《My Fusion System: Fusing a Thousand Chickens at the Start》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: System Activated, Fusion Initiated

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ugh, it tastes terrible.¡± Ten-year-old Watson held the brick-like ck bread in his hand and put it into his mouth. He controlled his strength carefully and avoided using teeth-breaking force. As the eighth son of a down-and-out baron at the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s eastern border, Watson felt lucky enough that he still had bread to eat for his three daily meals. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was located in the center of the world. It was warm like spring all year round and had abundant produce, which only served to encouraged sloth in people. Tens of millions of people lived in thatnd, and one in a thousand was a noble. However, one should not assume that a good life awaited them just because they became a noble. It was the duty of a noble to exercise control and be responsible for the management ofnd under their name. Since there was too muchnd, they paid arge amount of taxes to the country annually. Some nobles were heavily in debt, and the Gary family that Watson belonged to was one such example. They owned a hundred acres of fertilend but failed to hire workers due to his father¡¯s ipetency in managing thend. As a noble, he was bad at farming, so thend was already overgrown with weeds. If not for the family¡¯s chicken farm, everyone would have starved to death. Life was already difficult to begin with, and Watson¡¯s 40-year-old idiot of a father could only rue their misfortune while drinking heavily and ploughing his 38-year-old mother every night. He seemed eager to create another ninth sibling for Watson. ¡°When will this life end?¡± Watson sighed. He endured all his suffering and swallowed that ck piece of bread. ¡°Watson, why are you daydreaming here? If you have the time to daydream, why don¡¯t youe hunting with me? You¡¯ve only been able to drink salted mincemeat soup every Monday recently, and if this goes on, you might only see meat once a fortnight.¡± A crisp voice sounded behind him. Watson turned his head and saw a young girl pushing open the door of the three-story wooden house. The young girl had a petite stature and carried a hardwood bow on her back. Her thin clothes were wrapped in a hide skirt. Her long purple hair was tied into a ponytail and she had a tender, far face. Meanwhile, those round amber eyes of hers were brimming with energy. Watson¡¯s turned his eyes andnded his gaze on two ces. Her fair thighs covered in visible fine hair could be seen under her hide skirt when it swayed in the breeze. Her slightly bulging chest¡ªthe result of just entering puberty¡ªmade her look cuter than cute, making it difficult for anyone to take their eyes off her. Unfortunately, he was unable to have any evil thoughts towards that young girl. ¡°Scarlet, I¡¯m...not going hunting.¡± Scarlet, the seventh-born in the family, was only one year older than him. Compared to her eldest brother who went out to look for work, their second eldest sister who had been sent to the town after her magical talents had been noticed, and the rest of the older siblings who were either physically weak or did not like to go out, Scarlet was rather reliable as she knew how to lighten the family¡¯s burden. However, Scarlet¡¯s archery skills were merely average. Hunting down a wild rabbit took her several days of hard work to produce sharp wooden arrows, and it was hard to say which side was more profitable. ¡°You¡¯re not even going toe along for something that interesting? Forget it, you can stay here and help to look after the chicken farm. It¡¯s better than daydreaming.¡± Scarlet¡¯s excited expression gradually cooled down. She went hunting purely out of interest and supplementing her family¡¯s expenses was merely incidental. Upon seeing that Watson did not understand, she muttered a few words of disappointment before turning around and leave. It was a chicken farm that was located in the backyard, the size of a football field. Upon hearing Scarlet¡¯s words, when Watson arrived here, he just happened to see two youths around the age of 16 walk out from within. They were strong-looking and looked almost identical to each other. ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother.¡± These were his two older brothers, Zeke and Zenoah. They were rumored to be twins born on the same day and possessed a special ability called telepathy, enabling them to understand each other¡¯s thoughts to a certain extent. ¡°Have you¡¯vee to take care of the chicken farm, Watson? What a coincidence. The hens have justid their eggs. We want to exchange some for toys, so don¡¯t tell Father.¡± Zeke reached out and patted Watson¡¯s shoulder. He had a shifty look on his face as he pointed at his bulging chest. The white eggshells could vaguely be seen inside. Zenoah whistled. ¡°A hundred eggs should be enough to exchange for some candy and a slingshot for bird hunting! If we¡¯re lucky, we might even be able to exchange them for two good ss balls that we can y with.¡± ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Seeing his two brothers leave, Watson squatted on the ground like a deted rubber ball. What could he say? He could not even stomach his meals, let alone y. What was he to do if his family was full of unreliable people? It had rained the previous day, and a puddle on the ground reflected his dark brown hair. His ten-year-old body was very delicate and only his eyes had a look of helpless maturity. Anyone who looked solely into his eyes would have thought that he was 30-years-old. He was not originally from that world and used to be a stereotypical office worker back on Earth. Because of his miserable six-to-nine life all year round, he could not resist uttering, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live miserably like this.¡± God eventually fulfilled his request by letting him transmigrate into the body of a baron¡¯s eighth child a week ago. Watson grabbed a handful of chicken feed from the simple wooden chicken shed and threw it on the ground. He looked at each of the thin and dull-looking hens as they extended their necks and scrambled over to gobble up the food. He then said resentfully, ¡°If there is ever a day I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll kill all of you and treat myself to a good meal.¡± It was not easy for him toe to another world. So be it if he could not make a name for himself and be a hero, but he was not even able to live a rich life. All he could do was worry about these hens every day and spend his life in poverty, before finally dying of disease or hunger... The pain almost brought him to tears. [Faint sadness detected. Super Fusion System is activating.] [Activation sessful. The host has obtained the ability to fuse all things and improve their quality! Magical beasts, ores, gold coins, magic...the system capabilities is limited only by the host¡¯s imagination.] Could it be the legendary Midas Touch? It was rumored that every transmigrator would be receive a blessing from the heavens and it turned out to be true. Watson was stunned. He suddenly felt an inexplicable message enter his mind, and a row of small glowing words floated above the head of the hen in front of him. [Subject to fuse: Ordinary Hen] [Ability:ying an egg a day (after fusion, the production speed and quality of the eggs will be increased)] An increase in production speed? Watson¡¯s eyes lit up. Ordinary hens would usuallyy only one egg daily, or two, at most. There were more than a thousand hens in the chicken farm as of then. As long as they eachid an additional egg every day, the family¡¯s assets would double. He was getting excited at the thought, so when the system asked, [Has a suitable fusion target been detected and is it ready to fuse?], he immediately agreed. [Initiate fusion.] Whoosh! With a soft sound, a white glow suddenly appeared in the two hens that were eating in front of him and they collided, turning them into a hen that was several timesrger. It approached his feet and rubbed its head affectionately against him. [Fusion sessful!] [Fused object changed to: Hen King] [Ability:ys two delicious eggs daily] All creatures that had been fused by the system would be 100% obedient to him. Not only did the production rate of that ¡®Hen King¡¯ increase, the taste of the eggs increased too. Watson lowered his head and rubbed the hen¡¯s huge head. He looked around and suddenly had a bold idea. If fusing two hens brought about such a big change, what would happen if he fused all the hens present? Boom! Watson willed his thoughts into action, and all the hens in the chicken farm burst into a glow at that moment. They morphed into a huge colorful ball of light right before his very eyes and let out the faint cry of a hundred chickens. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: There Are Another 90 Eggs Just Like This

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Congrattions, Host! You have sessfully fused 1,080 hens. You have obtained a Gold-tier magical beast: Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken!] Following the system notification, the huge ball of light in front of Watson shattered to reveal what happened inside. A hen that was more than a meter tall and covered in colorful feathers walked out. Each feather was bright and colorful, as if it was burning with mes, and there was a golden crown on its head. As soon as it took a step, a sweet fragrance wafted through the air and Watson¡¯s entire body felt at ease after taking a whiff. The entire chicken farm seemed to be graced by the appearance of the colorful chicken. ¡°A Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? Really?¡± Watson blinked in disbelief. It had only been a few days since he transmigrated to this world, but he already understood a lot about that ce. For example, there were warriors who mastered powerfulbat aura, mages who could control magical elements, and powerful magical beasts living beyond the ces where humans resided. Be it humans or magical beasts, all of them shared a tiered strength system. From the weakest to the strongest, they were Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Starlight, and Sovereign. The hens from before, including Watson, could not even be considered Iron-rank. They were just ordinary people and ordinary chickens . The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken did not have much strength despite being a Gold-level magical beast, but its invincible effect was enough to offset everything else. As if to prove his words, small glowing words floated above the head of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. [Subject to fuse: Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken (Gold-tier magical beast)] [Ability: produces a hundred eggs a day with an irresistible taste. Consuming one egg increases a person¡¯s lifespan by one year and raises one¡¯s strength by a hundred catties. Effects weaken after repeated consumption.] The incident was a prime example of having a pie falling from the sky. Watson could not help but drool. Who would not want to live for a few more years? The eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken were even more exaggerated than the rumors suggested. As long as he continued to consume them, he could turn into Hercules within a few months. Being able to possess several hundred catties worth of strength at the age of ten was unimaginable, and even the weightlifting champions in his previous life paled inparison. Aside from himself, his family¡¯s physical fitness could also be improved while the extra eggs could be sold. The production of a hundred eggs a day was lower than before, but the price became much higher. An ordinary hen egg was only worth one copper coin, while the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken were worth one gold coin. One gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins, which was equivalent to 10,000 copper coins. Therefore, the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken did noty eggs, but gold! Watson was so excited that he could not resist hugging the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and take a bite out of it. ¡°Since you are the first pet to be fused and the hope of the entire family, I¡¯ll call you Emperor Cluck from now on.¡± The king of the chickens who made them a fortune every day. ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck.¡± Emperor Cluck spread its wings and raised its head to cry out twice. Its voice shook the ground slightly, like thunder on a sunny day. It then raised its butt, with five-colored eggs flying out one after another beforending on the ground. They were two times bigger than an ordinary egg and had mysteriously beautiful patterns all around. Its outer shell was also very hard, and rather than breaking upon impact, it made a metal nging sound, like a work of art. Soon, eggs piled into a heap behind Emperor Cluck. There were exactly one hundred of them. Once it was done, it shook its feathers andy on the ground in a slightly dejected manner. Watson was stunned. He had seen hensy eggs, but he had never seen a heny a hundred eggs at once. He wondered how such a small body could contain that many eggs. He subconsciously picked one up and knocked it with his hand. The egg shell, which was unusually hard, became very fragile in his hand. In an instant, he cracked it open, and a somewhat dazzling golden-yellow liquid began flowing out. Ignoring the fact that it was a raw egg, Watson widened the crack, opened his mouth, and slurped in all that eggy liquid. It was cold to his mouth and had a sweet, indescribable, yet delicious taste. A warm feeling then manifested in his limbs and bones. The pores on his body opened, and a powerful force surged through his blood vessels. Watson gently rolled up his pants and looked at the calf muscles that were obviously thicker than before. He was so overjoyed that he waspletely lost for words. ... Edward Garry got up from the bed. The chicken¡¯s sudden cry made him shiver in fear. ¡°What was that calling?¡± Edward pushed away the nket to reveal his hairy chest and looked out suspiciously from the third floor window. As a down-and-out baron who was well-known throughout thend, he wasmenting his sufferable life andck of money as usual. He was already about to make another baby with his beloved wife Catherine but was scared to death by that ear-piercing sound. Beside him, Catherine turned over and smiledzily. ¡°Perhaps a magical beast has entered the vige. Why don¡¯t we go out and take a look?¡± Although she was in herte twenties, Catherine still retained her beauty. Her slightly curled chestnut-colored hair rested on her shoulders, and there were almost no wrinkles on her smooth and clean face. ¡°Forget it. In this broken ce where I live, there is no wheat in the fields and no fruit on the trees. How could it possibly attract any magical beasts? It must be some child shouting. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Edwardughed self-deprecatingly. Creating more children was just what he needed to turn things around. Although having a child would cost him a lot of money, the possibility remained that he could create a child with unparalleled talent or an amazing appearance that caught the eye of a certain noble. His reputation would soar to the sky if that happened! Just as Edward was about to withdraw into the nket, he heard Watson shouting from outside. ¡°Father, Mother, look here! I¡¯ve got the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. We¡¯re rich.¡± Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! The heat in Edward¡¯s heart waspletely extinguished. An hourter. ¡°Indeed, it does look like the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken!¡± Edward was dressed in a washed-out white robe and sat at the head of the dining table. Beside him was Catherine, who wore a long coarse dress and held his hand. At this moment, the two of them were staring at a five-colored egg ced in the middle of the table. Scarlet¡ªwho was out hunting¡ªas well as Zeke and Zenoah¡ªwho went to exchange eggs for toys¡ªhad all rushed back. They sat beside Watson ording to their age. Other than their eldest brother and second sister who were away from home all year round as well as their fifth brother and sixth sister who were at home but basically did not leave their rooms, the entire family had already gathered there. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. The design on this egg looks like it was painted with dye.¡± ¡°Watson, where did you pick up this egg? The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken is the rarest among all Gold-tier magical beasts. Due to the difficulty in breeding and the low ability to produce eggs, as well as the fact that the eggs are loved by the great nobles, almost all of them have already been caught.¡± Aside from Edward, even Scarlet, Zeke, and Zenoah could not help but gasp in awe at Watson¡¯s good fortune. The value of a single egg was equivalent to the value produced by all their hens in the past ten days. ¡°Ahem.¡± Edward was the first to react, clearing his throat before saying, ¡°Watson, since you found this egg, you¡¯ll get have the profit regardless of how much its eventually sold for.¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t bring this egg back to sell it. I brought it back for everyone to eat,¡± Watson rejected him outright. What a good child! ¡°I understand your pain, but how can we bear to eat such a precious egg?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson. An egg can only be eaten once. If we were to exchange it for meat, it would be enough for us to eat for a few days.¡± Scarlet followed Edward¡¯s advice. Although Zeke and Zenoah swallowed their saliva, they controlled themselves. As the youngest child in the family, Watson knew how to bring out good things to share, and it was embarrassing for his elder brothers and sisters to be greedy. ¡°Father, brothers, and sister, you¡¯re all so kind. Do you think that there¡¯s only one egg from this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? You¡¯re wrong. There are more than ny eggs just like this. I just didn¡¯t bring them because I was afraid of knocking them over.¡± Noticing the shocked and bbergasted faces of his family members, Watson cocked an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not just the eggs. I¡¯ve also managed to get a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. It was wandering around our family¡¯s chicken farm! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll bring you over to have a look right now.¡± Chapter 3

Chapter 3: A Bright Future

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside the huge chicken farm, the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken walked valiantly, asionally lowering its head and using its ws to tten the uneven ground. It was obviously repairing its own territory. ¡°It really is a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! But where are the other chickens in the chicken farm?¡± Edward stared at Emperor Cluck, whose every move contained great power, and was a little dumbfounded. There had previously been a thousand hens in the chicken farm, so could all of them have been eaten by that Gold-tier magical beast? However, there were no traces of blood or chicken bones left behind on the ground. After hearing what Watson said at the dining table, Edward immediately brought his wife and children to the chicken farm and was anxious to have a look at it . ¡°Father, after this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken came over, all the hens in the chicken farm ran away. They must have been scared off,¡± Watson scratched his head in embarrassment. The system was of such great importance that he did not dare to mention it, even to those closest to him. ¡°They all ran away?¡± Edward was reluctant at first, but he got over it as the value of that Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was a hundred times more valuable than a thousand hens. He said, ¡°So be it. Legend has it that powerful magical beasts have extremely strong territorial tendencies. This Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken is so proud and it probably doesn¡¯t allow ordinary chickens to live with it! God blessed us and gave us the good fortune of meeting it. What¡¯s important is that it doesn¡¯t run away.¡± Edward was feeling more happy than reluctant. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chickenid eggs worth their weight in gold, and as long as the chicken stayed at home, they would not have to worry about food and clothing. Edward decided to be frugal during theing period. He would save the remaining meat in the house to the chicken, and after itid enough eggs, he would sell them to turn his life for the better. ¡°This chicken looks so fat and delicious. Let¡¯s stew itter.¡± Watson¡¯s seventh sister, Scarlet, ced her finger on her pink lips and could not help drooling. Edward¡¯s expression froze. After all, she was still a child and all she knew was how to eat. His heart would break if she ate such a precious magical beast. ¡°Stupid Seventh Sister, how can you possible eat such a precious chicken?¡± Zeke and Zenoah said in unison. Edward thought to himself, ¡®My third and fourth children are still the most sensible.¡¯ The twins then said in a louder voice, ¡°We should sell it. Maybe we can exchange it for a big farm filled with slingshots and endless ss marbles.¡± A dumbfounded Edward got so angry that his body became unsteady. Thankfully, Catherine managed to support him in time. How did he father such prodigal children? One wanted to eat while the other two wanted to y. Was it that hard to be a little more business-minded? ¡°Brothers, Sister, we can¡¯t sell this chicken. We¡¯ll only be able to earn more profits by keeping it and having ity eggs! The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken cany a hundred eggs every day. If you convert that into money, it¡¯s a hundred gold coins. After we minus the chicken feed and our daily consumptions, we can get a couple dozen gold coins. We¡¯ll be able to get a few thousand gold coins within a year,¡± Watson exined with a smile. Even the famous big farm owners in the vicinity could rarely earn that many gold coins. ¡°Watson is still the most sensible one.¡± Edward could not help but nod after finally hearing some reason. At only ten-years-old that year, Watson was his youngest child, whom he did not pay much attention to at first. His seventh child, Scarlet, knew how to shoot arrows and asionally went out to hunt. The twins Zeke and Zenoah were quick-witted and knew how to exchange their family¡¯s belongings for some trinkets, so they had the potential to be merchants. Watson was the one who seemed dull since he was young and did not seem to know anything. At that point however, it appeared that this youngest son was the true outstanding one. In addition, he was lucky to have met the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, so the chicken farm would be left to him to manage in the future. ¡°Eighth Brother, we understand what you¡¯re saying, but how are we going to keep this multicolored fragrant chicken? We can¡¯t stop if it wants to run. Don¡¯t tell me we have to tie it up? We¡¯ve never raised such a precious magical beast too, so what if it dies?¡± Zeke tilted his head and had a doubtful expression. These words doused Edward¡¯s enthusiasm like ice water. Zeke was right. Even if the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was the weakest Gold-tier magical beast, it was not something that could be controlled by a rope. How could they stop it if it wanted to leave? Moreover, if they failed to serve it well and the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken died, there was nowhere else they could cry to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, everyone. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, but it¡¯s very close to me. It won¡¯t run away.¡± Watson had a shy expression. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Come here, Emperor Cluck.¡± The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, which had a proud look on its face just a moment ago and was kicking a stone, pped its wings in an instant and ran all the way to Watson¡¯s leg. It rubbed its head affectionately and let out a series of clucks to ingratiate itself. That... Edward and the others exchanged shocked looks with each other. How could such a magnificent Gold-tier magical beast be like this? ¡°This chicken is called Emperor Cluck? What a strange name.¡± Upon seeing that the chicken was very close to Watson, Scarlet could not help bute closer. ¡°Come over here, Emperor Cluck.¡± Emperor Cluck rolled its eyes at her, then raised its w and stomped on the ground, instantly creating a half meter deep ditch. It was a clear warning for everyone not toe any closer, and Scarlet was so scared that she retreated with a pale face. ¡°Emperor Cluck, this is my seventh sibling, Scarlet. You have to be more polite to her in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you by not feeding you.¡± Watson gave Emperor Cluck a kick, then turned around to discover his father and siblings looking at him as if he was a monster. His lips twitched. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Well, shouldn¡¯t we go back after seeing the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? It¡¯s almost noon. Are you going to eat the chicken¡¯s eggs or not?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Edward was the first to react. With a wave of his hand, he immediately made up his mind and decided that he had to hand over the chicken farm to Watson. ... Half an hourter. Everyone sat around the wooden dining table, and their mother Catherine distributed the eggs. ¡°One each, be careful not to burn yourselves.¡± Therge colored eggs were ced in front of everyone and were emitting heat because they had just been boiled. Watson picked up a fork and cracked the eggshell. He then used a small knife to cut open the colorful egg white. A golden liquid flowed out of the egg at once, emitting a gentle glow like the morning sun. A special fragrance assaulted everyone¡¯s senses and filling the entire room. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Unable to hold it in anymore, Watson picked up the cut egg and slowly put it into his mouth. He had already eaten one earlier and it was his second egg of the day. It had a better vor because it was cooked, and there was a creamy aroma as soon as it entered his mouth. It tasted even better than meat, and it was no wonder that those great nobles scrambled like mad just to eat some Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. The others ate in a very unruly mannerpared to him. Scarlet¡¯s cheeks were puffed up and she licked her fingers, muttering in a muffled voice, ¡°Wow, even the eggs taste good. I wonder what the chicken itself tastes like...¡± Zeke and Zenoah were fighting over it, saying, ¡°Give me a bite of yours, just one bite.¡± Edward stuffed the egg into his mouth with a straight face, then stretched his hand toward his wife Catherine, who smacked it away begrudgingly. He smiled awkwardly, he said earnestly, ¡°Ahem, the eldest and the second aren¡¯t home, while the fifth and the sixth have been staying in the room. This is for them. Don¡¯t get any other thoughts!¡± Seeing Catherine¡¯s suspicions of him, Edward changed the topic, ¡°I¡¯m really not a glutton, trust me. Alright, forget about it. Since everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll be announcing a very important matter! From today onward, the chicken farm will be under Watson¡¯s management. The eggs that are produced will be sold by third and fourth brother at the nearby farms. Does everyone have any objections?¡± Everyone else was fighting to eat the eggs, so they naturally had no objections. Watson smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± He looked at the sun outside, with sunlight shining warmly on his body. Watson finally saw a glimmer of light after transmigrating to that world a few days ago. With the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, he believed that a bright future was ahead of him and he looked forward to it greatly. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Learning Magic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three days had passed since Watson fused the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. The family¡¯s food situation improved considerably. They were usually only able to drink meat soup once a week, but they could now eat eggs that tasted better than meat. Even the fifth sibling Peter¡ªwho was sick and constantly bedridden¡ªwas eating, and the sixth sibling Margaret¡ªwho locked herself in her room and spent all her time reading¡ªspared some of her time toe down on a few asions to express her gratitude to Watson. Little else could be said about his father Edward and his mother Catherine, who worked even harder to produce babies after they had eaten well and their bodies had extra strength. Watson had to endure their torturous moans every single night. During those few days, his seventh sibling Scarlet did not go hunting anymore. She had been tagging along with him to look after the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. On the other hand, Watson had to be on guard against his gluttonous sister, lest she bring the chicken away to stew when he was not paying attention. ¡°Our eldest and second eldest siblings aren¡¯t around, so there¡¯s a total of eight people in the house. All of us eat a total of twenty-four eggs every day! Right now, there are still more than three hundred eggs left from the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. It¡¯s time for third brother and fourth brother to take them to the nearby farms and sell them,¡± Watson muttered to himself as he went up to the attic on the roof of his house. The attic was filled with misceneous items and books that Edward had collected. There were two rows of bookshelves, and the books on them were covered in dust. Among them were a plethora of books on cultivation. Books were very precious in that world and only nobles had the right to learn from them. Ordinary civilians could not even afford to buy them, let alone read them. Watson went there in order to learn magic. In the world with swords and magic, strength was always respected. If he could not be stronger, the news of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken would definitely make people jealous. He had eaten more than ten eggs in the past few days and his life expectancy had increased by ten years. His height had also increased slightly and his body had developed muscles despite not exercising. It would be a pity if he did not cultivate when his body had be so capable. Whoosh! Watson walked into the attic and carefully closed the door behind him. He went to the bookshelf and picked up a book called Encyclopedia of Basic Magic, then blew at the dust on it. The cultivation system in this world was mainly divided into four types, namely warriors, mages, archers, and priests. Among them, warriors¡¯ cultivation was the least difficult and could be learnt by oneself. After mastering it, the body would produce a power calledbat aura. Their body could withstand knives and swords, and a wave of the hand could break metal. Training to be an archer or a priest was more difficult, requiring someone to guide them in helping to unlock their aptitude. Archers needed to sign a contract with the Elves to obtain the power of nature, while priests had receive the power of holy light by going to the temple and asking the archbishop to hold a Heavenly Enlightenment Ceremony. All of that could be solved with money, but the most difficult to cultivate was mages. Only those who had the talent tomunicate with magic elements could learn it, and such people numbered one in ten thousand. However, mages were also the strongest after cultivating. Powerful mages could destroy the world and could defeat ten warriors of the same rank as the mage. The only drawback was the time required to chant spells, which was a disadvantage in closebat. ¡°If I want to learn magic, the first thing I have to do is to check if I have the talent for magic. No one else in my family can do it other than my second sister. I wonder if I can do it?¡± Watson opened the Encyclopedia of Basic Magic. Edward had eight children, and only his second child had the talent for water-type magic. She had left home to study in her early years, and as long as she became a powerful mage, she could even obtain a status higher than that of a baron in addition to inheriting the family business. When his second sister¡¯s talent was detected, the family held a long-awaited feast and celebrated for three days. Edwardmenced his hardworking child-making sessions in the hopes that another child with talent for magic would appear in the family. Unfortunately, talent was not something that could be obtained simply because one wanted it. Every child in the family had been tested at birth. Watson had been tested before and he proved to be talentless, but magical talent was rted to a person¡¯s soul. SInce was a transmigrator whose soul did not belong to that world, he wondered if there were any changes. He acted on his thoughts. A magic circle called the ¡®testing circle¡¯ was recorded on the first page of the Encyclopedia of Basic Magic. It was specifically used to test whether a person had talent. Watson took out the knife that he had prepared beforehand andy on the ground, where he spent half a day drawing a huge pattern ording to the drawing in the book. It was oval in shape, with the sun and moon at the top and bottom respectively. It symbolized light and darkness, the two most powerful magic elements. On the left and right sides were four magic symbols: earth, fire, water, and air. Altogether they formed the six basic magic elements that made up the world. Standing in the center of the circle, Watson silently chanted the spell recorded in the book, ¡°Light illuminates the world, darkness envelops the earth, and the power of the four elements bear the weight of all. Faith shall be dedicated to the elemental God, and upon me a miracle will be bestowed...¡± The spell dissipated, and the small attic began to shake. Faint spots of light appeared in the air like fireflies, and flickered as if heaven and earth were breathing. All those spots of light began circling Watson¡¯s body, turning blue and pouring into the right side of the magic circle. A symbol formed by three wave-shaped stripes emitted the sound of the churning ocean. It was not raining, but the floor became wet, and Watson¡¯s body was even emitting a dazzling blue light. ¡°I really have a magic talent?¡± Watson was pleasantly surprised. Any one of the magic circle¡¯s six elemental symbols that lit up represented a magic talent. The brighter the light, the stronger the talent. His magic talent was water. Although his talent was not the strongest light and darkness, the water symbol seemed quite bright. Such quality could only be found in one out of a hundred mages. Since he had already tested his talent, Watson was ready to learn magic immediately. He flipped the book in his hand to the chapter on water magic. Watson nced at the two Iron-tier spells recorded on it. The book only had Iron-tier spells despite Edward spending a considerable amount of money to get. Magic books with higher-tier spells were hard toe by, so it could be said that the mage profession was one that burned money. The two water element spells were: Drizzle Spell: after being cast, drizzled rain can be sprinkled from one¡¯s fingertips in order to elerate the growth of crops. Water Ball Spell: condenses water to a ball the size of a fist, with a target range of 100 meters. Watson learnt those two spells with just a few nces, perhaps because he had good talent. ¡°Drizzle Spell!¡± ording to the book, Watson mobilized the magic elements and felt a long river surging in his body, gathering in his right hand. At that moment, his palm had turned into a sprinkler head and his five fingers were the sprinklers. Drops of water dripped down from his fingers andnded on the ground, filling the air with freshness. Next, he tried the Water Ball Spell. A fist-sized crystal ball of water gathered in his hand. With a wave, itnded on a wall a few meters away, leaving a pool of water on it and causing the wall to shake. ¡°Not bad.¡± Watson tried it a couple more times and felt his body weaken. He sat on the ground with a pale face. The Drizzle Spell did not seem to be that lethal, while the Water Ball Spell had a strength of about a hundred catties, which were barely enough to push down an adult. Disappointment soon followed after his initial excitement. ¡°They¡¯re Iron-tier spells after all. Sigh, they¡¯re easy to learn, but they¡¯re not very powerful! Magic books with higher-tier spells are only avable in big cities, and it must be very difficult to find them. If that wasn¡¯t the case, my second sister wouldn¡¯t have left home withouting back for so many years. Am I destined not to be a powerful mage in the short term?¡± [Do not fret, Master. The system can fuse all things, so it also fuse spells and raise their quality. Your burdens will be shared.] It was then that the system¡¯s voice rang in his ear. Watson¡¯s face was filled with joy. Of course! How could he have forgotten about that? [Fusing two different Iron-tier spells will create a Bronze-tier spell. Suitable fusion target has been detected. Would Master like to fuse them?] ¡°Do you even need to ask? Fuse it, of course!¡± As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, the knowledge pertaining to the Drizzle Spell and the Water Ball Spell merged suddenly in his mind and turned into a brand-new spell. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Bronze-Tier Magic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Congrattions, Master. You have sessfully fused the Iron-tier spells Drizzle and Water Ball to create Bronze-tier spell Thunderstorm.] Following the system notification, Watson opened his hands. A dazzling sky-blue light condensed into fist-sized water balls. There were more than a hundred of them, densely covering the entire attic. Each water ball wasparable to the Water Ball Spell earlier and the water vapor was connected to form a thickyer of clouds. Watson stood among the clouds in surprise and recalled the knowledge in his mind. Bronze-tier spell, Thunderstorm: Summon ayer of clouds and produce rain within a maximum area of a hundred square meters. If Iron-tier spells were said to be rudimentary and one¡¯s body could only barelymunicate with the elements, then Bronze-tier spells were considered to have reached the advanced level. A mage who mastered a certain tier of magic would be ssed ording to that tier, and there was more than ten times difference strength between Iron-tier and Bronze-tier mages. For example, the Bronze-tier spell he had mastered retained the effect of the Drizzle Spell, but the original water droplets had expanded into water balls. Once they fell, it was equivalent to hundreds of water balls hitting the ground at the same time. They nourished everything and had a destructive power at the same time. Watson did not expect the spell to change that drastically after fusion. Before he could cancel it, the water balls floating around him fell onto him at the same time, as if the sky had copsed in an instant. Boom! With a muffled sound, hundreds of water balls merged into a waterfall and swept across the floor, breaking the door of the attic and the windows. Near the windows, the wall made of mud and wood copsed with a crack. A river about a few meters wide sloped out of the wall and spurted out, while a long rainbow appeared outside the house. Watson stood in the attic and watched as the debris in the house was washed away. Even the two bookshelves in the corner fell to the ground and all the books were soaked in water, leaving him dumbfounded. Then, he snapped back to his senses and quickly carried the bookshelves to save the soaked books. ¡°What happened? Is there an earthquake?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t rain today. Why is the roof leaking?¡± Exmations came from downstairs. Led by Edward and Catherine, Scarlet, Zeke and Zenoah followed closely behind. They rushed to the attic in a hurry only to see a fallen door panel and the half-copsed wall behind Watson. The blue sky was in full view and they were all dumbfounded. ¡°Were you taking a shower upstairs, Watson? Did the water pipe explode?¡± His two brothers asked. ¡°Well, I...¡± Watson smiled in embarrassment and hid the magic book behind his back. Edward noticed Watson¡¯s movements and saw the magic formation carved on the ground. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Watson, are you secretly learning magic?¡± Learning magic? Impossible. When they heard that, everyone had an even more shocked reactionpared to when they found out that Watson was bathing in the attic. ¡°Didn¡¯t we test Watson before and he didn¡¯t have any magic talent?¡± Catherine shook her head and tidied her open cor. Edward had been pping her cheeks downstairs, but they were interrupted with a loud noise from above that shook the entire house. She hurriedly put on her clothes and followed Edward up, and at that point, there was still a rosy flush on her face. Watson¡¯s seventh sibling, Scarlet, said, ¡°That¡¯s right. During the test, Eighth Brother¡¯s perception of magic elements was even weaker than mine! it¡¯s very difficult for Eighth Brother to learn any cultivation profession, especially mages.¡± Ignoring the others, Edward walked to Watson¡¯s side and wiped away the droplets on his son¡¯s face. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hand it over. Don¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± Seeing as he could not hide it anymore, Watson handed the magic book to Edward and smiled shyly. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve made you worried, Father. I was studying this book just now and identally learned two Iron-tier spells. The result was a bigmotion...¡± He really was studying magic! Edward nced at Watson with a meaningfully. He knew that the spells recorded in this magic book were very basic. Mere Iron-tier spells could never make such a bigmotion, but he did not ask further since Watson was reluctant and simply offered some words of praise. ¡°God blessed us with a second mage in our family! We¡¯ll have a good mealter to celebrate.¡± Although he did not know how the untalented Watson managed to learn magic, Edward was toozy to get to the bottom of such a joyous asion. Originally, there were so many children in the family who had no hope of inheriting the title of nobility, except for the second child who was a little promising. However, there were now two mages in the family, and their nobility title would definitely be preserved. After all, having two mages in the family at the same time was something worth celebrating, even for some of the great nobles. Catherine was excited too. ¡°Quick, Zeke, Zenoah! Take the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs that have been stored in the chicken farm! Let Watson eat five for lunch, no, ten!¡± ¡°Got it, mother.¡± Zeke and Zenoah turned around and left with smiles on their faces. They were very happy to know that their eighth brother had the talent to learn magic. Scarlet was the only one who pouted unhappily. She had always liked her youngest brother very much, and since the two of them often hunted together, her idea was to protect her brother as an elder sister. She had been working hard to be a Iron-tier archer, so how did Watson suddenly be a mage? How could she protect her brother in the future? Each member of the family had their own thoughts, and half an hourter, Watson was invited to the center of the dining table. He looked at the ten boiled Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs in front of him. He wanted to cry but the tears would note. More importantly, Edward kept saying, ¡°Eat more. Now is the time for you to grow. You need to nourish your body.¡±. Although the eggs were delicious, one could easily get fed up after eating too much of them. He had eaten plenty of eggs in recent days and the effects had weakened considerably. In the beginning, eating one egg could increase his life span by one year, but it now took ten eggs to increase it by the same duration. The improvement to his body was no longer significant. Unable to withstand his parents¡¯ expectant gazes, Watson could only pick up his knife and fork. An hourter, Watson wiped his mouth and walked outside to a field full of weeds. He had eaten ten eggs in a row, and had it not been for the fact that he could not eat any more, Edward seemed eager to feed him more. Everyone else had only one egg to eat, and Scarlet was even denied a second. After eating, Edward asked Zeke and Zenoah to sell two hundred of the eggs to a nearby farm. Getting money was incidental to the main purpose, which was to exchange for some exquisite meat and rice noodles to nourish Watson¡¯s body. Edward seemed to treat Watson as his most beloved child, after thetter he discovered the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and subsequently became a mage. Watson did not know how else to persuade him. His stomach felt really ufortable, so he went there for a walk. The farnd was also his family¡¯s property and they totaled up to ten acres. Because there were few people in his family and no one knew how to nt crops, it had long since been abandoned. Watson thought for a moment. Since he had learnt magic, using the system to fuse it would only make it stronger. Other than raising chickens, he ought to cultivate some proper crops there. As he was earlier unable to execute the spell to its full extent in the attic, he wanted to experience how strong the Bronze-tier fused spell was. With that thought, Watson opened his arms and cast a Thunderstorm in the empty field. ¡°Let the storme more violently!¡± Boom! There was thunder in the sky. A ck cloudyer that stretched for a hundred meters suddenly gathered in the bright blue sky and there were shes of lightning. Blue water balls the size of fists began raining down one after another, dropping onto the ground like cannonballs and creating a deep pit in the field. The scene could clearly be seen within a radius of several kilometers. The workers in nearby farms raised their heads in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It looks like it¡¯s going to rain, but why is it only raining in one ce?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen rain as heavy as a fist. It¡¯ll probably kill me if it falls on my head.¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: The Eldest Son Returns

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On a wide road not far from the farm Watson was at, six people wearing armor and holding longswords walked along the road. The leader had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a strong build. His looks were 70% simr to Watson¡¯s, and the huge sword on his back was as thick as a door. ¡°Vincent, if you want to marry our daughter, you must prepare a betrothal gift! Lord Liszt said that it has to be a hundred gold coins. Any less and he would not allow you to enter.¡± A sarcastic voice came from behind. The man who looked like Watson turned his head and noticed that the speaker was a middle-aged man with pointy ears, monkey cheeks, and a handlebar mustache. He squeezed out a smile with difficulty. ¡°Fret not, Captain Wesley. My ancestors were great nobles! Although my father left the family and is now only a poor baron, the family still has a piece of abandoned farnd. If we sell it along with some other misceneous things, we should be able to gather a hundred gold coins.¡± ¡°Seven days.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll only give you seven days. Our daughter is not only beautiful, but also well-educated. Those who want to marry her can line up from one farm to another! You¡¯re just a small-time Iron-tier warrior. You¡¯re the one who gets the glory if she marries someone like you. She can¡¯t wait a few years for you to raise the money. If you can¡¯t collect a hundred gold coins in seven days, you can forget about it.¡± Wesley stretched out his finger and shook it. The sarcasm was clearly showing from his words. One gold coin was enough for an ordinary family to live frugally for a year. A hundred was daylight robbery. Vincent clenched his fists and sighed. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint her.¡± If Watson was here, he would definitely be surprised to see this man, because this man was Vincent Garry, Edward¡¯s eldest son and Watson¡¯s older brother. Vincent was already a Iron-tier warrior at the age of 20, and was only one step away from bing a Bronze-tier one. Due to his outstanding talent, he was valued by a big farmer named Liszt, who recruited him to be a guard. The people beside him were also farm guards, and Wesley was a captain. Like him, they were also warriors who had one foot in Bronze-tier. As the eldest son, Vincent had left home from a young age in order to reduce the burden on his family. He had always been thinking about how to earn money. The easiest way to be rich was to marry a rich woman. It was not that Vincent did not want to work hard, but time waited for no man. There were still a bunch of younger brothers and sisters waiting for him to take care of them. If all of them relied on him to keep their feet on the ground, the whole family would starve to death sooner orter. In that world, a man and a woman could get married if they reached the age of 16 and 14, respectively. The youngdy he wanted to pursue was Liszt¡¯s daughter. As a famousndlord in the neighborhood, Liszt was also a baron, but he was different from a down-and-out baron like Edward because Liszt was stinking rich. Aside from having hundreds of guards, he also had thousands of farmers. Marriage was something that a man had to be responsible for. Even if he married a vige girl, the other party¡¯s parents might not agree if the betrothal gifts were not enough, and that was much truer for a rich daughter. He had been pursuing her for a long time before she was finally willing to marry him. ¡°I¡¯ll just bear with these little losses before me in order to let my family live a better life.¡± While Vincent wasforting himself, a dark cloud suddenly floated in the sky not far away, followed by a thunder-like sound. A fist-sized water ball fell from the sky. The wind in the sky rose and the clouds surged, while the ground was filled with mist. The whole scene took him by surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He had seen rain before, but he had never seen one of such magnitude. It did not seem like a natural phenomenon, but more like someone was casting a spell. However, changing the weather was the symbol of a Bronze-tier mage. A mage of this level would usually enjoy a good life in a big city, so why would they appear in such a remote ce? Moreover, looking at the area covered by the spell, it seemed to be his family¡¯s unused wheat field. ¡°Not good!¡± Feeling that something was not right, Vincent rushed over. He knew that the only valuable thing in his family was a piece of farnd and a chicken farm. After years away from home, he had no idea how many hens were left there, and the wheat field was originally something he had nned to give to Wesley. What was he to use as a betrothal gift if the field was destroyed? ¡°Follow him.¡± Wesley was initially shocked by the torrential rain in the distance and he frowned when he saw Vincent¡¯s actions. Although he did not know why Vincent was so agitated, he was a guard sent by the master. He could not let anything happen to Vincent, so he immediately waved his hand and led a few of his men forward. ... Watson stood in the farnd, summoning the wind and rain. He breathed heavily and felt veryfortable. The fist-sized water ball fell on his body and bounced off like jelly. It would not hurt him because he was the wielder of the magic. The water ball fell on the ground and cracked the dry yellow soil open. Sweet water flowed freely, turning the soil from yellow to ck. In just a few minutes, the yellow soil had be fertile ck soil. The weeds growing in the field were also growing rapidly. They grew from the height of a calf to the height of an adult, burying Watson. If it were wheat in the field instead of weeds, their height would be enough to feed his family for several years. His original intention was to nourish thend and make it more convenient to grow things. However, the weeds were growing so well that it would be troublesome to weed them in the future. ¡°It¡¯s almost done. If this continues, the weeds will not be able to be removed.¡± Watson¡¯s body swayed. He wiped the water off his face and felt the magic elements in his body being rapidly consumed. He stopped casting magic and the clouds in the sky immediately dissipated. Magic was essentially a kind of energy. That energy was contained in the soul and couldmunicate with heaven and earth. When that energy was almost depleted, people would fall into weakness. Most mages would appear thin and weak because they could not replenish their energy throughout the year. Watson had been eating the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs for the past few days, and his body size was alreadyparable to that of a 13- or 14-year-old boy, yet it was still intolerable for him. ¡°Where did youe from, Mage? How dare you secretly cast a spell in this field? Don¡¯t you know that this is my family¡¯s property? Hurry up ande out, or I shan¡¯t be med for sparing you no courtesy.¡± Vincent panted as he ran. He pulled out the huge sword on his back and stood outside the field, shouting. Having seen the sudden change earlier, he expected that the field would be a mess but was surprised to see it being filled with greenery instead. He was surprised and relieved at the same time, as long as the field was not damaged. ¡°Who are you? Why are you speaking so arrogantly?¡± Hearing the unfamiliar voice outside, Watson opened up a path among the weeds with great difficulty and walked out. This was clearly the property of the Garry family. If the eighth child had not said anything yet, what right did the other party have tombast him? As soon as he walked out of the field and saw the man standing outside, both Watson and the other person were simrly stunned. ¡°Big Brother?¡± ¡°Eighth Brother! It¡¯s you!¡± Vincent¡¯s mouth was wide open and he did not know what to say. He had never thought that the person suspected to be a Bronze-tier mage was actually his eighth brother. Watson ought to have no magic talent. ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s wrong? Is this child a member of your family? How lucky of him to be a mage at such a young age.¡± At that moment, Wesley had also rushed over with a few guards. He could not hide the envy in his eyes as he looked at Watson. He had just arrived when he heard Vincent address the child opposite him as ¡®Eighth Brother¡¯. Everyone knew that a mage was equivalent to ten warriors of the same tier. Even the farm where Wesley was stationed at did not have any powerful mages guarding it. The future achievements of a boy who possessed such strength at such a young age was limitless. Wesley initially showed little concern about Vincent marrying the youngdy, but he was beginning to feel uneasy. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent suppressed the shock in his heart as much as possible, then reached forward and grabbed Watson before heading home. Half an hourter. Catherine ced a te of boiled eggs on the dining table. There were more than ten colorful eggs emitting a light fragrance. Edward, who was sitting next to her, had a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for a few years now, Vincent. Why did you suddenlye back? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. These eggs were freshlyid by our Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. They¡¯re still fresh. Quick, try them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did I? Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard Master mention this kind of chicken before. It¡¯s usually a tribute for great nobles! Even Master never have the fortune to eat these eggs. Do we really have the right to eat them?¡± Wesley and the other guards sat around the dining table. They stared at the eggs in front and did not even dare toy a finger on them. They originally thought that Vincent was just a poor boy and never expected his home to own a hen thatid ¡®golden eggs¡¯. What was the reason for such a rich person to marry into another rich family? The eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? Vincent was also at a loss. He was well aware of what his family was worth and would not have gone out to work otherwise. Were they still the same poor family that could not open the pot and had to eat a piece of meat for an entire week? Was anyone able to tell him what had happened in the past few years when he was away? Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Inviting a Wolf Into the House

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wesley felt that he had hit the jackpot. He was exactly forty years old this year. As the captain of the farm under Master Liszt¡¯s name, his talent in cultivation was only average and he had not yet reached Bronze-tier. All he did in the farm was catch thieves and maintain order. He never did anything too overly meritorious and could not even save up a single gold coin a year. At that moment, Wesley looked at the eggs on the te and gulped. He felt that a bright future was right in front of him. It was a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! He initially apanied Vincent home because he wanted to inquire about thetter¡¯s family¡¯s conditions and urge Vincent to gather a hundred gold coins. He had changed his mind after that. Rather than letting the kid sell his family¡¯s assets and marry into the family, why not... Wesley had always looked down on Vincent. They were both poor kids, but the Master looked up to him because his talents were slightly better. Why must the Master look up to Vincent instead of Wesley? ¡°Captain Wesley, this family actually has a live Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! This chicken is worth more than ten thousand gold coins. Now that we know the situation, should we go back and report it to Master after we finish eating?¡± ¡°Do you guys think that Vincent will use the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken as a betrothal gift?¡± One of the subordinates leaned close to Wesley¡¯s ear and lowered his voice to ask in an excited manner. Like Wesley, they did not think much of Vincent in the past, but as long as Vincent married into the family, the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken would be considered half of their farm¡¯s property. They might be able to asionally eat such expensive eggs in the future, and everyone would be happy if Vincent was willing to use the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken as a betrothal gift. ¡°How stupid. Do you think Vincent would dare to give such a precious thing away? Look at this family and find out more about them. If they don¡¯t have anyone influential backing them, we can take the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken away.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t nice to eat other people¡¯s food and rob them so openly, is it...¡± One of the subordinates spoke weakly, but recevied a re from Wesley. ¡°Shut up. Is it robbing if you¡¯re doing it for Master? You¡¯ve all got limited vocabry and you should speak properly. This isn¡¯t robbing, but protecting. A precious thing like the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken is only safe in our hands.¡± Wesley nced at Edward and Catherine, who were still being courteous, then looked to the side. He noticed that there were only two other children in the house aside from Vincent, and those two were not even teens yet. His gaze then became dangerous. Should he just let Vincent marry into the family? Absolutely not. Even if Vincent agreed to use the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken as a betrothal gift, doing so would only make Master Liszt favor Vincent more while wanting nothing to do with Wesley. It would be better for Wesley to bring the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken back. If Master Liszt was pleased, Wesley might even be rewarded with gold coins so plenty that he could not even spend it all in his entire life. It was every man for themselves. Looking at Vincent again, Wesley realized that Vincent seemed reluctant to eat the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s egg even though he wanted to, and was instead asking his family about the changes that had happened over the years. A subordinate immediately sneered, ¡°You all saw that, right? He¡¯s a poor kid. He wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken even if he had it. Why not let us have it!¡± His subordinates quickly acknowledged him in a low voice. Then, someone gave him a push. Wesley turned his head in dissatisfaction. ¡°What are you guys saying? Didn¡¯t I say that this is protecting instead of robbing...¡± The person who pushed him stared fixedly at the egg on his te. ¡°Captain Wesley, you¡¯ve misunderstood. What I¡¯m trying to say is that your egg is about to get cold! Such a precious egg won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold. Why don¡¯t you give it to us if you don¡¯t want to eat it?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Wesley immediately stuffed the egg into his mouth, tasting the rich fragrance and the warmth that flowed into his limbs. His resolve was strengthened even further. He had to rob that Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! ... An hourter, at the chicken farm. ¡°Captain Wesley, what is you wanted to say when you dragged me here?¡± Vincent stood outside the chicken farm and sighed as he looked at a half-meter tall male chicken adorned in colorful feathers. He had just heard from the dining table that the chicken farm was now managed by his eighth sibling. A thousand hens were unfortunately lose after identally obtaining a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. It did not matter though. Vincent did not mind at all. A hundred thousand hens could not bepared to a single Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Eighth Brother had said that a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken couldy a hundred eggs a day, and each egg was worth one gold coin. Originally, he had been reluctant to eat the eggs given by his mother, but after hearing that, he felt relieved and ate them. Other than tasting absolutely superb, his physical fitness had also improved a lot. He was originally only one step away from bing a Bronze-tier warrior, but he felt that he could have a breakthrough at any time. However, the news that made him the happiest was his third and fourth brothers bringing over 200 eggs to sell in a nearby farm. He estimated that they would be back in two days, and his father had already promised to give him a hundred gold coins as a betrothal gift. Vincent could not help but smile because he was in a good mood, . The sight of that expression made Wesley curl his lips in disdain. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, Vincent. The reason I called you here is very simple. Hand over the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and let me bring it back to Master Liszt.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Captain Wesley?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What do you mean? Hehe, such a precious magical beast is wasted on your family. A good thing must be given to someone who is capable. Is this exnation enough?¡± ¡°You want to rob this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? You¡¯re crossing the line.¡± Their family had good intentions and did not skimp on the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. They were even prepared to let Wesley and the others stay and rest before leaving. How inhumane could Wesley be? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it would only invite disaster if people find out that a weak person is in possession of such a precious magical beast? It¡¯ll be taken away by someone else sooner orter, so why don¡¯t you just hand it over to me Don¡¯t worry, as long as you agree to my request, we can reduce the betrothal gift appropriately. When that timees, I¡¯ll put in a few good words in front of Master that¡¯ll guarantee your marriage into the family.¡± Wesley spoke slowly and his eyes narrowed into a slit. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. Now that I¡¯ve mentioned all this, you ought to know what to do.¡± ¡°You bastard, I won¡¯t agree to you! You promised that I¡¯d gather a hundred gold coins and let me marry the youngdy, but you went back on your word. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Master about this?¡± Vincent was so angry that his face turned red. He could see that Wesley was greedy for the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and would rob him openly if the threats failed. There was only one Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken in their family. Were his younger brothers and sisters in the house supposed to suffer and if he just gave it away? p! Wesley was angered by the mockery and pped Vincent hard in the face. ¡°Who¡¯s robbing you? This is called protecting. Do you understand? Protecting! Besides, if I bring the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken back, you can say whatever you want and Master won¡¯t even care. Whether you¡¯re handing over the chicken or not, I¡¯ll definitely take it from you today.¡± ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve already captured the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. When do we leave?¡± At this moment, four guards came running from behind. They had a ck sack in their hands, and the sound of a rooster could be heard from within. It was shaking non-stop and took a concerted effort from several people to control it. The guards bodies were covered in chicken feathers, and there were even scratches on them. It was obvious that they had fought for a while, and they evenined, ¡°Lives up to its name as a Gold-tier magical beast. It really is powerful. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken doesn¡¯t have anybat ability, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to control it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wesley strode out without even looking at Vincent. After taking two steps, he stopped and said, ¡°Vincent, since we have the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, you can still their a son-inw if you go back with me a long as you don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you dare to stop me, don¡¯t me me if I go for your family.¡± He had found out at the dinner table that Edward¡¯s family was just a poor noble family with no backing. Other than Vincent, only the eight sibling named Watson seemed to have some capability as a mage. However, no matter how strong they were, they were still children who could never stop Wesley¡¯s people. Vincent stood at the same spot nkly, not knowing what to do. He did not want these people to take away the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, but everything Wesley said was right. What else could Vincent do even if he did not want to go along with it? Humiliation, unwillingness, anger... All of it finally turned into a sigh of shame. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He was the one who had led the wolf into the house and harmed his family. He would have nevere back if he had known that would happen. For the moment, he could only let Wesley and the others take away the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, after which he would think of a way to steal it back. ¡°Hold it right there! Who dared to touch my chicken?¡± As Vincent was lost in thought, a childish shout suddenly came from behind him. Everyone turned around and saw Watson striding over with an angry look on his face. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Fusing A Hundred Eggs

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I know you¡¯re a powerful mage, Kid! But no matter how powerful a mage is, they still need time to chant before they can cast a spell. Do you think we¡¯ll give you that chance?¡± Wesley did not panic even after seeing that Watson had noticed him. He pulled out a thin sword from his waist, and ayer of green light covered it and produced whistling wind des. The wind des was three inches long, and there were dozens of them packed closely together. That was the tour-de-force that Wesley made his name with, the Windde. It used wind-elementbat aura topress the air, creating a de that was as sharp as steel on his weapon. The technique was capable of killing a person in one hit from ten meters away. Apart from the move¡¯s convenience, Wesley was also superior to Watson in terms of size. Although Watson was taller than a normal ten-year-old child, he was only about 1.4 meters. Inparison to the 1.8-meter-tall Wesley, Watson looked a little immature. In addition, Watson¡¯s head was not as thick as Wesley¡¯s thighs, so Wesley was very confident. Of the four subordinates behind Wesley, two were in charge of controlling the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. The other two also drew their weapons, and their bodies emitted blue and yellow light. Watson saw everything and was slightly surprised. ¡°Is this thebat aura that warriors produce after training?¡± He had only heard ofbat aura before, but that was the first time he had seen actually seen it. Unlike mages whose power were stored in their souls and connected with the elements, the power of warriors was stored in their flesh and blood. The barrier formed bybat aura could not only cover weapons, but also protect oneself. The external release ofbat aura was the symbol of a Iron-tier warrior. After bing reaching Bronze-tier, such external release could form a wonderful armor too. On top of that, a Silver-tier warrior could transformbat aura into wings and fly freely in the sky. However, Watson was unsure what abilities a Gold-tier warrior would have. Unlike the two subordinates who had rather thinbat aura, Wesley was very close to Bronze-tier even though he had yet to reach that level. As a result, his Windde spread along his weapon, around his right arm and circled half his body. Watson had no doubt his bones would be sliced off if he touched the wind des on the other party¡¯s body. He retracted his gaze after observing for a moment. It was the first time he had seen a warrior¡¯s cultivation method, so he was very curious about it. However, his feelings toward it were only to the extent of curiosity and he was not at all afraid. In fact, he had already suspected something from their gazes when they came over. Barely seconds into the meal, Wesley¡¯s people started to ask about Edward, such as what his ancestors did, if there were any good farmers nearby, or if they knew any strong people.. Watson¡¯s stupid father did not hold back on those topics. He said things like ¡°My ancestors were great nobles, but I left because of some reasons,¡± and ¡°How can I possibly know anyone now that I¡¯m living in this poor rural area?¡± Watson simply listened speechlessly. His father¡¯s brain had probably be damaged after trying to spawn every day. How could he reveal everything just like that? Even if the other party did not want to rob the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, they would have wanted to after hearing his words. Watson originally did not n to take out the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs, but it was Edward who did not heed his dissuasion. He thought that Vincent could marry into the farm and the family would have a backer from then on, so he insisted on using the eggs to show off and curry favor with the other party. As a consequence, the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was going to be robbed. Nevertheless, Watson was only a child. What was he supposed to say in front of his foolish father? ¡°Wait! Wesley, don¡¯t attack my eighth brother. I¡¯ll leave the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken to you. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Vincent had an anxious look on his face. He opened his arms and blocked Watson. When he saw his eighth brother summoning the wind and rain in the field, he knew that his brother was learning magic. Watson might not be weak, but he was only a child. Fighting was not a simple contest of strength. Any one of the guards on the opposite side had taken a few lives. If they really fought and there was bloodshed, Watson might even be afraid to execute his magic out of fear. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was definitely going to be taken away, but at the very least, he had to protect Watson. Other than his second sibling, Watson was the only one who could learn magic. How could he exin to his parents if Watson ended up injured? ¡°Vincent, I asked you toe with me just now, but you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s toote for you to agree now. Let me tell you the truth. I¡¯ve always felt that a poor boy like you is not worthy of ourdy. Master is just being kind. Do you really think that he cares about your one hundred gold coins? Just stay here obediently and teach your brother a good lesson. Let him know that he shouldn¡¯t provoke people that he couldn¡¯t provoke.¡± Wesley snorted coldly. He never wanted to bring Vincent along with him in the first ce. When a mere kid like Watson dared to stop him, he simply used it as an excuse. With the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken in his hands, he could not be bothered to waste any more time. He no longer voiced out the excuse of ¡®Protecting, not robbing¡¯. ¡°Wesley, are you taking this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken from my family for nothing?¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned pale. Then, with a deep anger, he pulled out the huge sword that was as thick as the door from behind him. There was nothing left in the family after the chicken was taken away and he was no longer allowed to marry into the family. Such a turn of events could drive anyone to their deaths. He had worked under Liszt for a long time, and he did so in a hardworking manner despite getting no recognition. Why did he have to be treated like that? His anger was about to burst from his chest, but Vincent did not dare to attack directly. If they really did fight, the entire family would be in trouble. ¡°So what if I took it for nothing? Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Wesley waved his hand impatiently. He just wanted to steal a chicken in exchange for his own bright future. Why was Vincent so oblivious about what was good for him? They were both people with arms, legs, and aplete body. Vincent could still go out to work even without the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, and the family would not starve to death. Why did he have to anger Wesley? Why did he have to fight to the death with everyone? Wesley did not want to make a move if possible. He wanted to avoid killing that destitute baron¡¯s family if he could. ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s no need to say unnecessary words. Fists speak louder than words.¡± Watson walked out from behind Vincent and patted his big brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Brother, I just want to ask you one thing! Do you want our families to be rted by marriage because you like their daughter? If so, it¡¯s fine if you want to give this chicken to them as a betrothal gift.¡± Ever since Watson fused the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, he knew that the precious magical beast would attract the attention of other people sooner orter. However, he did not care, because his brother¡¯s happiness was more important. What had his brother been doing outside all this time? Was it not to lighten the family¡¯s burden and let his younger siblings have more food? He was a transmigrator, but he was also one of the men in the family. Moreover, he had the system. If he lost one Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, he could captured a thousand hens and fuse it to make a new one. Vincent was shocked by Watson¡¯s words. Was that the same dull-witted little brother from before? Why did he feel that Watson was much calmer and more intelligent than an adult like him? Then, Vincent sensed the affection in Watson¡¯s words and shook his head before saying resentfully, ¡°Eighth Brother, I¡¯m the one who has let you down. To be honest, I¡¯ve only met that youngdy a few times. There¡¯s no such thing as liking or disliking her. I just wanted to marry into the family so I could get some property and take care of all of you! Don¡¯t worry, after losing this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, I¡¯ll definitely get you a new one even if I have to travel all the way.¡± It was all his fault. He had brought that disaster upon them because he wanted to take a shortcut and marry a rich woman. He had let both his family and his eighth brother down. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear your words. Leave the rest to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Watson walked towards Wesley and raised his right hand. Only then did everyone realize that Watson was holding a basket. The basket was covered with a ck cloth, and no one knew what was inside. ¡°What are you doing, Kid?¡± Wesley tightened his grip on his weapon and was surprised at Watson¡¯s calmness. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Watson calmly said these two words and lifted the ck cloth. There were nearly a hundred colorful eggs inside. All the remaining eggs in the house were there. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving us eggs in exchange for us to leave the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken behind?¡± Wesley and his subordinatesughed loudly. What an idiot. Eggs were not as valuable as the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken itself. With it, there was no need to worry about having no eggs. However, they certainly would not spare all those eggs afterying their eyes on them. Watson¡¯s expression became colder and colder. ¡°If you want to eat the eggsid by Emperor Cluck, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± It went without saying that he took out those eggs for himself to eat. An egg could increase a person¡¯s lifespan by one year, a hundred catties of strength. What effect would fusing a hundred eggs produce? Could it directly increase his lifespan by several decades and make him infinitely strong? [System detected that owner wishes to fuse. Target confirmed. Shall the fusion be initiated right now?] ¡°Fuse.¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Infernal Phoenix Egg

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In Watson¡¯s eyes, there was a row of small glowing words floating on the eggs in the basket. [Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken Eggs] [Effect: excellent taste. Consumption will Consuming one egg increases a person¡¯s lifespan by one year and raises one¡¯s strength by a hundred catties. Effects weaken after repeated consumption.] As soon as he uttered themand, the one hundred eggs inside the basket instantly turned into a glow and merged together. However, its size had shrunk and it turned into an egg the size of a lychee. Calling it an egg was not entirely appropriate. The translucent ss-like shell had a picture of a phoenix bathing in fire on it. It emitted a gentle glow, and its heart was beating as if it contained life. The moment it appeared, a fragrance that elicited intense urges was wafting in the air, making everything seem like a dream. It was no longer an egg, but a pearl¡ªa work of art. [Congrattions, Master! Fusion sess. You have obtained the Infernal Phoenix Egg.] [Infernal Phoenix Egg] [Effect: An egg from the legendary Phoenix. Has irresistible taste. Consumption will increase your lifespan by a hundred years and raise your strength by a thousand catties. There is also a small chance of awakening the Phoenix¡¯s divine beast bloodline. (only effective when consumed for the first time, cannot be incubated)] What was that thing? As they stared at the thing in Watson¡¯s basket, Vincent¡¯s eyes widened as well as Wesley and the others. So many high-value Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs disappeared just like that and even turned into a small ball? Was it magic or were they hallucinating? However, the pressure emanating from the small ball made caused a battle-hardened Iron-tier warrior like Wesley to feel an urge to kneel down. One look was enough to tell that it was something good. ¡°Hand it over, Kid...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Watson had already stuffed the phoenix egg into his mouth under everyone¡¯s eyes. A scorching aura entered his body, traveling from his throat to his stomach, opening up his blood vessels as white steam poured out from the pores on his body. Watson¡¯s face was tensed up. His skin was dry and red, like a chicken being roasted over a fire. What was the pinnacle of a chicken? The answer was a phoenix. Watson had only transmigrated to that world for a few days, but knew that the birds, chickens, and simr magical beasts in the world were all descendants of the legendary phoenix. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was one of the best among the fowl-type magical beasts, and there was a minute trace of divine beast bloodline in its body. At that point, the bloodline had been infinitely magnified and the egg had turned into a phoenix egg. The things that his fusion system fused could not be likened to one plus one equaled two, but more like one plus one equaled ten. Watson would not have been unprepared after knowing that it would be hard to keep the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded again. [Congrattions, Master! You have sessfully absorbed the Infernal Phoenix¡¯s egg. You have gained a hundred years of life and a thousand catties of strength. You have also awakened a trace of the phoenix bloodline and activated the Phoenix Wings.] ¡°Whoosh!¡± Along with that sound, white steam beganing out from Watson¡¯s pores along with ck dirt. That dirt was the impurities in his body. Immediately after, the clothes on his back were stretched open, and a pair of ming feathered wings appeared. They were more than a meter long and were unusually beautiful. Every feather was as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wings, and if one looked carefully, they would notice crystal-like patterns on the wings that rivaled even the best of crystals. With a gentle wave, the impurities on the surface of his body werepletely burned away. Like a phoenix reborn from the mes, Watson had also broken out of his cocoon and be a butterfly. He could feel the knowledge appearing suddenly in his mind. [Phoenix Wings: capable of flight and releasing Phoenix mes. Wings can also be turned into swords and shields to block the attacks of Bronze-tier individuals. Defensive capabilities increase with the strength of its owner.] ¡°The Phoenix bloodline was awakened along with wings?¡± Watson was delighted. He had originally nned to obtain a thousand pounds of strength, as that was enough for him for him to deal with those guards with the help of magic and his big brother. The turn of events came as a pleasant surprise. Ever since the ancient times, only a Silver-level professional or a mage could do that. If news of him breaking that rule were spread out, it would suffice to drive people insane. At that moment, he was already considering whether or not to sell the eggs after they were fused. ¡°Hand over the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken.¡± He gestured to Wesley, who was standing opposite him, and the Phoenix Wings on Watson¡¯s back pped violently. A holy white me burned the air and charged straight at Wesley. ¡°Are...thesebat aura wings?¡± Wesley stared at the wings, and his eyes almost popped out. The child in front of him was a Silver-tier warrior? For the record, even the strongest warrior in their farm was only Bronze-tier, and a great noble would even have to treat a Silver-tier warrior with respect. Watson was two tiers higher than Wesley, but thetter did not sense any fluctuations ofbat aura from the boy. Wesley started to doubt himself, but it was already toote to retreat. He could only raise his thin sword and use his Windde. The violentbat aura of the wind surrounded his body, expanding the de by ten times. The ten-meter-long sword shadow shed toward Watson, splitting the holy me in half. The sword aura split the waves. ¡°Danger!¡± Vincent shouted. He did not have the time to bother about why two fiery wings grew out of his eighth brother¡¯s back and whether or not the boy was a silver-tier warrior. He simply rushed out. He knew Wesley¡¯s strength very well. The Windde was as fast as the wind and could pierce through severalyers of steel tes. Wesley had once used this sword to split open a wild bull that was running wildly, which was a clear sign of how powerful it was. Before Vincent could react however, Watson¡¯s right wing had already swept over. The feathers had retracted and turned into a red crystal-like shield, blocking Wesley¡¯s attack. ¡°This is an Iron-tier warriors attack? That¡¯s all there it to it?¡± The wing that blocked the sword aura did not mess up a single feather. As Watson spoke, he waved his hand and the other wing¡¯s feathers became erect. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± The sound was incessant, and they all turned into burning lights as they flew toward Wesley. Thebat aura barrier that capable of block the sword aura was prated at once, burning Wesley¡¯s armor to ashes. His hair was disheveled, and his body was charred ck. Wesley knelt on the ground, his eyes wide open in a daze. If he could be defeated that easily, then it was definitelybat aura that had transformed into wings! He had asked around at the dining table, and knew that there were no strong individuals in Edward¡¯s family. The child named Watson was clearly a mage, but how did he suddenly be a Silver-tier warrior? He would not have made a move if they had told him about such a talented child in the family. Was it all a lie? There were a few feathers stuck on Wesley¡¯s body, but not a single drop of blood flowed out. The temperature of these feathers was too high, so his wounds were burnt into a char before he could bleed. Wesley opened his mouth resentfully and spat out a cloud of green smoke before falling down. After knocking Wesley Down, Watson still had to make a move on the few guards behind him. Plop! ¡°Little Brother, no, I mean, Sir. We were wrong. Don¡¯t attack!¡± ¡°We surrender!¡± Before Watson was given a chance to attack, the two guards who were ready to charge threw their weapons down and begged for mercy. The remaining two guards who were restraining the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken also gulped and dropped to their knees at the same time. Wesley was the strongest among them, yet he was defeated in one go, so they could not possibly be so brave as to court death. Watson was clearly a ten-year-old child, but he was already ranked as Silver-tier. At that point, they became a little scared when they suddenly thought of the scene where Watson had summoned the wind and rain in the field. He must have been a monster to have mastered magic andbat aura. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken tore the cloth strips with its ws and crawled out from the sack that had fallen to the ground. It nced at the people around it with disdain and walked into the chicken farm with its head held high. No one dared to stop it anymore. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: The Powerful Eighth Child

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion During the battle between Watson and Wesley. Inside Edward¡¯s bedroom, on the third floor of a small house not far from the chicken farm, Edward and Catherine held onto the windowsill as they looked at the mes in the distance. They could not help but click their tongues. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our eighth child to be that powerful. He actually defeated a group of Iron-tier warriors by himself. He didn¡¯t even usebat aura! In my opinion, his current strength has already reached the level of a Bronze-tier warrior. He¡¯s one of the best among them.¡± Edward shook his head and gasped. Catheriney in his arms and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity if this kid doesn¡¯t cultivate to be a warrior, but he¡¯s already learning magic. Bing a mage is more well-regarded than bing a warrior.¡± ¡°Mage and warrior are two professions that don¡¯t conflict. You can learn them at the same time.¡± ¡°Edward, this doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯ll say. Why, do you want to personally guide Watson? Although you were also a Gold-tier warrior back then, yourbat aura was crippled when you left the Saint Laurent family...¡± Catherine lowered her head, as if she remembered something sad. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Why are you bringing that up?¡± Edward stroked his wife¡¯s hair and his gaze became somewhat dim. ¡°Those old men at home don¡¯t do things by the rules. I can¡¯t stand them when they don¡¯t let me say anything, so my only choice was to run away! My current life is much better. With you around and so many children at home, I¡¯m already very happy in this life. It¡¯s better to live a little more bitterly than topletely throw my life away.¡± Edward seemed to have thought of something when he continued, ¡°Originally, of the children at home, the eldest and the second were the ones I had the most hopes for. I didn¡¯t expect that Watson would actually be the most outstanding one. Even I can¡¯t understand this child! I deliberately took out Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs to entertain those people scheming people because I wanted to test them.¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to say that.¡± Catherine pouted her pink lips in a reproachful manner. ¡°You¡¯re a father. How could you put your child in danger just because you can¡¯t figure something out? I¡¯ll fight you to the death if anything happens to Watson.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t everything fine now?¡± Edward smiled embarrassedly and then puffed out his chest, ¡°And I don¡¯t believe that you have no suspicions at all. Watson said that all the hens disappeared from home because the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken came over, but I walked around and didn¡¯t find any traces of the hen escaping. No one in the nearby farms saw our chickens. Have those chickens all flown away Moreover, Watson clearly couldn¡¯t cultivate magic, but he suddenly became a mage. He must be hiding some secrets.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a few secrets in this world? Watson is our child. As long as he¡¯s happy, that¡¯s more important than anything else.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, my lovely wife. Watson has be so outstanding because of God¡¯s blessing! We can¡¯t let down the God¡¯s good intentions. We must work hard and make love. Perhaps the next child will be even more outstanding than Watson.¡± Edward chuckled and reached out to hug Catherine. He walked towards the bed and heard his wife eximing in his embrace, ¡°It¡¯s daytime. Can you take a break? The attic with the cracked roof hasn¡¯t been repaired yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find some other time to repair it. Life is very short. We have to seize the time and give Watson a younger sister so that he can experience the joy of being an older brother.¡± ¡°You just said all that because you want it, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same, it¡¯s all the same.¡± ¡°Aumhhh... Oh God, be gentle. You¡¯re hurting me...¡± Squeaking wooden nks could soon be heard from the bedroom along with unabashed moaning. ... Watson retracted the fiery red wings to his back and reached behind to touch himself. Apart from the two holes in his clothes, there was nothing else on his smooth back. He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Phoenix Wings could be retracted or released. Otherwise, he was terrified of constantly being treated as a Silver-tier warrior. ¡°Watson, you...¡± Vincent¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he held his huge sword. What did he just see? Watson transformed hisbat aura into wings and defeated the few people in front of him with a wave of his hand. If he who was about to be a Bronze-tier warrior was praised as a genius, then what should his brother be called? A monster? ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Watson turned his head. ¡°Little Brother, when did you learnbat aura and be a Silver-tier warrior? Why I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Holding back the shock in his heart, Vincentined in some dissatisfaction, ¡°Seriously, Father didn¡¯t even send someone to inform me about such an important matter.¡± Why would he have gone out to work if he knew that Watson was a Silver-tier warrior? A person who became a Silver-tier warrior at the age of ten would be a Gold-tier or tinum-tier powerhouse in the future. Only one such genius existed every ten years in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom, not to mention the fact that their area was a remote area on the eastern border of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Watson would definitely be treated as a ¡®boy wonder¡¯ there and would be fought over by all the big farms. Vincent did not need to go so far as to put himself through all that trouble just to get married and end up harming his own family. ¡°I just recently cultivated and Father doesn¡¯t know either! Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. What are you going to do with these thieves, Big Brother?¡± Watson smiled shyly and gave his big brother a look, indicating that there were still people in front of him. Vincent came back to his senses and stabbed the huge sword in his hand into the ground. He swept his gaze across Wesley¡¯s group with aplicated expression. Those people were all his former colleagues. Although they looked down on him, he did not resent them that much. He most certainly would not be able to return to the farm after all that had happened, and he could not kill those people either. After all, everyone in the farm knew that they had followed him home, and if none of them returned, the me would fall squarely on Vincent. What should he do? Seeing Vincent¡¯s silence, the other four guards¡ªaside from the unconscious Wesley¡ªbegan to panic. They thought that the other party was going to kill them to silence them, so they all knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Vincent, my brother, we drank together before. Have you forgotten? You mustn¡¯t kill me. This was Captain Wesley¡¯s idea. He was greedy for your chicken. We just couldn¡¯t resist him.¡± ¡°Yeah, my wife was pregnant recently too. She¡¯s still waiting for me to go back and hold the baby! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you let me go.¡± The group of people hated Wesley to death. The family was kind enough to give them a ce to stay and even fed them precious eggs. How could they be so ungrateful? They raised their heads to look at Watson, then lowered their heads again. The Silver-tier powerhouse of a boy seemed very kind. ¡°Watson, these people didn¡¯tmit any serious mistakes. Let them go back. They can exin everything to the farm,¡± Vincent said hesitantly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet? Go back and tell Master Liszt about this. Tell him that Wesley became unreasonable and wanted to covet my family¡¯s property. He has already been punished by my eighth sibling. From today onward, I have nothing to do with the farm. The care given to me by Master in the past is now even after what happened.¡± Vincent turned his head and snorted coldly. The four guards hurriedly got up and dragged the fainted Wesley as they prepared to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Watson reached out to stop them. The four guards were on the verge of tears. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°The death penalty can be avoided, but the punishment can not be escaped. Leave your armor, swords, and valuables behind.¡± Watson waved his hand, and the four guards looked at each other. What else could they do when a Silver-tier powerhouse had spoken? They immediately took off everything down to their underpants only, leaving behind armor, swords, and some copper and silver coins. They pulled Wesley, who did not even leave his underpants behind, and fled in a panic. ¡°Watson, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? Why don¡¯t you leave a piece of clothing for them? What if they get angry from the humiliation and want to take revenge after going back?¡± Vincent was a little worried when he looked at the enemy¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Big Brother, do you think they won¡¯t take revenge if we don¡¯t do anything? Showing mercy to an enemy is cruel to yourself,¡± Watson said casually. As if surprised that Watson could say such things, Vincent looked at his younger brother from head to toe. After a long while, his serious face softened and he reached out to hug Watson, ¡°You¡¯re still so young, and you already know so much. How much suffering have you gone through? It¡¯s all Big Brother¡¯s fault for going astray these years and not taking good care of you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave again this time.¡± ¡°No, Big Brother...¡± ¡°What do you mean no? Don¡¯t lie to Big Brother. As the saying goes, only those who suffer will mature early. You¡¯re already very mature. You must have experienced a hellish amount of stress. Big Brother will work hard to make up for it and allow you to return to your past innocence.¡± Watson was almost suffocated by the hug. He looked at his big brother shouting and crying, then suddenly felt the warmth of close familial ties. He raised his arm and put it down, ¡°Okay, okay, I understand. You can let go now, Big Brother. We haven¡¯t counted the spoils left behind by those people!¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Thornvest and Stormsword

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°A total of twenty silver coins, fourplete sets of armor, five swords, and some jewelry.¡± Watson fiddled with the stuff on the ground. They had all been left behind by Wesley and the others. The heavy armor and the one-meter-long thin sword were shining, a clear sign that it was made with high-quality steel. After ncing at them, Watson looked at his brother, who was wearing cloth clothes and said, ¡°Big Brother, these people all have armor on them. Why don¡¯t you have any? Do you have such superior strength that you wouldn¡¯t need any armor to defend your body?¡± ¡°What do you mean by superior strength? I¡¯m just a Iron-tier warrior. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t want to wear any armor? Each armor is worth ten silver coins. I¡¯ve worked under Liszt for so long, and I¡¯ve only saved eight silver coins. Five of them were used to buy this weapon.¡± Vincent smiled bitterly and pointed at the heavy sword in his hand. The heavy sword, which was as thick as a door, was not made of steel but ck iron. Compared to steel, ck iron was more brittle and easier to break. Unlike other people who had worked in the Liszt Manor for ten to 20 years, he had only worked for a few years. Being able to save nearly ten silver coins was all the result of his hard work. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a suit of armor for you, Big Brother,¡± Watson said after thinking for a while. It was a waste to put these armors here. He had the Super Fusion System, which could fuse four sets of armor together and definitely increase its performance by ten times. ¡°You can make armor too?¡± Vincent had a strange look in his eyes. cksmithing was a rare and respectable profession in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. When Vincent bought his huge sword, he had seen the process of cksmithing with his own eyes. Those cksmiths were all big and burly men. They used hot hammers and stuck tens of thousands, perhaps even hundreds of thousands of times, before they could forge a decent weapon. The process could be as short as a few days or as long as a few months. He did not expect his little brother, who had thin legs and arms, to also know how to forge. Aside from knowing magic, Watson was also a Silver-tier warrior. In addition, he knew how to forge too, despite only being ten-years-old. Where did he learn so many things? The weapons in this world were the same as the cultivation levels. They were also divided into Iron, Bronze, Silver...and so on. The corresponding level of defensive equipment could withstand the attacks of the same level. For these professions, a handy weapon was enough to multiply theirbat strength by several times. For example, just now, if Vincent had a Bronze-tier sword and a set of Bronze-tier armor, he would have been able to defeat Wesley and the others without Watson¡¯s help. Unfortunately, a Bronze-tier weapon was worth a hundred gold coins and he could not afford it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. I only know a little about forging. I might not be able to forge anything decent, so please don¡¯t be so hard on me,¡± Watson said modestly. Vincent heaved a sigh of relief instead. If Watson said that he could forge an excellent defensive tool, he really would call Watson a monster. Even if Watson was extraordinarily talented, it seemed that there were still some things that he could not do and immediately offered some words offort, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These weapons belong to others anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re broken! You¡¯ll need to use the forging table when you¡¯re forging, right? I know a few nearby cksmiths. I¡¯ll bring you there when I have the time.¡± Forging necessitated the use of a high-temperature furnace to melt the iron into molten iron. It also required a heavy hammer to remove impurities. Without that equipment, even the best cksmiths would not be able to disy their abilities. After hearing those words, Vincent no longer thought that Watson was proficient in forging. He only thought that his younger brother wanted to y. ¡°Father still doesn¡¯t know about Wesley¡¯s attempt to rob the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. I have to hurry back and inform him! Our defenses must strengthened during the next few days, and if it really doesn¡¯t work, we can hire two trustworthy people to prevent the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken from being stolen again.¡± Because of what had just happened, Vincent became very concerned about the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. After leaving a few words, he turned around and left. Seeing his big brother leave, Watson sat cross-legged on the ground. Other people needed a forging table to forge, but the Super Fusion System meant that he did not need to go through that much trouble. He could not exin to his big brother about the system though, so the first thing he would do was fuse the armor there and give it to his big brother after a period of time. Then, he could pretend that he had secretly found someone to forge it. At that moment, the attributes of several pieces of armor floated in front of his eyes. [Iron-tier armor: Refined Steel Armor] [Effect: able to withstand attacks from Iron-tier individuals] [Master, do you wish to fuse the armor in front of you?] ¡°Fuse.¡± Watson nodded, and the few pieces of armor in front of him immediately turned into white glow along with a whooshing sound. They collided together, then formed a vest coveredpletely with barbs. It then glowed with a thick bronze light. [Fusion sessful. Master has obtained Bronze-tier armor: Thornvest] [Bronze-tier armor: Thornvest] [Effect: able to withstand the attacks of Bronze-tier individuals.] [Additional effect: repels 50% of the opponent¡¯s attacks, weakening the effect of attacks that are above Bronze-tier.] After sizing up the Thornvest, Watson put it on his back. He realized that it was a little big, so he wore it loosely. The hem of the vest could be used as a skirt for him. He picked up a thin sword from the ground and shed it on his body. His current strength was more than a thousand catties, so the strike was powerful and heavy, bringing with it a whistling wind. With a muffled bang, the thin sword bounced away, and causing Watson¡¯s arm to go numb. The Thornvest was not damaged at all, but on the contrary, a crack appeared on the thin sword. ¡°How strong!¡± Watson¡¯s eyes lit up. This thin sword was also an Iron-tier weapon, but it was useless in the fact of the Thornvest. If he had that vest earlier, he would not even need to eat the phoenix egg produced by fusing all hundred eggs. He could just stand there and allow Wesley¡¯s group to attack. Retaliating was unnecessary for him to make those guards kneel. Watson touched the Thornvest fondly and took it off. Although the defensive equipment was good, he had already promised to make armor for his big brother. Moreover, the vest was too big. It was better to let his big brother with eight-pack abs wear it. After fusing the armor, Watson looked down and saw that there were five thin swords on the ground. Not one to let them go to waste, he fused them all. [Fusion sessful. Master has obtained a Bronze-tier weapon: Stormsword] [Bronze-tier weapon: Stormsword] [Effect: capable of breaking through the defense of Bronze-tier individuals.] [Additional effect: when used, the de will automaticallypress the air, forming a sharp wind de. The farthest attack can reach a range of ten meters.] On his second look of the five thin swords fused together, their size had more than doubled and it appeared to be a green longsword. Watson picked it up and waved it twice. Ayer of flowing wind on the sword turned into a sharp de, cutting through the air and leaving a crack on the ground. Watson could not help but smile when he saw that. The attack power of this sword wasparable to that of Wesley¡¯s. In other words, a weak person who obtained that sword could possess the same strength as Wesley. It was unsurprising then, that so many people were eager to get good weapons. After that, Watson fused the clothes and jewelry left behind by Wesley¡¯s group to obtain a dust-repelling Clean Clothes and an Ethereal Ne that could soothe the mind. Unfortunately, they were both Iron-tier. He hung the ne around his neck and was prepared to wear that loose robe as his pajamas. His family was so poor, and as the eight child, he had to understand the principles of thriftiness. ... Not far from him, outside the chicken farm. ¡°What did I see?¡± Vincent hid behind the low fence and stared at Watson with his mouth agape. ¡°The armor disappeared and turned into a vest. The thin sword also turned into a Bronze-tier weapon. They¡¯re being forged into a weapon without a forging table. How did this happen?¡± He had meant to leave, but suddenly remembered a question. He earlier saw Watson bringing out a hundred eggs, which suddenly disappeared and turned into a small ball. He wanted to ask how it was done, but he saw the scene before he could go back. Vincent felt that his worldview had copsed. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Zeke and Zenoah Were Kidnapped

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After fusing the weapons, Watson sprinkled a handful of chicken feed on the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. He then returned home with a Bronze-tier Thornvest and the Stormsword, which he was prepared to give to his big brother in a few days. When he went downstairs, he saw his big brother exining to his father about Wesley and the others. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention such a small matter. I¡¯m a Baron after all, just a rich man with a little money. What can he do to me? With you and Watson around, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Catherine is still waiting for me. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Edward¡¯s tone sounded distinctly sour when he mentioned Liszt. ¡°Father, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you. It¡¯s about Watson...¡± Vincent hesitated. Just as he was about to exin, he shut his mouth after suddenly seeing Watson walk out of the room. ¡°What is it you want to say?¡± Edward asked in puzzlement. Watson also pretended not to know anything and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Vincent shook his head and held back the words he wanted to say. He had just seen Watson produce two pieces of Bronze-tier equipment in the chicken farm with a flick of his finger. In fact, he still felt like he was dreaming at that point. Was it magic? Or was it an illusion? He would not have believed such things if he had not secretly seen it. If someone told him that there were people in that world who could forge Bronze-tier equipment without forging, he would treat as aplete joke. His father probably would not believe it even if he said it. With such an ability, the equipment could be sold arge sum of money could be earned, so long as Watson kept forging. At the thought of what Watson said about ¡®knowing a little about forging¡¯, Vincent felt lost for words. If that was what Watson meant by ¡®knowing a little¡¯, the other cksmiths would bepletely useless! Feeling that there was no point in saying anything more, Vincent shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all day and am a little tired. I¡¯ll go and have some rest.¡± He decided to go back and have a good sleep to calm his mood down. ... The sun was setting in the west. There was another farm was ten kilometers away. Although the farm was not huge, it still upied thousands of square meters. There were dozens of farmers working in the surrounding fields, swinging their hoes and sweating profusely. The eastern border of the Holy Dragon Kingdom was vast and sparsely popted. It had endless fields, and those fields as well as the nearbybor force were basically owned by big farmers. The bigger the farm, the stronger the financial resources and the better the treatment given. Taking the Watson family for example, no one was willing to go there even if it had ten acres ofnd, but the farm in front of them had dozens of workers and was clearly quite powerful. ¡°Why don¡¯t we choose this one?¡± Zeke stared at the farm entrance and said in a low voice. He was holding a basket covered with a ck cloth, and a faint fragrance was emitted from it. Beside him, Zenoah was pushing a cart full of meat and flour. He had a de of grass in his mouth, and after carefully sizing it up, he nodded, ¡°Judging from the clothes of the workers in the fields, it¡¯s obvious that they are well-treated here. This farmer should be very rich! We¡¯ll sell the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken for two gold coins each.¡± The two brothers sold more than 200 eggs that day ording to their family¡¯s request. The two brothers often went to the nearby farms and exchanged some marbles and toys with the people there. They were experts at exchanging plenty of things for the lowest possible price. If they saw people who seemed rtively rich, they would customize the price and make it higher. If they saw poor farmers, they would lower the price and add some meat and rice noodles aspensation. At the end of the day, they never lost out. It was precisely because Edward knew their abilities that he was not too worried about handing the eggs over to them. In half a day, they had already visited more than ten farms within a radius of ten kilometers. They sessfully sold 100 eggs, received 150 gold coins and a cart of food. After they finished selling the remaining eggs, they could go back with twice as much gold coins as they had expected. ¡°Zeke, this family¡¯s owner might not ept it if the price is too high.¡± ¡°Zenoah, at times like this, we need to cooperate and strike bargain.¡± The two brothers looked at each other and smiled. They walked into the farnd, which erupted in exmation within a short time. ¡°What did you say? These are the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken?¡± A dark-skinned farmer stared at the two eggs in Zeke¡¯s hands. He swallowed his saliva and cried out in surprise. ¡°What is a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? You can only get one egg at the price two gold coins. Is this some kind of golden egg?¡± Someone beside him asked. They were merebor farmers who had never read a book, so most of them had never seen the world. However, there were also some people who had been to nearby towns and were more knowledgeable. On hearing that, he exined, ¡°The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken is a kind of Gold-tier magical beast. It doesn¡¯t have much fighting strength, but the eggs thate out of it can prolong one¡¯s life and increase one¡¯s strength! It¡¯s said that the royal family of the Holy Dragon Kingdom has a chicken farm, and some of the great nobles are also raising this kind of chicken in private.¡± ¡°So powerful! But I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have it. Everyone, take all the money you have and pool it together. Let¡¯s see if its enough to buy two.¡± Zeke tried to urge them. Zenoah followed suit. ¡°Eating one egg can increase your lifespan by several years and increase your strength by more than a hundred catties. You can buy one first and share it with others, then see if we¡¯re lying. We only have ten eggs. They¡¯re all from the nobles of Monte Town and are sold on a firste, first serve basis!¡± Monte Town was the nearest town to the border. It was said to be very prosperous, though they had never been there before. Zeke and Zenoah were well aware of the reasoning behind not revealing one¡¯s wealth. Whenever they went to a farm, they sold ten eggs at most. They lied and said that they had picked them up from town and would not sell even one more. That way, no one would try to have any ideas about them. ¡°Quick, everyone, take out your money.¡± The group of people discussed and they from their pockets the money they had worked hard to save. They gathered it together to discuss how they would split itter. As Zenoah mentioned, farmers relied on their strength to earn money. After eating the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, they would be able to increase their strength and do more work. They would also be able to live for another two years. Why would anyone decline such a good thing? In a short while, the dozens of farmers present had gathered more than 180 silver coins. The two Singh brothers could only ¡®Bear the pain¡¯ and sell the two eggs. After that, they said, ¡°There are still some eggs left. Can one of you ask the owner if he¡¯s interested in buying the remaining eggs?¡± A farmer turned around and hurriedly ran into the farm. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Master Miles, there¡¯s people outside saying that there have eight Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Do you want to buy them?¡± ¡°Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs? Such a valuable thing. He¡¯s not a swindler, right?¡± A middle-aged man with a rich build and dressed luxuriously walked out and followed his farmer to the outside of the farm. He stared at Zeke and Zenoah before frowning. As a farmer, Miles had naturally heard of the name of Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. In fact, he was in the magical beast business, but had never seen such a precious magical beast with his own eyes. Where did those two youths in shabby clothes get the eggs? ¡°So you¡¯re thendlord here. These eggs were secretly picked up by us from Monte Town. The price is two gold coins per egg, but you can get all them for fifteen gold coins!¡± Zeke took out eight eggs and said generously. The remaining eggs were hidden under the rice noodles in the cart. One would not be able to notice them if one did not look carefully. ¡°Monte Town? Are you sure?¡± Miles had a strange look on his face. ¡°I just went to Monte Town a few days ago. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who got Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken.¡± ¡°We met a passing caravan and picked up these eggs from behind their car. So, they might not be from Monte Town.¡± Zeke and Zenoah looked at each other and said telepathically, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how the eggs came. Are you going to buy them or not. If not, we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Buy? Why wouldn¡¯t I buy? Tell me, did the caravan leave from the Monte Town¡¯s north gate or south gate?¡± ¡°South gate.¡± ¡°Hehe, there are only two gates in Monte Town. Where did that south gate? You¡¯ve never been to Monte Town. Men, arrest these two swindlers.¡± Miles deliberately tested them and found out that they were lying. He sneered and waved his hand. Dozens of farmers around him immediately picked up hoes and rushed up maliciously, much to Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s dismay. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Water Fairy Group Summon

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master, we¡¯ve captured the two youths and found more than a hundred catties of rice and flour, dozens of catties of pork, mutton, and beef, a hundred and fifty gold coins, and most importantly, more than ny Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs!¡± A farmer respectfully knelt in front of miles and licked his lips as he spoke. More than 90 Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs. He had just bought one with a few of his fellow farmers and had only taken a bite to taste it. With that alone he could feel his body turn warm and his strength increase by at least ten pounds. If a fraction of an egg had such an effect, the farmer did not even dare to think more if he ate even more eggs. If he had known that these swindlers had that many eggs, he would not have spent all the money earlier. Fortunately, Master Miles was wise and smart. He saw through the tricks of these two little swindlers and captured them, so the money he spent would naturally be returned. With this thought in mind, the farmer carefully sized up Miles who was sitting on the tall chair. He found that Miles was holding his face with the back of his hand, and his eyes were drifting somewhere. ¡°Master? Master Miles?¡± Miles came back to his senses after being called out. ¡°Find someone to move these things into the manorter. Don¡¯t tell anyone that we have captured these two children! As a secret reward, I will give the person who did it just now one Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken egg.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Master. I¡¯ve been wanting to taste theplete egg for a long time.¡± The farmer was extremely excited. Miles frowned. ¡°What are you thinking about? What I meant was to share one egg with you!¡± The farmer did not dare to say anything even though he was secretly criticizing the Master for being stingy. ¡°These two kids are dressed in shabby clothes. One look and you can tell that they¡¯re not from rich families. They even lied about going to Monte Town. They¡¯re all lies. Hehe! Interrogate them properly. As long as you find out that these two people don¡¯t have a strong background, the money will belong to our farm.¡± As Miles spoke, his expression became increasingly excited. ¡°To be able to get more than ny eggs is definitely not a coincidence. Perhaps they have clues about the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken.¡± Although Miles was happy to get more than a hundred gold coins, it was not as important as the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was only avable to the great nobles, and the location must be heavily guarded. These two kids might be able to steal two or three eggs from it, but 90 was impossible, unless they were raising the fowl itself or they knew where the beast was. Miles¡¯ breathing became heavy when he thought about how his farm could get such a precious gold-tier magical beast. ¡°Master Miles, how should we interrogate them?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill them, you can interrogate them however you want.¡± Miles waved his hand and had a fierce smile. He was not a cruel person, but for the sake of a bright future, he could only let those two people named Zeke and Zenoah suffer. .. Three days had passed since Zeke and Zenoah left. During those three days, Watson had learned two Iron-tier water element spells from the magic book. One of them was called Water Fairy Summon, which could summon a fist-sized water fairy to help scout the way and sense danger. The other spell was called Water Shield, which used magical power to form a shield that was half the size of a person, blocking the attacks of Iron-tier individuals. At this moment, Watson stood in the farm and gently waved his hand. A small fish-shaped fairy made of sky-blue water nimbly circled around his neck. Its wiggled its tail and sprinkled water droplets everywhere. In his right hand, he held a solid shield that was also sky-blue. Water swirled on it, forming a vortex. pping his hands, the shield in Watson¡¯s hand disappeared along with the water elf. He sighed and said, ¡°That basic magic theory only records four Iron-tier spells. There are a few other spells with different attributes, but I can¡¯t learn them either.¡± One could only learn corresponding spells if one possessed a specific elemental talent. Therefore, he could only learn water-element spells. Moreover, there was only one basic theory of magic in his family¡¯s magic book. However, he was fortunate to have the Super Fusion System. ¡°Let me see what these two Iron-tier spells can merge into. System, initiate fusion.¡± [Master has sessfully merged the Iron-tier spells, Water Fairy Summon and Water Shield, into a Bronze-tier spell: Water Fairy Group Summon!] [Bronze-tier spell: Water Fairy Group Summon] [Effect: Summons Water Fairies ranging from one to a hundred. Each of them has the Iron-tierbat power. They can explore an area of a thousand meters, and can also be merged into magic weapons such as knives, swords, shields, axes, and so on, causing great damage.] Upon sessful fusion, the specific contents of the spell appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. Unlike the two Iron-tier spells that he had learned after three days of hard work, the spells that were produced by the system fusion did not require him to study. They had already been refined to reach their peak. Watson could not help but open his hands and cast the spell that he had just fused, Water Fairy Group Summon. A blue fish that looked the same as before floated beside him. Then, the number of blue fish increased and became a hundred, spanning ten meters all around Watson. It was daytime, but the faint blue light shone on the ce as though he was in the deep sea. Watson waved his hand again, and the 100 water elves merged to turn into a blue river. It flew into the sky and transformed into a huge fist that was more than ten meters long. He swung the fist fiercely in the air, producing a whistling sound, as well as bearing at least a few thousand pounds of strength. Then, the fist loosened and turned into a palm, mming hard on the ground. Boom! Cracks that were several meters long appeared on the earth. Watson¡¯s body rose up as well. The palm turned into a giant sword and an axe, destroying the ground with wild abandon. ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck.¡± The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, which was strolling in the chicken farm, let out a puzzled cry and avoided Watson from a distance. It did not know what its master was thinking. ¡°No wonder mages are known to have the strongest attack power of all sses.¡± After wreaking havoc for a few minutes and staring at the half-destroyed ground, Watson¡¯s body shook, and a sense of weakness came from his soul. Ordinary Bronze-tier warriors could kill people from ten meters away, but that was using movement techniques and sword skills. Being able to kill a few people at one time was already good enough, but it paled itparison to the enjoyment of killing someone using a 40-meter-long machete. When the Water Fairies¡¯ magic weapon smashed down, a great number of people would have died. ¡°I can already be considered a Bronze-tier mage now, but this still isn¡¯t enough. I wonder what effect it wil have when Ibine the two Bronze-tier spells I have now?¡± Watson rubbed his chin and pondered. He was considered strong among Bronze-tier mages after mastering two Bronze-tier spells, but it was still not enough. A few days ago, Wesley came to rob their chicken, and in a few days, it might be Liszt who came. It was important that he became stronger. Before he could continue fusing, his brother¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What have you been doing, Watson? Father asked me to see if there was an earthquake.¡± His brother, Vincent, stood helplessly ten meters away and stared at the messy farm. The corner of his mouth twitched. He had been taking care of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken for the past few days. He knew that his brother was experimenting with magic, but what kind of magic was so powerful that it could cause an earthquake-like noise? ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m studying Iron-tier magic. I don¡¯t know how I made such a big noise.¡± Watson scratched his head shyly. Vincent had a strange look on his face. Watson was taking him for a fool. Who would believe that it was merely Iron-tier magic? Taking a deep breath, Vincent walked to Watson¡¯s side and pressed his brother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Watson, there are some things I didn¡¯t want to say before, but I have to say them now. Where did you learn magic? And where did this Pentacolor Fragrant Chickene from? Tell me the truth!¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Creating a Silver-Tier Spell Using Fusion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Big Brother, what are you talking about? What truth?¡± Watson pretended to be stupid. ¡°I learned magic from the books at home. As for this Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, it came in from outside. Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± ¡°Watson!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his expression became more and more strange. ¡°Are you going to lie even to your Big Brother?¡± He had seen Watson fuse two pieces of Bronze-tier equipment right before his eyes and acted as if he knew nothing in the past few days. He wanted to see when his younger brother would finallye out with the truth and what kind of excuses would be used. Vincent had originally been very calm, but he could no longer contain himself after seeing the magic that Watson researched. Vincent was not envious of the ten-year-old child who possessed magic and warrior qualities that far surpassed his own, as well as had knowledge about other curious things. He just could not help feeling curious. Watson could not even manage toe up with a better excuse. Vincent had read all the books in the house, and there was only one magic book that detailed Iron-level magic. It could not possibly be that powerful. ¡°Alright, Big Brother, I admit that the magic I studied did note from books, but...¡± Upon noticing that his big brother had discovered something unusual, Watson hesitated and did not not know whether to reveal everything about the system. They were all family. It would be risky if he told them, but it would not have that much of an impact. Should he just reveal everything? At that point, Vincent had already opened his mouth. ¡°I know. Behind you is a powerful mage who¡¯s imparting his knowledge to you. Right?¡± Hm? Watson swallowed back the words that were about toe out of his mouth. What powerful mage? How did his Big Brother¡¯s line of thought function? He nodded and gestured for his big brother to continue. ¡°Even if magic is cultivated to a high level, it can never be as strong as a warrior¡¯s body, but rumor has it that some magic can stop the flow of time and prevent people from aging! It¡¯smon for some powerful mages to live for hundreds of years. These mages do not like to stay in one ce and prefer to travel around the world. Don¡¯t tell me you met such a powerful mage and took him as your master?¡± Vincent asked. In this world, it wasmon for the weak to take the strong as their master. Strong individuals needed someone to pass on their legacy and serve them. Watson must have been lucky to meet such a person, as nothing else could exin how Watson knew magic was not recorded in the books. Could it be that Watson had learnt it himself? Impossible. Even a mage as strong as tinum-tier or Diamond-tier could notprehend magic. The answer was obvious after excluding those factors. ¡°Lying isn¡¯t a good habit, Watson. I hope that you¡¯ll be a more honest person in the future! Even if you secretly took a powerful mage as your master, there¡¯s no reason to hide it. It¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s willing to teach you magic. When will you invite him here so we can treat him as well?¡± ¡°My master is old and likes peace and quiet. He¡¯s very elusive too, so even I can¡¯t find him.¡± Seeing that Vincent was all but certain that Watson had a master, Watson simply yed along with it. ¡°The strong are always mysterious, I can understand.¡± Maintaining a sense of mystery was amon problem for the strong, so Vincent did not care. He pointed at the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken that was striding valiantly in the chicken farm, ¡°This Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was also given to you by your master, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Brother.¡± Watson could only nod. ¡°You¡¯ve noticed that too. Big Brother, you¡¯re really you.¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think my years as a wanderer have all been for nothing? All else aside, my discerning judgement has never been surpassed!¡± Vincent put his hands behind his back and puffed out his chest. ¡°It¡¯s easier if you just be honest. You should continue your training. Remember to invite your master over for a meal the next time hees.¡± After saying that, Vincent walked out of the chicken farm with the truth that he had obtained, but then stopped after taking two steps. ¡°Oh right, about the armor that you said you were going to forge a few days ago...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. I¡¯ve already handed the armor and weapons to my master. I believe he¡¯ll be able to forge it with magic in two days.¡± He did not expect that his big brother would think up an imaginary master and attribute all the actions to him. It was good though, as he did not need to exin further. ¡°Still lying to me? You say you learnt magic from your master, but you forged the armor and weapons yourself.¡± Vincent turned his head and red at Watson angrily. ¡°I just told you that lying isn¡¯t a good habit.¡± Ah? Watson was dumbfounded. Why was he the one who was alleged to have forged the weapons when the magic was taught by his ¡®master¡¯ and the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was a gift from the ¡®master¡¯. Vincent¡¯s logic should dictate that it was normal that his master forged the weapon. Watson was still in confusion when he heard his big brother¡¯s voice, ¡°I saw you hide the forged weapon in the house with my own eyes. What is there to hide? I¡¯ll show these weapons to our siblings so they can admire them. I believe that father will be very happy to know that a forging genius like you has appeared in our family.¡± ... Half an hourter, Watson walked on the farm with aplicated expression and pushed aside the weeds that were taller than him. He had almost been exposed by his Big Brother earlier, and after asking carefully, he found out that Vincent had seen him forging weapons. hence the series of questioning earlier. To be honest, Watson felt that it was quite funny. Having just returned home, he took the Thornvest and Stormsword out for Vincent from his room. Vincent looked absolutely spectacr when he wore those two pieces of equipment. Even his father Edward was drooling in envy when he saw it. He said, ¡°As the head of the family, I¡¯ve beencking such suitable weapons all these years. Why don¡¯t you lend me this vest for two days?¡± Catherine grabbed him by the ear and him dragged away under the excuse of ¡°How shameless can you be to take your children¡¯s things ago?¡±. The third and fourth siblings were not around, while the fifth and sixth did not go downstairs. The only one who was around, was Scarlet the seventh, was also extremely envious when she saw her awe-inspiring big brother. She insisted on pulling Watson along to help her make a copy, but Watson ran out after getting annoyed. The news that he was good at forging had already spread throughout the family. Hs brothers and sisters would probablye and bother him again if he he went back. After this incident, Watson realized that the chicken farm was too close to his home. Whatever he did would be discovered by his family. However, the abandoned farnd in his home was different. He could not see anyone in sight and could do whatever he wanted. ¡°I¡¯ll fuse two Bronze-tier spells here and clear the weeds too.¡± Watson put aside his chaotic thoughts and rubbed his hands. He began to fuse the Water Fairy Group Summon and the Rainstorm. He had only tried to fuse Iron-tier spells before and he wondered what a Bronze-tier spell would look like whenbined. [Congrattions, Master! You have sessfully fused two Bronze-tier spells. You¡¯ve obtained a Silver-tier spell: Water Elemental Warrior Summoning!] Bang! Dark clouds that stretched for a thousand meters came crashing down from the sky. Strong winds bent the grass, and rain fell from the sky. Rain was no longer an appropriate description, and it should be called thick water dragons. The water dragons fell to the ground and turned into three-meter-tall soldiers, they were covered in heavy armor and held long swords and shields in their hands. There were a hundred soldiers that were practically the same as real people, except that their bodies were blue and the weapons made of water were as heavy as steel. Far away from the farm, a few people doing farm work raised their heads and looked up at the gloomy sky with panic on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain again? Why is it always raining these days? Is this still considered rain, though? Why does it feel as though there¡¯s a hole in the sky?¡± ¡°And the clouds in the sky only point to one ce. Damn, this is really strange.¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Scarlet¡¯s Dream

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Silver-tier magic: Water Elemental Warrior Summoning] [Effect: summons a Bronze-tier soldier made of water. There is no limit to the number of summons. The number of summons is determined by the level of magic possessed by the master. However, if the summoningsts for a long time, the water elemental warrior will possess a certain level of self-awareness. If the water elemental warrior is too far away from the master, it will dissipate.] Information pertaining to the Water Elemental Warrior Summoning appeared in Watson¡¯s mind, prompting him to curl the corners of his mouth up. ¡°As expected of a Silver-tier spell. If I had enough magic, wouldn¡¯t I be able to summon tens of thousands of water elemental warriors?¡± Just imagine how many Bronze-tier soldiers would appear all over the mountains and ins. Simply standing there without having to make a move was enough to scare off anyone who harbored evil intentions. Unfortunately, Watson¡¯s idea was not so easy to realize. The strength of a mage was determined by two parts. The first part was the spell¡¯s tier, and the other was mage¡¯s own magical ability. The spell¡¯s tier is determines the lowest limit of a spell¡¯s power, while the one¡¯s magic ability determined the upper limit of the spell. The same spell would be more powerful if casted by someone with higher strength. Some higher-level mages, could cast a mere Iron-tier Water Ball Spell with a power equivalent to that of falling meteorites. One¡¯s proficiency in magic could be increased by continuously casting spells. Watson had just started training, so the amount of magic in his body was not much. If he used his full strength now, he could summon a hundred water elemental warriors at the same time, but only for a few minutes. If he wanted those water elemental warriors to remain for an entire day, he could only summon ten at any one time. Looking at the one hundred water elemental soldiers in the field, Watson really wanted to shout, ¡°Shurima, your emperor is back.¡± In less than a minute, Watson could already feel the magic power in his soul rapidly dissipating. He could only make ae-hither movement and maintain ten warriors while the remaining ones were allowed to disappear. Under the dark clouds, the des in the hands of those ten water elemental warriors morphed into long sickles. They moved in all directions from Watson¡¯s side. sh! sh! Every time the three-meter-tall water elemental warrior waved the sickles in his hands, a fan-shaped area would be cut off, and weeds would fly up neatly. In a short while, the ten water elemental warriors had rushed out of several barren paths in the farnd. Watson simply hugged the back of his head with both hands andy on the fertilend that was emitting a fragrant smell, ¡°At this speed, we can clear the farnd in half a day. We can start sowing when Third and Fourth Brother return.¡± Watson had specifically asked Zeke and Zenoah to bring back some wheat seeds from their journey. Once the seeds were nted in the farnd and subsequently fused, there would be much more food to eat along with the eggs in the house. With that thought in mind, Watson closed his eyes. The surrounding water elemental warriors were still diligently carrying out his orders. ... Another two days passed. Four days had already passed since Singh and Sinwa went out. During these two days, Watson took care of the chicken farm in the morning and asionally sparred with his big brother. Having obtained the Thornvest and the Stormsword, Vincent felt that hisbat strength had been increased somewhat and insisted on dragging Watson along to give it a try. Watson did not refuse, as he also needed to improve his strength through battle. However, even if he did not use the Phoenix Wings and intentionally let his big brother win, he still won many times. On a couple of asions, he would deliberately lose to prevent his big brother¡¯s confidence from dwindling. On this morning, the spring scenery outside was great. Watson was about to head to the chicken farm when he was intercepted by his seventh sibling, Scarlet. ¡°Watson, could you apany me to go hunting.¡± Scarlet carried a hard wooden bow on her back. The bowstring crossed her newly-developed chest, forming two beautiful curves. Scarlet¡¯s face was flushed from having eaten well these few days. Watson admired his sister¡¯s beauty. Girls developed earlier than boys. The 11-year-old scarlet was only slightly shorter than him. Of course, admiring was all he could do, as his body was still that of Scarlet¡¯s younger brother even if his soul did not belong to that world. ¡°I still have to take care of the chicken farm...¡± Before Watson could finish his words, Scarlet had already walked up to him in dissatisfaction and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Big Brother will take care of the chicken farm. There¡¯s no need for you to be there. Big Brother has obtained two pieces of bronze equipment these few days, and he¡¯s getting arrogant. When are you going to forge one for me?¡± Scarlet took a nce at the simple wooden bow behind her. Mentioning that alone was enough to make her angry. She had always been the one who brought Watson out to hunt and she came first. Whether it was treating Watson well or to keeping Watsonpany, she had been the first to do all that, so why was it that when Big Brother returned, he had received so many benefits from Watson, yet she had received nothing? It was unfair. ¡°Wait till I have the time.¡± Watson did not have any materials as of then, so he naturally could not fuse any weapons. ¡°Hmph, I think you¡¯re being biased! I¡¯m going to ask you again. Are you going hunting with me or not?¡± Watson had a helpless look on his face after having his ears pulled tightly by scarlet. What else could he say? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Stop pulling, it¡¯s very painful.¡± ... ¡°Watson, quick, look, I¡¯ve shot two rabbits.¡± Scarlet ran through the forest and carried the two snow-white rabbits back. Each rabbit had a sharp wooden arrow stuck in its head. Hunting animals was not that easy under normal circumstances, but her bountiful sess was due to having eaten the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs in the past few days. The result was an strength increase of several hundred catties. They were at a ce called the Misty Forest, which was situated not too far north from the Watson residence. A faint mist drifted through the forest, and small animals frequently ran past them. It was a public ce for nearby farms to hunt, and rumor had it that there were powerful magical beasts in the depths of the forest. Since the mist was so thick that one could not see one¡¯s fingers, only brave adventurers dared to enter. Watson and Scarlet were at a small hill outside that forest. Watsony on his back under a huge tree, with a de of grass in his mouth. ¡°Awesome. You¡¯re really amazing, Big Sister.¡± Although he said that, his expression was very calm. After all, his soul was an adult, and Scarlet was just a little brat in his eyes. He might as well meditate when he had the time. Meditation was a way of raising one¡¯s magical ability, but the prerequisite was that he must not release any magic. The specific details of the method to increase the amount of magic were recorded in the Encyclopedia of Basic Magic. Hearing Watson¡¯s praise, Scarlet could not help but puffed out her chest. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Father praised my archery. Do you want to learn it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Watson refused, but Scarlet walked begrudgingly to his side. ¡°I know you¡¯re learning magic, but don¡¯t underestimate archery. You can kill prey from a thousand meters away with archery. Can magic do it?¡± Scarlet¡¯s dream was to be a great archer. To be an archer, she had to sign a contract with an elf. However, money was required. Her family might not have had any money in the past, but with the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, her desire was reignited. As a result, she was very unhappy after seeing that Watson did not really appreciate her archery. ¡°Archery can do what magic can do.¡± In order to prevent his seventh sibling from continuing to grind him down, Watson turned his body helplessly and hooked his finger. With a loud boom, dark clouds gathered in the sky and churned non-stop. A water pir descended from the sky andnded a thousand meters away, it transformed into a water elemental warrior who held a spear in his hand. It was as if a God had descended from the heavens. The water elemental warrior darted into the forest, either sweeping or thrusting. In a short moment, a bunch of rabbits were strung on the spear and returned. There were at least ten of them. Scarlet¡¯s mouth was wide open when she saw that and she had difficulty closing it. After working so hard to catch one rabbit, she had never expected that using magic could easily catch more rabbits. Lowering her head to take a look, Scarlet suddenly felt that the bow in her hand was no longer useful. She simply threw it aside and walked to Watson, shaking his arm. ¡°Watson, teach me magic.¡± Scarlet used to dream of bing an archer, but that dream had since changed. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Five Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In half a day, Watson and Scarlet hunted down dozens of rabbits, with most of the kills made by the water elemental warriors. In addition to rabbits, Watson had also used the water elemental warriors to catch thousands of wild chickens, nearly emptying out all the chicken flocks at the periphery of the forest. The water elemental warriors rampaged around and came out of the forest with dozens of hens that had been struck unconscious, throwing them all over. Scarlet had a shocked look when she first saw all that, but she was eventually used to it after seeing the increasing number of hens. Watson was prepared to head home and create a few more Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens through fusion. Although the output of one Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was enough for their family to live a carefree life, who wouldin about having more money? ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Scarlet. You can¡¯t learn magic. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± On the way home, Watson exined helplessly to scarlet. The tall water elemental warriors followed behind, with rabbit corpses strung along its long spear as it guided the vast and mighty flock of chickens. Faced with those water elemental warriors, those wild chickens could be likened to miceing face-to-face with a cat. They did not even dare to raise their heads, and could only let out low clucks. Ever since Scarlet saw Watson using magic to disy his might, she stopped preaching to him about the benefits of archery and wanted to learn magic instead. However, learning magic required talent, and scarlet obviously did not have it. ¡°Why are you able to learn it while I can¡¯t? I remember that no magic talent had been detected in you before. You must have used some way. I don¡¯t care. I want to learn magic anyway, so think of a way for me.¡± Scarlet swept her gaze across the flock of chickens and her eyebrows twitched uncontrobly. She then ced her hands on her hips and asserted stubboenly. Watson felt a slight headacheing on. His soul belonged to another world, hence the presence of magic talent and assistance from the system. He waspletely different from Scarlet. ¡°I¡¯ve also just started learning magic. It¡¯s really hard for me to teach you! How about this, when Zeke and Zenoahe back in the next few days, I promise I¡¯ll have them go out and buy some weapons. Then I¡¯ll find a way to forge a set of bows and arrows for you.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Pinky swear.¡± Watson and Scarlet hooked their fingers together. His adorable seventh sibling began to trot around happily. She asked, ¡°When will Zeke and Zenoah be back?¡± It was obvious that she was looking forward to the weapons she was about to obtain. ¡°Judging from the time, they should be back by now. I wonder they faced any dys on their way back?¡± Watson was well aware of his two brothers¡¯ personalities. He knew that they would not stop until they sold everything they had. Since they were in possession of more than 200 eggs, it would take a few days for them to sell them off. The two brothers were very smart and Watson was not that worried at all. ... Upon returning home, Watson made the water elemental warrior disappear. He also had his seventh sister scarlet bring back the dozens of rabbits that they had shot. He then proceeded to send the several thousand hens that he had caught to the chicken farm and began to fuse them into Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens. After the fusion waspleted, there were four more chickens. Within the huge chicken farm, all five Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens were walking aggressively. asionally, they would raise their heads to look at each other, but none dared to encroach upon the other. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll apany Scarlet to the forest in the future and do my best to get more Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens.¡± Watson looked at the Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens as if he was looking at a bunch of golden coins. Even a noble might only have one or two multicolored chickens in their family. In the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom, only the royal family could open a chicken farm for Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens. He sprinkled a handful of feed on the ground and tended to the five birds. When Watson returned home, his mother Catherine had already prepared dinner. She also ced a bowl of vegetable broth and an egg in front of him, and the others had the same meal too. It was rare for the family to eat so well with one dish and one soup. ¡°Vincent, go and send these two dishes upstairs. Your fifth and sixth siblings aren¡¯ting down to eat.¡± Edward sat in the main seat and held a knife and fork as he waved at Vincent. ¡°I know Peter¡¯s health has always been bad, but why isn¡¯t Margareting down?¡± Vincent asked in puzzlement. The sixth child Margaret was only two years older than Watson. During the year he left home, the youngest three children in the family were only a few years old and often ran outside without a care in the world. ¡°That¡¯s in the past. After she realized that she didn¡¯t have the talent for cultivation and was unable to be anything, she somehow became addicted to reading. She hid in her room all day and didn¡¯t go out. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time either.¡± After Edward exined, Vincent did not think much of it and sent two servings of food upstairs. It was nearly evening. Edward wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and swept his gaze over the people eating in front of him. He then focused his attention on Watson and had a gratified expression on his face. While he was cooking, Scarlet had told him about their hunting session in the forest. He knew that Watson had caught several thousand hens by himself. He felt proud to be able to give birth to such an outstanding child. ¡°It¡¯s been four days. Zeke and Zenoah still aren¡¯t back yet. The chicken hasid another four hundred eggs. If it took them so long to sell two hundred eggs, it might be hard on them to sell even more! I¡¯ve decided to contact a few trustworthy merchants to transport our eggs to Monte Town. There are many more rich people there.¡± Trading was not a simple math equation. Zeke and Zenoah needed four days to sell 200 eggs, which meant that it might take half a month to sell 400 eggs. Not only did they have to travel a longer distance, but the nearby farms also did not have that much money. The two brothers had basically earned most of their money from the nearby farms, in particr those farmers who had given all their belongings just to have a little taste. Although the eggs were good, there was nothing they could do if they did not have enough money. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements, Father¡± Watson nodded. ¡°Although the Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens is famous, no one would be coveting it if there¡¯s only one. As ast resort, I¡¯ll use the name of the Saint Laurent family. I believe that no one will dare to plot against us.¡± Edward thought for a moment, he added, ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work either, we¡¯ll just sell the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! Watson, I heard from Scarlet that you caught several thousand hens today. With that as a supplement, it¡¯ll be enough for us to sustain ourselves even if we sell the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Bring me to the chicken farm to have a lookter.¡± Despite being the head of the family, hecked the ability to give his family a good life. It would be far too embarrassing if he continued to show little concern for the family¡¯s business and hand it all to his youngest son. As soon as Edward finished speaking, Watson seemed a little awkward. He coughed dryly and said, ¡°Um... I¡¯m sorry, Father, but the chickens that I caught during the day have all run away again.¡± ¡°Again?¡± Edward had an expression that seemed to say, ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Watson¡¯s gaze was erratic. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are new Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens in the chicken farm.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Edwardmented. He knew that the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was a Gold-tier magical beast that had territorial awareness and would not live with ordinary hens, but he did not expect it to be that independent. Could it be that they were unable to raise ordinary hens at home unless they sold the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? It was a rare feat for Watson to work that hard and capture so many hens from the forest. Edward initially had that line of though and rued what happened, but he quickly realized that something was off about Watson¡¯s words. ¡°Watson, did you just say that there are new Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens in the chicken farm?¡± ¡°Yes, there are a total of five Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens in the chicken farm now.¡± Watson nodded. Five chickens! With a whoosh, the handkerchief that Edward was using to wipe his mouth fell to the ground. Catherine also put down the egg that she could not bring herself to eat. Scarlet stared at Watson with puffy cheeks, while big brother Vincent held the soup bowl and froze as the soup slid down the corner of his mouth. Everyone looked at Watson as if they were looking at a monster. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Off To Miles Manor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside Miles Manor¡¯s dungeon. The cold, wet ground was uneven and covered with hay. Two figures were chained up and covered in scars. ¡°Tell me, who are you people? Where did the Pentacolor Fragrant Chickene from?¡± A guard held a whip and whipped the two boys fiercely. ¡°I told you a few days ago, Mister. My name is Zeke, and this is my younger brother, Zenoah! We usually steal from here and there, and we stole the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs from a caravan in Monte Town. What else do you want from us?¡± Zeke¡¯s face was bruised and his swollen eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. ¡°Yeah right! Master Miles already said that you¡¯ve never been to Monte Town. Don¡¯t me us for going hard on you if you don¡¯t tell us.¡± The guard whipped Zeke¡¯s thigh, causing him to fall to the ground in pain. He hugged his leg and could not speak. ¡°We really stole the eggs from Monte Town. There¡¯s nothing else we can tell you even if you beat us to death.¡± Zenoah gritted his teeth and stretched out his neck. ¡°Two miserable little wretches.¡± The guard threw away his whip and nced angrily at the two of them before turning around and leaving the dungeon. After the guard had left, Zenoah crawled to Zeke¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright, Brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Remember, we¡¯re from Monte Town. We¡¯ve never seen the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken before! It wasn¡¯t easy for Watson to get the beast and we can¡¯t lose it. Our family is counting on it to survive. We can¡¯t say anything even if we die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I won¡¯t say anything even if I die.¡± Outside the dungeon, the guard left and went up to a luxuriantly-dressed middle-aged man. He bent down awkwardly and said, ¡°Master Miles, these two people are too stubborn. I didn¡¯t get anything out of them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been four days, and you still don¡¯t know anything. How useless of you.¡± Miles¡¯ eyes were cold and the mustache on his mouth trembled slightly. ¡°Master, what do we do now? Do we continue hitting them?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll die if we continue hitting them and if that happens, we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them! Get a painter to draw the faces of these two people, then go to the nearby farms and ask if anyone knows them.¡± With his expression bing much colder, Miles thought for a moment and said, ¡°Spread some rumors while you¡¯re at it and say that those two people stole something from our farm. If no onees to im them within two days, I¡¯ll chop off their heads! If their rtives and friends hear about this, they certainly won¡¯t just sit around. It¡¯s fine if the two kids don¡¯t tell the truth, because someone will eventually say it for them.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The guard nodded respectfully and left, leaving Miles clenching his fists with an vague expression. He was able to be a big farm owner not because of his extraordinary wisdom, but because of his ruthlessness. ¡°Just wait until the families of these two peoplee. If they don¡¯t have a strong background, we¡¯ll kill them all. That way, no one will know that I got the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken.¡± ... In the chicken farm back at Watson¡¯s home. ¡°Watson, Father asked me toe over and ask how many eggs are there in the house now?¡± Vincent walked in from outside. Watson, who was looking after the chicken farm, stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, you came at the right time. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken has justid some eggs. I don¡¯t know how many exactly, but you can give them a count.¡± Vincent walked into the chicken house and found that there was a hill of eggs inside. After carefully counting, he found that there were more than 800 eggs. His mouth curled up into a surprised smile, though it was not as huge as a few days ago. Continuous surprises would eventually cause a person to get numb to it. Five Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens couldy 500 eggs per day, which equaled 15,000 eggs in a month. That alone was worth 15,000 gold coins. The money was enough to sustain their family several generations over. For that reason, Edward happily announced in the morning that each person could eat three eggs per meal from that day onward. After eating a lot of eggs in recent days, Vincent¡¯s strength had increased by almost 1,000 catties and hisbat aura strength had also doubled. As of that morning, he had officially be a Bronze-tier warrior. It could be taken as a double blessing. ¡°Watson, these Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens were also a gift from your master, right? Didn¡¯t I say before that you should invite your master into our home for a while if he came?¡± Vincent asked somewhat unhappily when he thought of that. No one else could have been that generous. Since those four Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens came from Watson¡¯s master, it was proof that Watson had met that mysterious master again. Vincent¡¯s speedy ascension to Bronze-tier warrior was all thanks to those Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens, so it was only right that he thanked the master properly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother. My master left after leaving behind these four chickens. I didn¡¯t have time to speak to him.¡± ¡°Are you sure that all your master did was leave behind these four chickens?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying again, Watson!¡± Vincent cocked his eyebrows. Under Watson¡¯s nervous gaze, the young man said, ¡°Aside from just leaving behind four Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens, your master took away thousands of hens too, didn¡¯t he? Does your master like to eat chicken. He also took away one thousand of our hens the first time, right? If he ate them all in a few days, does it mean that he has a big appetite?¡± Vincent had checked yesterday and discovered that there were no chickens running away from the henhouse. No one had seen any of those wild chickens running away from the nearby farms. The only exnation was that Watson¡¯s master had taken them away. It was not a big deal, but Vincent was hoping that Watson would not hide it from his family. ¡°Big Brother is right. My master does love to eat chickens.¡± Watson wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He thought that Vincent had seen something, but his big brother¡¯s line of thinking did not let him down. ¡°Watson, there¡¯s no need to worry about food and drink at home now. We won¡¯t even be able to spend all the money from selling so many eggs. Do you think we can keep some and let them hatch?¡± Vincent did not dwell on this question and quickly came up with a new idea. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. The hatching rate of Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken is low to begin with. Moreover, an unfertilized egg can¡¯t produce a chick without a rooster.¡± If Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was that fertile, it would not have been such a precious Gold-tier magical beast. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it works or not. The least we have to do is try. Please ask your master to send a rooster the next time hees.¡± Vincent seemed to be sure that Watson¡¯s master woulde to give them a rooster. After saying a few words, he ran out of the chicken farm and found an empty space to practice hisbat aura. The path of cultivation was like sailing against the current. Setbacks were aplenty if one did not advance further. Watson observed for a while and withdrew his gaze. His brother¡¯s suggestion was good, but applied only to ordinary people. The system could create a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken simply by fusing a thousand ordinary chickens. The probability of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chickenying a fertile egg was less than one in a thousand. Even if it a chick hatched, they still had to buy expensive feed, and it would take a long time for the chick to mature. Therefore, it was not as convenient to just fuse them. He made up his mind to head to Misty Forest with Scarlet to catch some wild chickens and fuse themter. Before he left however, Watson was forced to stay behind after receiving a startling message. 20 minutester. ¡°Father, is it true that Zeke and Zenoah were captured?¡± Watson paced in the hall and frowned. In front of him, Edward held a piece of parchment with a portrait drawn on it, frowning. ¡°Look at this! ording to what it says, Zeke and Zenoah were captured by some ten miles away by Miles Manor¡¯s people. Right now, the people from the manor are issuing arrest warrants everywhere. I reckon they will find our house very soon. What should we do?¡± Edward had already contacted the merchants and would being over to collect the eggs in a few days. The sudden incident made it abundantly clear that Miles Manor was wanted the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. ¡°Miles Manor also said that if no one goes to their manor and pick the kids up within two days, they¡¯ll chop off Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s heads.¡± ¡°How dare they!¡± Vincent was also there. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll bring Zeke and Zenoah back. I¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Watson had already waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Big Brother, you¡¯ll stay here and look after the chicken farm. I¡¯ll go myself! Zeke and Zenoah were captured because of me. I should be responsible for them.¡± Although the people in his family were not very reliable, they were still family to Watson. Anyone whoid a hand on his family would have to pay the price. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: You¡¯ll Die if You Trigger Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At night, Miles Manor. Master Miles held a feast that night. The meat and rice noodles that Zeke and Zenoah had painstakingly collected had all been cooked. Each farmer¡¯s face was ruddy, and they held wine sses while wolfing down meat inrge mouthfuls. ¡°Master Miles is rarely this generous. It¡¯s the first time our master has treated everyone to a meal, isn¡¯t it?¡± a farmer asked drunkenly. ¡°This is what you call generous? Don¡¯t you know our master¡¯s personality? The reason he treated everyone to this meal was because he had sent people out this morning to spread news and inquire about the two little swindlers in the dungeon. He finally got all that information.¡± ¡°What did he find out?¡± ¡°That these two little swindlers are the third and fourth children of a certain abject baron¡¯s family. This family doesn¡¯te from any background, and it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re the ones who have the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken! Master Miles is about to bring someone to destroy that family tomorrow. He¡¯s going to bring back the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken,¡± said a farmer next to him who was obviously aware of the situation. His tongue was practically hanging out of his mouth when he spoke. ¡°No wonder Master was so generous. He¡¯s going to be rich when he gets the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Master wants to shut our mouths with this meal,¡± the others helplessly said simr words. Everyone knew that Master Miles was very stingy. Whenever they did farm work in the past, half of their wages were frequently deducted for every small mistake that they made. He even paid their wages in eight instalments and never even treated anyone to a meal before. On that asion, Miles clearly knew that his actions were abhorrent and he did not want anyone to go out and talk about it. ¡°He wants to send us off with a meal and he doesn¡¯t even want to give us a few eggs? Master Miles is as stingy as ever!¡± The group of people cursed in their hearts, but they still raised their wine sses and clinked with each other. ¡°I¡¯m still as generous as ever. These guys should be grateful to me for having free meat to eat.¡± Miles sat in the main seat and gulped down his wine. His original intention of having people spread rumors during the day was to lure Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s family out. He did not expect to receive news of that poor baron, who was staying just over ten miles away. Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken that Miles had always dreamed of could finally be in his possession as early as the next morning. ¡°Master, what should we do with the two boys in the dungeon? They haven¡¯t eaten for almost a day. Should we send them some food?¡± A guard asked Miles tactfully from one side. ¡°Send them my foot! They¡¯re useless now. Bring a some men over to kill those boys after the meal. Remember to do it cleanly.¡± Miles waved his hand. Ever since they managed to get the information, keeping Zeke and Zenoah around would mean that they had two extra mouths to feed. It would be better to kill them. After their bodies rotted, they could still be used as fodder, and their waste could be recycled. Miles did not take long to think about what would happen after Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s death. ¡°Also, let these farmers drink more wine and eat less meat. It¡¯s not like meat grow on trees. They don¡¯t even work hard on normal days and only know how to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The guard nodded. Just as he was about to carry the wine ss down and get the farmers drunk so that the master would need to worry that much, a slender figure bumped into him all of a sudden. Plop! The wine spilled all over the guard¡¯s body after being knocked down. The guard turned his head while cursing and discovered that the person who bumped into him was a young boy wearing coarse clothes. His face was fair and clean, and he was about ten-yeas-old. Below the boy¡¯s brown hair was a pair of sky-blue eyes that rivalled the ocean¡¯s blue color, and those eyes were looking straight at him with a cute smile on his lips. The boy¡¯s body was quite well-builtpared to children of a simr age, but he was far inferior to an adult. The guard¡¯s first thought was to wonder how a kid could have such great strength. He then turned his head in anger and said, ¡°Damn it, who brought this child in here? I¡¯ll ask again, whose child does he belong to? Bring him home right now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Master Miles will deduct your wages?¡± As soon as his voice fell, the farmers who were still drinking stopped what they were doing and the surroundings fell into silence. It was rare for Miles to treat them to a meal, and they would never dare to bring their families over. Such an act was an unforgivable sin in the eyes of the stingy Master Miles. ¡°Whose child is this? He¡¯s quite good-looking.¡± ¡°David, this kid has a head of brown hair. Could he be your son? I heard that your family has a ten-year-old child.¡± The farmers looked at each other and fixed their gazes on a middle-aged man with brown hair and a big beard. The big-bearded middle-aged man was shocked, he cursed, ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯re suspecting me just because of our same hair color? There are many people with the same hair color. Why don¡¯t you look at the other features? My eyes are green and this little guy¡¯s eyes are blue. Is that what you call the same?¡± Looking up at the youth in front of him, David continued, ¡°And this little guy is so good-looking. I can never father such a beautiful son.¡± Miles also stared at the child who had sneaked in without anyone noticing. He frowned, stood up, and shook the wine ss in his hand. ¡°Whose child is it? Don¡¯t any of you recognize it? If no one recognizes it, everyone¡¯s wages will be deducted by half this month.¡± He was feeling heartbroken for these farmers who were eating and drinking so much, and now he had an excuse. ¡°David, just admit it. This is definitely your child.¡± ¡°Why should I acknowledge it!¡± David was anxious. He was pulled back by the people around him and kept trying tofort him, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to deduct your wages alone than have everyone else¡¯s wages deducted! The Master¡¯s old habit of being stingy is acting up again. He¡¯s clearly looking for an excuse to exploit us. Just bear with it. We¡¯ll share our wages with you if worsees to worse.¡± After being persuaded a few times, David was somewhat moved. He thought that there was no harm in acknowledging that he had such a handsome son, so he immediately waved his hand. Before he could speak, however, the boy had already smiled and said, ¡°Miles, right? You¡¯re the one who captured my third and fourth siblings. I originally wanted to spare your life! Now that I know you¡¯re not a good person, I don¡¯t have to think that much anymore. Do you have anyst words? You¡¯d best be saying them as quickly as possible, because this will be thest time you¡¯ll speak.¡± What did that kid say? Last words? The kid must have gone mad if he dared to speak to Master Miles like that. ... Watson stared at miles and his eyes lit up. That morning, Watsonforted his family after learning about the news of his third and fourth siblings¡¯ kidnapping. He then spread his Phoenix Wings and flew all the way to the nearby manor and asked around for information. Coincidentally, he bumped into Miles having a banquet and thus sneaked in. After observing for some time, he finally got to know what kind of person Miles was. The man was so miserly as though his life depended on it and he squeezed his farmers dry. In addition, he wanted to kill Watson¡¯s two siblings too, which ignited the Watson¡¯s killing intent. Every human would be triggered by certain things. As a transmigrator, it was inevitable that Watson was lonely in that strange world, but he was fortunate to have a big family by his side, which warmed his heart. His family was his trigger. Anyone who touched it would die. ¡°How dare you! Men, take this brat down for me!¡± Miles was so angry that his body was trembling. With a wave of his hand, more than ten guards immediately appeared outside. The guard who had just been knocked down by Watson was the first to walk up with a cold smile. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Watson. ¡°How dare you speak to Master like that. I won¡¯t go easy on you even if you¡¯re just a child. Be good...¡± Crack! A crisp sound rang out. Before the guard could finish his sentence, his lower abdomen was struck in lightning-quick manner by a red light. He flew back a few meters andnded heavily on the ground. His eyes were wide open in disbelief as he looked at the ming wings on the boy¡¯s back. ¡°Combat aura wings, he¡¯s a Silver-tier powerhouse!¡± Aside from him, the other farmers who carried tables, chairs, and benches were also stunned. Even Miles had his mouth wide open andpletely lost for words. Goodness! To think that such a young child was actually a Silver-tier powerhouse. ¡°Miles, get over here and face your death.¡± Watson calmly made ae-hither movement. Miles was no longer as arrogant as before, and let out a terrified voice from his throat. Cold sweat dripped down his face while his hands and feet trembled non-stop like a drowning person. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Showing Off His Might

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson stood in the middle of the hall. The surrounding farmers gulped and were afraid of going forward. The boy in front was a Silver-tier powerhouse, but the strongest guard in the entire farm was only Bronze-tier. One Silver-tier warrior was equivalent to dozens of Bronze-tier warriors. Even if they could not defeat him, he could just fly into the air and escape, since no one was able to stop him. How did Master Milese to provoke such a terrifying person? Miles was a little surprised too. He had sent people to inquire about the Garry family and all he heard was that the family was a down and out baron. He had no idea they had a Silver-tier warrior, otherwise, he would not have dared to plot a scheme to get the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Deep in his heart, he was angry that his subordinates did not do a good job. However, at this moment, he was already in a risky situation and had no way out. ¡°Stop this kid. As long as he¡¯s trapped in the hall for a few minutes, everyone¡¯s pay be doubled, no, quintupled!¡± Miles gritted his teeth, shouted, and rushed out of the hall¡¯s back door in a panic. Things had reached boiling point and Watson would definitely not spare Miles. It was better for thetter to enter the dungeon first and use Zeke and Zenoah as hostages in exchange for his own life. If all else failed, he would just die together with Watson. Miles ruthlessness was precipitated even when death was already near. Quintupled pay! The farmers present were greatly motivated by that. Their initially hesitant gaze turned resolute and they were determined to be brave in order to receive such a huge reward. Miles¡¯ order was not to have them defeat Watson, but simply to stop him for a few minutes. Doing so was enough for them to earn half a year¡¯s sry, and an opportunity like that would note again if they missed it. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go all out.¡± A group of people carried tables, chairs, and benches, with others holding empty wine bottles. All of them rushed toward Watson. Watson did not panic. Instead, he was itching to gives things a try. He spread his Phoenix Wings, turning the left wing into a red jade shield in front of him. All the tables and chairs that were hurled at him were burned into ashes by his wing¡¯s mes before evening into contact with him. On his right wing, hundreds of feathers turned into sharp swords. They flew out with mes and instantly prated through the shoulders or thighs of a group of farmers, leaving holes in them. Before the blood could flow out, the wounds were already charred by the hot temperature. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A strong wind blew in the hall. The Phoenix Wings¡¯ feathers shot out and dozens of farmers fell to the ground. They hugged the wounds on their bodies and wailed. In fact, that was the result of Watson¡¯s hesitance to kill them, otherwise they would have be dead already. The surrounding walls, including the hard cordierite floor, were also filled with holes and green smoke. ¡°Protect Master!¡± When the dozen or so guards standing outside the door saw this tragic scene, their eyelids twitched uncontrobly, but they still rushed forward. The one taking the lead was a brawny man covered in ayer of sky-bluebat aura armor. It was three inches thick, and there were water-like waves flowing on the armor. It was none other than water elementalbat aura. The brawny man held a long spear in his hand. It was covered with the samebat aura. The shaft of the spear was like a long dragon. He held it in both hands and spun it like a wheel. The resulting airtight defense repelled the feathers that were shot out from Watson¡¯s Phoenix Wings. Water could extinguish fire. The water element naturally countered the fire element. Although Watson¡¯s Phoenix Wings were covered with the phoenix¡¯s sacred fire that not extinguish as easily as ordinary mes, Watson had not masteredbat aura and was not a real Silver-tier warrior. At that moment, Watson could only withdraw his two phoenix wings and use it as a shield under the attack of more than ten guards led by the Bronze-tier brawny man. He retreated so far back that he was eventually cornered against the wall. In the process of escaping, Miles looked back and saw that Watson had been forced to retreat. His flustered mood eased slightly, and he sneered, ¡°You gave me a scare. Turns out a Silver-tier powerhouse isn¡¯t that powerful. I was worried for nothing! I reckon that this child has only just entered Silver-tier and doesn¡¯t have muchbat experience.¡± ¡°Allen, if you get rid of this kid, you¡¯ll get ten times your pay! If you capture him, I¡¯ll give you twenty times your pay, plus ten Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs!¡± After leaving those words, Miles pushed open the back door in a rxed manner and ran out. Allen, whose name Miles called out, was the leader of the farm guards and a Bronze-tier warrior. He was very proficient with his long spear and was a one of the rare skilled individuals among Bronze-tier warriors. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The eyes of the brawny Allen lit up. 20 times the pay was indeed tempting, but what attracted him even more was ten Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs. He was 40-years-old that year, and should nothing untoward happen to him, he would stop at Bronze-tier for the rest of his life. However, things had changed. He had heard of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s effects, where one egg could increase his strength by one hundred catties and ten eggs would equal to one thousand cattoes. If he was lucky, he might be able to break through to Silver-tier after eating it. In addition, after fighting with Watson, he realized that the child did not have the strength of a Silver-tier warrior despite possessing a frighteningly strong ability. The boy was only Bronze-rank and slightly weaker than him. ¡°It seems that the news of Master¡¯s findings about the the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken is true. I reckon that this young man must have eaten a lot of Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs to have such strength. If I can eat the same number of eggs...¡± When Allen thought of this, his heart was filled with eagerness and he tightened his grip on the long spear in his hand. ¡°When I have the chance, I¡¯ll have to ask Big Brother about the cultivation method ofbat aura.¡± Watson thought to himself. The Phoenix Wings only looked likebat aura wings, but it would all be exposed if he really engaged in a fight. ¡°As expected of a Bronze-tier strongmen. I really can¡¯t win if I don¡¯t fight with all my might. All I want to do is deal with Miles and you guys should all retreat! Hand-to-handbat is not my forte. Don¡¯t throw your lives away for nothing.¡± Watson knew exactly what hecked after experiencing that battle. He had eaten dozens of Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs, and he had at least 2,000 pounds of strength. An average Bronze-tier powerhouse was still inferior to him, but what hecked most was battle experience. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not good at hand-to-handbat. What are you good at? Could it be running away?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little brat. You can¡¯t even beat our captain, yet you still dare to boast shamelessly?¡± Seeing that Watson was speaking in a mature manner even though he was obviously a kid, the dozen or so guards felt that it was strange, and some of them even teased him. In their opinion, Watson was no match for them, prompting them to make snide remarks at him. ¡°You¡¯ll soon know what I¡¯m good at.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm. Silver-tier spell: Water Elemental Warrior Summoning! Opening his arms, Watson chanted a low and tactful incantation. A momentter, he looked up at the ceiling above him. ¡°I wonder if this house is sturdy?¡± Crack! Just as he had this question, a muffled thunder sounded above his head. A crack appeared on the ceiling, then the crack expanded and the entire ceiling copsed. Dozens of water pirs fell from the sky, turning into dozens of blue water elemental soldiers holding long spears. With a sweep of their long weapons, more than ten Iron-tier guards were sent flying and cracks appeared on their armor. Was that...magic? Rubbing their aching bodies, the guards raised their heads in panic. What they saw surprised them even more. A water elemental warrior was fighting Allen. Their spears intersected, but they were not at a disadvantage. Then, another water elemental warrior stepped forward,mencing a pincer attack on Allen from the front and back. Two spears were crossed at Allen¡¯s neck, forcing him to kneel on the ground. His face turned red and the spear in his hands fell powerlessly. There were dozens of such soldiers, guarding Watson from the front and moving forward in an orderly formation. Boom! The heavy footsteps caused the hall to shake. A summoned creature had strength that was superior to Allen¡¯s. What level of magic was that? Could it be... ¡°This is Silver-tier magic!¡± Someone cried out in surprise. Fear and despair swept through everyone¡¯s hearts. Not only was the boy a Silver-tier warrior, but a Silver-tier mage too. How could anyone defend against him? Was he even human? At this moment, everyone understood that Watson was not bluffing. He had dually-cultivated magic and martial arts, both of which were Silver-tier. Watson was clearly only a ten-year-old child, and such talent was absolutely monstrous. Watson¡¯s thin and small body stood where he was, but the huge mountain-like pressure bore down on their hearts and made them lose their will to fight. They would not dare to make a move even if they were offered a hundred times their wages, let alone when it was only ten times the amount. As wonderful as gold coins were, money was not as important as their lives. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Fusing Magical Beasts

¡°Why is there a dark cloud hovering in the sky?¡± Miles had already left the hall. As he stood at the entrance of the dungeon, he looked back and discovered that the sky above the manor was shrouded in ayer of dark clouds. A thick pir of water fell from the sky and smashed through the roof, causing the corners of his lips to twitch. ¡°F*ck, is this Allen¡¯s doing? Do you know how much it would cost me to repair the house? I told him to kill, not to demolish the house!¡± As far as he knew, the only person in the farm who was proficient in water elementalbat aura was Allen. However, with such a bigmotion, could it be that Allen had broken through to Silver-tier? That thought left Miles feeling a little sour yet happy at the same time. If Allen had broken through to Silver-rank, capturing that detestable brat was all but certain with the help of the other guards inside the manor. Miles began to slow his pace as he walked to the dungeon. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely torture him when I catch him.¡± Miles snorted coldly. If Allen really advanced to Silver-tier, the ever-stingy Miles would not deduct his wages. After all, Silver-rank warriors were very scarce, and he could just chalk that debt to Watson. Without Watson in the way, no one would be able to stop him from snatching the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Miles could foresee that he could expand his farm several times in a few years and be thergest farm around the area in one fell swoop. His head felt hot, and a young voice came from behind him before Miles could finish daydreaming. ¡°Sorry pal, you don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Miles turned around and found Watson standing calmly behind him with his arms crossed over his shoulders. Behind Watson was an army formed by dozens of water elemental warriors. Each water elemental warrior was holding a guard or farmer in their hands. They stared at him with a terrified expression. Allen was among those being held and he had a sullen gaze. ¡°How could this be? What have all of you been doing? You can¡¯t even stop a child for a few minutes? What a bunch of useless people. What did I do to get a bunch of useless subordinates like you...¡± The guards who were reprimanded by Miles lowered their heads. Their pain was beyond words. What could they do? Watson was a Silver-tier warrior and mage. How could they stop such a monster? If Miles could stop him, then be all means, go ahead. Miles was so angry that his expression turned livid. His handlebar mustache trembled non-stop. He wanted to say something, but Watson had already walked up to him with a cold expression. ¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡± Miles felt a chill run up his spine when Watson¡¯s sky-blue eyes swept across him. His legs went soft and he subconsciously sat down on the ground. Miles felt that there was an ocean in the child¡¯s eyes when he first saw Watson, but that ocean had since frozen into ice. His expression changed a few times. Miles forced out a smile, ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! ¡°Young man, let¡¯s talk things out. The people you¡¯re looking for are in the dungeon. I¡¯ll let them outter and pay you five hundred gold coins. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter! I was impulsive when I kidnapped them. I¡¯ve thought it through now. I did nothing to your two brothers, and as the saying goes, more friends lead to more opportunities. What do you think?¡± He had to bow his head under such a towering figure. Watson looked down at Miles with a pitiful expression before turning around to leave. Miles was stung by the look in his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly but was secretly happy. After all, Watson was a child who was easy to fool. The saying more friends lead to more opportunities did not ring true in that world. More often than not, it was survival of the fittest. As long as there was enmity, it would be irresponsible of Miles not to eliminate the root of the problem. He had already decided that when Watson left, he would spend a lot of money to hire assassins, and if that was not possible, he would buy poison and poison the water source near Watson¡¯s home. Killing a person required the use of as many methods as possible. At that moment, Miles noticed that Watson had his back to him and raised his right hand. Opposite him, a water elemental warrior raised the long spear in his hand. What was Watson trying to do? A bad feeling appeared in Miles¡¯ heart. Before he could open his mouth to scream, he saw the long spear turn into a blue stream of light and surge toward him, piercing through his chest. He lowered his head to look at the big hole in his chest that was bleeding profusely, then fell into eternal darkness. ... That day was destined to be a big day for Miles Manor. Everyone was still drinking and in high spirits. a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, Miles was dead and no one bothered to bury his body. In the hall that was riddled with holes, Watson sat where Miles used to be. In front of him, more than ten guards, led by Allen, stood respectfully. Dozens of farmers were lying on the ground, bandaging their wounds. They did not even dare to breathe. ¡°Miles was the culprit in this incident. You guys are only aplices, at most. I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you! Hand over your valuables and get lost.¡± Watson waved his hand. He did not intend to kill all those people. Killing Miles sufficed to make an example for the others. He believed that those people would spread news of Miles¡¯ death to the nearby areas after being allowed to leave. The purpose of doing that was so anyone who knew about his Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken would not dare to scheme and plot against him. ¡°We understand.¡± Everyone sighed. Although Watson¡¯s ¡®little man¡¯ look was a little strange, no one was surprised by it. What could be more surprising than bing a tinum-level warrior and a mage at the same time? Under Watson¡¯s orders, the farmers present took out the few silver coins that they had on them. Some of the more clever guards brought out all the valuables from the manor. In a moment, a hundred sets of armor and weapons appeared in front of Watson, along with more than 300 gold coins and some jewelry. They were altogether worth about 500 gold coins. The 90 over Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs that miles had snatched earlier had not yet been eaten and were also brought out. ¡°Lord Watson, this is half of the property in the manor,¡± Allen said. His legs still felt a little weak when he thought of how Watson had raised his hand to summon the water elemental warriors and nearly tore down the house. ¡°Half of the property?¡± Watson was admiring the spoils of war, thinking about what grade of equipment he would be able to obtain after fusing the armor and swords together. When he heard this, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Where is the remaining half?¡± ¡°Master Miles was originally in the magical beast business. The remaining half of the property is not money, but magical beasts,¡± Allen replied. ¡°Bring me to take a look at them.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes lit up, and he gestured for Allen to lead the way. Soon, they arrived at a breeding farm behind the manor. The breeding farm was divided into two parts. On the left, there were more than a hundred lion-like magical beasts walking around. Their bodies were covered in fire-like fur. On the right were a same number of tigers, and they had joints which were covered in rock-shaped armor. Watson recognized these two types of magical beasts. They were the Feral Lion and the Rock-Armored Tiger, both of which were Iron-tier magical beasts. Magical beasts could be likened to the cultivators among wild beasts. Watson had been in that world for so long, but it was the first time he had seen such a magical beast. To powerful cultivators, magical beasts could be used to guard their homes or as mounts. to double a cultivator¡¯s strength. Many manors did the same and cultivated thend while raising magical beasts. They used magical beast feces to nourish thend, and it was a win-win situation. The Watson family had done the same thing, but they could not afford to raise magical beasts, so they could only choose to raise hens. While Watson was admiring the magical beasts, a strong Feral Lion and a Rock-Armored Tiger ran over the fence and escaped from the breeding farm. Both beasts roared at Watson and were the two dominant individuals of that territory. ¡°Magical beasts are inherently wild and recognize strangers. They¡¯re more ferocious to people who they have never seen before,¡± Allen exined from the side. He was afraid that Watson would kill the two magical beasts in a fit of anger. An adult Iron-tier magical beast could be sold for dozens of silver coins, and all those beasts there were valuable. More ferocious? It did not matter. They would be obedient after being fused. Watson nced at the two magical beasts and immediately activated the fusion. The Feral Lion and Rock-Armored Tiger instantly turned into rays of light and collided. Their bodies expanded by more than twice, turning into a five-meter-long, nearly three-meter-high giant magical beast with two heads: a lion and a tiger. After doing all that, Watson turned his head and asked, ¡°Are these the only magical beasts in the manor?¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Allen¡¯s mouth was dry and his tongue was parched. He was sweating profusely. What was going on? Was he dreaming? Why were the two magical beasts in front of him fusing together? What kind of magic was that? It was too terrifying. Allen was lost for words even though he had wanted to warn Watson to be careful. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Fusion: Gold Chimera

[Bronze-tier magical beast: Purgatory Liger] [Ability:bines the characteristics of a Feral Lion and a Rock-Armored Tiger. The head of a Feral Lion can cast a Bronze-tier Fireball Spell, while the head of a Rock-Armored Tiger can cast a Bronze-tier Earth Spike.] Information about the fused liger beast appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. After the fusion, the liger immediately stopped roaring and lowered its two heads before walking to Watson¡¯s side. Its huge body crouched down low and it rubbed its furry lion head against Watson while letting out a low purring sound. ¡°So obedient.¡± After raising his hand to stroke the Liger Beast¡¯s head, Watson turned around and asked, ¡°Allen, how much can a Bronze-tier magical beast be sold for?¡± Allen swallowed his saliva and recovered from his shock. ¡°A Bronze-tier magical beast is worth ten gold coins! If it¡¯s especially strong, it could be sold for a couple of dozen gold coins.¡± The rarer the item, the more valuable it was. An Iron-tier magical beast could only be sold for a dozen of silver coins, while a Bronze-tier magical beast was dozens of times more valuable. ¡°What if it¡¯s a Gold-tier magical beast?¡± Gold-tier? Allen was stunned for a moment. Generally, magical beasts were stronger than a professional of the same level, and Gold-tier professionals were very strong individuals. Allen had never even seen a Silver-tier magical beast before, let alone a Gold-tier one. That was also the reason why Miles was so desperate to snatch the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken when he heard that the Watson family had it, as it was the weakest among the Gold-tier magical beasts. Its strength was about as strong as a Bronze-tier magical beast yet it had much greater value. ¡°If it¡¯s a Gold-tier magical beast, it¡¯s worth at least a hundred thousand gold coins. It¡¯s so expensive that anyone who wants it cannot even be able to afford it,¡± Allen said after thinking for a moment. Magical beasts had very long lifespans. They had no problem reaching a few centuries old in terms of age. A Gold-tier magical beast could even be a guardian beast of a great noble. No one would think of selling such a magical beast if they were offered one. Allen curled his lips self-deprecatingly. He did not know why Watson was asking him all this. Could it be that Watson wanted to use that strange magic earlier to fuse a Gold-tier magical beast? Although he could not understand Watson¡¯s method of fusing the Feral Lion and the Rock-Armored Tiger, there had to be a limit to that kind of magic or else Watson would be invincible. Not knowing what Allen was thinking, Watson looked around the magic beasts in the breeding ground. There were nearly 300 Feral Lions and Rock-Armored Tigers in the breeding areabined. Only half of them were adults. Even if he raised the price and sold them for one gold coin each, the total amount they could only sell for was only 300 gold coins. There were still 800 eggs at home that had to have been sold, so he did not need that tiny little bit of gold coins. What hecked was strength, the strength to protect himself and his family. [System, fuse these magical beasts for me.] It must surely be possible to fuse a Gold-tier magical beast using a few hundred Iron-tier ones. [Congrattions, Master! Fusion sessful. You have obtained three Gold-tier magical beasts: Tri-Headed Golden Chimera.] As soon as Watson¡¯s spoke, the magical beasts in the farm immediately turned into rays of light and gathered on the Purgatory Liger in front of him. With a loud boom, the beast¡ªwhich was originally more than three meters long¡ªexpanded several times in size, bing nearly ten meters long and five meters tall. The mountain-like giant beast stood up and raised its head high. Another golden head of a mountain goat appeared next to the lion and tiger heads. A pair of huge scaled wings spread out, covering the sky and the sun, while a thick and long golden python swayed behind it. The snake tail was actually alive. It revealed ferocious fangs as it swayed and flicked its tongue to spit out a purple poisonous fog. The red lion¡¯s head and the ck tiger¡¯s head also turned golden at this moment. The entire magic beast was like a gold sculpture, shining brightly, making it difficult to open one¡¯s eyes. [Gold-tier magical beast: Tri-Headed Golden Chimera] [Attributes: fire, earth, darkness] [Abilities: the lion¡¯s head can cast Gold-tier spells ¡®Sunlight¡¯ and ¡®Firestorm¡¯, the Tiger¡¯s head can cast Gold-tier spells ¡®War Stomp¡¯ and ¡®Earth Pulse¡¯, the goat¡¯s head can cast Gold-tier spells ¡®Death Curse¡¯ and Dark Rot¡¯, the snake tail can cast the Gold-tier spell ¡®Lethal Poison¡¯.] [Additional abilities: high-level magic immunity (receives 50% damage from spells below gold-tier) , high-level physical resistance (receives 80% damage reduction from physical attacks below gold-tier), resizing (body size can be changed within a certain range), and camouge (can change one¡¯s appearance to a certain extent)] ¡°This is a true Gold-tier magical beast!¡± Watson looked at the majestic magical beast before him from head to toe and was very satisfied. The Tri-Headed Golden Chimera had mastered a total of seven gold-tier spells, in addition to being immune against magic attacks. Unlike the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, which was a sorry excuse of a Gold-tier magical beast, the chimera was a powerful magical beast in the legends of this world. The gold chimera looked a little different from the legendary one, but that was not a problem. Watson was curious if anyone would dare to eye his Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken when such a powerful magical beast was guarding it at home. Who else? Plop! Watson turned his head and suddenly noticed that Allen¡¯s knees had softened and he was kneeling in front of him. ¡°Captain Allen, what happened to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my leg was injured in the battle just now.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t remember the water elemental warrior touching your leg...¡± ¡°My leg is injured!¡± Watson did not say anything else after seeing Allen¡¯s persistence. He waved his hand at the chimera, and the ten-meter-long giant beast immediately shrank and turned into a small forearm-long golden lion. It moved like a phantom and scurried to his shoulder, lying quietly there. The two extra heads and snake tails were hidden by the chimera, and it looked just like an ordinary lion. At that moment, the chimera was scratching its furry face with its hind legs. Its big ck eyes looked tteringly at Watson and blood was all over its face. ¡°Since you¡¯ve be a Gold-tier magical beast that will be the main force in guarding the chicken farm in the future, I have no choice but to give you a name! From today onwards, your name will be Golden sh.¡± After naming the chimera, Watson used his fingers to tease it for a while. It was only when Allen strenuously got up that he was brought back to the hall. On the way, Allen would asionally raise his head to peek at Watson, and a huge wave of emotions rose in his heart. What did he just see? The hundreds of magical beasts in the manor had all disappeared, turning into one single terrifying magical beast. With that aura, it was definitely a Gold-tier magical beast. Not only was it not a loss to fuse hundreds of Iron-tier magical beasts into a Gold-tier one, it was actually profitable. Bloody profitable! What surprised Allen the most was that Watson¡¯s ¡®fusion magic¡¯ seemed to have no restrictions. If he gathered a few gold-tier magical beasts, would he be able to fuse them into a stronger tinum-tier magical beast? His breathing turned heavy. As soon as this bold idea appeared, Allen¡¯s eyes became had a look of determination. He did not feel anything for Miles. After all, Miles was very stingy, but he could be considered a master and servant. Originally, he had hoped that the jinxed Watson would leave as soon as possible after Miles died. His opinion had since changed. What if he let Watson be the owner of this manor? They had been in the magical beast business for so long, so they knew where to catch a magical beast. If there was an adequate supply of magical beasts, could it be possible for him to get a share if Watson fused even more powerful magical beasts? Allen was still daydreaming, but Watson had already returned to the hall. Facing a group of guards and farmers waiting for his orders, he waved his hand. ¡°Send a few people to deliver the money, armor, and weapons on the ground to my house. The rest of you go back to your own homes and families.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Watson!¡± Just as everyone was about to agree, Allen rushed out from behind Watson and swiftly knelt on the ground. ¡°Lord Watson, please wait. Regarding this matter, I have a crude proposal! I hope that you can take over the manor and be the new owner of this ce.¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Taking Over The Manor

¡°What¡¯s up with Captain Allen?¡± ¡°Letting a child take over the manor? He¡¯s joking, right?¡± More than ten Iron-tier warriors looked at Allen with a strange expression. Allen was renowned in the manor, for he was a Bronze-tier warrior after all. He had always been proud and unyielding, so much so that he did not even smile or kneel when facing Miles. The most he would do was bow. At that moment, however, he was kneeling in front of Watson as if he was desperate for the other party to stay. All else aside, Watson had killed Miles and was their enemy. Even if they might not be angry when they denounced Watson and told him to get lost, they should at least maintain some level of indifference toward him. The other farmers were also discussing, but they were talking about the lion on Watson¡¯s shoulder instead of Allen. ¡°Where did this golden lione from? Could it be that the Feral Lion in the manor gave birth? But isn¡¯t the Feral Lion red in color? Did it mutate?¡± a farmer asked in puzzlement as he bandaged his injured thigh. ¡°It looks quite cute.¡± The eyes of the female farmer next to him sparkled. They were not that angry with Watson even though Watson hurt them, as they were the ones who had followed Miles¡¯ orders to attack first. As simple farmers, it was good enough that they could survive in that world. They would not dare to me anyone, especially not a Silver-tier powerhouse, unless they did not want to live anymore. Listening to the discussions around him, Allen shook his head in his silence. What a bunch of ignorant fellows. If they knew that the magical beast lying on Watson¡¯s shoulder was a Gold-tier magical beast, he wondered if they would still be as excited or whether they would kneel down in fear. Meanwhile, the guards were even more short-sighted. ¡°Are you sure you want me to stay?¡± Watson had a strange look on his face. His original intention was to empty out all the property in the manor and sell the manor at the same time, ending everything once and for all. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Allen hurriedly nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the others think. I¡¯ll stick by your side! The magical beasts in the manor were all captured from the nearby Misty Forest. I¡¯m very familiar with the ce. I can catch at least ten magical beasts every month. You don¡¯t need to give me money. You can just give me a few Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs and also one of the magical beasts you fused with magic.¡± Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs! ¡°That¡¯s right, how could we forget about this?¡± The group of guards were somewhat tempted. They had almost forgotten that Watson had Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens in his house. Now they understood why Allen bowed down so subserviently. If he could eat Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs all the way, Allen might even be able to advance to Silver-tier. Nothing was more important for a professional than to increase their strength. They did not care as much for the fused beasts that Allen mentioned. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take over this manor! How much did Miles give you for a month?¡± Watson thought for a moment and realized that it was a good solution. As long as Allen could catch magical beasts, he could continuously fuse them to be sold. He did not need to fuse them into Gold-tier chimeras, as he could simply fuse ordinary ligers and sell them as Bronze-tier magical beasts. In addition, his family¡¯snd included the chicken farm, which just so happened tock people taking care of it. ¡°Lord Watson, sir! My sry is one gold coin a month. The other guards get twenty silver coins a month while the farmers get ten silver coins a month!¡± Hearing Allen¡¯s reply, Watson nodded and thought that Miles was quite generous. It was not difficult to understand that even though Miles was such a stingy person, there was no one who would work under him if the sry he gave was not high enough. No matter how high the sry was set, the final amount would still depend on the master. ¡°From now on, everyone¡¯s sry will be increased tenfold! Those who want to stay, take a step forward. Those who don¡¯t want to stay, I won¡¯t force them.¡± Watson waved his small hand. Tenfold! The eyes of everyone present were red. Not to mention them coveting the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs, even if they could not see the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, just this sry alone was enough to make them freeze there. No one retreated. Instead, they all took a step forward. ¡°This month¡¯s sry will be paid in advance. Allen, distribute the money on the ground to everyone first. See if there are any herbs in the house to treat the injured.¡± Watson gestured at the gold coins on the ground and stood up, ¡°And also, please release my third and fourth siblings.¡± Today was a day that would go down in Miles Manor¡¯s history. Allen¡¯s actions were decisive and he soon distributed the money. The farmers held white silver coins in their hands, and the guards held the gold coins with smiles on their faces. It was good that Miles died. Why did he not die earlier? Some people could not help but have such thoughts. They felt that Miles was greedy for other people¡¯s property and deserved to die. They had never seen that much money when Miles was the farm¡¯s master. Even though they suspected that Watson¡¯s acts were detrimental and all that property might soon be squandered, they were still happy to have all that property squandered on them. ... While the whole manor was celebrating, Watson was already standing at the entrance of the dungeon. He watched as Allen walked into the dungeon and brought out his third and fourth siblings. Watson felt a sourness in his nose when he finally saw his two brothers. Zeke and Zenoah had stayed here for almost three days. Their bodies were covered with wounds and their clothes were out of shape. Only strips of cloth were sticking to the bloodstains on their bodies. Their faces were also covered in dust and were so dark that they looked like they had juste back from mining. Their breathing was weak and they had to support each other to stand. Watson was still hesitating whether he had gone too far by killing Miles directly, but he had since regretted letting Miles die that easily. ¡°We¡¯ve brought them out.¡± Allen nced at the two of them and turned his head away silently. Zeke and Zenoah had been beaten for so many days and were nearly theirst breaths. He felt sorry just looking at them. ¡°Zeke, Zenoah. I¡¯m sorry I waste.¡± Watson took a step forward and was about to hug the two brothers when Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know you. Hurry up and leave,¡± Zeke said. Watson was stunned. Could it be that Zeke and Zenoah had lost their memories after being beaten? Damn Miles. Watson¡¯s hatred for miles deepened. He saw Zeke and Zenoah winking at him and gesturing to him to leave. Zeke turned to Allen, ¡°Mister, we¡¯re not familiar with this man. Even if you want to arrest him, don¡¯t arrest someone innocent.¡± Allen came to his senses. He knew that Zeke and Zenoah recognized Watson but were trying their best to distance themselves from him, saying, ¡°Stop acting. I know that Lord Watson is your brother! He¡¯s killed Miles. You¡¯re free now.¡± Miles was dead? It could not be a trap, could it? ¡°The body is over there.¡± Allen pointed to the side. Zeke and Zenoah looked over and saw a familiar fat figure lying on the ground, with his chest having been pierced by something. They were both surprised and happy. ¡°He¡¯s really dead! That damn bastard. It¡¯s good that he died.¡± The two brothers ran to Miles¡¯ body and delivered one kick each. Then they stumbled to Watson and looked at him carefully. ¡°Watson, you came alone? Are you Hurt?¡± Seeing that his two brothers were worried about him despite being seriously injured themselves, Watson felt warm and helped them up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll find a room for you two to rest for the night. We¡¯ll go home tomorrow!¡± The two brothers were not in any condition to travel now. Watson made up his mind and said, ¡°Allen, go and bring all the medicinal herbs in the manor.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Watson.¡±Allen cupped his fists and left, leaving Zeke and Zenoah who looked at each other in surprise. Lord Watson...? What happened during the time they were imprisoned. ¡°Zeke, Zenoah, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t known about it yet, but I¡¯m the owner of this farm now,¡± Watson said indifferently after seeing the two brothers¡¯ puzzlement. Those words shocked the two brothers so much that their jaws fell and their mouths were stuck in a gape for some time. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Fusing Top-Grade Medicinal Herbs

¡°How did you suddenly be the owner of this manor? Is it really okay for us to stay here?¡± Zeke sat on the bed and carefully tore off the blood-stained cloth strips from his body. In the meantime, his scabbed wounds were torn apart, causing him to grimace in pain. They were in a bedroom of one of Miles Manor¡¯s guards. The guards naturally did not share the cow shed with the farmers and had one room each to themselves. That was considered a benefit that Miles gave to his subordinates. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Zenoah was also there. As he spoke, he nced at the little golden lion pacing back and forth in the bedroom. It was Watson who left behind that lion, saying that it would protect them and avoid anyone disturbing them. When he met Zenoah¡¯s eyes, the little lion puffed out its chest proudly and patted its chest with his front paw. It was as if he was saying, ¡®You can rest assured with me here¡¯, like a dutiful guard. What an intelligent magical beast. Upon seeing the lion, Zenoah thought of Watson, who had just left in a hurry. He did know what Watson was up to, so he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Zeke, don¡¯t you feel that our Watson isn¡¯t quite the same as before?¡± Previously, Watson was full of vigor and always liked tagging along with Scarlet¡¯s hunting trips. In the end, he always ran too fast and fell when he chased after his prey, causing his calf to break. He went home and cried for a long time. Watson also did not eat properly and always broke his bowl... Such simr incidents were aplenty, necessitating his older siblings to take care of him all the time. As of then, Watson no longer followed Scarlet. On the contrary, it was Scarlet who became more and more attached to her younger brother, even going so far as to research magic. On that day, Watson even came alone to save them. His calm judgment and exceptional courage made him apletely different person from the crybaby. ¡°Big Brother said that Watson found a powerful master. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was also given to him by his master. I don¡¯t think so!¡± Zenoah looked at the lion on the ground again. He could sense an aura simr to that of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken from that magical beast, ¡°Moreover, Watson¡¯s personality has changed too much. I¡¯ve never heard that learning magic can change a person¡¯s personality. Watson is mature and wise, like an adult noble.¡± Zeke and Zenoah had always been known for their cleverness. There was basically no one who was smarter than them among their peers. That was something that the two of them were very proud of. However, no matter how proud they were in the past, they were now more confused as to why their bumbling eighth sibling would suddenly be smarter than them. ¡°It is suspicious when you mention it! But don¡¯t make wild guesses. No matter what the truth is, Watson will always be our brother. When ites to that change in personality, all we can say is that our brother has grown up to be an outstanding person.¡± Zeke smiled slightly and continued to tear the cloth strips on his body. ording to Watson¡¯s words, they had to first tear off the clothes that were attached to the wounds, and then wipe their bodies properly to remove the dirt. Only then would they not be infected. Zeke did not understand what an ¡®Infection¡¯ was. Watson¡¯ster words, such as ck of antibiotics¡¯ and ¡®it could lead to tetanus¡¯, werepletely iprehensible to them. Perhaps Zenoah was right and their younger brother had changed a little. However, these changes were all for the better. What was there to be unhappy about? ... At the same time, in the next room. ¡°Lord Watson, these are all the medicinal herbs in the manor.¡± n pointed at the two bundles of medicinal herbs on the ground and said respectfully. In this world, medicinal herbs were rare materials. There were not many of them, but they could be mixed into medicine. A good medicine could not only cure diseases, but also increase one¡¯s strength. Therefore, it was very expensive. However, only pharmacists knew the form of the medicine. If an ordinary person was injured.., they could only wipe their bodies with medicinal herbs. There were only around 200 sets of medicinal herbs in Miles Manor, and more than half of them were Dalman grass, which was only helpful for external injuries. This kind of medicinal herb grew in Misty Forest and could be sold for ten copper coins each. Zeke and Zenoah had been beaten for so many days, and not only did they have serious external injuries, but they also had clots in their bodies. Those medicinal herbs alone would not be of much help. After hesitating for a while, Allen said, ¡°Lord Watson, why don¡¯t I go out and ask a pharmacist toe back?¡± ¡°Do you know any pharmacists nearby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there must be one in Monte Town.¡± As the nearest town, Monte Town was very prosperous. It had everything. ¡°Monte Town is far from here. It¡¯s nearly four days¡¯ journey to and from here. I can wait, but my third and fourth siblings can¡¯t.¡± ¡°But...¡± Allen wanted to say something but could only sigh when he saw Watson¡¯s determined gaze. He wanted to say that even though bringing back a pharmacist might take a long time, it was still better than Watson personally doing it. Watson was only a ten-year-old child, so he could not possibly know anything about treating illnesses. If he were to act recklessly, Zeke and Zenoah would probably die in less than four days. ¡°If only I knew about healing spells, it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome! Unfortunately, among the four major professions, healing can only be mastered by a priest, and priests can only learn it in the church in the town. It looks like I have to go to Monte Town when I have the chance,¡± Watson whispered. Injuries and illnesses were inevitable in the course of life. In order to let his family live a better life, he had to make early preparations. As for now, there was no need for him to go through that much trouble. Watson looked down, and the information herbs on the ground immediately appeared in his eyes. [Iron-tier herb: Dalman grass] [Effect: external use, elerates the healing of wounds. Weak effect.] Other than Dalman grass, there was also another Iron-tier herb called ¡®littlempgrass¡¯, which was used to treat weak bodies. ¡°These herbs are enough. System, fuse them for me.¡± [Congrattions, master, for sessfully fusing 200 herbs into a Gold-tier herb: Seven Treasures zed Ginseng.] The two bundles of herbs on the ground disappeared in an instant and fused together, turning into a palm-sized ginseng with dense roots. It slowly floated in the air, emitting a pungent fragrance. As it swayed gently, it flickered with rainbow-colored lights, as if a rainbow had been cut from the sky. [Gold-tier medicinal herb; Seven Treasures zed Ginseng] [Effect: after ingesting it, it can heal all injuries. It is the most effective for professionals below Gold-tier. The stronger the user, the weaker the effect.] [Additional effect: after ingesting it, one¡¯s lifespan will increase by 100 years. One will gain 1,000 catties of strength. When ingested by a man, he will gain half an hour ofbat strength in bed.] Watson looked strangely at the effects of that medicinal herb, Watson¡¯s expression was strange. The first effect was not bad, but thest one, where a man could ¡®gain half an hour ofbat strength in bed¡¯, would probably delight his father. Plop! Just as he was thinking about this, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground suddenly came from beside him. Watson turned around and saw Allen kneeling on the ground, staring at the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng in his hand with a trembling gaze. ¡°This is... If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the king of ginseng, the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng that men dream of obtaining, right?¡± n was only a bronze-tier warrior, so he did not know much about precious medicinal herbs. However, he knew about this ginseng. This was because the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng was very famous. Ordinary ginseng had the effect of nourishing the human body. One color would be added to it after every hundred years, turning it into Single-Colored Ginseng. The Seven Treasures zed Ginseng had seven colors, which meant that it had been growing for at least 700 years. It was the best of all ginseng, and each one was worth a thousand gold coins. Usually, the great nobles would treat men¡¯s hidden diseases or use it to cure erectile dysfunction. There was no need to consume too much ginseng. One bite was enough to ensure that a man¡¯s golden spear would never fall, and no man could possibly resist such temptation. Watson frowned. ¡°So what if it is? And, why are you kneeling again?¡± It was indeed the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng! Upon receiving the affirmative answer, Allen¡¯s lips began to tremble. He did not expect Watson to not only be able to fuse with Gold-tier magical beasts, he could even fuse with medicinal herbs. The magic that Watson had mastered was simply too miraculous. ¡°Lord Watson, Sir, my... My leg hurts! My Lord, can I have a bite of this ginseng? Just a little tiny bite.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Going Home

Half an hourter. ¡°What kind of medicinal ingredient is this water? It tastes pretty good.¡± Zeke was naked. He took the bowl Watson handed him and drank a mouthful of clear, colorful water. His eyes brightened. It tasted spicy and sweet in his mouth. As soon as he drank it, a warm current flowed down his throat and into his limbs and bones. Zeke watched the scabs on his body fall off at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing the pink and tender skin underneath. Not only that.., his muscles, which were sore from the beating, and his bones, which were faintly aching, no longer hurt. During this half an hour, Watson ground the seven treasures zed ginseng and used hot water to brew two bowls of medicine. Zeke and Zenoah also used a towel to wipe their bodies clean. ¡°Zenoah, look, my strength seems to have increased a lot.¡± Zenoah also drank the medicine and jumped from the bed to the ground. With one arm, he easily lifted the heavy wooden table in the room and was pleasantly surprised. Hisher regions grew bigger too. It was as straight as a sword. Zenoah lowered his head to take a look. His face first turned white, then red. He awkwardly raised the table and petrified on the spot. ¡°Ahem.¡± Watson coughed lightly. He reached out and hugged the little lion who was lying on the ground. ¡°This medicine is called the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng. It can heal the body and make people strong, but it has some side effects.¡± The Little Lion hid in Watson¡¯s arms and nced at Zenoah¡¯s lower body. He then spread his legs and looked at his own. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a touch of human-like disdain. Allen also followed beside Watson. He did not feel embarrassed when he saw Zenoah. Instead, he had an envious look on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the effects of Seven Treasures zed Ginseng to be even stronger than the legends! Sigh, Lord Watson is really too kind to his family. If only I could have a sip of this medicine...¡± ¡°Seven Treasures zed Ginseng? It¡¯s the legendary medicine that drives men crazy and makes women cry. Such a precious medicinal ingredient actually exists in this manor?¡± Zenoah was first surprised, then he gritted his teeth. His injury had healed, but his genitalia was swollen and ufortable. It was a pain that only men could understand. ¡°My brothers, think of a way to solve yourselves! Rest early, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Watson coughed and walked out of the bedroom. He could still faintly hear the voicesing from inside the room. Zeke asked, ¡°That idiot Watson, wasting such a precious medicine! He even said that he wants us to solve it ourselves. How are we supposed to solve this?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t you have hands? If you really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll lend you mine.¡± It was Zeke¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡± The voice came to an abrupt stop. Allen walked out of the room, carefully closed the door, and bowed to Watson, ¡°Lord Watson, my respect for you is as boundless as the Holy Dragon River! The two people who were so weak just a moment ago have now be like wolves and tigers. Lord Watson is really a natural pharmacist, a child prodigy blessed by the Gods...¡± The Holy Dragon River was arge river that ran through the east and west of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The entire country was indebted to this river. Allen¡¯s then mood could only be expressed by using the river as an analogy. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®like a wolf or a tiger¡¯? Do you know how to speak? Alright, let¡¯s cut the nonsense. Choose six farmers for me tomorrow morning. I want to bring them home. The remaining farmers will continue to grow here. As for you, bring the guards to Misty Forest and catch magical beasts. Harvest more herbs while you¡¯re at it.¡± Watson nced at Allen. ¡°If you do it well, I might fuse one Seven Treasures zed Ginseng for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Watson. I will work hard toplete the task!¡± Allen hurriedly agreed. His legs almost went weak and he knelt down again. If there was one word to describe his current mood, it would be ¡®excited.¡¯ Originally, he was only afraid of Watson, but now he had a trace of admiration. He did not know what magic Watson used to fuse the herbs, but he knew that Watson did not even eat a single bite of that precious ginseng. Since he treated his family that well, it was only natural that he would not treat his subordinates badly. In addition to Watson¡¯s words just now, it was obvious that he was trying to entice him. As a person who had so much wisdom at such a young age, Watson would definitely be someone who would do great things in the future. By following such a promising youth, his future achievements would only be higher and higher. At this moment, thest bit of grudge he had against Miles¡¯ death vanishedpletely into thin air. ... The next morning. Watson stood at the entrance of Miles Manor andmanded the farmers to load the armors, weapons, and gold coins they had collected. Other than that, there were also some clothes, meat, bread, and wheat seeds, which filled threerge carts. Even these three carts were the property of the manor. The six farmers selected by Allen each pushed a cart in groups of two. Zeke and Zenoah had already changed into a new set of clothes. Because they had just recovered from a serious illness, they had gained another thousand pounds of strength. Theirplexion was much better than before, however, their walking posture was a little strange. They spread their legs and looked at Watson with a bitter gaze. It was obvious that the previous night had not been easy on them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Watson deliberately did not look at his two brothers. He rubbed the head of the little lion lying on his shoulder with his fingers and led the six farmers back to their homes. In front of the manor gate, the guards, including Allen, and the remaining farmers waved at Watson reluctantly. ¡°Lord Watson, pleasee back soon!¡± ¡°Sigh, if only I could be chosen to go to Lord Watson¡¯s home together.¡± The group of people sighed, their eyes filled with envy as they looked at the six cart farmers. This morning, someone woke up to find that the magic beasts in the manor had disappeared. After asking, they found out that Watson had used magic to fuse them into a Gold-tier magical beast the previous day. It was the same little lion on Watson¡¯s shoulder, the sight of which caused some people¡¯s legs to tremble. Some people also learned from Allen that Lord Watson had used ordinary herbs to fuse into Seven Treasures zed Ginseng and cured the two brothers. Everyone saw how badly Zeke and Zenoah had been tortured by Miles. They would not be able to get out of bed for at least a few years. In the end, they became lively after one night, proving that what Watson had done was true. These farmers had never read a book, nor did they have much knowledge. They only knew that they could eat meat by following a powerful boss. Watson¡¯s methods were so magical that he could be considered the most powerful person they had ever seen, they might be able to see more magical things by following him. Unfortunately, Watson only wanted six people, and Allen¡ªwho wanted to go with them¡ªwas rejected. After watching Watson and the others leave, Allen sighed with envy and jealousy. He turned his head and looked at a guard behind him. ¡°Come out, Nelssus.¡± ¡°Captain, why are you looking for me?¡± The guard named Nelssus had a puzzled look on his face. ¡°From today onwards, you are no longer a guard of the manor. Go and stay in the dungeon by yourself. You are not allowed toe out without my permission.¡± Allen¡¯s cold words made Nelssus turn pale with fright. ¡°Captain, what did I do wrong? Why did you do this to me?¡± ¡°Miles had people torture Lord Watson¡¯s two elder brothers. You were the one in charge of interrogating them, right? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about that! Although Lord Watson was merciful and did not care about this matter, as subordinates, we have to share the worries of our superiors. Let me ask you, do you want to go alone, or do you want me to break your legs and send you to the dungeon?¡± A powerful aura erupted from Allen¡¯s body. The other guards around him also looked coldly at nelsus and held the hilt of their swords by their waists. Although they had only been together for one day, they no longer treated Watson as a child, nor as an enemy, as an enemy would not pay them ten times their sry. Watson was no enemy; he was their benefactor. ¡°I, I¡¯ll go.¡± Seeing that all those people had all been bought over by Watson, Nelssus could only grit his teeth and leave dejectedly. In his heart, he thought of the women in Allen¡¯s family. It was too spiteful of Allen to hold such a small matter against him. Then, he sighed. Everyone was afraid of Watson and wanted to curry favor with him, including Nelssus. Compared to Allen however, he hated Miles more. Everyone else was receiving rewards, but he was the only one being punished. If it were not for Miles, he would not have been that unlucky. So when he walked to the entrance of the dungeon and saw Miles¡¯ smelly body¡ªwhich no one bothered to deal with¡ªon the ground, he walked up and gave the corpse a fierce kick before spitting on it. ¡°Ptoo! You evil, evil, evil incarnation. It¡¯s all your fault. Why didn¡¯t you die earlier?¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Fusion: Ancient Knight Armor

Half a day had passed by the time Watson returned home. On the way, he made Golden sh transform into a three-meter-long giant lion. Although he did not reveal his original form, Golden sh¡¯s appearance was still extraordinarily domineering, leaving clear w marks on the ground wherever it passed. All the farmers who passed by the farms inhaled sharply and engaged in heated discussion when they saw Watson and the lion beneath him. ¡°This child must be the Garry family¡¯s eighth child! I wonder what tier the lion beneath him is. How did it grow that big?¡± ¡°It looks like a statue made of gold. With its size, it must be at least a Silver-tier magical beast! I heard that Watson has recently be a Silver-tier warrior and is still practicing magic. I didn¡¯t expect him to get such a powerful magical beast. The Garry family is going to rise up!¡± ¡°Silver-tier warrior? Really? This kid is only a little over ten years old! How unfortunate. I heard that Watson¡¯s family has Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens. I was going to sneak over to take a look, but I guess I should forget about it.¡± Some of the farms were familiar with the Garry family. When Zeke and Zenoah went out to sell eggs, they had also sold them to them. Although Zeke said that these eggs were picked up from the town of Monte, it was still difficult to hide from interested parties, who knew the fact that the Garry family had the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. At this moment, those who did not have covetous thoughts saw the powerful magical beast under Watson and warned themselves not to provoke the boy. Those who had covetous thoughts immediately gave up on such ideas. A Silver-tier warrior and a magical beast of the same level. Only those who did not want to live anymore would only go after the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Watson deliberately told his third and fourth siblings to spread news of his Silver-tier prowess. When he had just transmigrated to that world, his first thought was to keep a low profile. After what happened with Miles however, he changed his mind. The more low-profile a person was, the more easily that person would be bullied by others. If he could release the news that he was a Silver-tier warrior earlier, Miles would not have dared to have any plot against Zeke and Zenoah. As a result, there was no longer a need to hide the system¡¯s fusion ability anymore. Millennia after millennia of magic history in that world meant that there were lots of magic and spells that were lost in time. Even powerful mages that were tinum-tier and above would not dare to say that they knew all magic. Watson had made up his mind that in the future, he would simply fuse it openly. If anyone asked, he would say that it was a lost magic that he had obtained by chance. It did not matter whether others believed it or not. As long as he was strong enough, what he said would be the truth. After returning home, Watson instructed the six farmers to distribute the food that they had brought back to their families. At the same time, he also sent Golden sh to the chicken farm. After doing all this, he immediately returned to his bedroom with a hundred sets of armor and weapons. He was ready to start fusing them together. ¡°It is very difficult for my current strength to continue improving. If I want to be stronger, forging equipment is the fastest way.¡± As he muttered, Watson looked at the armor in front of him. He decided to first forge defensive equipment. After all,pared to weapons, defensive equipment could protect one¡¯s life. What appeared in his eyes was the information of a hundred pieces of armor. [Iron-tier armor] [Effect: resists the attacks of Iron-tier professionals] [Bronze-tier armor] [Effect: resists the attacks of Bronze-tier professionals] There were a total of 95 pieces of Iron-tier armor and five pieces of Bronze-tier armor in front of Watson. At that moment, he did not hesitate and immediately activated his fusion. The armor turned into a hundred streams of light and collided together, fusing into a golden shadow. [Congrattions, Master. You have sessfully fused the armor. You have obtained Gold-tier armor: Ancient knight Armor.] The golden light dissipated, revealing a set of ck armor inside. It looked like a medieval knight costume. There were strange cracks all over it. There was a movable steel mask on its face, and rivets on its four limbs, allowing it to rotate nimbly. There were also two rows of spikes on its back. The entire armor gave off a sinister and heavy feeling. Cold light radiated in all directions, lighting up the room. [Ancient knight Armor: Gold-tier defensive equipment] [Effect: able to resist the attacks of Gold-tier professionals, and 100% of the opponent¡¯s attack power will be stored as energy.] [Additional effects:plete physical immunity (physical attacks that are lower than Gold-tier yers will bepletely nullified, while those that are higher than Gold-tier will have a weakened effect), dismanble (can be dismantled and used separately to use part of the armor), reshaping (the armor will change ording to the owner¡¯s body size, and can also be disguised as other clothing), and lightness (the armor is weightless after being worn)] [Additional skill: ancient heroic spirit (uses the power stored in the armor to summon a Gold-tier heroic spirit to face the enemy. The summoning time is proportional to the amount of energy absorbed)] ¡°As expected of a Gold-tier defensive equipment. The defensive equipment that I fused previously only had additional effects at most. This time, there¡¯s actually an additional skill too.¡± Instead of continuing to fuse one hundred longswords, Watson instead stared greedily at the Ancient Knight Armor and wiped his saliva. He waved his hand at the ancient knight armor. With a crackling sound, therge ck armor cracked and erged, turning into pieces of iron of different sizes that stuck onto Watson¡¯s body like a jigsaw puzzle. The first thing that adhered onto Watson¡¯s body was his forearm. Ayer of ck armor perfectly fitted his arm, and his fingers were also covered with ayer of half-moon-shaped finger gloves. Watson waved his fingers casually, and his fingers actually tore through the air, emitting a whistling sound. Just this ordinary grab could shatter thebat aura defenses of a Bronze-tier warrior. ¡°This is the dismanble ability of the armor.¡± After trying it out, Watson allowed all of the armor to cover his body, turning him into a majestic dark knight, just slightly shorter. The armor was clearly very thick and heavy armor, but Watson felt as if he was wearing a feather. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll try out the skills of the defensive equipment.¡± With a thought, Watson spread out the Phoenix Wings. The instant the Phoenix Wings appeared, the armor also changed shape. Ayer of ck steel covered the feathers, turning the wings into steel wings. mes rose between the gaps. To use the soul of an ancient heroic spirit, he needed to recharge first. The charging method that Watson chose was the attack of the Phoenix Wings. He pped both of his wings at the same time, and hundreds of feathers mixed with steel hit the armor with crackling sounds. The ck armor lit up with a ck light, and after about an hour, Watson felt that it was about time, only then did he begin to release the soul of an ancient heroic spirit. ¡°Ancient heroic spirit, obey the call and sacrifice yourself! I, as your honorable master, will make you invincible with the God of War¡¯s blessing.¡± A deep and hoarse voice sounded, and a strong wind blew in the bedroom. A three-meter-long void crack appeared in the space behind Watson, and a ck ghost appeared from it. It held a heavy sword in its hand and waved it in the air. Crack! With a muffled sound, the sword aura that wasparable to a ck tornado whistled past. The wall in front of Watson, including the windows, shattered, and the entire house shook. After a single strike, the ancient heroic spirit dissipated. Exmations sounded from downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t possibly be an earthquake!¡± With Edward and Catherine leading the way, Vincent, Zeke, and their seventh sibling, Scarlet, all rushed upstairs. They were all speechless upon seeing the armored Watson as well as therge hole in the wall behind him that allowed wind to enter. ¡°Watson, what are you doing? Are you tearing down the house?¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Growing Fused Wheat

¡°The attic was destroyed by that downpour a few days ago, and your father and I worked very hard to fix it. Now another big hole appeared in your bedroom! Watson, our house is not as strong as you think. The next time you want to experiment, please look for somece where no one is around.¡± In the hall downstairs, Catherine poured a cup of tea for Watson and said with some bitterness. ¡°Mother is right. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention next time.¡± Watson replied tactfully and picked up the teacup to take a sip. His expression was very awkward. He had not expected the ancient heroic spirit to be so strong. Moreover, aftering out, itunched an attack without saying a word, leaving him no time to react at all. One swing of the heroic spirit¡¯s sword wasparable to that of a Gold-tier warrior. However, it only had the power of one sword after charging for an hour, thus making it a little troublesome. Watson¡¯s Phoenix Wings attack wasparable to that of a top-tier Bronze-tier warrior, and if it was an attack by a Silver-tier warrior, it would probably only take a few minutes for the sword to be fully charged. Watson made up his mind to deposit the armor with Golden sh. Golden sh was a Gold-tier magical beast. If he were to hit the armor twice, the speed of charging would definitely be faster. ¡°Did you really create this, Watson? The quality and hardness of this armor makes it impossible to be forged without going through millions of strikes. Although I don¡¯t know what method you used, other cksmiths would definitely cry and lose their jobs if they were to find out about this.¡± Zeke tapped Watson¡¯s ck armor with his finger and had a face full of amazement. He knew that Watson had a master, and the kind of magic that could produce defensive equipment without forging must have been learned from that master. Aside from Zeke, his older brother Vincent also stood to one side. He looked at Watson¡¯s armor, then looked at the Thornvest on his body, and shook his head. ¡°This armor is Gold-tier at least.¡± Comparing goods and people was a futile exercise. Previously, Vincent was in high spirits for many days after obtaining the Bronze-tier defensive equipment, and even his father coveted it. At that point, the Bronze-tier defensive equipment looked just like trash. Scarlet also used her small hands to touch Watson¡¯s body. Her eyes turned red, and she pursed her mouth, ¡°Watson, you promised to forge a longbow for me. Why didn¡¯t you keep your word? Now that Big Brother has bronze equipment while Zeke and Zenoah also ate Seven Treasures zed Ginseng beforeing back, I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have anything.¡± She had stayed at home with Vincent the past few days and was nearly driven mad with greed when she saw his Bronze-tier equipment. She thought that Watson would be able to fuse a longbow for her after Watson returned from the manor, allowing her to show off her might as well. Watson immediately ran to his bedroom after returning home, and Scarlet suspected that Watson had forgotten about their agreement. She had been sitting downstairs absentmindedly, listening to Zeke¡¯s ount of the past few days. When she heard that her two older brothers had been captured and tortured, Scarlet¡¯s heart tensed up, but after finding out that Watson had single-handedly destroyed Miles and rescued them, Scarlet once again heaved a sigh of relief. After that, Scarlet was informed that Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s injuries had recovered so quickly thanks to the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng that Watson had found in Miles Manor. Her thoughts then came alive once again. Her eldest brother had received benefits, and so did her Zeke and Zenoah. Her turn ought to havee. In the end, Watson had only fused one piece of armor for himself. ¡°Watson, you big liar. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Scarlet¡¯s small fists knocked randomly on Watson¡¯s chest, making him feel somewhat helpless. It wasn¡¯t that he had forgotten his agreement with his seventh sibling. The fact was that he needed a longbow as a consumable item if he wanted to fuse a longbow. Miles Manor only had armor and swords, so he could not do anything about it. ¡°I don¡¯t have any suitable materials right now, Scarlet. But I managed to get a few hundred gold coins, so don¡¯t worry. In two days, I¡¯ll definitely forge a suitable weapon for you.¡± In aforting gesture, Watson patted his sister¡¯s soft forehead. Only then did Scarlet break into a smile from her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± She did not even bother with Watson¡¯s less-than-polite act. ¡°You guys are really insensible. Watson has just returned. He must be very tired! You only know how to ask him for things. Don¡¯t you know to let him rest?¡± Edward sat across them. His eyes were filled with fatherly love as he looked at Watson. As his words fell, the brothers and sisters around Watson felt a little ashamed. These days, not only had Watson disyed his great talent, but he had also grasped the magical ability to fuse weapons and defensive equipment. They had almost forgotten that Watson was only a ten-year-old child. ¡°Watson, you just fought with someone yesterday, and it¡¯s our fault for not being considerate enough! We¡¯ll talk about these thingster. You should go to sleep first,¡± Zeke said in unison with Zenoah. Scarlet also pulled Watson¡¯s arm weakly, with her gaze lingering on Watson¡¯s armor. ¡°Are you tired, Watson? Do you want me to give you a massageter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Watson waved his hand. Although his body was that of a ten-year-old child, there was still no way the average adult could be on par with him since he had eaten so many Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not tired, you still have to rest. Now is the time for you to grow up. Do you know how worried your mother and I will be if you fall sick from exhaustion?¡± Edward stood up and walked to Watson¡¯s side. The surrounding people nodded to themselves. They all felt that Edward was really concerned about Watson, but at that moment, Edward continued, ¡°Since you have to lie down and rest, you shouldn¡¯t be wearing any clothes, especially since this armor has so many spikes. The bed cannot be damaged! I¡¯ll bear the pain and help you lighten the burden. Lend me this armor for two years.¡± Not two days, but two years? Vincent and the others looked at each other. They were sure that they had heard correctly. Edward stretched out his hand. Before his evil-intentioned grip could go near Watson, Catherine rolled her eyes and angrily pulled his ear. ¡°You¡¯re even going to snatch the child¡¯s things. Youck morals.¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. I was just joking...¡± Edward screamed while being taken away. Seeing that his father was still as unreliable as before, everyone present¡ªincluding Watson¡ªrolled their eyes. .. On the Watson family¡¯s farm. The six farmers from Miles Manor were waving their sickles and cutting off the weeds on the ground. They were all panting from exhaustion, but no one stopped to rest. Instead, they were discussed amongst each other with glowing faces. ¡°The weeds in this farm are really tall. They¡¯re almost as tall as a person. Lord Watson¡¯snd is indeed different from the others,¡± A farmer wiped his sweat. ¡°Of course. Just look at Lord Watson! The weeds aside, thisnd had ck soil and is different from the surrounding areas. I¡¯ve been farming for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen such fertile soil before.¡± Another farmer reached out and grabbed some soil. Unfortunately, the area was too small. The farnd was only ten acres. If they had a few hundred acres ofnd like Miles Manor, they were confident that they could double the output of the crops they nted. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard. have some water.¡± Not far away, Watson came over with two water bottles and ced them in front of the farmers. He had originally nned to fuse with the hundred longswords that he had obtained after fusing the Ancient Knight Armor, as it would certainly create a Gold-tier weapon. Unfortunately, fusing the Gold-tier armor alone had caused such a huge sensation, and his family might just copse if he fused another Gold-tier longsword. After some thought, Watson decided toe to the farnd and have a look first. For the time being, he was notcking in strength. What hecked was gold coins. The reason he increased his strength was for the sake of earning money and services. ¡°Bring over the wheat seeds you have and show them to me.¡± Seeing that the farmers thanked him, took a few sips from their water bottles, and were about to start sowing the wheat seeds along the area where the weeds had been cleared, Watson stretched his hand out. Before nting officiallymenced, he had to do something to the wheat. If he only wanted to nt ordinary wheat, there was no need to waste such a small amount ofnd. If he wanted to nt wheat, he would nt only the good ones. Two people handed over a handful of wheat seeds to Watson. Watson took a look. [Ordinary wheat seeds] [Effect: the ability to resist disasters is weak. Each acre ofnd can produce 100 catties] ¡°A yield of 100 catties is too low. Fuse it for me, System.¡± Following Watson¡¯s words, the wheat seeds in his hand immediately turned into a stream of light and merged with each other, followed by an even more dazzling burst of color. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: The Eighth Child¡¯s Burden

[Congrattions, Master! You have sessfully fused 100 ordinary wheat seeds and obtained Bronze-tier Strong-Acting Wheat] [Bronze-tier Strong-Acting Wheat seed] [Effects: strong resistance to natural disasters, growth cycle period halved, able to produce 10,000 catties of wheat per acre ofnd. The resulting wheat can be used to improve the body and treat a certain degree of illness] Watson¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he looked at the wheat seed in his hand. The fused wheat seed was the size of a thumb. It was sparkling and translucent, like jade. ¡°What is this? It looks very delicious.¡± ¡°Why did the handful of wheat seeds in Lord Watson¡¯s hand suddenly disappear?¡± A few farmers nearby were drinking water, but when they saw Watson performing the system fusion, water began spurting out of their mouths. Everyone came over and looked at it curiously, as it was the first time they had seen a jade-like seed. ¡°This is the powerful wheat that I used magic to fuse. nting it will increase the output value by a lot.¡± Watson smiled and handed the two seeds in his hand to the nearest farmer. The farmer had given him two hundred seeds earlier, but the end result was only two. ¡°How many times can the output value increase? Can it be doubled?¡± Someone asked, seemingly disapproving. It was not that big of a deal even if the output value was doubled. A normal acre ofnd could produce 100 catties of wheat, and ten acres ofnd could at most produce 1000 catties of wheat. That was if one was lucky to be free of drought or flood disasters. One catty of wheat could be sold for one copper coin, and 1000 catties of wheat was equivalent to 10 silver coins. In addition, the Holy Dragon Kingdom had a system. Anyone who owned a territory and nted it had to pay half of the grain as tax every year. In this way, ten acres ofnd could only earn five silver coins a year. Of course, the kingdom had another policy, which was that those who did not farm did not have to pay taxes. This was to protect a down-and-out baron like Edward. After all, working hard for an entire year might bring in profits if they were lucky, but it would be a loss if they were unlucky. That was the reason Edward put thend aside. Unlike Miles Manor which had three hundred acres ofnd, the six farmers could handle ten acres ofnd with ease. The reason they came together was because they saw Watson¡¯s talent and wanted to curry favor with a future powerhouse. However, despite Watson¡¯s strength, he was still a child who approached problems too simply. At the sight of those disapproving expressions on their faces, Watson smiled and raised a finger. ¡°Not twice, but this number.¡± Ten times? The farmers looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. It was worth it if it was ten times the yield. ¡°It¡¯s a hundred times.¡± ¡°What did you say, Lord Watson? A hundred times?¡± The breathing of the six farmers became heavy, and their eyes were full of disbelief. A hundred times. Miles Manor had three hundred acres ofnd, and a year¡¯s wheat yield was only 30,000 catties. ording to Watson¡¯s words, if this ce was filled with the fused powerful wheat, it could produce 100,000 catties a year. The lessnd, the more yield. Was he for real? If someone else had said this to them, they would haveughed in disdain and thought that they were crazy. However, the person who said that was Watson, a Silver-tier mage. How could he joke with them? Still, Watson was still young, and such a possibility was not impossible. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out whether it¡¯s true.¡± Watson didn¡¯t say much. He was just thinking how surprised the farmers would be if news broke out that the wheat seed¡¯s growth cycle was halved and that it could be nted one extra cyclepared to ordinary wheat. ... It took half an hour to fuse all the wheat seeds brought by the farmers. The farmers brought tens of thousands of seeds. After fusing, only hundreds of white jade-like seeds were buried in the ground. It was as if jewels had grown out of the ground, and the air was filled with the unique fragrance of nts. The six farmers finally understood why they had brought six people over from the ten acres ofnd. If the field really was as Lord Watson imed and could produce a hundred times more crops...the oue would bepletely unimaginable. After arranging work for the farmers, Watson crossed his arms behind his head and returned the way he came. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these guys did not bring many seeds. After the fusion, there are only a few hundred, not even half of the ten acres! Tomorrow or the day after, I¡¯ll get Zeke and Zenoah to make another trip to the surrounding farms and buy some seeds.¡± The number of seeds after the fusion was too small. It still couldn¡¯t reach the effect of 100,000 catties. At most, it would be 30,000 to 50,000 catties a year, which amounted to several gold coins. That amount of money was nothing to Watson. To him, nting Bronze-tier wheat was only the first step. After that, he would continue to fuse and improve the quality. Sooner orter, those crops would be Gold-tier wheat. ¡°In addition to buying wheat seeds, I also need to discuss with Big Brother and ask for his help to contact the nearby cksmiths and get a batch of longbows. I can¡¯t forget about my promise to forge weapons for Scarlet.¡± Watson realized that he was really working hard. He was clearly the youngest child in the family, yet the burden fell on him alone. As long as his father was more reliable, he would not be like this. He sighed and walked to the chicken farm. He had been busy fusing his armor and had told some people to throw Golden sh to the chicken farm. Watson did not pay much attention after that. He wondered if Golden sh and the five Gold-tier fowl inside the chicken farm were fighting. Whoosh! Just as he arrived at the chicken farm, a piercing sound rang out, and a rock the size of a fist came at him. Watson did not move and let the rocknd on his body. The rock collided with a thump against the small ck shirt he was wearing and shattered. The small shirt was the Ancient Knight Armor that he had just fused, but because it was too ostentatious for him to wear the armor outside, he decided to change its shape. That was the advantage of Gold-tier armor. Not only was its defense strong, but it could also change at will. Previously, he damaged his clothes often when he used Phoenix Wings, but it seemed he did not have to worry about it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After tidying up the clothes that were in a mess, Watson looked up and found that the chicken farm was bustling with activity. Five Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens, led by Emperor Cluck, pecked at Golden sh. As their wings pped, a strong wind blew, and stones flew everywhere as their ws moved. Surrounded by the five hens, Golden sh held its head with its two short and thick front ws and scurried away. Watson touched his chin and felt that something was not right. Golden chimera had territorial awareness, so he was worried that Golden sh and the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken would not get along, but ording to his estimate, it should have been Golden sh who was fighting the Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens. After all, a hundred Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens could not bepared to the Golden Chimera in terms ofbat strength. Why was it theplete opposite? Golden sh seemed to have noticed him standing at the entrance of the chicken farm and rushed immediately to him before climbing up his shoulder. It pointed at the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken with its ws and pointed at itself. Its big ck eyes were full of tears. He felt extremely wronged. At this moment, the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, led by Emperor Cluck, walked proudly to Watson. Emperor Cluck shook its five-colored cockb, as if it despised golden sh for ining.¡¯ It spread its wings, shook them, and two eggs fell out. Using its wings to protect the eggs, Emperor Cluck raised its right w and hooked it toward Golden sh. ¡°Golden sh, did you steal someone¡¯s eggs?¡± Watson asked. A whimpering sound came from its mouth. Golden sh exined while hiding its furry head in its arms, shying away from Emperor Cluck¡¯s gaze. Watson felt both angry and amused. He understood that it was probably Golden sh¡¯s first time here. When it saw the eggs in the chicken farm, it could not help but want to eat them. In the end, it attracted the anger of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. ¡°All that ruckus was really worrying.¡± Watson looked at the chicken farm that had be a mess because of the fight between a few Gold-tier magical beasts. He shook his head and decided to rebuild this ce in the near future to separate the two different beasts. There still seemed to be many things that he, the eighth child, had to do. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Warrior Training

It had been a week since Watson left Miles Manor. ¡°Raise your hand a little higher, Watson. If you want to be a warrior, learningbat aura is only one aspect. The most important thing is to remember the muscle exertion technique! Among the four major professions in this world, warriors may not be the strongest, but their bodies are definitely the toughest. Some powerful warriors can defeat their enemies without usingbat aura.¡± In front of the wooden house, Watson held the Stormsword in his hand. Under the guidance of his big brother, Vincent, he practiced one step at a time. Ha! Ha! After letting out a breath, Watson took a step forward with his right leg, raised the great sword, and hacked it down. Then, he withdrew his leg and continued to repeat this action. His strength was at least 2,000 catties, so it was naturally easy for him to swing a sword that weighed about a few dozen catties. However, it was inevitable that his arm would be sore after swinging it tens of thousands of times. Vincent stood at the side and held a small wooden stick in his hand. As long as Watson¡¯s movements were not up to the standard, Watson would be hit on the back. Vincent was pleased to see his eighth sibling training so diligently. It was not just because Watson was obviously a mage but took an interest in warrior training. In fact, he was actually quite shocked when Watson came asking for advice, as he had seen Watson use the Phoenix Wings previously and made him assume that Watson was already a Silver-tier powerhouse that transformed hisbat aura into wings. ¡°It¡¯s about time to take a break. How¡¯s yourbat aura training going these days? I learned my Fire Lionbat aura from a Silver-tier powerhouse, and with your talent, you should be able to release yourbat aura by now.¡± After correcting Watson a few times and realizing that Watson¡¯s movements had reached the standard, Vincent nodded in satisfaction. That eighth sibling of his was truly blessed by the heavens, as Watson learnt everything at lightning speed. Other people would need at least a few years of hard work to be an Iron-tier warrior by learningbat aura. However, Watson had done it in just a few days. Vincent¡¯s heart was filled with joy, but at the same time, he was also a little envious. If he could have such a good fire-typebat aura talent like Watson, he would have long be a Silver-tier warrior. Although any warrior could practicebat aura, it was also important to choose abat aura that was suitable for him. For example, Watson¡¯s physique leaned towards water, so he would be able to practice water-typebat aura with half the effort, while learning otherbat aura would take a lot of time and effort. However, traces of the phoenix¡¯s bloodline in Watson¡¯s body meant that he could learn fire-typebat aura quickly as well. Hearing his big brother¡¯s words, Watson stabbed the Stormsword in his hand into the ground. He raised his hand to wipe his sweat and then stretched it out. In his hand, a fiery red cyclone appeared. It was very simr to the fire-type magic fireball spell, but there was a stark difference. This fiery red cyclone condensed and did not release. It gradually covered his forearm and spread to half of his body, forming an illusory armor. ¡°The strength of yourbat aura is already at the peak of the Iron-tier. I reckon that after a few more months of training, you¡¯ll be able to reach Bronze-tier.¡± When Vincent spoke, his face was filled with envy. Comparisons between individuals ought not to have been made. He had spent more than ten years just to reach Bronze-tier, and had only advanced recently after eating the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Watson was only ten years old, but he was already catching up to him. ¡°You¡¯re learning fast, Watson, but there¡¯s one more thing to note! Combat aura is like weapons and armor. It¡¯s every warrior¡¯s most precious asset. You can¡¯t release it all at once like casting magic. Let me show you.¡± Vincent picked up the Stormsword that Watson had just put down. He raised his arms and swung them toward a two-meter-wide boulder in the distance. ¡°Ha!¡±. Crack! The rock that was a few meters away from Vincent was split into two by a fiery red sword aura. During this time, a red light shed across Vincent¡¯s body, but it did not cover half of his body like Watson¡¯sbat aura. ¡°Continuouslypress yourbat aura into one point. Not only will it be more powerful, but it won¡¯t waste your strength either. This is called ¡®reaching the limit of one point, reaching the peak of perfection¡¯! As long as you keep this in mind, you will definitely go further than me in the future. I have nothing more to teach you.¡± Vincent put down his Stormsword and reached into his pocket. He took out a picture book and handed it to Watson. ¡°This is a training method for ¡®water elementalbat aura¡¯. I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift forpletion of your apprenticeship.¡± Very few warriors could train two types ofbat aura at the same time. Most people who could train multiple types ofbat aura were geniuses, and it was abundantly clear that Watson was such a person. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Watson took the picture book and noticed that his big brother had a few scars on his hands. His clothes and pants were also worn. ¡°Big Brother, are you injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should take a look at thisbat aura training book first! This book is Silver-tier. The highest it could do is allow a person to be a Silver-tier warrior. I¡¯ve examined it carefully, and it should be suitable for you.¡± Vincent retracted his hand, pretending not to care. Watson¡¯s nose twitched, and he felt a little sour. Vincent had not been at home these past few days, but had gone to the Misty Forest. He did not know what Vincent went there for, but now it seemed that he went there just to get thatbat aura book. Vincent only knew fire-typebat aura, and thisbat aura book was obviously exchanged with someone else. Although there were often some bold adventurers in the Misty Forest who went to hunt magical beasts, it was not easy to find a person who had learned water-typebat aura, and even if he found the person, it would be difficult for them to willingly exchange it. In addition, a few days ago, Vincent did not eat the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs on the dining table. Instead, he carefully wrapped them up. It was therefore easy for Watson to figure out what his big brother had done for him. When he thought of his big brother bringing more than ten reluctant eggs and wandering around the misty forest, looking for an adventurer to exchange for abat aura book, he could not help but wipe his eyes. Seeing that Watson was about to cry, Vincent waved his hand awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Watson. You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed.¡± Watson had given him the first set of armor and weapons that he had forged. Even if it was easy to do so, Vincent was still grateful. All he did for his eighth sibling could be considered a reward. ¡°I understand, Big Brother. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Watson was a man of two lifetimes, and he was not going to be pretentious. He knew that learning thebat aura in that book would be the greatest reward for his big brother. He immediately opened the book called ¡®Water Dragon Combat Aura¡¯ in his hand and read it seriously. Vincent nodded in secret after seeing Watson¡¯s serious look. It wasmon knowledge that fire and water were ipatible. Very few people could practice those two types ofbat aura at the same time, but it was also very powerful. There was a famous tinum-tier general in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who was exactly like that. He had a me in one hand and a wave in the other. The two types ofbat aura could blow up a huge mountain if they collided. Perhaps Watson was capable of reaching such heights in the future. After thinking of what the future held and looking at the young eighth sibling, Vincent suddenly felt a sense of anticipation in his heart. ¡°Big Brother, look, I have condensed a trace of water-typebat aura.¡± At this moment, Vincent heard Watson¡¯s voice. He lowered his head and saw a trace of bluebat aura appearing on Watson¡¯s left finger. It was very weak, but he immediately nodded. ¡°Well done. Althoughbat aura training is always the same, to be able to condense water-typebat aura so quickly proves that your talent in this area is higher than training fire-typebat aura.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Vincent thought of warning Vincent a few more words to remind him not to be hasty in his training. He saw Watson hesitate for a moment before raising his other hand. A wisp of fiery-redbat aura appeared in his hand. Following that, Watson pped his hands together. The twopletely differentbat auras of fire and water disappeared and were reced by an even brighterbat aura that pierced Vincent¡¯s eyes. It surrounded Watson¡¯s body and formed a solid golden armor. ¡°Big Brother, it turns out that when water and fire merge together, they can turn into light. I¡¯ve learned light-typebat aura.¡± The corner of Vincent¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve also advanced to Bronze-tier warrior.¡± Vincent took a deep breath, picked up the Stormsword, and turned around to leave without looking back. He had almost forgotten that his little brother was a monster. Just a moment ago, he had delusionally thought of watching Watson grow step by step and be strong. What a foolish thought. A genius could inspire one to teach, but a monster could only cause one to fear. ¡°Big Brother, where are you going? Wait for me. Help me take a look at thisbat aura. Is it being trained correctly?¡± A voice came from behind, but Vincent walked faster. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Merchant¡¯s Arrival and Expansion

[Light-typebat aura] [Effects: emits a strong light, sealing off the vision of masters of the same level. It has a suppressive effect onbat aura other than dark-typebat aura. During the day, the strength ofbat aura increases tenfold. The light emitted can produce photosynthesis, increasing the growth speed of crops by 50%] [Additional effects: disassemble (can be disassembled into water and fire-typebat aura), weapon of light (the light can be changed into any shape of weapon)] Watson stared at the golden armor on his body and a row of small glowing words appeared in his eyes. After grasping the water and fire battle aura, he wondered if the two types of battle aura could be fused together. After trying it out, he discovered that it was indeed the case. ¡°As expected of the light element, which is one of the strongest of all elements. If one¡¯s battle prowess increases tenfold during the day, doesn¡¯t that mean that a light-element Bronze-tier warrior can barely contend against an ordinary Silver-tier warrior?¡± After a sigh, Watson activated all of hisbat aura, and a sound akin to that of a great river immediately sounded out from within his body. A piercing light seeped out from his pores, causing Watson¡¯s brown hair to turn golden yellow. His eyebrows and pupils were dyed golden as well. On his body, the originally thick and heavybat aura armor expanded once more, and the light twisted and entwined, an illusory sun disk formed behind his back. The sun disk and the sun in the sky reflected each other, attracting the light from the sky. In the Azure Sky, it was as if there was a god holding a huge searchlight, shining on him. The rich light was stronger than the mes, and gentler than the water. In the courtyard, the grass beside Watson swayed, lowering their heads to him as if they were bowing to the sun. Faint feelings of joy and encouragement could be felt. ¡°With the light attributebat aura, I can walk around the fields every day. Perhaps the crops will grow better than I imagined.¡± Watson rubbed his chin after dispersing the light on his body. If warrior cultivators heard his words right then, they would not know whether tough or cry. The proportion of people with light-attribute or dark-attribute talents was one in 100,000. Such a proud son of heaven would either be an official or a noble in the kingdom and spread his influence, or he would upy thend and be a king and a local tyrant. The only person who had such a good cultivation talent and a farmer-like mind was probably Watson. After thinking for a while, Watson decided to go to the farnd to take a lookter. His gaze fell on the two huge rocks that had been cut off by his big brother not far away, and he raised his hand to make a chopping gesture. There was no sword in his hand. The light in the air twisted into a thin light sword. The light shed and disappeared, and the two rocks immediately turned into four pieces. Nodding his head in satisfaction, Watson made a judgment. In terms ofbat aura, his strength was no weaker than his big brother, Vincent. In fact, it might even be much stronger. ¡°What a pity. If Big Brother hadn¡¯t left and taught me some battle skills, I could have be even stronger.¡± Watson expressed regret after the fusion into light-typebat aura scared his big brother away. ... ¡°Hurry up and transport this wooden board to the chicken farm and build a fence!¡± ¡°Use the white jade stone board over there to strengthen the houseter! Pay more attention, and your sry will be doubled.¡± Edward stood outside the chicken farm and proudlymanded a few farmers to unload the wooden boards and neat bricks from more than ten carts. In addition, there were more than ten burly men who looked like guards who helped to carry the wooden boards. When they heard Edward¡¯s nouveau riche speech, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they worked even harder. In the past few days, Vincent had been busy going to the misty forest to exchange for the cultivation technique for Watson. Edward had not been idle either. He had been a baron for many years and had been a member of the great nobles of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Over the years, he had also known many people, including great merchants. Two days ago, he had sent Zeke and Zenoah to Monte Town. Two merchants whom he knew were invited to sell the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs at home. Over the past few days, the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken hadid thousands of eggs, piling them up like a small mountain. When the two merchants who had rushed over saw this scene, they immediately knelt down on the spot. During this period of time, a minor incident happened as well. Some of the attendants brought by the two merchants were jealous of the eggs in the chicken farm, and intended to take two of the eggs while Edward was signing a contract with their master. In the end, they were discovered by Golden sh, who was patrolling the chicken farm. With a roar, the Bronze-tier warrior was so frightened that he wet his pants. ¡°In this dpidated house, there are not only Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens, but also Gold-tier magical beasts!¡± If Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens made people jealous, Gold-tier magical beasts dispelled all that feeling. When news spread, not only did the merchants who knew Edward scrap any malicious ns, no one else would probably dare to cook up any schemes if the news spread to Monte Town. A Gold-tier magical beast required several professionals of the same level to defeat it. A great noble who could afford to raise a Gold-tier warrior would not be interested in a few Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens, while those who did not have the ability could only look on with envy. At that moment, two fat middle-aged men dressed in luxurious clothes were beside Edward, other than the farmers and guards. ¡°The guard who previously tried to steal has been fired by our Lucky Business Group! Don¡¯t worry, Edward. Lucky Business Group is the most honest group there is. We won¡¯t allow anything to happen.¡± The chubbier of the two middle-aged men had a ttering look on his face. The slightly less fatter middle-aged man then said, ¡°Our Travelling Wind Business Group is the same! I never expected you to be this capable after not seeing you for a few years, Edward. Your eggs can be sold for five thousand gold coins in one go. Don¡¯t forget me if something like this happens again in the future! I knew this day woulde when you left the Saint Laurent family and started your own business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Edward replied humbly. He seemed to be very satisfied. The thousands of gold coins he earned from selling eggs were all locked in a heavy wooden box and piled up in half of the bedroom. He had to fondle the gold with his hands every night before he could fall asleep. After bing rich, not only did he straighten his back, but he also became tough when he spoke. ¡°The two of you shoulde once in the next half a month. We¡¯re old friends. I¡¯ll give you a discounted price for my eggs¡ªny-nine silver coins per egg! On the way back, I¡¯ll give each of you another ten gold coins as payment for your hard work.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of my men, Edward.¡± The two merchants from Monte Town hurriedly thanked him, and the fatter one asked, ¡°There is one more thing. I heard that the eighth child in your family is both a Silver-tier warrior and a mage at the age of ten. He¡¯s the one who created the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and the gold-tier magical beast. I wonder where he is. Can we meet him?¡± The merchants were well-informed. They already knew that Edward¡¯s rise was rted to his own child. A ten-year-old silver-tier professional was bound to have limitless achievements in the future. They wanted to cling onto such a future opportunity. ¡°That child is either fiddling around in his room these few days, or training hisbat aura with Vincent. He should be in the courtyard at the entrance to the home right now. I¡¯ll bring you there. You might not know this, but Watson¡¯s strength has improved so quickly. He can¡¯t do without my guidance. Sigh, having a genius at home is also a troublesome matter. Who knows, it might not be long before he can surpass me.¡± Seeing that these two old friends ced so much importance on Watson, Edward was very pleased. He subconsciously bragged. Hearing his words, the two merchants rolled their eyes at the same time. ¡®Surpassing you? Are you even worthy?¡¯ When Edward was at his strongest, he was only a Gold-tier warrior. He had advanced during his adult years and it was ridiculous topare him to Watson. While cursing in their hearts, the two merchants still ttered him with the words ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right¡± and ¡°Like father, like son¡±. They followed behind Edward and left the chicken farm, arriving at Watson¡¯s courtyard. Before they could enter, an intense light shed in front of them, causing them to feel a sharp pain in their eyes. They could barely open their eyes and subconsciously cried out in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: The Two Great Merchants¡¯ Invitation

After Watson had fused the light-typebat aura, he continued to experiment and discovered that the light-typebat aura could not only be a sharp sword that could cut through everything, it could also be a long spear or a huge shield. When it became a weapon, the zing light would pierce through everything. Anything that was cut by it, be it wood or stone, would have a very smooth fracture. Turning into a defensive tool, the light was like indestructible steel, capable of withstanding all attacks. ¡°The de condensed from light-attributebat aura isparable tosers in my previous life. An ordinary person would not be able to withstand it at all! Moreover, this kind of de can be used to cut objects. It¡¯s most suitable for chopping wood or grinding off the uneven edges of tables, chairs, and benches.¡± Watson was a little excited as he thought about it. To him, training to be stronger was not the goal and enjoying the process was paramount. With his current strength, if he used his full strength, his light-attributebat aura could be maintained for a few hours, which was enough for him to do a lot of things. Not only did Watson was in awe over the warrior ss having thergest number of cultivators in this world. It did not matter whether they were strong or not,at the very least, they must be able tost long. Just as he was about to continue his experiment, a surprised cry came from outside and interrupted him. ¡°What happened?¡± Two fat men, one on the left and one on the right, followed Edward into the courtyard. They rubbed their eyes in pain, and tears flowed out of the corners of their eyes. Edward was not any better, and he also covered his eyes with his hands, ¡°Watson, What are you doing? What is so eye-piercing?¡± ¡°Father, I am training mybat aura.¡± Watson scratched his head and let the light attributebat aura in his hand disperse. Training hisbat aura? Edward was a strong warrior in the past after all. At this moment, he had already returned to his senses and blinked his tearful eyes. ¡°Whatbat aura is so bright? Could it be...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s light-attributebat aura.¡± ¡°Light-attributebat aura!¡± The two merchants also opened their eyes and sized Watson up. He had brown hair and a curly hair on the top of his head. His fair little face was tender and his handsome face was in full disy. His azure blue eyes were as deep as the ocean, and there was not a hint of the naivety that a youth should have. The boy was not very tall and stood at only about 1.4 meters, but he was very strong. Smooth muscle lines could be seen on his exposed forearms. He was wearing a small ck shirt and shorts that glowed weakly with light. From the perspective of the two merchants who had traveled north and south for many years, those did not look like ordinary clothes. ¡°Edward, this is your family¡¯s eighth child? God bless him. What an amazing child.¡± The rtively fat middle-aged man walked in front of Watson. His right hand touched his left shoulder and he took a step back before bending his knees and bowing. ¡°I am the leader of the Lucky Business Group, Carter. I am deeply honored to meet the youngest Silver-tier warrior in the history of the kingdom! Thanks to you, I also obtained arge number of Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs.¡± ¡°The youngest Silver-tier warrior in the history of the Kingdom?¡± Watson was a little stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. As far as I know, in the hundreds of years of history of the kingdom, the most talented person was only able to be a Silver-tier warrior at the age of twelve. That person has now be the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s sword saint, and is also the only Diamond-tier powerhouse. I feel that your future achievements will not be inferior to that of Lord Sword Saint.¡± Carter was very polite to Watson, unlike when he was facing Edward. He initially was doubtful when he heard that Watson had be a Silver-tier warrior at the age of ten, but after seeing the light-attributebat aura that Watson had mastered, it proved to be so dazzling that his eyes became blurry. At that moment, his doubts instantly dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m Reynolds from the Travelling Wind Business Group. Watson, I¡¯ve also wanted to meet you for a very long time.¡± After Carter, another merchant squeezed over. His eyes were shining as he stared at Watson, as though he was sizing up a treasure trove. Compared to the prosperous regions of the kingdom, the border was like the countryside. The people living there were a bunch of uncultured farmers. Even if they heard that Watson had be a Silver-tier warrior at such a young age, they would at most be surprised, but they did not understand the concept of a ten-year-old silver-tier warrior at all. If the news of Watson bing a Silver-tier warrior at the age of ten was spread, he would definitely be fought over by the great nobles. If it was spread to the King, he might even be given a title like ¡®The child prodigy that only appears once a century¡¯. Originally, Carter and Reynolds had already broken off contact with Edward a long time ago. The reason they hade this time was because they had heard about Watson¡¯s deeds. Carter continued, ¡°Watson, are you interested in going to Monte Town? The professionals¡¯ union in Monte Town. They can measure your exact strength and use it as a basis to issue your professional token. Only when you receive the token will you be a true professional! As long as you agree, the expenses for this journey will be covered by the Lucky Business Group.¡± The professionals of the Holy Dragon Kingdom had strict requirements. Only those who went to the professionals¡¯ union to take the test and passed the challenge were qualified to be official cultivators. The token that Carter mentioned was a small token that was issued after passing the test. Those who passed the Iron-tier examination would be issued an Iron token. Those who passed the Bronze-tier examination would be given a Bronze token. Those who did not have a token, regardless of whether they called themselves Silver- or Gold-tier warriors, were all treated as self-professed. Watson¡¯s situation was exactly like that. Although everyone said that he had Silver-tier strength, it did not count if he did not pass the union¡¯s assessment. If he took eight to ten years to pass the assessment, his title of prodigy would be gone. ¡°Carter, do you think Watson would care about your little bit of travel money?¡± Reynolds nced at him, thinking to himself that the guy was cunning enough to say what he wanted to say in advance. Turning his head, Reynolds looked at Watson sincerely, ¡°Watson, you¡¯d be better off follow our Travelling Wind Business Group! I¡¯m very familiar with the dean of Monte Town¡¯s the Knight Academy. I can rmend you to study there. If your results are excellent, you¡¯ll have a chance to leave the border and go to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s Royal Academy to study. That would be a great honor.¡± Watson looked at the two fatties in front of him and found that each of their looks was fiercer than the other, desperate to swallow him down. He took two steps back and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any intention of studying. I think the border is pretty good! I want to build arge-scale breeding farm here and grow wheat. There are still many things I haven¡¯t done.¡± ¡°Raising magical beasts and farmingnd. At most, you¡¯ll be a farmer. How can youpare to going to school and possibly bing a noble in the future?¡± The two merchants sighed. How could they have known that Watson had transmigrated from another world? In his previous life, he had studied for twenty years. How miserable would it be to repeat that again in his new life? All he wanted was to start a side business and earn money to enjoy himself. ¡°The Royal Academy? What¡¯s so good about that ce? It¡¯s enough that I teach Watson. Isn¡¯t that right, my child?¡± Edward interrupted at this time. ¡°Shut up! The gods are really unfair. How could they let you give birth to such a talented child?¡± ¡°If this child is left in your hands, he¡¯ll be destroyed sooner orter.¡± The two merchants beat their chests and stomped their feet. They had just been wondering why Watson did not seize such a good opportunity and realized it was probably the father¡¯s fault. After so many years of not seeing each other, Edward was still the same sloppy man who deserved...a beating. The mere fact that Edward dared topare himself with the Royal Academy was a show of how shameless he was. Just as Carter and Reynolds could not take it anymore and wanted to persuade Watson again, a loud sound suddenly came from outside. Bang! Following that, a guard hurriedly ran in. With a pale face, he pointed outside. ¡°Leader, Baron Edward, something terrible happened. When we were carrying the stone bs, someone identally slipped and broke two pieces of the stone bs.¡± ¡°Idiots, is this how you work?¡± Reynolds no longer bothered with Watson. He widened his bell-sized eyes, and his face darkened. These stone bs were all high-quality white jade stone bs. Edward had asked them to build the wall, and the quantity of bs that they brought over was just right. Each of them was worth ten gold coins. How were they supposed to start work if they were missing two pieces? Are they supposed to go through all that trouble to return to Monte Town and move them again? Carter was also very angry. The guard was his subordinate who had always been careless, and it was a really big mistake that he made there. Had it not been for the fact that Carter was in front of some outsiders, he would have alreadyid a hand on the subordinate. ¡°Uncles, don¡¯t be anxious. What exactly is going on? Let¡¯s go out and take a look first.¡± Watson stopped the two merchants who were about to get angry and turned to walk out. In his heart however, he thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it just two stones? What¡¯s the big deal?¡¯ Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Fusion: Top-Grade Arcana Mithril

¡°We¡¯ll listen to you, Watson.¡± Reynolds nodded to Watson, nced at Carter, and walked straight out. After all, it was not his subordinates who hadmitted the crime. His anger just now was just for show. Carter, who was on the receiving end of the look, secretly cursed him for gloating. He was a bit embarrassed, as he had wanted to take the opportunity to entice Watson, but did not expect his subordinates tomit such a big mistake. Fortunately, the young genius was not angry. Outside the courtyard stood six burly men dressed as guards. One of them was a young man in his early twenties. He was lying on the ground, rubbing his ankles with a pale face. His ankles had turned ck and blue. Beside him was a round stone and tworge pieces of broken white jade stone bs. The so-called white jade stone bs were not made of jade, but a rare mineral called White Jade. This mineral naturally produced a kind of fragrance which could calm the mind of those who smelled it, in addition to having the effect of promoting cultivation. A house made of White Jade could be warm in winter and cool in summer. It was a material loved by many great nobles. At this moment, Carter looked at the shattered and translucent pieces on the ground. His vision went ck, and his body swayed, almost falling down. Before he came out, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. If the white jade stone tablet was not severely broken and only broke into two or three pieces, he could still barely use it, but that glimmer of hope had since disappeared without a trace. ¡°Idiots, are you all pigs?¡± Carter pointed at his subordinates and could not help but roar, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Baron Edward. Don¡¯t even think about taking this month¡¯s pay! Not only this month, you won¡¯t get the next month¡¯s pay either.¡± A group of people, especially the guards who fell to the ground, looked aggrieved. They were already very tired from moving such arge b. Who would have thought that there would be round stones on the ground? They did not do it on purpose, but with mistakes like that, the fine of a months¡¯ wages was light punishment, as opposed to if Carter expelled them from the caravan. ¡°Baron Edward, we were wrong. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°We are really sorry. We were careless.¡± A few guards turned their heads and carefully lowered their heads to Edward. ¡°Forget it. You did not do it on purpose.¡± Edward waved his hand and walked to the guard who had sprained his ankle. He picked up the round stone under his feet and looked at it. He found that it was very smooth. There was not a single corner on it, and it did not seem to be formed naturally. Turning his head, Edward nced at Watson. Back in the courtyard, he saw a few pieces of broken stone on the ground. Some of the edges and corners had been smoothed out, just like that stone. Feeling his father¡¯s gaze, Watson whistled and turned his small head to the side. Just now, in order to test whether the weapon condensed by his light-attributebat aura was sharp enough, he not only hacked at the big stone in the courtyard, but also shed at the broken stones and either pierced or grinded them. Perhaps a few pieces had identally flown out in the process of cutting. Having roughly guessed the cause of the incident, Edward found that Carter was still reprimanding his subordinates and sighed, ¡°Carter, it has been many years since west met, and your temper is still as hot-tempered as ever! Alright, they¡¯ve been punished, so let¡¯s not make things difficult for these people anymore. Unfortunately, we can only trouble you to make another trip to Monte Town.¡± He did not want to make things difficult for Carter, but he also felt that it was unfortunate. Originally, they could repair the house again within the next two days with those white jade bs, but aside from having to wait a period of time, they also had to spend more money there. Just thinking about it made him feel annoyed. ¡°You guys, Baron Edward has already spoken. Didn¡¯t you hear him? Count yourself lucky this time. The next time something simr happens, I will expel all of you from the Lucky Business Group. Hurry up and tidy up this ce, then get lost.¡± Carter waved his hand impatiently. A few guards quickly acknowledged him. They supported the injured one and were about to turn around and leave. At this moment. ¡°Wait.¡± Watson walked out. ¡°Uncle Carter, I think it¡¯s just a few stones. It¡¯s a bit too much to punish them for two months¡¯sry.¡± Too much? ¡°Watson, you only say that because you don¡¯t know the value of these white jade stone bs! White jade can only be found inrge mines. It was very troublesome to excavate them back and forth. Monte Town is the only one stocking this within a radius of a few hundred kilometers. It would take two days to go back and forth from here to Monte Town. That¡¯s a total of four days! In addition, a white jade b is worth ten gold pieces. There¡¯s also the cost of transporting it again, and the money to hire someone to protect it...the total would reach at least a hundred gold coins.¡± Carter had a bitter expression on his face. He counted on his fingers, thinking to himself that he could not squander his money like that no matter how rich he was. Watson was a child whose considerations were too simple. ¡°Then if I can repair these white jade bs, will you be able to let these people go?¡± Watson asked. ¡°Watson, if the white jade bs could be easily repaired, then Carter wouldn¡¯t be so angry,¡± Reynolds could not help but interject. How were the broken stone bs supposed to be repaired, sticking them bit by bit? The amount of manpower and resources needed to do that was even more than buying a new stone b. The guards looked at each other, then looked at Watson in surprise. However,pared to the two merchants, their eyes were filled with gratitude. They had not expected the young master of that family to speak up for them. What a good person. Of course, if they knew that the stone that had caused them to fall was Watson¡¯s doing, they would not have thought so. ¡°It¡¯s Alright, Uncle Reynolds. I have a way.¡± Watson faced Reynolds, who didn¡¯t believe him, and smiled shyly. ¡°This...¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Reynolds. Let him try!¡± Edward said, stroking his chin. Compared to his two merchant friends, he knew Watson better. With all those magical abilities Watson had, perhaps he really did have a way if he said it so confidently. ¡°Alright then.¡± Reynolds sighed. Beside him, Carter did not have any expectations either. ¡°System, fuse it for me.¡± Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Watson walked to the white jade fragments on the ground, pointed at thergest fragment that was norger than a fist, and activated the system¡¯s ability. A ray of light shed, and all the crushed stones on the ground collided in front of him. Some of them were not white jade, but ordinary stones. [Congrattions, Master! You have sessfully fused a Silver-tier ore: Arcana Mithril.] [Silver-tier Arcana Mithril] [Effect: able to condense the elements of heaven and earth. When carried around, it can increase a cultivator¡¯s cultivation speed by 50%. It is very durable and can resist the attack of a Silver-tier powerhouse.] [Additional effect: resizing (has good ductility, its volume can change by ten times)] ¡°Not bad.¡± Watson looked at the shining metal te that was one meter in radius and pped his hands in satisfaction. He turned his head and saw a few guards looking at him as if he was a monster, they were mumbling things like ¡°What kind of magic is this?¡± and ¡°The stone te that we originally moved was five times bigger than this. This small piece is not enough to build a house.¡±. ¡°Oh no, I almost forgot that this thing will be smaller after fusion. I¡¯ll fuse it again.¡± Watson pped his forehead and was about to continue the fusion. There were many stones everywhere. After fusing arge number of ordinary stones together, he believed that they were able to be good materials too. However, before he could do anything, Carter had already grabbed him tightly, with his eyes emitting a green light. ¡°Watson, Wait a minute. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this piece that you fused with magic should be the legendary Arcana Mithril! Let¡¯s discuss. Can you can sell me a small pieceter?¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Turning Stone Into Gold

¡°It¡¯s Arcana Mithril.¡± Edward gasped. Watson had mastered a magic that could fuse things together and change their quality. It was not a secret at their home, but he just did not expect Watson¡¯s magic to be so powerful. Although the name white jade had a good reputation, it was actually an Iron-tier mineral. Its texture was also very brittle, and it could not bepared to Arcana Mithril. Arcana Mithril was the metal that some powerful mages used to make magic staffs. It had a natural conductivity to magic elements, and the magic staffs made with it were several times more powerful than those of the same level. It could also speed up cultivation, making for an irresistible temptation. Because of its special functions and the fact that it was difficult to extract, the mithril mines in the kingdom had beenpletely exploited many years ago. A fewrge mines were now controlled by the royal family, and outsiders could not touch them. That alone made it clear how precious that metal was. If palm-sized Arcana Mithril could be sold for ten gold pieces, one could imagine the price of a piece the size of a door. It could be sold for hundreds of thousands of gold, and if a finished weapon was made, the price could be dozens of times higher. It was no surprise that Carter¡¯s eyes were almost glued to it and he refused to move. ¡°If Uncle Carter likes it, it¡¯s okay to give this metal to you.¡±Watson scratched his head. Using the system, he could clearly see the effect of this piece of Arcana Mithril. His training speed was increased by 50% . It sounded good, but as long as he fused it, he could be stronger. He did not need to train at all. In his eyes, it was just a piece of iron with exceptional durability. ¡°Give it to me?¡± Carter sucked in a breath of cold air. He almost rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. He said, ¡°Reynolds, pinch me to see if I¡¯m dreaming?¡± p! A hard pnded on Carter¡¯s face, making him spin a couple of times. Reynolds stared at the whole piece of Arcana Mithril with jealousy. What kind of good deed did Carter Do? How could he be so lucky? That was a whole piece of Arcana Mithril, it was worth several thousand gold coins, which was equivalent to half of his savings. Being hit by Reynolds, Carter was not angry. Instead, he held the heavy Arcana Mithril in his hands and rubbed his chubby face on it. ¡°The Arcana Mithril is mine, hehe.¡± The more Reynolds looked at it, the angrier he got. He wanted to kick Carter¡¯s butt again. At this time, Watson looked at him. ¡°Uncle Reynolds, if you want this Arcana Mithril, I can make one for you! But to fuse the Arcana Mithril, you need a white jade b that was as big as before. Also, I have a condition.¡± Hearing this, Reynolds¡¯ heart was burning with passion. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on those guards for what happened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me.¡± Reynolds waved his hand at the few guards who were standing to the side, ¡°Quickly go. Get Someone to bring over another white jade b. This time, be careful. If you do a good job, you won¡¯t have to pay that two months¡¯ fine! Even if Carter still wants to punish you, I will pay double the price to help you make up for it.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The guards left happily. They didn¡¯t know what Arcana Mithril was, but seeing the two merchants so excited, it was obviously a good thing. Plus, their wages did not have to be deducted, so they were even more grateful to Watson, this young master was not only kind-hearted but also capable. He would definitely have a bright future. After arranging all that, Reynolds thought of something and looked at Edward with some embarrassment. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m sorry. These white jade bs were meant for you to build a house. It¡¯s all my fault...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Two white jade bs have already been broken. We can¡¯t expand them anyway. We might as well take this opportunity to fuse the white jade bs into Arcana Mithril! I remember buying sixteen white jade bs from you this time. I¡¯ll give you two of them as gifts. As for the remaining fourteen, if they can be fused into Arcana Mithril, please help me sell them in the Monte Town.¡± Edward put his hand on Reynolds¡¯ shoulder. He was indeed rich, but he was not a fool. He had just saved up a few thousand gold coins at home. Each of that mithril was worth several thousand gold coins. If he sold them all, he would be a millionaire. As long as Watson¡¯s magic did not lose its ability and could be done on repeat, it would not matter even if he melted the gold coins and used them instead of white jade to build a house. ... ¡°The stone tablet is here, please make way.¡± ¡°This is the Arcana Mithril. I heard that bringing a small piece with you can double the cultivation speed of a cultivator! If it is built into a house, the cultivation speed can be increased even more. It can even be used as a mode of cultivation when you lie down and sleep.¡± More than ten guards surrounded the sixteen pieces of silver in front of the courtyard gate. They sized up the one-meter-wide metal blocks and secretly swallowed their saliva. With the precedent of getting fired for stealing eggs, none of them dared to show their greed. Besides, Watson had helped them out of kindness earlier, so they respected the young master more than the two big businessmen. Whoever dared to steal these two pieces of ore tes would have to face the wrath. ¡°Edward, let¡¯s talk about it. Can you give me a few more pieces of Arcane Mithril?¡±Carter was beside Edward, trying to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you six pieces at most. The remaining ten pieces will be sold in our name.¡± Edward nced at him. He usually made babies with Catherine at that time, so he was quite unhappy to be harassed by two fat guys at that moment. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I don¡¯t want too much. Give me four pieces and give Reynolds two pieces.¡± Carterughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Reynolds¡¯ angry voice came from the side, ¡°Why would you want four pieces? Your Lucky Business Group doesn¡¯t have as much money as Travelling Wing Business Group. You don¡¯t seem at all afraid of overeating with those four pieces. Just give us the four dors.¡± Everyone knew that Arcana Mithril was a highly profitable metal. As long as they went back and refined it into something, they could earn back ten times their money. Such a good bargain could not possibly be given to Carter for free. ¡°I said four. Firste, first served, understand?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s useless to tell me this! My bottom line is three pieces per person. I¡¯m asking you if you agree?¡± ¡°Will you fight with me if I don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Those are your words!¡± ... The two merchants grabbed each other¡¯s cors, blowing their beards and ring at each other. They were about to fight, but the guards beside them were not surprised. If they had the chance to get their hands on the Arcana Mithril, the guards would certainly be more excited than the merchant. ¡°Okay, okay. We can¡¯t expand the house these days anyway! If you want to fight, do it somewhere else. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡± Edward waved his hand and was about to walk into the courtyard. ¡°Father, wait a minute.¡± At this moment, Watson pulled his sleeve. Edward turned his head and saw Watson¡¯s eyes twinkling. He said hesitantly, ¡°Father, what if I say that I have a way to expand the house?¡± ¡°What? You have a way?¡±Edward¡¯s face changed. Watson had a way when the white jade broke and had sincee up with another way to expand the house. Could Watson at least save his father some dignity after the man could not even think of anything? Could Watson¡¯s way be by fusing arge number of white jade bs into Arcana Mithril, and then using the Arcana Mithril to build the house? Aside from the fact that the family could not be that extravagant, there were not that many white jade bs to begin with. ¡°I do have a crude idea.¡± Watson nodded and pointed at the big stones in the yard not far away from him, which had been used to test hisbat aura earlier. He then started the fusion. With a whoosh, the size of the big stones shrunk by ten times, and when they werebined, they turned into crystal clear ores that were simr to white jade stones. ¡°Dad, Look, you can use ordinary stones to fuse simr ores, and you can have as many as you want. As long as your two uncles¡¯ men go around and collect more stones, we can start work very soon.¡± Edward¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything. It was not that he had not thought of such a simple reason, but he did not dare to think about it. Watson could use white jade because white jade was an Iron-tier treasure. It was far too exaggerated for Watson to turn ordinary stones into treasures. Even the legendary great philosopher of that kingdom, who had spent his entire life researching ways to turn stone into gold, was only average at best. Carter and Reynolds, who were fighting on the side, stopped fighting at this moment. They used their hands to smooth the creases on each other¡¯s clothes. ording to Watson, if there was an inexhaustible supply of stones, there would be an endless supply of white jade stone bs, and Arcana Mithril could also be produced continuously. Was there a need to hurry if they had plenty of opportunities to do such business in the future? Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Fusing Ten Houses Into One Mansion

¡°Do you really think that there are people in this world who are born with everything?¡± Three miles away from Watson¡¯s house, a guard was sweating profusely. He was leaning against a tree to cool himself off and avoid the scorching sun in the sky. There were three simr guards sitting beside him. Two of them had even taken off their upper body clothes and wrapped them around their waists, revealing their strong muscles. In front of them, more than twenty long carriages were parked quietly. They were filled with items, not treasures or medicinal herbs, but rocks. Some farmers who passed by had strange expressions on their faces when they saw the sheer amount of tattered items in the carriages. They did not even think to look twice. It was precisely because the items were not valuable that the guards were able to rx and rest. At this moment, another guard heard theirpatriot¡¯s questions and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are people in this world who are born with knowledge. I only know people should never bepared with one another. Some people are born rich, some are poor, and their talents are the same. If someone who is blessed by the heavens works hard for a year, he will be able to do something that we will never be able to do in our lifetime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if I work hard for my entire life, I will still not be able topare to young master Watson.¡± The guard who spoke first sighed. He was the youth who had sprained his ankle in the merchant group two days ago. His name was Gordo. He was a Bronze-tier warrior at the tender age of 20 and was considered talented amongst the many guards of the merchant group. Gordo¡¯s dream was to one day sessfully advance to Silver-tier and be respected by others. He was initially escorting the merchant group at that time, and did not pay much attention when he heard that the Garry family had produced a young Silver-tier warrior. Many farmers were uncultured in that poor and remote ce at the border. They might even mistake a Bronze-tier warrior for a Silver-tier warrior. The result was undoubtedly a great shock to him. Regardless of whether Watson really was a Silver-tier warrior, the mere fact that he had mastered the rare light-attributebat aura made Gordo extremely envious. There was no need to mention what had happened after that. He had been reprimanded by the boss for spraining his ankle, and Watson had protected him. The scene of turning waste into treasure, where those materials were fused together to improve their quality, was still lingered in his mind. Gordo¡¯s idol had originally been the kingdom¡¯s only Diamond-tier sword saint, but it had since changed to Watson. He had been pestering Watson for the past two days, hoping that Watson would be his master and teach him how to learn light-attributebat aura. Although Watson was a child, he was still a Silver-tier warrior, and strength represented status in that world. Unfortunately, Watson had not agreed to it, so he could only settle for the next best thing by helping gather the stones and attempt to make sure that Watson acknowledged him. This was already the third trip on the third day. The stones he dragged out were at least a few thousand kilograms. Although there were norge mountains nearby, there were more than ten small mounds. If all of them were mined, there would be at least a hundred thousand kilograms of stones. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we go backte, the boss might get angry again! Moreover, looking at the time, Young Master Watson will be able to build the house today. If we gote, we won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± After resting enough, everyone got up and returned to the surroundings of the carriage. Gordo curled his lips and was thest to stand up. The term ¡®young master¡¯ was usually used by servants to address their master, and he was the one who called Watson first. The others only learned it after hearing him call that way. Carter and Reynolds were both jealous and helpless with the way the guards treated Watson as their master. Even the two of them wanted to curry favor with Watson, not to mention their subordinates. At this moment, they were standing in the courtyard. Each of them stood behind Watson and was holding a fan to fan him. ¡°Young Master, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strange method of building a house. What exactly are you going to do?¡± In the courtyard in front of them, there were seven additional houses made of stone bricks and tiles, other than the original three-story building of the Watson family. Because the courtyard had been demolished two days ago, the eight individual houses were still able to fit in, the reason why so many houses were built in two days was not only because the stone materials that Watson had fused with the stones were strong and neat to handle, but also because the guards built them randomly instead of building a foundation. Carter did not quite understand why so many weak and independent houses had to be built. If they were to be used for living, Watson was not old enough to leave his parents¡¯ house. Carter did not think that they were to be prepared for merchants who hade from afar either, since there was no point building houses for people who did not stay there for long. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m going to do soon! Once Gordo and the otherse back and several thousand kilograms of stones are fused, two more houses¡¯ walls can be produced. As for the roof, just continue to build it with the courtyard fence that has been demolished. We can finally start once ten houses are assembled.¡± Watson waved his hand, his expression calm. He had been using ordinary stone as fusion materials for the past few days. Because he was afraid that the fused items would be too good, and that it would cause the two merchants to be unable to move, he had fused a silver jade that was a little stronger than white jade. Silver jade was between Iron- and Bronze-tier ores. The surface of the stone seemed to be made of gold and had a lustrous texture, which sparkled when ced in the sunlight. These days, Watson¡¯s brothers and sisters were very curious about the way the family expanded the house. The eldest brother and Scarlet helped out frequently, which was very normal. However, the sixth sibling Margaret and bedridden fifth sibling Peter would sometimes look down through the window. They had heard that their father, Edward, had made a fortune on chicken eggs and wanted to splurge, which was understandable, but why was it their youngest sibling Watson who was in charge of supervising them? In the evening, Gordo and the others returned with more than 20 carts ofrge stones. When they returned, someone handed them water bottles. Watson walked directly to the 20 carts and started the system fusion. Pieces of silver jade bs that were a few meters in circumference were forged and carried down by the guards. Around the original eight houses, two more houses were spliced together. These two houses were solid silver jade bs on the outside and supported by wooden strips on the inside, the windows and stairs were omitted, and there was no furniture. From the outside, these houses were more gorgeous than Watson¡¯s original small wooden house. However, they did not have a foundation. It was not a big deal if they were hit by a storm, but if they were hit by an earthquake, the buildings would definitely copse very quickly. ¡°Young Master, now that we have gathered ten houses, you should at least tell us what you want to do, right?¡± Reynolds was trying to outdo Carter, and the speed at which he waved the fan for Watson began increasing. Big businessmen like them were usually served by others. When did they ever serve anyone else? Because he had been waving the fan for an entire afternoon, Reynolds¡¯ hands were almost numb. He was still enduring, because Carter was still by his side. At that point, he no longer wanted to best Carter for a few stone bs: what he wanted was Watson¡¯s favor and the greater benefits that came with it. ¡°Alright, we can begin.¡± Watson nodded and extended his right hand towards the ten houses. The surrounding guards drank water as they wiped the sweat off their faces. Their eyes were filled with curiosity. They also wanted to know what this mysterious young master was going to do. ¡°System, Fuse.¡± Facing the ten houses, Watson spat out two words and closed his eyes. This was the first time he had fused with such a huge object like a house. He did not know what effect it would have. Bang! As the sound faded, the ten houses suddenly shook and turned into a huge light that collided with each other. The intersection point happened to be the wooden house that Watson had originally lived in. A dazzling huge ball of light appeared, and everyone closed their eyes to avoid it. After the light dissipated and everyone reopened their eyes, everyone was dumbfounded. The original ten houses had already disappeared in front of them. What appeared before everyone was a building, and no one knew whether that building should be called a mansion or a castle. It covered an area of several kilometers and had a total of four floors. One could see the spacious corridors and rooms inside it through the floor-to-ceiling windows. A conservative estimate of the number of rooms would be around a hundred. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Messengers From the Imperial City

¡°This is too shocking. Even Monte Town¡¯s mayor doesn¡¯t have this big a house!¡± A guard from Lucky Business Group who had seen the mayor¡¯s house was practically staring at the mansion in front of him. ¡°Not only can he fuse ores, he can even fuse houses too. Is there anything in this world that the young master can¡¯t do?¡± another guardmented. He finally understood why Watson wanted to build ten houses. It turned out that they were used as materials for fusion. The houses that they had built previously looked quite impressive on the outside, but the foundation was actually not very solid. However, they did not doubt the sturdiness of the mansion in front of them. The ck walls that flickered with a faint luster gave people a majestic feeling. There were a few vines wrapped around them, which diluted the heavy feeling and brought a hint of vitality. Through the bright windows, one could also see the murals hanging on the walls, other than the bedrooms. There were also some exquisite porcin pieces ced on the ground. The guard dared to guarantee that the houses that were originally built by everyone did not even have ss, let alone murals and porcin pieces. When he thought of this, he felt very regretful. Why did he not have the talent for magic when he was born? Could he have done such an amazing thing if he was a mage instead of a warrior? At this moment, the guards were not only amazed at the magic of Watson¡¯s magic, they were also amazed at his taste. After all, anyone could do a fusion of houses, but to fuse it into a low-key, elegant, spacious and luxurious residence was not something that an ordinary person could do. The pear tree door covered with veins, and the two doorknobs carved into the shape of a lion in front of the door, were the epitome of detail. [Silver-tier ckmoon Castle] [Effect: forged from bronze-tier ck jade ore. Cultivation speed increased by 30% if cultivated inside the home. At the same time, you can sleep faster and feel more at ease.] [Special Effect: domain (if any creature enters the castle with hostility, they will be suppressed. The strength of professionals below silver-tier will be reduced by 50%)] ¡°This isn¡¯t only a ce to live; it¡¯s also a superrge-scale magic tool!¡± Watson looked at the castle that was one floor higher than before. There was a conical dome on both sides of the castle, and he sighed in his heart. The castle was not unfamiliar to the people of the Middle Ages, but that was only for the higher-ups. Only the royal family and the great nobles could afford to live in a castle. The Miles Manor that Watson had seen before was just a group of bungalows. ¡°Alright, the castle is finished. Next, it¡¯s time to build the chicken coops. Everyone, follow me! If it¡¯s fast, it¡¯ll bepleted in another week. I¡¯ll treat everyone to live in the castle for the next few days and have the best bread and meat to eat.¡± Watson looked at the manor a few times, turned around, and waved his small hand. The castle was not enough. ording to his ideals, his family should adopt the sameyout as the Miles Manor. The family¡¯s chicken farm should be surrounded by walls, and it would be best if they also surrounded ten acres of farnd. That way, it would be difficult for anyone to break in. Unfortunately, at least ten kilometers of a wall was needed in order to aplish that. It amounted to arge number of stones, and they still needed those guards to carry them. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± All the guards smiled, exposed their arms, and walked out in a mighty manner. They were so obedient not only because they would be able to enjoy good food and drink, but also because they wanted to see what Watson would do next. ... Time flew by, and soon, a week had passed. There were many things to do these few days. The merchants under Carter and Reynolds would each transport rocks during the morning, noon, and evening. They would transport three times a day, emptying the rocks in the nearby hills. If that was not enough, they would go to the nearby farms and ask for it as plenty of farms had hundreds or thousands ofrge rocks. If it really did not work, these guards would even take out a few copper coins. After a while, the nearby farms all learned of the news that the Watson family was expanding, and some skeptical people even secretly went to take a look. It just so happened that a week had passed and the bright moon hung in the sky. Two figures, one tall and one short, came from the middle of the kingdom and appeared on a hill one kilometer away from the Watson family. There were many hills at the border, so if the farnd here was more than a hundred acres, it would mostly be terraced fields. Even the Misty Forest grew at the foot of a mountain range. The mountain range where Misty Forest was located was called Dragonspine Snow Mountain. It got its name because the snow did not melt all year round, and it was shaped like a long dragon lying on its stomach. The snow mountain was ten thousand meters tall, and there were countless dangerous magical beasts on it. After crossing it, one would arrive at an extremely cold ce, that was the territory of the Winter Kingdom. And to the east of Watson¡¯s house, more than a hundred miles away was the border count¡¯s territory, who was in charge of the border. There were a hundred thousand barren mountains outside, and beyond the hundred thousand barren mountains was the Thorn Empire. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was located in the center of the continent, surrounded by a country on each side. The Holy Dragon Kingdom, which upied the most fertilend in the center, was always somewhat estranged from other countries. The friction with the Thorn Empire had been greater in the past two years, and had it not been for the natural dangers surrounding the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the kingdom would have been destroyed long ago. ¡°Sigh, in less than half a year, it will be winter in March! The continuous snowstorms in the past few months will affect the harvest. There are also powerful magical beasts running out of the dense fog forest to steal things and wreak havoc. In addition, the soldiers of the empire are eyeing us from the east. Fortunately, the count at the border is known as His Majesty¡¯s chief mage. Although his rank is not high, he is deeply trusted by His Majesty. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to clean up this mess.¡± The person who spoke was a green-robed young man with pointed boots, two small wings, and a feathered helmet. Beside him stood a young woman. The white feathers on the helmet fluttered in the wind. That was the symbol of a messenger. ¡°Stopining. This time, the Imperial City received intelligence that the empire¡¯s soldiers are getting restless. They asked us toe and inform the border count to increase our vignce! At the same time, they also asked us to search for some local intelligence and report back.¡± The corners of the young woman¡¯s mouth curled up, she revealed a bright smile. ¡°So, have you found any interesting news in the vicinity recently?¡± As messengers, their job was to pass on information, go to certain ces to gather materials, and report on the situation there, such as whether the taxes were reasonable, whether the border guards were loyal, or whether there were hidden geniuses. All sorts of things were reported, as it was conducive to the control of the country by the higher-ups. ¡°If we want to talk about interesting stuff, we did find two! There was a Miles Manor near here. A few days ago, the owner of the manor was killed, but no one in the manor went to thew enforcers. Instead, they all said that it was good that he died,¡± the male messenger said. The female messenger seemed indifferent and replied calmly, ¡°Since no one cares about them after they died, they must have done too many bad things in their lives! Let me ask you, does this Miles have any nobility title?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s just an ordinaryndlord. He doesn¡¯t even have a wife.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. A few people like him die every year. Even if we do manage them, they¡¯re not under our control. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°There is indeed one more thing. Should I say it¡¯s strange, or should I say that it¡¯s difficult to ascertain the truth? In short, it¡¯s very troublesome.¡± The male messenger looked around and carefully lowered his voice, ¡°I heard from the farmers nearby that a down and out baron named Edward has recently earned a lot of money and is using this money to expand his house! It¡¯s said that the castle he built is even more magnificent than the houses of the great nobles. It¡¯sparable to the royal pce. Because the overall structure of the mansion is crescent-shaped, it looks like a ck crescent moon from the mountain during the day. That¡¯s why people call it the ckmoon Castle!¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯sparable to the royal pce? It¡¯s just the delusion of a country bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the world. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the same as a country bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the world? Forget it, stop talking. It looks like there¡¯s nothing interesting around here. Let¡¯s hurry up and send a letter to count at the border. Let¡¯s hurry back...¡± As she spoke, the female messenger began to stride down the hill when she stopped halfway. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the female messenger¡¯s wide-open mouth, the male messenger could not help but ask. Raising her hand, the female messenger pointed not far ahead, her fingers trembling non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s the royal pce!¡± In the distance, there was a tall building that stretched far and wide. It was surrounded by a wall that was ten kilometers long and more than two meters tall. There were also short spears stuck on top of it. The ck wall reflected the bright moonlight, and the faint roar of a giant beast could be heard, leaving them utterly shocked. The male messenger looked over and felt that this castle was too gorgeous. It wasparable to ten manorsbined. Although it was not as grand as the royal pce, it was still shocking to see such a huge thing appear in this ce. Of course, he was more dissatisfied than surprised. ¡°And you just said that I was ignorant. Look, this ckmoon Castle really does exist, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Watson¡¯s Ambition

A banquet was being held in ckmoon Castle. There were more than 30 people sitting in the huge hall. Edward and Catherine sat at the head of the table. Next to them were Watson and the two big businessmen. Behind them were their elder brothers and sisters, as well as the guards of the two caravans and the six farmers from Miles Manor. During that time, wine sses were exchanged, and it was very lively. ¡°Young Master Watson, everything is done. We will set off tomorrow! Sigh, if it was possible, I¡¯d really like to stay here for a longer period of time.¡± Carter raised his wine ss and gave Watson a toast whilementing. ¡°Yes, this is the first time I¡¯m staying in such arge castle! There are hundreds of rooms, and I sleep in one every day. It¡¯ll be different for every day of the year.¡± Reynolds looked around and said. One could livefortably in ckmoon Castle as well as eat good meat and bread every day. The group of guards were so happy that they did not even think about going home. They treated that ce as heaven. If not for the fact that the business group still had a lot of things to deal with in Monte Town, Reynolds would have wanted to stay here for a few years and enjoy the treatment of a great noble. ¡°Uncles, don¡¯t worry. This is your second home. You can stay here as long as you want.¡± Watson smiled. Using fruit juice instead of wine, he apanied the two merchants to have a drink. The two merchants hurriedly thanked him and said, ¡°We¡¯lle again when we have the chance.¡± They praised Watson for being sensible. Beside them, Watson¡¯s third and fourth siblings looked at each other as if they had made an important decision, then said in unison, ¡°When you two merchants leave, can you bring us along?¡± They had witnessed the development of their family over the past few days. Edward was busy expanding his house, while his elder brother was in charge of teaching Watson. Other than his fifth and sixth siblings, who did not go downstairs, their seventh sibling, Scarlet would asionally follow the guards out to hunt. Each person had something to do except for Zeke and Zenoah. It had already been their duty to sell the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Now that they had a merchant to do it for them, they were bored out of their minds. Because they had eaten quite a few eggs and had consumed the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng, their strength had increased to 2000 catties. During the past two days when they had nothing to do, they followed Vincent and learned how to train theirbat aura, but it did not take long for them to give up. It was not that they did not have talent, but they were just not interested to train. Their main interest was doing business. Since the two merchants were here, they decided to follow the two merchants to Monte Town to learn some advanced business methods. With that, they would be able to better manage their family businesses in the future. ¡°You guys want to go to Monte Town? You¡¯re more than wee. With the help of these two little brothers, our Travelling Wind Business Group will definitely develop better.¡± Reynolds¡¯ eyes lit up when he heard that. He had been fretting over how to build a good rtionship with Watson and win against Carter when the opportunity presented itself right there. Zeke and Zenoah were Watson¡¯s older brothers. As long as he became friends with these two, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Watson not taking care of him a little more. ¡°How shameless can you be, Reynolds? Who said that these two little brothers must join your Travelling Wind Business Group? It¡¯s obviously better to join our Lucky Business Group. Young Masters Zeke and Zenoah, you are free to choose. Who do you want to follow?¡± Carter put down his wine ss heavily and pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. It was normal for Reynolds to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with Watson. However, did he have to be so brazen as to act as though Carter did not exist? Zeke and Zenoah looked at each other, revealing a sly smile. ¡°I want to go to the Lucky Business Group (Travelling Wind Business Group)!¡± Zeke had chosen the Lucky Business Group, while Zenoah had chosen the Travelling Wind Business Group. The two brothers had telepathy, and they always synced with each other regardless of what they did. On that asion, there was a rare disagreement. Watson watched from the side and nodded to himself. These two brothers were really smart. If they chose the same group, the other merchant would definitely be unhappy. It would be better for each of them to choose one. This way, they would be able to help the two merchants fight. After all, on the surface, the merchants groups were the ones in charge of teaching them. If, after a year, Zeke or Zenoah were to be outssed because they weren¡¯t skilled enough, it was the merchant that would lose their reputation. ¡°Good, good, good. Then Zeke will follow our Lucky Business Group! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely impart all my knowledge to you within a year at most,¡± Carter hurriedly said. ¡°Little Brother Zeke, don¡¯t worry. If you follow the Travelling Wind Business Group, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be inferior to your brother in terms of business-mindedness after a year.¡± Reynolds also said the same thing. Those who could be great merchants were obviously intelligent people. After thinking for a moment, they understood what Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s intentions were. However, they did not really mind, as it would still be beneficial to them. ¡°Reynolds, speaking it all you¡¯re good it. The total assets of the Travelling Wind Business Group that you spent ten years to build are not as much as my assets. You better not overestimate yourself!¡± ¡°Carter, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s all big talk, isn¡¯t that right? We¡¯ll see what the result is like.¡± Carter and Reynolds looked at each other. Their gazes collided in mid-air, creating an invisible spark. There was a faint sign that they were about to start a fight. Such scenes happened a few times a day, and Watson was tired of watching it. In order to let his ears rest for a while, he stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, eat slowly. I drank too much fruit juice. I need to go to the toilet first.¡± After he finished speaking, he left the hall. Behind him came the sound of two businessmen arguing with each other, apanied by the sound of pping the table. After leaving the mansion, Watson turned his head to look at the majestic castle that stood in the darkness. The corners of his mouth curled up, ¡°Third and fourth brothers are going out to study. During this period of time, I¡¯ll use the money I earned to expand the house once more! I also have to quickly recruit people. A few hundred bedrooms are not good to be left empty.¡± Who would have thought a month ago that the family would develop to that extent? Even Watson did not expect it. He had one ambition, and that was to expand the scope of the castle. With the castle as the center, there was Miles Manor to the east, boundary stones to the west, and Misty Forest to the north, he would annex all the nearby farms and would build a town more prosperous than Monte Town. He did not tell his family about this idea. Otherwise, even his father, Edward, who was the most resilient, would be shocked to death when he heard it. In the past, Watson only wanted to feed his family and let them live a better life. That simple desire had since changed. He wanted his family to be thergest town at the border and never again be bullied by anyone. ... Outside the fence near the chicken farm. Two messengers from Imperial City were lying on top of the fence, secretly looking inside. ¡°Am I seeing things? This family actually has Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens.¡± Through the short spears and barbed wire erected on the fence, the female messengers discovered that behind the fence was a breeding farm, which was divided into two by a high fence. On the left side of the fence, five Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens.were pacing about, and the stone-built chicken coop was filled with colorful eggs. It was like a treasure trove. On the other side of the fence, the breeding farm was empty, and no one could see what was being raised. ¡°Only the great nobles are qualified to raise Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens. Five chickens... could it be that some great noble came to the border to develop? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this? I must report this to the higher-ups.¡± The female messenger¡¯s eyes were burning, and she reached out to wipe the wall, ¡°And this wall, it seems to be a Bronze-tier ore, ck jade. How much does it cost to build a wall that is ten miles long using Bronze-tier ores? Even the border count who is in charge of the border is not that wealthy.¡± The male messenger¡¯s words came from behind, ¡°I heard that this ce was originally the territory of a poor baron. Perhaps it isn¡¯t that a great noble migrated here, but that the baron made a fortune.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How could a poor baron make a fortune? Even if he made a fortune, how could he build such a magnificent castle in such a short time?¡± The female messenger had a look of disbelief on her face. She felt that someone had pulled her calf and asked, ¡°Why? Do you think what I said is wrong?¡± There was no sound. The feeling of her calf being pulled became stronger and stronger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The female messenger turned her head angrily and found the male messenger lying on the wall. He had a pale face and was trembling as he pointed at the ground below. Under the wall, a little golden lion was pacing slowly. It was baring its teeth at the two of them, with its body emitting the terrifying aura of a Gold-tier magical beast. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Recruiting Subordinates

Ten minutester, Golden sh strutted across the farm and wiped its drooling mouth with its ws. There were two sneaky people outside just now, peeping in. No one knew what they were up to. After it sensed their auras, it only took two steps out before the two people fled in panic. It would have to tell its master about thister. Perhaps its master would reward it with its favorite Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs. As the only Gold-tier magical beast in the family withbat strength, its master had given it the responsibility of guarding the manor and it could not disappoint its master. After taking two steps, the Golden sh came to a pce that was more than a meter tall. It was entirely made of ck jade. That was the nest where it stayed. In front of the pce, two Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens had just climbed over the fence next door. They bowed their heads respectfully to it, pped their wings, and put down two colored eggs as tribute. Two days ago, a human guard tried to steal the eggs, but was discovered by Golden sh. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens, who were initially hostile towards it, changed their minds about it. Other than Emperor Cluck, who still looked down on him arrogantly, the other birds now treated it as one of their own. Golden sh walked into the pce andy on the soft ground made of feathers. He pointed with his ws and signaled for the two Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens toe in. He hugged them on both sides, revealing a human-like expression of enjoyment. Being by Watson¡¯s side was blissful. It never had such treatment back in Miles Manor. It now lived in afortable nest, and when it was hungry, it would call out twice and someone would respectfully bring it cooked food. When it was tired, it could hug female beasts. That was life, or rather, the pinnacle of beast life. It had just scared the two messengers and did not make a move. It was not that it did not eat people, but after living a pampered life, it no longer cared about raw meat. Raw meat was fishy, unptable, and never as delicious as cooked and fragrant roasted meat. Golden sh was enjoying it when footsteps suddenly came from outside. It raised its head and saw that it was none other than its master, Watson. Its eyes immediately lit up, and it quickly ran out and climbed onto Watson¡¯s shoulder. If it wanted to live a morefortable life, it had to work harder to please the young master. ¡°Golden sh, I just heard your warning cry. Did something happen?¡± Watson used his fingers to smooth Golden sh¡¯s silky hair and asked. Watson had originally left the mansion with the intent of going back after taking a short walk outside. He had not expected to hear Golden sh¡¯s voice. After spending so many days together, he had already been able to understand the meaning behind Golden sh¡¯s cry. Golden sh whimpered softly and used its small ws to draw a few times on Watson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You said that there were two outsiders who were leaning on the wall to look and were scared away by you?¡± Golden sh hurriedly nodded and raised its small head arrogantly, as if it was saying, ¡°See, I¡¯m awesome.¡±. ¡°Well done. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare two more pieces of roasted meat and give you an extra meal.¡± Watson stroked Golden sh¡¯s head and looked pensive ¡°Could it be a thief that came here in the middle of the night? Forget it, even if it¡¯s a thief, they won¡¯t be able to steal anything with Golden sh around.¡± These days, the family had been building a castle, attracting many people from the nearby farms toe and visit. Everyone was envious. Some farmers even sent people to send outrge amounts of wheat and magical beast meat to express their goodwill. Now, there were still 300 catties of meat and 500 catties of wheat piled in the kitchen. The meat wouldst an entire month even if he ate it every day. After seeing Golden sh, Watson was even more determined to recruit people. Although the castle only covered a few kilometers now, in the future, the area would expand to dozens of square kilometers, or hundreds of square kilometers. Golden sh alone was definitely not enough to protect it. .. The next morning, Zeke and Zenoah set out with the two business groups. Their mighty caravans disappeared into the dust like a long dragon. The two business groups took away the sixteen pieces of Arcana Mithril that Watson had fused. It would be half a month or a month before they met again, and by then, the family would have tens of thousands of gold coins and a lot of materials. The family was short of ores to expand, and after recruiting people, they had to make weapons for the guards. As a result, they needed some weapons as well as needed farm tools for farming. They could just leave all that to Zeke and Zenoah, as they were well aware of what their familycked. Watson stood beside his parents and waved at the people from the caravan to send them off. The family suddenly lost more than twenty people, and became quiet, which made him feel a little disappointed. Watson was not in high spirits and therefore went to the farnd. Since he had just cleared the weeds, the wheat seeds that were scattered in the farnd had not yet sprouted. Watson urged his light-typebat aura to promote photosynthesis. Then, he cast a Bronze-level spell, the Rainstorm, to moisten the farnd for a while. After that, he went to the breeding farm to tend to the magical beasts. The Sun was setting, and it was almost evening. It was about time for Watson to practice hisbat aura, so Vincent followed along. Ever since Watson became a Bronze-tier warrior, there was very little that his eldest brother could teach him. Instead, his eldest brother wanted to learn light-typebat aura from him. After the integration of the system, knowledge would automatically appear in his mind. It was equivalent to having mastered a set of light-typebat aura cultivation methods. If his big brother could convert fire-typebat aura into light-typebat aura, his strength would still be several times stronger even if his realm did not increase. However, whether or not Vincent could actually master it would depend on Vincent¡¯s own talent. A month passed by just like that. A piece of news spread from the ckmoon Castle and swept through all therge farms nearby. ¡°Have you heard? ckmoon Castle is recruiting people. They say that you¡¯ll be able to eat meat for every meal as long as you be one of their guards. You¡¯ll be paid one gold coin a month, and those who perform well will have a chance to get the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken.¡± A guard said mysteriously in front of a small farm one kilometer away from ckmoon Castle. The farms at the border were distributed ording to thend. Farms existed wherever there was goodnd. The distance was several kilometers, and the nearest one was only separated by a wall. For example, there were two farms a few hundred meters away from the farm where the guard was. Thepanion beside the guard curled his lips when he heard that. ¡°This news of yours is outdated. What¡¯s the point of eating meat? I heard that bing a guard of ckmoon Castle gives you a chance to be personally guided by Young Master Watson in yourbat aura training. You know who Young Master Watson is, right? He¡¯s a famous young Silver-tier warrior. Unfortunately, ckmoon Castle only needs Bronze-tier professionals. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance. The one person in our farm who has the qualification is our captain.¡± ¡°What are you guys mumbling about during your work time?¡± At that moment, a bald man walked out from behind the two guards and reprimanded them with a cold face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the farmer will deduct your wages?¡± The two guards kept quiet and quickly straightened their backs. Speak of the devil, that man was their captain. ¡°Oh right, what you guys said just now, about the recruitment of people in ckmoon Castle, tell me in detail,¡± the bald man asked again after ncing around and seeing that there was no one else there. Tch! The two guards secretly despised him, but they did not dare to show disrespect and therefore told him everything they knew. Simr things happened in many farms around. ¡°Have you heard? ckmoon Castle is recruiting.¡± ¡°I heard about it long ago. I¡¯m preparing to go there. Are you going?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Aside from the eggs of the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and the opportunity to learnbat aura, the sry of one gold coin a month and meat for every meal is enough for me to go. I must go. I don¡¯t even have the chance to eat meat once a week right now.¡± The news spread like a storm. Some people were happy while others were sad. The ones who were happy were naturally the Bronze-tier professionals. The ones who were worried were the people who were not strong enough and the small farmers. They did not have many subordinates to begin with, and ckmoon Castle¡¯s actions probably meant that many were going to leave. That day happened to be the day that ckmoon Castle recruited guards. Early in the morning, more than ten guards with extraordinary bearing stood at the gate of the castle. They were discussing excitedly while waiting for the castle gates to open. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: The Selection Competition

Allen tidied up his newly bought clothes and had an irrepressible smile on his face. Beside him stood many guards who hade to ckmoon Castle to apply for a job, and he was one of them. Unlike the others, or rather, the advantage he had over the others, was due to having known Watson for a long time. ¡°When Lord Watson left Miles Manor thest time, he only took six farmers with him. I didn¡¯t have the chance toe along then, so no matter what it takes, I must be a member of this ce,¡± Allen muttered softly. He had been very happy in Miles Manor for the past month. Ever since Miles died, more than ten guards and dozens of farmers had listened to hismands in the huge manor, allowing him to experience the joy of being a master. ¡°I caught a total of two hundred magical beast cubs this month. I can take this opportunity to offer them to Lord Watson!¡± As Allen muttered, he nced at the castle in front of him with a face full of undisguised envy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Watson to build such a magnificent building at the border in just a few days! Sigh, if it were possible, I would have insisted and changed ces with those farmers.¡± If he could live in such a gorgeous building, he would rather give up his status as the head of the guards in Miles Manor. Being the head of the guards was nothing. Was he able to eat the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken¡¯s eggs and have a Silver-tier warrior guide him personally? ... There was a mor outside. At the same time, in the castle of ckmoon, on a t ground with a radius of several hundred meters, Watson was wearing a small ck shirt. He held a wooden sword made of twigs and hacked at the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Every time the sword fell, a golden light shed across Watson¡¯s body. Wherever the wooden sword passed, deep scratches appeared on the ground. It was a training ground specially built by Watson. Most of the time he would train there with his big brother Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s probably already ten thousand times now,¡± Watson muttered. He casually threw the wooden sword in his hand, wiped off his sweat, and opened his arms. With a bang, two golden wings opened on his back, iparably dazzling. At the same time, the small shirt on his body rapidly changed, forming a ck armor. The flowing steel on the wings was also covered with ayer of iron armor. Those were not Phoenix Wings, but light-attributebat aura wings. Immediately after, two ming wings spread out from Watson¡¯s back, covered by the patches of the ancient Knight¡¯s armor. A total of four wings, gently pping, making Watson look like a god. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached Silver-tier after a month.¡±Watson sighed. In the outside world, the news of a person bing a Silver-tier warrior within a month would send chills down everyone¡¯s spine. The reason why Watson¡¯s strength had risen so quickly was not because his talent far exceeded that of an ordinary person. It was because he had given his eldest brother a thousand gold coins this month to allow thetter to head out and buy arge number ofbat aura training manuals. After learning thosebat aura training manuals and fusing thebat aura he had cultivated, Watson finally became a silver-tier warrior. Watson possessed five types ofbat aura: earth, fire, water, wind, and light. However, it was unfortunate that fusing the five types ofbat aura still ended up with light. If he could fuse them into the dark attribute, Watson would be able to gather every singlebat aura. ¡°Watson, there are a lot of people outside. They said that they¡¯reing to ckmoon Castle to apply for the position of a guard! Big Brother has already gone over. Do you want to go out and take a look?¡± At this moment, his seventh sibling Scarlet ran in from not too far away and spoke excitedly while holding a sparkling silver longbow in her arms. The longbow in Scarlet¡¯s hands was simple and unadorned. It was iid with seven types of gemstones: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple. The bowstring was semi-transparent, and one could tell that it was not an ordinary item just by looking at it. While Watson had his big brother go out to search for battle spirit cultivation methods, he had also asked him to buy some ordinary bows and arrows. He had fused them with a Silver-tier longbow called Hunting Moon God and gave it to seventh sister. When Scarlet had just obtained the Silver-tier longbow, she could not help but hug him and kiss him on the cheek. During those few days, she had gone to Misty Forest alone and hunted quite a number of hens. As a result, the number of five-colored fragrant chickens in her family¡¯s farm had increased by another one and became six. Initially, Watson had asked his big brother to search for high-grade magic. Unfortunately, there were many warriors cultivating at the border and too few mages. His big brother went dozens of kilometers away and did not even notice any magic above Bronze-tier, so Watson could only begrudgingly stop at Silver-tier mage for the time being and shift his focus to warrior. At this moment, Watson smiled and nodded upon hearing Scarlet¡¯s words. ¡°Why yes, we have to go and take a look. If these people can pass the test, they will be our family¡¯s guards in the future. Since we¡¯ll be family, it wouldn¡¯t be right if we don¡¯t get familiar with each other! Let¡¯s go, Scarlet! We¡¯ll go together.¡± ... Rumble! ckmoon Castle¡¯s gate opened with a loud bang. Vincent wore his Thornvest on the outside and a simple training tunic on the inside. He carried the Stormsword on his back as he walked out. Not only was his body much sturdierpared to a month ago, even his mental state was different and his gaze was filled with sharpness. During that month, he had been apanying Watson and asking him about the cultivation method of light-typebat aura. He was lucky to have a bit of talent in the cultivation of light-typebat aura, and he had since grasped the foundations. Although he was not as freakish as Watson to have advanced directly to Silver-tier, he had reached peak Bronze-tier and his strength had increased by more than ten times. At the very least, he was practically unmatched among other Bronze-tier warriors. ¡°Today is the day that ckmoon Castle recruits guards. If you want to enter the castle, you need to pass the trial! The contents of this trial is very simple. I¡¯ll stand here without moving or fighting back. You¡¯ll pass if you can move me.¡± Vincent stood at the door and said proudly as he looked around at the people in front of him Some of the guards who came to apply for the job were already in their forties or fifties. They were much older than him and exuded a condensed aura. In the past, he could not even win a one-on-one fight with this group of people, but as of that moment, Vincent only had one thought for these people: weaklings. ¡°This person looks so strong. Could he be the ckmoon Castle¡¯s eighth child, Watson? That can¡¯t be. I heard that Watson is a ten-year-old child.¡± A guard sensed the terrifying aura from Vincent¡¯s body and muttered in puzzlement. They were already Bronze-tier warriors, and those stronger than them would no doubt be Silver-tier. It was very unlikely that there were two Silver-tier warriors in ckmoon Castle. ¡°Could it be that Watson is gifted to look more mature? I heard that some geniuses are gifted from birth. For example, they can speak as soon as theynd on the ground, and they can run freely at the age of one. Watson¡¯ ability to be a Silver-tier warrior at the age of ten is one such example. There¡¯s nothing wrong with looking like an adult at the age of ten,¡± someone beside him exined. Watson was not only a Silver-tier warrior at the age of ten, but he was also a Silver-tier mage. Such a genius was epted by all even if he had three heads and six arms. Being slightly taller did not make much of a difference. ¡°What did he just say? He¡¯s just going to stand there and let us fight, and if he moves a little, he¡¯ll lose? That¡¯s a rather big statement to make, even if he¡¯s a favored child of the gods.¡± Some people were discussing whether the person in front of them was Watson or not, and even more people were angered by Vincent¡¯s words. Bronze-tier warriors were considered strong at the border, and Vincent¡¯s words did not even spare them any dignity. Vincent did not care what these people thought. He raised his head and looked at the huge sun in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s finish the selection earlier and arrange jobs for those who pass earlier. Who will go first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a muscr man with a full beard and a sledgehammer that was as tall as a man stood out. ¡°I¡¯m William. I¡¯ve been a Bronze-tier warrior for twenty years. I¡¯m currently at the peak of Bronze-tier warriors. Please enlighten me.¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Is He Even Human?

¡°William, is he the one known as the ¡®Monstrous Bear¡¯, the one who can smash a small hill with a single hammer?¡± ¡°It is said that he was born with a divine strength of three thousand catties. Even a Bronze-tier warrior of the same level would not be able to block a single blow from him! And even if Watson was a Silver-tier warrior, he would definitely be injured if he stood still and allowed William to attack.¡± .. There was amotion amongst the dozen guards when William stepped forward. William¡¯s reputation was very well known within a few hundred miles of the border, and many did not favor Vincent¡¯s chances. If William could smash a small hill, then a body of flesh and blood would be smashed into meat paste in just a short, especially if it was standing still. ¡°William, right? Come on,¡± Vincent chuckled and gestured with his finger towards William. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to release yourbat aura armor? This hammer of mine might even seriously injure you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°How arrogant. I won¡¯t hold back.¡± William widened his bell-like eyes and waved the hammer that weighed hundreds of pounds towards Vincent. The hammer broke through the air with a muffled sound and went straight for Vincent¡¯s chest. The huge force even created a whirlwind and blew away the stones on the ground. The hammer in his hand was an Iron-tier weapon. A weapon of the same level, such as a sword for example, would break if it came into contact with it. At that moment, William did not use his full strength and used only half. After all, the opponent was the master of ckmoon Castle, and it would not be good if the master was injured. Bang! The hammer and Vincent¡¯s thorny vest collided. Vincent¡¯s body swayed and did not move. On the contrary, William¡¯s hands trembled. He took two steps back and sat on the ground as confusion filled his eyes. He felt a force that was not inferior to hising from Vincent¡¯s body, which cancelled out the attack. ¡°Failed. Next.¡± Vincent swept the dust off his body without even looking at William. The Thornyvest on his body was originally a Bronze-tier defensive equipment, but when he bought a longbow for his seventh sibling, he also bought dozens of sets of armor. He asked Watson to help him re-forge the Thornvest, and had it upgraded to Silver-tier. The rebound effect had increased from 50% to 100%, and a mere bronze grade warrior could not even break through his defense. ¡°William actually lost, and he lost that quickly?¡± The surrounding guards looked at this unexpected scene with a face full of disbelief. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At this moment, William also came back to his senses. His face was red as he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t use my full strength just now. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± He held back on Vincent earlier so that thetter would not be injured, but Vincent ended up being repelled without even moving. Whether he passed the selection or not had be secondary, as he did not want to lose his reputation after bragging. ¡°Rules are rules, but since you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s do it again.¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was calm as he beckoned with his hand again. ¡°WAAAAA!¡± As he shouted, William raised his hammer and rushed toward Vincent. His body was covered with a thickyer of earth-attributebat aura. He was like a mad bear who could overturn a horse carriage, let alone a person. Vincent¡¯s gaze turned solemn after seeing that scene. A bright color burst out from his body and was covered with ayer of shining goldenbat aura armor. It was a light-attributebat aura. Bang! After an even heavier sound, William was sent flying again. He flew for a few meters beforending heavily on the ground. A crack appeared on the hammer. Everyone rubbed their eyes and gasped. Some sharp-eyed people recognized thebat aura on Vincent¡¯s body and cried out in surprise. ¡°This is light-attributebat aura. As expected, he¡¯s Watson!¡± Many of them hade because they had heard that Watson had mastered light-attributebat aura. Light- and dark-attributebat aura cultivation methods were very precious, especially when it came to publicly teaching them. There might be more than one Silver-tier warrior in ckmoon Castle, but there could only be one person who cultivated light-attributebat aura. Everyone firmly believed that the person in front of them was definitely Watson. ¡°What else do you have to say? Why don¡¯t I give you another chance?¡± Vincent asked. William, who was lying on the ground, got up with a resentful expression and waved his hand with a red face. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± He had already used his full strength, but he was still unable to do anything to Vincent. He would not allow further tricks to be yed on his pride. ¡°The first person was eliminated. Who else wants to try?¡± Vincent looked around. The many guards in front of him all took a step back with a pained expression on their faces. William might not be the strongest among them, but he was the one with the greatest strength and the fiercest attacks. If William was unable to do anything to Vincent, they would certainly be faced with humiliation if they were to go up. ¡°No one is willing?¡±Vincent was a little disappointed as he shook his head and sighed. ¡°Since no one is willing to give it a try, I announce that...¡± Just as he was about to say ¡®...no one has passed the selection¡¯, he was interrupted by a voice from behind him. ¡°Big Brother, wait a moment.¡± Watson brought Scarlet out of the castle with a helpless expression on his face. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re wearing Silver-tier defensive equipment and you¡¯ve trained light-attributebat aura. It¡¯s normal for these people to be unable to move you. The conditions you set are too harsh.¡± Watson had just arrived not long ago to witness the process of the duel between Vincent and William. The border was such a remote and deste ce that it would have been good enough if they could gather more than ten bronze grade warriors. Who else woulde back to apply for the job in the future if so many people were eliminated at once? It was not that there were no geniuses in the border who could defeat Vincent in Silver-grade defensive equipment, but rather, such geniuses would not just simply be a servant to guard houses. ¡°Watson, why did youe out?¡± Seeing his younger brother, Vincent was first puzzled, then exined, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the family. If these people couldn¡¯t even defeat me, what¡¯s the use of recruiting them into the house other than feeding them our rice? How are they going to guard the house? How are they going to protect you?¡± The person in front of everyone was not Watson, but Watson¡¯s older brother? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing the conversation between the brothers. Watson was a genius who had recently be famous at the border. If he had be a Silver-tier warrior at such a young age, his big brother must have been even stronger. It was unsurprising that they could not beat him. ¡°So you¡¯re wearing Silver-tier armor. No wonder I can¡¯t beat you with my hammer. You¡¯re cheating! If you have what it takes, take off your armor. See if I can make you move. However, this time, I won¡¯t fight you. I want to fight Watson.¡± William, who was just about to give up, shouted as his eyes lit up. If he could not win against the elder brother, he would definitely not lose against the younger brother. Indeed, he still had a chance. Vincent frowned and turned his head to say something, but Watson waved his hand to stop him. ¡°Big Brother, forget it. Since he¡¯s so persistent, let¡¯s give him another chance!¡± Turning his head, Watson said, ¡°Your name is William, right? I won¡¯t make it hard for you.¡± As he spoke, Watson took off his small ck shirt and threw it on the ground, revealing his smooth muscle lines and slightly tender upper body. ¡°This shirt I¡¯m wearing is Gold-tier armor. For the sake of fairness, I¡¯ll take it off for now.¡± Gold-tier armor! Everyone present there widened their eyes. They were already extremely envious when Vincent earlier said that he was wearing Silver-tier armor. They had not expected Watson to wear something even better. Gold-tier armor was often heard in legends, but it was the first time they had seen it. One such equipment was worth at least a thousand gold coins, and they wondered where Watson had gotten that much money. They all had a sudden realization after raising their heads and looking at ckmoon Castle behind Watson. Anyone who could afford to build a castle would certainly notck the funds to get Gold-tier defensive equipment. At that thought, they became even more eager to join ckmoon Castle. With such wealth, they would still be able to get a set of Bronze-tier equipment, and it was enough to make them happy for a long time even if they could not get Silver- or Gold-tier defensive equipment. ¡°I¡¯ming now.¡± William also looked begrudgingly at the shirt on the ground and licked his dry lips. ¡°Hold on a bit.¡± Watson gestured for him to stop. The light on his body circted and ayer ofbat aura armor appeared. It went from gold to red, then yellow to green, and finally, it turned sky-blue, ¡°You¡¯re cultivated earth-typebat aura. I¡¯ll use water-typebat aura to defend, which will increase your chances of winning.¡± In this world, the six attributes had a restraining rtionship. Light and dark attributes countered each other. Earth-typebat aura countered water-typebat aura, water-typebat aura countered fire-typebat aura, fire-typebat aura countered wind-typebat aura, and wind-typebat aura countered earth-typebat aura. Under the situation where the attributes countered each other, the superior party¡¯s battle strength could be doubled. ¡°Did you see how many types ofbat aura Watson used just now?¡± A guard nudged the person beside him, unable to close his mouth. The person beside him carefully answered, ¡°There seemed to be five types.¡± There were six types ofbat aura in total. Watson had exclusive possession of five. Training two types ofbat aura at the same time would require more than double the time spent by an ordinary person, not to mention five. What kind of talent was that? Was he...still human? ¡°You can begin.¡± After doing all this, Watson beckoned William in satisfaction with his hand. William¡¯s face alternated between green and white, and he could no longer take another step forward. After pausing for a moment, he dejectedly put down his fist. ¡°I... Admit defeat.¡± What was there to begin? Watson had mastered five types ofbat aura, and he had deliberately chosen one that was restrained by him. This was looking down on him. When he had seen Watson rece Vincent, he had thought that Watson might not be as good as his big brother, and that he might be lucky enough to win. It all seemed incredibly stupid of him. It was not unreasonable that the famous genius was Watson and not Vincent, because Watson was both young and a monstrosity. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Eager To Present Gifts

¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to give it a try?¡± Watson asked with a strange expression. He felt that the difficulty had been reduced significantly and he did not expect William to admit defeat. Did he not sufficiently lower the difficulty? Should he try using only half of thebat aura? As Watson began thinking of that, a group of guards had already started discussing. ¡°This test is too difficult. It seems that we are not qualified to enter ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°Yes, even William admitted defeat on his own ord. We are only bringing shame upon ourselves! As expected of the young genius who is famous at the border. He has mastered five types ofbat aura. Who would dare to go up against him? It won¡¯t be easy for us to get close to him, let alone make him take a step back.¡± Although they really wanted to enter ckmoon Castle, the reality was in for them to see. Many people had given up, and Vincent¡¯s words rang true. If they could not even make Watson take a step back, what was the use of people like them bing guards? To have their master protect them instead? That would be too awkward. No one dared to go forward. Only one of them tidied up his clothes and walked out. ¡°Young Master Watson, I want to try this trial.¡± Watson looked up and saw the person who walked out. He revealed a surprised smile. ¡°Allen, why are you here? I didn¡¯t expect you to apply. We¡¯re all familiar with each other. Forget about the test.¡± When Allen heard this, he was ecstatic in his heart, but he still pretended to be calm on the surface, ¡°Rules are rules. How can you break them so easily? Young Master Watson, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t been sitting around idly for a month. I¡¯ve caught two hundred magic beasts. After I pass the test, I¡¯ll return to Miles Manor and bring these two hundred magic beasts here.¡± Allen didn¡¯t mention how hard he had trained. Instead, he said something about magic beasts, which made the surrounding guards confused. But soon, someone realized that this person was tantly bribing them. Allen¡¯s meaning was very clear. As long as he was allowed to pass, he would offer up 200 magical beasts. 200 magical beasts, even if they were Iron-tier magical beasts, would at least be worth dozens of gold coins. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly.¡± Watson scratched his face bashfully and withdrew thebat aura on his body. ¡°Come on.¡± Allen came to Watson¡¯s side symbolically and gave him a gentle push. Watson immediately took two steps back and said, ¡°Not bad. To be able to make me take a step back, you have passed.¡± ¡°Which farm is this Allen from? How could he defeat Watson so easily? Could it be that he¡¯s a hidden Silver-tier warrior? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡± Someone asked in puzzlement, getting a fierce kick from the person beside him, ¡°Idiot, shut up!¡± Shady business! All that shady business was conducted in in view. Did they think the others there were blind? Only a fool would not be able to see through it. Behind Watson, Vincent looked at this scene with ck lines all over his head. He had heard of Watson¡¯s encounter at miles manor and knew that Allen had already defected to Watson. It was only natural that he would enter ckmoon Castle. However, it was still important to put on a good show in front of all those people. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so much in the past month, Allen. You¡¯re now officially a member of ckmoon Castle.¡± Watson chuckled. He felt that Allen was quite smart. He knew that he had to bribe his way through the exam. In fact, he was not satisfied with the guards in front of him. However, if these people were like Allen and were willing to give up the property that fancies his interest, it was not impossible for him to go easy on them. Watson looked at Allen and saw him winking at him. Although Allen¡¯s strength was not good, he was smart. With proper training, he could rest assured about the safety of his family. Watson did not worry any longer and said, ¡°Allen, as the first person to pass the trial, you¡¯ll get a set of Bronze-tier armor and weaponster. After you bring the magical beasts here, you¡¯ll also get a Bronze-tier magic beast! Other than that, you can get three Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs every day, and you can get ten gold coins a month...¡± One Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken egg every day? Bronze-tier weapons, armor, and mounts? Was that for real? Watson said a bunch of tempting rewards. After a pause, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not wait any longer. Let¡¯s do it now! Big Brother, take a hundred Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs and give them to Allen.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Vincent also understood that his eighth brother wanted to make such big promises to win over the hearts of the people. Without saying anything else, he returned to the castle. A momentter, he walked out with a basket of eggs. The number of eggs in the basket was neither too much nor too little and there were exactly a hundred of them. Seeing this scene, the guards knew that what Watson said was true. Their eyes instantly turned red. A hundred colorful fragrant eggs, that was a hundred gold coins. The value of the eggs was more than two hundred Iron-tier magic beasts. Allen had already made a profit, and he even had three eggs to eat every day in the future. Such treatment was something none of them dared to imagine. Some of them moved their noses and sniffed the fragrance in the air. They licked their lips as they felt a lot morefortable. ¡°Young Master Watson, I suddenly remembered that my family has an ancestral bronze-tier enchanted ne that is worth fifty gold coins,¡± a guard stood out and said righteously. ¡°Although my family does not have any valuable jewelry, I have a twelve-year-old sister who is about the same age as young master Watson. She can be a little handmaiden to serve you tea and water.¡± Another guard stepped forward. The rest of the people looked at each other and started to discuss among themselves. ¡°Young Master Watson, I don¡¯t have anything valuable in my family, nor do I have a cute sister. Do you think I¡¯m...¡± The guard who spoke seemed to feel that there was something strange in the gaze of the people around him, he added, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I¡¯m not saying that I want to give my body to the young master. I¡¯m saying that I have the strength. As long as the young master is willing to recruit me into the castle, I¡¯m willing to capture ten Iron-tier magical beasts every day!¡± Watson smiled at the excited crowd. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Come one by one! Big Brother, please write down the conditions that these people have promised.¡± Half an hourter, Vincent was holding a long gift list in his hand. On it were written various benefits. Some people gave jewelry worth dozens of gold coins, some gave their younger sisters, and some gavend, food, and weapons. Among the dozen guards in front of him, Watson chose ten who were under the age of forty. These people were still young and had a lot of room to improve their strength in the future. As for those who were in their fifties or sixties, Watson could only apologize even if they gave a lot of gifts. He epted the gifts to make a fortune, but also to improve the strength of these guards. When those guards delivered the items, ordinary armor would be fused into Bronze or Silver-tier defensive equipment. Wheat would be fused into high-quality ingredients that could improve the strength of the guards Watson made up his mind. The better the items these people gave, the more benefits they would get. If he only needed to move his fingers to arm a team of guards and make them all feel grateful, there was no reason for him not to do so. ¡°The test this time has ended. I want to apologize to those who failed. The next recruitment will be in a month¡¯s time! Those who are interested can inform their friends. If they can pull someone over and sessfully pass the selection, they will receive a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken egg.¡± With a wave of his hand, Watson dismissed those who had been eliminated. He led his big brother and the ten selected guards into ckmoon Castle. The excited voice of his seventh sibling Scarlet could faintly be heard beside him, ¡°Watson, can you share some of the many gifts you received? You¡¯re really too cunning to have them present you gifts if they want to join the castle. If theye here a few more times, we¡¯ll make a huge profit without having to do anything.¡± ¡°Shh, seventh sister, Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This is clearly called wisdom. How can you call it cunning?¡± Boom! The gate of ckmoon Castle closed with a loud bang, leaving a few people who looked at each other nkly. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quickly go back and ask if there are any Bronze-tier warriors we know who are willing to join ckmoon Castle.¡± Some people came to their senses and gritted their teeth and left in a hurry. They had no hope of joining ckmoon Castle, but it was fine to introduce other people over. How could they possibly miss out on a chance for them to get Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs for free? They had never heard of such a thing before. Simrly, the wealth of ckmoon Castle once again breathed new life into everyone¡¯s worldview. The border had been peaceful for decades, but a big storm was about to ur. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: epting Benefits

Three dayster. ¡°It¡¯s time. Everyone, take a rest. It¡¯s time to collect the eggs.¡± At the edge of the training field in the castle, Watson waved his hand with a basket of eggs in his hand. When the ten guards who were sweating on the training field heard this, they immediately put down their wooden swords and walked eagerly to Watson¡¯s side. It had been three days since they entered the castle. Ever since Watson had appointed Allen as the captain and the others as the ordinary guards on the first day, they had not been busy guarding the house these few days. Instead, they had been training together under Watson¡¯s orders. Those who passed the test were qualified to let Watson teach them light-typebat aura. Unfortunately, only one in 100,000 people could practice light-typebat aura. Those ten people had been learning for a few days but were still unable to condense a single bit of light-typebat aura, leaving them on the verge of giving up. Other than that, they did not have anything to worry about here. Instead, they were very happy. Each of them had their own house in the mansion, and they could eat meat until they were full every meal. In the past, they had never received such treatment on other farms. It was already good enough to be able to eat meat once every few days, and the ce they lived in was also crowded with a few people. Now that they were tired of training, they could go back and take a good bath. They could lie on the soft bed and cover themselves with feather nkets, they no longer had to worry about being woken up by the snoring sounds. This ce was simply heaven. Everyone was rejoicing that they could pass the selection. ¡°William, nine eggs.¡± ¡°Liszt, nine eggs as well.¡± ¡°Allen... Allen has already received his eggs this month. Come back next month.¡± Watson quickly distributed the eggs. The family¡¯s chicken farm now had six Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens and the daily output was 600 eggs. They could not finish such an amount, and there was still plenty left after distributing them to the guards. After receiving the eggs, the guards held the multicolored eggs in their hands and panted heavily. Once again, they firmly believed that joining the farm was the right thing to do. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you everything that can be taught. Now, it¡¯s up to each of you to understand! ¡°I hope that all of you can enter Silver-tier as early as possible. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have a day off. You can go back and visit your families. At the same time, you can bring the things that you promised me. If you can¡¯t do what you promised, I don¡¯t want such people.¡± Watson smiled at the ten guards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. We will not miss a single thing that we promised.¡±The guards hurriedly agreed. It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, and difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. They had experienced a beautiful life there. No one would be willing to go back to living a hard life. They would not only bring the things that they promised Watson, but give more too. A few of them had even decided to give up all of their assets. Compared to the benefits Watson brought them, the things they gave Watson waspletely insignificant. ... The next day. ¡°Captain Allen, tell us quickly what it¡¯s like inside ckmoon Castle.¡± In Miles Manor, a few guards surrounded Allen. Someone brought him tea and poured water, and someone massaged his shoulders and legs, asking curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me captain from now on.¡± Allen leisurely drank his tea and waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of Miles Manor. From now on, I¡¯ll leave this manor to you! As for ckmoon Castle, I dare say that it¡¯s the mostfortable ce at the border. I¡¯ve just gone there and obtained a hundred Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs. I believe that after eating them all, I¡¯ll be able to break through Bronze-tier and reach Silver-tier in less than a year.¡± He was originally a peak Bronze-tier warrior. Ten Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs had increased his strength by 1,000 catties. In addition, Watson had taught him arge amount ofbat aura cultivation techniques over the past few days, and afterprehending them, he had already gained some enlightenment. ¡°A hundred Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs!¡± The guards behind him who were helping to massage his legs had eyes filled with unconceble envy, ¡°I heard that there are hundreds of rooms in the castle of ckmoon. Every guard who enters can be assigned a room. The bed in the room is so big that two people can lie down, and there¡¯s also a bathtub! The food is good too. There¡¯s wheat bread and meat for every meal. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Allen nodded, ¡°These are the worst rooms you¡¯re talking about. There¡¯s more than just a bed in one of the better rooms! For example, there¡¯s a firece in the wall. It¡¯s very warm when it¡¯s lit. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything in winter. There¡¯s a red carpet on the ground, so it¡¯s not a problem to walk barefoot on it. The chandelier above your head is brighter than all the lights in our manor put together. The lighting at night is the same as during the day. There are even gems iid on it...¡± It had to be the kingdom of heaven! Someone was moved by Allen¡¯s description and could not help but ask, ¡°Allen, we can be considered to be acquainted with young master Watson. When you go back, can you tell him to let us be guards as well?¡± ¡°ckmoon Castle only recruits professionals above Bronze-tier. If you want to go, all you need to do is train hard! Alright, stop pressing the button. Go and feed the 200 magica; beast cubs in the breeding farm. I¡¯ll set off tomorrow and send these magical beasts to Young Master Watson.¡± Allen waved his hand. The rest of the guards could only rue theirck of training in the past as they went to the breeding farm to take care of the magical beasts. ... On the other side, at the residence of a guard named Liszt. Liszt was 25-years-old that year and had barely entered Bronze-rank. He initially did not have much hope of entering ckmoon Castle, but fortunately, Young Master Watson was kind-hearted and eventually epted him. The price was that he had to send his sister over to be a maid. ¡°Big Brother Liszt, are you sure you want to take me to that castle? I don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯m scared...¡± An 11- or 12-year-old girl, who was a little thin and weak but had a beautiful face, grabbed Liszt¡¯s hand weakly. Going to an unfamiliar ce was already ufortable. In addition, there were many stories about evil people among the nobles. If they did not treat the handmaidens as human beings, they would be thrown onto the bed for shameful acts. If the handmaidens made a minor mistake, they would be beaten and scolded; if they made a huge mistake, they would be killed. Liszt¡¯s parents were also present. At this moment, they looked worried. ¡°Liszt, what is the logic in bing a servant and getting more benefits? Is this so-called ckmoon Castle reliable? Don¡¯t push Wendy into the fire pit.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. This family is very kind. They are even more generous to us subordinates! I¡¯ll receive ny Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs every month. If converted into money, it would be a hundred gold coins. Wendy isn¡¯t just going to live in a big house if she went there. She can also eat meat and wear new clothes every day. It¡¯s much better than living here.¡± Liszt looked around the shabby home and exined. Live in a big house and wear new clothes? ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go.¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes lit up as she hurriedly agreed. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± The two old men were also moved. ¡°Liszt, why don¡¯t you take us there too! We can go there at the same time and take care of Wendy.¡± ¡°I need to seek Young Master Watson¡¯s opinion on this matter.¡± Liszt sighed. His parents were reluctant just now, but were immediately interested after hearing that they could live in a big house. If they knew that everyone had their own room, that they could bathe every day in the summer, and that they could heat up the stove in the winter, perhaps the old couple might be even more excited. ... At another farm not far away. The owner of the farm held on tightly to a man with a big waist. ¡°William, you can¡¯t leave. You¡¯re the strongest guard under me. What would I do without you? If you really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll give you a raise. is ten gold coins a month okay?¡± ¡°Let go, I want to go back to ckmoon Castle! Ten gold coins a month, are you trying to get rid of a beggar?¡± William was carrying a sledgehammer in his left hand and arge package in his right hand. There were more than ten sets of armor and swords in it. His eyes were wide open. He was the one who had started the challenge, but he had failed both times. He thought that he would definitely be rejected. In the end, he decided to give away the weapons that he had exchanged over the years and was sessfully epted. Who would want to stay in a lousy ce if they could enter ckmoon Castle? ¡°Alright now, we¡¯ll meet again. Don¡¯t make this unpleasant! How about this, I¡¯ll give you ten gold coins and you¡¯ll let me go.¡± William took out ten gold coins from his pocket, threw them in front of thendlord, turned around and strode away. Those ten gold coins were his sry for this month. Watson had already paid him in advance on the first day he entered the castle. Money did not interest him. He was far more interested in what Watson had promised him: as long as he sent all that armor over, he would be able to exchange them for a set of Bronze-tier armor and weapons. Bronze-tier armor and weapons were stuff that he wanted in his dreams. After seeing William leave, the farmer picked up the gold coins on the ground. He wanted to cry, but the tears would note. Simr scenes happened in many farms. A dayter, the ten guards who had left the ckmoon Castle returned. Some brought more than 200 magical beasts, some carefully wiped the nes in their hands, and some held hands with a pretty little girl. Everyone was waiting for Watson toe out and take all their offerings. It was very lively with the roaring of magical beasts as well as the heated discussion. Chapter 41 - Crazy Fusion

Chapter 41: Crazy Fusion

¡°Allen gave out two hundred and forty magical beasts, of which one hundred and twenty were lions, and one hundred and twenty were rock-armored Demon Tigers.¡± ¡°William gave out fifteen sets of ck-iron armor, and Ten Swords.¡± ¡°Liszt gave out one little handmaiden.¡± ¡°The others gave out a hundred sets of armor.¡± Half an hourter, Watson stood at the entrance of ckmoon Castle, counting the things that his guards had given him, and rubbing his hands together. Other than these, there was also a set of bronze jewelry. There were more than twenty pieces of ck iron jewelry, and 300 pounds of meat and 300 pounds of rice noodles each. So many gifts had piled up into a small mountain, adding up to at least a hundred gold coins. ¡°Young Master Watson, the items have been delivered. is the reward promised to us...¡± Allen stood respectfully in front of Watson, his face full of excitement. Others might not know, but he knew the power of Watson¡¯s fused magic. With so many magic beast cubs, he could easily fuse a few of them and turn them into bronze-grade magic beasts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± Watson waved his hand and sorted the gifts ording to the Magic Beasts, weapons, defensive equipment, jewelry, and food. There were 240 magical beasts, 100 armor, 10 long swords, and more than 20 jewelry. The food weighed 600 pounds. ¡°What do you think Young Master Watson is doing? Young master said that he¡¯s going to make bronze-grade armor and weapons for us. is he going to use these things as raw materials?¡± A guard asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. We¡¯ll find outter.¡± The people standing next to him also didn¡¯t quite understand. The things in front of them were all that many of them had. Logically speaking, these things weren¡¯t worth mentioning to Watson. If it weren¡¯t for Watson¡¯s words when they left ckmoon Castle the day before yesterday, as long as the things were free.., they wouldn¡¯t have moved all the things in their homes here. Now that they saw that Watson was so interested in these things, perhaps it was as they had guessed. They wanted to use these things as materials to create a higher level weapon. However, once a weapon was created, it would be fixed. For example, a ck iron longsword.., if one wanted to advance to bronze rank, not only would they need to use a forging table to melt it, they would also need to add all sorts of precious ores into it. It could be said that the time required to advance a ck iron longsword to bronze rank was several times more than directly forging a bronze weapon. They believed that Watson would know about this. Moreover, they had lived in ckmoon Castle for a few days, they had never heard of a ce that could be forged here. In the crowd, Wendy held Liszt¡¯s hand and looked at Watson weakly, her big eyes blinking. ¡°This is the youngest young master of ckmoon Castle. He doesn¡¯t look like a bad person. Instead, he¡¯s a little handsome...¡± Although Watson was only ten years old, he often exercised. He was about the same size as a fourteen or fifteen-year-old teenager. His tender cheeks were just beginning to show their edges. His brown hair swayed in the wind, and his sky-blue eyes were like the sea. Wendy felt that it was not so hard to ept being this young master¡¯s maid. She suddenly thought of something, and a trace of redness appeared on her face. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Watson sorted out the different types of gifts. The corners of his mouth rose, and he smiled. ¡°First, give each guard a mount.¡± With a wave of his hand, he activated the fusion. The lion and the rock-armored tiger cub that were closest to him instantly turned into two rays of light and collided. [ Congrattions, master, for the sessful fusion. You have obtained 120 bronze-grade Liger Beasts. ] Following the system notification, over 200 magical beasts shrunk to over 100. The Liger beasts were nearly three meters long. One Lion Head and one tiger head shook, emitting a soul-shaking roar. ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How did the Magic Beasts merge together? Is this magic? or Am I Dreaming?¡± Several guards stared at the hundred or so tall bronze-level magic beasts in front of them. They were both terrified and somewhat shocked. To be able to directly merge the Magic Beasts together and raise their quality, they had never even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it before. Allen nced at his fellow guards who were unable to take care of themselves. He stuck out his chest arrogantly and curled his lips, thinking to himself, ¡®what a bunch of ignorant fellows. What is this? The truly powerful things are still toe.¡¯. ¡°Everyone,e and collect a bronze-grade liger beast. The rest will be sent to the breeding farmter.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± The guards only came back to their senses at this time. They walked over in joy. Some fondly stroked the Liger Beast¡¯s head, while others hugged the two heads of the Liger Beast and kissed them. In response to their actions.., the Liger beast obediently let out a ¡°Wu Wu¡±sound and intimately rubbed against their masters¡¯bodies. This was a bronze-rank magical beast. Even if they could capture it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tame it so meekly, much less with the strength of these bronze-rank guards. In an instant, everyone had a deeper understanding of Watson¡¯s strength, thinking of being able to ride the awe-inspiring bronze-rank magical beast to patrol the vicinity of the castle in the future... some people wiped their saliva. While the guards were immersed in a beautiful vision of the future, Watson did not idle around. He began to fuse armor and weapons. With ten sets as a group, he fused ten sets of bronze-ranked armor and a bronze-ranked longsword. Bronze-ranked gale force armor Effect: resists the attack of a bronze-ranked professional. Additional effect: gains 30% strength and 50% speed increase. Bronze watchman longsword Effect: breaks through the defense of bronze ss yers. Additional effect: Can Store Dou qi and release a protective shield that covers the entire body and is several times stronger than the strength of the Dou Qi armor. The Gale Force armor waspletely ck. There was a long white cloak on the back with green wind-like patterns embroidered on it. The helmet was rhombus-shaped and waspletely closed. Only a narrow gap was revealed in the eye, making it look mighty and domineering. As for the bronze longsword, the front of the hilt was carved with mountains and rivers, and the back was carved with rivers. The de was thick and heavy, and it was as wide as a palm. It was also very extraordinary. ¡°Young Master Watson has fused another bronze weapon and armor!¡± ¡°Oh my God, are these armor for us? They look so cool.¡± The guards who had just been immersed in the joy of obtaining a magical beast were now staring at the armor and weapons in front of them, drooling. ¡°One set of armor for each of you. Allen, as the captain of the guards, this only bronze longsword is yours.¡± Watson handed out the armor and weapon. Allen nced at the long spear on his back and threw away the weapon that had followed him for more than ten years without saying a word. He took the guardian sword from Watson. Although he had used a long spear before, he had a bronze longsword in his hand.., there was nothing wrong with changing to swordsmanship. After a moment, Allen changed into the Gale Force armor. He held the helmet in his left hand and the guardian sword in his right hand. His long blue hair fluttered in the wind and the cloak on his back fluttered. He attracted a lot of envious gazes and became the most beautiful young man in the crowd. ¡°As expected of Lord Watson. I feel that after wearing this armor, not only my strength has increased a lot, but my speed has also increased a lot.¡± Allen posed a few times to earn enough eyeballs. Then, he tried to move. The steps he took were so fast that a phantom appeared. His clenched fists creaked. The heavy armor looked like he was wearing no clothes. This made Allen Sigh. It was good to get to know young master Watson first. Didn¡¯t he see that young master Watson would give him all the good things first? Allen wanted to try the guardian sword in his hand again to attract more attention. At this moment, he noticed that everyone¡¯s eyes were away from him and turned to look at Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson is going to cast fusion magic again. Look, he has fused a hundred pounds of wheat into a golden wheat. This fragrance... could it be a bronze-grade ingredient?¡± ¡°Look quickly, young master Watson has fused a piece of jewelry. Judging from the intensity of the ripples, it should be a silver grade jewelry.¡± ¡°Oh my God, Young Master Watson has fused another piece of bronze grade magical beast meat! HMM? Why did I say so much again?¡± At first, the guards were still shocked by Watson¡¯s methods. Later on, they were already numb. They stared nkly at Watson¡¯s actions and did not say a word. Everyone suddenly had the idea that the young master was not human. Chapter 42 - Winged Golden Chimera

Chapter 42: Winged Golden Chimera

Today was an important day in the ckmoon Castle. Ten figures wearing ck armor and white capes appeared in the castle. They rode on tall magical beasts and patrolled the territory in an awe-inspiring manner. These guards had amon name ¡ª ckmoon Knights. In theter generations, the ckmoon Iron Knights had shaken the entire border and even the kingdom. The famous ckmoon Iron Knights had taken shape at this moment. ¡°I have to say, this set of armor is veryfortable to wear. With this set of equipment, I can fight ten bronze-rank warriors of the same level.¡± The two ckmoon knights walked side by side, strolling under the tall walls of ckmoon Castle. One of them said excitedly. The other replied, ¡°Who isn¡¯t? I really hope that a few blind thieves cane to ckmoon Castle to steal something and let me practice! Oh right, did you get the bronze-rank wheat and magical beast meat that young master Watson gave out just now?¡± The knight who spoke at the beginning sounded a little regretful, ¡°No, the ingredients that young master Watson gave out were a total of six catties. ording to the value of the items that we gave out, they were distributed to the top six people! ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have handed over more things even if I had to borrow money. Sigh, it¡¯s said that when all these ingredients are eaten up, it can increase one¡¯s strength by a few hundred catties.¡± Based on the gifts they had given, Watson had long made a list of gifts. The people on the list would receive different levels of rewards from top to bottom. This had been decided long ago. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still a long time in the future. As long as we work hard, there will always be opportunities to receive more rewards.¡± ¡°What you said makes sense. Looks like we have to work hard.¡± The two knights encouraged each other and left the ce. .. At the same time, Watson also came to the breeding farm. Behind him were the remaining 110 liger beasts that he had fused with. The gifts that the guards had given him had almost all been used up. Other than these wealthy magical beasts, the items that Allen had given him were the most valuable. That was why he had just given the silver-tier ne that he had fused, ¡®Silver Moon¡¯s guardian¡¯, to Allen. The effect of this ne was to summon a silver crescent-shaped protective shield to block the attacks of silver-tier champions. It could only be activated once a day. If it was activated at night, its defensive capabilities would double. With Allen¡¯s current strength and these equipment.., he was no longer weaker than an ordinary silver-tier warrior. Using the items that he had given him, Watson had not only sessfully armed a team of knights, but he had also left a surplus. The guards had made a profit, and he had earned even more. Watson had decided that in the future, when he recruited more guards, he would adopt this mode of gifting, he did not believe that anyone would resist the temptation and not work hard to gather resources. ¡°Jinshan Shan,e out.¡± Standing outside the breeding farm, Watson waved his hand, and a golden stream of light ran out at an extremely fast speed and jumped onto his shoulder. He rubbed Jinshan Shan¡¯s head and smoothed the hair on his body. During this process, Jinshan cast a nce at the more than 100 Liger beasts behind Watson. Feeling its gaze, the Liger beasts all knelt on the ground, expressing their submission, they did not even dare to breathe loudly. Jin Shan was very satisfied. He raised his head proudly, as if he was happy for the hundred plus new subordinates he had. However, Watson¡¯s next sentence made his expression stiffen. ¡°Jin Shan Shan, I¡¯m going to fuse these Liger Beasts.¡± ¡°Wu Wu...¡± Jin Shan yed with Watson with his ws in a wronged manner, as if he was protesting. It had been transformed by Watson after fusing with more than a hundred liger beasts. What if it fused with a new chimera and fought with it for territory? It could also monopolize the spacious farm and have colorful fragrant chickens on both sides, would it be the ¡°Little Emperor¡±in the castle? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to let these Liger beasts fuse with you and be a part of you.¡± Watson was amused by Golden sh¡¯s human-like actions and exined. The Super Fusion system that he had mastered had a function, which was that before fusing, he could select a main body and retain the main body¡¯s consciousness. Other creatures that were fused would be a part of the main body¡¯s power. ¡°Ao!¡± Golden sh heard it, nodded, and called out, as if to say that there would be no problem. ¡°System, initiate fusion.¡± [ congrattions master, the fusion is sessful. You have obtained a gold-tier magical beast, Golden Chimera. ] Golden sh, who was in Watson¡¯s arms, had a sh of light on his body. More than a hundred liger beasts disappeared, turning into two long wings on both sides of his shoulders. Spreading his wings, golden sh shook his head andnded on the ground not far away from Watson, revealing his true form. His huge body, which was ten meters tall and five meters tall, did not change. His three heads and the Python tail on his back were raised at the same time, and his two sides.., the huge wings, which looked like they were made of gold, pped, causing the ground to be filled with dust. ¡°More than a hundred liger beasts can fuse with another Jinshan! In other words, this time, I have fused with two gold-tier magical beasts, and the result is only a pair of wings on Jinshan¡¯s body?¡± Watson was not very satisfied with this result. He asked the system in his heart. It must be known that he had fused with a five-colored fragrant chicken with a thousand hens previously. [ magical beasts can be divided into ordinary and elite. Ten ordinary wild beasts can fuse into an ordinary ck-iron-grade magical beast, ten ck-iron-grade magical beasts can fuse into a bronze-grade magical beast, and so on... Elite-grade magical beasts can fuse into two, and the lion and the rock-armored demon tiger are elite-grade magical beasts. ] Watson nodded and asked, ¡°ording to this theory, wouldn¡¯t it take ten thousand hens to fuse into a five-colored fragrant chicken?¡± Hens were not even ordinary magical beasts. Logically, a thousand hens could only fuse with a silver-tier magical beast, but what he had fused with was a gold-tier five-colored fragrant chicken. [ although the five-colored fragrant chicken is a gold-tier magical beast, its strength is only bronze-tier, so it¡¯s easy to fuse with it! Other than that, there are many other factors to consider in the fusion process. The more magical beasts of the same bloodline fuse with each other, the harder it is to improve. There are risks in the fusion of magical beasts of different bloodlines, causing them to mutate and lose some of their characteristics. The stronger one is, the more difficult it is to fuse with them. Of course, the most important thing in the fusion process is still luck. ] The system said a lot of things. After analyzing it carefully, Watson came to a conclusion ¡ª it was all about luck. He had said a lot of things in the beginning, but thisst one could be summarized. You couldn¡¯t fuse the Best Magical Beast or item that you wanted? That was your bad luck. You couldn¡¯t me the system. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the system¡¯s fusion had no rules to follow. For example, ¡°The more magical beasts that share the same bloodline, the harder it is to upgrade.¡±. The Golden sh was a magical beast that had fused with the zing lion and the rock-armored demonic tiger. It was a magical beast that had reverted back to its ancestor. Gold-tier was already at the peak. If one wanted to be stronger, one would need to fuse with a new powerful magical beast and activate a new bloodline. However, this way, the Chimera would mutate, it would lose a certain characteristic. Mutating did not only have good aspects. asionally, it would also have bad effects. For example, if the Chimera was fused with the five-colored fragrant chicken, there might be a giant five-colored fragrant chicken with wings and three heads. Its ability toy eggs would be enhanced, its strength would be weakened to a certain extent. A chicken that could noty eggs was not a good chicken. Simrly, a chimera that did not have strongbat abilities would be useless even if it was kept. Since the Golden sh was a fusion between a lion and a tiger-type magical beast, fusing with this type of magical beast would be the best solution. ¡°System, if I want to raise the strength of the Golden sh to tinum-level, how many Gold-type magical beasts like the Golden sh do I need to fuse with?¡± [ if I¡¯m lucky, I need a hundred ] A hundred? The corner of Watson¡¯s mouth twitched. A hundred golden sh was equivalent to tens of thousands of lion and rock-armored magical tiger. And that was only if he was lucky. There were only a total of lion and tiger-type magical beasts in the entire misty forest. Gold was a watershed in the cultivation system. Those below gold could only be considered entry level. Those above gold were the true powerhouses. They could shatter mountains and fill seas. Take tinum-rank powerhouses for example. The entire Holy Dragon Empire could count them with two hands, each of them was extremely famous. Watson had originally nned to fuse with a tinum-rank magical beast. In the future, he would be able to walk unhindered in the kingdom. Now it seemed that he was a long way from that goal. Chapter 43 - Fusion, Rainbow Phoenix Chicken

Chapter 43: Fusion, Rainbow Phoenix Chicken

Half an hourter. After fusing the two-winged golden chimera, Watson sat on its back and enjoyed the pleasure of flying. After the fusion, golden sparkle gained the ability to fly with humans. Watson was high in the sky, enjoying the pleasure of the wind blowing against his face. The feathers on golden sparkle¡¯s back were very soft, and sitting on it was like sitting on a soft nket. The blue sky, white clouds, brushed past his face. ¡°How exciting.¡± Watson opened his right hand, his brown hair fluttering in the wind, and his eyes were blown so hard that it was difficult for him to open them. Since ancient times, humans had had the dream of growing wings and flying into the sky. Silver-tier warriors could turn theirbat aura into wings and fly hundreds of meters high in the sky. As for Golden sh, a gold-tier monster, its flying height and speed were even faster. Watson roughly estimated that.., the golden sh could carry at least ten people and fly thousands of meters in the sky at supersonic speed. ¡°Look, there seems to be a meteor streaking across the sky.¡± A few farmers stood in the field and watched as a long white line streaked across the sky, leaving behind a white wave of air, apanied by bursts of sonic booms. ¡°Meteor, where is it?¡± Someone raised his head as well. With sharp eyes, he realized that it was not a meteor flying over his head, but a huge magical beast. On the body of this magical beast sat a young child. ¡°Am I Dreaming?¡± In the blink of an eye, the magical beast in the sky had disappeared. Half an hourter, Watson, who had experienced the thrill of flying, returned to the farm. He patted the Golden Mountain on his broad back and immediately shrunk his body to the length of an arm. He quickly ran into the depths of the farm. Feeling the softness of his legs, Watson¡¯s face was pale, but the corners of his mouth were trembling with excitement. This was his first time flying on a magical beast in another world. It felt much better than flying. Since he had already fused with the winged golden chimera, he was ready to fuse with the five-colored fragrant chickens. There were six five-colored fragrant chickens in the farm. Watson did not know what kind of surprise woulde when these chickens were fused together. In front of the chicken coop, Watson looked at the six five-colored fragrant chickens that were walking slowly with their heads held high and their chests puffed out. He activated the system fusion. With a loud rumble, all the five-colored fragrant chickens transformed into rays of light that collided together, forming a huge shadow. Very soon, the shadow faded, revealing a colorful hen inside. Perhaps it was not appropriate to say this, but this chicken was no longer a chicken, but a magical beast that was simr to a phoenix. It was more than twice its original size and was only as tall as a person. Its body was covered with colorful feathers, making it look like a rainbow. It had two more colors than the ordinary five-colored fragrant chickens from before. Moreover, the feathers covering the five-colored fragrant chickens.., it was originally only the length of a finger, but now it was the length of an arm, and it had a long tail behind it. When Watson looked over, the information of the five-colored fragrant chicken after it was fused appeared in his eyes. Gold-tier magical beast, seven-colored Phoenix Chicken Ability: possesses the strength of a silver-tier magical beast Additional effect: produces a thousand seven-colored Phoenix eggs every day. When consumed for the first time, increases strength by 5,000 jin. Fifty years of lifespan. If consumed too much, there is a chance of producing a trace of Phoenix bloodline. ¡°Not bad. Although fusing with six rainbow-colored fragrant chickens is far from meeting the requirements to advance to tinum-rank, the quality has also improved quite a bit. Now, one chicken cany 1,000 eggs. Moreover, the quality of these eggs is much better than before. Each of them can be sold for at least 10 gold coins!¡± Looking at the rainbow-colored Phoenix Chicken in front of him, Watson seemed to be sizing up a small treasury. After appreciating the posture of the seven-colored Phoenix Chicken, Watson returned to the bedroom. On the way, he saw guards riding tall liger beasts and wearing tough and sharp clothes. When these guards saw him, they bowed their heads to show their respect. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°I just heard that the chicken coop was emitting a strong light. Did Young Master Fuse with something new?¡± Someone asked jokingly. In the ckmoon Castle, everyone deliberately avoided Watson¡¯s age. They didn¡¯t treat Watson as a child, but as someone of the same age as them. Sometimes, they even felt that Watson was more mature than them. ¡°He didn¡¯t merge with anything. It¡¯s just a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken.¡±Watson scratched his head shyly. After greeting the guards, he turned around and left. Looking at his back as he left, the guards were dumbfounded. Rainbow Phoenix Chicken... forget it? Although they lived at the border, they had heard of the rainbow fragrant chicken and Rainbow Phoenix Chicken. It was said that the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken was a superior magical beast of the rainbow fragrant chicken. Only one out of ten thousand rainbow fragrant chickens could be born.., its value was immeasurable. ¡°As expected of young master Watson, he always brings US surprises! Fusing with the rainbow phoenix chicken, does that mean we have a chance to eat the Phoenix Egg?¡± A guard could not help but sigh. He was knocked on the head by hispanion. ¡°If we have time to think about this, we might as well do more work.¡± Even though he said that, the guard who knocked on hispanion¡¯s head had a fiery look in his eyes. Those were the eggs of the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken. If he could eat one of them... it would be a great pleasure. Soon, Watson returned to his bedroom in the castle of ckmoon. Today, he had fused arge number of weapons and high-quality ingredients for the guards. After that, he had fused a magical beast, which made him feel a little itchy. He suddenly remembered that there were still 100 longswords in his bedroom that had not been fused, these longswords had been plundered along with his armor. He had only fused one gold-tier ancient Knight¡¯s armor, and the rest of the longswords were left. These weapons would take up both space and space in his house. It would be better to fuse them together. Watson felt that since he was a silver-tier warrior, he should also properly train up a decent weapon as a defensive item. At this moment, after returning home, he took out the 100 sets of longswords in his bedroom and activated the system fusion. With a burst of fierce light, the ordinary western-style longsword condensed into a brand new de in his hand. It was ck with golden patterns engraved on it. It was also equipped with a scabbard. Watson looked down and found that this sword was actually a gold-tier weapon. The de was so smooth that it could be used as a mirror. With a gentle wave, it could leave deep marks on the ground. Gold-tier weapon, the King¡¯s sword Effect: can break through the defense of a gold-tier yer and increase its own attack power by 1,000% Additional effects: excitement (when there are allies within a ten-meter radius, all allies receive a 500% damage bonus) , King¡¯s Wind (summons a destructive-level storm) Holding this sword, Watson¡¯s eyes lit up. Now that he had a suitable weapon, it was time to consider the future development of ckmoon Castle. .. A month passed in the blink of an eye. As winter approached, the weather gradually became colder. Watson was only wearing a small ck shirt. As he walked in the field, the farmers inside greeted him one after another. ¡°Good morning, Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, are you here today to use your light attributebat aura to achieve that photosynthesis effect?¡± Chapter 44 - Crystal Wheat

Chapter 44: Crystal Wheat

They all felt that Watson was a magical person. Despite his young age, he knew a lot of knowledge that they did not know, such as ¡°Photosynthesis¡±and ¡°Aerobic respiration¡±. These farmers originally came from Miles Manor, but now they all regarded themselves as people from ckmoon Castle. In their opinion, it was a very fortunate thing to be able to join ckmoon Castle. Since the news of Watson recruiting guards spread out, many farmers within a few hundred miles of the manor were eager to join. Every time these farmers went out and met their friends and family, they were no longer as humble as before. Instead, they could hold their chests high. Although their wages were not as high as those guards, they could still earn a few gold coins every month. Watson waved his hand at the few people in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. How¡¯s the growth of the crops in the farnd?¡± Wheat was originally a double-ripened crop. In the Holy Dragon Kingdom, with some fertile soil and a suitable climate, it could even reach three-ripened a year. The wheat seeds that Watson sowed were bronze-grade, in addition, he had toe here every day to persistently use his light-attribute battle spirit and use photosynthesis to elerate the ripening of the wheat. In the current field, wheat stubble grew in cages. The original seeds had already turned into green tender buds, shining with a jade-like light. who had ever seen a wheat as clear and transparent as crystal? Watson decided to name this new type of wheat crystal wheat. Walking into the field, he casually picked up a wheat seed and sized it up. Behind him, a tanned farmer was responsible for answering his question. ¡°Young Master Watson, the wheat in the field is growing very well. I think it will maturepletely in another month.¡± The person who spoke had a warm smile on his face. This was bronze grade wheat. How could they normally see it? It was good to follow behind Young Master Watson. Even if they were not paid to see so many new things, they would still be satisfied. Watson held the wheat seed in his hand, and the corresponding information appeared in his eyes. Bronze grade crystal wheat Effect: one pound of wheat can increase one¡¯s strength by 100 pounds, and it can dispel pain After reading it, Watson nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°When the wheat is fully ripe, I¡¯ll give each of you 10 pounds of wheat as a reward for helping me nt it.¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was generous and generous, which was what they admired most about Watson. Just as Watson wanted to continue admiring the farnd, his eldest brother, Vincent, suddenly called out anxiously from behind. ¡°Eighth brother, third brother and fourth brother have returned from the direction of Monte Town. They also brought back arge amount of materials. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go back right away.¡± It was already more than ten minutes after Watson returned home. In the spacious living room on the first floor, Watson saw his two older brothers, Singh and Xinwa, who had been away for a month. Because the two of them belonged to different merchant groups, they wore different clothes. The Lucky Merchant Group wore a set of fiery red clothes, while the wind traveler merchant group wore green clothes with capes. Sitting on the sofa in the hall, Singh and Singwa sipped the tea in their teacups. When they saw Watson, the two of them put down their teacups at the same time and stood up, giving Watson a bear hug. Compared to a month ago, the two brothers¡¯figures were obviously thinner, but they had grown taller instead. Moreover, there were some corners on their cheeks, making them look mature. Even their big ck, smart eyes.., had be more spirited than before. Watson and the two brothers hugged and separated. He secretly thought that the two brothers¡¯trip to Montevideo was indeed not in vain. It was said that in the past week, the two brothers had learned all the business skills in the Chamber of Commerce. They had also introduced new ideas, which made the two big businessmen exim in admiration. ¡°Eighth brother, I originally wanted to give you a surprise this time. I didn¡¯t expect that you would give us a bigger surprise instead.¡±Singh looked at the somewhat unfamiliar room and the murals with a sentimental expression. The Living Environment at home was better than he had imagined, even more gorgeous than the top-grade hotel he stayed in in Monte Town. In this month, he sold all the Arcana mithril he had brought with him in Monte Town, and sold it for tens of thousands of gold coins. Most of the gold coins were used to buy materials, including some rare ores, there were 1000 sets of armor and weapons, and 100 pieces of jewelry. And that was not the most precious of them all. The most precious things were the two carts of herbs they brought back, which were worth five thousand gold coins. Ever since Watson had fused the seven treasures zed ginseng, the two brothers had been obsessed with it. The two carts of herbs were given to Watson for fusion. ¡°Eighth brother, help us fuse with a seven treasures zed ginsengter. We have great use for it.¡± Third Brother Singh patted Watson¡¯s shoulder. His eyes blinked and were filled with mystery. Singh licked his lips as well, as if he was reminiscing about something. This time, when they went to Monte City, not only did they see the prosperity of the town, but they also experienced the ¡°Gentle countryside¡±of the town under the guidance of the two big businessmen. They gave up their lives there for the first time. Before this, Singh and Sinwa had never understood why their father Edward and Mother Catherine often hid in their rooms to have sex. Now, they also experienced the joy of being men. The reason why the two of them could grow up so quickly wasrgely because they lost their virginity. Wasn¡¯t it just losing their virginity? Was it worth being so excited about? Watson was disdainful of his two brothers seeking seven treasures zed ginseng at such a young age. In his previous life, he had seen all kinds of clubs and beauties. In this world, his body was only a little over 10 years old and had not fully developed yet, so he did not think about these things now. After spending about 10 minutes, Watson took out a small part of the two carts of medicinal materials and fused them into two seven treasures zed ginseng, giving them to his two brothers. After receiving the seven treasures zed ginseng, he ced it in front of his nose and sniffed it. The two older brothers revealed an intoxicated expression on their faces. Amongst them, Xin waughed wretchedly, ¡°Eighth brother, in a few years, when you look as strong as us, we will bring you to Monte Town and find you two beautiful girls. We will also let you enjoy them. You might not understand, but that feeling is really too intoxicating!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±Xinwa seemed to have remembered something and continued, ¡°I remember there were many more people in the house, and one of them seemed to be a little handmaiden of the same age as you.¡± Watson knew who fourth brother was talking about. It was a month ago, when he was recruiting guards, a guy named Liszt sent his 12-year-old sister over. This little sister was called Wendy. She had light green long hair and snow-white skin. Besides being a little thin and weak, it was obvious that she was a beauty. When Wendy first arrived at the castle of ckmoon, she was still not used to living there. After that, she became Watson¡¯s personal maid. ¡°Master Watson, the hot water is ready. May I take your Bath Now?¡± Chapter 45 - Bathing Together

Chapter 45: Bathing Together

Wendy stood at the door in a ck and white maid¡¯s outfit, thepels of her clothes wide open. Although a twelve-year-old girl had yet to develop, it was already beginning to show. Holding her hands on her abdomen, Wendy carefully looked at Watson. Ever since Liszt brought her from that house, her life was much better than before. Not only did she have abundant food to eat every day, but she could also sleep on a soft bed and asionally take a bath. After so many days, not only did her body grow a little taller.., her originally pale cheeks also became rosy. Girls developed early. Although Wendy was only twelve years old, she already looked like a fourteen or fifteen year old girl. Beside Wendy was scarlet. Scarlet was fiddling with the silver grade longbow that Watson had forged for herst time. She shot a malicious nce at Watson and curled her lips, she said, ¡°Wendy, there¡¯s no need for you to be so nice to my little brother. Instead of helping him to bathe, why don¡¯t youe out with me and hunt some pheasants and wild rabbits! Who knows, if you¡¯re lucky, you might even be able to hunt a ck iron grade magical beast.¡± Ever since Wendy appeared at home, Scarlet had been like a little girl who had her beloved thing stolen. She often appeared by Watson¡¯s side. If Watson showed too much affection towards Wendy, scarlet would be very unhappy. However, in private.., these two girls, who were of simr age, were friends who talked about everything. ¡°Sister Scarlet, you should go hunting. I don¡¯t know anything, so I won¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±She respectfully shook her head at Scarlet. Wendy looked at the two older brothers in front of Watson, who were rtively more mature.., noticing that the other party was sizing him up with a look of interest, she lowered her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Scarlet red at Watson again before turning around to leave. Watson scratched his head. He did not know why scarlet suddenly felt so hostile towards him. Could it be that she was jealous because she saw him getting close to another girl of the same age? Thinking of this, Watson couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that it was a sin to be too outstanding as a man. Although he was only ten years old, he was still a man. However, he and scarlet were blood-rted siblings. It was impossible for him to have any ill intentions. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Wendy. You¡¯re indeed a beautiful girl.¡± Singh and Xing Wang whistled. With a mocking expression, they dragged Wendy into the room and closed the door. ¡°Watson, no wonder you¡¯re not interested in the beauty we talked about. You¡¯ve already hooked up with one at home! Tell us, how did you two meet?¡± The two brothers surrounded Wendy, looking at her from head to toe with sparkling eyes. Wendy¡¯s nervous face and neck turned red. Goosebumps appeared on her pink forearms. She was twiddling her fingers, not knowing what to do. The corners of her eyes sparkled as she answered in a low voice, ¡°Brother Liszt brought me here. He asked me to be Lord Watson¡¯s maid. We, we...¡± Wendy could not continue speaking. ¡°Third brother, fourth brother, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Watson pushed his two older brothers away, spread his arms, and protected Wendy like an eagle protecting its young. ¡°Eighth brother, I¡¯m just asking. Are you turning your arm outward already?¡±Singh had a profound expression. Xinwa sighed as well. ¡°Sigh, we were too excited. No wonder eighth brother is so protective of her. This Miss Wendy looks really good. I didn¡¯t expect eighth brother to know how to start a rtionship with a child at such a young age.¡± They had gone through a change from a boy to a man during their trip to Monte Town. They had thought that they would be able to show off to Watson when they returned. They did not expect that Watson already had a good partner by his side, yet they were still single, this made them feel a deep sense of defeat. ¡°In our family, the most beautiful person is scarlet! I feel that Miss Wendy is not inferior to scarlet. Watson, Tell Me, which of the two of them is more beautiful?¡± The disappointment onlysted for a moment before Xinwa once again asked. ¡°I feel that... if I have to say it, Wendy is still more beautiful.¡± In order to prevent his two older brothers from pestering him, Watson cleared his throat and said. In any case, seventh sister wasn¡¯t around, so he would definitely praise the girl in front of him. This kind of method of pleasing a girl was naturally a tried-and-true method in his previous life. If scarlet were standing here, he would definitely say that scarlet was pretty, as for who was prettier, he couldn¡¯t tell. Wendy was the type of girl who lived in a small family. Her green hair was like jade, and her slender body wasrge in ces and small in ces. She had a soft and weak temperament, and just looking at her made a man feel protective. As for scarlet... An image appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. She had a neat purple ponytail, t breasts, and was always chattering and full of vitality. Compared to this ¡°Energetic¡±type of girl, Watson liked Wendy more. As expected, after hearing his words, Wendy stole a nce at him and lowered her head shyly. ¡°Eighth brother, are you sure?¡±Singh was about to ask with a smile when his expression suddenly froze. Watson nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Seventh sister doesn¡¯t have any here at all. I don¡¯t think she has much room for growth in the future! I like big, European Women.¡±Watson reached out and rubbed his chest, pping it with a muffled sound. ¡°Eighth brother, I think that Scarlet¡¯s ce is quite big too.¡± Xinwa also swallowed his saliva. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m telling the truth! If someone were to hug seventh sister from behind, they might be troubled because they can¡¯t distinguish between the front and the back.¡± As Watson said this, he suddenly noticed that his two older brothers were looking behind him in a daze. Even Wendy raised her head and looked past him, her pink lips slightly opening. Sensing that something was amiss, Watson turned around and saw a gloomy yet beautiful face. ¡°Watson! Watson! Sen!¡± ¡°You dare to say that I don¡¯t have breasts? You Dare to say that my chest is like my back? who dares to say that about my sister?¡± ¡°Since you dare to say that about me, don¡¯t run away if you have the guts. Stop right there!¡± Scarlet, who had just left, had returned at some point in time. She even pushed open the door and listened to every word Watson said. At this moment, under the pursuit of seventh sister, Watson could only cover his head and scurry away. .. Half an hourter. Watsony in the warm water and leaned against the wall of the bathroom. He let out a long breath. ¡°Phew!¡± This was the first time he had taken a bath in this world. Previously, his house had only had a small bathroom that was more than ten square meters. If his eight children wanted to take a bath, they would have to queue up. They might not even get a chance to take a bath for a few days, so they had to take a quick bath. Now, the house had be a castle. There were four floors in total, and there was a bathroom on each floor. No one had to fight over it anymore. Watson¡¯s bathroom was located on the first floor. It was more than a hundred square meters in total. It was paved with ck tiles. One could feel the smooth touch with a light touch. Silver sprinklers hung on both sides of the walls, there were stones under the pool that could produce heat by themselves to ensure heating. The entire bathroom was spacious and bright. Ordinary nobles would not be able to afford such a bathroom. Watson tossed and turned in the bath that was more than 10 meters in length and width a few times. Such arge bath could already be used as a small swimming pool. Speaking of swimming, it was already autumn. He nned to build a swimming pool in a few months, he could swim in the water next summer. Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly heard the sound of someone changing their clothes behind him. Watson frowned. Could it be his seventh sister, Scarlet? He had alreadye to the bathroom, yet he still didn¡¯t let him off. He was too difficult to deal with. Having decided to stop his sister, Watson stood up and turned around, looking into a pair of somewhat weak eyes. The two of them were stunned at the same time. Wendy was wrapped in a snow-white towel and holding a bar of soap in her hand. When she saw Watson¡¯s smooth body and something indescribable between his legs, the soap in Wendy¡¯s hand fell to the ground. The towel then spread out, revealing her white body. Chapter 46 - The Second Round of Recruitment

Chapter 46: The Second Round of Recruitment

Ten minutester, Wendy returned to her room¡ªher face was red. She had been in a hurry to escape, so she did not have time to change her bathrobe. Wendy leaned against the bedroom door and covered her chest with her hands¡ªher heart was pounding. The scene still echoed in her mind. Wendy had wanted to scrub Watson¡¯s back because that was what her brother, Liszt, had told her to do. As a nobleman¡¯s maid, she had a responsibility to serve her master¡ªshe would have to cook for him, help him with his bath, and even warm his bed. Wendy was still young, so no one would expect her to warm her master¡¯s bed, but she could still help with the bath. However, she did not expect it would be that awkward. ¡°Young Master has a huge penis! No, no, Young Master¡¯s body is really strong. No!¡± Wendy suppressed the wild thoughts in her mind and took a deep breath. Suddenly, she was a little worried. It was Watson¡¯s kindness that let her live in such a huge castle. Liszt even proposed to move their parents to the same ce, and Watson had agreed. Wendy respected her young master. What if he wanted to terminate her job because he was not satisfied with that matter? ¡°Young Master is a good person; he won¡¯t punish me that easily, right? If he really needs to do something about it, then he can deduct my sry!¡± She was Watson¡¯s only maid, so her sry was higher than her brother¡¯s¡ªabout 50 gold coins a month. ¡°But I left without doing anything. Would Young Master really not me me?¡± Wendy still worried about her gains and losses when someone knocked on the door. She opened it and saw Liszt. When he noticed that she was in a clean white bathrobe, he frowned and said with a straight face, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Did you take a bath? This is ckmoon Castle. Don¡¯t be act too casually and treat this as your home.¡± Liszt was one of the first batches of guards that Watson had recruited. Other than Allen, who had the highest talent, he had been eating three Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs every day. His strength had increased by more than a thousand catties, and he was at the peak of bronze tier warriors. He was only a step away from silver tier, so Watson appointed him as the vice-captain of the guards. Of course, Liszt did not dare to let Watson down, so when Wendy went to the castle, he had warned his sister not to cause any trouble and to serve the family dutifully, especially when it was Watson. So, when he saw his sister in the corridor in a loose bathrobe, his mind thought about the situation if some burly guards had found her. However, he did not want to think of the implication. He already saw Wendy as his young master¡¯s woman. ¡°You are right, Brother. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Wendy¡¯s face reddened when her brother reprimanded her. She did not dare to refute him. Instead, she rolled her wet jade-green hair with her fingers. How would she exin it? Perhaps she had bumped into the young master while he was taking a bath and saw something she could not describe? If that were the case, Liszt would be even angrier. ¡°Forget it; it¡¯s not a big deal. But, you should be more careful next time!¡± Liszt said as he sat on the soft sofa in the room. He picked up a cup of unfinished tea on the table, took a sip, and looked around the room. It was quite a good room, much better than hundreds of rooms in the dark castle. It had two smaller rooms and a living room. Each room had a soft bed with a curtain on the side. There was a set of solid wood tables and chairs in the living room, two sofas, and a firece in the right wall, and the floor was covered with a red carpet. Some charcoal had been added to the firece as it was already autumn. Liszt nodded in approval. He was the vice-captain, and he did not even get such treatment. At least Wendy had a single room, but he had to live with his parents. ¡°Wendy, it is good that you can live in such a nice ce and eat delicious food every day. However, you must not ck off and let Young Master Watson think that you are azy person! In addition to cleaning the floor and the room daily, you also have to trim the trees outside, and...¡± Liszt mentioned all the work that he could think of. At that moment, he was the only one who could bring his family members to ckmoon Castle. The other guards were extremely envious of the special treatment he enjoyed, and they were all secretly troubled. So why did they not think of sending their daughters or sisters there? Many of the guards had taken a few days off to go home and bring their female family members there. Liszt knew what was in their mind. As the first batch of maids to live in the castle, Wendy was blessed with exceptional conditions, and she might even be the head housemaid in the future. Liszt was the vice-captain of the guards, and Wendy was the head housemaid¡ªthey would be able to achieve great sess. When it was time for the patrol, Liszt gave Wendy some serious advice before he turned around and left. On the one hand, he was there to teach Wendy; on the other hand, it had already been a month. He had been busy with training every day, and he was always a little worried when he saw Wendy asionally. After Liszt left, Wendy sat back on the sofa. She dragged her hands across her fair cheeks and looked at the mes in the stove across from her. ¡°Brother is right. I can get 50 gold coins every month. This is something that our parents can¡¯t even earn in ten years. I want to do more for Young Master. At least, I want to be worthy of my sry!¡± Wendy made up her mind as she clenched her fists. If she were to encounter the young master while he was in the bath, then she would not run away. Instead, she would take one with him. Of course, it would be better if she did not need to do that, but at least she could take a bath. .. Three days passed by in the blink of an eye. Zeke and Zenoah stayed for two days after their return. They asked Watson to fuse 100 sets of weapons and armors that they had brought back into bronze equipment in sets. Then, they fused all the medicinal herbs into high-quality medicine. A ck-iron armor was only worth a few dozen silver coins, but the price would increase tenfold after it became bronze. Watson managed to fuse more than 100 sets of bronze equipment and weapons and about 100 pieces of bronze jewelry in two days. There were also thousands of herbs that ranged from bronze to gold tier. Those items were worth at least 100,000 gold coins. Then, Zeke and Zenoah went to Montevideo with those bounties. With these bountiful gains, his third and fourth brothers headed to Monte Town. Watson noticed that his two brothers had gotten used to their roles as merchants, but that did not stop them from running around. Before they left, they even said that they would bring a girlfriend home. Naturally, they would not want Watson to overtake them on that front. Watson smiled when he heard that. ¡°Good morning, Young Master Watson.¡± Wendy stood in front of him as she trimmed a crooked tree in the yard. ¡°Good morning,¡± Watson lifted his hand in response. Ever since Wendy caught him while he was taking a bath a few days ago, he did not dare to go to the bathroom. He was also embarrassed whenever he saw Wendy. On the contrary, Wendy, who had always been very shy, took the initiative to serve him tea during dinner. Then, after that, she would wipe his mouth with a handkerchief. When it was bedtime, she would apany him in the bedroom and talk to him until he fell asleep. She did not chase him away. Her actions made Scarlet extremely jealous. Every time they ate, Watson had to endure her sister¡¯s re at him. Even the rest of the family members had strange expressions on their faces. ¡°Young Master, would you like a bath after your morning exercise? I can boil the water now.¡± After she said that, Wendy was prepared to run back to the castle with the scissors in her hand, but Watson stopped her. ¡°Wait! No need! I don¡¯t want to take a bath because I have more important things to doter.¡± When Watson recruited his guards, he mentioned that ckmoon Castle would recruit more people next month. That day was their second round of recruitment. He believed that many potential guards were waiting patiently outside the castle, and Watson looked forward to meeting them. Chapter 47 - All Members Are Eliminated

Chapter 47: All Members Are Eliminated

More than 20 bronze tier warriors chatted in groups of twos and threes outside the ckmoon Castle; they looked nervous. All of them had gifts. Some had magical beasts, and some had armors and weapons. Some even had carts filled with meat and wheat. It was not an exaggeration to say that some carts had dismantled beds, tables, and chairs on them¡ªperhaps they had torn down their furniture and brought them there. Most of the bronze-tier experts within a ten-kilometer radius were there. Three old men, who had also applied for the jobst time, were also there; they chatted with each other. ¡°I brought four people this time. Young Master promised me four Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs,¡± one of them said. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too early for a celebration! Young Master Watson said that it¡¯s not enough to just bring people here. We still have to pass the test. Even though I only brought three people, they are already bronze tier warriors in their 30s. They had a lot of room for development in the future. They¡¯ll definitely get three eggs,¡± another person said. While everyone talked, Watson brought Wendy outside of the castle. As she stood behind Watson, Wendy looked at the guards curiously. She wanted to prepare a bath for Watson, but he rejected her offer. He told her to go and familiarize herself with the recruitment process instead. He said that he would let her handle all the recruitment matters in the future. Watson looked at the more than 20 bronze tier warriors in front of him, as well as the gifts they carried with them, and smiled in satisfaction. He had a simple idea when he brought Wendy there. After the two recruitment rounds, those bronze tier warriors who wanted to join him would definitely be there. The rest of the group were either below the bronze tier or fine on their own, so they did not need to go there. He believed that fewer people would apply for the job next month. He also had too much to do, so he could not continue the recruitment process in person. Zeke and Zenoah had urgent things to attend to, Scarlet was still too young, and his eldest brother was busy with his cultivation. So the only one he could trust and also qualified for the job was Wendy. ¡°Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to participate in ckmoon Castle¡¯s recruitment process. As long as you pass the assessment, you will receive three Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs a day! If someone has brought you here, please let me know who it is. Your guide will also get an egg if you pass the assessment,¡± Watson said to the people in front of him. ¡°Just as we expected, we can get a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken egg¡ªwait, did Young Master say a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg?¡± The man rubbed his hands excitedly when he heard that. Suddenly, he sensed that something was wrong and cried out in surprise. Did they not say that it was the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken? So how did it be the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken? The Rainbow Phoenix Chicken was a gold tier magical beast at a higher level than a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Had a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken appeared in the ckmoon Castle? The crowd¡¯s eyes became more fervent when they thought about that¡ªthe reward had exceeded their expectations. Those who were there to try their luck were determined to get into the ckmoon Castle. There were also those who were doubtful of the situation. Even a great noble would not have a magical beast like the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken. It was only one short month, and Watson had changed the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken as a reward, so they did not know if he was lying. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s start the test.¡± Watson was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s expression. He waved to Wendy. ¡°Go and get the captain of the guards, n, and ask him to bring a basket of Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs.¡± Maybe some people did not believe him, but it did not matter. He would act to dispel their doubts. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Wendy nodded respectfully before she turned around and walked into the castle. In just a short while, n came out; he was wearing armor and riding a liger. The majestic liger, his grand armor, the guardian sword that hung at his waist, and his long and elegant blue hair¡ªthebination made him look heroic. The crowd breathed heavily and looked envious when they saw him. Soon, everyone¡¯s eyes moved from n toward the basket filled in his hand¡ªit had many colorful eggs in it. The eggs flickered in seven colors and emitted a delicate fragrance. Just one look and one could tell that those were not ordinary eggs. The smell increased their blood flow and theirbat aura strength¡ªand that was only the smell. If they were to eat it¡ªwell, no one doubted Watson¡¯s words anymore. ¡°Greetings, Young Master. What is yourmand?¡± Allen jumped off the liger, and he knelt in front of Watson. The basket of eggs was still in his hand. ¡°Allen, get up. You are the captain of the guards, so you will be the examiner for the next test! You don¡¯t have to do anything. If they can force you to take a step backward, then it means that they pass.¡± Watson walked forward and helped Allen up. After he set the same rules as the previous test, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. Just do your best. It doesn¡¯t matter even if no one passes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Allen rolled his eyes and turned to face bronze tier warriors in front of him. ¡°Which one of you would like to be the first?¡± It seemed that Young Master Watson wanted to use him to establish his authority. He was an intelligent person, so he immediately understood what Watson wanted to do. Watson hoped that he could show those candidates some authority and make them understand the strength of the guards in ckmoon Castle. Even if someone passed, they should not be arrogant and undisciplined after they joined the team; it would make them easier to manage. Allen had only joined ckmoon Castle the previous month. Even if the guards had improved, it would not have been much. However, his improvement was the fastest¡ªhe was already at the peak of the bronze tier. Since his armor, long sword, and jewelry were also from the same tier, those warriors would not be able to make a move against him easily. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± As soon as he said that, a few people walked out from the crowd. They could feel thebat aura that n emitted. He was only a bronze tier warrior. Even if they could not defeat n, could they make him take a step backward? The rules that Watson had set were too simple. It was clear that he had looked down on them¡ªthat was what some of them thought. However, the reality was cruel. It only took one minute for a few candidates to retreat with an ugly expression. They had used all of their might, but Allen did not budge. On the contrary, their fistsnded n¡¯s armor, and it had hurt. n crossed his arms and looked at them disdainfully. ¡°Anyone else? Let¡¯s continue!¡± The rest of the candidates gritted their teeth as they rushed forward. Ten minutester, there was no one left beside Allen; all of them had failed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that none of you could make Allen retreat. ording to the rules, if no one passes the assessment, then all of you can go back.¡± Watson pretended to be disappointed and sighed. The crowd¡¯s expression changed; some of them had torn down their houses because they wanted to join the ckmoon Castle. They had brought all of their properties there, so they would not have a ce to stay when they returned home. That was especially true for those old men who had participated in the test before that. They thought that the test was easy and that they would pass as long as they brought gifts with them. However, the result had been different, so some of the candidates were resentful. The three old men also had a bitter expression on their faces. They thought that they would get the eggs as long as they brought some people to participate in the test. That was what had happened thest time. Who knew that Watson would change his routine? That was great¡ªtheir eggs were gone. Their candidates would definitely think that they were swindlers. If no one passed the test, then would those applicants not think that they had been scammed? Then, Watson spoke. ¡°Well, logically speaking, everyone should be eliminated, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a soft-hearted person! If you¡¯re below 50 years old, then I can be swayed to keep you here.¡± Chapter 48 - You Wont Suffer or Be Fooled

Chapter 48: You Won¡¯t Suffer or Be Fooled

¡°Really?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯re not lying to us, are you?¡± Many of the candidates widened their eyes in disbelief when they heard that. Only the gods knew what they had experienced. They had arrived there with troubled hearts; they did not know if they could pass the test. Many of them were relieved when they heard Watson¡¯s rules. They thought they could pass the test, and it had pped them right on their faces. Then, just as they were about to give up, Watson said that they had passed. Did he y them? After they had experienced the ups and downs of their short life, they were dumbfounded. ¡°You have seen how strong Allen is; he is the vice-captain of the guards! He had been only a bronze tier warrior, just like yourself. He has only joined ckmoon Castle for a month, but his strength has risen to this level. I think you should understand what this means.¡± Watson pointed at Allen with a serious expression. ¡°Young Master Watson is right.¡± Allen puffed out his chest¡ªhe cooperated with Watson and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even as strong as you, and I was the weakest among the bronze tier warriors. However, now, I can suppress all of you. This is thanks to Young Master Watson and also his Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs! If you join the ckmoon Castle, you¡¯ll be as strong as me in one month!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Those who want to join the ckmoon Castle cane here to collect the eggs.¡± Watson thought that Allen was brilliant. Only four of the 20 candidates stood there helplessly while the rest rushed toward Watson like a swarm of bees. Those four people had wrinkles on their faces. They were over 50 years old; they did not pass the test, and they were envious, but there was nothing they could do about it. They were only bronze tier warriors, and they might stay in that realm for their entire lives. So it was expected that Watson would not want them. ¡°Are these really the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs? Even though I have never seen a magical beast of this level, the waves and fragrance that these eggs emitted should not be wrong.¡± The candidates, who had run toward Watson, held the eggs carefully in their arms. They looked delighted. Some even rubbed their cheeks against the eggs as their mouths drooled. ¡°I want to swallow these eggs. No, I should bear with it. I want to boil these eggs and eat them bit by bit.¡± n stood at the side and curled his lips. He did notment on how excited those people had looked. He remembered the same feeling when he was there the previous month. Watson had given him the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken then, but it had been changed to the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. He was a little envious. If only he had been there a monthter. Would Watson have given him a hundred Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs? ¡°Alright, those who have received their eggs can follow n back to the castle.¡± Watson looked at the basket in n¡¯s hand. ¡°The recruitment process will continue as usual next month. I will choose one of the new recruits to be the examiner. If he can¡¯t do what n did and eliminate all the candidates, then I will send him away! Also, we have apetition in the castle every month, and the top ten winners will get additional rewards, and the bottom three will lose their monthly sry. Those who rankst for two months in a row will have to leave by themselves.¡± There were 27 applicants at that time. Three of them were old men who had been there thest time. Another four men were eliminated because of their age. So, only 20 men remained, and when they included the castle¡¯s original guards, there were a total of 30 people. Watson wanted to turn his guards into knights who were not inferior to any army. The ckmoon Knight name was a symbol of his hope. Those knights only sought quality and not quantity. One should not think that everything was fine after they joined the ckmoon Castle. He did not like to do business at a loss. Even though he had a fusion system and it was not difficult for him to fuse high-level materials, he did not want to waste anything. Those people had to go through many rounds of elimination before only a few elites were left. As expected, those people who were excited as they held the eggs to their chest experienced a change in their expression. They did not dare to deny that there were people who coveted the luxurious treatment of ckmoon Castle and wanted to fool with their new status. However, they did not dare to have such thoughts anymore. If they did not work hard, they would be eliminated; there was no other ce that would give them a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg, but there were too many guards like them. There was no need to think too much about which they would choose. ¡°The rest of you, I can¡¯t let you join because of your age! But¡ª¡± Watson raised his voice halfway through his sentence, and when he realized that everyone¡¯s attention was on him, he continued to say, ¡°But you can still bring people to the test. If they were to join ckmoon Castle, then you¡¯ll be stronger and get the best weapons, armor, and even mounts! It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t join ckmoon Castle yourself, but your friends might still be able to do that. Even if your friends are eliminated, will their friends be eliminated as well?¡± Many people wanted tough when they saw Watson proim the benefits of ckmoon Castle with a serious expression. They had only heard rumors about how Watson was a genius silver tier warrior. They did not expect him to be so humorous. He did not seem like a child at all. Everyone was either nervous or disappointed that they were not selected, but his words swept them away. ¡°In short, you¡¯ve done the right thing bying to the ckmoon Castle! You didn¡¯t suffer any disadvantage, and you were not fooled as well.¡± Watson thickened his skin as he shouted, ¡°Same time next month¡ªthe third round of recruitment will be held at ckmoon Castle! We will not only recruit guards, but also experienced farmers. Bring someone here, and if they pass, you will get a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg. This rule is also applicable to those who have joined the castle. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± Then, Watson brought Allen, Wendy, and the people who had passed back to ckmoon Castle. Rumble! The gates of ckmoon Castle closed with a loud bang; it left behind seven bronze tier old warriors with an excited expression on their faces. They would get a Rainbow Phoenix Egg if their candidate passed the test. What were they waiting for? They had lived at the border for so long, so they had friends. They were determined to bring with them as many people as possible. Then, the seven old men looked at each other before they dispersed. They were pressed for time. They did not want to be taken advantage of, so they needed to strike first. .. After Watson returned to ckmoon Castle, he decided to fuse some ores to create more walls; he wanted to expand the ckmoon Castle. When Zeke and Zenoah left, they left behind arge amount of ores. These ores were suitable materials after they were slightly fused. Many of the surrounding farms had lost their powerful guards. If they were to lose the farmers, it would be difficult for them to continue with the operation. Initially, Watson¡¯s family only had ten acres ofnd, so there was no need to recruit more farmers. However, he wanted to bring guards and farmers from across the border, and the other farms would be left with only an empty shell. He would want to make an offer to buy thosends from the farmers, and he could unify the nearby area in one fell swoop. ¡°One year, no, half a year! ckmoon Castle will be the biggest force at the border, and we will build a town that is no weaker than Monte Town.¡± Watson clenched his fists as he looked at the sun in the sky. It was bright¡ªckmoon Castle was like the sun as it slowly rose at the border. Chapter 49 - Do You Blame Me For Being Rich?

Chapter 49: Do You me Me For Being Rich?

The autumn wind rustled¡ªit was almost October. It had been more than 20 days since the second recruitment in ckmoon Castle. The ground inside the castle was filled with huge dark jade bs. There were at least a few thousand of them. If they werebined, they would form a wall that was several kilometers long. About 30 ckmoon Knights sat on the hill of stone bs; they wiped the sweat from their foreheads. ¡°The three-month winter will be here in two months. At that time, magical beasts wille out from the dense fog forest to plunder for food. It is not usually easy to survive the winter, but this year will be different,¡± a guard said. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t dare to close my eyes whenever I slept during the winter. I was afraid that once I closed my eyes, magical beasts woulde into my house! However, we don¡¯t have to be afraid while we¡¯re in the castle. I will also bring my family here in a month,¡± another guard spoke. The castle walls were at least three meters tall. There were also short spears stuck on top of the walls. Ordinary iron tier magical beasts would not be able to climb over the walls, let alone destroy them. As for bronze tier magical beasts that could climb over the walls, they were quite rare in the misty forest. The three months of winter referred to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s twelfth, first and second months. During those few months, the kingdom would have continuous snowfall, and crops would not be able to grow. Usually, the price of food would soar at that time, and the variousrge farms would close their manors. They would use the food they had to survive the winter and asionally organize guards to go out and hunt for some magical beasts. The three months of winter was a feast for magical beasts, and it was the same for humans. In a world where strength was paramount, it was a dog eat dog world in terms of rtionships. However, things were a little different that year. After Watson announced that he would recruit guards and farmers, bronze tier guards and above within a dozen kilometer radius expressed their intention to seek refuge. Even quite many farmers were moved, which caused variousrge farms to panic. ¡°Young Master Watson had deliberately chosen this time to recruit people. I wonder how those farms that lost their farmers and guards will be maintained in the winter?¡± The guard who spoke at the beginning sighed with emotion. ¡°That is not something you should worry about¡ªthink about yourselves! If you have the strength to speak, then you have had enough rest. Get up and continue with your training! It¡¯s almost time for the guards¡¯ grandpetition in the castle. When that timees, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± In the crowd, the captain of the guards, Allen, hugged his helmet. After he looked around him, he spoke to the group with a cold expression. After the second recruitment, Allen still had a headache about how to train his men. In the end, Watson came up with a training n for everyone. For example, some had to carry thousands of kilograms of dark jade bs on their backs every day; some had to go to the misty forest once every three days to catch ten iron tier nests; some had to go to the misty forest once every five days to fight against the Golden sh, and thest three people standing would receive additional rewards. Those were eptable exercises; there were also some strange training practices¡ªthey had to jump on the ground like frogs with their hands behind their backs or raise their legs high during squats. Finally, when they trained for the formation, Watson would ask them to form a square formation and walk forward, and they had to move in an orderly fashion. They had their own training methods, especially when they were already a bronze tier warrior. They were not satisfied with the training methods that Watson had given them. Why would they need to train for formation? Would their orderly movements increase their strength? Frog jumps were not onlyical, but they also did not seem to be much of use either. They might as well fight someone to increase their strength quickly. However, their thoughts quickly changed. After more than 20 days of training, they felt that their strength had increased by a lot. For example, William was the strongest man among them, but he was also the slowest. After days of training, William¡¯s strength did not increase by much, but his speed and endurance had improved. The others felt the same. They had only wanted to lean toward a specific ability. Those who were quick would only think about how to make themselves faster. Those who were good at defense would only continue to increase their defense skills. However, under Watson¡¯s training method, theirprehensive abilities had developed. Among them, Allen and Liszt had broken through to be silver tier warriors two days before that. Those whoined about Watson¡¯s training methods had to keep quiet and follow the exercises wholeheartedly. At the same time, they respected Watson even more. He was a child, yet he could think of such an excellent and effective training method. It was no wonder he could be a silver tier warrior at such a young age. .. In a spacious room within the castle. That was Watson¡¯s office. As he leaned against afortable chair, Watson enjoyed the warm wind by the firece. He picked up a training schedule in his hand. The training schedule listed the targets for each week ording to the day. They had jump training on Mondays, which included frog jumps, high jumps and long jumps. On Tuesdays, it was speed training, a 100-kilometer sprint, and on Wednesdays, it was strength exercises. One would carry the dark jade b on their back and walk tenps around the castle. As for Thursdays, they would have obstacle training. Everyone would go to the misty forest to catch some magical beasts. On Fridays, they would train their formation skills. On Saturdays, they would train in actualbat and fight against the Golden sh. Finally, on Sundays, it would depend on the situation. If they were not tired, then they would continue to train. If they were too tired, then they would rest for a day. Other than catching magical beasts for selfish reasons, the rest of the training system was the model that Watson had followed in his previous life¡¯s army. It was a modern civilization that hadsted for thousands of years. The method that he had developed to stimte physical strength in that world was at least two eras ahead. ¡°ording to the training method, these people won¡¯t be particrly outstanding in any aspect, but their overall strength will definitely be the strongest.¡± Watson put the training schedule down. Since the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken had been turned into the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, it could produce a thousand eggs a day. There were so many that he could not finish them. That was why he dared to train the guards like that. Whoever¡¯s body was damaged, he would give them a few Rainbow Phoenix chickens. Those guards only needed to put in ten times or a hundred times the effort. They did not dare to say that they were better than any prodigy. At the very least, they could far surpass people of the same level. Watson picked up a few more letters on the table. The letters had been sent in session over the past two days. The names on the letters were names of the major farmers. Watson opened one of the letters, nced at it and found that the contents were very discreet. At first, he praised him for being young and promising. Later, he med him for stealing from other people at a high price; that had caused the farm to be in a state of panic. More than half of the people had wanted to leave. Watson realized that the contents of the other letters were almost the same. Polite people were always courteous to him, but some also insulted him for not being sensible and not giving others a way out. They even threatened him to unite and boycott ckmoon Castle. ¡°These people have crossed the line. They can¡¯t give their subordinates afortable living environment. What does it have to do with me if they can¡¯t keep their men? Are they ming me for being rich?¡± Watson folded the letter that he had finished reading and left his seat. He threw all the letters into the firece and looked at them as they burned. Then, he called out loudly, ¡°Wendy,e in here.¡± ¡°Young Master, what is your order?¡± Wendy, who was in a maid uniform, walked into the room. Even though her face looked young, her expression was much calmer than before that. It had been almost two months, and she was already a maid. ¡°Send someone to revise the recruitment process.¡± ¡°Revise? Young Master, were the previous conditions too generous?¡± ¡°No, I think the previous conditions were too artificial! The guards willing toe to ckmoon Castle and pass the test will each have ten Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs per day. They can bring their families here to stay. All farmers who join us will be rewarded with one Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg per day and ten catties of bronze tier wheat.¡± Wendy was shocked when she heard it, but Watson smiled as he spoke. He had never intended to develop things so amicably. Since those farmers had dared to threaten him, then they should not me him for being rude. Chapter 50 - Marriage

Chapter 50: Marriage

In the Liszt Manor at the border. Even though it had the same name as Watson¡¯s guard, that was not his manor. A hereditary baron called Wilber Liszt owned the estate, and he was not rted to Watson¡¯s guard. It was arge manor, and it had hundreds of people. There was a rumor that the family was rted to someone at the border. In that world, only noblemen had the right to a family name; to make it easier to differentiate between those two people, Wilber Liszt would be addressed as Wilber. ¡°Master Wilber, something terrible has happened!¡± The guard, Wesley, dashed into the manor with a pale face. Wilber sat in the hall with a cup of tea in his hand. His face was gloomy. He had not been happy for the past few days. The Liszt Manor had been the best at the border, and he had hundreds of subordinates. However, a few days ago, a ckmoon Castle had suddenly appeared at the border, and they were recruiting people like mad; even he was tempted by the conditions they offered. If he were to serve as a guard, he could get a set of bronze tier defensive weapons and even a mounted horse. Everyone could get three Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs every day. ckmoon Castle did not only have many bronze tier equipment, but they also had many Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs. He was depressed when he learned the owner of ckmoon Castle. The castle was by Edward, the down-and-out baron. Edward¡¯s eldest son, Vincent, had once worked for him. At that time, he even wanted to marry his daughter, Monica. Unfortunately, Wesley had ruined that. When Wesley exined it to him, Wilber did not pay too much attention to it. It was only a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Even though he was tempted, he was not so shameless that he would just snatch it. However, the ckmoon Castle¡¯s power had gotten stronger. It made him a little regretful. If Vincent had be his son-inw, then the ckmoon Castle would be his property. The Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and the bronze tier equipment would also be his. If he had so many resources to unify the border, it was not impossible for him to be a great noble who could stand up to the border guards. Wilber thought about it. He was a little displeased with Wesley as the man had lusted after the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and then had fallen out with Vincent. At that moment, when he heard Wesley¡¯s report, he frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m drinking tea? Why are you shouting and running in here? Why do you look like that? Where are your manners as a noble guard? Go out and knock on the door again.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Wesley shrank his neck and turned to walk out of the door. After he knocked on the door again, he walked into the room. ¡°Master, I have something to report. May Ie in?¡± ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Wilber put the teacup down. ¡°Master, the chief guard told me that he doesn¡¯t want to work here anymore. At the end of this month, he will go to ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilber stood up with his eyes wide open. He raised his hand and swept the teacup off the table; it made a cracking sound. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter earlier?¡± Wesley had an aggrieved look on his face. Wilber was the one who told him not to speak, and he was also the one who told him not to speak. He felt wronged. However, he did not dare to defend himself. He could only ask weakly, ¡°Not only the chief guard, but the other bronze tier warriors in the manor also have the intention to go to ckmoon Castle! Master, what should we do?¡± A hint of jealousy shed across Wesley¡¯s eyes. He also wanted to seek refuge with ckmoon Castle. Unfortunately, he had a grudge against that family. Even if he went there, they would not take him. In addition to that, he was not a bronze tier warrior, so it was impossible for him to pass the test. He had looked down upon Vincent back then, and he never expected that kid to be ckmoon Castle¡¯s eldest young master in only two months. ¡°Those ingrates! I worked so hard to raise them, feed them, and clothe them, and now they want to abandon me? B*stards!¡± He was so angry that he cursed loudly. Wesley did not say anything. He understood the guards¡¯ thinking. There were no enemies in the world, only conflicting interests. Those people did not leave earlier because the price offered by ckmoon Castle was not enough to tempt them. It was not because they had a deep rtionship with the manor. ckmoon Castle¡¯s new recruitment n had spread to the nearby farms. It stated that everyone would get ten Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs every day if they joined them. One egg was worth ten gold coins, and ten eggs meant 100 gold coins. It was 100 gold coins a day, 3000 gold coins a month, and that would be 36000 gold coins a year. He did not know if his master had that many assets, and if one could get such good benefits, who would stay? Wesley calcted the figure again, and he was regretful. If he had not used his power to bully others and angered Vincent, and if he had helped them instead, he might have been the chief guard in ckmoon Castle by then. He felt that he had missed out on those benefits. ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s almost winter. Without these guards, who will protect the family? I will never allow them to leave.¡± Wilber was like an ant on a hot pot; he paced back and forth, his tone gradually became irritable. Then, Wesley said, ¡°Master, I have an idea. Didn¡¯t Vincent, the eldest young master of ckmoon Castle, want to marry Young Miss? And he has served you before this. So perhaps we can betroth Young Miss to him. Maybe he would help us for the sake of our past rtionship. And ckmoon Castle would be equivalent to Master¡¯s assets once we be a family.¡± ¡°You have a point! Go, bring Monica here.¡± Wilber¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded. He had not wanted his daughter to marry Vincent. However, he would no longer object to that marriage as Vincent¡¯s status was worthy of his daughter. After a while, Monica reached the room. Monica was a beautiful woman in her early twenties. She wore a gorgeous long dress and a sun hat that nobledies favored. Her face was covered in heavy makeup, and she wasining loudly as soon as she arrived. ¡°Dad, why are you betrothing me to Vincent? I don¡¯t like that poor boy at all. I won¡¯t agree to it. Did you say you¡¯re only doing that to take advantage of the benefits, and I wouldn¡¯t really be engaged to him?¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± When Wilber saw that his daughter had exposed him, his old face reddened, and his eyes widened. ¡°I could have done whatever I said, but it¡¯s different now. Vincent has a huge castle. Do you understand that¡ªcastle? Only one person has the right to live in a castle. If you marry him, you¡¯ll be its mistress. Aren¡¯t you willing to do that?¡± ¡°If they have a big bed that¡¯s softer than velvet, and if I can eat delicious meals every day and have ten maids to serve me, and if I can wear nice clothes every day. I can consider it if it¡¯s something like that.¡± Monica was a little tempted when she heard that. Then, she added her own request. ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing. I can marry Vincent, but he can¡¯t touch me...¡± Wesley frowned. It was true that Monica was a good-looking woman, but no one could bear her unruly character. She had not married into the family yet, and she considered herself as the mistress. It was as if she was not worried that Vincent would refuse her. Wilber voiced the same concern as Wesley. ¡°Monica, you aren¡¯t even married yet, so you should learn to list your requirements appropriately. Otherwise, they might think that we do not possess any noblemen¡¯s qualities.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s lower our requirements. I don¡¯t want ten maids¡ªtwo is enough. The other conditions can¡¯t be changed.¡± Monica nodded obediently. ¡°Wesley, take Monica to ckmoon Castle and familiarize yourself with the environment. After all, it will be our second home soon.¡± Wilber sighed in relief when his daughter had agreed to the marriage. His eyes burned with passion when he thought about the fact that ckmoon Castle would soon be in his hands. ¡°Master, what if he refuses to marry Miss Monica?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°Would they dare to refuse? We have been around for more than a hundred years; are we not worthy of them?¡± Wilber stopped his daydreams. He smiled coldly as he said, ¡°I heard that many farms are dissatisfied with ckmoon Castle because of their recruitment ns. If they refuse this marriage, I shall join forces with the nearby farms and send troops to destroy the ckmoon Castle! If they dare to refuse me, then they will have no ce at the border.¡± Chapter 51 - Sylvan—The Border Count

Chapter 51: Sylvan¡ªThe Border Count

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fairy Castle, at the border. That was the border count¡¯s residence. He was the ruler there, and the castle was built behind the barrier wall. The barrier wall was the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s easternmost wall. It stretched for hundreds of kilometers and was the first line of defense against the Eastern Thorn Empire. The entire wall was made from bronze tier stone. Scratches from swords and sabers adorned the wall; it was filled with the mottled aura of history. There was a sentry tower every 500 meters and an arrow tower every 1000 meters. Teams of soldiers in golden armor that was engraved with the Dragon God design patrolled on the wall. The border count was named Sylvan. He became a rare tinum tier powerhouse in the Holy Dragon Kingdom in his thirties and was the number one sorcerer in the pce. Sylvan¡¯s name meant fairy in the ancient elvennguage, so he was also known as the Fairies Count. At that moment, in the Fairy Castle. There were many flowerbeds in the courtyard, surrounded by trees. There was a massive fountain in the middle. In a pavilion near the fountain, a tinum-haired middle-aged man, dressed in gorgeous gold-embroidered clothing, sat upright on a round stone chair. He was fiddling with a tea set. Time did not leave any traces on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. He was a man, but he had a face that was not inferior to a woman¡¯s. His purple pupils and sharp ears indicated his identity as an elf. Two messengers¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere opposite the middle-aged man; they said their goodbyes. ¡°Count Sylvan, we¡¯ve troubled you for almost two months. It¡¯s time for us to report back to the Imperial City.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Sylvan¡¯s hand continued to fiddle with the. ¡°In previous years, His Majesty only sent people here when it was close to the winter, but you¡¯re here so early this year. Did something happen in the kingdom that made His Majesty so impatient?¡± ¡°Nothing happened in the kingdom, Lord Sylvan; you¡¯re overthinking it. As a strong warrior guarding the border, you haven¡¯t made any mistake in so many years. So many people praised you for that. His Majesty sent us here early to let us learn about your governance! Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll report the situation here truthfully. His Majesty will be very happy when he hears that you are governing the border so well. The other nobles will also use you as an example.¡± The female messenger had a pleased and graceful smile on her face as sheplimented the border count. ¡°Is that so?¡± Sylvan nced at her. His amethyst-like pupils were like a mirror that could see through other people¡¯s hearts. ¡°I heard that His Majesty hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently.¡± The female messenger¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes fluttered. ¡°His Majesty has been ill recently; perhaps he has overworked himself. His Majesty is not even 70 years old; he will live for a long time. Lord Sylvan, you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± ¡°Seventy years old. Well, it¡¯s not easy for a human to live to this age! Unlike me, who has the bloodline of an elf, my appearance has not changed since ten years ago. Life is beautiful because it¡¯s short, and I do envy His Majesty sometimes .¡± Sylvan sighed, but at the same time, he also seemed to have mocked himself. The two messengers understood what Sylvan meant. The elf was born in the Southern Elves Forest. Humans popted the Holy Dragon Kingdom; elves were not only rare, but they were also not wee. That was also one reason why Sylvan, a dignified tinum tier mage, was sent to guard the border. Sylvan and His Majesty had always had a bad rtionship; it was not a secret. At that time, they had sent the messengers to investigate the situation in advance. Perhaps His Majesty knew that his health was not stable and was afraid that Sylvan would do something odd. The two messengers understood the reason, but they did not dare to say it out loud. ¡°I heard that a new force called the ckmoon Castle has risen at the border recently.¡± Then, Sylvan spoke again. ¡°Yes, that is true. That castle is really magnificent. But, unfortunately, I only took a nce from outside the wall. If it weren¡¯t for the powerful magical beasts guarding the castle, I would have been able to enter it.¡± The male messenger shook his head as he spoke with a regretful look on his face. ¡°For such a castle to appear at the border, it means that the border is so well-managed that the people there can prosper.¡± ¡°Are you very interested in ckmoon Castle, Count Sylvan? I thought that you built the castle.¡± The female messenger tugged at herpanion¡¯s sleeve. The border count would have known that such arge force had appeared at the border. She had seen ckmoon Castle with her own eyes¡ªit was not something that an ordinary person could build. People said that the family that built ckmoon Castle were poor nobles. So, how could a down and out noble suddenly make such a windfall? It would only make sense if Sylvan hadmanded it. She had investigated the matter for two months after she was at the Fairy Castle, but unfortunately, she had no results. However, since she was about to leave, she had no choice but to ask about it. ¡°That castle has nothing to do with me. Even though I am in charge of the border, I don¡¯t know everything! Don¡¯t you have to go back and report it? You can go now.¡± Sylvan poured a cup of tea into his cup, put it in front of his nose, and sniffed it. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± The female messenger bowed her head respectfully and dragged her malepanion, who was about to say something. ¡°ckmoon Castle... how interesting.¡± As he watched those two people leave, Sylvan pinched the teacup slightly, and a crack appeared on the top-quality ceramic. The tea in the cup, which was still steaming, was suddenly covered with frost and turned into ice. ¡°Nightingale, what do you think about this?¡± He casually threw the frozen teacup away. As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow behind him squirmed. A petite woman in ck clothes and a veil slowly appeared; she knelt on one knee. ¡°I dare not make any random guesses.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve raised you since you were young; you can speak freely.¡± Sylvan looked at his subordinate with a kind expression. The Fairy Castle controlled tens of thousands of troops; they selected the best among them to form the Shadow Guards to handle matters that ordinary people could not handle. They were at least silver tier warriors, and Nightingale was the leader of the Shadow Guards. She was only 16 years old, but she was already at the gold tier. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it. ckmoon Castle may have been nted by the King to spy on you, Count! We know about every farm at the border. None of them could have built a castle in that short period. Perhaps the King feels uneasy about you being in charge of the border for so long.¡± Sylvan nodded and motioned for Nightingale to continue. ¡°In addition, some people in the kingdom have said that the King is old and in poor health, so he has the intention to find a sessor for his throne! The King has three young princes and a young princess. The border is the farthest from the Royal City and has never been under his jurisdiction. The King is afraid that his children will not be able to manage the border, so he sent a messenger to run an inquiry. It may seem like they did it out of concern, but it is actually to defeat us.¡± ¡°Nightingale, you have followed me for too long, indeed. Your ability to analyze things is getting stronger! Since you know about this, then you don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do next. You can set off for ckmoon Castle! It doesn¡¯t matter if the people there are the King¡¯s confidants or not; we¡¯ll rope him in. Since the King is going to attack the border soon, I can only be forced to return the favor.¡± Sylvan narrowed his eyes¡ªhis pupils were filled with deep darkness. ¡°Even kings are inhumane wolves. When they need help, the wolf will put on human clothes. When it wears a crown, it will turn around and bite the farmers who had rendered aid! His Majesty is very old now, and he should die.¡± Chapter 52 - Monica’s Arrival

Chapter 52: Monica¡¯s Arrival

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey, why are you dragging me?¡± When they left the Fairy Castle and headed west, the male messenger stared at his femalepanion, who had kept her hold on him. ¡°Shh!¡± The female messenger raised a finger at him as she looked around them. She realized that a well-maintained forest surrounded them. There were no guards there. Then, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Idiot, didn¡¯t you feel that the temperature has dropped? Count Sylvan is a fire-element tinum-tier mage, and he is the best at controlling the temperature. I can feel a murderous aura from his body. If we don¡¯t leave quickly, we might not be able to leave at all.¡± The essence of fire-type magic was temperature; whether to increase or decrease the heat, it would work either way. Therefore, ice magic was also a type of fire magic. ¡°Are you sure? Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡± The male messenger looked puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s why you should cultivate properly!¡± The female messenger flicked herpanion¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you were like me, a bronze tier warrior who cultivates the fire element, you definitely wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡± The male messenger cried out in pain as he held his forehead and asked, ¡°But, why did Count Sylvan suddenly want to kill us? Did we say something wrong?¡± ¡°Well, do you know about the grudge between Count Sylvan and His Majesty?¡± ¡°Of course I know about that. I¡¯m a messenger; there is nothing in the kingdom that I don¡¯t know! Back when His Majesty was still a prince, he and Count Sylvan were very good friends. He even married his younger sister to His Majesty, the former Queen. Unfortunately, the Queen died before she had any children. Count Sylvan quarreled with His Majesty over this matter and was sent to the border.¡± The male messenger looked puzzled. Then, he spoke confidently. ¡°From then onward, Count Sylvan did not get along with His Majesty. Apart from any important meetings, Count Sylvan never went to the Royal City. His Majesty would only send people there when it was close to winter.¡± Sylvan¡¯s sister, Avril, was a half-elf. When the King married Queen Avril, it had caused a stir in the kingdom. After all, the Holy Dragon Kingdom did not have a precedent for the non-human queen. Nevertheless, the King resisted the public¡¯s objections; he dragged all the nobles who opposed him and beat them up. Unfortunately, their happy times did notst long. Queen Avril fell ill and died in less than two years. However, the King did not hold a funeral for her. Many people discussed it, but they did note to a conclusion. After a long time, the matter was considered settled. Even as a messenger, he did not know the secret behind that, and he did not want to know. The most important rule of a messenger¡ªknow what one must know; do not inquire about things one should not know. Curiosity killed the cat. The more he knew, the more dangerous it would be for him. The female messenger said, ¡°Since you know the rtionship between His Majesty and the border count, you should know what it means to have an extra castle on the border! There used to be only the Fairy Castle. And now, the ckmoon Castle has risen, and they are recruiting men. It had threatened the count¡¯s authority. I suspect that the owner of this ckmoon Castle is His Majesty¡¯s confidant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked around about the ckmoon Castle owner. It belongs to a down-and-out baron named Edward. How is he rted to the King?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot; I¡¯ve already told you! A down-and-out baron can¡¯t build a castle so quickly. There has to be someone behind him! So why don¡¯t we make a bet? Let¡¯s bet one gold coin to see if this baron is His Majesty¡¯s man.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet on that.¡± The two of them made a bet and headed toward the direction of ckmoon Castle together. As he faced hispanion, who was smiling proudly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re going to lose for sure!¡± The male messenger looked helpless as he said softly, ¡°How can I be wrong? Even though I don¡¯t know how a down-and-out baron can rise to power so suddenly, I know that it has nothing to do with the King. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± .. At the ckmoon Castle. A long fleet of carriages had arrived at the gate. ¡°Young Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at ckmoon Castle.¡± Wesley rode his horse to the first carriage and waved his hand. The four apanying guards immediately took out a wooden stand from the back and ced it at the carriage door. ¡°This is ckmon Castle? Hmm... it does look good.¡± A hand in a light muslin pulled the curtain open. Monica, who was in a boat-shaped hat, ced her hand onto Wesley¡¯s arm. Then, she walked down the stairs gently with his help and stood at the entrance; she stared at the building. Even though she was calm, Monica¡¯s peach blossom eyes were staring at the walls of ckmoon Castle. Her breathing was heavy. Dark jade stones. The entire wall was made of dark jade stones. Wilber¡¯s family traded ores, medicinal herbs, and magical beasts. As the family¡¯s young miss, Monica knew a lot about ores. She knew how many gold coins it would cost to build a wall of dark jade stone that spanned ten kilometers. Monica smiled as she thought about how she would be the castle¡¯s mistress. It seemed like a worthy ce for her. Four guards trailed behind Monica, and they also stared at the castle. They looked like country bumpkins who had entered the city. ¡°This is ckmoon Castle. It¡¯s just like the rumors¡ªit¡¯s really majestic!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s manor isn¡¯t even half the size of this ce, right? The walls are even made of ck jade stones. I heard that there¡¯s a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken that¡¯s even more precious than the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡± ¡°If we can live in such a big castle, it¡¯ll be enough to brag to other people.¡± Wesley¡¯s face was bitter. He had been there once a few months ago. At that time, there was only a wastnd, a chicken farm, and a simple three-story wooden house. It was nothing like how it had transformed. He even suspected that he had hallucinated about it. At that moment, Wesley had to suppress his feelings when he heard the words around him. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright, stop talking. Unload Young Miss¡¯ things from the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Wesley.¡± The four guards walked to the next two carriages and retrieved the things from the inside. There was a dressing table with a bronze mirror, a cab filled with clothes, and a big bed covered in velvet. There were also two small pillows on the bed. When the guards dismantled it, Monica directed it from the side. ¡°Be careful. My dressing table is very expensive. The lipstick in it is more than you can ever afford. ¡°And this bed, don¡¯t get it dirty. Velvet can¡¯t be washed. I still have to sleep on it at night.¡± As a noble and socialite, Monica was very particr about her living environment. The castle did look good from the outside, but what about the interior? She did not want to be ufortable, so she brought her own things with her. ¡°You are a young miss, indeed; you really have a lot of demands.¡± Wesley carried the big bed as sweat beaded on his forehead. Heined in a low voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the people in ckmoon Castle out here?¡± Boom! As soon as he said that, ckmoon Castle¡¯s gate opened with a loud bang. A group of majestic knights in armor appeared on their ligers. They surrounded Monica and the others. The leader had long sky-blue hair¡ªit was Liszt. He looked serious as he asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Are you all blind? Can¡¯t you see that we are moving things?¡±? Wesley had wanted to say that, but he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. The ten knights in front of him emitted bronze tier murderous aura. Even the ligers were enough to scare them. However, Wesley remembered that he was there on behalf of his master, Wilber Liszt, so he could not be an embarrassment. He immediately held back his fear and puffed out his chest. ¡°Are you a guard with the ckmoon Castle? Go and tell your master that your young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Miss Monica, is here. Tell them to send someone to wee her.¡± Chapter 53 - She’s Not Qualified

Chapter 53: She¡¯s Not Qualified

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master Watson, there are a few people outside the castle. One of them is a woman named Monica. She says that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. Would you like to go out and take a look?¡± Ten minutester, Liszt stood in the hall on the first floor of ckmoon Castle and spoke to his master. Watson was in front of him; he wore a small ck shirt. He frowned. His fianc¨¦e? How could he have a fianc¨¦e? He had never even heard of the name Monica. Did his father, Edward, hide it from him? It should not be the case. Watson phrased his words carefully. ¡°Liszt, are you sure it¡¯s my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°They said ckmoon Castle¡¯s young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Since you are the young master here, so...¡± Liszt was also a little lost. The woman named Monica looked almost 20 years old, while Watson was only a little over ten years old; the woman was ten years older than the man. That seemed like a May-December rtionship, and it made him feel strange. When he saw Watson¡¯s nk expression, he felt even weirder. However, did ckmoon Castle have another young master other than Watson? Perhaps the people outside were liars; it was a ruse to covet the ckmoon Castle¡¯s properties and to con them for a ce to stay and food to eat. Liszt said, ¡°Young Master Watson, I think the people outside might be swindlers. If you don¡¯t want to meet them, I can chase them away.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s meet them.¡± .. Outside the ckmoon Castle. The nine remaining guards stayed on their ligers, and they stared at the people in front of them. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these people are from Wilber Liszt Manor. The farm where I previously worked had business dealings with them. I¡¯ve seen their young miss once, and she looks just like this woman in front of me.¡± A guard said in a low voice. ¡°The name Monica is the same as the Wilber Liszt Manor¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve heard of her too,¡± another guard said. The Wilber Liszt Manor was one of the most famous manors on the border. It was very popr within dozens of kilometers radius. They had never thought that their daughter was actually Young Master Watson¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If it were any other day, they would definitely leave their mounts and be courteous when they saw people of the Wilber Liszt Manor. However, they no longer respected people from that manor; they were nothing. Was it anythingpared to ckmoon Castle, where one could find a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken and powerful magical beasts that guarded it? Wilber Liszt Manor was one of the biggest manors around, and yet they will need to send their young miss for a marriage alliance. ¡°Miss Monica, it¡¯s been so long, but Vincent hasn¡¯te out yet. Do you think that it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡± Wesley nced at the guard in front of him before he walked toward Monica and asked carefully. When he had left a few months previously, Vincent had said that he would settle the score with Wilber Liszt Manor and that he would never marry their young miss. If Vincent chose not toe out, then Wilber Liszt Manor would lose respect in front of everyone, and Wesley would get punished. However, Wesley hoped that Vincent would note out as it would be very awkward if they were to meet again. ¡°You fool! Who am I? How would he dare not toe out?¡± Monica raised her right hand arrogantly, which was in a light gauze glove, and knocked on Wesley¡¯s head. ¡°The next time you say such disheartening words again, I will tell Father to break your legs.¡± Wesley shrank his neck; he did not dare to reply to her. At that moment, there was amotion at the ckmoon Castle entrance. Watson had walked out of the castle behind Liszt. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Watson.¡± The guards at the entrance turned, unmounted their ligers and knelt respectfully to Watson. ¡°You¡¯re the one who imed to be my fianc¨¦e?¡± Watson stared at Monica with narrowed eyes. When he saw Wesley, he understood what had happened. Wesley was the man who had brought men to snatch his Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, but he had managed to chase him away. It was evident they wanted his older brother, Vincent, and not him. ¡°Miss, this is ckmoon Castle¡¯s eighth child, and Vincent¡¯s younger brother¡ª¡± Wesley exined to Monica. Wesley remembered the day Watson defeated him and stripped him off his clothes. His face was burning hot, and the humiliating scene made him grit his teeth. ¡°Since it¡¯s not Vincent, then there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± The arrogant expression on Monica¡¯s face did not change. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time with you. Go and get your master and Vincent before my patience is exhausted! A gentleman should not make ady wait.¡± ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Watson curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯d better leave. Eldest Brother won¡¯te out and see you.¡± The master of Wilber Liszt Manor had ignored his eldest brother, and he had also wanted to snatch their property, one that they needed for their livelihood. However, he must have wanted to revisit the past when he saw ckmoon Castle¡¯s progress. Was there such a good thing? His eldest brother had said that he did not like that youngdy. He had proposed to her so that their family could have a better life. Even though Watson had only interacted with her for a short while, he thought she was unruly and annoying. ¡°What do you mean? It was not easy for me to move my things from my bedroom to here. You want me to leave?¡± Monica¡¯s expression changed. She walked toward Watson and raised her hand to p his cheek. ¡°As a down-and-out baron, it seems that you do not know much about etiquette. I will teach you a lesson now.¡± However, Liszt, who stood beside her, managed to grab her hand before her palm couldnd on Watson¡¯s face. ¡°A youngdy should not hit someone without so much as a word.¡± ¡°Do I need you to give me a lesson?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened as she struggled. ¡°You are a servant, and you attacked your master. Wesley, kill this guard for me.¡± Liszt released his grip and pushed her. Monica stumbled backward until she fell onto the ground. She frowned in pain. Her gorgeous dress was covered in dust, and she looked very pathetic. However, Liszt still looked polite. ¡°Young Miss, you are not the master of ckmoon Castle yet. You are not one now, and you will never be one in the future. So, I don¡¯t need to listen to you.¡± ¡°How dare you attack Miss Monica? Do you want to die?¡± Wesley gritted his teeth and led his four aides to attack. However, before they could draw their swords, the nine guards who knelt at Watson¡¯s feet stood up in unison. They waved their fists and knocked Wesley and the others to the ground. It was all thanks to the training n that Watson had set up over the past few days; the nine guards only needed to raise their legs and jump for a split second. Poor Wesley and the others had yet to draw their weapons when they were punched in the chest. Theyid on the ground with blood all over their faces as their cheeks made contact with the ground. A green wind-element battle spirit appeared on Wesley¡¯s body. However, as soon as it came into contact with the guards, the battle spirit shattered. He was only an iron tier warrior. He had no way to fight back against a bronze tier warrior. Furthermore, his opponent was not an ordinary bronze tier warrior. Wesley knew that the other party did not use battle spirit. His strength alone was more than 3000 catties; it had caused his bones to creak. ¡°Wesley, I never thought that we would meet again in such a manner! Go back and tell your master not to allow Miss Monica to call herself my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e anymore. She is not worthy; she is not qualified for ckmoon Castle.¡± Watson nced at the disheveled Wesley as if he was looking at a dog that had fallen into a mud pit. Then, he turned around with a smile and walked into ckmoon Castle. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The guards let go of Wesley and hispanions; then, they spat in disdain. Then, they trailed behind Liszt and slowly returned to ckmoon Castle. They did not say a single word to Wesley; those people were too weak. They might have been their match if it were a couple of months ago, but those people did not even stir their desire to fight. Chapter 54 - A Joint Assasination

Chapter 54: A Joint Assasination

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Did ckmoon Castle¡¯s eighth child really say that?¡± They were in Wilber Liszt Manor; Wilber threw all the things in his hand onto the floor. The corners of his eyes twitched, and his face was as gloomy as the dark clouds in the sky. ¡°B*stard! We¡¯re not qualified for them? You¡¯re not worthy to be Vincent¡¯s fianc¨¦e? They may be lucky, but they are still part of a poor baron¡¯s family. What resources do they have? How dare they talk like that? Had I been too polite with them?¡± Wesley and a group of guards knelt in front of Wilber. The things that he threw had hit some of their heads. Blood seeped from their foreheads and dripped onto the ground slowly, but they could only remain silent. Monica was also there. She used her hands to wipe the tears on her face. Her heavy makeup had been ruined. ¡°Father, you have to stand up for me! I finally made up my mind to be the ckmoon Castle¡¯s mistress, but this is how they treat me? They threw away the things that I brought there and even sent people to beat me up. They are a bunch of barbarians! I don¡¯t want to go there anymore. Father, you have to send people to kill those who bullied me. They are insulting you, and they did not give our family any respect!¡± Half a day had passed since Monica had gone to ckmoon Castle. She had returned to the manor under Wesley¡¯s protection, and she immediatelyined to her father. Wilber got even angrier when he saw his daughter¡¯s appearance. His bloodshot eyes and his beard made him look like a lion that was about to devour someone. ¡°Wesley, how strong are the ckmoon Castle¡¯s guards?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve asked around. ckmoon Castle organized recruitment twice, and they have about 30 people now. They even called themselves ckmoon Knight. Those guards were bronze tier before they were recruited, and now they have a full set of weapons and armor of the same level. With their mounts, I¡¯m afraid we are not their match,¡± Wesley said with difficulty. It was not a secret that the ckmoon Castle had recruited people at the border. Any ten men from the ckmoon Castle would be able to trounce him. One of them could even fight ten of Wesley. Even though there were a few hundred men in Wilber Liszt Manor, they had only three bronze tier warriors. The rest were like him or even were not as good as him. It would not be easy to deal with the 30 ckmoon Knights. Furthermore, Watson was not only a silver tier warrior and mage, but he also had a gold tier lion, a magical beast. ¡°Master, I think we need to consider this matter from a long-term perspective. If we want to attack ckmoon Castle, we must have a gold tier warrior! In the entire border, only the border count would have such a strong man. Don¡¯t you know the border count, Master? Should we ask him for help?¡± Wesley asked weakly. ¡°Gold tier warrior...¡± Wilber fell into deep thought. The person who knew the border count was his sister, but she was only a maid in the count¡¯s manor. Therefore, he would not be able to talk to the man. The count would not do anything for the family of a maid. ¡°I heard that there is a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken in ckmoon Castle,¡± Wilber said after he restrained his anger. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true; everyone is talking about it. I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± Wesley was puzzled; he did not know why his master would ask that question, though he still answered honestly. ¡°ckmoon Castle only had a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken before this; how did they suddenly get a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken? Did they master some cultivation method to upgrade it?¡± Wilber rolled his eyes as he thought about the profit. Everyone knew that a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was hard toe by, but it was not impossible to encounter it in the wild if one were lucky. However, it was quite impossible for one to get a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken and a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken consecutively. So, Wilber suspected that someone in ckmoon Castle had mastered a special method to upgrade the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken. Perhaps they had also gotten the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken via that method. The border count would have a price, and the cultivation method for a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken would be worth a mention. If there were such a method and Wilber could master it, then he could open a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken farm and be the second ckmoon Castle. At that time, even the border count would have to have to follow his orders. ¡°ckmoon Castle! I was kind enough to betroth Monica to you. If you refuse this marriage, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Wilber gritted his teeth and muttered as he waved at Wesley. ¡°Go to the nearby manors and get me all the farmers who are upset with ckmoon Castle. I want to talk to them! Also, I want to send a letter to Fairy Castle. I will spend 1,000 gold coins to get the border count to send a gold tier expert to destroy ckmoon Castle in one fell swoop.¡± Even if ckmoon Castle did not have a way to cultivate a Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, the castle and the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken were already worth at least 100,000 gold coins. Wilber knew that it was a good deal. .. At the ckmoon Castle. ¡°Watson, your actions are a little reckless. These people were here for me. Just let me get rid of them! If you do this, Wilber Liszt Manor will definitely hate you to death.¡± It was dinner time, and the Watson family was at the dining table. Vincent wiped his mouth with a handkerchief as he spoke worriedly. He was cultivating in his room when Monica was there that day. It was already toote when he found out about it. Other than the Watson family, n and Liszt were also at the dining table. Wendy was also there. She was dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit; she stood behind Watson and helped to serve the food. They were able to eat with Watson and his family; it meant that Watson treated them as his own¡ªit was an honor. ¡°Young Master Vincent, don¡¯t worry. With our current strength, even if thousands of iron tier warriors attacked us, we would still be able to defend against them.¡± Liszt knew the etiquette; he ate without a word. He did not say anything as Allen stuffed the bread into his mouth and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not bragging. We¡¯re strong today because of Young Master Watson¡¯s wisdom and talent. He did not only master fusion magic, but he also has outstanding knowledge¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, stop ttering me.¡± Watson had a strange expression on his face as he said, ¡°Eldest Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. If they want to attack ckmoon Castle, then let theme.¡± If Wilber had dared to attack them, then Watson would make sure that he did not have the chance to go back. When the ckmoon Knights trained, they went to the misty forest to capture more than 200 magical beasts. Those beasts were then fused with the Golden sh; the beast had evolved into a six-winged golden chimera. Even though it was only a gold tier beast, its strength had far surpassed that of an ordinary gold tier magical beast. ¡°You are right. I will use this silver tier longbow to protect the castle and educate the bad guys.¡± Scarlet took the longbow from her back and waved her fists. Ever since she had obtained the silver tier longbow, it was no longer difficult for her to hunt small animals. Therefore, she was not satisfied with only huntingmon animals. Instead, she wanted to ce her target on humans. How could shooting small animals be as good as shooting people? Watson thought that his sister had done quite well, and he continued tofort Vincent, ¡°Eldest Brother, after you¡¯re done, take a bath and then sleep. Leave the rest to me.¡± When he saw that Watson was so confident, Vincent suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and nodded at his brother. After dinner, Watson returned to his bedroom. Wendy followed him into the room and helped him take off his clothes. Then, she said, ¡°Young Master, do you want to take a bath? I can go boil some water now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea...¡± Watson nodded. He was about to say that he had been tired all day and wanted to take a shower to relieve his fatigue. At that moment, he smelled a strange fragrance in the air that he had never smelled before. Only he and Wendy could enter his bedroom, so the strange smell proved that a stranger had been there. That person must be a gold tier expert since he could sneak into thepound without alerting the Golden sh. Watson¡¯s expression turned serious; he was nervous. Chapter 55 - Nightingale—The Assassin

Chapter 55: Nightingale¡ªThe Assassin

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Wendy, we¡¯ll talk about the waterter! Stand behind me and don¡¯t make a move.¡± Watson stretched his hands to protect Wendy behind him. He looked at therge bed in the bedroom, and his expression became serious. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± A ck shadow appeared on the soft, velvet bed and swayed gently as Watson spoke. The shadow disappeared, and a petite woman in ck appeared on the bed. Her corbone and shoulders were covered with a dark red veil that showed only hints of her snow-white skin. Watson could not tell the woman¡¯s age. She wore an inverted triangr veil, and she had short ck hair and dark blue eyes. At that moment, her veil swayed gently as she looked at Watson. ¡°It¡¯smendable that you found me so quickly.¡± Her voice was like a bird singing softly, and it was also like a clear spring that flowed between the rocks¡ªit was very pleasant. Gulp! Watson swallowed his saliva. He could tell from the woman¡¯s voice that she should not be very old. Unfortunately, she also exuded a fatal sense of threat. Everyone knew that he was a silver tier warrior and mage. Only a gold tier warrior would be able to pose a threat to him. It seemed like the woman was extremely talented, or perhaps she was from a major faction if she could be a gold tier warrior at such a young age. Did Wilber Liszt Manor hire her as an assassin? Watson thought that was the case; he had only offended them. However, he did not believe they could hire a gold tier warrior. No matter who she was, she was not a good person since she had hid in someone¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night. Watson rolled his eyes and nudged Wendy with his shoulder. ¡°Wendy, you should go out. I¡¯ll have a private chat with thisdy.¡± ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± Wendy grabbed the corner of Watson¡¯s clothes weakly. Her light green eyes were full of gratitude. She knew that Watson said that because he wanted to bear the danger alone; he did not want her to get hurt. As a maid, her duty was to guard the young master and not let him get hurt. Unfortunately, she did not have that ability. Wendy felt powerless and somewhat ashamed. If she were a powerful warrior, she would be able to defend Watson. ¡°Go!¡± Watson¡¯s tone was urgent. Wendy gritted her teeth and quickly pushed the door open and left. She would be a burden if she were to stay there. She might as well go and get help. Then, Watson closed the door and tidied his clothes. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Who are you and why are you in my bedroom?¡± When Wendy left, the woman did not stop her. Watson felt that she would not kill him immediately; he couldmunicate with her. Nightingale looked at Watson with great interest. She was Lord Sylvan¡¯s Shadow Guards leader, and she was one of the best gold tier warriors. She had killed many people, so her body had a strong murderous aura. A gold tier warrior would feel uneasy when they had to face her, let alone a silver tier warrior. It was already good enough that he did not kneel in front of her. The young man looked only a little over ten years old, but he could resist the pressure from her body. His expression was very calm, and there was a maturity in his eyes that did not belong to someone his age. That piqued her interest. Nightingale pondered as she shook her calves. Then her body melted into the darkness before she appeared from the shadows and stroked Watson¡¯s neck with her slender fingers. ¡°My name is Nightingale, and I am from Fairy Castle. I am under orders to kill you.¡± The warm wind blew as those words entered Watson¡¯s ears gently; they made him shudder. Teleportation! That woman was a gold tier warrior, indeed! In that world, gold tier warriors were considered elites. Ifbat aura represented a silver tier warrior, then the representation of a gold tier warrior was the ability to break through space to perform simple short-distance teleportation. Of course, the teleportation distance would depend on the warrior¡¯s strength¡ªfrom several meters to a hundred meters. Nightingale had been less than ten meters away from him, and then she had appeared behind him; she was not an ordinary gold tier warrior. Those views shed through Watson¡¯s mind in an instant. When he felt Nightingale¡¯s hand on his Adam¡¯s apple, he calmed down instead. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve aggravated the Fairy Castle! If I remember correctly, the Fairy Castle is the border count¡¯s residence. Why would such a prominent figure send someone to assassinate me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that.¡± Nightingale¡¯s pleasant voice echoed again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Can you exin more clearly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the questions, and you¡¯ll answer them! You¡¯re the King¡¯s confidant, right? His Majesty sent you here and gave you many resources to build ckmoon Castle at the border. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°The King? I built ckmoon Castle by myself. What does it have anything to do with the King?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the King, then where did you get therge amount of bronze tier ores used to build the castle and the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken in your house?¡± ¡°I used fusion magic to create them.¡± ¡°Fusion magic?¡± Nightingale frowned. As a Shadow Guard, she had a unique interrogation method. She could judge whether a person was lying based on their heartbeat and body temperature. That was also the reason she ced her hand on Watson¡¯s artery on his neck. Watson¡¯s heartbeat did not increase, and the temperature of his skin did not rise. Therefore, he must have been telling the truth. However, what was fusion magic? She had heard of other magic besides the six basic elements, such as spiritual magic and space magic, but she had never heard of fusion magic. Could it be some lost magic? Nightingale was very familiar with magic as she was the tinum tier mage, Sylvan¡¯s subordinate. She knew that there were many countries that specialized in magic in ancient times. They were once glorious, but they eventually died out. Therefore, many strange magic skills were lost in the long river of history. They were called lost magic, and the magic that was passed down was only the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Your words are not enough to make me trust you. What is fusion magic? Where did ite from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It was a snowy winter, and an old man fainted in front of our house. I moved this old man into the house. To thank me, he taught me fusion magic¡ª¡± Watson felt the killing intent behind him weakened. He raised his hand and moved Nightingale¡¯s petite hand away from his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. Do you have any questions?¡± His heart pounded, and the temperature on his body rose by one degree¡ªthe boy had lied. Nightingale frowned, but she did not care. Except for the origin of the fusion magic, everything else sounded normal. Sylvan did not send her there to kill the boy; she only needed to determine his identity. If the King had sent Watson, then she should threaten him and turn him into Lord Sylvan¡¯s subordinate. The situation was beyond Nightingale¡¯s understanding. Watson was not the King¡¯s man, and he said that he had built this castle with his own strength? What should she do? Nightingale thought it was better if Watson was not the King¡¯s spy. It meant that he would more likely join Lord Sylvan¡¯s camp. Furthermore, his fusion magic had built a castle in such a short time, so it was obviously magical. ¡°I believe that Lord Sylvan, who likes to study magic, would be very interested in this.¡± Nightingale put down her hand as Watson looked at her in surprise. Then, she said, ¡°Are you willing to join the border count and be his follower?¡±

Chapter 55: Nightingale¡ªThe Assassin

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Wendy, we¡¯ll talk about the waterter! Stand behind me and don¡¯t make a move.¡± Watson stretched his hands to protect Wendy behind him. He looked at therge bed in the bedroom, and his expression became serious. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± A ck shadow appeared on the soft, velvet bed and swayed gently as Watson spoke. The shadow disappeared, and a petite woman in ck appeared on the bed. Her corbone and shoulders were covered with a dark red veil that showed only hints of her snow-white skin. Watson could not tell the woman¡¯s age. She wore an inverted triangr veil, and she had short ck hair and dark blue eyes. At that moment, her veil swayed gently as she looked at Watson. ¡°It¡¯smendable that you found me so quickly.¡± Her voice was like a bird singing softly, and it was also like a clear spring that flowed between the rocks¡ªit was very pleasant. Gulp! Watson swallowed his saliva. He could tell from the woman¡¯s voice that she should not be very old. Unfortunately, she also exuded a fatal sense of threat. Everyone knew that he was a silver tier warrior and mage. Only a gold tier warrior would be able to pose a threat to him. It seemed like the woman was extremely talented, or perhaps she was from a major faction if she could be a gold tier warrior at such a young age. Did Wilber Liszt Manor hire her as an assassin? Watson thought that was the case; he had only offended them. However, he did not believe they could hire a gold tier warrior. No matter who she was, she was not a good person since she had hid in someone¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night. Watson rolled his eyes and nudged Wendy with his shoulder. ¡°Wendy, you should go out. I¡¯ll have a private chat with thisdy.¡± ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± Wendy grabbed the corner of Watson¡¯s clothes weakly. Her light green eyes were full of gratitude. She knew that Watson said that because he wanted to bear the danger alone; he did not want her to get hurt. As a maid, her duty was to guard the young master and not let him get hurt. Unfortunately, she did not have that ability. Wendy felt powerless and somewhat ashamed. If she were a powerful warrior, she would be able to defend Watson. ¡°Go!¡± Watson¡¯s tone was urgent. Wendy gritted her teeth and quickly pushed the door open and left. She would be a burden if she were to stay there. She might as well go and get help. Then, Watson closed the door and tidied his clothes. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Who are you and why are you in my bedroom?¡± When Wendy left, the woman did not stop her. Watson felt that she would not kill him immediately; he couldmunicate with her. Nightingale looked at Watson with great interest. She was Lord Sylvan¡¯s Shadow Guards leader, and she was one of the best gold tier warriors. She had killed many people, so her body had a strong murderous aura. A gold tier warrior would feel uneasy when they had to face her, let alone a silver tier warrior. It was already good enough that he did not kneel in front of her. The young man looked only a little over ten years old, but he could resist the pressure from her body. His expression was very calm, and there was a maturity in his eyes that did not belong to someone his age. That piqued her interest. Nightingale pondered as she shook her calves. Then her body melted into the darkness before she appeared from the shadows and stroked Watson¡¯s neck with her slender fingers. ¡°My name is Nightingale, and I am from Fairy Castle. I am under orders to kill you.¡± The warm wind blew as those words entered Watson¡¯s ears gently; they made him shudder. Teleportation! That woman was a gold tier warrior, indeed! In that world, gold tier warriors were considered elites. Ifbat aura represented a silver tier warrior, then the representation of a gold tier warrior was the ability to break through space to perform simple short-distance teleportation. Of course, the teleportation distance would depend on the warrior¡¯s strength¡ªfrom several meters to a hundred meters. Nightingale had been less than ten meters away from him, and then she had appeared behind him; she was not an ordinary gold tier warrior. Those views shed through Watson¡¯s mind in an instant. When he felt Nightingale¡¯s hand on his Adam¡¯s apple, he calmed down instead. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve aggravated the Fairy Castle! If I remember correctly, the Fairy Castle is the border count¡¯s residence. Why would such a prominent figure send someone to assassinate me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that.¡± Nightingale¡¯s pleasant voice echoed again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Can you exin more clearly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the questions, and you¡¯ll answer them! You¡¯re the King¡¯s confidant, right? His Majesty sent you here and gave you many resources to build ckmoon Castle at the border. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°The King? I built ckmoon Castle by myself. What does it have anything to do with the King?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the King, then where did you get therge amount of bronze tier ores used to build the castle and the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken in your house?¡± ¡°I used fusion magic to create them.¡± ¡°Fusion magic?¡± Nightingale frowned. As a Shadow Guard, she had a unique interrogation method. She could judge whether a person was lying based on their heartbeat and body temperature. That was also the reason she ced her hand on Watson¡¯s artery on his neck. Watson¡¯s heartbeat did not increase, and the temperature of his skin did not rise. Therefore, he must have been telling the truth. However, what was fusion magic? She had heard of other magic besides the six basic elements, such as spiritual magic and space magic, but she had never heard of fusion magic. Could it be some lost magic? Nightingale was very familiar with magic as she was the tinum tier mage, Sylvan¡¯s subordinate. She knew that there were many countries that specialized in magic in ancient times. They were once glorious, but they eventually died out. Therefore, many strange magic skills were lost in the long river of history. They were called lost magic, and the magic that was passed down was only the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Your words are not enough to make me trust you. What is fusion magic? Where did ite from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It was a snowy winter, and an old man fainted in front of our house. I moved this old man into the house. To thank me, he taught me fusion magic¡ª¡± Watson felt the killing intent behind him weakened. He raised his hand and moved Nightingale¡¯s petite hand away from his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. Do you have any questions?¡± His heart pounded, and the temperature on his body rose by one degree¡ªthe boy had lied. Nightingale frowned, but she did not care. Except for the origin of the fusion magic, everything else sounded normal. Sylvan did not send her there to kill the boy; she only needed to determine his identity. If the King had sent Watson, then she should threaten him and turn him into Lord Sylvan¡¯s subordinate. The situation was beyond Nightingale¡¯s understanding. Watson was not the King¡¯s man, and he said that he had built this castle with his own strength? What should she do? Nightingale thought it was better if Watson was not the King¡¯s spy. It meant that he would more likely join Lord Sylvan¡¯s camp. Furthermore, his fusion magic had built a castle in such a short time, so it was obviously magical. ¡°I believe that Lord Sylvan, who likes to study magic, would be very interested in this.¡± Nightingale put down her hand as Watson looked at her in surprise. Then, she said, ¡°Are you willing to join the border count and be his follower?¡± Chapter 56 - If You Can’t Beat Him, Join Him

Chapter 56: If You Can¡¯t Beat Him, Join Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Wendy, you said that someone sneaked into Young Master Watson¡¯s room and wanted to harm him?¡± Liszt looked serious and nervous. Wendy nodded weakly. ¡°Brother, gather the guards to save Young Master, quickly!¡± Wendy did not stop from the moment she left Watson¡¯s bedroom. Instead, she ran all the way to find her brother. She only trusted the young master and her brother in the castle. ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to find someone now,¡± Liszt said anxiously. He turned around and walked along the corridor; he knocked on the guards¡¯ rooms one by one to inform them of the matter. Within a short time, the corridor was filled with 30 bronze tier guards. Each of them had a serious look on their faces. ¡°Someone had snuck into ckmoon Castle without anyone noticing?¡± ¡°And this person wants to harm the young master; what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± It was because of Watson that they were able to increase their strength significantly in only two short months. If Watson died, who would give them bronze equipment in the future? Who would give them Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs? They were the best family at the border. They all liked the young master; he was young and kind. ¡°Wait a moment. If this person could sneak in alone, he must be powerful. We might not be his match.¡± Liszt waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the others to save the young master. At the very least, we must make sure that the criminals do not dare to act rashly! Captain Allen, please go to the farm and bring the gold tier magical beast that the young master keeps there. Should we inform the young master¡¯s family about this matter?¡± Liszt recalled that Watson¡¯s eldest brother, Vincent, was also a silver tier warrior. ¡°Leave this matter to me. You should also bring the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken here! As for informing the young master¡¯s family, forget about it. The young master is in danger; if his family is also harmed, how are we going to exin it?¡± Allen and Liszt exchanged a look. Then, they quickly went on their way. They were the only silver tier warriors in the team, and so everyone looked to them to act. Allen thought it would not be enough only to have the Golden sh. Even though the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken did not have muchbat power, it wasparable to a silver tier beast. Plus, it was extremely valuable. Perhaps they could use it as a bargaining chip. Watson¡¯s safety was the most important thing. ¡°The rest of you, follow me.¡± Liszt did not look at Aaron¡¯s departing figure; he waved his hand and led the remaining guards toward Watson¡¯s bedroom. Wendy tugged the corners of her skirt and jogged all the way. She did not want to be left behind. With a worried expression on her face, she muttered softly, ¡°Young Master, please be safe.¡± .. Meanwhile, in Watson¡¯s bedroom. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to have such a grudge with the border count.¡± Watson sat leisurely on the bed; he took a basket from the headboard. There were a few boiled Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs in it. ¡°Do you want one?¡± Watson asked Nightingale, who sat next to him with her legs crossed. Nightingale had asked him if he wanted to join the count¡¯s camp, but Watson did not answer her. Instead, he asked for the reason the count wanted him. Nightingale told him about the feud between the border count and the King. Back then, the border count had helped His Majesty ascend the throne; he even betrothed his sister to the King. However, the count¡¯s sister had died a few years after she became the Queen. Afterward, the King had banished the count to the border and never spoke to him again. After he heard Nightingale¡¯s tale, Watson could guess the reason for her visit. A castle had appeared so suddenly at the border, and the border count was confused about that. So, he thought that the King had sent Watson as a spy. After all, he did build a castle in only a few short months. Only those from the royal family could have done it; no other noblemen could have achieved the same thing. Watson felt odd. He did not expect that his castle would attract the attention of someone like the border count. It seemed like the count had such strong control over the border and also many spies. Of course, Watson did not regret it. He had made ns to expand rapidly. He knew he would have to face the border count eventually anyway. It was an excellent opportunity as any. At least, Nightingale was there with good intentions; it did not matter if he used it to tter the border count. ¡°This is a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg?¡± Nightingale looked at the egg that Watson handed to her; her expression changed. Before she snuck into the castle, she did some research about the men there and their strength. That was why she could sneak in so easily. Of course, that was because she was a gold tier warrior and had the ability to teleport. She knew that the family had Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, but she did not expect Watson to give one to her so easily. Furthermore, they were all cooked. It seemed that Watson had eaten it regrly. ¡°That¡¯s right. These are Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. I usually eat them as snacks.¡± Watson nodded. He had eaten those eggs for several months; they were no longer much help to him. However, those eggs were delicious. They had a milky fragrance and a strange texture. He would eat two after he exercised to relieve his tiredness. Wendy would usually leave them by the bed for him. She knew that he would always eat one before he went to sleep. ¡°Watson, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Do you want to join Lord Sylvan¡¯s army?¡± Nightingale peeled the colorful and tender egg, lifted her veil, and put it into her mouth. Her pink lips collided with the egg white; it looked very tempting. Watson took another look and asked, ¡°Do I still have a choice?¡± Nightingale had told him about the feud between the border count and the King. She was not afraid that he would spread the news, so she definitely would not let him go. He could not beat the border count, and even he was not Nightingale¡¯s match. Well, if he could not beat him, then he could only join him. ¡°Unfortunately, you have no choice!¡± ¡°But please rest assured. You are a smart man and have mastered magic. The border count will definitely give you an important position! You should know that whoever passes the noblemen test will be awarded the title of nobility. It is a difficult examination, but Lord Sylvan has a certain reputation in the kingdom; he can talk to the examiners. Therefore, it¡¯s not difficult for him to let you pass the examination and be a baron. Then, your family won¡¯t have to worry about losing the title of nobility.¡± Nightingale stuffed the egg into her mouth as she nced at him. Her eyes narrowed into beautiful crescent moons. She licked her delicate red lips and said, ¡°It is as I expected of the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs; they¡¯re so delicious. Give me two more.¡± They were really tasty. Watson shrugged and handed two more eggs to Nightingale. The price of joining the border count was to oppose the King. No matter how he thought about it, he was at a disadvantage. He could only pretend to be courteous with the count and use the improve his strength so that he could defend himself when the King attacked them. He did not expect thedy assassin to be a food enthusiast. After a while, she had finished all the five Rainbow Phoenix eggs in the basket. She even wiped her mouth and reached her hand toward Watson. ¡°Is there any more? Give me some more.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Watson could answer, the door flew open with a bang. Liszt led about 20 guards to rush into the room. When they saw Nightingale reach out toward Watson, they thought that she would harm their young master, so they roared angrily. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hurt Young Master Watson!¡± Liszt reacted swiftly¡ªthe pair of green wings on his back spread open. The feathers on them were like grass that swayed in the wind. They shot out and connected into green vines in the air as they moved toward Nightingale from three different directions. Chapter 57 - The Shocked Nightingale

Chapter 57: The Shocked Nightingale

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Fighting technique, triangr vine strangtion!¡± Liszt shouted. The emerald vines formed by hisbat aura were like snakes. Like mages, the warriors in that world also had skills¡ªthey were called fighting techniques, which usually corresponded to the training system. The fighting technique that Liszt had used was a bronze tier fighting technique. However, the effects of various levels of fighting techniques were different. Iron tier fighting techniques could only emit a sword aura with lethality of several meters. Bronze tier fighting techniques could transform the shape of their fighting aura into nts or animals. Silver tier fighting techniques were even more powerful¡ªthey could summon wings of fighting aura to appear on their back. Unfortunately, Watson was not familiar with anything higher than that. Watson opened his mouth as his eyes followed Liszt¡¯s movements. However, before he could say anything, Nightingale had already raised her head, withdrew her palm, and flicked it at Liszt. Bang! Liszt¡¯sbat aura transformed into three vines with a muffled sound, which then shattered in the air. Liszt¡¯s body shook, and hisbat aura wings dissipated. He took a few steps backward, but Nightingale¡¯s body did not move at all. Then, she withdrew her slender right hand slowly. Then, the other guards snapped back to their senses. One by one, they held the weapons to their waists; they were ready to attack Nightingale. They knew that the assassin who had infiltrated ckmoon Castle would be powerful, but they did not expect that they would be so overpowering. Liszt was already a silver tier warrior, and with the support of a bronze tier fighting technique, his attacks wereparable to warriors of the same tier. He might not be able to withstand it, but Nightingale could resolve it quickly. That was in line with their understanding of gold tier warriors. ¡°Let go of Young Master Watson. If you think you¡¯re so capable, thene at us.¡± The guards roared as they rushed toward Nightingale. Then, Watson reacted; he waved his hand. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t panic! Miss Nightingale is not our enemy.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, are you sure?¡± Liszt rubbed his sore shoulders; he was a little suspicious, and his eyes shed with confusion. Did Wendy not ask for their help because an assassin had taken control of their young master? It seemed like the situation was not what he had thought. Nevertheless, the fact that Young Master Watson had stopped them from attacking Nightingale was the best proof they needed. It was not only Liszt; the other guards were also a little confused. They stopped in their tracks, and their hands that held their weapon also slowed. At that moment, a low roar echoed from outside the door. Allen rushed into the room with two magical beasts. One of the beasts had six golden wings on its body. It was covered in gorgeous feathers and looked like a small lion, and its golden eyes were filled with the dignity of a high-ranking magical beast. The moment the beast appeared, the air in the room shifted¡ªit had grown heavy. The other magical beast was a hen¡ªit was more than one meter tall and covered in seven-colored feathers. It had a crown-shaped crest on its head and a long feathered tail on its back. It looked like a cross between a chicken and a phoenix. It looked around the room valiantly. The moment n rushed into the room, he immediately shouted, ¡°Who is the assassin? Do you see these two magical beasts beside me? One of them is a gold tier magical beast, and the other is a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken. I¡¯m willing to exchange them for Young Master Watson¡¯s safety. If you¡¯re still not satisfied with this, then I¡¯m willing to hand over all of my assets, such as the armor that I¡¯m wearing now and the Guardian Sword.¡± As he spoke, Allen observed Watson. He realized that the young master¡¯s expression had looked strange, and hispanions in the room had also stared at him with peculiar gazes. There was not the tense atmosphere that he had imagined; it made him a little confused. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± Allen put on a serious expression. ¡°I know. You must think that I am surrendering to the assassin. You¡¯re mistaken. I was trying to distract her! As guards, you should be brave enough to face any danger. You shouldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing. As Young Master Watson¡¯s most loyal servants, if it were me, I would definitely raise my sword at the first moment. I swear that I won¡¯t let anyone who threatens the young master go. If you want to attack the young master, then you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body first.¡± Aaron spoke earnestly, but he did feel anxious. The assassin must be a gold tier warrior since they managed to infiltrate the ckmoon Castle. He might not be able to fight them. Even though he needed to protect the young master, he had to consider his strength as well. That way, even if the young master died, he would still be able to live. He was not afraid of death; he only wanted to maximize the benefits. The other guards covered their faces after they heard his words; they looked embarrassed to stand next to him. n had wanted to give up all of his assets, so his words were really not convincing. Watson looked at n and shook his head. The man had usually looked serious, so he did not expect him to be a clown. He said, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. Nightingale is the border count¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s here with his goodwill.¡± Watson exined Nightingale¡¯s identity and the content of their conversation in ten minutes. He indicated that he would join the count. All the guards were relieved when they heard that. If it were possible, they would not want to be enemies with gold tier warriors. They also admired Watson¡¯s courage. He had managed to face Nightingale with calmness even though he did not know who she was, and he also managed to make her reveal her background. That was not something a ten-year-old child could have done. Furthermore, they noticed how Nightingale continued to ask Watson for Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs as he exined the situation to them; Watson had grown a little impatient. They sighed. Their young master was really bold. He had dared to treat a gold tier master so casually. That had to be the confidence of a genius. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Nightingale. I¡¯ve offended you just now,¡± Liszt said. He was relieved and happy when he realized that the border count had sent Nightingale; she was not there to assassinate Watson. He did not expect such a big shot like the border count to notice their young master and even recruit him as his subordinate. What did that mean? It must have meant that the young master had extraordinary talent. ckmoon Castle would have a better development at the border if they had the border count¡¯s support. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I didn¡¯t reveal my identity,¡± Nightingale replied as she observed the guards. She knew that ckmoon Castle was rich and powerful and that the family had hired many bronze tier guards. There were also two high-quality magical beasts in the castle. However, she did not expect that those bronze tier guards would have aplete set of bronze tier armor and weapons, even she was not so well-equipped. The guards emitted an aura that no ordinary person could have. Other than the Shadow Guards, she was sure that none of the other border count¡¯s subordinates was that strong. It was hard to imagine that such an elite force had appeared in a new and rising power; that made her even more curious about Watson. Did Watson have other secrets besides the fusion magic? Nightingale looked at Watson with a profound nce. She felt that the young man might be more capable than she thought; he was far from simple. Chapter 58 - Conditions You Can’t Refuse

Chapter 58: Conditions You Can¡¯t Refuse

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That night, Watson introduced Nightingale to his family. They were at the dinner table; Edward and Catherine were very enthusiastic when they heard about Nightingale¡¯s background. They asked Wendy to cook more Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs for Nightingale. The eldest brother, Vincent, looked at Nightingale a few more times with a serious expression. He heard that she had some conflicts with the guards after she had snuck into the castle. However, no one mentioned it to him. He knew that they did that because they wanted to protect him, but he still felt ufortable. Nightingale was not only a member of the Shadow Guards, but she was also an assassin. What if something had happened to Watson? As he thought about that, he sat up straight and turned to Watson, who sat next to him. He said, ¡°Watson, the next time something like this happens, I hope that you won¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Watson gave him a wry smile and said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He did not mean to hide it from his brother; it was the guards who had made that decision. On the other hand, Scarlet had acted oddly with Nightingale. She seemed to be on her guard, but at the same time, she also seemed to be dissatisfied. She pouted. Scarlet looked down at her t chest and then at Nightingale¡¯s full bosom. She whispered, ¡°Forget about Wendy. Why is there another one here?¡± She had always been Watson¡¯s eldest sister. She felt as if her cute little brother was about to be snatched away. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ckmoon Castle had already attracted the border guards¡¯ attention. But, Watson, I have to say, you handled this matter very well.¡± Edward used a knife and fork to peel a Rainbow Phoenix egg on his te as he said softly, ¡°I have been very worried about your future since you are the youngest in the family. However, your ability and maturity has reassured me. I want to wait a few more years until you¡¯re 13 or 14 years old; you¡¯ll be able to participate in the kingdom¡¯s noble assessment and be a real baron! Your mother and I also trust that you¡¯d take care of the family¡¯s affairs.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of something. ¡°With Miss Nightingale¡¯s guarantee, Watson will definitely be a baron. I want to take advantage of my good health to have a few more children with Catherine. Perhaps the Garry family can be a great noble family at the border in the future! This is partly because of Watson and also because he had inherited my excellent genes.¡± Catherine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What inheritance? What advantages do you have? If you want to say that, then Watson inherited that from me.¡± Then, Catherine turned her head and smiled brightly at Nightingale. That smile did not mean respect for a strong person, but it was how a mother-inw would look at her future daughter-inw. Even though Watson was still very young and was not even at an age where they would discuss marriage, she still had to prepare for it. They had many children in the family; they would have to pawn their items if they wanted to discuss marriages for all of them. Furthermore, it was likely that Watson would not stand a chance. However, they had two newdies in the castle, and Catherine thought that both of them were pretty good. So it was time to make some ns for Watson. Wendy was Liszt¡¯s sister. In terms of status, she was not worthy of Watson. However, in the tradition of the nobles, personal maids had to do housework and sleep with their master. In Catherine¡¯s eyes, Wendy, who was the same age as Watson, had already been destined to be Watson¡¯s. As for Nightingale, she was from Fairy Castle. If she were with Watson, then the Garry family would be able to build a rtionship with the border count. Of course, Nightingale, who had taken off her veil, looked to be around 15 or 16 years old; she was older than Watson, so the two of them might not be suited for each other. Then, Catherine thought of her eldest son, Vincent¡ªshe would be good for him. When she thought about that, Catherine¡¯s attitude toward Nightingale became more enthusiastic. After the meal, everyone had already learned Nightingale¡¯s background. Her parents also agreed with the conditions that she had brought. The guards no longer targeted Nightingale; they only looked at her curiously and sighed when they thought about how she was the border count¡¯s subordinate. She was so young, and she was already a gold tier warrior while they were only bronze tier warriors. They felt very ashamed. After the meal, Watson wiped his mouth elegantly with a handkerchief. Then, he said, ¡°Miss Nightingale, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back and report to the border count, I think you should stay here for a while! Of course, we will provide for you while you are here. However, there¡¯s a small price to pay.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nightingale asked. ¡°I would like you to help me train my guards, the ones who fought you just now, until your return to Fairy Castle. During this period, if you can help one of the guards to advance sessfully, I¡¯ll give you silver tier equipment. And if you can help everyone advance, then I¡¯ll give you a full set of gold tier equipment, including a mount. What do you think of this condition?¡± That was an irresistible offer. Nightingale thought about it carefully and put a peeled Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg into her mouth. Then, she smiled charmingly. ¡°Lord Sylvan didn¡¯t set a time limit for me to stay here. I think I can linger for at least a month. Your offer is very generous, indeed. Very well, I agree! However, I want to add one more term. Give me at least ten Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs every day.¡± Praise the fairy! That was the best thing she had ever eaten. Even the border count did not raise magical beasts of that quality. However, she felt that her strength had improved slowly. If she were not worried that the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken could noty too many eggs daily, she would want to have a hundred eggs every day. As the border count¡¯s subordinate, Nightingale was very curious about ckmoon Castle¡¯s real strength. Besides the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, she stayed to gather information. She was also interested in Watson¡¯s so-called fusion magic. Since he could equip the guards at the castle with bronze tier weapons and armor, it meant that Watson¡¯s magic was effortless to activate. It could not only fuse with magical beasts, but it could also fuse with armor and ores. Who knew there was such a magical skill in the world? Watson also smiled in satisfaction. Nightingale was a gold tier elite. She was the strongest person he had ever met. Even though the guards at the castle had improved their strength, it was still not enough. The training program he had developed was only effective for the short term, but Nightingale was a different story. The experience shared by a gold tier warrior would be beneficial. He could also learn a lot from her. At the same time, he did not know much about the border count. He could use that period to deepen his friendship with Nightingale and get some helpful information from her. Most importantly, he knew that the owners of the nearby farms were unhappy with how quickly ckmoon Castle had expanded. Since Nightingale was there, they would not be able to invade his castle even if they joined forces and had a gold tier master with them. Watson and Nightingale looked at each other maliciously, but their faces remained elegant. .. Wilber Liszt Manor. Wilber sat in the hall; he was surrounded by more than a dozen chairs. There were many well-dressed people with him¡ªthey were owners from nearby farms. Most of them were unhappy with Watson¡¯s unfettered expansion. Wilber¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at the people there. ¡°I believe you all know why you¡¯re here! This morning, ckmoon Castle rejected my daughter Monica¡¯s betrothal. This is not only an insult to me but also a p to my family¡¯s face. I believe all of you must have the same thought. ckmoon Castle thinks nothing of us, and they are full of malice. I know that you won¡¯t sit idly by and let them continue so arrogantly!¡± All the farm owners¡¯ lips twitched when they heard that. It was true that they did not like Watson, but they were not as shameless as Wilber. He had wanted to use his daughter to build a rtionship with ckmoon Castle, and they were furious when they chased away. However, there was no need to say such words to him. When they heard Wilder¡¯s words, several farm owners spoke one after another. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for ckmoon Castle to recruit guards, but now they¡¯re recruiting farmers. They¡¯re not giving us a way out! Without these people, how are we going to survive the cold winter? I¡¯m willing to send 200 people to attack the ckmoon Castle.¡± Another person said, ¡°We don¡¯t have many people on our farm, and more than half of them had joined ckmoon Castle! ¡°Therefore, I can only send a hundred people. If we don¡¯t have enough people, perhaps we canbine our resources and hire a few elites. We can assassinate the Master of ckmoon Castle! Coincidentally, I know a silver tier bounty mage from Monte Town; he is good at these types of problems, and he has a fair price too¡ªonly 100 gold coins for an attack!¡± Chapter 59 - Folson—The Silver Tier Mage

Chapter 59: Folson¡ªThe Silver Tier Mage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monte Town. As one of the top cities on the border, Monte Town had two gates¡ªone on the east and one on the west¡ªand a huge green wall that covered dozens of kilometers. A white g on the wall fluttered in the wind; it was embroidered with the silhouette of a goshawk. Even though Monte Town was a city in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it had a unique belief system. The people there believed in the Great Elf Barbatos, who represented the Wind God and advocated freedom and equality. It did not matter if one were an adventurer, amoner, or a noble; one would receive the same fair treatment in Monte Town. Therefore, an endless stream of merchants woulde and go to the town every day. There were only two other townsparable to Monte Town at the border¡ªone was the Fairy Town near the Fairy castle, and the other was Torch Town in the south. At that moment, outside the tower that housed the Mage Guild near Monte Town¡¯s eastern gate, Folson shook his sea-blue robe and yed with a silver metal te that hung on his neck. The metal te was made of rare and precious arcane silver, and there was a slim staff engraved on it. The color of one¡¯s robe symbolized attributes, and the metal te symbolized strength. It signified Folson as a silver tier water-elemental mage. ¡°The annual assessment is over, and I¡¯m still a silver tier mage this year! It¡¯s a pity. I found a mysterious relic in the Misty Forest some time ago, and I got half a gold tier magic scroll from it. If I canprehend it fully, I might be able to be a gold tier mage in three years, no, two years if I¡¯m quick! Then, I will no longer only be an elder in the Mage Guild, but a vice president.¡± The Mage Guild was an official organization that recorded every mage in the kingdom. Once they were registered in it, they would receive a card that symbolized their status and be given an elder or vice president position. They also get to enjoy a sry like the noblemen. Silver-tier mages could be elders in the Mage Guild and receive ten gold coins a month. They only needed to spend two days a week to teach the new mages in the guild. Of course, ten gold coins a month was not enough for a powerful mage to do anything. A good magic staff made of elven tree branches or stained with the blood of an Asian dragon would cost several thousand gold coins, and an ancient magic book would cost at least 1000 gold coins. Unfortunately, they could only get ten gold coins a month. Even if he worked hard for ten years, he could not afford those items. Therefore, Folson was also a bounty hunter. He stood in front of the Mage Guild entrance and sighed. Then, suddenly, his face changed, and he stretched his hand outward. A loud cry echoed from the sky. A ck and white owl flew over quickly andnded on his shoulder. Its big round eyes shone brightly, and its body emitted the energy waves of a bronze tier magical beast. It held an envelope in its mouth. ¡°Haig, you¡¯re back! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve brought me this time!¡± Haig was the name of the owl. A mage would need time to cast powerful spells. So, they would keep some magical beasts as messengers or guardians. The owl was a bronze tier owl with strange eyes that could see through the darkness and the wind and grass within a few kilometers. It also could transform into a colossal monster when necessary. Folson took the letter and saw that Zangwill signed it. ¡°It looks like a letter from an old friend.¡± He smiled. Zangwill was a farmer at the border. A few years ago, he had asked him to kill the magical beasts that had escaped from the misty forest during the winter. It was a simple letter, not something that Folson had guessed. It was not a request for protection in the winter. Instead, it was a plea for him to go to the border to kill the leader of a faction called ckmoon Castle. The letter said that the reward was 100 gold coins, and depending on the situation, there might be an additional rebate as well. There were quite many guards in ckmoon Castle. The mission was a littleplicated, but Folson was allowed to bringpanions. The reward for hispanions was also 100 gold coins, and the maximum number of people he was allowed to bring was five. ¡°Five people, 500 gold coins! Zangwill is really generous. This is equivalent to one-tenth of his assets.¡± Forson rubbed his fingers; ayer of blue water covered the letter. It eroded the envelope until there was no trace left of it. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a force called ckmoon Castle at the border. It must have risen in the past 200 months; what a domineering name! Well, a country bumpkin can¡¯t build a castle. They must have added the word castle to show off their wealth. This is a good assignment. With these additional gold coins, I can buy two sets of recovery potions and restore the half-dissolved gold tier magic scroll.¡± He made up his mind; Folson turned around and returned to the Mage Guild. There was a bounty posted on the guild wall; it was a yellowed paper. There were also others with rewards that ranged from one to dozens of gold coins. Some guild members would issue missions that were too difficult for them toplete. If Folson did not have any personal mission, he would consider taking one from the Mage Guild. Of course, as an elder, he did not need to negotiate with the employer when he did those missions, nor did he need to hand anymission to the Mage Guild. He also had the right to transfer personnel directly. He walked to the front desk and said in a dignified voice, ¡°I want to issue a mission. It requires five bronze or iron tier mages, and they must be water-element mages. The reward is one gold coin each. As an additional reward, I will teach them a bronze tier water element joint attack spell.¡± ¡°Elder, please wait a moment. I will get the records of all water-elemental mages in the guild for you.¡± The beautifuldy behind the counter responded respectfully. She retrieved a stack of yellowish goatskin parchment from under the table and spread it in front of Folson. The information of each mage was recorded on it. Soon, Folson selected five mages and asked thedy to bring them to him. Zangwill¡¯s reward was 100 gold coins per person. He had hoped that Folson would find a reliable partner, but the mage only wanted to keep the money for himself. The five chosen mages¡ªthree men and two women¡ªwere all under 30 years old and wore corresponding strength badges. The men were bronze tier mages, and two women were iron tier mages. At that moment, they were a little nervous and excited when they gathered together. It was an honor to be assigned to do a mission by an elder. ¡°I¡¯m going to the border to assassinate the leader of a force called ckmoon Castle. It is about two days from Monte Town, and the exact location is... well, you¡¯re all from the border, so you¡¯re more familiar with that ce. That¡¯s why I chose you! The God of Magic said that only a battle can transform a mage. So I hope you can all gain something from this mission.¡± Folson drew a triangle on his chest with his hand. His tone was full of charm¡ªan indication that there was no danger in that mission. He did not feel any threat because Zangwill had made it very clear in the letter¡ªthe leader of ckmoon Castle was only a silver tier warrior. A silver tier warrior would not be able to withstand a single blow from a silver tier Mage. ¡°Yes, Elder Folson.¡± ¡°Please rest assured; we will not disappoint you,¡± the young men and women answered hurriedly. The beautiful woman with long brown hair draped behind her back and an oval face frowned as she muttered softly, ¡°The location that Elder Folson described is my home, but I have never heard of a ckmoon Castle? Could it be a fluke, or has a new faction stood close to my home?¡± Chapter 60 - Teaching Dark Combat Aura

Chapter 60: Teaching Dark Combat Aura

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wilber Liszt Manor. One could hear the sound of owl wings pped in the wind. The strange-eyed owl flew in a graceful arc andnded in the hall at a breakneck speed; there was an envelope in its beak. There were more than a dozen farm owners in the hall. One of them was a middle-aged man with fiery red hair and a beard. He reached out and took the envelope from the owl¡¯s beak. He ced a small dried fish in a copper bowl and put it in front of the owl. When the owl lowered its head and started to pick at the dried fish in the bowl, the red-haired middle-aged man turned his head and smiled at the people in the hall. ¡°This is a bronze tier owl, and it is also my old friend, Folson¡¯s beloved pet! It loves dried fish. If you feed it once, it will allow you to pet its head. You will definitely fall in love with this feeling.¡± Zangwill opened the envelope and finished reading the letter; then, he smiled. ¡°Folson said that they would arrive the day after tomorrow. He brought three bronze tier and two iron tier mages. In addition to that, he is a silver tier mage. He has a method to boost his spell to a gold tier spell temporarily. He only needs one spell to destroy the ckmoon Castle! Such a powerful team of mages, and we¡¯re only spending 500 gold coins on them. Isn¡¯t that a good deal? Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± ¡°Zangwill, what you said makes sense. I am willing to pay a portion of the 500 gold coins.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± The other farmers responded one after another; their expression had softened. Zangwill was with a silver tier mage and had managed to invite him there. They had to contribute to the cause. It had been two days since theirst meeting. It would typically take four days to travel to Monte Town. However, the strange-eyed owl hadpleted its round-trip in two days. That was the power of a bronze tier magical beast. ¡°Master Wilber, we have gathered everyone in the manor¡ªabout 5000 people! Those who intend to join ckmoon Castle or those who are blinded by benefits have been thrown in prison.¡± A fat farmer turned his gaze toward Wilber, who sat at the head of the table with a gloomy expression, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already equipped the soldiers with the best equipment that I can provide. I guarantee that every tenth person will have a piece of iron tier equipment! At the same time, I¡¯ve also gathered a group of 100 iron tier warriors and equipped them with aplete set of iron tier equipment. Some of them are even qualified to use bronze tier equipment.¡± Among the 100 iron tier warriors, there were 20 bronze tier warriors. They were the elites from different farms. Many of those guards had wanted to join ckmoon Castle. However, some farmers had promised to give them 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs each if they could break into ckmoon Castle, and they had agreed. The farmers did not even consider if ckmoon Castle had that many Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. They had arge force¡ª5000 men, 100 elites, and a strong team of mages. No one would be able to defeat them. How many men did ckmoon Castle have? Was it 30 men? Or was it 50 men? Those farmers could only think of how the castle would be stained with blood in only two days. ¡°Well done! I¡¯ve sent someone to deliver a letter to the border count at the Fairy Castle yesterday to ask for his help. I believe we¡¯ll get a reply soon.¡± Wilber nodded in satisfaction. As soon as he finished his words, a muffled bang was heard; everyone there trembled. Even the owl, who had lowered its head to eat the dried fish, raised its crest and widened its round eyes; it had sensed some kind of danger. The ground cracked from the point closest to Wilber; it revealed a hole that did not belong in that world. A giant palm with flowers, grass and rock veins appeared in mid-air; it was icy-cold, but the words were burning. [I have sent Nightingale, a gold tier warrior. She is at the border. You can seek her help.] The words burned for a moment before they quickly disappeared. Everyone present, including Wilber, held their breath. They did not even dare to breathe. They only rxed after the words had disappeared. Then, someone said, ¡°Making words appear in the air from thousands of kilometers away¡ªis this Count Sylvan¡¯s power? I heard that he is a tinum tier elite who specializes in fire, earth, and water-elemental magic. Apart from that, he also uses mysterious spatial magic. It seems that the rumors are true.¡± ¡°I think a tinum tier mage can¡¯t affect another space from thousands of kilometers away! The one who carved the words must have been the count¡¯s magical beast. It¡¯s a gold tier rock giant that can move underground quickly,¡± another person said in awe. ¡°No matter what, the border count has given us a response. This time, we have a gold tier warrior and a team of silver tier mages. Even if ckmoon Castle has a gold tier magical beast to guard it, it won¡¯t be enough to defeat them.¡± Wilber¡¯s expression was wild as he waved his arms excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll attack ckmoon Castle in two days. I hope that you can keep your men in line and not leak the news to anyone else! We also need to look for this woman, Nightingale.¡± .. At the ckmoon Castle. ¡°Your posture is not right; raise your hands a little higher. It is best to use your calves to move your waist and then move your shoulders. Then you¡¯ll be able to burst with more strength.¡± ¡°The cultivation technique that you¡¯re practicing and the way you circte yourbat aura is too simple! If you can control yourbat aura to consciously enter tiny ces like your fingers or the ends of your hair, if you persevere, the depth of yourbat aura will increase by several times fold.¡± Allen, Liszt, and about 30 guards were on a huge training field in front of the castle. They were posed in various positions, and Nightingale was there toment on them. The woman sat on a bench as she peeled a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg. Then she stuffed the boiled egg into her mouth and licked her lips in satisfaction. Watson had not lied to her. She had a constant supply of Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs daily, so she did not keep to herself. Instead, she was there to share her experience. It had only been two days, but the guards had sudden enlightenment. Their strength had increased by a lot, and some of them were already on the verge of breaking through to the silver tier. ¡°Nightingale, what do you think of my men?¡± Watson asked proudly as he stood behind Nightingale. ¡°Not bad. As long as they persevere, they can be elites,¡± Nightingale said without a nce backward. Watson smiled; he was happy. Nightingale was the border count¡¯s subordinate. One could only imagine the guard¡¯s strength if she would call them elites. Watson lowered his head; he noticed the dozens of colorful Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs in the basket next to Nightingale¡¯s hand. His heart ached as heined, ¡°Miss Nightingale, I may have to consider reducing your pay. I can¡¯t afford you eating the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs as a snack, no matter how rich I am.¡± Nightingale could eat a lot; she consumed at least 100 eggs a day. He wondered why she was so thin if she could eat that much. That was not the point. The point was that the Rainbow Phoenix chicken could onlyy 1,000 eggs a day, and there were 10,000 eggs in the house. After he deducted those that his family ate and the rewards he would give to his guards, they only had some left for sale, but it was not much. A Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg cost ten gold coins, and 100 eggs were 1,000 gold coins. Therefore, Nightingale did not consume eggs but gold. ¡°As a man, oh, wait, you¡¯re only a boy! Well, don¡¯t be so stingy. Perhaps I can share my darkbat aura with you.¡± Nightingale rolled her eyes, but she did not eat any more eggs. Instead, she stood up. A swirl of darkbat aura appeared in her left hand; it was like a shadow that swayed unsteadily or like an abyss that could devour everything. ¡°I cultivate a rare darkbat aura, and the cultivation method is the gold tier Abyss Shadow Demon¡¯s technique. Once you make it to the gold tier and above, you¡¯ll be able to control the shadow and make yourself invisible. A gold tier cultivation method for 100 eggs a day sounds reasonable, right?¡± Chapter 61 - Advancing To Gold-Tier

Chapter 61: Advancing To Gold-Tier

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a loss to exchange 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs with a normal gold tier cultivation method because gold tier cultivation methods are usually worth thousands of gold coins, and when ites to dark-elementalbat auras, the value is ten times higher.¡± Watson rubbed his chin, and his eyes revealed a brilliant light. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your credibility, Miss Nightingale, but I¡¯m not sure if I have the talent to cultivate a dark-elementalbat aura. I hope you will let me see the cultivation manual that you¡¯ve mentioned, and then I¡¯ll decide whether to ept your proposal.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Nightingale thought carefully before she nodded in agreement. Watson¡¯s request was not excessive; it was in line with his cautious character. Furthermore, she had eaten many Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs in the past two days purely as a reward. She should let Watson see the cultivation technique that she was cultivating. After she made up her mind, Nightingale stretched her slender right hand outward. A ball of fiery ck fog slowly emerged from the shadow that swayed behind her. It carried an old yellow book with a few mysterious symbols outlined in ancient words. She controlled the book to fly toward Watson; Nightingale said, ¡°This is the cultivation technique that I practice. You only need to flip through the first half. Before you be a gold tier warrior, it¡¯s best not to go through the second half. This is my advice for you¡ªJust flip through the first half. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll only need a few days to obtain an iron tier dark-elementalbat aura.¡± Watson nced at Nightingale in surprise. He did not expect her to hide her cultivation technique in the shadows. However, it seemed that her shadow moved like a living thing with enough space to hold items. That showed the magic of Nightingale¡¯sbat aura. When a warrior reached a high level, he would be simr to a mage in some areas. Watson believed that there were more magic ces for him to explore. ¡°I hope I have the talent to cultivate a dark-elementalbat aura,¡± Watson said. It did not matter if he did not; for the warrior cultivators, it was not difficult for them to cultivate. Even if they did not have the talent forbat aura, they could grasp its particr element as long as they worked hard. The only difference was their speed to achieve that; for example, those who had the talent to cultivate light-elementalbat aura could obtain it in a day, and those without skill might need a month or even a year. That was why many guards gave up on training in light-elementalbat aura even though they had spent so much time on it. It would only make them weaker if they trained so forcefully. Watson did not have such concern. He wanted to train in dark-elementalbat aura not to be stronger but toplete the fusion for hisbat aura as he had always done. He had used four types ofbat aura to fuse the light-elementalbat aura, and with the addition of the dark-elementalbat aura, he would have gathered all kinds ofbat aura. He did not know what thatbination would produce. He opened the book in his hand with anticipation. On the first page, he saw manyplicated ck symbols¡ªthey were difficult to understand. He did not recognize them, but the corresponding meaning appeared in his mind. Bang! It was a soft sound; Watson¡¯s hand on the book did not move. A faint ck me emerged from the shadow and burned quietly; it made his shadow look as if it was alive and slightly distorted. Nightingale, who was next to him, casually put a peeled egg into her mouth and nodded discreetly. ¡®This guy is quite talented in cultivating dark-elementalbat aura. He has already contracted a faint hint of it in such a short time. I think he will be an iron-tier dark-elemental warrior in a week! In less than a year, he will be able to upgrade it to silver-tier. I heard that he is a silver-tier warrior, and he has the talent to master both light and dark-elementalbat aura at the same time. Amazing!¡¯ Nightingale looked at Watson as if she was looking at a rising star. In her heart, she praised Count Sylvane for his foresight. No wonder he valued ckmoon Castle so much. It turned out that he had already foreseen the strength of its owner; as long as Watson grew up healthily, he would definitely dominate the border and be a personparable to the border count. When she decided to pass on what had happened in the castle to the border count, a sudden change urred. Watson, who had just mastered a trace of dark-elementalbat aura, suddenly shut the book in his hand and closed his eyes. He frowned slightly in pain, and his eyebrows changed to a golden hue at the speed of light. His brown hair was also covered in ayer of me that burned rapidly. Behind him, the shadow squirmed, and the ck me covered his legs and lower body with anotheryer of darkness. The shadow and the light formed a clear boundary. [Master, you have failed to fuse with the light and dark-elementalbat aura for the first time. Please choose to either give up or continue trying! If you decide to continue, it may significantly increase your strength, but it might also harm the world.] The system notification echoed in his ears. Watson felt a tearing sensation from within his body as the corners of his mouth twitched. He had not expected that fusing with light and dark-elementalbat aura would be so difficult. That was the first time he had failed to fuse something; he felt that the light and dark elements were even more opposing than the water and fire elements. It was like hope and destruction could not be mixed at all. A slight contact with them would cause aplete annihtion. It was like a volcano had erupted, and it caused Watson¡¯s flesh and blood to break. ¡°Continue trying.¡± Watson clenched his teeth as he constricted a hint of darkbat aura again. The system said that the fusion of light and darkbat aura would cause harm to the world, but he did not believe it at all. He was only a silver-tier warrior. He was not even worthy of the border count¡¯s attention, let alone the world. The system must have wanted to scare him, but he did not care. If he had to harm the world to get stronger, then so be it. [Second fusion failed.] ¡°Continue.¡± [Third attempt failed.] [Failed...] The system continued to repeat the sound of failure until Watson¡¯s eighth fusion. Then, finally, the echo of a sessful notification rang in his ears. [Congrattions, Master, on the sessful fusion. You have created an element that does not belong to this world¡ªchaos. Because it is your first time creating an element that does not belong to this world, you have received an additional gift. You have obtained a world-ss tool¡ªthe Source of Chaotic Magic.] [Congrattions, Master, thebat aura in your body has been sessfully converted into chaotic elements. Your strength has been raised to gold-tier. ] ¡®So the fusion of light and darkness is chaos... This world does not have such an element. No wonder the system kept failing. To create an element that does not belong to this world isparable to the gods from the myths. No, even the gods can¡¯t do it. Well, at least the creator could do it. This system that has been bound to me is too powerful.¡¯ Watson sighed. He had always used the fusion system as fusion magic. It seemed like the system was even more powerful than he had imagined. There were many secrets that waited for him to explore. The thought shed through his mind, and the huge change that came with his body interrupted his thoughts. After Watson fused with the chaotic aura, a pair of ming red wings appeared on his back. Those were Phoenix Wings, followed by a pair of holy wings that shone with dazzling radiance. Finally, a pair of dark wings that looked like bat wings appeared on his back. There were three pairs of wings; each was different and exuded a distinctive and powerful aura. Then, the three pairs of wings disappeared simultaneously and merged into two clusters of gray air currents. They looked like a god¡¯s pupils that overlooked the world. The moment those gray pupils appeared, the guards who had been training around Watson knelt, one after another. They dared to look at Watson. If they were to see the young master, even for a single moment, they would feel a piercing pain in their eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Nightingale had just picked up another Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg. Before she managed to put it in her mouth, the egg dropped and rolled on the ground. She opened her mouth wide; she ignored the egg. She just looked at Watson. She noticed an obscure gray pir of light had appeared on Watson¡¯s body; then, it had shot straight toward the sky. Chapter 62 - Change The World

Chapter 62: Change The World

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The gray pir of light was a dim glow that seemed to be hidden by the sunlight. It was difficult for ordinary people to distinguish it. Nightingale was a gold-tier elite. She could barely see it because she was close to it. ¡°What the hell is this¡ª¡± Nightingale stared at the gray light on Watson¡¯s body. When it flew into the sky, it vaguely formed an illusory symbol that was hollow and full of jagged lines. Her eyes stung when she looked at it, and she could not help but cry. She did not notice that there were two different figures under the illusory symbol. They were the sun, which represented light, and the moon, which represented darkness. Furthermore, other signs had appeared under the figure of the sun¡ªthey were symbols of earth, fire, water, wind and others as well. Earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness were the six basic elements of the world. However, at that moment, a new element called chaos had emerged with them. The moment it appeared, it had merged with the world and spread to the surrounding area. .. In ckmoon Castle¡¯s farm. The Golden sh retracted its six pairs of wings as it paced in front of the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken Chicken; it wanted to disy its supremacy. However, the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken had ignored it. Back when Watson had not fused the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken, except for Emperor Cluck, the other hens had treated the Golden sh with respect, and the chimera was already used to that. When the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken was fused, it had inherited Emperor Cluck¡¯s personality. The Golden sh was unable to ept that, so it had worked hard to conquer that arrogant chicken. At that moment, an invisible wave came from outside. It changed the structure of the air, which caused the Golden sh¡¯s body to tremble. Its widened golden pupils were a loss, and then fear appeared. His body grewrger until it became its true form¡ªthe six-winged golden chimera with its three heads and python tail. It looked toward Watson¡¯s direction. At that moment, it sensed its creator¡¯s aura. The Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, a descendant from an ancient divine beast¡¯s bloodline, the Phoenix, was not much better. It also lowered its proud head. That aura was noble and ancient. Even if it were a real Phoenix, it would have to show respect. .. The aura spread from Watson¡¯s body to the entire world. Ordinary people would only feel as if the temperature of the air they breathed had dropped. There was nothing unusual, but the stronger the person was, the more they would sense that fluctuation. In the Fairy Castle at the border. Sylvan stood in the pavilion as he reached out to grab the void. The air was lit with six basic elemental magic symbols¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. A dark-gray illusory symbol of an eye had appeared in the middle of those symbols. ¡°Chaos¡ªthe seventh basic element has appeared in the world! Who had such strength to change the world¡¯sposition by himself? Were they a diamond-tier elite, or someone great from a particr profession, or even a god that fell from the sky?¡± Sylvan made a bold guess; the corners of his lips curled into a bitter smile. He was a tinum-tier elite, and he had mastered thousands of spells. Other than some lost spells that had been forgotten by history, there were also some high-level grand spells. There was nothing that he did not know; his obsession with magic stemmed from his noble, elegant, and to a certain extent, obsessivepulsive disorder as an elf. ¡°I am certain that someone used a terrifying power to change the world. The person who created this new path is not far from here. Likely, he is also in the kingdom! It seems I should send a shadow guard to investigate this matter. As the strongest mage in the kingdom, I want to master the magic rted to this element as soon as possible.¡± The basic elements of the world were not fixed to earth, fire, water, wind, and darkness. Instead, they were more diverse. Sylvaine had once investigated a ruin that contained records of a lost country from a thousand years ago. Those documents unearthed in the ruin mentioned that the world had experienced at least five eras. When the world was born, the creator had conceived 22 basic magic elements. When that civilization was lost about a thousand years ago, there were only eight basic elements left in the world. They were earth, fire, water, wind, darkness, light, and poison. Those basic elements had originated from a certain substance in the center of the world known as the source of magic. A violent natural disaster or an attackparable to the strength of a god could damage the source of magic and cause the world to lose a specific magical element permanently. The lost civilization from a thousand years ago had fought for territory with two other civilizations. The aftermath of that battle was too intense, and thunder and poison¡¯s magical sources were damaged. It had resulted in a series of disasters that led to the destruction of all three ancient kingdoms. Since the source of magic could be destroyed, of course, it could also be repaired. Sylvane understood that point. He guessed that the chaotic element had once existed in the world due to self-cultivating mages. He only wanted to know the characteristics of the chaotic elements. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is the power of the magic created from the chaos elements?¡± Sylvan muttered to himself. He knew that some of the newly repaired sources of magic were not very strong¡ªthey were only at gold or tinum tier. In other words, those who practiced that magic would reach the limit when they attained the tinum tier. However, since there were too manypetitors, they might not even reach the gold tier. After all, there were only so many resources. The source of magic that had been reborn would have taken millions of years to recover fully. Sylvan had reason to doubt the element¡¯s real power. However, when he saw the symbol of the chaotic elements above the sun and the moon, he thought it had looked like a god looking at the world. He dispelled the uneasiness in his heart; his eyes were filled with enthusiasm. .. At the Mage Guild headquarters in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. An old man with a floor-length beard and a pointy hat on his headid in a room filled with stars. Suddenly, a star in the void lit up; it caused the old man to open his eyes and jumped. ¡°Someone had created a new element called chaos, using it as a support to change the world¡¯sposition.¡± The old man reached out and pulled the shining star toward himself. A star wrapped in gray fog appeared in his hand. It looked like an ornament, but it also looked like the image of an ancient star on the ground. ¡°This element is ranked higher than the light and dark elements. Oh, my! Which mysterious ancient existence has awakened such a terrifying source of magical power?¡± ¡°We have to inform all the mages in the kingdom about this. We have to control this new power.¡± The old man threw the star with a flip of his hand. He lifted his foot, and a tall bronze door that sparkled with starlight appeared in front of him. Then, it disappeared with him. .. The ripples caused by Watson¡¯s body had spread throughout the Holy Dragon Kingdom and affected the entire continent and the surrounding ocean. No one knew how far the Holy Dragon Kingdom was from the ends of the world. Magma churned on the ground, surrounded by towering volcanoes that asionally spewed scorching mes. Huge golden pupils shed and disappeared beneath the cracks in the depths of the magma. Then, one could hear the roar of a giant dragon. ¡°The world has changed! I am the great Dragon King, Constantine, the king of bronze and fire that symbolizes destruction, and I shall be reborn!¡± Meanwhile, in an endless, violent sea that was far fromnd. Dark clouds converged and gathered lightning. The sea had risen a hundred meters and condensed into a whirlpool. A fish-tailed beautiful woman with a golden trident in her hand and a triple crown on her head looked into the distance. ¡°Another source of magic thatposes the world. Is this good or bad for our race?¡± The leaders of all the races in the world, elites that surpassed the tinum tier, were nervous because of the changes they felt. They did not know that the person who did that was only a ten-year-old child, and he had done it identally. The boy, Watson, did not even know what he had affected. Chapter 63 - Praise to Young Master Watson

Chapter 63: Praise to Young Master Watson

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The strange phenomenon in the skysted for a few minutes before it slowly dissipated. The gray fog behind Watson¡¯s back, which looked like eyes, had disappeared into the air too. The tearing feeling in his body subsided slowly, followed by a surging power that flowed like the sea. Watson clenched his fists. The ce where his knuckles touched the air emitted a creaking sound as if it was crushing the air. ¡°I¡¯m a gold-tier warrior now.¡± Watson sighed. Then, he looked around. Other than Nightingale, who remained surprised as she sat on the bench, the other guards knelt in front of him. They did not dare to breathe loudly; they did not even dare to look at him. Sure enough, the system had scared them. It said that the fusion of light and dark aura would cause harm to the world. It seemed like things were fine. The sky was still blue, and the grass on the ground was still green. The number of people around them did not change. Watson was relieved; he began to check his body. The light and dark elements in his body had turned into a gray ball of gas. The gas had gathered in Watson¡¯s lower abdomen; it surrounded a semi-transparent sphere that looked like a star. Watson remembered that the system said that he had fused with elements that did not belong to the world, and he had obtained a world-ss item¡ªthe Source of Chaotic Magic. What was the source of that magical power? What was that world-ss item? When he thought of that, the corresponding knowledge suddenly appeared in his mind. The Source of Chaotic Magic was a world-ss item. The item that could make or break the world was called a world-ss tool. It was a fabulous piece of equipment that was not inferior to the gods. Basic Information: The chaotic element was the seventh element that made up the world. It had three characteristics¡ªannihtion, obliteration, and distortion. Strength level: Only at gold tier. It could be recovered by absorbing high-level items or beasts. It would grow on its own. Ability: Could bestow others with the talent to learn chaotic magic or chaotic aura. The student would absorb power from the master. Then, after the student died, the power would return to the master¡¯s body. After he read it, Watson swallowed his saliva. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this so-called world-ss item to grow on its own. Does this mean it will be infinitely strong in the future?¡± Unfortunately, the source of magic had just been born; it was still too weak. Of course, if he were to give it a lot of good things, it might be able to improve rather quickly. With his resources, he would be able to achieve that. The source of magic also had the ability to bestow talent to others. Since chaos was created when onebined the light and dark elements, it was definitely stronger than light and darkness. Watson was prepared to wait for the source of magic to replenish its energy. Then he would distribute its characteristics to his family and subordinates. The power of the magical source was not equal to Watson¡¯s strength, but it limited his power. For example, if Watson were at gold-tier, then the source of magic would be tinum-tier. Conversely, if the source of magic was gold-tier, then Watson could not be tinum-tier. Therefore, before he could distribute it, he would need to consider the matter carefully and choose the right person. After he inspected the magical source, Watson raised his head and lifted a finger. His finger released a wisp of faint, gray fog, turned into a thin sword, and destroyed a huge rock. That was right¡ªit was destroyed! Normalbat aura could hack a rock into two pieces, and some stronger warrior could even ground the rock into powder. Watson was different. His chaosbat aura could obliterate and annihte; when he touched the rock, its color had gradually diminished as if an eraser had erased it. When she saw that, Nightingale¡¯s lips trembled as she picked up the Rainbow Phoenix Egg that had fallen onto the ground. She dusted it and tried to put it into his mouth, but it was as if the egg and her lips were misaligned. She was a gold-tier elite, but her hands shook so much that she could not hold anything. What happened? Did Watson cause that phenomenon that shook the heavens and earth? ¡°It seems that I need to report this matter to the border count as soon as possible!¡± Nightingale thought. She did not understand what the elemental symbols in the sky meant. She only knew that Watson¡¯s strength had increased by many times fold; he seemed to be at the same tier as her. After she stuffed the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg into her mouth, Nightingale asked Watson carefully, ¡°Did you advance just now?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Nightingale. I became a gold-tier warrior by ident! It seems like the cultivation technique that you taught me is very valuable. I promise to give you 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs every day, effective from now.¡± ¡°He has advanced?¡± When Nightingale saw Watson scratching his head shyly, the egg in her hand dropped to the ground again. She did not reach down to pick it up. ¡°Young Master Watson has advanced!¡± The guards looked at each other in disbelief and excitement. ¡°Young Master Watson is only ten years old this year. It was already scary enough that he was a silver-tier warrior, but now he has advanced... He is a ten-year-old gold-tier warrior!¡± Some of them sighed. They were almost 40 years old, and they were still only bronze-tier warriors. Yet, their young master was already two tiers ahead of them. It was truly infuriating. Allen also snapped back to his senses. As the captain of the guards, he was the first person to connect with Watson. He knew that Watson was very powerful, and his mental resistance was even stronger. At that moment, he simply praised him. ¡°Praising Young Master Watson is like praising the sun! There is no one else who has such talent in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even the current kingdom¡¯s sword saint is only a diamond-tier elite. I think that Young Master Watson will only need five years to surpass him! Therefore, please allow me to be your loyal and devout servant. From now on, you are the god in my heart. I will pay my respects to you after every meal.¡± After Allen finished his sentences, he kowtowed three times in front of Watson. Many of the guards also reacted and praised Watson. Of course, they were not as exaggerated as Allen. Some even looked at the captain with anger; they thought that the guy was too good at ttery. ¡°It was only my luck! Plus, Miss Nightingale¡¯s teaching has been very useful. All of you must learn well from her. If you can break through to another tier, then you will be rewarded handsomely.¡± Watson waved his hand; he was embarrassed by n¡¯s excessive actions. ¡°Miss Nightingale¡¯s teaching is great, indeed, but it is also because of Young Master Watson¡¯s outstanding talent! The next time you bathe, Young Master, please don¡¯t throw the water away. And don¡¯t throw away the food that you can¡¯t finish. You can give them all to me so I can get a little bit of your genius luck, Young Master Watson!¡± Allen said those shameless words seriously. Even the expressionless Liszt¡¯s lips twitched as he took a few steps away from him. Watson felt a little helpless. He thought that he might have advanced too quickly. A ten-year-old silver-tier warrior was quite eptable, but his gold-tier status would attract unwanted attention. However, those issues were quite trivial. It was mainly because he did not want the guards¡¯ adoration every time he advanced in the future. He did not want them to be little fanboys who coveted his leftovers and bathwater. Chapter 64 - Completion Not Guaranteed

Chapter 64: Completion Not Guaranteed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wilber Liszt Manor. ¡°Have you found the woman named Nightingale?¡± Wilber sat in the living room when he asked the two guards. Previously, there was a strange fluctuation in the sky; it was as if something had changed. He did not find anything weird, so he did not care about it. Since the border count sent him the news, he had asked the farmers to disperse; each of them had sent men to inquire about Nightingale. As soon as they had found the border count¡¯s subordinate, they would set up an ambush and wait for the bounty mage, who would arrive in two days. ¡°Master, we learned that Miss Nightingale is in ckmoon Castle.¡± What? ¡°Miss Nightingale has snuck into ckmoon Castle? That was fast.¡± Wilber tapped his fingers with a gloomy face. Miss Nightingale was the border count¡¯s subordinate. Why would she be in ckmoon Castle? Did the border count want to build a rtionship with ckmoon Castle? No, if that were the case, he would not send people to support them. Perhaps the count wanted Miss Nightingale to choose. Wilber thought about that. As the owner of a manor, he was not a fool. He knew about the nobles¡¯ dirty water. Since the border count had sent Miss Nightingale long ago to ckmoon Castle, it was apparent that he wanted to recruit them. Nightingale was probably there to destroy them if they did notply. That must have been the border count¡¯s n. He would not be at a disadvantage no matter what happened. ¡°The border count can make a backup n, but I don¡¯t have that luxury! Send someone to contact Miss Nightingaleter. Be careful not to let anyone from ckmoon Castle find out. Forget it; I¡¯ll write her a letter. Just say that I¡¯ll prepare 1,000 gold coins as her reward.¡± Wilber looked troubled after he had written the letter. A thousand coins was not a small amount for him, but he was willing to pay the price if he could destroy ckmoon Castle. The guards took the letter and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then, they left the manor. Wilber stood up and paced the floor. His gloomy face was covered with ayer ofughter. ¡°Watson and ckmoon Castle¡ªyou¡¯re finished! No matter what the border count thinks, I will destroy you when I get Nightingale to my side! The count is hundreds of kilometers away, so he can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Wilber¡¯s gloomyughter echoed in the hall. Meanwhile, at ckmoon Castle¡¯s training field. Watson performed the teleportation technique for everyone. Teleportation was the symbol of a gold-tier warrior. After he had advanced to the gold tier, he had to try it. At that moment, a faint, gray fog emerged from under his feet. It left clear footprints on the training field ground. Then he appeared about ten meters away with a swoosh. Then, with another stomp, he appeared on the other side several meters away; his speed was so fast no one could catch him. Nightingale had mastered the dark-elementalbat aura. Her speed was not swift, but she could turn herself into a shadow, which was quite strange. She could appear behind her enemy unpredictably. In terms of speed, she was not as fast as Watson. The chaotic-elementalbat aura that Watson had mastered was stronger than the dark-elementalbat aura. He did not touch anything when he teleported, but the huge rock in his trajectory had disappeared so mysteriously like a piece of paper that an eraser had wiped. The guards were stunned; they swallowed their saliva. ¡°Is that Young Master Watson¡¯s current strength? He¡¯s too strong. I feel that this is beyond the scope of an ordinary gold-tier warrior. I wonder who is more powerful? Is it Young Master Watson or Miss Nightingale?¡± Nightingale stared at the ce where Watson had teleported and frowned deeply. She had taught him dark-elementalbat aura, so she knew everything about it. She should have known that would happen. She felt that thebat aura in Watson¡¯s body waspletely different from what she had taught him. Were there really geniuses in the world who not only could master what they learned but also innovate their skills? ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there and watch. I¡¯m almost done with my training. It¡¯s your turn next!¡± Watson wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to walk toward ckmoon Castle. He was ready to let Wendy prepare a bath for him. As the chaotic-elementalbat aura was rtively special, he was afraid that he would hurt other people when he teleported, so he told them to watch from the side. He had a general understanding of his own strength, so it was time for his subordinates to continue their training. As they watched Watson leave, everyone looked at him as if he were a monster in human skin. Their gazes at him were very strange. Someone eximed, ¡°Young Master Watson¡¯s talent is too shocking. When can I be a gold-tier warrior like him?¡± Someone else said, ¡°I think I can be a gold-tier warrior, but it¡¯s impossible for me to be like Young Master Watson.¡± Watson returned to the castle amidst the crowd¡¯s exmations. After Wendy had prepared the bath for him, heid in the spacious tub for a long time to get rid of his fatigue. After that, it was dinnertime; Watson was very quiet at the dining table. Besides his family members who apanied him daily, Allen, Liszt, Wendy and Nightingale were also at the dining table. However, it was not a peaceful meal as everyone at the table continued to ask Watson about his advancement to the gold tier. ¡°Watson, I heard you were lucky enough to fuse the light and darkbat aura and advance to gold tier?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Eldest Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised; I got lucky, that¡¯s all,¡± Watson replied. Vincent had a strange look in his eyes; no one knew what was in his mind, so he did not say anything else about it. When he realized that he had managed to muddle through the conversation, Watson lowered his head and ate his rice. Then, Scarlet, who was chewing her food, looked at him with a strange look. ¡°Are you sure that you have fused your light and darkbat aura to advance? Are you sure that fusing these two types ofbat aura will allow one to advance in rank?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Most people would not be able to advance after they fused theirbat aura. On the contrary, they might even be in danger. Perhaps he could do that easily because he had the system. Edward, his father, sat at the head of the table. He did not eat. Instead, he stared at Watson. ¡°Watson, are you sure you¡¯ve reached gold tier now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Watson looked like he was about to break down. After dinner, his family still pestered him and asked him all sorts of questions. Nightingale was still with them until she heard a strange sound; her ears twitched. Nightingale hid in the shadows; she avoided Watson and the others before she gradually disappeared from the castle¡¯s blind spot. Outside the castle, a man dressed as a farmer looked into thepound sneakily; he hesitated as he thought about whether he should go in. Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You are Miss Nightingale, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m Master Wilber¡¯s man. He hopes that you can help us attack ckmoon Castle. He is willing to give you 1,000 gold coins. He also said that this is the border count¡¯s order.¡± The farmer took a letter from his pocket; Wilber had signed it. Nightingale took it and read it carefully. The corners of her lips curved into a mocking and disdainful smile. ¡°Go back and tell your master that I¡¯ve epted his request, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I canplete it! Tell him to send the money as soon as possible in the next two days.¡± If Nightingale had gone to Wilber Liszt Manor first, and if she had not eaten a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg, or if Watson had not advanced to gold tier, then she might have made a different decision. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in the world. Chapter 65 - The War Has Begun Chapter 65: The War Has Begun Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°We¡¯re here! What a magnificent castle! Nindy, I remember you telling me that your home is somewhere near here.¡± A green-haired girl asked the girl in front of her. The girl had an oval face with some baby fat. Her long chestnut-colored hair fell to her waist; she tied them with a thin metal ring. She had a pair of round blue eyes on her snow-white face; she stared at the enormous ck castle nearby in a daze. ¡°Well, my home is near here; it is within the range of the castle! That¡¯s strange. Have I been away for so long that I remember wrongly? Maybe they have migrated and sold thend to the castle owner?¡± Nindy nced at the endless ck wall and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too busy all these years. I don¡¯t have much money, and I don¡¯t write home often.¡± She did not remember any ck walls or tall buildings in the shape of a crescent. Instead, there was only barrennd, a three-story wooden house, and a small chicken farm. Her full name was Nindy Garry. She was 18 years old and a water element iron-tier mage. She had been tested for her talent in magic when she was very young. At that time, her parents were delighted. They sold most of their unused assets and spent arge sum of money to buy her a book¡ªthe Encyclopedia of Basic Magic. She had managed to be a mage apprentice with the knowledge she learned from the book. An apprentice referred to those who had started to learn magic, but they had not reached the iron-tier yet. She became a water element iron-tier mage when she was twelve years old. She was forced to leave her home because she could not develop her talent there. First, she went to Monte Town; she had hoped to find a powerful mage as a teacher. In the end, she did not achieve her wish. After that, she traveled around the Holy Dragon Kingdom; she tried to improve herself while she improved her knowledge. While she was on her journey, Nindy realized that her talent for magic was a good thing. Even though magic was the strongest of the four professions, it was also the most expensive to learn. When those powerful bronze or silver-tier mages took disciples, it was not as she had imagined. They taught patiently and prepared exquisite staffs or magic books for their beloved disciples as wee gifts. On the contrary, if they wanted someone as their master, the disciple had to prepare a tuition fee that might be a staff or a hundred to a thousand gold coins. After that, the master might only give the disciple a magic scroll. They would not know what to do with that. It was the same for mages who were born with powerful support behind them. They did not have to be a disciple, and they did not have to worry about not having enough resources. However, once they used the resources, they had to be a part of the family. They could not betray the family for the rest of their lives, or they would have a miserable ending. Once there was an heir to a minor noble family who was attracted to her beauty. He showed her kindness and promised her one-third of the family¡¯s magic resources if she were willing to marry him. However, the man was quite short, and he was pretty fat¡ªNindy considered his proposal very carefully before she rejected him. Then, she returned to Monte Town three months ago. Nindy decided to be a low-level mage in the Mage Guild. If she worked hard on missions, she might have a chance to advance her rank. She would head home when she became a bronze-tier mage, but she did not expect that her first mission would allow her to return home. She also did not expect her home to be missing. ¡°Nindy, you should have some faith in your family! Perhaps they did not sell thend; maybe the ckmoon Castle had bought it. Perhaps your family is working with them, or maybe your sister has married the owner. Nothing is ever certain.¡± When she heard that, Nindy snapped back to her senses; she had a strange look in her eyes. ¡°Indix, I should remind you that I have seven siblings, and three of them are girls. I am the eldest daughter, the second child in the family. My sisters are only 12 and 11; they are still too young to get married.¡± Nindy did not think it was a good idea to be a servant or be a nobleman¡¯s concubine. Everyone should live independently. She would have lost her temper if Indix were not her best friend in the Mages Guild. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination. Everyone, take a rest! Here is a water element bronze-tierbined attack spell. You can pass it aroundter. This is your reward.¡± Folson looked at the ckmoon Castle. He took a water bottle and a piece of wholemeal bread from the small bag on his waist. He tore it gently, threw it into his mouth, and swallowed it with the water. As he did so, the small bag did not change in size¡ªit was a magical item. The bag had ample space in it, and it could hold many things. A few mages nearby, including Nindy, looked at that scene with envy. They only had bread that was either dried or hard like a stone in their pockets; they started to eat it. Folson stared at ckmoon Castle for a while; then, he gasped. He thought that his old friend, Zangwill, had exaggerated the situation in his letter, but he had been right. ckmoon Castle was an inexperienced force. They must have added the word castle to the name. He was shocked when he saw the scene; it was much more magnificent than he had imagined. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zangwill to deal with such a huge monster. It is no wonder he wanted me to bring five people with me on this mission, and he wants to pay them 100 gold coins each too.¡± ckmoon Castle was like a giant beast thatid on the ground; it made Folson uneasy. However, he suppressed that emotion. The stronger his opponent, the more generous his employer would be with his reward. Perhaps he could even raise the fee when he saw them next¡ªmaybe 120 or 150 gold coins for each mage. If the employer agreed to his request, he would give the other mages an additional ten gold coins each; he wanted to show off his generosity. .. Two hourster. Folson and his team of mages met Wilber and the other manor owners at the Wilber Liszt Manor. The owners had prepared a feast to wee their arrival. Then, Folson mentioned that he wanted a raise because ckmoon Castle was more powerful than expected. ¡°Sir Folson, I appreciate your professionalism and ability as a mage. I approve of your request, and I will give each of you 140 gold coins as a reward! Unfortunately, that is all I can offer. If I have to pay for more, then I will be forced to reduce my manpower.¡± Wilber gave a pained answer to express his position. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Master Wilber. There is no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off now.¡± Folson understood the situation; he smiled in satisfaction. The 140 gold coins offered was within his expectation. Wilber asked, ¡°Are you sure you should go now? The feast hasn¡¯t officially started yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Folson maintained his calm smile and waved his hand. A strange-eyed owl flew from the manor andnded on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s better to celebrate after thepletion of the mission. Not only can we enjoy our spoils of war freely, but we can also trample on the bones of our enemies, raise our wine sses, and drink until dawn. It¡¯s not like we have anything else to think about then.¡± ¡°Lord Folson, you¡¯re an admirable mage!¡± Wilber nodded, and at that moment, his tone was much more sincere. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to inform Miss Nightingale. At the same time, I¡¯ll assemble our army now. We¡¯ll set off for ckmoon Castle in an hour! I shall announce that the war has begun.¡± Chapter 66 - Watsons Preparations

Chapter 66: Watson¡¯s Preparations

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the training field, ckmoon Castle. Watson stood on the barren stony ground; he held a wooden sword in his hand as he made some hacking motions. Bang! With a muffled sound, gray chaotic aura covered the wooden sword before it immediately erased it from existence. Watson smiled wryly. ¡°The chaotic aura was formed from light and dark auras. In terms of strength, it¡¯s ten times stronger than the other two types of aura. However, it will shatter upon reaching my hand unless the weapon in my hand is silver-tier or above! Iron-tier and low-tier weapons will shatter; bronze-tier weapons are better, they can withstand ten times more.¡± Sometimes, strength could also be a disadvantage. Fortunately, thebat aura produced by Watson¡¯s fusion could be divided. The chaoticbat aura could be divided into light and dark properties, and light elements could be divided into four basic elements¡ªearth, fire, water, and wind. Watson found it strange; light and dark elements were equal inbat aura, but they could not be separated like the light element. The four basic elements that made up the world had nothing to do with the dark attribute; it was as if the dark element was created outside the system. The dark-elementalbat aura represented the power of mist, corrosion, and devour. Those three powers could block one¡¯s five senses; it would make it difficult for people to see things clearly. There was also a strong acid that stimted the surface of objects and creatures. It would leave traces of dark erosion; if the object were a bronze longsword, it would be an iron-tier weapon or scrap iron. The ability to devour was simple¡ªjust as Nightingale had shown, she controlled the shadow to swallow the object and use it as a storage bag. ¡°Now that I have mastered the gold-tier dark-elementalbat aura, I can make use of the dark elements to a certain extent.¡± Watson extended his right hand. The shadow behind him squirmed, and a three-meter-long wooden sword slowly rose from within it. He held it in his hand. He named that ability Shadow Space. It was only three square meters, and it could not store many things. As his strength increased, the storage space could also berger. In addition to that ability, he also grasped the ability to turn his body into an illusion. He could use his dark-elementalbat aura to transform parts of his flesh and blood into shadows. That ability was best used at night and in dark ces. Combat aura was not magic, but a high-level practitioner¡¯sbat aura would have the characteristics of the world¡¯s basic elements. It had a mysterious color that wasparable to magic. In contrast to the dark-elementalbat aura, the light-elementalbat aura that Watson grasped also had three characteristics: me, pration, and purification. The first one was simr to the ability to turn his body into a shadow¡ªit was the weapon of light and the mes of the sun. The weapon of light could use light to change weapons at will. As the name implied, the mes of the sun could distort light into mes during the day¡ªit could purify everything. If he encountered an enemy during the day, Watson could use his light-elementalbat aura against the enemy and borrow the power of the sun and the weapon of light. If it were at night, then he would use his dark-elementalbat aura and transform into a shadow so that it would be difficult for others to guard against him. As for the chaoticbat aura, the destructive power was too great, so Watson decided not to use it unless it was necessary. ¡°Since the system has fused the chaotic elements, the source is with me. Other than cultivating this element¡¯s aura, can I also use its magic? However, if I want to use its magic, I must have a chant, a stable magic array, and an operational structure. I am certain that there isn¡¯t a single magic book in this world that can record chaotic magic. Perhaps I need to create it myself?¡± Watson suddenly thought of that; he muttered to himself, ¡°Not necessarily. Chaos is an element born from the fusion of light and dark elements. I only need to find light and dark-elemental magic of the same level and fuse them to create chaotic magic! I am truly a genius. Unfortunately, light and dark magic is also rare in this world.¡± As he held the wooden sword that rose from the shadow, Watson did not use his chaoticbat aura. He used his physical strength to hold it and hack away as he set his future training ns in his heart. Even though light and dark magic were hard to find, once he found them, he was confident that he would be the youngest and most powerful mage in the world. ¡°Watson, there aren¡¯t enough Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Replenish them for me. I¡¯m going out.¡± There was a sound as the wind blew behind him. Watson did not turn his head. Instead, he held the wooden sword in his left hand and grabbed a soft petite hand to his right. When he turned around, Watson realized that the hand had belonged to Nightingale. She must have wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but she was surprised by his action. She opened her pink lips to speak, but she was frozen on the spot. Watson took his hand back and threw the wooden sword into the shadow space. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Miss Nightingale, where are you going? Are you going back to the Fairy Castle? Don¡¯t forget the promise that you¡¯ve given me. You haven¡¯t promoted any of my guards yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a man of my word. I¡¯m going out to do something. I¡¯ll be back in a day! Half a day if I¡¯m fast.¡± Nightingale nced at Watson; she forced herself to be calm and said, ¡°This has something to do with you too! Yesterday, I received a request from the Wilber Liszt Manor and other manors. They want to spend 1,000 gold coins for me to destroy ckmoon Castle. I¡¯ve made up my mind to refuse them today. Shouldn¡¯t you give me 200 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs aspensation?¡± Nightingale had wanted to ask Watson for 500 eggs. She had lived there for two days and knew that the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken wouldy 1,000 eggs every day. So, 500 eggs was not a lot, but she changed her mind when Watson grabbed her hand. Yesterday, she could still pat Watson on the shoulder. She did not expect that he would immediately adapt to such a powerful force after he had be a gold-tier warrior. What a monster! ¡°Let¡¯s do 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. I don¡¯t have more than that to spare. Also, tell me about these manors.¡± ¡°At least 150.¡± ¡°Well, 80 then.¡± ¡°Alright, 100 then!¡± Nightingale gritted her teeth and agreed. She reached out her hand and said, ¡°Give me the eggs first.¡± Watson spread hisbat aura wings on his back and flew back to the castle. He brought a basket of boiled eggs to Nightingale from the kitchen. Nightingale looked at it before she said with satisfaction, ¡°Watson, I have to remind you that this is a trial for you by the border count. You must defeat these farmers to be his subordinate! In addition to me, these people also invited a team of mages from Monte Town. The strongest one is a silver-tier mage. I can only guarantee that I won¡¯t intervene in this process, and I can¡¯t interfere with the others.¡± The border count was really a troublesome person. Watson pursed his lips. The count wanted to test his strength. He wanted to see if ckmoon Castle was a powerful force that could protect its assets or a fat sheep with treasures but no fighting power. If it were thetter, he believed that the border count would swing his butcher¡¯s knife mercilessly. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Do take care of yourself. I sincerely hope that ckmoon Castle will not be a ruin in a day. So that I can still eat the delicious Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs,¡± Nightingale instructed before she disappeared into the shadows. Watson stood in ce for a moment. Then, suddenly, he infused hisbat aura into his voice and opened his mouth to shout. ¡°All ckmoon Castle guards, listen to my orders. Our enemy ising to invade us. Now is the time to prove your worth! Anyone who kills an enemy will be rewarded with a Rainbow Phoenix Egg. Anyone who kills 100 enemies will be rewarded with a piece of silver-tier equipment. If you can achieve the final victory, then the three people who kill the most enemies will receive the manor I¡¯ve given you. This is my promise, and it will be effective forever!¡± The surroundings were silent at first before thunderous cheers rang out. ¡°We will obey Young Master Watson¡¯s orders!¡± The 30 ckmoon Knights on patrol came from all directions; their eyes burned with enthusiasm. Rich rewards would always bring brave men. Watson believed that with sufficient resources and specialized training, those guards would not be any weaker than a thousand soldiers. It was time to test the results of ckmoon Castle¡¯s progress over the past few days. Chapter 67 - An Intense Battle

Chapter 67: An Intense Battle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside ckmoon Castle. Wilber led more than ten manor owners and 5000 soldiers to look at the castle gate. Half of the 5000 men were on horses. They were not iron-tier magical beasts but ordinary, tall horses. At that moment, they shook their necks and made loud, nasal noises. Every ten people in their army had armor. Thest one hundred elites were in aplete set of armor and weapons. The others were only in regr clothes. Even though they looked like they were in an uneven formation, they still had a strong aura¡ªafter all, they had more people. ¡°This is ckmoon Castle.¡± A manor lord beside Wilber sighed. He had been talking about ckmoon Castle for the past few days, and that was the first time he had seen it in person. He realized that ckmoon Castle was even more magnificent than he had ever imagined; he felt a sense of awe. There were many people like him; the other manor lords had the same reaction when they saw ckmoon Castle for the first time. However, they were more excited than in awe. The most excited one was Wilber. He looked at Nightingale beside him and the basket in Nightingale¡¯s hand, and his eyes burned. The basket in Nightingale¡¯s hand was full of Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, which proved that the rumor about the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken in ckmoon Castle was urate. ¡°Miss Nightingale, where did you get the eggs?¡± Wilber asked. If they were stolen, then he hoped that Nightingale would share them with himter. Under everyone¡¯s envious eyes, Nightingale picked up an egg from the basket casually and stuffed it into her mouth. She replied indifferently, ¡°Of course, they were given to me by Watson.¡± Watson had given them to her? As hope swallowed his saliva, a strange look appeared on his face. It meant that Miss Nightingale had been in ckmoon Castle. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Nightingale did not even look at him. ¡°Since you were in the castle just now, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to kill Watson and the castle¡¯s master? If you had made your move, then we wouldn¡¯t need to dispatch our men. Instead, we¡¯d be in the castle where we can enjoy fine wine and eggs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed to say it. Sorry, I forgot! I¡¯ll sneak into the castleter and assassinate him again.¡± Nightingale¡¯s perfunctory response made the corners of Wilber¡¯s lips twitch. He could see that Nightingale had no intention to deal with Watson at all. She was putting on a show, which made him very unhappy, but he had to suppress it. As long as Nightingale was not Watson¡¯s ally, then it was fine. They still had the advantage. Wilber ignored Nightingale; he turned around and shouted at his men. ¡°Mypanions, we are gathered today here because of amon goal, and that is to deal with the same enemy¡ªckmoon Castle! I believe that everyone has heard of what this castle has done in the past few months. Without the consent of their surrounding farms, they have expanded theirnd without permission. They took advantage of their wealth to openly rob the servants of other farms. They think nothing of us. ¡°Keeping this castle is a disaster; it¡¯s time to destroy it! Everyone, attack now. Kill anyone who dares to resist you!¡± He did not give the castle a chance to prepare; Wilber waved his hand, and the thousands of cavalrymen beside him rushed forward with a shout. ¡°Kill, Kill, Kill!¡± ¡°Charge! Break your way through the castle, take the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, and snatch their high-quality defensive weapons.¡± Thousands of people stepped forward at the same time, and it caused the earth to shake. A satisfied smile appeared on Wilber¡¯s lips, and he focused his attention on the few mages beside him. ¡°Elder Folson, I¡¯ll have to trouble you next!¡± Even though Wilber was confident that those 5000 people could break their way through the castle walls, he could not guarantee that there would not be any damage. So, it was a job for Folson. Mages were great atrge-scale attacks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Folson had a calm smile on his face as he waved at the five mages beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you the joint attack spell. How are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Elder Folson, we have almost mastered it.¡± ¡°Very good. Now is the time to test the results of your learning!¡± Folson patted the small bag on his waist, and a sky-blue magic staff flew out of it. Dense water elements surrounded it. He used the magic staff to draw a huge five-pointed star array on the ground; each of the five points was filled with water element symbols in the shape of waves. Under his guidance, the other five mages stood in five different directions of the five-pointed star, and he was in the center. He raised his staff, and at the top of the magical stick, a sapphire the size of a fist emitted a dazzling light. Folson muttered. ¡°Water elements that fill the world, please heed my call; I am silver-tier mage Folson. Condense them into a surging current and be a spear that purifies everything! Descend, silver-tier magic¡ªspear of the Great Waterfall!¡± A huge spear appeared above the mages¡¯ heads. It was more than ten meters long and looked like a hanging waterfall. It was surrounded by long snake-like patterns and emitted rustling sounds. The 5000-strong troops had just rushed forward when they realized that such a huge spear had appeared above their head. They trembled in shock. They knew that if the spear were to fall, at least dozens of them would be killed on the spot. They sighed at the power of mages. It was not only them, but even Wilber had only seen such a huge spell for the first time. He sucked in a breath of cold air when he saw therge spear in the sky. Wilber felt that it was not a loss to spend so much money on those mages. Not far away from him, Zangwill, who was also a farm owner, sighed. ¡°It seems that my old friend has be stronger again.¡± At the same time, he revealed a rxed smile. He knew that there was only one way for ckmoon Castle to be destroyed. ¡°Spear of the Great Waterfall, kill everything in front of you!¡± Folson waved his magic staff. The spear brought with it the power of the thunder. It hit ckmoon Castle¡¯s main gate like a small mountain that had fallen from the sky. The game and walls on both sides copsed with a loud bang before it revealed a barrennd. The ground was full of water-filled potholes. The Spear of the Great Waterfall was a bronze-tierbined attack spell, but it had the power of a gold-tier spell. Except for Folson, the other five mages who had cast the spell had fallen onto the ground; they were exhausted. The so-calledbined attack spell was to extract the strength of those who were not strong enough andbine it to cast a spell beyond their rank. As long as there were enough people, an iron-tier spell could be used to destroy the world. The price was that the person who cast the magic would be weakened for a long time. ¡°Master Wilber, we have broken through the gate.¡± Folson looked a little pale. That attack had consumed half of the magic elements in his body, but he still fared much better than the others. Wilber nodded repeatedly. ¡°Well, as everyone can see, thanks to Elder Folson¡¯s help, the gate is destroyed! Everyone, listen to my orders; attack with all your strength!¡± Wilber shouted excited as he led the charge. He pulled out a long sword from his waist and prepared to charge into the castle. Boom! A muffled thunder-like sound echoed from behind ckmoon Castle¡¯s copsed walls. Thirty men in iron-tier armor and green embroidered cloaks rushed forward; they rode their own liger beasts. They moved in unison; they were like one body, a sharp knife that could pierce into their opponent¡¯s troops. The enemy troops were not evenly distributed. Their strongest soldier was a bronze-tier warrior, and their weakest one was not even an iron-tier warrior. Plus, they had not had any training. As a result, their fight with ckmoon Castle¡¯s elites was utter chaos. There were only 12 ckmoon Knights, but they were more imposing than a thousand men. Each of them was covered with thick bronze armor that had ayer ofbat aura. They were like iron-shelled turtles. When swords and sabersnded on their bodies from different directions, they were not hurt. One could only hear nging sounds and see sparks from the impacts. When their enemies tired out, that was when they would reap their reward. In a short time, the ckmoon Knights had managed to crack their enemies¡¯ allied troops. Chapter 68 - Four Silver-tier Warriors

Chapter 68: Four Silver-tier Warriors

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ckmoon Castle. Watson and his family were in the hall. Scarlet sat in between him and his eldest brother, Vincent. His parents, Edward and Catherine, were also with them. Wendy, dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, stood quietly behind Watson with a slightly worried expression on her face. They could hear the sounds of the intense battle outside the castle. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that these manor owners are jealous of ckmoon Castle. It¡¯s one thing for them to be jealous, but they had joined forces to attack us. They¡¯re really trying to bully us.¡± Edward¡¯s fingers tapped the table impatiently. He looked furious. He had been in his room trying to make babies with his wife, Catherine. However, Watson had announced that their enemies were prepared to invade them. He was so frightened that he pulled his pants up and rushed out. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Vincent had a serious look on his face as he thought about Edward¡¯s question. ¡°Since they want to fight, then we¡¯ll fight. We can¡¯t let them bully us.¡± ¡°But I heard that there are more than 5,000 allied forces on the farm,¡± Edward said. Vincent hesitated for a moment; he closed his eyes and then opened them. His eyes looked firm as he said, ¡°Whether they have 5,000 or 50,000 men, we¡¯ll still have to fight them. They¡¯re invading us because of their greed, not because of our mistakes! Even if we give them the castle and the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, they will want more. I don¡¯t think they will be satisfied.¡± Humans were always like that; they had endless greed. ¡°Since we can¡¯t make them satisfied, then we¡¯ll beat them until they¡¯re afraid.¡± Vincent¡¯s serious expression hid a heart full of fighting spirit. Edward nodded as he looked at Watson. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Vincent¡¯s thoughts. What about you? What do you think?¡± ¡°My thoughts are the same as Eldest Brother¡¯s,¡± Watson said with a smile. They were no longer the same Garry as they had been in the past, and the same could be said of ckmoon Castle. Nevertheless, they had strength and money, so why should they not defend themselves? ¡°Since you have the same opinion, then it¡¯s settled. We shall not tolerate their offence against us; otherwise, they will keeping for more. I believe in your strength and judgment, but you must be careful. Your safety is more important than anything! If we can¡¯t win, then we shall give them the castle. After all, this family will always have a future as long as we stay together.¡± Edward tried tofort them. His eyes lit up when he looked at Vincent and Watson; he was very proud. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Watson and Vincent stood up at the same time and walked out of the hall. Scarlet also took the longbow from her back. Her gaze was resolute as she followed them. ¡°Eldest Brother, you shall guard the castle entrance. Go with the ckmoon Iron Cavalry; they will protect you.¡± ¡°Scarlet, go to the farm and release the Golden sh! You can ride it and make the most of your archery skills. As for the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, let it stay in the farm for now.¡± Watson left the castle with his siblings as he issued their missions with a solemn expression. The Rainbow Phoenix Chicken had the strength of a silver-tier beast, and it could be used as a fighting force. However, it was also very valuable; Watson had spent almost 10,000 hens to fuse it. They would suffer a significant loss if it were injured in the battle. Vincent and Scarlet had no problems with Watson¡¯s tasks for them. There was only one problem. Vincent asked, ¡°Watson, what about you?¡± Watson had sent the ckmoon Iron Cavalry to protect him, and he had also sent the Golden sh to protect Scarlet. Who would defend Watson? Watson smiled. ¡°Eldest Brother, have you forgotten that I¡¯m already a gold-tier warrior! Other than that, I¡¯m also a silver-tier mage. I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me.¡± ¡°What I want to do is very simple. Just now, the mage outside had used magic to break through our walls! Even though these walls were made of dark jade stones, they¡¯re not worth much. But it will take a lot of effort to repair them. Since he has the gut to attack us, then he must be prepared to bear my wrath!¡± He wanted to use magic to deal with his enemy¡¯s magic. As Watson spoke, his blue eyes were filled with anger. From its usual calm surface of the sea, they had turned into roaring waves. Even Vincent, a silver-tier warrior, felt a chill down his spine when he felt the killing intent in his youngest brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s divide it like this.¡± Vincent did not argue; he knew time was of the essence. He only told Watson to be safe. Then, he turned around and left the castle; he had blended with the 30 guards from the ckmoon Iron Cavalry. Scarlet had run obediently toward the farm to get the Golden sh. After his siblings had left, Watson spread the golden wings on his back and flew into the air where he could observe the battle. It was daytime, so the effect of his light-elementalbat aura was the best for the situation. The castle gate had already beenpletely destroyed, with over 5,000 men fighting against 30 men from the ckmoon Iron Cavalry. The ckmoon Iron Cavalry had excellent equipment, and their strength was much more significant than their opponents¡ªthey could fight against 100 men at the same time. If any attack were tond on them, they would not be hurt at all. However, they had to face 5,000 men simultaneously. At that moment, those 30 men hacked and shed with their swords. They managed to cut three or four men in one go, and they punched outward to blow their opponent¡¯s head into pieces. However, they were entangled by too many people who had appeared around them. Those people were envious of ckmoon Castle, and they had already lost their rationality. When Vincent joined the battle, the calm action immediately stirred into tidal waves. He was a silver-tier warrior and had learned the light-elementalbat aura from Watson. At that moment, two golden wings that were more than a meter long had spread open on his back, where it shone under the sunlight. His left hand held a bronze-tier weapon that Watson had given him¡ªthe Windstorm Greatsword¡ªwhile his right hand held the light-elementalbat aura¡¯s inherent ability¡ªthe light weapon¡ªwhich had transformed into a thin sword. His body was covered in a silver-tier thorny vest. The barbs on it also had a dense light-elementalbat aura. From his hair to the tips of his eyebrows, Vincent¡¯s entire body had turned golden. He was like a god as he flew across the sky and reaped his enemies¡¯ lives calmly. He waved his left hand gently, and his Windstorm Greatsword would bring forth a storm that would blow those on their way toward the castle. The light weapon in his right hand was even more terrifying. The light ray could stretch more than ten meters, and it could cut anyone in its path neatly and with a burning smell. ¡°It¡¯s a silver-tier warrior. ckmoon Castle¡¯s silver-tier warriors have appeared! Quick, focus your fire on him!¡± The allied troops noticed Vincent¡¯s bravery; they began to organize the people around him to deal with him. They did not have a silver-tier warrior amongst them, and they could not fly, so they could not hit Vincent with regr attacks. However, they could release theirbat aura into the sky to wrap their weapons and throw them. For a moment, the colorfulbat aura in the sky merged and whistled past Vincent. Then, the daggers and short spears that were mixed in thebat aura attacked Vincent. Vincent only raised his eyebrows at the attacks. He did not dodge them, and he also took the initiative to greet them. Bang! Bang! A series of chaotic sounds could be heard. Those men who had attacked Vincent fell onto the ground as their bodies twitched uncontrobly before theirbat aura shattered. Watson was the one who remade Vincent¡¯s thorny vest. It was a silver-tier defensive tool, and it could reflect attacks. So if those people were to attack him, it would mean that they were attacking themselves. Vincent flew into the air, and wherever he passed, the allied forces fell. ¡°Be careful, Young Master Vincent. We¡¯ll help you.¡± The guards from ckmoon Castle were much more confident when they saw Vincent¡¯s strength. Allen and Liszt shouted before they spread theirbat aura wings and flew into the sky. When the allied troops heard their voices, they raised their heads, and their eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°Young Master Vincent? Shouldn¡¯t it be Young Master Watson?¡± ¡°I heard that the ckmoon Castle young master is very talented. He is already a silver-tier warrior at such a young age. I thought that it was him who flew into the sky just now. I thought that he looks a bit old, but it¡¯s not him. There are already three silver-tier warriors in the sky, which means that including Watson, ckmoon Castle has at least four silver-tier warriors.¡± The allied troops knew that they were mistaken about ckmoon Castle¡¯s real strength. They were stronger than they had imagined. Then, they fell into major confusion. Chapter 69 - He Was A Gold-tier Warrior

Chapter 69: He Was A Gold-tier Warrior

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°They have three silver-tier warriors?¡± Wilber gritted his teeth as he looked at the man in the sky. Finally, he stopped in the empty space half a kilometer away from ckmoon Castle. He was also on a big ck horse. The animal was covered with heavy iron-tier armor and saddle, and hisrge eyes flickered with unease. Wilber was a little relieved. Fortunately, he was cautious and did not rush. He had also joined forces with the other manors and recruited more than 5000 men. Furthermore, he had also asked Zangwill to invite six mages led by the silver-tier mage, Folson. Otherwise, he would have been dead. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of so many silver-tier warriors attached to the ckmoon Castle. These people must have consumed arge number of Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs in the past two months to break through their levels.¡± Wilber¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pondered the issue. Amidst his fear, his heart gradually became fiery. He did not expect Rainbow Phoenix Chicken to be more effective than he had imagined. If he could invade ckmoon Castle and obtain the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, he might get sufficient eggs to train his subordinates to be silver-tier warriors. When he thought about that, he was no longer afraid. Instead, he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t fight those three silver-tier warriors; focus on the other guards and ckmoon Castle¡¯s other leaders.¡± The thousands of soldiers were no longer flustered when they heard that order. They looked at the sky in fear. They gritted their teeth as they charged toward the castle. Other than Vincent, Liszt, and Allen, the other ckmoon Iron Cavalry guards were held back by more than 2000 people. They were separated from the other three as if they were stuck in a swamp and could not extricate themselves. The remaining 3000 soldiers had already passed by them and were headed toward the castle. They were not fools. They knew they should capture the head of the snake. Just as Master Wilber had said, Vincent and the other two men were fearless. There was no need for them to fight those warriors head-on. As long as they could capture Watson and the master of the castle, they would win the war. As they faced the torrent of thousands of people, Vincent and the other two men, who were flying in the sky, tried their best to stop them. As Vincent¡¯s goldenbat aura wings pped gently, dozens of long light spears descended from the sky and nailed even more people to the ground. Liszt, who was beside him, also fluttered hisbat aura wings, which had the patterns of nts and flowers that flowed onto his back, and the ground cracked as countless vines exploded outward to bind their enemies. As for Allen, he wielded the Guardian Sword, which was covered in dark blue water-elementalbat aura. It turned into a surging river that pushed his opponents to the ground. However, too many people were in the allied troops, and the three were already tired. So they could only watch as more than 3000 men rushed into the castle through the copsed gate. When those allied troops entered the castle, they saw a wheat field that had been fenced. It was not a big field, perhaps only about 10 acres wide. There was crystal-like wheat nted in it, and they shone like gems. It did not seem as if they were grown for food; it was more like a work of art. The matured wheat attracted their attention. ¡°Am I seeing things? Is this really wheat? It¡¯s my first time seeing crystal-like transparent wheat. I don¡¯t know what it feels like to eat it.¡± The men clicked their tongues in wonder. They knew that ckmoon Castle was rich, but they did not expect its inhabitants to eat different food than themoners. Some men approached the wheat field; they were prepared to pull some near-grown wheat from the field. Even though their manor lords told them to hand in any treasures they found, it did not mean they would not keep some hidden. They believed that their higher-ups would not be so strict with them. The crystal wheat from the farm had looked expensive. They only needed to pull two or three stalks to sell them. More than 100 men acted. Since they were close to the field, they raised their feet and were about to step in. They did not care whether the wheat was fully grown or not, nor did they have any intention of protecting the field. Watson, who had been observing the surroundings, no longer hovered in the sky. Instead, he controlled hisbat aura wings and promptlynded in front of those men. ¡°Great Water Elementals, listen to my call and grant me invincible soldiers! Silver Magic Water¡ªElemental Warrior¡¯s Call!¡± After Watson finished his chant, a dark cloud descended from the already gloomy sky. Thick and long water pirs fell from heaven andnded on the ground. They became three-meter-tall warriors made of blue waves. They held long spears and shields in their hands, and there were a hundred of them. Those water-elemental warriors stood in front of the farm and lined up neatly. At the same time, they stabbed outward with their spears. Chi! Chi! One could hear it as the spears pierced through the men¡¯s flesh. Those men fell onto the ground like discarded wheat in front of the water-elemental warriors. Their chests were stabbed; blood flowed and dyed the ground red. When the remaining men saw that, they stopped in their tracks. There were hints of respect in their expression. Watson stood in front of the 100 water-elemental warriors; he looked like an emperor surrounded by his soldiers. He was only ten years old, and his expression was solemn. His azure blue eyes contained the sea, and the pair of golden wings on his back sparkled. The pressure he gave them was even stronger than Liszt, Allen, and Vincentbined. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t retreat! That is Young Master Watson of ckmoon Castle. The battle will end once we capture him!¡± ¡°Master Wilber said that the person who can catch Watson would be rewarded with 1,000 gold coins and 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs! If we can¡¯t catch him, then we will also get some reward for killing him.¡± The men from the allied troops shouted with their might. Those people were bronze-tier warriors under Wilder¡¯s leadership. They were also the generals in that army. They were in charge of conveying Wilber¡¯s words to keep morale up. He mentioned 1,000 gold coins! Plus, 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs! The men breathed heavily; they no longer retreated. Instead, they charged toward Watson. The allied forces used their bodies to collide with the water-elemental warriors. Fresh blood sprayed, and it dyed the sky-blue water element into a bright red color. The warriors pierced through the chests of those men with their long spears. The shields in their hands were raised as well to block their enemies¡¯ attacks. Unfortunately, the allied troops had too many men. Soon, the warriors were overwhelmed as more swords cut through their liquid bodies. Finally, they fell onto the ground and evaporated into white mist. The water-elemental warriors¡¯ gigantic bodies, which were three-meter-tall, continued to shrink until it was two-meter-tall, then one-meter-tall... Watson¡¯s face gradually paled. The magic that he cast could onlyst for a few minutes when he summoned a hundred warriors simultaneously. He could feel the magic elements in his body had dissipated quickly before the water dried. Then, he immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, put down your weapons. I can let your trespass go today if you can give me Wilber, Zangwill, and the other manor owners. I will give each of you a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg so that you¡¯ll have a chance to join the ckmoon Castle.¡± He tried to incite the men from the allied troops, but unfortunately, no one listened to him. Watson had promised everyone a Rainbow Phoenix Egg, but Wilber had promised that the person who captured Watson would get 100 eggs. All the men believed that they would be the person to catch Watson, and they would get 1,000 gold coins and 100 eggs. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to him! He¡¯s lying to us!¡± A bronze-tier warrior shouted. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t intend to give up. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve made the wrong choice.¡± Watson¡¯s expression turned cold. He raised his hand and removed the 100 water elemental warriors. Then he retracted his light-elementalbat aura wings. Two gray, eye-like streams of air appeared behind him. He teleported before he appeared dozens of meters away, and his right hand held the neck of a general. That general was the bronze-tier elite who had shouted the loudest just moments ago. At that moment, the general¡¯s face was filled with fear as Watson kept his grip on the man. He was like a chicken that awaited his fate to be ughtered. He struggled violently, but he was unable to break free. He could not even make a sound. The gray streams of air whirled toward his muscr body. Then, he turned into a piece of meat and fell to the ground. Teleportation! He had killed the bronze-tier warrior instantly! The men in the allied troops were filled with fear as they shuddered. They had discovered that Watson was not a silver-tier warrior but a gold-rank warrior! Chapter 70 - Meat Grinder

Chapter 70: Meat Grinder

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nindy looked at the ckmoon Castle¡¯s gate that had been destroyed. She also saw a few bronze-tier warriors lead the soldiers as they fought against the ckmoon Iron Cavalry. Her face was pale, so she meditated to try to recover her body¡¯s magical power. She stared at the sky nkly. ¡°Why does that silver-tier warrior in the sky look so much like my eldest brother, Vincent?¡± ¡°Was Indix right? Did ckmoon Castle purchase ournd, and my brother has be their servant?¡± Nindy murmured. Soon, she realized that something was wrong. That was because she saw her youngest brother, Watson, standing in the wheat field not far from ckmoon Castle. He guarded the castle behind him as he summoned magical warriors to fight against the other manors¡¯ allied troops. Even though the 100 water-elemental warriors had only survived for a few minutes, they had killed more than 500 people. Their armor and weapons were scattered all over the ground¡ªhuman flesh and horse meat were mixed together. After the water-elemental warriors had disappeared, Watson teleported in front of the allied troops, and chaos followed. Wherever he passed by, his chaoticbat aura would shatter several bodies. Even the men¡¯s aura could do nothing; it was like paper, vulnerable to a single blow. It did not matter if those men were bronze-tier warriors or iron-tier elite or ordinary men; the oue was the same¡ªdeath. The blood lingered in the wheat field and dyed the crystal wheat red. Nindy was doubtful if it had all been real. It was not impossible for Vincent to be a silver-tier warrior; he was already training hisbat aura when she left home. He must have had some fruitful years to have broken through to the silver tier. However, it was different for Watson. He had only been four years old when she left home. Watson had neither tested his talent as a mage nor trained hisbat aura. How could he be a gold-tier warrior and a silver-tier water-elemental mage after a few short years? He was even more outstanding than Vincent. If the Garry family had be ckmoon Castle¡¯s servants, then its master must have given her brothers gifts that led to their power surge. It meant that the master of the caster was even more powerful. However, the battle had progressed to a climax, and they had not seen ckmoon Castle¡¯s master. So there was only one possibility. ckmoon Castle had no master other than the Garry family. They were the ones who had built the castle. ¡°What happened to my home while I was away? How could they build such a magnificent castle? I didn¡¯t even know anything about this, and I have followed Elder Folson to attack my own home. What should I do if ckmoon Castle is destroyed?¡± Nindy¡¯s voice became hoarse; she felt fear and shame in her heart. Indix stood beside her. She was also a member of the Mage Guild. She looked at the bloody battle, and her pretty face turned pale. ¡°Didn¡¯t Elder Folson say that this is a simple mission? How did it turn out like this?¡± As a noble mage, Indix had participated in missions to kill magical beasts. She had seen beasts torn apart by magic, but those were only creatures. They were different from humans. She had seen a man dismembered in front of her; his chest was pierced, and he had fallen into a pool of blood with a hideous expression on his face. Indix felt her stomach churned. The three male mages, who were not far away, could not stand such a scene either. They supported the person next to them as they bent down to retch. ¡°Indix, this is the first time you have seen such an environment, so you are not used to it. You just need to experience it a few more times! I¡¯m not lying to you. This is a simple mission, indeed. The manors have gathered 5,000 men, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for me to break through this ce. I didn¡¯t expect three silver-tier warriors here, as well as a gold-tier warrior who has mastered magic. It looks like I¡¯ll have to ask Master Wilber to pay moreter.¡± Fulsonforted her as his gaze fell on Watson with great interest. He was very impressed with Watson, not because of the unknown type ofbat aura that surrounded his body, but the water-elemental warrior summoning spell he had cast. ¡°Judging from its strength, this spell should be silver-tier, and it should be considered as one of the stronger silver-tier spells! I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be a water-elemental mage. It¡¯s a pity that he had met me. I¡¯ll capture himter, and I¡¯ll interrogate him to get this silver-tier spell from him.¡¯ Folson had made up his mind. Silver-tier magic scrolls were worth thousands of gold coins. So if he could interrogate Watson about the contents of the spell, it would be equivalent to saving a huge sum of money. In addition, Folson nned to ask Wilber to raise their fees, so he would have to pay the mages at least 200 gold coins each. That was the reward of 1000 gold coins. Folson sighed; he had been right to take that mission. The harvest was enough to increase his strength by a few levels and shorten the time he needed to be a gold-tier mage. As for the bloody scene on the battlefield, Folson did not feel anything when he saw it. It was the nature of the world¡ªthe strong would always prey on the weak. When he was a bounty hunter, his targets were not only magical beasts but humans too. He had long trained to have a heart of stone. ¡°Elder Folson, why don¡¯t we just give up this mission?! I can¡¯t stand the ughter. I think I¡¯ll have nightmares at night. Why are these two groups fighting so hard? What kind of hatred do they have that can¡¯t be resolved? Did ckmoon Castle do something outrageous?¡± Indix asked weakly. She did not want to participate in the next battle for her own safety. A battle was like a meat grinder; she would only be minced meat if she joined the war. ¡°ckmoon Castle didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If they did, then it¡¯s because they were too rich and expanded too fast, and that vited the interests of the other manors.¡± ¡°They killed so many people because their interests were vited? I know, it¡¯s the fault of the other manors!¡± Indix nodded. ¡°No.¡± Folson looked at the battlefield silently. ¡°You are still too young. The others were not wrong as well.¡± ¡°Then who was wrong?¡± Indix was at a loss. ¡°No one was wrong; this is war! Since ancient times, wars do seek not justice but benefits. And that is the truth.¡± Folson¡¯s voice was cold as he said, ¡°Rest to recover your magic power. We may need you guys for the next battle! So put away those fearless sympathies. What we need to do is to satisfy our employer¡¯s request. Then, when both sides have almost exhausted their men, it will be my turn to take action.¡± He held half a gold-tier magic scroll in his hand. After a few days of research, he had used some methods andbinations from the magic scroll. After he had exhausted enough resources, he could barely use his magic. Even though he did not master everything, it was enough to destroy a castle. That was his biggest trump card. Ordinary gold-tier magic could cover an area of several kilometers. Even without those 5000 men, he could still destroy ckmoon Castle by himself and wait for his fees. It was a habit he had developed when he became a bounty hunter. Wilber stood not far from the mages, and he saw his troops devoured. His heart bled. He had brought more than 5000 men with him, but only half of them were left. The ck Moon Iron Cavalry had killed more than 1000 men. So many people had died, and their pension would cost a lot of money. ¡°Miss Nightingale, Watson is already a gold-tier warrior. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that? Didn¡¯t the border count send you to help us? He could not help it; his eyes twitched as he questioned Nightingale. He could ept the appearance of those three silver-tier warriors, but he could not tolerate the fact that Watson was already a gold-tier warrior. If he had known that, he would have brought more men. Nightingale crossed her legs as she sat on a huge rock. She would take out a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg from the basket, peel it, and put it into her mouth from time to time. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask! Oh, by the way, please don¡¯t me me for not telling you. Besides Watson, there¡¯s also a gold-tier magical beast in ckmoon Castle. You should have known this long ago, right?¡± The muscles on Wilber¡¯s face twitched. Roar! As soon as she finished speaking, a heavy roar came from inside ckmoon Castle. A huge magical beast about ten meters long with six wings appeared, and it carried Watson¡¯s seventh sister, Scarlet, on its back. Three giant heads roared in turn as distorted mes and rock spears that covered the ground emerged. That attack immediately killed 200 men from the allied troops. Wilber¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If that were to continue, they would be defeated. Chapter 71 - The Magic On The Scroll

Chapter 71: The Magic On The Scroll

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Run, run quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a monster! It¡¯s not something we can fight!¡± The allied troops were utterly defeated in front of the Golden sh, and they scattered to escape. The Golden sh flew into the sky. The three heads were in the shape of a lion, a tiger, and a goat, and they symbolized fire, earth, and darkness. The lion¡¯s head spewed a gold-tier spell called sunlight. A light pir that was several meters thick fell from the sky and swept across the field; it left a deep, charred ravine on the ground. Anyone sucked into it would not be left behind¡ªthey would turn into steam and die. The high temperature also burned those who were slightly further away. They screamed and rolled on the ground as they pped their bodies continuously. The goat¡¯s head spat out ck fog. The fog had a strong corrosive property. The skin of those touched by the fog began to wrinkle speedily. Then, it gradually peeled off to reveal the flesh beneath it. Eventually, their skin would turn green, and their internal organs would fall onto the ground. The organs that fell would seem as if they hade back to life. The pulsing membrane on the surface would crack after a short dy. The liquid would be sprayed onto other people, and it would corrode their bodies, cause them to fall to the ground and explode. It was like an exploding gue, and it would spread endlessly. The tiger¡¯s head did not shoot anything; it only roared. Its roar would turn into a sound wave and seep into the ground. It would make the ground uneven with sharp spikes, and their enemies¡¯ heads would hang on top of those spikes. Thend nearby would also crack open¡ªthe crack was thick and long, and it would devour all life. That was the first time since Golden sh had transformed into a six-winged golden chimera that it had used its full strength. Its reputation was clearly much stronger than Watson¡¯s. Scarlet sat on the back of the Golden sh¡¯s head. She raised her longbow and nocked an arrow. asionally, she would shoot the soldiers to drive them back. Scarlet¡¯s face was pale when she did that. Her eyes were filled with pity as she resisted the urge to vomit. She was only an 11-year-old girl. That was the first time she had seen the devastation of a battlefield. She had nned to unt the silver-tier longbow in her hand to chase the bad guys away. After that, she only wanted to reduce the number of people who died there. ¡°Everyone, put down your weapons now! I can spare your lives.¡± The situation had tilted when the Golden sh joined the battle. Watson wiped the bloodstains on his ck shirt as he said that. Blood streamed down the ck shirt and fused into the cloth to turn the shirt into a thick set of armor. There were ferocious barbs on it; no one had dared to touch it. The armor was a gold-tier armor that Watson had previously fused¡ªit was the armor of an ancient knight. It had an independent skill, which was to summon an ancient knight¡¯s heroic spirit. It could also absorb power to summon a gold-tier soul. It had managed to absorb the enemy¡¯s flesh, and blood from the attacks, and the armor was so eager to give it a try that one could feel its faint desire. Watson did not control it; he released the ancient knights¡¯ heroic spirit. Behind him, the air cracked a hole that was several meters wide to connect to another world. The aura of death blew like the wind. The ghost, which was several meters tall and covered in illusory armor, swung the heavy sword in its hand that was several meters long and smashed it down. A gully that stretched dozens of meters appeared, and the men in its path were split into two. ¡°Ancient knight¡¯s heroic spirit, obey the call and sacrifice yourself! My honorable master, you are blessed in the name of the God of War, and you will be invincible.¡± He was still muttering after the ghost appeared. Watson judged that the ghosts could onlyst for ten minutes. That meant ckmoon Castle would have three gold-tier warriors for ten minutes, and that included him. It was a luxury to have such strength for a battle. More than 3,000 soldiers had rushed into the castle, but there were only 1,000 men left. Watson teleported and used a long sword formed from the light to pierce through a soldier¡¯s chest. He wiped the blood on his face and shouted, ¡°I repeat, everyone, put down your weapons!¡± If he could, he would not want to kill anyone. He had lived in a fair society in his previous life. At that moment, when he looked at the dead bodies on the ground, the smell of blood in the air made his stomach churn. However, he had to protect his family, so he had no choice but to bear it. ¡°I surrender. Let me go.¡± ¡°The attack was organized by Master Wilber and the other manor owners. I was forced to join.¡± When they heard Watson¡¯s voice, some of the men felt their legs go weak. They knelt on the ground and cast the weapons in their hands away. Someone had taken the lead, and the rest looked at each other. Their faces were pale as they knelt on the ground, one after another. More than a thousand people had knelt on the ground. A golden light circled the sky; it cast a huge mottled shadow on the ground. The ancient knights held heavy swords in their hands; they guarded Watson¡¯s back like a statue, and it made him look like the emperor of an ancient kingdom. The people who had rushed into ckmoon Castle had surrendered, and the sounds of fighting outside had gradually weakened. Thirty ckmoon Knights came back under Vincent¡¯s lead. Each of them was stained with blood that could not be dissolved, but there was pride in their eyes. Except for Vincent, the others knelt in front of Watson. ¡°Young Master, please give us further orders.¡± The 30 men were in a neat formation. Even though there were sword wounds on their faces and they were panting heavily, not a single one of them had died. Once upon a time, they were only ordinary cultivators. However, under Watson¡¯s guidance, they had managed to improve their strength many times fold than before. They could fight against 100 people by themselves. It was a battle of blood and fire, and everyone had improved. They were the strength that protected ckmoon Castle; they were the ckmoon Iron Cavalry that symbolized glory. They had wiped out all of their enemies in front of them. The allied troops had more casualties than they could ever imagine¡ªthey had only 500 men left. However, most of them were iron-tier warriors, and they were well-equipped. Many of them were elite teams organized by the manor owners; that was why they were able to fight the ckmoon Iron Cavalry for so long. The battle had ended. The allied troops had suffered a great defeat, and they had sacrificed more than 3,000 lives. As for the ckmoon Castle¡ªthey had suffered no casualties! Everyone was eager for the battle to end, but some people did not want it to end so soon. A mysterious chant came from outside the manors. ¡°Great Sea God, you are the incarnation of the water element that flows endlessly! I am Fulson, your humble servant, and I am here to offer my faith to you. Please lower your divine power and turn into a silver snake that can destroy the world!¡± ¡°Gold-tier spell¡ªSilver Serpent on the Raging Sea!¡± The person who chanted was Folson. He hovered in the air with a blue magic staff in his hand as a golden scroll hung in front of him. The twisted triangr characters on it floated outward and twisted together before it turned into a silver snake. The air became sticky. Dark clouds covered the sky, and thunder rolled. Illusory waves appeared on the ground within a few kilometers; it was as if the ocean had descended. A huge python filled with an ancient aura swam in the sea. It brought white waves with it, and the huge waves were more than ten meters high as they rushed toward the ckmoon Castle. The 500 allied troops stood outside ckmoon Castle. They were at a loss when they saw the snake before the sea swallowed them. Their flesh and blood had fed the waves, and the illusory sea became more real. The huge python¡¯s eyes shed blood-red; it was filled with indifference that seemed to look down on everything. When he saw the waves churned beneath his feet, Folson held his magic staff and grabbed the scroll. Then, he descended from the sky and stood in front of the dumbfounded Wilber. ¡°Master Wilber, this ancient magic is recorded on a golden scroll that I identally obtained! It¡¯s also top-tier among other gold-tier magic. Unfortunately, it¡¯s only half of it. It requires arge amount of flesh and blood to use thebined attack magic, but only barely. I¡¯m good at making decisions, and I¡¯ve decided to use those 500 men who had lost their ability to fight as sacrifices for the sea. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± It did not matter what other people thought; he would still push for the war to move forward because he wanted his bounty. Folson¡¯s voice was cold. It was as if the people he used as sacrifices were not living people at all but a bunch of lowly ants. Chapter 72 - A Crisis

Chapter 72: A Crisis

¡°Master Wilber, is my question so difficult to understand? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Folson fixed his eyes on Wilber as he asked in puzzlement. ¡®You want me to say something, but what can I say?¡¯ Wilber was so angry that his mouth was crooked. Folson had sacrificed those people including the 100 elite members that he and the other manor owners had jointly found. All of them were iron-tier warriors with warhorses and aplete set of iron-tier armor each. In the blink of an eye, all of them were gone. Those 500 men had been devoured. The ocean that Folson had summoned did not even stimte a single wave. One could see the armor and weapons as they floated on the ocean surface. They seemed to have been eroded as well, with blue cracks on them. The money that Wilber had invested in that army was worth at least thousands of gold coins, but it had been wasted just like that. He had heard of powerful mages who would capture vagrants or people without statuses to research magic. However, that was the first time he had seen them use men like guinea pigs for experiments. He was not the only one. The other manor owners were also very dissatisfied with Folson. Wilber was not the only person who worked hard on their troops; the manor owners put in the same effort. Other than them, Nightingale, who stopped peeling the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, also looked at Folson with killing intent. As a Shadow Guard, her hands were also stained with the blood of others, but all those people were evil. Folson was different¡ªhe had killed 500 men just to break into ckmoon Castle. ¡°Now is not the time to think about these things, and it is not a good time to me me! But, if you were to lose this battle, have you ever thought about what would happen to you?¡± It was as if he had sensed the dissatisfaction of those manor owners, so Folsen exined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just like how you broke into ckmoon Castle, and you won¡¯t let go of the castle¡¯s master. That same master would never let you off either, including me! Therefore, we are now in the same boat. You should not me me, but thank me instead.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard that. They knew what Folson said had made sense. Folson had sacrificed 500 men. If they could defeat ckmoon Castle, they would still make a profit. If they failed, not only would their subordinates be captured, their assets would also be confiscated, and even their lives would be lost. Even though they understood, their hearts still ached. ¡°Folson is right. We have no way out now,¡± Zangwill said with a fierce look on his face; Folson was his old friend. Wilber took a deep breath as he seemed to have made up his mind. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Elder Folson, you did the right thing. But, of course, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. We are at war, so any action is done for the final victory. It¡¯s a small price for more rewards¡ªI can ept that. However, are you sure that this magic can destroy ckmoon Castle in one fell swoop?¡± The ocean that Folson had released and the silver snake that in destructive waves were very powerful. However, ckmoon Castle also had a gold-tier magical beast and warriors. The oue was still uncertain. ¡°Master Wilber, you should know that a mage of the same level is equivalent to ten gold-tier warriors! With my current magical power, I can release another silver snake on the surface of that violent sea. The price is to sacrifice those 1,000 men who had surrendered to ckmoon Castle. Even a gold-tier warrior would not be able to withstand the bombardment of two spells of the same level, not to mention that ckmoon Castle can¡¯t have too many gold-tier warriors¡ª¡± Folson did not finish his words, but everyone understood what he meant and shivered. It was arge castle, and those warriors must have families. Those powerless people would be swallowed in an instant in the face of such a terrifying sea. If Watson wanted to protect his family, he might get hurt too. If he did not do anything, then he would be the alone one in hismand. Then, Folson asked, ¡°Do you have any other opinions?¡± No one answered him. ¡°Elder Folson, I have something to say.¡± Nindy stood up from where she sat with the mages. Her face was pale. Indix was next to her, and she tried to pull her down, but she would have none of it. ¡°Elder Folson, I forgot to tell you. I am a member of the Garry family. My family built ckmoon Castle! I implore you to recall your magic and end this battle. I am willing to pay for that.¡± Nindy¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and uncertainty. She did not expect an elder from the Mage Guild would be such a cold person. She was worried about the fate of ckmoon Castle. At that moment, she had no hesitation. She had to stand up for the sake of her family. ¡°Nindy, are you crazy? Sit down. You can¡¯t talk about such things.¡± Indix gave Nindy a crazy look. Even if Nindy were from ckmoon Castle, it would be useless to say it then. Instead, she would put herself in danger. Unfortunately, Nindy had ignored her hint. ¡°Elder Folson, as long as you are willing to recall your magic, I am willing to be your servant! I heard that there are Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs in ckmoon Castle. I will persuade my family to give you 100, no, 1000¡ª¡± Nindy looked at Fulson; she almost begged him. ¡°Nindy? Nindy Garry!¡± Folson murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the mages I randomly picked from the Mage Guild would have a rtionship with ckmoon Castle. Two mages in a family is really a blessing from the gods! If it weren¡¯t for me, this ce would very likely be a famous nobleman¡¯s house at the border. What a pity!¡± Folson turned around to look at Wilber. ¡°Master Wilber, Miss Nindy has promised to give me 1000 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. What do you think?¡± ¡°Elder Folson, if we can defeat the ckmoon Castle, I promise to give you 2000 eggs and 2000 gold coins!¡± Wilber could only grit his teeth and agree when Folson raised his fee. ¡°Unfortunately, the manor owners¡¯ offer is more attractive to me. Men, keep an eye on Nindy!¡± Folson flicked the dust off his body and stretched his hand. The three male mages immediately stepped forward and pressed Nindy to the ground. Then they bound her with ropes. Nindy¡¯s pale face brushed against the ground, and tears streamed down her face. The male mage whispered in her ear, ¡°Nindy, don¡¯t talk nonsense for now. We¡¯ll help you plead for mercyter.¡± Unfortunately, she could no longer hear him. .. At the ckmoon Castle. ¡°It¡¯s over; we¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°The manor owners had allied with the mages to attack us. They¡¯ve already abandoned us!¡± The 1000 soldiers who had surrendered knelt on the ground in the castle as they looked at the enormous waves. They were terrified, and they had lost the courage to escape. They had seen how their 500 colleagues had been devoured by magic, and it looked like they were about to meet the same fate. In the castle, Edward and Catherine held each other¡¯s hands. They stood at the highest level with pale faces as they looked down at the crashing waves. ¡°Perhaps the ckmoon Castle will be destroyed today. My dear, are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Well, I¡¯m just lying to myself, but we can¡¯t be a burden to Watson! He was the reason we are living a good life. I never thought that I could live in such a big castle. The gods will bestow blessings on us, and they will also receive rewards. So no matter what the oue is, I won¡¯tin. Really, I don¡¯t have anything toin about.¡± As Catherine spoke, she closed her eyes and held Edward¡¯s shoulders tightly. Behind them, Wendy clenched her teeth as she looked at her masters, who had spoken so dejectedly. Then, she calmed down. She did not me Watson for what had happened. Her time in ckmoon Castle were the happiest moments in her life, and she believed that Young Master Watson would solve their problem. Outside the ckmoon Castle. The Golden Light in the sky spun anxiously. The 30 men in the ckmoon Iron Cavalry looked sorrowful; they felt helpless. They blocked Watson¡¯s path; they hoped that they could use their body to protect their young master for a moment longer. However, in the next second, the waves had already swept over the silver snakes as if they wanted to devour them. The single moment before they were devoured, they heard a strange sound¡ªit was like a huge roar from a bottomless hole that would swallow everything. Chapter 73 - Folson In A Panic

Chapter 73: Folson In A Panic

One minute ago... Watson stood on ckmoon Castle¡¯s ground; he watched as the waves engulfed the 500 men. A violent silver snake with an ancient aura rolled inside the waves. ¡°This is gold-tier magic!¡± he eximed. Gold-tier magic could cover an area of several kilometers wide, change the weather, and also had the power to destroy the world. A mage of the same level was equivalent to ten warriors. It was not only a saying, especially for those above the gold tier, but the gaps would be even more apparent. After all, the gold tier was the threshold between an elite and a powerful being who could move the mountains and refill the seas. ¡®No one in the ckmoon Castle could withstand a spell of this intensity, including me,¡¯ Watson thought. The ckmoon Iron Cavalry was beside him, and his parents and family were in the castle. They were the ones he had to protect. The only thing he could do was go to the farm and eat more Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. They should have tens of thousands of eggs, and if he were to eat them all, he might be able to activate theplete Phoenix bloodline. Watson thought about that, but before he could take action, a wave suddenly came forth from his body. The tide came from the chaotic-elemental magic source in his lower abdomen. The source was like a dry well that longed for the arrival of rain, and the object of its desire was the huge wave that was headed straight at him. The moment the ripple came from the source of magic, Watson had a sh of understanding in his heart. He felt that the source could swallow his opponent¡¯s magic. Watson stood still on the spot as he watched the enormous iing waves that headed straight for him. He did not use his teleportation skill to rush to the farm. Instead, he reached his hand outward. At that moment... ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I dead?¡± Allen lowered his head and looked at his body. He wiped the sweat off his face. There was only sweat on his face. There was no water element condensed by magic. Just moments before, he had been swallowed by the silver snake on the surface of the violent sea that Folson had summoned. He thought that he was dead for sure. He had not expected that he would be unharmed. At the moment of his death, Allen thought about how he had not reached the gold-tier yet. Compared to fear, he felt more regret in his life. All the memories of the past flooded his memories. He thought of the happier times with his family when he was young, and he also recalled the winter twenty years ago. His family had been swallowed by the magical beasts that escaped from the misty forest that bleak winter, and he felt the sadness in his heart. That was the reason he had vowed to train hard to change his fate. He did not want to be like his parents, who were farmers who could not earn money and could not resist the magical beasts. After that, he joined the Miles Manor, where he climbed thedder until he was the captain of the guards and met Watson again. Yes, Young Master Watson. Allen was a man who appeared stern, but he was a chatterbox. When he was at Miles Manor, he had been pretending to be someone he was not. Ever since he was at ckmoon Castle, he met his fellow guards who shared the same interests as him, and he saw the dawn of a higher level of strength. So he was grateful and respectful toward Watson. Watson was the second person who had filled him with fighting spirit. In his heart, the young man¡¯s status was no less than his parents. Unfortunately, the young master, who should have had a bright future, was about to die along with him. ¡°Phew, that was a close call. Luckily, I fused with the source of chaotic-elemental magic two days ago.¡± At that moment, a familiar young voice echoed from behind him. ¡°Huh?¡± Allen looked around him. Then he realized that the other guards from the ckmoon Iron Cavalry and Vincent also looked confused. It was as if they did not know what had happened. Everyone looked at Watson, and they saw a thick gray fog surrounding the young man¡¯s body. They could see the shadow of a wave that gradually shrunk in the fog. There was a small silver snake in the wave, and its scarlet eyes swayed constantly. Finally, it copsed in Watson¡¯s body and turned into a sh of lightning. It was not only them. The 1000 allied troops, who had surrendered to them, were sitting on the ground. Some of them were so scared that their pants were wet. At that moment, they looked like they had survived a disaster. ¡°What gold-tier magic is this? It looks powerful, but it¡¯s only a facade?¡± One of the allied troops crossed his legs carefully so that no one would see that he had peed himself. ¡°Yeah, I thought that we were dead, for sure.¡± Another person wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. .. ¡°Elder Folson, can you tell me what¡¯s going on? I need an exnation.¡± They were about 500 meters away from the ckmoon Castle as Wilber looked at Folson, who was beside him. The mage said that his gold-tier magic could destroy the world. A gold-tier mage was equivalent to ten warriors of the same level, but that was it. That was it? That magic was weak, and Folson had sacrificed 500 innocent men for nothing. If Wilber were not so thoughtful, he would have pped him then. Folson was also covered in cold sweat. He muttered with an ugly expression, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened. How could it end up like this? Was the magic recorded in the gold-tier scroll wed, or was it because I only have half of it, so it can only release a magical phantom...¡± He watched as the monstrous waves entered ckmoon Castle before it disappeared like a dream buddle. He did not see it when Watson had swallowed the waves; he thought the magic had dissipated on its own. Folson turned the iplete gold-tier magic scroll in his hand over and over again. The scroll recorded theplete magic chant and half of the Magic Operation Path. After he confirmed that there was no problem with it, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There is no problem. Perhaps it is because the Magic Operation Path method is notplete, which causes a shorter attack range. After all, the spell had swallowed 500 men. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s powerless! Everyone, please give me another chance. This time, I will cast it at close range. There is absolutely no problem.¡± After he said that, he nced at the side and saw the few mages who had followed him to that mission. He focused his eyes on the tied-up Nindy. ¡°Take Nindy with you and go to the ckmoon Castle gate with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± They dared not disobey Folson¡¯s order, so the mages could only brace themselves and take Ningdi with them. They followed Folson to the gate and prayed that he would not sacrifice them when he released his magic if he did not have enough power. ¡°Master Wilber, what should we do now?¡± As soon as Folson left, there were only about ten manor owners and Nightingale at that location. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Wilber gritted his teeth, patted his horse, and followed the mages. Their manor¡¯s elites were all there, and there was no way out. If they were to fail, they would not be able to escape, so they could only rely on Folson. The other manor owners, including Zangwill, followed suit. Nightingale held the basket in her hand as she continued to peel the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. She put them into her mouth and restored her calm appearance. She used teleportation to stay behind them. ¡°I can feel the terror of the magic just now; even I could not stop it! Was it because of the iplete scroll that led to a shorter magic range? Or did Watson do something about it?¡± Nightingale muttered in a low voice. She felt that Watson had more secrets than she could ever imagine. ¡°Fortunately, Watson is fine. I was ready to attack Folson just now! Now let me take a good look at Watson; what other trump cards does he have?¡± Nightingale knew that Count Sylvan sent her to the border to witness a test. If ckmoon Castle were to lose its owners that day, it would prove that Watson had no value. He could only gain Sylvan¡¯s favor by winning the war. She was not supposed to help either side, but she was pretty short-sighted. She had eaten many Watson¡¯s Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, so she wanted him to win. ¡°Anyway, Count Sylvan only wanted a result. So even if I help Watson, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal! Well, Count Sylvan will forgive me.¡± Chapter 74 - Are You Done With Your Nonsense?

Chapter 74: Are You Done With Your Nonsense?

At the ckmoon Castle entrance. ¡°You are the master of ckmoon Castle?¡± Folson stood in the ruins and looked into the castle. His gaze lingered over the 1000 allied troops who had surrendered before itnded on Watson. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Watson nodded as his sky-blue eyes burned with mes. The person was in a long robe, and he held a staff and a scroll. Watson recognized her as the mage who had released the gold-tier spell. If it were not for the source of chaotic-elemental magic that he had fused, which could absorb another magic, ckmoon Castle would have been destroyed. ¡°Look at who this is?¡± Folson waved his hand, and a few male mages behind him immediately stepped forward and pushed the tied-up Nindy to the front. ¡°She is¡ª¡± Watson¡¯s pupils constricted. He felt as if the girl was familiar. It was as if he had seen her somewhere. ¡°Nindy! Are you Nindy?¡± At that moment, Vincent, who stood nearby, walked forward in excitement as he looked at the girl in front of him carefully. After a moment, Vincent seemed to have confirmed something, and his lips began to tremble. ¡°I must be dreaming. Nindy, why are you with these people?¡± Nindy had left home a few years ago for her studies; she wanted to be a powerful mage. Unfortunately, the Garry family did not receive any news from her for so many years, and she rarely wrote to her family. Vincent did not know what had happened to her, so he did not expect to see Nindy there. Did she study under Folson? ¡°Eldest Brother, I joined the Mage Guild in Monte Town a while ago. Elder Folson is a silver-rank mage in the guild! If I had known he had wanted to destroy your castle, I wouldn¡¯t have followed him here. I would have tried my best to dissuade him. It¡¯s all my fault that this has happened...¡± Nindy had tears in her eyes; she felt guilt. She was very excited to see Vincent, of course, but she had so many regrets. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Vincent continued to shake his head. ¡°Are you done with your nonsense? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m still here?¡± Folson was speechless when he saw Vincent and Nindy unted their kinship as if no one else was around. They were at war; could they give him some respect? ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about you.¡± Vincent turned his head, and his face turned cold again. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see my second sister.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve confirmed that Ninsy is from ckmoon Castle, then everything is easy! I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, kneel and surrender right now and throw your weapons away. I¡¯ll let Nindy go. Otherwise, be prepared to collect the corpses of your family members. Second, I¡¯ll cast a spell again and kill all of you. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Folson ced his blue staff on Nindy¡¯s face and sneered. The sharp stone on his staff drew a bloody mark on the girl¡¯s snow-white face. ¡°Stop!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression changed, but before he could say anything, Nindy shouted, ¡°Eldest Brother, don¡¯t believe him! Elder Folson just told those manor owners that he would never let you go. Even if you surrender, they will kill you and me after they reap all the benefits.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Folson growled as he kicked Nindy. He brought her there to be a hostage and forced ckmoon Castle to be afraid. How could he threaten them after what she had said? The people in ckmoon Castle would probably fight to their death. He had spoken everything in vain. Folson was a little regretful; why was he so careless? He should have gagged the girl. At that time, the manor owners and Nightingale were also there. They stood behind Folson. ¡°Master Wilber, it¡¯s been a long time since west met! ckmoon Castle has no animosity with you, and I used to work in your manor. So why would you treat us like this?¡± Vincent was sad when he noticed Wilber. ¡°Why would I treat you like this? You should have predicted this day woulde when you rejected your engagement with my daughter. You¡¯re standing in our path to wealth, and you¡¯re also in the way of the other manor owners. You¡¯ll need to die.¡± Wilder¡¯s expression was cold. He turned his head away; he did not dare to look at Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything anymore. Elder Folson, do it! I hope that this time, you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Folson took a deep breath, raised his staff, and patted the small bag on his waist with his other hand. With a sh of light, a golden potion appeared in his hand. He pulled the cork out with a pained expression. ¡°This is what I get after working so hard on the missions at the Mage Guild. It¡¯s supposed to be a life-saving item, and I didn¡¯t expect to use it here!¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, you have to be careful.¡± Nindy looked at the thing in Folson¡¯s hand; she turned her head and said, ¡°This is a gold-tier potion. It¡¯s a berserk potion called the golden demon. It¡¯s a treasure that only the guild elders can exchange with points! It can raise a mage¡¯s level to gold-tier for a short period, but it can onlyst for an hour. There is a side effect¡ªthey will be weakened for the next few months and will be bed-bound.¡± ¡°You know quite a lot!¡± Folson chuckled. Before Folson could show off the powerful potion in his hand, Nindy had taken the words from his lips. However, he did not mind it. He drank the potion. ¡°Even if you know about this potion, there is no way to stop it.¡± Folson¡¯s level was not high enough, so he had released a gold-tier spell with the blood sacrifice of 500 men. If he became a gold-tier mage, then he could cast a spell on his own. ¡°You should also be careful of his staff¡ªthe heart of the ocean. It is a silver-tier weapon. It has a 50 percent increase in the effectiveness of water element spells! His best spell is a silver-tier mine cannonball. He can summon a hundred of them at the same time. Each mine has an explosion range of five meters. Also, the backpack on his waist is a silver-tier spatial storage magic tool. Its Inside is¡ª¡± Nindy looked at Folson as she spoke. ¡°Shut up!¡± Folson could not stand it anymore. He tolerated Nindy¡¯s introduction for the potion¡¯s effects, but he could not stand it when she exposed his background. He immediately growled, ¡°Cover her mouth.¡± The male mages went to cover the girl¡¯s mouth, but Nindy bit them hard. She broke free and twisted her body backward as she shouted, ¡°Listen to me! There are ten bronze scrolls and more than 20 iron-tier scrolls in his bag. They are all one-time spells. Apart from that, there are also a few bottles of recovery potions. This is not a secret in the Mage Guild. You have to be on guard!¡± ¡°Enough, you¡¯re all a bunch of trash! Take her and keep her far away from here! You have no sense of judgment. Who told you to bring her here? A bunch of good-for-nothings. They are all good-for-nothings!¡± Folson¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. He was so angry that his lungs almost exploded. ¡®Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted Nindy here?¡¯ The other mages did not dare to speak their mind when they realized that Folson was furious. They could only drag Nindy away obediently. ¡°No one can disturb me now. ckmoon Castle, since you want to resist so stubbornly, then die!¡± Folson touched his chest to calm his anger before he began to chant. ¡°Great Sea God, you are the incarnation of the water element! I am Folson, your humble servant, and I offer my faith to you. I hope that you can lower your divine power and turn into a silver snake that can destroy the world!¡± ¡°Gold-tier spell¡ªSilver Serpent on the Raging Sea!¡± The violent sea appeared with a giant silver snake and swept toward ckmoon Castle. However, Watson had walked forward before the whole spell was formed. Then, he waved his hand and absorbed the violent sea. They did not even see a single wave. ¡°Are you done with your nonsense?¡± Watson scratched his ears and felt the surging power in the source of magic. ¡°If you¡¯re done with your nonsense, then you can die.¡± Chapter 75 - Admit Your Mistake

Chapter 75: Admit Your Mistake

¡°How could this be?¡± Folson was stunned. The manor owners behind him twitched, and their expressions darkened. They had followed Folson because he had made a solemn vow. However, it seemed like his so-called gold-tier magic was not powerful at all. They did not even see a single ripple on Watson¡¯s body. ¡°Elder Folson...¡± Wilber held back his anger as he opened his mouth. He did not know what to say. If Zangwill had not invited Folson, he would have thought that Folson was a spy on Watson¡¯s side and was there to mess with him. ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡± Folson let out a strange cry. He opened his arms and chanted with blood-red eyes, ¡°Great water element, listen to my call and be an indestructible cannonball! Silver-tier spell¡ªMine Cannonball.¡± As he chanted, a hundred water balls the size of a human head appeared around Folson¡¯s body¡ªsilver-white lightning swirled around them. The blue water element and the lightning reflected each other. One could feel the terrifying power contained within it with just one look. It was like how the fire element could control temperature and cast ice-type spells; the essence of a water element spell was to control water molecules. That included evaporating water into clouds to create lightning. So, therefore, lightning was part of the water element. At that moment, the veins on Folson¡¯s forehead had appeared. It was apparent that he was under a lot of pressure. He had cast two gold-level spells in a day. Even if he drank the gold-tier potion, it would still be hard on his body. The blood in his throat boiled, and it seemed that he would need to spit it out in the next moment. ¡°Sea mines and cannonballs are firing at the same time. So let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll dodge them this time!¡± Folson pointed at Watson, and the 100 mine cannonballs immediately flew in a beautiful trajectory and attacked Watson from all directions. The mine cannonballs passed through the air as electric arcs spread out. There was a burning smell; even the earth was charred ck as it cracked. The ckmoon Iron Cavalry stood beside Watson, including Vincent, and they looked nervous. They took a step forward as they wanted to protect Watson, but the young man stopped them. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle this type of magic.¡± Watson watched as the water-mine cannonballs came straight at him. He stood still and allowed the cannonballs to hit his body. The water balls condensed with thunder and lightning touched his body and burst like an imaginary bubble. They made a pop-pop sound before his body absorbed thempletely. Sparks flickered on his body for a moment before it waspletely extinguished. More than 80 water-mine cannonballsnded on Watson¡¯s body. The remaining water-mine cannonballs missed their target and hit the ground near him. The soil near him exploded with a loud rumble; it had left a deep pit several meters wide on the ground. It was a demonstration of the power of each water-mine cannonball. ¡°Wow!¡± Folson could not take it anymore. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and almost fell onto the ground. He finally realized that it was not a problem with his gold-tier spells¡ªthey were not powerless. However, Watson had absorbed thempletely. It seemed like he could swallow a spell that covered several kilometers radius and contained destructive power. What kind of monster was he? ¡°Young Man, are you wearing tinum-tier armor?¡± Folson asked. ¡°You mean this shirt?¡± Watson lowered his head and looked at the shirt on his body. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about the same.¡± He had transformed the shirt into an ancient knight¡¯s armor during the battle. After that, the armor had changed back into a shirt. The ck and shiny fabric was not damaged even after it was hit with the water-mine cannonballs. It was no wonder Folson was doubtful about it. Unfortunately, the shirt was only gold-tier armor. It could absorb gold-tier spells because of the source of chaotic-elemental magic in his body. Watson¡¯s words were ambiguous because he did not want to reveal his trump card. ¡®It was really tinum-tier armor!¡¯ Folson thought he had guessed correctly when Watson did not admit or deny it. He took a deep breath. tinum-tier equipment was rare in that world. There were very few tinum-tier elites in the kingdom, and the number of tinum-tier equipment was even fewer. One could imagine how precious those items were. So what did it mean when the owner of a small castle at the border had some tinum-tier equipment? Folson thought about it and broke out in cold sweat. ckmoon Castle was muchrger than the other manors, and it was guarded by a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken and a gold-tier magical beast. He had not thought about it before, but after he linked everything together, he came to a terrifying conclusion. Was ckmoon Castle a secret faction supported by nobles who wanted to expand their influence at the border? When he thought of that, he felt a little regretful. He had lost his mind because of the manor owners¡¯ generosity. If he had known that Watson was from a significant background, he would not have epted the mission. However, he had no choice; Watson would not let him go. If he did not want to die, then he could only resist. His right hand pressed on the small bag on his waist. Folson wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and gritted his teeth. Whoosh! One could hear the sound of the wind when more than ten magic scrolls flew out from the bag on his waist and burned in the air. Some of them flickered with a bronze luster, while most of them emitted a ck iron-like color. Dozens of scrolls covered the air as a long wall of scrolls formed in front of him and Watson. Watson was not worried at all. His expression did not even change as he walked toward Folson quietly and pushed the bronze-level scroll closest to him casually. The spell carved on the scroll was a bronze-level water spear. Unfortunately, before the thick and long water spear could form, it broke and turned into basic water elements that Watson absorbed. That scene made everyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. They did not dare to say anything or used their hands to touch the powerful scroll. That was too daring! In just a few minutes, Watson had managed to push all the scrolls away. Scrolls without magical power were like pieces of cloth that had lost their vitality. They fell to the ground quietly. At that moment, Watson was already in front of Folson. He was not as tall as the older mage, so he had to look up to the man. However, everyone felt as if it was Watson who was looking down on Folson. The older mage had the same feeling; he felt intense pressure from Watson¡¯s eyes before he knelt unwillingly on the ground. ¡°Do you still want to resist?¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was like thunder that echoed in Folson¡¯s ears. It caused his body to tremble. The increase in magic power brought the gold-tier potion had dissipated quite a bit, so his body had begun to weaken. As time passed, he would be weaker and weaker, and his strongest attacks would not be able to harm Watson. Based on those two points, there was only one thing he could do. Folson took two steps backward and raised the blue staff in his hand up high, ¡°Do you think this is all my strength? No, you¡¯re wrong. I haven¡¯t used my true trump card yet. This next move is my trump card. I had not wanted to use it. Since you¡¯re forcing my hand, then let¡¯s all die together!¡± Watson¡¯s expression changed when he saw Folsonughed maniacally toward the sky. He cautiously took two steps backward. Finally, Folsen took two scrolls from his bag and stuck them on his body. Then, he used the sky-blue magic wings on his back to make a hasty retreat from the ckmoon Castle. That was his so-called ultimate move. Did that not mean that he had run away from the fight? Watson was stunned; the others were also speechless. It turned out that Folson was only bluffing; he had no trump cards at all. ¡°You still want to run? Where can you run to?¡± Watson shook his head helplessly and waved at the sky. The Golden sh, who had been circling the sky, immediately turned into a golden ray of light and caught up with Folson. With a gentle wave of his ws, the beast mmed the mage into the ground. His ws, which were bigger than a human, pressed down on Folson. The Golden sh¡¯s three heads got close to Folson and drooled on him. Folson was so scared that he shouted in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯te close to me. I still have a trump card. I really do have a trump card¡ª¡± Roar! Golden sh roared softly; Folson felt as if he had been hit by the storm. His hair was messy, and his screams became more tragic. ¡°I was wrong. I don¡¯t have any ultimate move. I¡¯m lying. Please don¡¯t eat me! I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have attacked ckmoon Castle. Please let me go. As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Chapter 76 - Evil Must Be Killed

Chapter 76: Evil Must Be Killed

How could a person be so shameless? The Watson and the other manor owners were so angry that their eyes turned ck when they saw Folson begged for mercy. Who on earth did they invite to the battle? Where was his dignity as a silver-tier mage and his backbone as a human? ¡°Master Wilber, what should we do now?¡± A fat manor owner, who stood beside Wilber, asked him in a low voice; he looked panicked. They had lost. Folson had been captured, and most of their men had died. Some had surrendered, but they had nothing. They were not enough to fill the gaps between the Golden sh¡¯s teeth. ¡°What else can we do?¡± Wilber gritted his teeth; he looked a little dejected. He turned his head to look at Nightingale, who stood beside him. The girl had watched the show unfold as she enjoyed her Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. ¡°Miss Nightingale, please help us! You don¡¯t have to attack ckmoon Castle; I understand that it is not realistic. But, perhaps you can help us leave this ce. I¡¯m willing to give you half of the manor¡¯s assets.¡± Even if Nightingale was willing to attack ckmoon Castle, Wilber did not think they would win. After all, Nightingale was only a gold-tier warrior. ckmoon Castle had two gold-tier warriors¡ªWatson and Golden sh¡ªand Watson had a white-gold armor. ¡°Half of the manor¡¯s assets? I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Nightingale put the peeled egg into her mouth and gently touched her lips with her fingers; she appeared hesitant. ¡°Miss Nightingale, this is a request from the Wilber Liszt family. If you agree, you¡¯ll be in our family¡¯s good graces!¡± Wilber said through gritted teeth. If Nightingale could send him back to the manor, he would take Monica and the rest of his assets and leave the border. Once he left the border, he could settle anywhere in the kingdom. It was a huge kingdom, and Watson would have a lot of trouble finding him. ¡°This is also our request.¡± The other manor owners understood Wilber¡¯s meaning; they bowed their heads at the same time. Even though it was difficult for them to ept the loss of half of their assets, they want to keep their lives. ¡°It is a good offer, but I don¡¯t want to agree to it.¡± Nightingale nced at the owners; her eyes shed with deep disdain and contempt as she spoke so seriously. ¡°Why?¡± Wilber was anxious. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you. Is this reason enough?¡± As a Shadow Guard, Nightingale had killed many bad men. She had seen the young girls who were humiliated to their deaths in those noblemen¡¯s houses. She had also seen them treat their ves like animals and refugees who were starved to their death. Wealth bred evil and power inted men; some noblemen could not be called human. Even though those manor owners in front of them were not that bad, they had joined forces for their own selfish desires. They wanted to destroy their eyesore¡ªckmoon Castle. It was obvious that they were not good people. Nightingale looked down on them from the bottom of her heart. What kind of reason was that? Wilber and the other manor owners looked at each other and saw the anger in each other¡¯s eyes. Wilber lowered his voice, and he looked cold as he said, ¡°Miss Nightingale, you are a guard sent by the border count to help us, is it really a good idea for you to be so willful? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the count would punish you if he heard about what had happened?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you don¡¯t have the right to use Count Sylvan to pressure me.¡± Nightingale¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°It seems like you wanted a rational reason, but it is very simple! If I help you, I can only get half of everyone¡¯s assets. On the contrary, if I don¡¯t help you but support Watson instead, I can get all of your assets.¡± The manor owners¡¯ expression on their faces darkened. ¡°No, no, no, Miss Nightingale. Even if you do help me, you can¡¯t get all of their assets! At most, 20 percent. That¡¯s the limit.¡± At that moment, Watson walked toward Nightingale and waved his hand repeatedly. Nightingale did not do anything. She only ate some Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs and sat at the sideline, and yet, she wanted so many benefits. She must be dreaming! ¡°Why does it matter? But, Watson, you¡¯re too stingy!¡± Nightingale puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction. ¡°At least 80 percent. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send these people away, and you¡¯ll get nothing. Also, you should understand that I¡¯m not taking their assets for myself but to offer them to the border count.¡± Since the battle had attracted Count Sylvan¡¯s attention, he would expect some benefits from the battle. ¡°Only 30 percent, and no more.¡± ¡°At least 75 percent.¡± ¡°Well, 40 percent!¡± Watson¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°That is my bottom line. If Miss Nightingale disagrees, then please take the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs and return to the Fairy Castle! From now on, we are even. You are no longer our honored guest at ckmoon Castle, and I will no longer ept the border count¡¯s invitation.¡± ¡°Alright, 40 percent then.¡± Nightingale gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Watson, you¡¯re really an idiot.¡± Then, she casually pulled the nearest farmer off his horse. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you with your work. You have nothing more to say this time, right?¡± Nightingale¡¯s words came from the bottom of her heart. She wanted to help Watson and gave the assets to Count Sylvan for that reason. What would Watson do with those manor owners¡¯ assets? ckmoon Castle was not very powerful at that moment. If he got more assets, it would only attract other people¡¯s envious eyes. Count Sylvane would be wary of him, so he might as well give the count those assets in exchange for this protection and favor. On the one hand, he had the assets that he could not control, and on the other hand, he would have the protection of a mighty one. How would one choose? She believed that Watson was a smart person, so of course, he would know. When he saw Nightingale¡¯s expression, Watson could already guess her thoughts. However, he had other things to consider as well. The border count had given the battle his tacit approval. He called it a test, and he even wanted benefits after he got Watson into trouble. What was so good about it? It had nothing to do with whether he was wise or not. It was about principles, and Watson could not treat the border count as an enemy like the other manor owners. He also had no intention to curry any favor with them. He understood the border count¡¯s thoughts. Lord Sylvan must have wanted to test ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength when he learned that the other manor owners wanted to go against them. That was the count¡¯s perspective, but Watson did not like it. He truly disliked it. It was a lofty attitude, and he would crush it eventually. He would collect that debt soon. Furthermore, Nightingale had missed the point. He had the fusion magic, so the benefits of those additional assets were far greater than to leave them to the count. Strength, resources, talents¡ªWatson knew he needed those things, especially after thetest battle. ¡°Men, arrest Folson and these manor owners.¡± Watson waved his hand; he had made up his mind. Some of the ckmoon Iron Cavalrymen nodded respectfully. Then, they went to the manor owners and tied them up. Then, Vincent led the rest of the men back, and they brought the mages and Nindy with them. ¡°Young Master Watson, may I know what we should do with these people?¡± Allen, leader of the ckmoon knights, asked as he walked toward Watson. He was very dissatisfied with those manor owners; he wished that he could beat them up. He almost died because of them, but Watson did not give him a direct order, so he could not act rashly. The world¡¯s rules prevented them from killing their captives. Their role was to exchange their lives for benefits; he believed that Watson would let those people go after they gave him their assets. What a pity! Watson did not know what was in Allen¡¯s mind; he waved his hand with a cold expression. ¡°Tie them up so that they can¡¯t struggle. Then, take them outside and kill them! ckmoon Castle has a principle, and that is to kill our enemies¡¯ leaders. They had initiated this battle, so let them pay the price for their actions.¡± Chapter 77 - Deterrence At The Border

Chapter 77: Deterrence At The Border

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Young Master Watson, are you serious?!¡± Allen had a strange look on his face. Even if he hated those farmers, he thought that Watson would let them go after obtaining their assets. He did not think that Watson would order them to be killed. After all, Watson was still a child. ¡°Watson, please don¡¯t mind me for meddling in your business, but killing these people will cause more chaos,¡± Vincent, who had brought Nindy back with him, said worriedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson.¡± Nindy rubbed her arm, which had be sore from the ropes that bound. She nced around with a conflicted look in her eyes. ¡°Forget about these manor owners. Folson is an elder of the Mage Guild in Monte Town. They will not let him go easily! Plus, they have already lost their power. So let their people pay their ransom and forget about this matter.¡± Nindy had agreed with Watson¡¯s decision discreetly. She also felt that those people deserved to die. However, she understood the world¡¯s rules, and sometimes they would have topromise with reality. ¡°Do you all think so too?¡± When he heard his brother and sister¡¯s suggestions, Watson did not express his opinion. Instead, he turned to look at the ckmoon Knights, including Allen. ¡°We shall do as you say, Young Master Watson. We do not have the right to judge this matter. You are the favored son of heaven, a rare genius that the kingdom had seen in a few hundred years. My admiration for you is like a torrential river that never ends. Therefore, in my opinion, you are always right...¡± Allen babbled on and on and attracted the other men¡¯s disdain. That guy was too good at ttery! Watson looked past Allen as if the man had farted. Then, he looked at the vice-captain¡ªLiszt. ¡°I will obey your orders, Young Master Watson.¡± Liszt knelt on the ground; he did not say anything else. He was the exact opposite of Allen, who appeared serious on the surface, but he was actually a sultry man with a rich heart. Liszt looked gentle and refined, but he usually did not say much. The other ckmoon Knights followed his lead; they knelt in front of Watson. The earth trembled as the armor on their knees hit the ground. ¡°We will obey Young Master Watson¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Watson nodded. He realized that his effort to nurture those people did not go to waste; they looked like an army. ¡°Well, as I¡¯ve said earlier, take these people out and kill them! You may think that my decision is cruel and irrational, but you can¡¯t rely onpromises if you want to survive in this world. The enemy attacked us first, so do wepromise with them and let them go? Then, the next time, they will bring more people. And should wepromise again? If we do it once, then there will be a second time, and one day, we will not be able topromise anymore...¡± Watson spoke with confidence and courage. He did not look like a child but more like a king who gave a speech before the war. His men looked at him and subconsciously ignored his age. At that moment, they felt Watson¡¯s charisma as their leader. At the same time, they thought about Watson¡¯s words. The young man was right. If Wilber and the others did so many evil deeds, and their punishment was only some of their assets, other parties would think that ckmoon Castle was merciful but weak. More people might get the same idea and attack them next. So they had to kill all their intruders and let their blood flow like a river so that other people would be afraid of them and not act so rashly. However, since ancient times, the rule of war had always been to exchange captives for assets. Thus, Watson¡¯s actions would probably bring a brutal reputation, especially since he was only a child. Furthermore, it would affect his future development. ¡°I can guess your thoughts, but why should we care about other people¡¯s opinions? Perhaps we needed to do that if we¡¯re weak. But when we¡¯re strong enough, our ckmoon Knights will leave footsteps all over the world, and they will tremble under our gazes. Those who have wronged us will have to beg for our forgiveness. We will spare those who submit to us and kill those who disobey us.¡± Watson¡¯s blue eyes contained the sea, and at that moment, they also contained the sky. ¡°I have a wish, a great wish! I want ckmoon Castle to be the number one faction at the border so that the people in my territory will never go hungry. I want to wipe out all things evil so that thisnd will not be abused and there will be no war. I also want to be a king here, as well as the king of the world.¡± ¡°Veni, Vidi, Vici!¡± That was something that Watson had liked very much in his previous life. Emperor Caesar had once said that, which could be tranted to as I came, I saw, I conquered. ¡°Veni, Vidi, Vici!¡± Allen chewed on those words as he shouted. His face had a strange glow. ¡°Veni, Vidi, Vici!¡± Liszt shouted with him. Then, the other ckmoon Knights raised their fists and ced them on their chests. Their voices had been rtively low when they shouted the slogan before it finally converged into a loud noise that shook a hundred meters. Vincent also muttered those words in his heart; he felt an oppressive air that transcended everything. ¡®If Watson was born into the royal family, he would definitely be the emperor! No other prince or princess would be able topete with him. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ No, even if Watson was not a royal family member, he would still be king. He was his own king, and he was also the king of his territory and everything that he could see. ¡®My little brother always likes to do things that are out of my expectations. He even dares to say things like bing the king of the world! If His Majesty were to hear this, he would be beheaded at least ten times or more. However, it doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡¯ Vincent shrugged before he sighed. He did not intend to dissuade Watson anymore. On the contrary, he was proud to have such a little brother. Nindy was dumbfounded. She had not returned home for a long time, and she still thought of Watson as that runny-nosed kid. When she saw Watson, she had the urge to kneel and worship him. That was the same feeling as when she went to the Royal City a few years ago and saw the King when he made his speech on the stage. The Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg in Nightingale¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She did not care about it; she stared at Watson in a daze, but there was no disdain in her eyes. She did not think that Watson was overestimating himself. However, there was regret. She regretted that she did not fight in the battle. She alsomented that she did not send a message to the border count to cancel the test and help ckmoon Castle defend against the invasion. Those who could say such words¡ªVeni, Vidi, Vici¡ªwould definitely not be weaker than the border count in the future, especially since Watson was already a gold-tier warrior at the age of ten. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. Get to it.¡± Watson turned around, and ckmoon Knights stood up, one after another. Every two knights were responsible for a manor owner. They dragged more than ten men, including Folson, to the castle¡¯s copsed walls. At that moment, the ckmoon Knights carried out the orders strictly, and no one questioned them. The manor owners cried and begged for mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me; I¡¯m willing to pay. Is a thousand gold coins enough? Please, I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Among them, Wilber begged the loudest, ¡°Vincent, save me, Vincent! Have you forgotten that you used to work in my manor? Who took you in when you were at your lowest? You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? Let me go, I¡¯ll betroth Monica to you, and I¡¯ll give you the manor too...¡± Vincent turned his gaze away. He did not say anything, nor did he look at Wilber. He had asked Wilber the same question¡ªwhy did he attack the castle? Wilber¡¯s answer was that anyone who stood in his way would die, and his answer to Wilber was the same. ¡°I heard your name is Wilber Liszt? What a coincidence; my name is Liszt too.¡± Liszt was in charge of the execution; he stroked the snow-white de. ¡°Young Man, since everyone calls me Liszt, please forgive me¡ª¡± Pfft! Before he could finish his sentence, Liszt¡¯s hand moved swiftly with a silver light, and Wilber¡¯s head flew. Liszt shook the blood off his de and looked up at the sky. ¡°From now on, there¡¯s only one Liszt.¡± After that, the other ckmoon Knights followed suit. Folson was thest person to be executed. Before he died, he had shouted, ¡°I¡¯m an elder with the Mage Guild. You have no right to kill me. You have no right¡ª¡± Then, a sword pierced his chest. The ground was covered in blood; the metallic smell rose in the air under the bright sunlight. It was the 10th day of the 9th month of the 221st year of the Holy Dragon Calendar. Some manor owners had joined forces and sent their allied troops to attack ckmoon Castle. Unfortunately, they died on the same day, and the alliance leader and Folson were beheaded. The news spread across the border like a storm and caused every farmer to feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 78 - A Fusion Of Maids

Chapter 78: A Fusion Of Maids

It had been three days since ckmoon Castle had defeated the manor¡¯s allied troops. ¡°Young Master Watson, these are the spoils of war sent by Wilber Liszt Manor! They include 1000 iron-tier magical beasts, 100 bronze-tier magical beasts, 150 catties of iron-tier ores, and 10 catties of bronze-tier ores. There are more than 100 servants in the manor, including Wilber¡¯s daughter, Monica Hope.¡± Liszt held a list in his hand as he stood in front of Watson. He stood in front of the ckmoon Castle gate that had copsed into ruins. At that moment, there were more than 1,000 men with their sleeves rolled up and their faces covered in dust as they carried huge dark jade bs to be repaired. Those 1,000 men were soldiers from the allied troops who had surrendered a few days ago. They were part of the 5000-men army that had attacked ckmoon Castle. They had survived the battle and became the castle¡¯s ves. They did not dare to disobey when they saw how the ckmoon Knights ughtered the manor owners and Folson. Other than that, there was another reason why they did not dare to resist the order. When Liszt spoke, the servants from Wilber Liszt Manor had escorted Monica to ckmoon Castle. Their hands were bound, and they either had to push the carts with ores or lead the magical beasts. They had looked dejected, especially Monica, who walked in front of the group. She bit her pale lips as she stared at the castle. That was her second time there, and unlike thest time, she did not wear a fancy hat, nor did she use heavy makeup on her face. She was only in a ck gown with a light veil¡ªit was rtively in. There was a white flower pinned on her chest, a symbol of her sacrifice to her father. The news of her father¡¯s death had reached the manor a day ago. When Monica heard the news, she almost fainted. The servants in the manor were also in a panic and had prepared to escape. However, Watson had sent the ckmoon Knights, and they immediately dismissed those people¡¯s thoughts. The ckmoon Knights¡¯ warriors were at least at the bronze tier. The manor¡¯s allied troops had already taken all the elites from the manor to join the battle. Their prisoners in the dungeon were inclined to join ckmoon Castle when they heard about the battle¡¯s victor. They even volunteered to help control the people in the manor and count their assets. Each manor had the same story, so ckmoon Castle had to subdue more than a dozen of those manors before they could do anything else. Over the past few days, Watson had given orders to empty all the manors and take over their assets, including their people. So, naturally, they had taken the Wilber Liszt Manor first. Watson waved his hand when he saw the gloomy expression on the Wilber Liszt Manor¡¯s people as they walked toward ckmoon Castle. It was an indication that Liszt should not speak. After he took a few steps forward, he stopped in front of Monica and bowed elegantly. ¡°Miss Monica, we meet again.¡± ¡°Watson! You devil! Why? Why did you kill my father?¡± Monica was like an angry lion. Her face was pale, and herrge almond-shaped eyes burned with mes. If she had not been tied up, she would have rushed toward Watson and bitten him. ¡°Be careful, Young Master Watson.¡± Liszt put the list in his hand away to protect Watson carefully. The chaos attracted the attention of the ves, the soldiers who had surrendered, as they moved the stones. Most of them only nced at Monica and shook their heads in pity. They walked forward and took the ore materials from Wilber Liszt Manor¡¯s carts, and they also led magical beasts away. ¡°Hello, Young Master Watson. I¡¯m a bronze-tier guard from Wilber Liszt Manor. My name is Gorman.¡± A middle-aged man with short hair and a lightning-shaped scar on his forehead walked forward from the Wilber Liszt Manor group. He knelt in front of Watson. ¡°These are all the people from Wilber Liszt Manor. Young Master, please count them all! I¡¯ve long heard of ckmoon Castle¡¯s good name, and I¡¯ve long wanted to seek refuge here. However, my master drugged my food and threw me into the dungeon before I could leave. He should not have done that, and facts had proven that I was right.¡± Gorman had yed an important role in consolidating assets from the Wilber Liszt Manor. His great name was not unknown at the border. They said that he was good at using water-elementalbat aura to generate lightning, and some even called him the Green Lightning. He was a bronze-tier warrior, but his speed was at the silver tier. Ptui! After Gorman finished speaking, someone spat at him. Monica¡¯s personal maid, Cape, who had short, fluffy yellow hair and freckles on her nose, looked at Gorman as if she was looking at a dog. ¡°Gorman, you¡¯re a disgusting man. Master is dead, and we are very sad, especially Lady Monica. How dare you bow to the enemy? Do you think that ckmoon Castle won¡¯t be wary of you after you be their dog? When Master locked you in the dungeon, I proposed to kill you, but he was merciful and did not do it.¡± ¡°Miss Cape is right.¡± A few of the maids agreed with the freckled maid. ¡°We will never bow to ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to take revenge for Master! We will not retreat until we kill everyone in ckmoon Castle. We will fight until ourst moment, and we will shed ourst drop of blood.¡± Gorman¡¯s face darkened when he heard what they said. He was a strong warrior, and he cared for his reputation. ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Gorman stood up as his eyes shed with unconcealed killing intent. He wanted to wring the necks of those maid servants in front of him. Those maid servants were not afraid at all; they raised their heads proudly as if they were not scared of death. It was as if Gorman¡¯s actions were exactly what they had wanted. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Watson stopped Gorman, who was about to make a move and stood in front of the maid servants. He observed them and said, ¡°Wilber and the other manor owners attacked ckmoon Castle. I was forced to fight back. I can only say that I¡¯m very sorry for their deaths! However, it had nothing to do with you. If you are willing to put down your hatred, then I¡¯m willing to spare your lives.¡± ¡°You are not only young, but you are arrogant and stupid as well. Sooner orter, you will die. Do you think we will believe your words?¡± A few of the maids looked disgusted. When ckmoon Castle had taken over the other manors, Watson¡¯s saying¡ªI came, I saw, I conquered¡ªwas also praised by everyone. Many thought that he was a natural-born emperor; his identity and age could not restrict him. Watson was already a gold-tier warrior at the age of ten, and the establishment of ckmoon Castle was the best proof anyone needed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you made the wrong choice.¡± Watson sighed as he pointed at the maids in front of him. Swoosh! There was a soft sound. The six maids had shouted in front of him. ording to the noblemen¡¯s standards, each woman was aundry maid, a kitchen maid, a scullery maid, a dairymaid, a casual maid, and a personal maid. Other than Cape, the other five women¡¯s bodies turned into a ray of light and fused into Cape¡¯s body. Cape¡¯s eyes stiffened. She twisted her neck with difficulty and lowered her head toward Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Very good. Stand at the side.¡± Watson nodded casually. The fusion magic could fuse everything. Since it could fuse weapons, minerals, and magical beasts, it meant that it could fuse humans as well. The fusion would not only increase the person¡¯s abilities, but they would obey their master¡¯s every word as well. ¡°What is this? Magic? Sorcery?¡± Monica stared at all of that with her eyes wide open. Her legs trembled when she saw six humans be one. That was too terrifying. The other servants had been acting with righteous indignation, but they were silent at that moment. Even Gorman swallowed his saliva. Watson and Liszt remained calm, and then there were also the 1000 surrendered soldiers who were hard at work. Those soldiers looked at Monica and sighed. ¡°How stupid! She still dares to provoke Young Master Watson? We don¡¯t even dare to bother him. He is not only powerful, but he has also mastered terrifying magic.¡± Chapter 79 - A Huge Harvest

Chapter 79: A Huge Harvest

Name: Cape Position: All-rounded maid Ability: Combines starch washing, cooking, tailoring, and other skills into one, a perfect maid who can perform any household chores. Strength: Iron-tier After Watson fused the maids, the corresponding message appeared within his sight. He knew that fusion magic could fuse humans. However, he could only fuse with people whose strength was inferior to his. For example, Watson was a gold-tier warrior, so he could only fuse with people ranked below that. Of course, those who had already been fused would not have the same restriction. For example, the Golden sh was a product of fusion. So, it would not matter to Watson if the Golden sh surpassed his strength and became a tinum-tier monster. Watson had never used the fusion magic to fuse with his subordinates because it meant that he would forcefully change the fate of others. It was not something he could do. However, those people were different; they were his enemies, and they did not want to surrender. Therefore, he did not feel burdened when he fused them. ¡°With the fusion system, this world is like a game to me! Unfortunately, with my current strength, I can¡¯t fuse with a tinum-tier elite. At the very least, I¡¯ll have to wait until I be a diamond-tier warrior...¡± Watson muttered to himself and sighed. If it were not for the system¡¯s restriction, he would not have needed to pretend to be polite with the people at the border. Instead, he would have epted their invitation and then fused them so that they would be his underlings. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again¡ªdo you surrender?¡± Watson asked the people from Wilber Liszt Manor. ¡°We surrender.¡± ¡°You are now our master, Young Master Watson. I only hope that you won¡¯t use magic to turn us into puppets.¡± Those people responded hurriedly and cautiously. They were not afraid if Watson¡¯s magic would destroy them, and that showed their integrity. However, they did not want to be part of Watson¡¯s fusion system. When they saw Cape¡¯s obedience toward Watson, it was apparent that her thoughts had been twisted to a certain extent. A fate as a puppet was worse than death. At that moment, they began to see Watson differently. He was no longer a cute child but a devil. ¡°Miss Monica, what about you?¡± She had kept quiet. ¡°I¡ª¡± Monica bit her lips as she lowered her head dejectedly. ¡°As long as you let me go, you can do whatever you want.¡± She no longer appeared arrogant and supreme; she knew who was the real master in that situation. The arrogance that she had developed in Wilber Liszt Manor had been suppressed by fear. ¡°Very good.¡± Watson nodded and revealed a shy smile that matched his young age. ¡°Liszt, bring Miss Monica to the castle. She will be a maid in our manor. As for the others, Gorman can join the ckmoon Knight and receive a set of bronze-tier armor and a ligerter. The others can be our workers and help to repair the castle. If they perform well, they can be promoted and receive one gold coin per month.¡± The people¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that. Many of them were low-ss servants in Wilber Liszt Manor. It was good enough if they could get a few silver coins per month. They did not expect Watson to be so generous with them, and that rekindled their hope for survival. It seemed like they could ept their fate as a captive in ckmoon Castle. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson,¡± Liszt replied respectfully before he looked at Monica with pity. ¡°Miss Monica, pleasee with me!¡± Then, the group of people followed Listz and entered ckmoon Castle in an imposing manner. Throughout the day, the guards brought more assets and people from the other defeated manors. The resources were divided into categories and piled in the castle. As a result, the number of people in the castle had increased from dozens to thousands, and it was very lively. .. Night fell, and Watson sat in front of his study table in his bedroom. He peeled a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg gently and stuffed it into his mouth. He looked at the list in front of him¡ªit was what Liszt had listed after he epted all the farm resources. ¡°First, the ckmoon Knights. Their number has increased from 30 to 50 men.¡± Watson muttered in a low voice as he chewed the egg and tasted the fragrance in his mouth. They had managed to find one or two bronze-tier guards from every defeated manor who had wanted to defect to ckmoon Castle. Previously, they had been imprisoned in the dungeons by their manor owners. Watson was very grateful to those people. If it were not for their intention to defect, then the strength of the allied troops that attacked ckmoon Castle would have been increased by several times fold. Therefore, Watson was very thankful for them. He did not test them; he allowed them to join the ckmoon Knights. He also gave them bronze-tier armor and a liger. Those armors and magical beasts were part of the assets sent by the various manors. Some of those defeated manors traded in magical beasts, some traded in ores, and some even traded weapons. They had all kinds of resources. ckmoon Castle obtained a total of 12,000 iron-tier magical beasts, 1,000 bronze-tier magical beasts, 1,000 sets of iron-tier armor and long swords, a total of 100 sets of bronze-tier defensive weapons, and more than 100 pieces of jewelry, and 200,000 gold coins. There were also other items like meat and rice noodles, but he did not count those. It was a huge harvest, so Watson was excited. ¡°I hope that the other manor owners at the border can be like these ignorant people and attack me and give me rice! If we do this a few more times, then our assets will increase by tens or hundreds of times more; we¡¯d be thergest force at the border.¡± ckmoon Castle had managed to defeat their opponentsprised of more than a dozen manors¡ªthey had proved their strength. The other manors were no fools; they would never send men to test ckmoon Castle in the short term. ¡°Master Watson, the hot water is ready. Would you like to take a bath now?¡± At that moment, someone pushed the bedroom door open. Wendy, who was in a maid uniform, walked into the room. She was the one who had asked that question. A yellow-haired maid in a simr uniform stood behind Wendy¡ªit was Cape. ¡°Young Master Watson, I have prepared a bathrobe and a change of clothes for you. I have also cleaned your dirty clothes and the bathroom. When you take a bath, please allow me to scrub your back.¡± Cape wrinkled her nose and nced at Wendy, who had a smug smile on her face. Hmph... Wendy¡¯s expression looked a little ugly. Ever since Watson took over the other manors, they had about 3,000 workers to help with the castle¡¯s repair work and an increased number of maids. There were more than 20 of them, and like Cape, they were all professional maids. Wendy had never been a maid before her position in ckmoon Castle, so she felt a little intimidated as if her role was impacted by the other maids¡¯ presence. Chapter 80 - A Rewards For A Meritorious Deed

Chapter 80: A Rewards For A Meritorious Deed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Phew. ¡°This feels so good!¡± Watson was soaking in the bathtub as he enjoyed Cape and Wendy¡¯s service. A waterproof chandelier hung from the ceiling, and it emitted a soft and hazy light. The bathroom was spotless because it had been cleaned, and the floor even reflected that lonely light. ¡°Young Master Watson, is this okay?¡± Cape dabbed the water with a towel gently as she wiped Watson¡¯s back before she moved the wet hair that stuck to her face. Even though Cape looked average, her freckles that symbolized her youth and her rosy cheeks made her look adorable. Furthermore, she was only wrapped in a towel, and her voluptuous body was clearly visible. ¡°Young Master Watson, the water is a little cold. Do you want me to add some hot water for you?¡± Wendy did not want to be outdone. She nced at Cape¡¯s voluptuous body and then looked down at her t chest, which was also wrapped in a towel, and pursed her lips in disappointment. ¡°Okay, just do as you wish.¡± Watsonid against the edge of the bath and rested his head on his arm. There were more than 20 maids in the house, and it was time to choose a head housemaid. He also wanted each of his family members to have a maid each to serve them. He tentatively decided that the head housemaids would be Wendy and Cape, and those two were also his personal maids. ¡°Young Master Watson, can you really do as I say? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Cape¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed the ribbon wrapped around her waist and pulled it off gently. She took off her bathrobe and pressed her body against Watson¡¯s back. Then she rubbed against Watson¡¯s back with her breasts. She even applied soap on them so that her movements would be smooth. Ah. It was sofortable that Watson eximed in surprise. He did not expect Cape would be so bold to do such a thing. Young Watson immediately reacted. ¡°Young Master, are you not feeling well?¡± Cape moved closer to Watson¡¯s ear and blew on it gently. ¡°This is how I usually bathe Miss Monica. If you are not satisfied, then I can change to another position.¡± ¡°No, this is fine.¡± Watson shook his head with a reddened face and moved his burning face into his arms. That was the legendary service known as the Ripple Push, Watson shouted in his mind. Did Cape really use that method to help Monica with her bath? Was Monica the legendary yuri? When he thought about how the two women would have hugged and rubbed against each other repeatedly in the bathtub, he felt a warm sensation in his nose. That scene was too beautiful for him to ponder! He had transmigrated to that world for almost half a year. He had never thought that he would receive such treatment. However, his body was still a child, and he was the nominal owner of ckmoon Castle. He could not lose his reputation. ¡®Why did I have to transmigrate as the youngest man in this family? If I had transmigrated to be the same age as my eldest brother, then I could have taken care of these two maids.¡¯ Watsonined as he suppressed his impulses. He had not hit puberty, so for the sake of the future, he did not n to lose his virginity so soon. ¡°Wendy, do you want to join in the fun?¡± As he enjoyed himself, Watson waved at Wendy, who was stunned. ¡°Young master, I... I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ll go boil some more water.¡± Wendy got up shyly and ran out of the bathroom in a sh. She leaned against the door outside the bathroom as her fingers clutched the towel tightly; she panted intensely. ¡°How can I do such a shameful thing? Young Master, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± .. Watson enjoyed Cape¡¯s service for an hour before he continued with his bath. When he was done, he changed into a white robe before he told Cape to assemble all the maids in the house. Allen, Liszt, and the other ckmoon Knights were also there with him. ¡°Allen, Liszt, William, step forward! The three of you killed the most enemies in that battle, so I will fulfill my promise. You have the right to choose one of the manors that we seized. And except for Wendy and Cape, you are free to choose any of these maids to be your personal maid.¡± Watson smiled at the three of them. He had made a promise during the battle with the allied forces of the manors. Those who killed the most enemies would be rewarded with a manor. Allen had killed the most enemies; he had killed more than 300 men. Liszt also killed more than 300 people, but still less than Allen, while William killed about 100 enemies. They were very impressive! Allen looked solemn, and the corners of his lips revealed the anticipation in his heart. He had remembered every word that Watson had said, and he had been waiting for the young master¡¯s announcement. He had finally gotten it. Liszt said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson.¡± Then, he stepped forward as well. He might have looked calm, but the muscles of cheeks twitched slightly, a subtle motion that indicated differently. He had been living in a small house with his parents, and he never thought that he would be a silver-tier warrior, let alone own a manor of his own. He could bring his parents with him and not bother Young Master Watson any longer. William was the most excited one among the three of them. He was a burly man and as big as a giant bear. His tanned face was full of facial hair, and he was grinning from ear to ear. When they had their first round of tests in ckmoon Castle, he was the first one to apply for it. However, he had failed both tests, but Watson still epted him. He had the highest attack power among the bronze-tier warriors during the battle, and he had risked his life to kill the enemy. So he deserved to get rewarded. He had not dared to think about his own manor, but he would get one that belonged to himself. He would be a manor owner. The other knights, including those who had just joined, looked at them with envy. They clenched their fists as they made up their minds. If a simr battle were to happen in the future, they would definitely perform well and strive to stand out among the knights. They knew that Watson would reward them handsomely. ¡°We¡¯ve seized many manors. The first one is the Wilber Liszt Manor. It covers an area of 5,000 square meters and has a farm and a courtyard with a fountain. It has about 100 rooms, which makes it thergest manor on the list. The second one is Zangwill Manor. Even though it is not as big as the previous one, it has a better environment. It has a polo field...¡± Watson told him the information he had read in his bedroom; he listed all the strengths and weaknesses of each manor. ¡°Young Master Watson, I will choose Zangwill Manor.¡± As the one who had killed the most enemies, Allen was the first to make a choice. Everyone was puzzled; they did not understand why he did not choose the biggest Wilber Liszt Manor. Allen scratched his head as he exined, ¡°My parents died more than ten years ago, and I don¡¯t have any other rtives in my family. It¡¯s not enjoyable for me to live in such a big manor. It¡¯ll give me a headache to keep it clean. Therefore, I prefer a manor with a good environment.¡± Watson nodded in agreement. ¡°I shall fulfill your request. From now on, Zangwill Manor is yours; it will be renamed the Allen Manor! In addition to that, you can also choose one of the maids.¡± Allen swept his gaze past Watson. There were more than 20 maids who were so nervous that they were pinching the corners of their clothes. He pointed at a pretty girl with curly chestnut hair and looked about 20 years old. ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡± Allen was very excited when he had chosen, and the maid was excited as well. She would soon live in a huge manor. If she put in more effort and had sex with Allen, she would be the mistress of the manor. Then, she would also be an official member of ckmoon Castle. If they had to choose between a role as the mistress of the manor, or a maid under someone else¡¯smand, it was easy to tell which they would want. The other maids, who had not been chosen, were not discouraged either. Instead, they puffed their chests and waited for the next round of selection. They still had two more chances. In the tense and exciting atmosphere, Liszt and William made their choices, one after another. Liszt chose a maid who looked honest and capable and the Wilber Liszt Manor, and William chose a manor with its own training ground and a petite maid in her prime. Chapter 81 - The Recruitment of Mages

Chapter 81: The Recruitment of Mages

Watson¡¯s reward ceremony ended very quickly. Then, the three handmaidens were sent to Allen and the other two to sign the master-servant contract. In addition to the manor and the handmaidens, Watson also rewarded Allen and the other two men with 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs each. Then, the ceremony had ended. Watson left after he delivered an encouraging speech to the other knights. When Watson¡¯s figure disappeared into the castle hall, the ckmoon Knights burst into a discussion. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Captain Allen. The Zangwill Manor he chose is a well-known manor! It has flowerbeds and grasnds that cost a lot of money to cultivate. The air is fresh, which is helpful for cultivation. Even if it¡¯s not for cultivation, the medicinal herbs in the flowerbed are also worth a lot of money.¡± One of the guards looked at Allen; his tone could not hide his envy. ¡°I prefer Vice-Captain Liszt¡¯s choice, the Wilber Liszt Manor. Oh, it should be called the Liszt Manor Now! If I can get this manor, I can bring my family with me, and asionally invite guests too. How grand would that be?¡± another guard said. ¡°Look at William¡¯s silly smile! I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t pick that cute and cuddly servant girl to do housework. How hateful! William looks like that, but he got a woman before us! I wonder if the servant girl would be able to stand him?¡± The few men gathered together and cursed William in their hearts; they gnashed their teeth in hatred. ¡°Alright, stop talking about it! We have many peopleing to ckmoon Castle these days. We need to double our efforts in training and patrols to ensure there is no trouble. If any of you drag me down and embarrass the ckmoon Knights, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± As he listened to the discussions around him, Allen nced at the obedient and silent servant girl beside him. He waved his hand and spoke in a dignified manner. ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The guards at the scene responded one after another. After they saw Watson¡¯s generous reward, they would take the initiative to work hard. Sometimes, actions were better than words. They were the same; there was no reason other people could get the rewards, and they could not. No one would be willing to ept it. .. After they left the castle hall, Watson told Cape to arrange work for the other servants. After he left them to familiarize themselves with the castle environment, he walked down the stairs to a room on the second floor. That room was reserved for his second sister, Nindy, and her best friend, Indix. Ever since they had killed Folson, the mages who had been with him had stayed behind in ckmoon Castle. It was not that they did not want to return to the Mage Guild, but that they could not go back. Every silver-tier mage was a precious asset to the Mage Guild. Unfortunately, there were only more than ten silver-tier mages in the whole of Monte Town, especially for a mage like Folson, who had a chance to advance to gold-tier; he was a treasure. If Folson had died in a ruins exploration or to a magical beast, then the guild would still be able to ept that. It was a pity that he had died at the hands of those in ckmoon Castle. So, they could not let those mages go in case they would report about what had happened. However, the mages were also afraid to go back. Even if someone else had killed Folson, it was still their fault because they did not stop it. The guild would punish them. Watson heard the discussion in the room before he entered it. ¡°Miss Nindy, what should we do next? We can¡¯t stay in ckmoon Castle forever. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that this ce is not good. In fact, this is the best ce I¡¯ve ever lived. I think some noblemen don¡¯t even have a better environment. If it¡¯s possible, I would like to stay here forever.¡± One of the male mages had said that. ¡°Yes, for the past two days, I have been lucky enough to eat a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg. That magical taste still leaves me with an endless aftertaste. Not only that, but the egg has also increased the magic elements in my body! I really want to be a mage here and use my craft as a way to get paid. I don¡¯t need much. I¡¯m already satisfied with eating a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg daily, but¡ª¡± That was the voice of another male mage, who seemed hesitant. He did not finish his words, but his meaning was clear. Would ckmoon Castle hire them? They were only bronze-tier mages, and Watson was already at the silver tier. Watson had been kind enough to not punish them since they were Folson¡¯s associates. Why would he hire them? ¡®So these people want to stay in ckmoon Castle? Well, I was thinking of a way to recruit them.¡¯ Watson leaned against the door with his ears pressed against it; he listened to the movements inside the room. The corners of his lips curled upward. Folson had selected those mages specifically to cast a joint attack spell. Watson was most proficient in water-elemental magic. During the battle with the Allied forces of the manor, he had discovered that the biggest problem he had was not arge number of troops but the fact that the enemy had many powerful mages. A mage¡¯s role in a battle was irreceable. He had created the ckmoon Knights to sweep their enemies, and he would need a mage regiment amongst them. The warriors rode on the magical beasts to charge to the front, while the mages would follow behind them to cast magic. They would protect theirpanions while knights destroyed the enemy. Watson was excited when he thought about that scene. As he had made up his mind, Watson continued to listen to the movements in the room. He wanted to see if all the mages wanted to join ckmoon Castle. Inside the room. The five mages sat around arge bed. A sky-blue magic staff and a simple small bag were on the bed. They were the Heart of the Sea magic staff and storage bag that Folsen had left behind after his death. Nindy and Indix took off their shoes and socks and leaned against the headboard. The three male mages sat on the side of the bed. Their eyes nced at the pale and slender feet of their two femalepanions asionally as they swallowed their saliva discreetly. Of course, they could only watch. The Mage Guild had a rule¡ªthey were not allowed toy hands on theirpanions. Plus, Nindy¡¯s status as ckmoon Castle¡¯s Second Young Miss was enough to keep them at bay. ¡°Nindy, what they said makes sense. I want to stay in ckmoon Castle too.¡± Intix hugged Nindy¡¯s shoulder and shook it gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Mage Guild. We worked so hard on missions and promotions, but in the end, we can¡¯t even get much materials! Unlike here, when you¡¯re tired, you can take a bath, and when you¡¯re hungry, you can eat good meat and bread, and you have the chance to eat the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs too. It¡¯s like heaven.¡± After a pause, Indix continued to say, ¡°Nindy, for the sake of our friendship, please let me stay here! Even though I¡¯m only an iron-tier mage, I¡¯ll work hard on bing stronger. I¡¯ll try my best to contribute to ckmoon Castle. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯ll offer Elder Folson¡¯s belongings. For the sake of these things, I believe that your brother will ept us.¡± Folson¡¯s belongings include two precious silver-tier items, and there was half a gold-tier magic scroll too. They had wanted to send them back to the Mage Guild, but they did not want to go back there. Those items could be used to please the castle¡¯s master. ¡°Do you all think so too?¡± Nindy pondered for a moment before she looked up at the male mages across from her. ¡°Yes, we do.¡± The three male mages nodded like chicks pecking at rice. Nindy pursed her lips, and after some hesitation, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to ask Watsonter to see what his ns are. I also hope that you can stay, but I can¡¯t make any promises.¡± If Watson were still the same young boy she hadst seen him, then he would do as she said. However, she had not seen him for so many years; she was unsure that he was still the same. Watson had matured, and he had admirable bearing; she did not dare to say anything like that in front of him. At that moment, the bedroom door opened. Watson walked into the room as he tidied his clothes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an introduction; you should know me by now. I managed to listen to some parts of your conversation. Second Sister, there is no need to feel burdened. They can stay. However, I will need them to sign a contract to say that they will never betray me. Then, they can be ckmoon Castle¡¯s exclusive mages. Also, Folson¡¯s relics should be mine.¡± Chapter 82 - Learn The Mine Cannonball

Chapter 82: Learn The Mine Cannonball

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, you heard that?¡± Nindy was shocked when Watson opened the door and walked into the room. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all friends here, so I hope that everyone can stay too. If you be a mage with ckmoon Castle, I will give you ten gold coins a month and three Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs every day. However, like the ckmoon Knights, you¡¯ll have to participate in training. If you perform well, then you will have a chance to get a high-quality magic staff and the eligibility to learn higher-level magic.¡± Watson narrowed his eyes and smiled like a little fox. They would get a high-quality staff? Learn higher-level magic? The few mages, including Nindy, breathed heavily. When they were with the Mage Guild, they had to umte points through missions for several years to exchange for bronze-tier magic scrolls. As for higher-level silver-level magic, it was something that could only be found by chance. They would not be able to do that for at least ten years. ¡°I have a bronze-tier spell and a silver-tier spell¡ªthey are both water-elemental spells! If I have Folson¡¯s relics, then I believe that I can double that. I will teach you these spells in time, so think about it.¡± Watson increased the drama ir; he knew he could move them. ¡°We are willing to join ckmoon Castle.¡± The mages looked at each other and nodded solemnly. Even if they could not learn high-level spells, they would still be satisfied if they could eat Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs daily. The eggs could improve their fitness and increase the content of the magical elements in them. If they were to eat the eggs for a period, they were confident that they could break through to silver-tier. ¡°Very good. Since you¡¯ve decided, then let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± Watson pped his hands and summoned his personal maid, Cape, to help draw up a contract. The contract stipted the sry and reward system for the mages. It also stated the work that those mages had to do, including daily training, expedition for magical beasts with the ckmoon Knights, defending the castle in times of danger, and others. The people of that world paid great attention to contracts, and once it was signed, they would not go against it. So, to be safe, Watson added a use at the bottom of the contract that said¡ªthe final interpretation of the above uses would belong to the ck Moon Castle. .. An hour had passed after the contract was signed. Watson brought the mages, including his sister, to the training field outside the castle. Since the ckmoon Knights were on patrol, no one was at the field; it was only them. ¡°Watson, why did you bring us here?¡± Nindy asked carefully as she apanied Watson. She looked at Watson subconsciously and found that her younger brother had a confident smile on his face. His blue eyes contained everything, and she could not help but nod secretly. He was different from the past. He had been a silly child who had run around their house to a young genius¡ªwhat had he experienced? ¡°I¡¯m going to demonstrate some magic. It might cause some damage if we were in the castle. So it¡¯s better to do it here.¡± Watson exined that with a smile. He patted the small bag on his waist and held a sky-blue magic staff in his left hand. Those two items were given to him after the mages had signed the contract. He wanted to test the strength of those two items and intimidate those mages. Benefits could make people hot-headed, but it would notst long. Watson still needed to intimidate them with force and also treat them with kindness and power. He would only call himself a qualified leader then. After he made up his mind, Watson lowered his head; the information of the magic staff appeared in his eyes. Silver-tier tool¡ªHeart of the Ocean Staff. Effect: Increases the casting speed of water-elemental spells by 20 percent, reduces the power by 50 percent, and reduces the consumption of spells by 50 percent. Additional Effects: During rainy days or in an environment with sufficient water elements, all effects will receive an extra 50 percent boost. Watson nodded in satisfaction. Then, he raised his staff and tried to use the only silver-tier spell he had mastered¡ªthe water-elemental warrior summon. When he raised the staff in his hand, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky. Lightning shed, and thick water columns fell from the sky andnded and leftrge holes in the ground. They turned into tall, three-meter-tall blue warriors, and they held a shield and a long spear in their hands, and their steps were firm. Watson felt the swelling pain and difort at the back of his head, but he ordered the warriors to stay where they were. The water-elemental warriors that he summoned were more solid than the ones he had summoned on the battlefield. The sky-blue armors looked like they were made of steel, and the number of warriors had also increased. He had managed to summon 100 warriors in the previous battle, but he had summoned 150 warriors on that day. The duration had also increased to ten minutes from the previous five minutes. ¡°This is the power of a silver-tier magic staff. It is no wonder that every powerful mage would have a magical tool¡ªit can double their strength.¡± Watson sighed and waved the staff to disperse the water-elemental warrior. He began to study another tool that Fulson had left behind¡ªthe spatial pouch. Silver-tier tool¡ªthe spatial pouch. Effect: There is a 100-square-meter vacuum inside the spatial pouch. It can be used for storage. The items ced inside will not rot over time, but the pouch can not store living things. Activation Method: Add magic elements into the spatial pouch. After he added his water elements into the spatial pouch, Watson quickly opened it, but there were not many items left inside. Most of the scrolls had been consumed by Folson during the previous battle, but he found half a gold-tier scroll and a silver-tier scroll called the Mine Cannonball. Other than that, there were a few bottles of potions and some food¡ªfrom the waves that they emitted, they should be either bronze-tier and iron-tier. Then, Watson retrieved the Mine Cannonball scroll. There was a shining silver metal te made of arcane mithril in his hand. In the previous battle, Folson had left a deep impression on him when he used that move. Even though the source of chaotic-elemental magic in his body had managed to absorb the Mine Cannonballs, some of them still hit the ground and caused some violent explosions. Watson did not deny that it was a powerful spell. As Watson studied the chant and the metal te carved onto the scroll, the other mages observed him as they discussed in a low voice. ¡°Young Master Watson is a silver-tier mage, indeed. The water-elemental soldiers that he summoned were too powerful! I¡¯ve seen them once on the battlefield, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them up close. If we can master this spell, then we can form an army all by ourselves!¡± ¡°Everyone would yearn for this type of powerful spell! Unfortunately, I¡¯m only a bronze-tier mage now, and the power in my body isn¡¯t enough. Even if I master it, I won¡¯t be able to cast it. Is Young Master Watson trying to learn Elder Folson¡¯s ultimate skill¡ªthe Mine Cannonballs? Those silver-tier spells are not easy!¡± Some people looked envious, some looked regretful, and some were curious about Watson¡¯s actions at that moment. Even if one could master the silver-tier spell, one would still require hundreds or thousands of attempts to cast them. If one made one small mistake in any of the steps, then the spell would fail. It might even cause an explosion. Even a genius like Watson could not have learned it that fast. Chapter 83 - Fusion of Gold-tier Magic

Chapter 83: Fusion of Gold-tier Magic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Nindy, your brother is so powerful!¡± Indix held Nindy¡¯s hand tightly as her eyes shone. ¡°I wonder if he has someone he likes? But, perhaps no, he¡¯s still so young.¡± ¡°Indix, what are you doing?¡± Nindy looked vignt. ¡°Well, if your brother doesn¡¯t have someone he likes, I can be his girlfriend!¡± The corners of Indix¡¯s mouth rose as she joked. ¡°I¡¯m only 16 this year, not much older than your brother. When he¡¯s older, perhaps in the next two years, he¡¯ll have to consider marriage! If I can have such a talented and rich husband, I can be a silver-tier mage with only the resources. Then, I won¡¯t have to worry about it for the rest of my life. Think about it, Sister Nindy.¡± ¡°Uh, Indix, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgusting to act like a spoiled child?¡± Nindy was speechless, but she somehow understood Indix¡¯s thoughts. If she had been wandering for many years and met a genius like Watson, she would be willing to be his girlfriend too, or even a maid, regardless of the man¡¯s appearance or age. If she had been in the other person¡¯s shoes, she might have the same idea. As Watson¡¯s girlfriend, she would not only get to learn advanced-level magic, but she would also be ckmoon Castle¡¯s mistress. Unfortunately, she was Watson¡¯s sister, so she did not have the same chance. While Nindy thought about it, a chanting voice came from nearby. ¡°Great water element, listen to my call and be an indestructible Cannonball! Silver-tier spell¡ªMine Cannonballs.¡± It was Watson. At that moment, he held the Heart of the Sea staff in one hand and a silver-tier scroll in the other. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Young Master Watson is studying the mine cannonball spell. Everyone, retreat, quickly!¡± The mages¡¯ expression changed abruptly. They cried out in rm as they took a step backward. That was the first time Watson had dared to try such a spell. It was fine if the spell had failed, but if there was an explosion, they would not be able to escape at such a close distance. They did not have the same strong physique as Watson¡¯s gold-tier warriors. If they were sucked into a silver-tier spell¡¯s explosion, they would definitely die. Soon, everyone, including Nindy, retreated about a hundred meters. Then, however, a dramatic scene appeared. After Watson finished chanting the spell, a curtain of sky-blue water immediately wrapped around his body. The Heart of the Sea staff magnified the effect several times more; it changed the cannonballs into the size of a human head. There were about 150 of them, and they whistled as they spun above his head. ¡°Young Master Watson had mastered the mine cannonball spell at first try?¡± A mage stared nkly at the young child; his gaze was dull. ¡°This is a silver-tier spell! What kind of monster is he? This has already surpassed the realm of a genius.¡± Another male mage followed suit. He did not expect that Watson could master the mine cannonball spell so quickly. He was also envious when he thought about how Watson was already a silver-tier mage at ten years old. He was already in his 20s, but he was only a bronze-tier water-elemental mage. Nevertheless, his talent was considered above average in the entire Mage Guild. He had always considered himself a genius, butpared to Watson, he was nothing. Watson ignored the reactions of the people around him. Instead, he was immersed in the pleasure of mastering the mine cannonball spell. ¡°Each of the mine cannonballs has the same power as a silver-tier warrior¡¯s strike in full-strength. The explosion range is five meters, and the longest distance is 500 meters¡ªas expected of a silver-tier spell.¡± With the fusion system, he could learn almost anything at once¡ªthat was an additional ability of the system. He controlled the mine cannonballs to hover in the sky for a moment. As he enjoyed the explosive power contained in them, a bold idea came to Watson¡¯s mind. He had two silver-tier water-elemental spells. If he fused the two spells, would he be able to fuse even more powerful gold-tier spells if he were lucky? Watson could not control the excitement in his heart. ¡°System, begin the fusion.¡± [Congrattions, Master. You have sessfully fused two silver-tier spells. You have obtained a gold-tier water-elemental spell, the Humanoid Auto Mine Giant.] As the system¡¯s voice echoed, countless pieces of knowledge appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. The amount of information hurt his brain so much that it felt like it was about to explode. At the same time, a powerful, attractive force came from the outside world and sucked all the magical elements in his body. His face paled as his body trembled, and he almost fell down. The attractive force still did not weaken. Instead, it turned around and began to absorb the power from the source of chaotic-elemental magic in his lower abdomen. It only stopped after it absorbed enough magic power that equaled a gold-tier mage. Watson¡¯s source of chaotic-elemental magic had absorbed the gold-tier spell that Folson had released twice¡ªthe Silver Serpent on the Raging Sea. It had also absorbed arge wave of mine cannonballs. So the amount of magic power was equivalent to three gold-tier mages, and he had lost one of them forever. After Watson absorbed Folson¡¯s attack on the battlefield, he had asked the system discreetly about why the source of chaotic-elemental magic could absorb other magical powers. The system¡¯s answer was that the source of chaotic-elemental magic was initially a part of the world; all the magic elements in a mage¡¯s body originated from the source, so it could absorb it as well. However, each source could only absorb the corresponding and lower magical elements. For example, the light element was made up of four elements¡ªearth, fire, water, and wind. So, its source could absorb all its corresponding elements¡ªlight, earth, fire, water, and wind, and it could not absorb any dark elements. The chaotic element was made up of light and darkness. Therefore, it could absorb any elements from both sides. However, it would not be able to absorb from a higher level if one were to appear. At that moment, Watson barely managed to stabilize his body. Then, before he could sigh, he saw the hundred mine cannonballs around his body pulled by the lightning inside him. The cannonballs changed their shape and turned into water-elemental giants that were more than ten meters tall. They were quite different from the water-elemental warriors that Watson had summoned. They were not onlyrger, but their hands did not carry a shield nor a long spear. Instead, they held one cannonball in each hand. Gold-tier spell¡ªHumanoid Auto Mine Giant. Effect: Based on the amount of magic, you can summon an unlimited number of mine giants. Each mine giant has the ability to fire mine cannonballs, and its power is equivalent to a silver-tier spell. Additional Effect: When each mine giant dissipates or takes fatal damage, it will self-destruct. The damage is equivalent to 100 mine cannonballs exploding at the same time. ¡°How is this a mine giant? It¡¯s a self-destructive soldier!¡± Watson sighed before he thought of something. Then, he shouted, ¡°Oh, no! Second Sister, get everyone back to ckmoon Castle! Then get the ckmoon Knights to evacuate all the workers who are working outside and stay far away from here.¡± The mine giants would self-detonate when they dissipated. Watson¡¯s strength was depleted, so he could only sustain those mine giants for half an hour. If each mine giant¡¯s explosion was equivalent to 100 mines, and there were 100 mine giants, it meant that the st would be equivalent to 1000 mines. That power was enough to raze everything in sight to the ground. ¡°I got it.¡± Nindy felt a new sense of fear when she saw the ten-meter-tall giants. She could understand Watson¡¯s panic, so she brought the mages back to the castle and told everyone to hide in their rooms. She also told the ckmoon Knights to evacuate the people in the castle with them; they went about one kilometer away from the castle. The ckmoon Knights and thousands of workers looked at the castle from afar. Many of them wondered why they had to leave so suddenly. They were still repairing the castle. They thought that if they worked hard, they would be able to fix half of the gate that day. At that very moment. Boom! It was as if thousands of thunder had rumbled at the same time as a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the center of ckmoon Castle. It released water vapor that spewed in all directions. The surrounding walls around ckmoon Castle copsed, and the entire castle sank about three centimeters into the ground as bronze-tier dark jade stone walls cracked. The circr wind spread in all directions as it blew ayer of the earth off; it also almost blew into the people who were about one kilometer away. There were no clouds in the sky, but it rained within a radius of dozens of kilometers. Chapter 84 - Rebuilding Blackmoon Castle

Chapter 84: Rebuilding ckmoon Castle

¡°Watson, next time you cast a spell, can you find a ce with no one around? I think the Misty Forest is not a bad choice! ckmoon Castle has only just been established. Are you going to demolish it again?¡± Half an hourter... Watson stood at the castle gate as he endured his father, Edward¡¯sints. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. It¡¯s my fault.¡± He put his hands on his stomach; his face was red. He could not defend himself. He did not expect the fused gold-tier magic would be so powerful. He had felt the same when he saw Folson cast the Silver Serpent on the Raging Sea, a gold-tier spell. It seemed like Folson only had half a gold-tier scroll, so it was not as powerful. Its real force was more terrible than he had imagined. He had nned to use the fused magic to frighten the mages in ckmoon Castle; he would stop before the spell could do any damage. He thought he could use the source of chaotic-elemental magic in his body to absorb it. However, the Humanoid Auto Mine Giant spell came with a self-destructive element. The source of chaotic-elemental magic in his body might not be able to withstand the enormous explosion if he were to absorb it forcefully. It might even be damaged. ording to the legend, there were a dozen sources of magic in the world, but there were only six left, excluding the chaotic elements. It meant that the sources were not omnipotent, and high-intensity vibration could destroy them. Watson also had to remember that he could not let the source ept everything, and he knew that it would be difficult to absorb tinum-tier spells. He also warned himself that he would not use that particr gold-tier spell unless it was absolutely necessary. Firstly, the magical elements in his body were not enough to cast gold-tier spells. Its improvement could only be achieved through umtion over time. Secondly, the spell¡¯s destructive power was too strong. Furthermore, it would not differentiate between friend and foe. If he were to cast it on the battlefield, the spell would kill his allies as well. ¡°No wonder there are so few high-level elites, and there are only a handful of tinum-tier professionals. The only diamond-tier elite in the kingdom is the sword saint. Perhaps it¡¯s because we need to train for a long period before we canmand any destructive power and not destroy anyone else. As expected, I¡¯m still far from bing a true expert.¡± Due to his fusion system, Watson had not been afraid of anyone¡ªhe was proud and arrogant. At that moment, he reexamined himself and dispelled that thought. ¡°Watson, what did you say?¡± ¡°Hey, are you in a daze? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Watson was in deep thoughts when he realized that his father, Edward, had waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Father, I said I was wrong.¡± ¡°What? What did you say? Watson, I¡¯m not saying that you should admit it when you¡¯ve made a mistake. Why do you look so rxed? Do you not take my words seriously? I know that you¡¯repetent now. You¡¯re a gold-tier warrior and a silver-tier mage at such a young age. Oh, no, you¡¯re a gold-tier mage now. But you can¡¯t be arrogant andcent. You¡¯re even a little worse than my father when I was young...¡± Edward scratched his ears and spoke loudly as if he could not hear anything. Watson had a strange look on his face. Was the vibration too strong and damaged his father¡¯s ears? His father was not an intelligent man, and it seemed like he had be deaf as well. What should he do? It was too pitiful for his mother to have such a husband. Should he try to fuse some medicine and treat his father¡¯s ears? ckmoon Castle had umted arge number of medicinal ingredients from the other manor¡¯s assets. Therefore, it would not be difficult to fuse some medicine to treat his father¡¯s ears. ¡°Edward, I told you to go out and have a look at what happened. What are you doing?¡± At that moment, Watson¡¯s mother, Catherine, appeared. His eldest brother, Vicent, and his seventh sister, Scarlet, also rushed out of the castle. When she was beside Edward, she grabbed his ear and shouted at the top of her voice. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I did, Darling. I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Edward rubbed his ear andined in dissatisfaction. Watson heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like his father was not deaf; perhaps the tremors had caused temporary tinnitus. Scarlet stood behind them, and she observed Watson discreetly. She stuck her tongue out, and she looked shocked. She had been resting in her room when she heard a loud noise from the outside as the entire castle shook. She had thought that it was an earthquake, but after she asked around, she realized that Watson had cast a gold-tier spell. She marveled at Watson¡¯s strength when she saw the devastation around her and therge, smoking pit on the ground. As one of the youngest in the family, she was still gloating over her silver-tier longbow, and she was still working hard to be an official archer. On the other hand, Watson had already be a gold-tier warrior and mage. How could there be such a massive gap between them? Vincent also stared at the ruins around him. He had spent so much effort in rebuilding ckmoon Castle, and it had copsed again. The extent of the damage was even worse than when he had fought against the manors¡¯ allied troops. He sighed; he did not even know what else to say about it. Nindy finally walked out of the castle and went to Watson¡¯s side. She had a conflicted expression on her face. ¡°Watson, my friends from the Mage Guild said that they would be satisfied if they could stay with ckmoon Castle as mages. They don¡¯t need any pay, and they don¡¯t even need three Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs¡ªjust one egg per week would do.¡± All the mages were frightened by Watson¡¯s disy of power. He did not only learn the silver-tier water Mine Cannonballs in an instant, but he also fused them into gold-tier magic. They knew they could not afford to offend him. ¡°Second Sister, tell them I will honor the conditions that I have agreed. As long as they work hard, I won¡¯t mistreat them.¡± Watson smiled. Even though he had gone a little too far, the result was good. He had managed to intimidate those mages. As for the ruined ckmoon Castle... He had already made ns to expand the castle when he seized those manors. Otherwise, it would not be able to amodate thousands of people. He would take advantage of the opportunity to build the walls to fit ten more manors; he wanted to make themparable to Monte Town. They would need to collect more ores from the outside while they build the castle; they would be able to finish it in a month. It was not an excuse for his mistake; he already had that intention in the first ce. .. Meanwhile, in the Fairy Castle at the border. Nightingale walked into the magnificent castle. The guards bowed their heads and greeted her respectfully when they saw her. ¡°Lord Nightingale, Count Sylvan is waiting for you!¡± Nightingale responded to those people one by one as she touched her empty waist casually. A small basket hung there, but it did not have any Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs in it. ¡°No more eggs.¡± Nightingale smiled bitterly. ¡°I only stayed in ckmoon Castle for a few days; why do I feel so ufortable when I left?¡± After the battle between ckmoon Castle and the manor¡¯s, she had bid them farewell as she had decided to return to the Fairy Castle. Watson had given her 1000 eggs before she left, but she had eaten them all. Nightingale came to an office door after she passed through the long corridor. Then, she knocked on the solid wood door. ¡°Come in!¡± Nightingale pushed the door open when she heard the dignified voice; she entered the room. She did not look at the gorgeous figure who sat behind the desk; his face was toward her. Nightingale knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Count Sylvan, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It seems that the test in ckmoon Castle has ended. So tell me, what do you think?¡± ¡°Lord Sylvan...¡± Nightingale hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°I think we should send people to ckmoon Castle to recruit Young Master Watson. We also should make up for the losses that they had suffered in this battle. I have guaranteed that there will be no more tests in the future.¡± ¡°Nightingale, you rarely speak so highly of a ce. Did you exaggerate?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Sylvane. I think ckmoon Castle is worth it.¡± Chapter 85 - Zeke and Zenoahs Return

Chapter 85: Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s Return

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sylvan was sitting on a chair as he turned his body around slowly. His amethyst-like pupils observed Nightingale. Before Nightingale returned, a spy had informed him of the battle between ckmoon Castle and the manor owners. He also knew that an elder from the Mage Guild had been killed in the fight, and Watson had seized all of the manors. ckmoon Castle became a behemoth that upied manors from their surrounding area as a result of that battle. He had also heard about what Nightingale had done in ckmoon Castle. ¡°Nightingale, you¡¯ve been living veryfortably these days. A hundred Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs each day to train the ckmoon Castle guards.¡± Sylvan smiled. Nightingale, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled. The Fairy Castle had aprehensive intelligencework that spanned all over the border. Sylvan had sent Nightingale to ckmoon Castle to gather information, but that barely scratched the surface. He had also arranged for hiswork to focus on details around the castle. A qualified superior would investigate everything at the border, including his subordinates¡¯ actions. Sylvan was a cautious person, so he had to ensure that everything was under his control. With a dignified expression, he said, ¡°Nightingale, don¡¯t forget you are.¡± ¡°Count Sylvan, I will never forget that. You were the one who saved me from the small vige ten years ago. My life belongs to you, and I will never think otherwise.¡± Nightingale answered respectfully as a sh of fire shed across her eyes. She recalled her first meeting with Lord Sylvan. It was during a winter ten years ago. Several magical beasts had escaped the Misty Forest, and one of them, a powerful silver-tier beast, had run into her vige and damaged the vige. After that, a group of raiders had robbed them. It was winter, and those magical beasts had attacked several viges nearby. If they wanted to survive the harsh weather, those vigers could only choose to invade other viges nearby. She would never forget that day. She had seen how the bad men had killed her parents while she hid in the water tank. She saw how the strong men in the vige fell one by one, and the women and children were abused cruelly until Sylvan descended and rescued her from that nightmare. She had worked hard on her cultivation for so many years to be a Shadow Guard. When she was themander, the first thing she did was kill more than half of the evil men who ransacked her vige, and she had been hunting the remaining ones since then. She also hated the silver-tier magical beast that had caused so much trouble to her town. The beast was called Silvermoon Wolf, and she had wanted to get rid of it. However, she had not seen the magical beast again for ten years. Hatred was the source of her strength, and Sylvan was the person who had given her that weapon. ¡°Count Sylvan, I rmend that you show some goodwill to ckmoon Castle for the sake of Fairy Castle. Watson is only ten years old, but he is already a gold-tier warrior. Furthermore, he had mastered some kind of magical power called fusion magic. Therefore, I believe that he will be a tinum-tier elite or even a diamond-tier elite when he is 20 or 30 years old. He will be of great help to you then,¡± Nightingale said firmly as she pushed her confusion aside. ¡°Diamond-tier? Nightingale, do you think that highly of Watson?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡± She might have been telling the truth, but only parts of it. When Watson advanced to the gold tier, a light pir had appeared on his body; it had connected heaven and earth to form a magical symbol. She had not wanted to hide it, but she was not sure what had happened to Watson. She was afraid that it would cloud Sylvan¡¯s judgment had she said too much. Perhaps it was a mutation caused by the fusion magic, but she would not know until she investigated it. ¡°I will take that into consideration. You may leave, for now, Nightingale. Winter is approaching, and many magical beasts have escaped from the Misty Forest. As themander of the Shadow Guards, you must take precautions.¡± Sylvan waved his hand. Nightingale looked as if she wanted to say something else, but she decided not to say anything after a moment of hesitation. Instead, she stood up respectfully and took her leave. ¡°Yes, Count Sylvan. I shall take my leave now.¡± After Nightingale left the office, Sylvan turned his chair and looked at the gloomy sky outside the window quietly. ¡°It will snow soon. If this had happened a few years before this, I would be interested in taking ckmoon Castle to strengthen my ce at the border. However, someone has repaired the source of the chaotic-elemental magic, and I¡¯ll need to find them urgently. I¡¯ll need them to improve my strength. ckmoon Castle¡¯s young master will only reach diamond-tier in ten or twenty years. Well, I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± Sylvan closed his eyes as he whispered softly, ¡°I only have one goal in mind, and that is to overthrow the person sitting on the throne.¡± .. Time flew by, and two months passed in the blink of an eye. It was nearly the end of the eleventh month, almost to the twelfth month. A caravan had set out from Monte Town toward the border. The caravan had more than 20 carriages filled with medicinal herbs, ores, armor, weapons, and essential daily necessities such as salt and condiments. Two young merchants sat at the front of the caravan, and they looked simr because they were twins. ¡°Lord Zeke, Lord Zenoah, we have arrived at the border.¡± At that moment, a strong man with a full mane walked up to the twins and bowed his head respectfully. The man had a different appearance than ordinary people. The man was a demihuman, a hyena ma who was famous for his fighting strength. The demihumans were a significant race in the world, and they included orcs, half-bug hybrids, vampires, elves, and many others. All creatures with a human body and had extraordinary intelligence were ssified as demihumans. Even though Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s main poption was humans, they still had many demihumans who lived amongst them. The demihumans had been powerful more than 40 years ago, and they had instigated the Demihuman War in the kingdom. However, they were annihted by the army of the kingdom. Some of the remaining demihumans became ves, while others were demoted tomoners. They would never be noblemen again for the rest of their lives. The demihumans in the Holy Dragon Kingdom eventually worked as coolies or mercenaries. Since they were born with a stronger physique than humans, they would be iron-tier warriors when they reached adulthood. Talented demihumans would even get a chance to be bronze-tier warriors. Their fees were also cheap, so merchants liked to hire them. The hyena man, who had spoken to the twins, was such demihuman. He was only 30 years old, but he was already a peak bronze-tier warrior. He was only one step away from the silver tier. He had an assortment of weapons on his body, which included a long saber and a short sword. One¡¯s heart would turn cold when one looked at him. ¡°Lucas, tell everyone to rest for a while. Let¡¯s try to arrive at Mist Forest today,¡± the older twin, Zeke, said. ¡°Yes, Lord Zeke.¡± Lucas nodded respectfully. He turned his head and licked his furry lips. Then, he shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen up. We¡¯ll take a rest here.¡± There were more than 20 guards in the caravan. The weakest among them was an iron-tier warrior, and more than half of them were demihumans. After they heard Lucas¡¯ order, everyone took their weapons, sat down, or leaned against the carriage. They drank water and ate the bread they carried with them. They also scanned their surroundings vigntly, which showed admirable professionalism. ¡°We¡¯ve finally returned to the border. I wonder if Watson has missed us after so long,¡± Zeke said; he was a little emotional. Zenoah, who sat beside him, smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in his mind, but I am astonished. I heard that he defeated the manor owners¡¯ allied troops two months ago, and he even killed an elder from the Mage Guild. This matter has spread throughout Monte Town. And thanks to him, we can no longer stay there.¡± Chapter 86 - The Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang

Chapter 86: The Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang

It had been two months since Watson defeated the manor¡¯s allied troops. Two months was neither too long nor too short. Many people had seen Folson when he left for the border with a few water-elemental mages. It was normal for mages to collect necessary supplies while they were on a mission, no one would care if they did not head back for ten days or half a month, but two months was too long. Besides, Folson did not leave by himself; he had taken a few people with him, but none of the mages had returned. The Mage Guild had initially sent some men to scout for news, but they were shocked when they heard the reports. They did not expect to learn that ckmoon Castle had killed Folson while he was on a mission. It also looked like the other five mages were detained too. The Mage Guild could not bear with losing six mages at once; it even shocked their president. If it were not too close to winter, and the weather was too cold and inconvenient, the Mage Guild¡¯s president would have brought men to the border to get an exnation from ckmoon Castle. Zeke and Zenoah had been able to get that information because they had established their own caravan in Monte Town, called the ckmoon Caravan, a name derived from ckmoon Castle. They had been part of the Good Luck Caravan and also Wind Journey Caravan. However, they had left those two caravans about a month ago. They had nothing more to learn from the caravans¡¯ leaders, and the twins thought they should not rely on other people anymore. Instead, they wanted to use their own fleets to help ckmoon Castle obtain more resources. They had managed to rely on their wits to recruit more than 50 subordinates in a month, and they had managed to be quite famous in Monte Town. They even formed an alliance with the Good Luck Caravan and the Wind Journey Caravan. They would be the most prominent merchant group in Monte Town in a few years if they continued to progress with ckmoon Castle¡¯s support. Unfortunately, the Mage Guild had targeted them because of their ties with ckmoon Castle. As a result, the twins had to take half of their subordinates and leave the town. The rest of their group would organize their supplies and prepare for their future departure. At that moment, the twins and their group had decided to take a rest. Then, suddenly, they heard horses from a distance. Bang! Bang! The earth shook as the horses¡¯ hooves struck the ground. ¡°Something terrible has happened, Lord Zeke! Bandits! Those men seem to belong to a famous bandit gang at the border¡ªthe Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang!¡± A guard had run to Zeke with cold sweat all over his head. The Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang? Zeke¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. At the border, arge number of magical beasts would leave the Misty Forest in search of food during the winter. Many people would take advantage of the chaos to kill and plunder. Those people were called bandits, and the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang was quite well-known. They had more than 100 people, which included warriors, archers, mages, and priests. The division ofbor was clear, and they had no less than ten men at the bronze tier. Since it was winter, the Fairy Castle had to work hard to deal with magical beasts, so they could not deal with the bandits. That was why those bandits would appear at that time. Most merchants would not trade unless it was absolutely necessary; Zeke did not expect his luck would be so back. They had met a bandit gang not long after they had left Monte Town. While he thought about that, the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang was already one kilometer away. They wore blood-red capes with a ferocious iron handprint engraved on them. They were excited, and they were shouting. The leader of the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang was named Sparrow, and he was a silver-tier warrior, and he was also part of a mercenary group. He did not want to follow another person¡¯smand, so he killed the leader of that mercenary group and turned them into a bandit gang. He had a nickname, Bloody Sunset, because he was vicious and cruel. People said that those who saw him were akin to seeing thest sunset of their lives; they would not live to see the next day. ¡°People from the caravan in front; release your goods obediently, and I will spare your lives. Otherwise, be prepared to die!¡± At that moment, the leader of that bandit group rode his horse to the front. He looked vicious and ferocious, and he had two scimitars at his waist. ¡°Quick, get them up. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Zeke scanned his surroundings, and then he realized that they were in a forest. There was only one winding dirt path in the woods, but it was not the main road that led Monte Town to the border. Instead, he had chosen that path on purpose because he wanted to avoid the Mage Guild. They were more than a day¡¯s distance from Monte Town and half a day¡¯s distance from ckmoon Castle¡ªthey were in the middle of nowhere. If they were attacked there, they could not even seek help from others. ¡°Lord Zeke, what about our goods?¡± ¡°Leave them. Money is precious, but our lives are more important.¡± The guards moved away from their goods when they heard what Zeke said. They only escorted the twins¡¯ carriage and sped toward ckmoon Castle. .. A momentter, the members of the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang arrived in front of the carriages. ¡°Boss, these guys are rich! I¡¯m not sorry I kept an eye on them when I was in Monte Town! The things in these carriages are worth at least tens of thousands of gold coins.¡± Ackey in a blood-red square scarf used a knife to open the cowhide that covered the goods in each carriage. He licked his lips excitedly when he saw the things inside. Another man looked at their leader and said, ¡°Boss, do we still need to chase them?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sparrow¡¯s gaze was bloodthirsty as he licked his thick lips. ¡°No one has ever survived after they saw me! Furthermore, they called themselves the ckmoon Caravan, and I heard that there is a new faction called the ckmoon Castle at the border. They are very rich. If we can catch them, we might be able to extort money from the castle¡¯s master and earn even more.¡± Then bandits had a rule; they would only work during the winter, which meant that they would only work three months every year. So every time they worked, they would have enough to survive for the next three years. ¡°Boss, you are wise and divine.¡± Sparrow waved his hand; he ignored his subordinates¡¯ ttery. ¡°Get half of our men to guard these goods. The rest of you, follow me.¡± At that moment, a team of more than 100 people split into groups of 50 men, and one of the groups followed Sparrow and charged forward. .. An hourter. Zeke, Zenoah, and their guards looked desperate when they realized that the bandits had gotten much closer to them. Some of their men suggested some of them stay behind to intercept the bandits so that the twins could have enough time to escape. The twins had treated them well; they were willing to pay them twice the market rate. They would also give them the defective goods which they could have sold. That was why they were willing to sacrifice their lives for their bosses. ¡°It won¡¯t work. Look!¡± Lucas, the captain of the group, said in a muffled voice. His eyes had traces of fear and despair. The group looked in the direction he pointed, and they saw a stretch of ck wall nearby. It was ten meters tall, and it looked endless. It had looked like a giant dragon under the sunset; one would be fearful when they saw it. ¡°Where did this city walle from?¡± Zeke widened his eyes; the wall was ck, and it shone with silver light. It was obviously made of bronze-tier ores, and it had looked even more majestic than the one they had in ckmoon Castle. Did Watson build that wall? Or had another force emerged at the border? ¡°Look at those rats! It looks like they can run pretty well!¡± The bandits had caught up with them. They were about 100 meters away, and the leader shouted, ¡°Go ahead and run! Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± He also felt strange when he saw the wall in front of him. However, he was more excited about catching his prey. The ckmoon Caravan¡¯s men were in despair; the wall had blocked their path, and their pursuers were right behind them. They could only raise their weapons in grief and anger; they would have to fight those bandits to their deaths! A huge magical beast with two heads and a pair of wings rose into the sky from the wall behind them at a critical moment. A young man in silver armor sat on the beast; he shouted in confusion, ¡°Young Master Zeke, Young Master Zenoah! Am I seeing things? Is that you two?¡± Chapter 87 - He Seemed To Be Deaf

Chapter 87: He Seemed To Be Deaf

Allen sat on the two-winged liger and looked down from above. Two months ago, some manor owners joined forces with an elder from the Mage Guild, Folson, to attack ckmoon Castle. However, they had managed to avert the danger with Watson¡¯s exceptional strength. After that, the young master had experimented with gold-tier magic that caused the destruction of half the castle. Fortunately, they had been able to rebuild in only two months. The first thing they did was to expand the area. The castle had transformed from a few kilometers in radius to dozens of kilometers. The town also had more than a dozen manors, and each manor was connected by a road in a ring-shaped arrangement, which also included the ckmoon Castle. Watson also told them that they would eventually build offices, hotels, and even entertainment centers¡ªhe did not want to lose out to Monte Town. Allen had pped his hands in agreement with Watson¡¯s lofty ideals. ckmoon Castle also had a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken, and they could earn about 10,000 gold coins if they were to sell the eggs daily. It was enough to cover the town¡¯s expenses. Plus, Watson also had his fusion magic, and he could fuse weapons that were better than those iron-tier and silver-tier weapons in the market¡ªthe sum contributed to their ie as well. They mentioned that Watson¡¯s father had already contacted the leaders of the two merchant groups in Monterey Town. They were only waiting for winter to pass before they started to trade. Furthermore, Watson also had two brothers who were merchants in Monte Town. They would not need to worry about ckmoon Castle¡¯s progress; they would not have any problem if they wanted to surpass Monte Town. The Zangwill Manor that Allen had chosen was located at the edge of ckmoon Castle. In addition, he was the captain of the ckmoon Knights, so he would also have to patrol the town. He loved that job because he could show off his equipment to everyone. That day, he was on his usual patrol. He did not expect to see Zeke and Zenoah¡¯s caravan. He also saw the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang that pursued the twins. He was nervous; he knew that Watson loved his brothers. Otherwise, he would not have barged into Miles Manor for Zeke and Zenoah. He would probably lose his position if he were to let the twinse to harm under his watch. Allen had that thought in mind when he pushed his liger to fly faster. The beast immediately flew past the city wall andnded in front of the caravan. ¡°Young Master Zeke, Young Master Zenoah, it really is you.¡± ¡°Allen?¡± The twins were stunned when they saw the guard, and then they were delighted. They were worried that the bandits had cornered them. Then, they remembered that Allen was a silver-tier warrior. Even if he could not defeat the bandits, he would be able to help them to escape. ¡°Why are you here, Allen? Aren¡¯t you the ckmoon Knights¡¯ captain back at ckmoon Castle? Did Watson move the castle here?¡± Zeke asked as he looked at the wall curiously. He thought the wall looked more luxurious than the walls that Watson had built for the castle. The pitch-ck wall must have been constructed with bronze-tier stones. ¡°We haven¡¯t moved, Young Master Zeke! But the castle is quite far from here. You must not have heard about this, but Young Master Watson hadbined the castle with ten other manors. I am currently staying at the Zangwill Manor, but it is now called the Allen Manor! And we¡¯ve built these walls in the past two months, and we used silver-tier¡ª¡± Allen exined to everyone as if he knew everything. Before he could finish his sentence, someone interrupted him. ¡°Silver-tier materials? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Such a magnificent wall! If it¡¯s really made of silver-tier materials, how much is it worth?¡± The people who spoke were guards who came with the twins. They stared at the wall in front of them with earnest eyes. There was a hint of greed and shock in their eyes. ¡°When did Watson be so extravagant to use silver-tier materials to build a wall? Is he not afraid that some people might steal some of the stones?¡± Zenoah was puzzled. Silver-tier materials were scarce. For example, some ores could increase one¡¯s spellcasting ability, but it was rare. Allenughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that, Young Master Zenoah.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Only silver-tier warriors will be able to break these stones, and there aren¡¯t that many of them in the entire border. Master Watson had thought about that as well, and that¡¯s why the wall is made of obsidian gold! This material doesn¡¯t have any other function except that it is tough!¡± Obsidian gold was called metal, but it was actually an ore. Its hardness was beyond one¡¯s imagination. It could even withstand the attack of a gold-tier elite. That kind of ore was usually used to make drill bits for mining machines in the kingdom. As they chatted, the bandit gang had reached them. ¡°Boss, that person came down from the sky on a magical beast. He seems to be the caravan group¡¯s champion, and he seems strong too. What should we do?¡± A bandit gang member in a red headscarf asked Sparrow cautiously. Sparrow stopped his horse. He looked at the mighty two-winged liger and then at his own horse. His eyes were filled with jealousy. As the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang leader and a silver-tier warrior, he could only ride a horse, but the other party had a magical beast. Plus, it was not an ordinary magical beast, and from its aura, it looked like a bronze-tier beast; it might even be silver-tier. Then, he looked at Aaron¡¯s shining silver armor; it was not an ordinary item either. There was also a long sword at his waist. It might be aplete set of silver-tier equipment. Sparrow felt as if he was a country bumpkin whenpared to the other party. He immediately spoke with dissatisfaction. ¡°What are you afraid of? No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s only one person. We have 50 people here, and we have about ten bronze-tier warriors. Our other men wille soon too! If he¡¯s smart, he¡¯ll know not to cause trouble. Otherwise¡ª¡± Sparrow chuckled. With a sneer, Sparrow took a few steps forward and berated Allen. ¡°My brother, this caravan belongs to us. If you know what¡¯s good for you, step aside, and we¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for not being polite.¡± Allen continued to speak to Zeke and Zenoah about the obsidian gold and what Watson had been up to for the past two months. It was as if he did not even hear what Sparrow had said. Did he ignore the bandit leader? Sparrow¡¯s expression darkened; he felt as if he had been mocked. No one had dared to disrespect him since he became the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang leader. ¡°Hey, Kid, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Boss, this guy seems to be deaf!¡± When Allen did not respond to him, the other bandits gathered their courage and winked at their boss. Zeke¡¯s subordinate, Lucas, looked backward with a worried expression. ¡°Young Masters, the bandits are shouting at us. I think they are angry from shame! Why don¡¯t you guys leave first? I¡¯ll cover you.¡± Zeke also reacted. He was so shocked by ckmoon Castle¡¯s changes that he almost forgot that they were still in danger. He immediately shouted, ¡°Allen, take everyone and leave.¡± ¡°You want to leave? Dream on!¡± Sparrow sneered when he realized that his opponents had finally noticed him. He took a blood-red glove covered with barbs from his waist. That was his bronze-tier weapon, Blood Bramble. Those hit by the glove would bleed to their death. They had underestimated him, and he wanted them to pay for that. Chapter 88 - Defeated In One Move

Chapter 88: Defeated In One Move

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You lot, raise your bows and arrows. Don¡¯t let his beast fly into the air, but don¡¯t kill it. I want it alive.¡± Sparrow issued an order to his subordinates after he put on his gloves. He did not be the bandits¡¯ leader because of his brain; he had a pretty good brain too. The man in front of him was a silver-tier elite, and he did not seem to mind about Sparrow. Perhaps the man had a trump card. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± A few bandit archers raised their longbows. They drew their bows and nocked their arrows. The iron arrowheads sparkled under the sunlight. ¡°You guys go ahead and test them out.¡± ¡°The rest of you can surround them. Don¡¯t let them escape in any direction.¡± Sparrow gave a few more orders before his men moved out. More than half of them ran behind Zeke and the others. They raised their swords and sabers as their eyes sparkled with a bloodthirsty light. They looked like wolves that had been hungry for three days. The five bronze-tier warriors with slightly stronger abilities would face Allen head-on. Sparrow smiled; he felt slightly relieved when he saw the scene. They would still have the strength to fight even if they had to face a gold-tier warrior. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to Young Masters Zeke and Zenoah? Do you know that it¡¯s very impolite to interrupt other people¡¯s conversations? Oh, right, I almost forgot that you¡¯re a bandit. So you won¡¯t know what etiquette is at all.¡± Allen turned his head and nced at Sparrow with a dissatisfied expression. Allen knew that he had to please those two young masters if he wanted a better life in ckmoon Castle. He had many ttering words for the twins, and it was the bandits¡¯ fault that he did not have the time to say them. ¡°Is this guy an idiot? The other party is a silver-tier warrior. Why is he still behaving so leisurely ?¡± The caravan guards, including Lucas, looked at n with disappointment in their eyes. They thought they would have a chance to escape when they saw that someone was there to help them. However, that person had seemed so unreliable. Zeke and Zenoah were also anxious. They thought Allen had talked to them because he wanted to stall for time to wait for reinforcements. However, when they looked around, they realized that there were no reinforcements at all. There was only Allen, a guard from ckmoon Castle, within several kilometers radius. Why would he waste so much time? He should have escaped earlier. Just as everyone was worried, the five bronze-tier bandits had already arrived in front of Allen. The long knives in their hands were covered with a thickbat aura of various colors, and they were saying arrogant words. ¡°Well, you seem to be quite strong, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a fool. Just stay here obediently. After I kill you, your equipment will be ours.¡± ¡°Do it! The Boss said not to leave anyone alive.¡± As they shouted, the five bronze-tier bandits moved toward Allen. They raised the knives in their hands and swung them down with a force that could shatterrge rocks. Allen stood there in a daze as he faced their attack. He seemed to have been scared senseless. Some of the caravan guards wanted to step forward to help, but they realized that it was already toote. They could only turn their heads away; they did not dare to look. Bang! Right at that moment, a muffled sound echoed. The five long knivesnded on Allen¡¯s body. Allen did not move, but the armor on his body was not damaged at all. On the contrary, the five bandits who attacked him had to retreat a few steps. Their faces were filled with disbelief. What had happened? The five of them were bronze-tier warriors. Even a silver-tier powerhouse would have to take two steps backward to show their respect if they were to attack with their full strength. There was only one reason such a situation had urred. ¡°The armor is silver-tier. Furthermore, it¡¯s the top quality among silver-tier armors!¡± Sparrow shouted excitedly, ¡°Stop! Stop! Leave him to me.¡± He could not afford to be cautious anymore. He could not watch as they destroyed the armor. He felt that he was lucky that day. It was nearly winter, and that was the first time the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang had encountered such wealthy merchants. He had not had a set of silver armor for so many years as a bandit. If he could obtain it, his strength would increase by several times fold; he might even be able to annex a few bandit gangs and expand his influence. As he looked forward to a beautiful future, Sparrow got off his horse and walked toward Allen. A pair of bright redbat aura wings appeared on his back, and it was filled with the smell of blood; he had a fire-elementalbat aura. It smelled like blood because he had killed countless men. The gloves on his hands started to burn with blood-colored mes. Wherever he walked, there were thick bloody footprints on the ground that would not scatter. His subordinates stepped aside respectfully and discussed with trembling voices. ¡°Get out of the way! Boss is going to make a move.¡± ¡°Be careful not to touch the mes on his body. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to quench it until your body turns to ashes. Even water-elementalbat aura won¡¯t be able to extinguish it.¡± It was not only the bandits who retreated; the caravan guards also did the same. Their faces seemed pale. They shuddered in fear when they saw the murderous aura from the silver-tier warrior. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve given you a chance. If you want to me someone, then me yourself for not being quick enough.¡± Sparrow raised his right hand at Allen as he dered that. Allen did not move at all; it was as if he was scared senseless. ¡°Hmph... is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± A hint of contempt shed in Sparrow¡¯s eyes. It seemed like the other party¡¯s strength was not that great. A silver-tier warrior who had killed men was different from a warrior who had never seen blood. He could take care of Allen by himself; he would not need help from his men. Sparrow carried an iparable aura as he transformed into a ray of light and appeared in front of Allen. His fist burned with mes as he charged toward Allen. Bang! There was a muffled sound, but Allen¡¯s face waspletely unharmed. Instead, there was a thickyer of water-elementalbat aura between his face and Sparrow¡¯s burning fist. It looked like the man was quite strong; no wonder he was so arrogant. His pupils contracted. He did not wait for Allen to fight back before he rose into the air and roared, ¡°Fighting technique¡ªBloodied-hand Chaotic Dance.¡± That was his famous ultimate skill. It was ranked top among the bronze-tier skills. The air was crushed as med w marks appeared one after another as it formed a continuous web of fire that struck Allen. ¡°This guy is in deep trouble. Boss¡¯ fighting skillpressed the mes into a de-like sharpness.¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯s a silver-tier warrior, not many people could counter this move. Furthermore, this fool is not even defending himself.¡± Nevertheless, a few of the bandits pitied Allen. However, the result shocked them greatly¡ªAllen was still unscathed. There was not even a single wound on his body. He even yawned and scratched his head. ¡°Die!¡± Sparrow¡¯s eyes reddened¡ªhis every punch was faster than thest. However, his attack only hit the ground, where it left an ugly scar each time it struck it. That proved that his attack was not without power. It allowed him to strike like a storm, but Allen was like a rock that did not move. ¡°How could this be?¡± After half a minute, Sparrow panted heavily and retreated when he realized that his attacks had been ineffective. As he took a step backward, a sword light shed in front of him. Whoosh! Allen drew the sword from his waist and pierced it through Sparrow¡¯s chest. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so shy. Oh, I¡¯m wearing gold-tier armor. Well, it would be strange if you could pierce through it.¡± ¡°Gold-tier armor?¡± he said softly. Sparrow lowered his head to look at his chest; he revealed an expression that was either sorrowful or angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± If he had known that the armor on the man¡¯s body was gold-tier, then he would not have stood there and attacked so carelessly. Of course, he would have wanted it even more if he had known that it was gold-tier armor. It was greed that drove him to take action, and it was also greed that harmed him. Had their boss lost the fight? The bandits watched the scene quietly with their eyes wide open. No one said a word; it was as if they could not believe that it was real. Their boss¡¯ chest had been pierced by a sword, and his opponent had only attacked him once. Allen drew his longsword with a swoosh before he kicked the heavily-injured Sparrow. The sword aura whistled, and the five bronze-tier bandits closest to him did not even have time to resist. They were cut into halves at their waist, and fresh blood sttered everywhere. Then, Allen swung his sword again. The sky-blue sword aura was like a long dragon as it engulfed the three bandits who had tried to run away. Allen ughtered them as if he was chopping melons and vegetables. In less than a minute, more than half of bandit gang members were killed or injured. ¡°Release the arrows, release the arrows, quickly!¡± A few bandits quickly drew their bows and arrows as they trembled. They aimed at Allen¡¯s head and fired. The sharp arrows flew through the air and were shot into pieces by his little finger that was covered in armor. ¡°It¡¯s really gold-tier armor!¡± Sparrow, whoid on the ground, widened his eyes and stared at the scene. Finally, he spat out onest sentence before his head tilted and darkness engulfed him. Five minutester, the whole ce was silent. Everyone looked at Allen, who was standing in a pool of blood. They did not know what to say. He had killed more than 50 bandits in only a few minutes. He even killed the bandit leader, Sparrow, in only one move. It seemed like Allen was rich and powerful! The man had a proud look on his face as hisbat aura surged. He looked around with his long sword; he looked like a god who had descended from heaven. ¡°Allen, we¡¯re sorry to have troubled you.¡± Zeke was the first person to react. He resisted the urge to vomit as he walked over the broken limbs on the ground and patted Allen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± Allen turned around and immediately put on a pleased expression. His strong warrior demeanor had vanished. ¡°Young Masters Zeke and Zenoah were the ones who encouraged me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish the enemy so quickly! Your heroic bearings in the face of our enemies were deeply imprinted in my mind and guided me. Meeting both of you today is like seeing the sun, and mybat aura rose infinitely. Praise the sun, praise the two young masters...¡± When the caravan guards witnessed that scene, the corners of their mouths twitched. They realized that not only was the person¡¯s strength beyond their imagination, but his shamelessness was also the same. Chapter 89 - Silver-tier Equipment Is Trash

Chapter 89: Silver-tier Equipment Is Trash

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Several carriages drove through ckmoon Town. The caravan guard who was in charge of driving the carriages looked at Allen, who was in the first carriage, as he introduced ckmoon Castle¡¯s changes to Zeke and Zenoah. He remained silent. They should have felt very happy after they survived the cmity, but for some reason, they did not feel happy. Allen had wiped out all 50 members from the Bloody Hand Bandit Gang. He took the opportunity to take their weapons and even their clothes. He said, ¡°Young Master Watson might be able to use it, especially this thorny glove. It¡¯s a bronze-tier weapon.¡±. That was not the end of it. After he seized the spoils of war, Allen inquired and learned that the goods that Zeke and the others had brought from Monte Town had been taken by the remaining bandits. After he asked for the location of the carriages, Allen left on his liger. He was ready to go deal with the remaining members from the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang. When he returned half an hourter, the bandits had been wiped out. Only a few of the smarter ones, who saw that the situation was not right, had managed to escape. Who would have thought that the famous Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang would be wiped out by a ckmoon Castle guard that day? Other than the original goods, all the other items that the bandit gang seized had also been recovered. The items included weapons, armors, and a few thousand gold coins. If Zeke did not stop him, Allen even wanted to ambush the bandit gang¡¯sir to see if he could remove the other members as well. Unfortunately, he could not figure out who they were. ¡°No wonder Lord Zeke and Lord Zenoah were so calm when they angered the Mage Guild. They said that they would not be afraid as long as they could return to ckmoon Castle. It turns out they have such powerful elites there. I wonder if it¡¯s the same with all the other guards?¡± A guard at the back of the carriage whispered to hismander, Lucas, who sat beside him. Allen had taken their ce on their initial carriage, which still smelled of blood. Lucas did not answer the question, but another person beside him said, ¡°How is that possible? That Allen is a silver-tier warrior. He was only that powerful because he had gold-tier armor on him. Do you know how much that is worth? If ckmoon Castle equipped all their guards with simr weapons, they would be bankrupt.¡± ¡°Alright, focus on your driving. Even though we have entered ckmoon Town, who knows if there are other dangers? Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Lucas waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Captain Lucas.¡± After he reprimanded his team members, Lucas took a look at the carriage that headed toward them. He was envious and excited. He thought that Zeke and Zenoah had treated the guards very well; that was why he had followed the twins wholeheartedly. However, it seemed like Young Master Watson treated his subordinates even better. He had never even heard of gold-tier equipment before that. Was generosity contagious? Did Lord Zeke¡¯s family have a generous personality? Suddenly, Lucas wanted to join ckmoon Castle. He did not want much; perhaps a piece of silver-tier equipment would do. .. ¡°There are more than ten pieces of bronze-tier equipment, including the thorny gloves. In addition, there are 100 iron-tier longswords and 200 sets of iron-tier armor. These are the items that I found on the bandits¡¯ bodies. I wonder if you are satisfied with that, Young Master Zenoah, Young Master Zeke? Those equipment were not worth much. They were not as valuable as the contribution he had made when he saved the two young masters. He believed Young Master Watson would definitely reward him handsomely. Zeke and Zenoah looked at each other and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. But, Allen, how did you be so strong?¡± They remembered Allen was only a silver-tier warrior two months before that, and he had only bronze-tier equipment. That was his reward as the captain of the guards. The other guards did not have the same privilege. So how did he get gold-tier equipment in such a short time? Had ckmoon Castle struck gold? They did not only build a silver-tier wall that spanned dozens of kilometers, but they also changed their guards¡¯ equipment. Did they get their wealth from the defeated manors, or did Allen have some fortuitous encounter? As they enjoyed the scenery along the way, Zeke and Zenoah could see the manors surrounded by trees as maids went in and out of the buildings. They also saw guards on two-winged ligers as they patrolled the spacious road, and then there were people dressed inbor attires. Those people were always in groups of two or three. Zeke could guarantee that the road in front of him was definitely the best he had ever seen in a town. It was as smooth as jade and had a milky-white luster. Even if the horse carriage moved faster, not a single stone would fly. There was not even a speck of dust on the road. It seemed like the road was not made of ordinary stones. There were fields surrounded by fences on both sides of the road, and there was crystal-colored wheat in those fields. It swayed with the wind, and one could smell the fragrance from afar. If it were not inconvenient in the carriage, Zeke would have wanted to go down and have a taste. Zeke wondered if he had returned to the wrong ce. Perhaps he was at the capital of a certain country and not ckmoon Castle? ¡°Young Masters, I can¡¯t exin it in detail. You will know when we get to the castle! As for my equipment, please, allow me to keep you in suspense. You should go to ckmoon Castle to see it for yourself. I believe you will be amazed when you see it.¡± Allen revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°We are already very surprised now,¡± Zeke and Zenoah said in unison. They were very excited to see the new ckmoon Castle. About half an hourter, the carriage traveled along the ring-shaped road and arrived at the highest point in the center. There was a steeple-roofed mansion in front of them, and it was surrounded by towering walls. There was a huge training field at the front gate, where more than ten guards in armor and had long swords in their hands were training. Different types ofbat aura collided as it made ear-piercing sounds and illuminated the training field. ¡°Judging from the color of the armor on these people, they should be silver-tier! It seems that gold-tier equipment is notmon in the castle. No matter how powerful Watson is right now, it is still too excessive to give each guard a set of gold-tier equipment.¡± When they arrived at the castle, Zeke got off the carriage with Lucas and a few other guards. As he had stayed in the caravan for a while, his eyesight had sharpened, and it allowed him to determine the quality of the weapons easily. He looked at the armor on the ckmoon Knights and confirmed that they were only silver-tier. When Lucas and the others heard his words, they also nodded as if they agreed with him¡ªit was impossible for all the guards to have gold-tier equipment. The great noblemen in the kingdom might be able to offer that, but they were at a remote ce at the border; they would not have such luxury. It seemed that Allen was an exception; that was how the caravan guardsforted themselves. Even though it was equally surprising for all of them to be equipped with silver-tier equipment, they would still be able to ept that. Allen smiled as if he could see through their thoughts. However, he did not say anything; he signaled for them to enter the castle. As they approached the training field, the voice of a ckmoon Knight reached their ears. ¡°Move faster. Young Master Watson said that thest person in this month¡¯s training will be punished; they can¡¯t eat the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Use your strength. Even though we are all silver-tier warriors, I am wearing silver-tier armor. Don¡¯t be afraid to hurt me.¡± It seemed like the guards were only using the silver-tier armor for training. Lucas nodded slightly. He could train in that equipment and not have to worry about wear and tear. That made him want to join ckmoon Castle again. Then, he heard a ka-cha sound before another ckmoon Knight shouted, ¡°Damn it, my sword broke. I¡¯ve only used it against the silver-tier armor for half a day before it broke. It seems like the quality of this sword is quite bad! As expected, silver-tier equipment is trash. Let me change to another sword before we start again.¡± Broken, bad quality, trash, change to another sword¡ªthose were the words that Lucas heard, and it made him dizzy and stunned. Chapter 90 - The Fusion of Gold-tier Gloves

Chapter 90: The Fusion of Gold-tier Gloves

It was not only Lucas, but the rest of the men in the caravan, Zeke, and Zenoah were also stunned. If silver-tier equipment was trash, what about those who did not even have any bronze-tier equipment? Was their equipment worse than trash? Plus, why did those people say? They were all silver warriors. How was that possible? There were not that many silver-tier elites at the entire border, right? ¡°Did those guys brag because they saw using?¡± Lucas could not help but mutter in his heart. He had heard that some noblemen would deliberately show off their best side when they had guests. Some of the poor noblemen would even borrow money to hold a banquet to regain their dignity. Lucas thought that it might be the same situation with ckmoon Castle. Then, he noticed that the guard who had said that silver-tier weapons were trash had left the training field. A momentter, he returned with a box of weapons. The box was filled with longswords; there were at least dozens of them. They looked shiny and eye-catching. With Lucas¡¯ years of experience as a merchant¡¯s guard, he could tell at a nce that the longswords were all silver-tier weapons. Then, he saw the guard stabbed another person with the silver-tier longsword. However, his opponent managed to block that attack with hisbat aura wings. ¡°Combat aura wings¡ªthe symbol of a silver-tier warrior! There are also the silver-tier longswords. Had they been telling the truth?¡± Lucas was shocked. At that moment, he saw that the castle gate opened. A few people dressed as mages rode out on the two-winged ligers and flew into the sky. There were both male and female mages, and they looked excited as they were in a discussion. ¡°Nindy, Brother Watson told me that I¡¯m particrly talented in learning water-elemental magic. As long as I keep eating a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg every day, then I¡¯ll be able to learn gold-tier magic in a few years to advance as a gold-tier mage! He also told me that he would recruit new mages to form the Sky Magic Knights soon. When the timees, I¡¯ll be the vice-leader!¡± The one who spoke was a girl with green hair. Her face had a youthful smile, but her riding skills were not very good. The two-winged liger flew unsteadily under her bottom. ¡°Indix, don¡¯t be happy just yet. The new mages will have to wait until after the winter! Before that, you¡¯d better practice your riding skills. Otherwise, a person who can¡¯t fly freely will not be able to be the vice-leader,¡± a man with chestnut hair chimed in; he looked like the leader of the team. ¡°What can we do? She¡¯s afraid of heights.¡± The mages rode their mounts and flew high into the sky. Soon, the sky exploded with a brilliant magical light show. It was even more glorious than the biggest fireworks in the kingdom. ¡°One, two... five! A total of five mages! I can¡¯t believe that aside from the fully armed silver-tier warriors, there are also silver-tier mages in ckmoon Castle!¡± One of the caravan guards raised his head to look at the sky as he said that. Everyone knew that mages were the profession that needed the most wealth. One mage¡¯s cost could support dozens of warriors of the same tier. Since they could afford to train so many silver-tier mages, it was also no wonder why ckmoon Castle would also have so many silver-tier warriors and equipment. Just when everyone thought that they had reached the end of their shock, the cry of a monster suddenly echoed from the sky above ckmoon Castle. A golden lion with twelve enormous wings had flown into the air. A young child who looked like he was about ten years old sat on the beast¡¯s back. He wore a ck shirt and held a sky-blue magic staff in his hand. He swung the magic staff downward gently. Suddenly, the magical elements in the sky became violent. A dark cloud had gathered in the clear sky as thick water columns fell from the clouds and assembled on the ground to form a tall water-elemental giant. Its body was ten meters tall, and its two hands were in the shape of two cannon barrels. The thick front section could fit an entire person. ¡°This... What is this?¡± One of the caravan guards sat on the ground as his legs trembled. He did not dare to move at all; a water-elemental giant was next to him, and its tall body was like a mountain. He was afraid that he would be trampled if the giant were to move its feet. ¡°Is it a gold-tier spell?¡± Lucas shook his head; he felt a little dizzy. He could not think because of the sessive surprises. Allen stood behind him, and he had been watching coldly from the beginning. Then, he finally revealed a smile. What a bunch of country bumpkins! How could they possibly know ckmoon Castle¡¯s greatness? They did not show their new guests everything yet! Allen waved his hand toward the sky. ¡°Young Master Watson, we are here.¡± Ten minutester... Watson wiped the sweat on his forehead as he deactivated the gold-tier spell, Humanoid Auto Mine Giant, and put the Heart of the Sea staff back into his bag on his waist. He had been practicing that spell every day for two months, and he could finally control the spell like when he fused it. He had learned it daily, and his magical capacity had increased; he had officially reached the gold tier. Watson patted the Golden sh¡¯s head as he got down from its back. The magical beast shrank its body size and contracted its wings immediately. Then, it became an ordinary kitten and climbed onto Watson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you areing back today? I was thinking of sending someone to pick you up if you aren¡¯t back in two days.¡± ¡°We had wanted to give you a surprise, Watson,¡± Zeke and Zenoah said in unison. However, it seemed like Watson had given them a surprise instead. ¡°Young Master Watson, they had encountered a bandit group called The Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang on their way back. But, don¡¯t worry, I have exterminated all those bandits! I¡¯ve also seized more than 300 sets of equipment from them, plus a few thousand gold coins. Please take a look, Young Master.¡± Allen waved his hand. Some of the caravan guards reacted; they pushed a carriage forward. The coach was full of equipment and gold coins; it looked like a small treasure room. Some of the ckmoon Knights on the field immediately looked at the crowd before they nced away again. They did not think it was anything special. ¡°Young Master Watson, it¡¯s all my fault for being ipetent and scaring the two young masters. If I were a little stronger, I would have been able to eliminate the enemy faster. As the captain of the guards, why am I so weak? I¡¯m so ashamed.¡± As Allen spoke, he looked at Watson and wiped the tears from his eyes. Watson thought it was funny; he knew that Allen wanted a reward. Even though the man did not say anything about how his brothers were robbed, he could guess that it was a dangerous situation. So there was no harm in rewarding him. ¡°Allen, since you brought this carriage back, I¡¯ll give it to you as a reward.¡± Watson stood in front of the carriage and nced into it. Hundreds of iron-tier weapons and more than ten pieces of bronze=tier equipment were in front of him. Then he saw the pair of gloves. [Bronze-tier Blood-red Thorny Gloves] [Effect: Can break the defense of bronze-tier opponents.] [Additional effect: Can inflict severe injuries to the enemy. Wounds from this weapon will not heal.] ¡°This is the only piece of equipment in this carriage that looks pretty good.¡± Watson muttered as he looked at his brothers¡¯ guards. Then, he had an idea in his mind. ¡°Fuse, activate!¡± He extended his hand toward the carriage. With a light shout, the equipment in the carriage immediately transformed into a stream of light and collided to cover the Blood-red Thorny Gloves. After a moment, the entire carriage of equipment disappeared; the only thing left behind were gold coins and a glittering one-handed glove. The glove was engraved with blood-red patterns, and it had a faint glow as if it was breathing. There were thorny-like patterns on the fingers, and the tips were as sharp as swords. The information about the glove appeared in Watson¡¯s eyesight. [Gold-tier Endless Sea of Blood ck Thorny Gloves] [Effect: Can break the defense of gold-tier opponents] [Additional effects: Can cause serious injury, break armor (ignores 50% of the enemy¡¯s defense), transfiguration, lifesteal (absorbs the enemy¡¯s blood, the more blood you drain, the more powerful it is)] [Additional skills: Endless sea of blood (releases all the blood it absorbs, causing arge-scale magic attack, up to gold-tier)] Chapter 91 - Declaration of Allegiance

Chapter 91: Deration of Allegiance

¡°Where are the weapons in the carriage? And this is a gold-tier weapon. It should be a gold-tier weapon, right?¡± The guards of the caravan cried out in surprise. That was the first time they had seen such a method. Well, to be more precise, it was the first time they had heard of it. A gold-tier forger would have to spend dozens of days to forge a gold-tier weapon. However, Watson only waved his hand and said that it was a forging technique. They did not believe it at all. It was even more convincing to say that it was magic. ¡°Allen, this weapon is now yours, along with the thousands of gold coins in the carriage.¡± Watson waved his hand. Allen, who had been waiting impatiently, immediately walked to the side of the carriage. He picked up the glove and wore it. In an instant, the glove had locked onto his skin. As Allen looked at the glove on his right hand, he realized that he could not put it down, especially when the glove had changed from a gorgeous gold-red color to an inconspicuous dark gold color. It even moved ording to his will. He liked it even more when he realized that its pattern had been hidden from sight. He praised his young master¡¯s generosity repeatedly, though he was not excited about the gold coins. ¡°Everyone, stop the training for a moment. Listen up; I am a person who can differentiate between rewards and punishments. Allen has made a great contribution, so he deserves such a reward! You should also learn from him and work hard to improve your strength.¡± Watson¡¯s words were directed at the guards on the training field. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± The ckmoon Knights on the training field put their weapons down and stepped forward in unison; their shouts could almost shake the sky. They looked at Allen with envy. They might not appreciate silver-tier equipment, but gold-tier equipment was different. It was equivalent to dozens of silver-tier equipment. If they had gold-tier equipment and they had to face a silver-tier warrior, their enemy might not be able to break through their defenses in a year. ¡°Allen, are you satisfied with my reward?¡± Watson turned around and asked; he was satisfied with everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied...¡± Allen was about to say that he was extremely satisfied. However, when he thought about the guards that Zeke and Zenoah had brought with them, he wanted to protect his honor as the captain of ckmoon Castle guards. He coughed and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯m very satisfied! I swear that I will continue to work hard and not let you down.¡± Watson grunted and deliberately looked behind Zeke and Zeke. Then he said, ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, these people are...¡± ¡°They are the guards we recruited in Monte Town. Some of them are bronze-tier warriors, especially Lucas, who is reaching the silver tier soon! We wanted to get them out of Monterey town ande to ckmoon Castle to serve as guards. Well, it seems like the ckmoon Knights are strong enough now, so maybe we don¡¯t need them anymore.¡± Zeke saw through Watson¡¯s hint and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give them some money and let them leave the castle?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll need them. Right now, there are 50 ckmoon Knights in the castle, and the weakest one is ranked silver-tier. If they are only at bronze tier, then they won¡¯t be of much help to us.¡± Watson looked troubled. Two months ago, they had only two silver-tier guards in ckmoon Castle¡ªAllen and Liszt. However, most of the guards had advanced to silver-tier, and Allen had almost broken through that. They could defeat everyone at the border, except for the border count. Plus, the mages at the castle had also reached the silver tier; they had managed to do that with Watson¡¯s help. Even Nindy had mastered two silver-tier spells¡ªthe water-elemental warrior summon and the mine cannonball. Apart from their hard work, they had also been eating Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs daily and received training techniques from Nightingale. The guards in the castle did not need any silver-tier equipment. Instead, they desired gold-tier equipment so that they could use it when they broke through to that level one day. As for the people that Zeke had brought with him, Watson had told them the truth. He kept some of the information to himself. The standard of his ckmoon Knights had hit the maximum level. It would not be easy for the guards to advance to gold-tier in a short amount of time. Therefore, he cared about quality. He did not intend to say those words out loud. He should have maintained the dignity of a leader in front of his subordinates. He had to show that he did not care about those people and make them nervous to earn their loyalty. Sure enough, Lucas and the caravan guards were nervous when they heard what Watson had said. If they had not seen ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength and Watson¡¯s godly skill of fusing gold-tier weapons, they might have left in a fit of anger. However... They wanted to be stronger and to have the standard to say that silver-tier equipment was trash. They wanted to be like Allen, who single-handedly wiped out an entire bandit gang, and they wanted to hold their head high in front of theirpanions. ¡°Young Master Watson, even though our strength is quite average currently, we can train very hard. I may only be a bronze-tier warrior now, but I am confident that I can keep up with everyone¡¯s pace in ckmoon Castle.¡± Lucas paused for a moment. He did not ask Watson to let him stay. However, the other guards nodded and said the same thing. ¡°Captain Lucas is right. We¡¯ll work hard; hard work is the best talent.¡± ¡°Give us a few years, and we can be stronger! If we can¡¯t, we can do chores that don¡¯t require much strength. After all, we can¡¯t go back to Monte Town anymore.¡± Zeke thought that it was enough. He said, ¡°Watson, these people have protected us. If it weren¡¯t for them, we might not even be alive to meet with Allen.¡± Zenoah also said, ¡°Yes, Watson. Why don¡¯t we keep them?¡± ¡°Alright. For the sake of my two brothers, I will ept you¡ªreluctantly.¡± Watson gestured toward the guards in front of him. ¡°From now on, you are members of ckmoon Castle. I will have the maidservants draw up a contract for youter. You must follow our orders strictly and learn from your seniors. If you don¡¯t perform well, then I will still kick you out. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson, we understand.¡± Lucas and the others looked at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. The clever ones took the opportunity to kneel on one knee toward Watson to dere their loyalty. .. An hour had passed since they epted Lucas and the other guards. Watson handed the distribution of the standard equipment and the other matters to n. Then, he brought his two brothers to the bathroom in the castle. The reconstructed bathroom was even more spacious than before. The pool had warm vapor that rose out of it as Watson and his two brothersid on the jade tform. They were shirtless as they enjoyed the massages that a maid in a towel had given them. Watson saw his brothers¡¯ reaction; he knew that they were aroused. ¡°Well, I guess there is a benefit to being young. At least I won¡¯t have to deal with any arousal for now, and I won¡¯t make a fool out of myself like this,¡± Watson muttered to himself. Then, he said softly, ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, you guys haven¡¯t had a pleasant time in Monte Town these past two months, right? Did the people from the Mage Guild make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to talk about that. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Carter from the Good Luck Caravan and Lord Reynolds from the Wind Journey Caravan, we might have already been captured by those people from the Mage Guild! We haven¡¯t had the opportunity to touch any women for the past few days; we¡¯ve been hiding here and there.¡± Zeke nced at the cute maid behind him as he recounted what had happened in Monte Town. Zeke said, ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing to say about that. Watson, tell us about the changes in ckmoon Castle over the past two months. How did you manage to develop this ce so quickly?¡± Faced with the burning and curious gazes of his two older brothers, Watson smiled and cleared his throat. ¡°This matter started two months ago.¡± Chapter 92 - Wealth That Could Rival A City

Chapter 92: Wealth That Could Rival A City

Two months ago, Watson had defeated more than ten manors. When the other manors nearby heard the news, they sent people to deliver generous gifts to ckmoon Castle. There were hundreds of manors of all sizes at the border, and Watson had only eliminated more than ten that had infuriated him. What about next time? After they learned about ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength, the surrounding manors fell into a panic; they feared they would be the next cornerstone of ckmoon Castle¡¯s expansion. More than 50 manor owners had sent gifts, and they were all very generous as the gifts included weapons, ores, and magical beasts. In addition to the resources that Watson had originally obtained after the battle¡ª12,000 iron-tier magical beasts, 1,000 bronze-tier magical beasts, 1,000 sets of iron-tier armor and longswords, 100 sets of bronze-tier defensive weapons, more than 100 pieces of jewelry, and a total of 20-,000 gold coins. It was an unimaginable amount of wealth. ording to the fusion system, ten ordinary iron-tier monsters could fuse to form amon bronze-tier monster, while two elite monsters could fuse to form one. Fortunately, the quality of the monsters was not bad. After he fused the monsters, Watson had already obtained 5,000 silver-tier two-winged ligers, of which 4,000 were fused with the Golden sh to transform it from a six-winged golden chimera to a twelve-winged golden chimera; its strength had reached the peak of gold tier. After all, the more he fused magical beasts of the same type, the more difficult it was to improve them. Watson expected to fuse another 5,000 beasts with the Golden sh before it could break through to tinum-tier. There was no need to rush that matter. After he solved the problem with the magical beasts, Watson began to fuse his weapons. Just like magical beasts, there were also differences in the quality of weapons. Silver-tier weapons could easily improve those with poor quality, and there were 300 sets of silver-tier equipment in the castle. In addition, there were 50 pieces of high-quality equipment, all of which had been upgraded from bronze to silver-tier armor. Fifty ckmoon Knights were equipped with one piece of equipment each, while the rest of the regr silver-tier equipment was used for training. It did not matter even if they were damaged. Watson only needed to consume a certain amount of ores to deal with the damaged silver-tier equipment. After he fused them, he would be able to restore them to their original state. He was prepared to wait until the winter to sell those ordinary silver-tier pieces of equipment; he would sell them to the nearby manors for 50 gold coins each. Typically, a bronze-tier weapon could be sold for ten gold coins, and a silver-tier weapon could be sold for ten times that, so 50 gold coins was a meager price. ckmoon Castle had already developed to a particr scale, so it would not be reasonable to expand it so rashly before it was stable. It would be better to build a good rtionship with the nearby manors and form a business alliance. He had already promised more than 50 manors that ckmoon Town would officially open after the winter season. At that time, each manor would be able to buy their ownnd and build their own shops to improve the town jointly. ¡°Watson, Zenoah and I have always been proud of our business acumen. But, now, it seems that the smartest person in our family is you! Using force to intimidate others into bing your allies and offering them good choices on time¡ªonly you can think of such a method.¡± Zeke enjoyed the massage from the maid; his eyes narrowedfortably. He could not help but sigh when he heard that. ¡°I didn¡¯t force them. After all, the other manors are also profiting from this. They can buy many things in ckmoon Castle! For example, the silver longswords that we produced. Even if they are inferior, they can earn 50 gold coins by selling them for 100 gold coins. In the entire border, I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who can mass produce silver weapons,¡± Watson exined with a smile. It was because of the fusion system¡¯s advantages that he could buy low and sell high. He could sell things that others did not have but wanted; it was a way to curry favor with them. ckmoon Castle was able to build a magnificent wall that covered tens of kilometers in two months. It could not be done without help from the variousrge manors; only a few of them knew of ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength. He believed that after the news spread out, the entire border would be under his control, and it would only take a few years to realize Watson¡¯s expectations. The border count had also not said anything since he made such a big move in ckmoon Castle. Perhaps he was busy preparing for winter and did not have time to pay attention to him. Initially, Watson had been on guard against the border count and often acted cautiously. Then, however, he had gotten bolder. ¡°Watson, tell me, how much assets do our family have now?¡± Zenoah asked curiously. ¡°Let me think.¡± Watson rubbed his chin. ¡°Excluding ckmoon Castle itself, we have one million gold coins, 50,000 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, 1,000 silver-tier magical beasts, and two gold-tier magical beasts. There are still four, oh, no, counting the ones that we just made for Allen, we now have five gold-tier equipment, 50 high-quality silver-tier equipment, and more than 200 ordinary silver-tier equipment.¡± ¡°What about the men?¡± Zeke added, ¡°How many people are there in the castle now?¡± ¡°We have 5,000 people. More than 3,000 of them were from the defeated manors. They included five mages, 50 ckmoon Knights, and more than 20 maids. The rest are mostly farmers andborers! Oh, right, I forgot to mention that due to the integration of more than ten manors, we now have 1,500 acres ofnd in ckmoon Castle. All of them are nted with crystal wheat. When the winter ends, and all the wheat ripens, we will sell them for arge sum of money.¡± Watson rubbed his fingers and drew the shape of a gold coin. Zeke and Zenoah looked at each other and gasped at the same time. They had expected that their family was rich, but they did not expect they had be so wealthy. Zeke said, ¡°With so many things, we should have at least a few million gold coins. Does that mean we are now millionaires?¡± Zenoah asked, ¡°As rich as a country?¡± A few months ago, his family was still thinking about which day of the week they would get to eat meat. They searched all over their house, but they could not find a single gold coin. It seemed like they could fill the castle with gold coins after Watson affected all those changes. ¡°Not to that extent. Perhaps as rich as a city.¡± Watson smiled. ckmoon Castle¡¯s total assets were no less than that of an ordinary noble. He had started a concrete step in the world, and he would only go further in the future. ¡°ThirdBrother, Fourth Brother, the massages are almost done. It¡¯s time to take a bath. Or do you want to...¡± Watson nced at the lower parts of his two brothers as he spoke with a mocking expression. The two maidservants who were massaging Zeke and Zenoah blushed and said considerately, ¡°Young Masters, do you want us to serve you further? There¡¯s a room outside the bathroom.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Zeke grabbed his bathrobe embarrassedly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. It¡¯s our duty to serve our masters,¡± the older maid said gently. She took Zeke¡¯s bathrobe off. It was their job to serve others, and it was an honor to serve the castle master¡¯s older brothers. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Zeke and Zeke were half-pushed and half-led out by the maids. Watson slid into the bath alone and enjoyed the hot water. He opened his arms and said, ¡°My brothers have been holding back for a long time. Let them enjoy it. I can also enjoy my own happy time.¡± For a child his age, what was more pleasant than taking a bath alone? There was nothing else. ¡°Young Master, we are here to help you take a bath.¡± He heard a gentle voice as the bathroom door was pushed open; two beautiful figures walked into the bathroom slowly. Chapter 93 - A Gathering Of Bandits

Chapter 93: A Gathering Of Bandits

Watson turned his head and saw Cape and Wendy. They were in white bathrobes, and under those bathrobes were the curves of an adolescent girl. Wendy was still young and had yet to develop fully; she only had a youthful curve on her chest. A bath towel covered her body, and only her slender corbones and pale arms were exposed. It was different with Cape¡ªthe bathrobe she wore was translucent, and the peaks on her chest could be seen clearly. Watson opened his mouth; blood almost flowed from his nose. Cape and Wendy had already reached the edge of the bath and sat down beside him as he watched them. The unique fragrance from a young girl¡¯s body was lovely. Water vapor condensed into droplets and slid down the skin of those two girls. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m here to scrub your back.¡± Wendy held a towel in her hand and lowered her head with a blush on her face. On the other hand, Cape proudly puffed her chest and held it with both hands as she smiled charmingly. ¡°Young Master, do you want to experience thefortable service like before?¡± The two of them had been waiting outside for a long time. They saw Watson brought his two brothers into the bathroom, and they waited for the twins to leave before they entered the bathroom. As the personal maids, they were only responsible for Watson. Wendy looked at Cape and then looked at herself; she said unwillingly, ¡°Young Master, if you want, I can also¡ª¡± ¡°Wendy, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to do that.¡± Watson grinned. He was an adult in his previous life. He would always feel guilty when he saw such an expression on the teenage girl¡¯s face. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m not forcing myself. I have been yours the moment I came to ckmoon Castle.¡± When he saw Wendy¡¯s determined look, Watson coughed. He felt that it was not good to refuse her, so he immediately coughed for a distraction. ¡°Well, I understand. I¡¯ve been working hard all day, and I¡¯m sweating all over. I need someone to help me take a bath. Come here and take a bath with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Wendy and Cape looked at each other; their faces were full of joy. At the same time, they took off their bathrobes and swam into the water like two snow-white fish. What happened next was an indescribable scene. That night, Watson went back to his room and ate more than ten Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Of course, he did not do anything with them. .. Early in the morning, on a mountain not far from ckmoon Town. It was a barren mountain, surrounded by dense forests. If someone unfamiliar with the environment were there, they would definitely get lost. The mountain was hundreds of meters high, and every once in a while, a fence would be set up. There were caves of all sizes and also traces of man-made construction. At that moment, in the cave closest to the mountain base, a man in leather armor stood at the entrance on a lookout. There was a scar on the man¡¯s face that went across the bridge of his nose. His hair was golden and curly, and there were two scimitars on his back. He smiled coldly at the people in front of him; those people were shivering, and they were in the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang uniform. ¡°The Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang is too empty now. How could they bepletely wiped out by an unknown person? Well, from today onward, this mountain will be taken over by the Storm Bandit Gang. Now, we will give you two choices.¡± The man softly spat out a few words. ¡°Surrender or die.¡± ¡°Veigar, you¡¯ve gone too far. Our boss has just died, and you¡¯re already here to steal our territory. Do you want to break the agreement between the major bandit gangs?¡± A member of the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang questioned the man angrily. There was an agreement between the bandit gangs. Each bandit gang had its own jurisdiction, and other bandit gangs could not interfere with one another. If a bandit gang was wiped out, then the remaining bandits had the right to choose to join another gang of their own free will; no one else could interfere with their choices. The Storm Bandit Gang was also a well-known bandit group at the border. The leader of the group was a silver-tier warrior; he was known as Green Lightning Veigar. People said that his weapon, the Storm Scimitar, was a silver-tier weapon found in a ruin in the Misty Forest; no one was his match when he had those two weapons. Previously, the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang had relied on Sparrow¡¯s leadership and the advantage in numbers to fight against the Storm Bandit Gang. However... Veigar snorted inughter. Then, he moved his hand around his waist. No one saw how he moved. They only saw a sh of de light mixed with thunder whistled past them. One of the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang members was cut in half at the waist¡ªblood and guts sttered all over the ground. When the others saw that, their faces ashen. They resisted the urge to vomit, and their legs trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about any agreement between the bandit gangs. I only know that the strong will survive while the weak will die! I¡¯ll give you one more chance to choose. Surrender or die?¡± ¡°We... we¡ª¡± the remaining Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang members looked at each other; they were about to surrender. At that moment, a weak cough came from behind Veigar. ¡°Veigar, you came here right after the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang was destroyed. You are really well-informed, indeed! However, you are too ambitious if you want to take over this territory for yourself.¡± Veigar sneered and stared at an old man who wore a ck bamboo hat with sawtooth-shaped edges. He walked with the help of a wooden cane. The man looked old, and the ground died wherever he walked. The grass and trees in the gaps between the rocks withered and turned yellow as if their vitality had been removed. Two skeletal soldiers with swords and shields walked behind the old man; they smelled of death. Veigar¡¯s pupils constricted, and his aura increased. ¡°Sven, don¡¯t tell me that your poor bandit gang also wants a piece of the pie. Why don¡¯t you ask the two scimitars in my hand?¡± ¡°Veigar, it looks like you¡¯re still the same. You¡¯re always so impatient; it¡¯s so easy for you to die.¡± Then, another masked woman walked into the cave after the old man with the crutches. Well, to be precise, she floated into the cave; her feet did not touch the ground. The woman was tall and slender, and the mask on her face was in the shape of a rabbit. She also had a mouthful of fangs. She looked exceptionally strange. She wore a long ck dress with golden and red patterns. It seemed very expensive. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Lady Gluttony is here too.¡± Veigar put his hand on the scimitar on his back. He seemed to have thought of something as he withdrew his hand again. Demoness, Shabby, Storm, and Bloodied-Hand were the four most significant bandit gangs in the border area, and the Demoness Bandit Gang was the most mysterious of them. Their members were all women, and their leaders were arrogant, angry, gluttony¡ªpart of the seven deadly sins. Furthermore, they believed in the evil god known as the primordial demoness. People said that the members of that bandit gang kept the ancient ritual of human sacrifices to obtain power. No one was willing to provoke them. ¡°The leaders of the other bandit gangs are gathered here. Do they really want our territory so badly?¡± A few Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang members looked sorrowful. They had been surrounded by a man named Allen, and they only managed to escape with incredible difficulty. They did not expect to run into the leaders of the other three bandit gangs. That mountain was the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang¡¯sir, and it contained a small amount of wealth that they had umted. They did not think that those things could cause the three major bandit gangs to make such a big fuss. What was it that drove those people to want them? Chapter 94 - A Group of Beggars

Chapter 94: A Group of Beggars

¡°So, the Demoness Bandit Gang is also here for that purpose, right?¡± Veigar looked at Lady Gluttony, then at Sven, and asked with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°I think the people here have only one purpose, and that is to find the reason for the destruction of the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang.¡± The woman in a fanged rabbit maskughed softly. Her voice was like a silver bell ringing; it was very pleasant to the ears. ¡°While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s divide Sparrow¡¯s territory. It¡¯s impossible to monopolize such arge piece of territory by yourself! If you disagree, Veigar, you¡¯ll have to fight Mr. Sven and me simultaneously. That¡¯s not what you want, right?¡± Every bandit gang had their own territory. They would usually work in their respective domains and did not interfere with each other. If they were to inherit the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang¡¯s territory, their range of activity would increase by a lot. Therefore, they were not interested in the mountain itself. Instead, they were interested in its added value. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. Let¡¯s follow the agreement between the bandit gangs and divide thisnd equally.¡± Veigar nodded. His words made the several Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang members behind him so angry that they wanted to curse. What did he mean when he said that he was not an unreasonable person? If Veigar were a reasonable man, he would not have threatened them. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for that. We want to know about the person who had destroyed the Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang.¡± Sven knocked the crutch in his hand and looked at the survivors. ¡°Tell me, how did your boss die?¡± Even though Sparrow was not an elite, he was still a silver-tier warrior, after all. I really want to know, which manor would send a hundred people to kill him?¡± A young bandit raised a finger weakly. ¡°A hundred people?¡± Sven nodded, ¡°Exchanging the lives of a hundred guards for the death of a silver-tier warrior, this is quite a good deal! However, the manor must be quite powerful to be willing to send a hundred men. I¡¯ve never heard of such a faction at the border.¡± ¡°It was not a hundred men.¡± The young bandit shook his head. ¡°Ten men, then?¡± Sven frowned. ¡°Sparrow died at the hands of ten peak bronze-tier warriors?¡± Only ten peak bronze-tier warriors would be able to kill a silver-tier warrior. ¡°Not exactly.¡± The young bandit swallowed his saliva as he said, ¡°There was only one murderer.¡± Yes, there was only one murderer. He vaguely remembered what had happened the previous day. They had followed their boss¡¯ instruction and guarded the horse carriages and supplies that they had plundered. They had waited for Sparrow to lead more than 50 people to ughter the wealthy merchants that had left Monte Town. Then, they were to return to the mountain to celebrate. In the end, they did not see Sparrow. Instead, they had waited for a god of death. He was dressed in silver-white armor and held a longsword in his hand. He was like a god who had descended from the heavens. With just a few casual swings, he had wiped out more than half of their people. There was only one person! Sven¡¯s pupils were constricted as he cried out in surprise, ¡°A silver-tier warrior?¡± He restrained his shocked expression quickly and asked the other two leaders, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hey, Sven, you can¡¯t really believe the words of these small fries, right?¡± Veigar was the first to speak. He nced at the few Bloodied-Hand Bandit Gang members disdainfully. ¡°They may be silver-tier warriors. No matter how strong they are, it¡¯s impossible for them to kill Sparrow and destroy the entire Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang at the same time. After all, the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang had more than a hundred people! In my opinion, these survivors must have hallucinated because of the impact of their boss¡¯ death.¡± ¡®We didn¡¯t..¡¯. The few survivors of the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang felt aggrieved. They did really see a person who had looked like a god of death. ¡°Regardless of whether this is true or not, we can¡¯t just ignore the appearance of a force that wiped out the entire Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang.¡± Sven coughed weakly. ¡°I suggest that we join forces and destroy this force.¡± The bandits were only active during the winter when the magical beasts wreak havoc on humans. The border count would have his hands full; he would not have any time to care about other things. There were not that many powerful manors at the border. Otherwise, how could they continue to plunder everyone else? ¡°Do you know the name of the person who attacked you?¡± Veigar had agreed with the suggestion, so he asked that question. Soon, a bandit told him what he wanted to know. ¡°The man who killed our brothers was called Allen. He ims to be ckmoon Castle¡¯s guard.¡± ckmoon Castle. The eyes of the three leaders turned cold; they knew that name. If ckmoon Castle could destroy the entire Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang, then they could also eliminate the other bandit gangs. They must not be left alive. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in three days. Let¡¯s gather all our members and go to ckmoon Castle to see its power. When we take this castle, let¡¯s get the spoils of war with our own abilities?¡± Lady Gluttony suggested. The eyes of the other two leaders shed with a bloodthirsty luster as they agreed to her suggestion. ¡°Deal!¡± .. Since the three bandit gangs were located in different ces, it took them more than two days to gather their forces. On the morning of the third day. It was already the twelfth month; the grey sky was covered in light snow. A group of more than 500 bandits headed toward the direction of ckmoon Town from three different directions. At the training field in ckmoon Castle. Watson rode on the Golden sh and flew into the sky; he waved his staff to practice gold-tier magic. Since he had almost mastered the Humanoid Auto Mine Giant spell, he did not practice it that day. Instead, he practiced the spell in the half gold-tier magic scroll that he had obtained after he killed Folson¡ªthe Silver Serpent on the Raging Sea. The clouds in the sky surged like waves, and lightning was contained within it. An illusory giant silver snake was also in it, its body twisted and turned as if it carried a terrifying pressure. It looked like it could overturn the world and the ocean. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a defective spell, it is not weaker than the Humanoid Auto Mine Giant spell. As expected, the lost ancient magic is powerful, indeed! It¡¯s hard to imagine how powerful this magic would be if it were aplete scroll,¡± Watson muttered softly. Since it was half a scroll, the spell could not be performed normally. Arge amount of magic elements had to be injected into it. Folson had chosen a blood sacrifice to activate. However, Watson had a source of magic power, so he did not need to go through so much trouble. ¡°I wonder which ruins in the Misty Forest that Folson had gotten this scroll from? It looks like I have to go there to take a look when I have time.¡± Watson rubbed his chin and lowered his head to look at the training field. The number of ckmoon Knights had increased from 50 men to 65 men as they had employed Lucas and the other caravan guards. After a few days of training, Lucas and the others¡¯ strength had improved, and they were also equipped with silver-tier armor. Their faces were filled with joy. ¡°After the winter, we will recruit another batch of men to increase the number of ckmoon Knights to 100 men. That way, we will have the rudimentary form of an army.¡± As he thought about his future ns, Watson heard a guard yelling out to him from the field. He descended with the Golden sh hurriedly. After theynded, he saw Allen¡¯s strange expression as the man rushed toward him with a shout. ¡°Young Master Watson, there¡¯s a group of beggars outside of ckmoon Town! There are a few hundred of them. They¡¯re using hoes and chisels to destroy the wall that we had built. Young Master, do you want to send some men to stop them?¡± Chapter 95 - You Have Three Minutes

Chapter 95: You Have Three Minutes

Outside ckmoon Town. Outside the high walls made of obsidian gold, hundreds of bandit gang members in different attires were waving their swords with all their might as they hacked the wall in front of them while they hummed a bad. ¡°We are bandits, great bandits. We have seen mountains of knives and seas of fire, as well as fascinating treasures...¡± It was obvious that the bandits were from three different camps based on their attire. One group was in green-gray robes with a de tied to the end of the robe. An old man with a white beard and hair and a cane in his hand stood in front of that group. The other group was in sky-blue armor with lightning and dark clouds embroidered on it, and their leader carried two scimitars on his back. Thest group was women in ck robes and ck masks. The leader wore apletely different rabbit mask. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so much obsidian gold, a rare silver-tier ore! They have so much that they have used it to build a wall! We¡¯re fortunate to see so many of these silver-tier ores before we attack ckmoon Castle.¡± The man with the two scimitars on his back was Green Lightning Veigar, and he was smiling smugly. Three days ago, the bandit gangs had agreed to attack ckmoon Castle together. They did not expect that they would see an endless city wall when they gathered their forces and arrived at their destination. The leaders of the three bandit gangs were all silver-tier elites. Therefore, they recognized the material used in the wall in front of them. ¡°Veigar, maybe this is ckmoon Castle¡¯s handiwork. I have been in seclusion for the past few months, and I didn¡¯t expect such a big change to have urred since then.¡± Sven, the leader of the Shabby Bandit Gang, sighed. Lady Gluttony from the Demoness Bandit Gang did not say anything. Veigar nced at Sven and curled his lips in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re saying that ckmoon Castle built this? I think you¡¯re getting old and muddle-headed. Only the Fairy Castle has the ability to build such a wall in the entire border. I would believe you if you said that the border count built this wall to deal with the magical beasts during the winter.¡± No matter who built the wall, it should not have existed. The wall would be able to stop all the magical beasts in their tracks. If that were to happen, how would the bandits continue to plunder? The wall had to be torn down, and the bandits would take those ores as spoils of war. Even though obsidian gold was not particrly precious among silver-tier ores, Veigar knew that the wall was not the treasure he wanted. Hence, he gave an order to his men. ¡°Hurry up and tear it down. Once we tear down this wall, we will rush in and destroy that castle.¡± At that moment, Veigar still thought that ckmoon Castle was only a puppet force that the border count controlled. It seemed like the count had paid attention to where they had suffered the most losses during previous winters. Unfortunately, he was only giving them gifts. Ping... Ping... Ping... Then, the Storm Bandit Gang members smashed their weapons onto the wall. Sparks flew in all directions, but the wall was not damaged at all. Instead, the weapons in their hands were crushed. ¡°Boss, the wall is too hard. We can¡¯t break it.¡± A young bandit had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°D*mn it, my saber is broken. I spent dozens of gold coins on that iron-tier weapon.¡± The older bandit beside him cursed as he looked at his saber with grief. ¡°What a bunch of trash! You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter?¡± Veigar snorted coldly. He drew the Storm Scimitar from his back and brandished it into two streaks of green lightning as he headed straight for the wall. The light was so bright that everyone else could not keep their eyes open. Veigar waved the scimitars and then sheathed them in one smooth move. Then, he turned around. He did not even look at the ce where he had struck. Instead, he turned his head around confidently and said, ¡°Did you see that? Attack it fiercely like that. If you can¡¯t tear down the wall today, you won¡¯t get to eat when we go back.¡± After he finished speaking, Veigar suddenly felt that something was wrong. His surroundings were utterly silent. Many of his subordinates stopped what they were doing and stared at him with strange expressions on their faces. They swallowed their saliva and looked like they wanted to say something, but they did not dare to open their mouth. ¡°Idiots, I told you to get to work. Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Veigar, I advise you to look behind you,¡± the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s Lady Gluttony said. Veigar turned around and was instantly dumbfounded. The obsidian gold in the wall behind him still shimmered with a faint luster. There was not a single hole in it. Instead, the smooth mirror-like wall reflected his face as if it was mocking him. Veigar¡¯s face immediately turned red. He was very embarrassed, and there was a hint of panic in his shame. He had heard that obsidian gold was very tough¡ªthe hardest of all silver-tier minerals, but he had not expected it to be so strong. Veigar wanted to preserve his reputation, so he coughed and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡± He brandished his scimitar again, and he used all of his strength. A pair of wings wrapped in lightning appeared on his back, and his entire body turned into a bolt of lightning. As it pierced through the air, the other men only felt a sh of light in front of them. Then, they saw a bolt of lightning collide with the wall with a loud bang. Veigar¡¯s blood rushed. He took a few steps backward and held a fist-sized piece of obsidian gold in his hand. Heughed out loud. ¡°Did you see that? I managed to cut a piece of the obsidian gold. It is still very easy...¡± Halfway through hisughter, he began to cough. The bandits were speechless. Sven shook his head. Lady Gluttony¡¯s mask moved, and two words echoed. ¡°Childish.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you destroying the wall?¡± A childish voice suddenly echoed from the top of the wall, and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked up and saw a ten-year-old child as he poked his head out from the wall. He looked downward curiously. Watson looked at the men outside the wall with helplessness. He knew that the silver-tier ores he used for the wall would attract the wrong kind of attention. Therefore, he not only used the strongest ores for the wall, but he had also fused the ores multiple times to strengthen the obsidian gold. Where did the strangely dressed beggarse from? They looked organized and disciplined, and some of them seemed especially powerful; they exuded the aura of silver-tier elites. Did silver-tier elites have to beg? That should not be the case. Those people must have been the bandits that other people always mentioned. However, he did not provoke them, so why were they there to destroy his home? Watson thought about it, and his eyes suddenly widened. He remembered that Allen had destroyed a bandit gang called the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang a few days ago. Were those beggars their aplices? Were they there for revenge? Watson¡¯s expression sank as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. This is ckmoon Town¡¯s border. You¡¯re ying with fire if you dare to mess around here! I¡¯ll give you three minutes to leave quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Watson preferred to handle things peacefully, so he gave them a warning first. However, he did not expect that the warning would have the opposite effect. ¡°You¡¯ll be rude to me? You? Kid, whose child are you? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that you shouldn¡¯t eat and speak without permission?¡± Veigar held his two des and looked upward with a disdainful expression. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too. Go back and tell your parents that the Storm Bandit Gang has expropriated thisnd! And I want to see the person in charge of this ce in three minutes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill everyone behind this wall. Remember, you only have three minutes.¡± Chapter 96 - Veigars Death

Chapter 96: Veigar¡¯s Death

Three minutes? Watson was amused. They had underestimated him. Well, anyone who saw his appearance would treat him like a child. Who would have thought that a ten-year-old child was the person in charge of ckmoon Castle? ¡°Young Master Watson, these evil bandits spoke so rudely to you. Please allow me to kill them all,¡± Allen, who stood behind Watson, said as he nced downward. He was the one who first discovered those bandits while he was on patrol. He immediately told Watson that there were still 64 ckmoon Knights and five mages with him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Watson. These bandits are very hateful. Many people at the border have lost their lives because of them! Young Master, let me go out and fight for the people,¡± Liszt said as he held the longsword by his waist; he had a hateful expression on his face. ¡°Young Master, I want to fight too.¡± The burly man, William, carried a hammer and stepped forward, followed by the other members of the ckmoon Knights. ¡°So do we!¡± Since Watson told them not to reveal themselves, they did not act rashly. Watson¡¯s second sister, Nindy, stood behind the ckmoon Knights. She was there because she heard that someone had caused trouble outside the wall. Her mother, Catherine, was worried that Watson would go there alone, so she had asked her to look after him. Nindy was also curious about the person bold enough to offend ckmoon Castle. ¡°Nindy, those are bandit gangs! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a member of a bandit gang alive. Can I join the battle?¡± Indix looked excited; her green hair danced in the wind. She wanted to walk toward Watson, but Nindy pulled her back and reprimanded her, ¡°Indix, don¡¯t make a scene. We¡¯re mages. Mages are very vulnerable before they finish casting their spells! There are so many archers in the bandit gang. What if you get shot?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a silver-tier mage now. With the iron water barrier spell, I¡¯m immune to most attacks! Besides, I¡¯ve just learned the silver-tier spell, the water-elemental warrior summon. I haven¡¯t used it yet.¡± Indix pouted in dissatisfaction. Among the mages in ckmoon Castle, she was the most talented one, aside from Nindy. The two female mages were the only iron-tier mages that Folson had selected in his group. They were also the first mages in the group to advance to the silver tier. Besides Nindy, Indix had also mastered both spells for the water-elemental warrior summon and the mine cannonball. Nindy sighed when the other three male mages were also excited after they heard Indix¡¯s words. She had no right to criticize them as she felt the same way too. Watson waited until the discussion was over before he waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll see if I can drive these bandits away. If they insist onmitting evil deeds, then you can attack them.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is really merciful, but not everyone in this world is worthy of forgiveness.¡± Liszt sighed. Watson did not say anything more. Instead, he turned around and shouted toward the people outside the wall. ¡°Your three minutes are almost up. Are you retreating? I¡¯ve warned you. ckmoon Castle is very powerful; you are no match for us. But we love peace and don¡¯t want to see needless bloodshed. Did you want Obsidian Gold?¡± Watson activated his fusion skill and grabbed some stones from the wall. Then, he fused it into dozens of fine pieces the size of his palm and threw them down the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some. You can leave if you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Satisfied? Veigar¡¯s veins on his forehead bulged when he saw the obsidian gold by his feet. He felt humiliated. They were bandits, not beggars. Did the kid give him alms? Did he want the obsidian gold? No, he wanted the entire wall and the lives of everyone in ckmoon Castle. ¡°Three minutes have passed. I¡¯m sorry, Kid, you haven¡¯t made the right decision! Now, I¡¯ll just have to ask you to die.¡± Veigar spread hisbat aura wings that were wrapped in lightning and flew toward Watson. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed the wall that was dozens of meters high. The other bandits looked at him and then at Watson; their expressions were full of pity. ¡°This kid is finished. Even though we don¡¯t know how he managed to tear the wall when Lord Veigar couldn¡¯t do it, he has angered a silver-tier elite. He¡¯s only a child; how can he resist?¡± ¡°Since Lord Veigar isn¡¯t here, let¡¯s take advantage of this opportunity to keep these obsidian gold pieces. We don¡¯t want anyone to get them first.¡± A few clever bandits went to pick the obsidian gold up from the ground. Meanwhile, Veigar had also reached the top of the wall. He stretched his hands out to hold the dual des on his back; he was prepared to sh at the youth in front of him. However, the moment his hands touched the weapons, he was suddenly stunned. He realized that the child had not been alone; there were dozens of people with him, and all of them stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Veigar was dumbfounded. He did not know that there were so many people on the wall. However, it did not matter. He was a silver-tier warrior. Even if those people were all bronze-tier warriors, they would not be able to stop him. On the contrary, the armor that those people wore shone with a silver light. It was extremely attractive. One look and one could tell that they were not ordinary items. Veigar licked his lips greedily; he felt that he had done the right thing when he chose to be the first person to go up the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve given you two chances, but you did not take it. Then don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡± Watson revealed a childish and innocent smile. Veigar felt that it was strange. Was the kid stupid? He was not even scared when he was about to die. Instead, the childughed. He even said that he would give Veigar a chance. Was that a joke? ¡°Everyone, you can go ahead.¡± The ckmoon Knights, who had been waiting for Watson¡¯s words, revealed a bloodthirsty glint toward Veigar as theirbat aura wings appeared behind their backs. Veigar had mocked Watson, but at that moment, his expression had frozen on his face. Combat aura wings! Silver-tier warriors! Those people in front of him were silver-tier warriors! With his mouth agape, Veigar looked at the scene in disbelief. It was no wonder the young child did not panic. There were so many silver-tier warriors there to protect him. However, he had never heard of such a powerful force at the border, except for the Fairy Castle. Was the child from the Fairy Castle? Was he the border count¡¯s illegitimate son? His palms were on the scimitars on his back, but Veigar did not draw his sword. Instead, he turned around and prepared to escape. There were too many elites on the same level as he; he would only court death if he were to rush forward. However, a man in heavy water-elemental armor shouted, ¡°Come here, you!¡± Then the man grabbed his wings. .. ¡°Why is Veigar so slow? It¡¯s only a chile, and he¡¯s the Green Lightning Bolt. Should we call him a green snail instead?¡± Sven tapped the crutch in his hand as he waited impatiently. A minute had passed since Veigar flew up toward the wall. He saw the man disappear to the other side of the wall behind the young child. He had no idea what had happened. Sven let him go up first so that the man could scout ahead. Even if the man found something good, it would not have looked good if he stayed there on purpose. After a few moments of hesitation, Sven spread his ck wings. Lady Gluttony, who was nearby, had the same thought. Her rabbit mask began to glow, and her feet gradually left the ground. At that moment, a heart-wrenching roar echoed from the other side of the wall. It sounded like Veigar¡¯s voice, and it made the bandits shudder. Then, one of the bandits pointed at the sky and shouted shrilly, ¡°Look at the sky!¡± Everyone looked up and saw a dignified middle-aged man in silver armor. He held a longsword in one hand and Veigar in the other as he floated in the air. Veigar¡¯s head had twisted to the side at an impossible angle, and his eyes were wide open as if he was angry and had seen something unbelievable. He was dead. Chapter 97 - Give Way

Chapter 97: Give Way

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Is that him?¡± Sven raised his head to look at the sky before he waved his hand. Immediately, a man in a green-gray robe appeared beside him. He held a piece of parchment with a portrait in his hand and ced it in front of him. After hepared the two, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. ording to the people of the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang, this is the same person who killed Sparrow.¡± The bandit¡¯s voice shook. That person had not only killed Sparrow, but he had also killed Veigar. Just how powerful was he? Light snow fell from the sky as Veigar¡¯s corpse dripped in blood. White and red, snow and blood, the dignified man in the sky looked even more outstanding. ¡°Veigar is dead. Later, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to recruit his members! The first bird can only see the treasure, but not the danger contained within it. Such a person is young, indeed.¡± Sven tapped on the wooden cane in his hand. He furrowed with a smile. He was different from Veigar. Veigar¡¯s ancestors had been bandits for generations; they were not very knowledgeable. He had been a nobleman in the northern part of the kingdom not far from the border. He was known as the Shabby Baron and had his own territory. However, a gue had ravaged the northern part of the kingdom about ten years ago. More than half of the poption in his territory had died, including his wife and two daughters. He was lucky enough to have escaped it. The kingdom did not offer him any help, and they even ordered troops to his territory and burned it to the ground to prevent the spread of the gue. He was there when they turned his home into ashes overnight. He changed after that. He was the only survivor of the gue. He had recruited other people into his Shabby Bandit Gang, and they had hunted near the border for the past few years. Then, with his exceptional skills, the Shabby Bandit Gang had be one of the four main bandit gangs. Sven did not forget what had happened that year. After an exhaustive investigation, he had found out that someone had deliberately caused the gue. Along with his tragic memory and pain, he wanted to make the kingdom pay for it. Revenge needed strength. He did not feel sad when he saw Veigar¡¯s death. Instead, he was a little happy about it because he could take over his territory. Then, he looked at Lady Gluttony. He sighed discreetly at the leader of the Demoness Bandit Gang. Even though she looked young, she had a cunning streak; she did not follow Veigar into the fight. It would be great if she were to die with him. As Sven thought about that, he coughed twice and tightened his coat. He learned a special kind ofbat aura called the Lost Undead. It could absorb power from the dead and control the corpses¡ªthe more people died around him, the stronger he would be. However, there was a price to pay for that¡ªhe would be weaker and more inhuman. That was his trump card. No one knew that after Veigar died, the power from his corpse would gradually flow into his body to increase his strength. ¡°Not enough people have died. After a few more people die, I will be able to take over everything.¡± Sven¡¯s gaze was fierce as he thought about that proudly. .. Lady Gluttony also stood to watch as everything unfolded. Her eyes were cold and lifeless. Veigar¡¯s corpse continued to drip blood from the sky. She was not afraid. Instead, it made her body yearn for flesh and blood. The Demoness Bandit Gang was different from the other bandit gangs. They believed in the evil god, the primordial witch, and they had many taboos. Their members were all orphans who had been captured and brainwashed since they were young, and they trained inbat daily. Only the survivors could be their official members, and the seven outstanding members were taught the gold-tier Great Sinbat aura to be the bearers of the evil god. They thought their purpose was glorious. The seven leaders of the Demoness Bandit Gang were ranked ording to the seven great sins, and there could only be seven of them. They could only substitute the leader if they had died. Lady Gluttony remembered when her predecessor had died in her hands; she had devoured her flesh and blood, the woman had died in despair and screams. ¡°Blood, intestines... this should be the most delicious food in the world. Unfortunately, in this hell hole, we either eat or be eaten. Devouring others will make you stronger.¡± Lady Gluttony licked her scarlet lips under the mask, ¡°When I find an opportunity to devour Veigar¡¯s body, I¡¯ll let Sven fight with that mysterious elite. Then, when both of them are injured, I¡¯ll devour them all. That way, I¡¯ll be the strongest in the Demoness Bandit Gang.¡± At that moment, her strength in the Demoness Bandit Gang was only in the mid-tier. There were still a few people who were stronger than her. However, that situation would soon change. When the leaders of the two bandit gangs had schemed against each other, Allen, who hovered in the sky, felt very helpless. When Veigar charged at the wall by himself, the ckmoon Knights did not hold back. Each of them punched the bandit leader, and then Allen had been voted to bring Veigar¡¯s body to the remaining bandits to deter them from doing the same thing. Allen thought that the bandits would charge at him when they noticed that their leader had died. He had thought of a few oppressive lines, and as he said them, he would go 300 rounds with those bandits. He wanted Watson to see his bravery. However, why did the bandits not y by the rules? None of them moved; how was he supposed to show off? ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Allen could not stand the stalemate, so he cleared his throat and was about to speak. Before he could finish his words, someone had interrupted him. Sven, who was outside the wall, knocked his crutch and said, ¡°Lady Gluttony, I have a suggestion. Since Brother Veigar is already dead, as his allies, we must avenge him! The Demoness Bandit Gang is stronger than the Shabby Bandit Gang. So why don¡¯t you avenge Brother Veigar? After the deed is done, I¡¯ll let you choose the spoils of war first. How about that?¡± ¡°Mr. Sven, you¡¯re ttering me. The Demoness Bandit Gang is only a gathering ce for a group of weak and pitiful women. How can wepare to you? Among all the bandit gangs, you¡¯re the one with the highest seniority. Why don¡¯t you give us a demonstration so that I can learn from an outstanding bandit?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m old, and my legs don¡¯t work well. I¡¯d better give this opportunity to you young people.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not a noble, I know the virtue of respecting the old and cherishing the young. After you, please.¡± ¡°After you!¡± ¡°After you!¡± Sven and Lady Gluttony continued to gesture with their hands. Neither of them moved, and even their subordinates pressed their hands on their weapons. They looked at each other; they did not know what to say. They did not dare to show their impatience either. ¡°Why are you giving way to each other?¡± Allen was the first to be impatient. First, he nced at the two bandit leaders. Then, finally, he chose Sven. After all, he was a gentleman. If he wanted to show mercy to ady, he did not need to show the same to an old man. As he spoke, he lifted Veigar¡¯s body. The sky-bluebat aura wings on his back pped; he turned into a blue light and fell straight down. ¡°Looks like we finally have a result.¡± Lady Gluttony¡¯s tone was filled with pleasure. Sven¡¯s eyes shed, and it was as if each of his wrinkles was filled with killing intent. He raised the crutch in his hand fiercely. ¡°You chose me first? It looks like you¡¯re underestimating me! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll send you to hell with one move. Come on, my legion of undead!¡± Chapter 98 - A Legion of Undead vs. Blackmoon Knights

Chapter 98: A Legion of Undead vs. ckmoon Knights

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Sven spoke, the ground beneath his feet trembled. Streams of gray air currents covered the ground like long snakes. The soil covered in snow was pushed aside as skeletal arms stretched out from within the earth. Soon, those skeletons crawled out from the ground. Some of those white skeletons still had some flesh on them, while others decayed until only clothes were left. They held rusty shields or swords in their hands as they surrounded Sven. Sven coughed twice as a dark aura shed across his face; he looked pained. However, it onlysted for a second before he suppressed it and tapped his crutch. Thump! The skeleton soldiers around Sven raised their swords in unison. Scarlet mes burned in their deep eye sockets as they roared toward the sky. There were more than 20 skeleton soldiers, and a few of them were still quite fresh. They wore the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang¡¯s uniform and emitted the aura of bronze-tier warriors. Those skeletons were the Bloodied-hand Bandit Gang member that Sven had killed the previous day. After he received the information he wanted from those men, he had killed them and turned them into his followers. The dead would never lie, and corpses had the most reliable information. That was what Sven thought. ¡°Summoning the undead¡ªwhat method is this?¡± Allen, who had dived down, saw the change, and he stopped in mid-air. His scalp was numb. He had heard that when one cultivatedbat aura to the extreme, it could have an effectparable to magic. Some specialbat aura had their own ability; for example, Nightingale¡¯s shadow transformation ability. That was the first time he had seen someone control the undead. The man was a silver-tier elite, and he was much stronger than an ordinary silver-tier warrior as he had a group of skeleton underlings. ¡°The undead army that our master summoned can preserve the strength of the dead just as when they were alive. Furthermore, those undead soldiers will never die as long as our master remains alive, not even if they¡¯re burned or hacked into pieces.¡± ¡°No matter their strength, what can they do against an enemy that can¡¯t be killed?¡± A few bandits from the Shabby Bandit Group brandished their swords and shouted. At the same time, they stepped far away from the nearest skeletons. They knew their master¡¯s strength; he would control an area of about 100 meters. They would be part of his undead army if they died there. ¡°Bunch of idiots! If you don¡¯t want to die, then shut up!¡± Sven looked at his subordinates with dissatisfaction as he berated them. It was a battle of wits; whoever had more hidden trump cards would win. Who would reveal their trump cards to the enemy right from the start? However, that was also good. Sven walked forward with more than 20 skeletons by his side. ¡°Well, you have seen my strength. It is not toote for you to regret your decision now.¡± He thought Lady Gluttony should have fought with that mysterious, strong man from ckmoon Castle; he could benefit from that fight. If he fought with that man and consumed too much energy, he would not be able to keep Lady Gluttony at bay. He believed that his opponent would make the right choice after they saw his strength. ¡°It¡¯s not that I regret it; I just feel that it¡¯s quite troublesome.¡± Allen scratched his head as he threw Veigar¡¯s body to the side casually. Then he revealed the dark golden glove that covered his right hand. The inconspicuous glove began to change; ck thorns started to grow from his fingertips. Troublesome? Sven had used all of his strength to summon a legion of undead, but the man only felt that it was troublesome. Sven¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could summon an undead army because of thebat aura he cultivated and the staff in his hand¡ªthe Undead Cmity. Hisbat aura and staff were found in a mysterious underground ruin that led straight to the earth¡¯s core. There were countlessyers, and eachyer was filled with numerous skeletons, both human and magical beasts. He found the staff andbat aura cultivation technique in the firstyer. However, they were all iplete. There were seven holes on the Staff of the Undead Cmity, which should be used to house gemstones. However, there was nothing on them now. He had also gone down to the secondyer to check. However, the guardian skeleton there had changed from bronze to silver-tier. He was not a match for it at all. He was certain that there must be something better on the secondyer, so he memorized the location of the ruins. He was prepared to wait until he was stronger before he went to investigate it again. As for Allen, the iplete silver-tier Undead Cmity staff was enough to deal with that man. ¡°Attack!¡± Sven shouted to direct more than 20 skeletons around him to charge at Allen. Then, his gaze fell on Lady Gluttony. He wanted to be on his guard so that she would not take the opportunity to ambush him. In the blink of an eye, the sound of bones breaking suddenly came from in front of him. Sven turned his head and saw a shocking scene. It was as if the bronze-tier skeletons were as fragile as paper in front of Allen. He had destroyed them very easily with his Golden Gloves, whichpletely absorbed the skeleton¡¯s flesh and blood. It was as if its bones were detached. It could not walk steadily even after it had reassembled. On the contrary, the red patterns on Allen¡¯s gloves became brighter and brighter. It was as if they were human blood vessels. ¡°This is...silver-tier equipment?¡± Sven determined that his opponent¡¯s gloves were not an ordinary weapon. At the very least, they were silver-tier equipment. ¡°You were the one who attacked me just now. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Allen used his fist to push the skeleton in front of him aside. He rushed toward Sven and punched him in the chest. Sven retreated abruptly and used the crutch in his hand to block Allen¡¯s attack. The crutch was bent at a strange angle with a creak. Sven spat a mouthful of blood and retreated a few steps backward. With a puzzled expression, he said, ¡°This person has great strength.¡± An ordinary silver-tier warrior¡¯s strength should be around 3,000 catties. He sensed that the other party¡¯s strength was above 5,000 catties. Allen was also very puzzled. He stared at his own hand and said, ¡°This is the gold-tier weapon that Young Master Watson had given me. How could it not break the old man¡¯s crutch? Is the crutch also a gold-tier weapon? Then I must obtain it for Young Master.¡± As he spoke, Allen took another step toward Sven. Sven wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and waved at his subordinates. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and attack him.¡± Then, he looked at Lady Gluttony and said, ¡°Are you only going to stand by and watch the show? If you continue to do that, then I won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡± ¡°Hmph...¡± Lady gluttony snorted nomittally. She gestured at her subordinates with her chin and said, ¡°Attack.¡± More than a hundred women in ck veils and masks took their daggers from their thighs and went forward quietly. Together with Sven¡¯s Shabby Bandit Gang, Veigar¡¯s Storm Bandit Gang was sandwiched in the middle. They knew that their boss had died, so they were treated as the abandoned children. However, since there were des behind them, they could only brace themselves and charge forward. Nearly 400 bandits charged forward at the same time. The chaotic footsteps shook the ground as countless des, andbat aura smashed onto Allen¡¯s armor; they made a nging sound. They continued to push him back; his face was bloodied even though a small portion of the attacks flew past his head. Among the 400 bandits, there were dozens of bronze-tier warriors. Allen would not be able to deal with them even if he was a silver-tier warrior unless he flew into the sky. Once he had the momentum to take off, Sven and Lady Gluttony would join forces to force him downward again. Allen gradually fell into a disadvantageous position; he looked bitter. The bandits who attacked him also looked bitter. What kind of monster was that man? Why was his armor not damaged after such a lengthy fight? Ordinary silver-tier warriors would have died under those attacks. Just as they were about to put in more effort, the child who had spoken poked his head out from the wall again. He said, ¡°It seems like Allen has fallen into a bitter battle. You guys should go and help him.¡± A flurry of voices followed closely behind. ¡°Allen can¡¯t do it either.¡± ¡°He only managed to hold on for such a short while. He shouldn¡¯t be the team leader anymore.¡± He had managed to hold on for more than a minute as 400 men attacked him. If his strength were not enough, then could another person endure the same treatment? The bandits who heard that raised their heads saw a scene that they would never forget. They saw warriors in simr silver-tier armor flew into the sky; there were about 50 of them. Different coloredbat aura wings pped on their back¡ªit sounded like thunder¡ªas they cast mottled shadows on the ground. Chapter 99 - Total Suppression

Chapter 99: Total Suppression

¡°What the Hell Is This?¡± One of the bandits stared nkly at the sky as his face trembled. ¡°Am...am I seeing things?¡± The other bandit rubbed his eyes until his eyes became red and swollen. They heard someone in the sky say that Allen¡¯s strength was not good enough, and they had thought that the person was bragging. However, it seemed like the other party had told the truth. ¡°These people are all silver-tier warriors?¡± Sven stared nkly at the sky. He was dumbfounded as he stared at the dozens of silver-tier warriors. Where did so many peoplee from? Were all the silver-tier warriors at the border there? Run. The first thought that came to his mind was to run. Sven turned his head, leaned on his cane, and limped back into the bandit gangs. The second person to escape was Lady Gluttony. She had hovered in mid-air, but she turned around and picked up Veigar¡¯s corpse that Allen had thrown onto the ground during the battle. The rabbit-head mask on her face flickered with a strange red light as she sped up and disappeared into the Demoness Bandit Gang. More than 400 people could not kill Allen in those few minutes. Coupled with those dozens of silver-tier warriors in the sky, they would probably be killed if they walked too slowly, let alone kill the other party. At that moment, the young man who had been sticking his head out and talking on the wall appeared again; he shouted to the people outside the wall, ¡°ckmoon Knights, it¡¯s time for you to show off! Don¡¯t let any of these people go. The top three men who kill the most enemies will be rewarded with 100 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Watson!¡± The dozens of silver-tier warriors in the sky lowered their heads and agreed at the same time. Their gazesnded on the people on the ground, and their eyes were filled with killing intent. At that moment, the situation had changed. The bandits had be prey while they were hunters. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. There are only dozens of them. We have four hundred men. As long as we stabilize the formation, they might not be our match!¡± a bronze-tier warrior bandit shouted. He held two daggers in his hands. His body exuded an extraordinary aura. As soon as his voice echoed, a ray of light streaked across the top of his head. A ckmoon Knight had been flying low on the ground; his sharpbat aura wings had cut off the bandit¡¯s neck. ¡°Shoot the arrows, shoot the arrows quickly! Force these silver-tier warriors down from the sky. As long as we fight on the ground, they won¡¯t have any advantage.¡± Another person drew his bow and nocked an arrow as he spoke. The advantage of a silver-tier warrior was their ability to fly. If they could not fly, then their strength would be significantly reduced. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Arrows covered inbat aura tore through the air like meteors. The ckmoon Knights managed to dodge some of them, while othersnded on their bodies. They did not cause any damage because their armors were silver-tier equipment, but the ckmoon Knights had decapitated all the archers from the bandit gangs. Fresh blood sttered onto the ground. Suddenly, there was silence. ¡°Run!¡± Someone in the bandit gang shouted. Hundreds of people scattered in a swarm; they pushed and shoved as they ran from the wall. ¡°I¡¯m running! Don¡¯t push me.¡± Some people were pushed as they ran, and others were trampled. Some people ran too slowly, and their chests were pierced, their bodies pushed to the side. The bandits panicked. If there were only dozens of silver-tier warriors, they could still fight if they put their mind to it. However, their opponents were silver-tier warriors and equipped with equipment of the same level. Who could withstand that onught? ¡°Young Master said that we should not leave anyone alive. Charge!¡± Allen spread his sky-bluebat aura wings and charged toward the front. He raised the Guardian Sword in his left hand; the de swung down, and heads flew upward. The Endless Sea ck Blood Thorny Gloves on his right hand shone brightly. It would extract flesh and blood from anyone it touched, but it seemed to have eaten its fill as it pulsed vigorously. When the blood in the glove was full, Allen released the skill that came with the glove¡ªthe Endless Sea of blood. It was a spell that wasparable to gold-tier power. A blood-colored waterfall appeared and turned into a python that was dozens of meters long. The python opened its mouth and breathed¡ªblood-colored mes melted people into bones. Their bones cracked as they died. The spell had killed dozens of people. ¡°I was unable to punish these bandits just now, and it made me lose my dignity in front of Young Master Watson! So now, I have to work hard to regain it. Otherwise, Young Master Watson will think that I¡¯m useless and may dismiss my position as captain.¡± That was what Allen had thought, so he did not hold back in his attacks. The other ckmoon Knights were not willing to be outdone too. They fought bravely, and the silver-tier armor on their bodies was gradually covered in blood. Besides Watson, only Lucas and the others who only just joined the ckmoon Knights were still standing on the wall. They were looking downward toward the ground with envious eyes. A hundred Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs! After they became ckmoon Knights, they received three eggs every day. Only then did they realize how good those eggs had tasted. Silver-tier warriors who often ate Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs had a few thousand catties more in strength than those who did not. Unfortunately, they had joined toote. They had not reached silver-tier yet, so they could not join the fight. As if he could see what was in their thoughts, Watsonforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be many opportunities like this in the future. As long as you work hard, there will be a time for you to fight in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± As they resisted the desire to rush out to fight, more than ten ckmoon Knightsmen lowered their heads. ¡°Brother Watson, it¡¯s too boring to watch from the wall. Let me go down and have some fun too.¡± At that moment, Indix walked up to Watson and bent down as her round eyes pleaded with him. She did not want topete with the ckmoon Knights for the reward; they were mages and were treated very well in ckmoon Castle. Even though Watson initially said that mages could only receive one egg per day, however, with Nindy¡¯s help, she could eat as much as she wanted. She did not have any deep-rooted hatred toward the bandits. She only wanted to test her strength after she had be a silver-tier mage. Watson exchanged a look with his sister, Nindy. When he saw the hint in Nindy¡¯s eyes, Watson nodded. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s send out the mages as well. Let these bandits see ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength. Let them know that no one can bully us so easily.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Indix smiled excitedly. She hugged Watson¡¯s shoulder and gave him a big kiss on the cheek. Watson looked helpless as he touched the warm, sweet lipstick on his face and felt the envious gazes of the guards around him. He watched as the five mages, led by Indix, rode their two-winged liger into the sky. Then he could see them murmuring as they weaved their magic. With the addition of the mages, the battle got even more one-sided. ¡°Great water element, listen to my call and be an indestructible Cannonball! Silver-tier magic¡ªMine Cannonball.¡± Hundreds of water balls the size of human heads wrapped in wind and thunder fell from the sky andnded on the ground. Then they released bursts of explosions. Each bomb sent soil flying about five meters away to reveal a charred hole. Any bandit hit by the explosion, regardless of their strength, flew upward and burst into pieces. Those who were at the center of the st suffered an even more miserable state. They were directly blown into meat paste, and the armor they wore had turned into dregs. Watson looked at the mess on the ground as he stood on the wall with his hands behind his back. The bandit gangs were in a sorry state; only less than ten percent of them escaped. He looked like an emperor watching over his soldiers on the battlefield. He knew that the battle hade to an end. Chapter 100: - Gluttony

Chapter 100: Gluttony

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°D*mn it, it is as I expected! ckmoon Castle has a connection to the border count.¡± Sven swore as he spread hisbat aura wings and fled. Since more than half of his subordinates were dead or injured, streaks of greenish-gray air currents drifted from the corpses in the distance and gathered on his body; it helped to increase his speed. When he looked backward, he saw five mages used magic to bombard the ground. He knew that they were silver-tier mages. Five silver-tier mages! Only the border count, who was in charge of the Fairy Castle, had people with such strength. Coupled with the 50 silver-tier warriors, it was as easy as crushing a dead branch. Did the border count transfer all his elites there? Who was the child on the wall? Was he the border count¡¯s illegitimate son? There were too many things on his mind, but Sven did not have time to think about them. He knew that if he did not run, he would die. Whoosh! Suddenly, a piercing sound echoed from behind him. Sven subconsciously raised the staff in his hand to block it. A considerable force came at him, and it caused his body to tilt; he almost fell onto the ground. Sven looked backward and realized that the person who had attacked him was not someone from the ckmoon Knights but a familiar face. The thing that struck him was a human head¡ªit was Veigar¡¯s. ¡°Lady Gluttony, you lunatic! What are you doing?¡± Sven took two steps backward and saw the rabbit-head mask on Lady Gluttony¡¯s face squirmed as if it was alive. The fangs on the rabbit¡¯s mouth chewed on the bright red flesh as she dragged Veigar¡¯s body with her hand; intestines mixed with blood had spilled all over the ground. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just enjoying the food! I¡¯ve tasted the appetizer; now it¡¯s time for the main dish.¡± Lady Gluttony giggled; herughter hit the inner side of the mask. It was somewhat ear-piercing. She pulled an arm from Veigar¡¯s body casually, put it into the mask, and bit into it. A pair of pitch-ckbat aura wings spread out on her back as she floated toward Sven. Thebat aura wings looked very strange. Human faces appeared on them, one after another. They let out strange cries, but it was as if they were imprisoned. They appeared in pain for a few seconds before they sank, unable to break free. A sudden drop in temperature apanied the strange cries; it made the surroundings seem gloomy. They were in a forest several kilometers away from ckmoon Town. In the forest, there were paths that horse carriages had made. It would take about two days to get to Monte Town from ckmoon Town, and they would have to go through a forest. Sven ignored that. He stared at Lady Gluttony and said, ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic. You¡¯re eating corpses! I heard that the Demoness Bandit Gang members are a bunch of lunatics. Now it seems that they were right! ckmoon Castle¡¯s silver-tier warriors are still chasing us. If we make a move here, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll attract their attention. None of them will be able to escape. Let¡¯s discuss this. Let me go, and I won¡¯t make a move on you. What do you think?¡± Sven tightened his grip on his walking stick discreetly as he spoke. Lady Gluttony nced at Sven¡¯s palm through her mask and smiled, ¡°I never believe a bandit¡¯s word, especially you, Shabby Baron Sven. Your lies had led hundreds of people to their deaths! And you¡¯re doing the same to me. If I were to rx my stance, you¡¯d use your walking stick to blow my head off. Am I right?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± When he knew that he could not trick Lady Gluttony, Sven gritted his teeth and waved the staff in his hand. ¡°Dark-elemental silver-tier fighting technique¡ªDeath Crow Swarm.¡± A greenish-gray air current emerged from Sven¡¯s body and drilled into the ground; it caused the grass on the ground and the surrounding trees to wither. After that, the air current gradually lost its luster, and Sven had transformed his lifelessbat aura into a lively gray crow. It shook its feathers, and its scarlet eyes were filled with the aura of death. Then, hundreds of pitch-ck crows rushed toward Lady Gluttony and quickly swallowed her; they had turned into a pitch-ck storm that stretched for dozens of meters. The air was filled with the aura of corruption, and the ground touched by the storm was riddled with crevasses¡ªthat was enough to prove the power of that move. As he wiped the sweat off his head, Sven pped hisbat aura wings and continued this retreat. At that moment, a few more strands of white hair had appeared on his head, and his face was even more profound. ¡°Fortunately, hundreds of my fellow bandits had died on the battlefield just now, so I¡¯ve absorbed a lot of power! This move might have used up a few years of my lifespan, but it¡¯s alreadyparable to a gold-tier warrior¡¯s strike. No one can stop it. Lady Gluttony, if you want to me someone, then me yourself for your stupidity.¡± After he had muttered to himself, Sven turned around. He was prepared to leave that ce as soon as possible. The undtions from a silver-tierbat aura were quite intense. Perhaps the ckmoon Knights had already discovered him. The moment he turned around, an arm made of pitch-ck fog pierced through his chest with a loud sound. He lowered his head to look at the fresh blood that flowed from his chest. Sven widened his eyes, and his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°What...is going on?¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re also cultivating a dark-elementalbat aura. That¡¯s just right for me. After eating you, my strength will be raised to the peak of silver-tier, and I won¡¯t be far from reaching gold-tier then! Then, I¡¯ll eat a few more ckmoon Knights¡ªI might be able to be a gold-tier warrior today.¡± The voice echoed from within the ck storm¡ªLady Gluttony walked out of it slowly. Her gorgeous dress pped in the wind, but she was unscathed. On the contrary, the ck storm had disappeared as it entered the mask on her face gradually; her right hand was covered with ayer of ck fog, and the fog had spread toward Sven¡¯s chest. When she reached Sven, Lady Gluttony withdrew her fog arm and pinched his neck gently. The sound of drooling echoed from under the mask. ¡°So, where should I start? Let me see; let¡¯s start with your neck.¡± Sven felt something had bit his neck. He opened his mouth, but he could only grunt. He could not speak; he could only feel his life pulled from his body bit by bit. When did things get out of his control? Was it when he agreed to attack ckmoon Castle? Or had it started when he first misjudged Lady Gluttony¡¯s strength? He still had unfinished business; he still wanted to be stronger as he wanted to avenge his people. Natasha and Reelisa. Sven thought of his two daughters in thest few moments of his life; tears started to stream down his cheeks. In his daze, he heard a few angry roars from the forest. ¡°Found them! The bandits who had escaped! Is she eating someone?¡± Then, he heard Lady Gluttony¡¯sint. ¡°D*mn it!¡± After that, she released her grip on his body, and he fell heavily onto the ground. He had lost consciousness then. .. An hourter, the ckmoon Knights and the fives mages returned to the wall triumphantly. Allen knelt on one knee respectfully and reported the situation to Watson. His expression did not look good, and there was only one reason for that. ¡°Reporting to Young Master Watson, we¡¯ve wiped out the bandits. Only one of them managed to escape¡ªa woman by the name of Lady Gluttony. A few of our men were injured when they tried to capture her; they are now recuperating. We also captured the Shabby Bandit Gang leader, but we think that Lady Gluttony had injured him; his carotid artery was ruptured. If we don¡¯t treat him in time, he will only live for a few more minutes.¡± It was an embarrassment! A few silver-tier warriors had gone to capture a woman, but they were injured. Their daily training was for nothing! Allen did not know if Young Master Watson would get angry about that. However, he was stunned when Watson did not get angry. He nodded as if he understood the situation. ¡°I understand. Take me to see the Shabby Bandit Gang leader first.¡± Chapter 101 - Money Or Stupidity

Chapter 101: Money Or Stupidity

¡°No, Natasha, wait for me!¡± He remembered a sea of fire; two little girls hugged each other as they shivered; they looked terrified. He watched that memory unfold and tried to reach out to his two daughters. Crack! Then, the scene cracked like a mirror embedded in a picture frame. Sven burst into a cold sweat and panted violently. ¡®I¡¯m dead?¡¯ Sven touched his neck; it had been wrapped in gauze that was soaked in blood. Just a slight touch would cause intense pain, but it reminded him that he was still alive. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Sven turned his head with difficulty; he wasid on a big soft bed. The head of the bed was close to a big window; the weak sunset illuminated his body in orange. There were all kinds of furniture in the room. It looked very expensive, and there were two murals on the wall. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re awake.¡± At that moment, the door opened with a click. Two youngdies in ck and white maid uniforms came into the room with hot tea. They looked worried ¡®I¡¯m not dead yet, and someone had tended to my injuries. Who did that? Was it Lady Gluttony?¡¯ ¡®Is this the Demoness Bandit Gang territory?¡¯ Sven had a myriad of thoughts. He remembered that thest moment before he fainted, Lady Gluttony had gnawed on his neck. He also heard the voices from her and the ckmoon Knights. Oh, right! ckmoon Castle! Sven¡¯s eyes shed. Then, he sat up on the bed, stretched out his hands, and grabbed the necks of the two maids in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Call for your master, or I¡¯ll kill you! Also, give me my staff back.¡± Sven paid special attention when he inspected the room. His staff was gone; it was something that could save his life. Kacha! The two maids looked terrified, and their bodies trembled. The teacups in their hands fell onto the ground and shattered into pieces as hot tea spilled all over the floor. ¡°It was Young Master Watson who brought you back here. As for the staff, is it something from your body? We... We don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Lory Sven, I¡¯m relieved to see you in such good spirits.¡± A tender voice echoed from outside before Watson walked into the room with Allen and Liszt behind him; both watched Sven¡¯s movements coldly. Their hands were on the longswords at their waists. If Sven dared to make any unusual movements, they would attack without hesitation. ¡°This is ckmoon Castle, indeed!¡± Sven snorted. The boy in front of him had left a deep impression. He was the child who had appeared on the wall. Even though Sven did not know why the other party had brought him there, they must not have had any good intentions. That was why they would take this staff. ¡°Return my staff to me; otherwise¡ª¡± Just as he was about to use the two maids as a threat, Sven felt his hands be lighter. The soft feeling of his neck disappeared; it was reced by hardness. ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Watson teleported to Sven from the door. His two hands were covered with a light-elementalbat aura. He grabbed Sven¡¯s hands and said, ¡°The two of you go out first.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± The two maids rubbed their necks. They were still in shock as they picked up the broken teacups on the ground and walked out in small steps. Sven ignored them. His eyes were fixed on Watson, and through his gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Teleport? You¡¯re a gold-tier warrior.¡± The ten-year-old child was stronger than him! How did a ten-year-old reach the gold tier? Only the sword saint had managed to reach the gold tier when he was in his teens, and he was the kingdom¡¯s only diamond-tier elite. It also meant that the kid would be a diamond-tier warrior one day. The young boy must have been the border count¡¯s illegitimate child. Sven confirmed his previous guess. He did not think that the count would assign so many silver-tier warriors to the boy even though he was his son. However, he changed his mind; if he had such a talented child, he would hire a few gold-tier warriors to protect him, let alone silver-tier ones. If his two daughters were not dead, they should be around the boy¡¯s age. ¡°Hey, how long are you going to hold onto Young Master¡¯s hand? Young Master saved you out of kindness. If it were not for him, you would have died. If I had known earlier, I would not have saved you.¡± The reprimanding voice came from behind Watson. Sven looked up; he realized that the person who spoke was the man who had single-handedly challenged their bandit gang and held on for several minutes. ¡°Young Master Watson, what Captain Allen said makes sense. However, I also think that we shouldn¡¯t have saved this bandit! Each of these bandits had taken more than one life. It¡¯s not worth it to waste the precious Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs on them.¡± The other upright guard said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve already used it to save him. So it¡¯s useless to talk about this now.¡± Watson withdrew his hands that were surrounded bybat aura, took two steps backward, and waved his hand. ¡°You are Sven, the leader of the Shabby Bandit Gang, right? You probably hate me, and it isn¡¯t something that I canpensate for by saving you. It¡¯s none of my business if you want revenge or do anything else. I just want information about Lady Gluttony. This woman had injured my men before she escaped. If you tell me about her, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Return my staff to me first.¡± Sven was silent for a moment andid back down. He was not as arrogant as when he had stood up. There were dozens of silver-tier warriors in ckmoon Castle, and Watson was also a gold-tier warrior. The child¡¯s hidden identity made it impossible for him to make a move too. However, he was not at the mercy of others. Watson said that they wanted to know about Lady Gluttony. He would not die if he had information in his hands. ¡°Allen, give him the staff.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Allen red fiercely at Sven and left the room. A momentter, he returned with the staff and threw it at Sven casually. ¡°You¡¯ve got it back. Tell us what our young master wants to know.¡± Sven caressed the Undead Cmity staff in his hand. After he confirmed that it was the real one, he was at a loss. His staff was a silver tier equipment, and it had something to do with a mysterious ruin. Did those people from ckmoon Castle not want it at all? Would they give it back to him so generously? He decided that it did not matter; he had to leave the ce first. As he made up his mind, Sven propped himself against the staff and struggled to get out of bed. ¡°Give me a horse, the fastest one! After I leave the castle, I will write the information about Lady Gluttony on paper and ce it between two marked trees. During this period, you are not allowed to send anyone to follow me.¡± ¡°Very well, I understand.¡± Watson smiled as he looked at Sven. ¡°I promise you.¡± .. Half an hourter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have a horse in ckmoon Castle. This two-winged liger is a silver-tier magical beast and is also a specialty of our castle. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Watson pointed at a giant, two-headed, savage-looking magical beast in front of him. The two-headed liger spread its wings and pped them; it looked like a tiger. Its two heads stared at Sven as saliva dripped from its fangs onto the ground. Sven was dumbstruck. ¡°A silver-tier magical beast¡ªyou¡¯re giving it to me for free?¡± Watson waved his hand, and a guard brought a set of shining silver-tier armor and a basket of eggs that shone with a rainbow luster. ¡°I forgot to tell you, the two-winged liger has a violent temper, and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to control it! Since you¡¯re injured, in order to ensure your safety, I¡¯ll give you a set of silver-tier armor, as well as 50 Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. The armor will protect you, and you can eat the eggs if you feel unwell.¡± Silver-tier armor and eggs of the legendary Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs... Swire was shocked when he saw those precious items, and he was even more shocked by Watson¡¯s unhesitating gifts. Was he a fool or ckmoon Castle¡¯s young master? Was this young master of ckmoon Castle Rich or a simto Chapter 102 - The Mask Of Great Sin

Chapter 102: The Mask Of Great Sin

As Sven looked at the innocent smile on Watson¡¯s face and the honest look in his eyes, he reached to take the silver armor and the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg. Then, he turned around and got on the back of the two-winged liger. He patted the monster¡¯s neck as he let the beast fly into the sky. He lowered his head and covered his voice with abat aura when he rose hundreds of meters into the sky. ¡°Lady Gluttony is one of Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s leaders; they have seven leaders that correspond to the seven sins¡ªarrogance, greed, sloth, gluttony, anger, jealousy, and lust! Each leader wears a different mask that has many magical features, such as gluttony¡ª¡± Sven paused at that point. His original n was to trick Watson into giving him a horse to escape ckmoon Castle. He did not expect Watson to provide him with so many things instead. Watson reminded him of his dead daughter; that was why he wanted to give him a hint. ¡°Gluttony¡¯s mask can devour one¡¯sbat aura. When I was fighting with Lady Gluttony, I did not know that I was injured. If you want to surround her, then you must pay special attention! Other than that, the Demoness Bandit Gang members make blood sacrifices because they believe in evil gods. I don¡¯t know the details, but that¡¯s all I know.¡± After he said that, Sven controlled the two-winged liger to hover in mid-air. He heard Watson thanked him with a shout. Sven thought that he should be the one thanking the child. Watson had saved his life. As for the dead Shabby Bandit Gang members, those people were just pawns for his revenge. He could always find new pawns. As long as he was alive, the Shabby Bandit Gang would always exist. Sven took onest look at Watson and flew into the distant sky without another nce backward. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you going to let him go just like that?¡± Allen stared at the sky as his eyes flickered. ¡°What if he had lied to us? Why don¡¯t we capture him and torture him for more information? Even if what he said is true, we don¡¯t need to give him a two-winged liger and a set of silver defensive equipment. These things are worth at least hundreds of gold coins.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Watson maintained the cute smile typical of a teenager. ¡°I don¡¯t think he is a bad guy, so I spared his life. I think if I help him, he will also help me.¡± Of course, it did not matter. Watson thought that he was the one who had fused the two-winged liger. That animal would only listen to his words and had a specific connection with him. No matter where Sven ran, as long as hemanded it, the two-winged liger would carry him back; it would be a significant loss to belittle him just because he was a child. ¡°Young Master, you are still young.¡± Allen shook his head and sighed. ¡°You are too young and don¡¯t know about the dangers in this world. The words of adults in this world, especially bandits, can not be trusted! In my opinion, once a person had taken the benefits, they would run far away and hide.¡± When he realized that Allen was about to continuementing, Watson opened his mouth. Just as he was about to reveal his trump card, a thunder-like sound suddenly echoed from the sky. ¡°Master of ckmoon Castle, the reason I was severely injured and reduced to this state has nothing to do with ckmoon Castle. It is because of Lady Gluttony! If you want to capture her, please bring me with you. I will be waiting for you at the Shabby Bandit Gang¡¯s original location. If you have any news, feel free to look for me.¡± Then, Sven¡¯s figure turned into a small ck dot as he flew further away and soon disappeared. Watson looked up at the sky and smiled. He took back what he was about to say. ¡°Allen, see, I¡¯m right! I¡¯ve helped others, and others will help me too.¡± That was strange. Was that old bandit so loyal? Allen muttered in his heart. He bowed to Watson and revealed a ttering smile. ¡°As expected of you, Young Master Watson. He is a mastermind, indeed. A fool like me can never bepared to him, not even for a hundred years! I will have to follow your example, Young Master Watson.¡± Retch! They could hear a vomiting sound from around them. The guards who followed Watson looked at Allen with disdain. Even Liszt looked as if he did not know Allen and moved away. .. At night, in ckmoon Castle¡¯s hall. Edward sat at the dining table while Catherine helped distribute their evening meals. As he put on an apron elegantly, Edward asked, ¡°Watson, I heard that a group of bandits came to our walls today, and they wanted to tear down our wall. What happened?¡± ¡°Father, that group of bandits had been annihted by the ckmoon Knights. Only one person who called herself Lady Gluttony got away.¡± Watson moved his knife and fork to cut the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg in front of him. ¡°Lady Gluttony¡ªare they members of the Demoness Bandit Gang?¡± The people at the dining table included Watson¡¯s eldest brother, Vincent, his second sister, Nindy, his third brother, Zeke, his fourth brother, Zenoah, and his seventh sister, Scarlet. It was a family meal. The person who asked that question was Vincent, and his face was filled with confusion. Nindy had been with Watson during the day, so he did not go with them. He knew the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s name very well. When he worked at the Wilber Manor, he had heard Wilber mention that gang. At that time, Wilber¡¯s eyes had turned red, and he had gritted his teeth as if someone had robbed him of his money. No one knew what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s the Demoness Bandit Gang. She was the only one who escaped out of 400 bandits. She also almost killed the leader of another bandit gang and injured a few ckmoon Knights. She¡¯s very powerful,¡± Nindy said with a solemn expression. ¡°Demoness Bandit Gang? Gluttony?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with recognition. He turned to his wife, Catherine, and said, ¡°Catherine, this bandit gang that the children are talking about, do you think they could be the one from back then¡ª¡± Catherine did not say anything, but her expression was very grave. Watson noticed that and asked curiously, ¡°Father, you seem to know something?¡± He knew that his father acted like a clown, but he was very knowledgeable. As part of the Saint Laurent family in the kingdom, it would not be strange for his father to know something about it. ¡°Watson, did the person from the Demoness Bandit Gang wear a mask? Is each mask different? Lady Gluttony¡¯s mask would be one of a rabbit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s different because we only saw Lady Gluttony. Her mask is of a rabbit, indeed.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no mistake.¡± Edward sighed. ¡°They must be remnants of the Demoness Church from back then. Who would have thought that they woulde back to the border? The Mask of Great Sin. I never thought that I would see this thing one day.¡± Mask of Great Sin? It was not only Watson, but all his siblings were also curious about that. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Humans are born with seven sins, and one can only be free once one releases these sins. That is the Demoness Church¡¯s philosophy. They were once a popr church in the kingdom more than ten years ago. They said that Queen Avril had a connection to that church, and after her death, there was no grand funeral in the kingdom. His Majesty even forbade people from mentioning it.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes shed with reminiscence as he continued to say, ¡°And the Mask of Great Sin is the Demoness Church¡¯s treasure. This mask was initially a tinum-level treasure, but it was broken when the kingdom destroyed that church. Each piece retained a silver tier! At that time, they could not find this mask when they exterminated the church; everyone thought it was lost. I didn¡¯t expect¡ª¡± Then, Catherine said, ¡°An evil god made the shattered mask, so no human could repair it. Furthermore, it is only silver-tier, and its special ability is only gold-tier, so the kingdom did not send anyone to search for it.¡± Watson listened in a daze, and when he heard that, he suddenly had a thought. Other humans might not be able to repair the mask, but he might be able to do it. His fusion magic could fuse everything, so something that an evil god made should be no problem at all. If he could find the Demoness Bandit Gang leader and kill her, would that mean he would get the tinum-tier equipment? Chapter 103 - Destroyed In One Move

Chapter 103: Destroyed In One Move

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The more Watson thought about it, the more excited he got. When he obtained tinum-tier equipment, attacks from anyone below that tier would be utterly ineffective against him. Even if the opponent was a gold-tier elite, he could attack Watson for a whole year, and he would not be able to harm him. Plus, how many tinum-tier elites could there be in the entire kingdom? ¡°ording to Father, this Demoness Bandit Gang is a remnant of the Demoness Church. The fragments of their tinum-tier equipment sound very valuable!¡± Watson¡¯s two older brothers, Zeke and Zenoah, looked at each other and said simultaneously. ¡°You only know about money. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Watson will send men to destroy the Demoness Bandit Gang? This Lady Gluttony might bring people to take revenge on us when she returns to her territory.¡± Watson¡¯s eldest brother, Vincent, said worriedly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If they dare toe, I¡¯ll use my bow and arrows to beat them to a pulp.¡± Scarlet waved the knife and fork in her hand and snorted softly. Watson and Nindy had gone to kill the bandit gang the previous day. She knew about that and had wanted to follow them. Unfortunately, Watson had rejected her because it was too dangerous. He was her younger brother, yet he managed to control her due to his strength. That made Scarlet a little unhappy. Nindy shook her head at Scarlet. ¡°Scarlet, don¡¯t mess around.¡± She had seen the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s performance, so she knew about their strength. Even ckmoon Castle could not wipe them out so easily. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I already have a way to deal with the Demoness Bandit Gang.¡± Watson put the cutlery in his hand down and said in a serious tone. ¡°Watson, are you sure?¡± ¡°Not only do you have to cultivate on your own every day, but you also have to supervise the ckmoon Knights. You even have to guide us in our cultivation. If it really isn¡¯t possible, then leave this matter to the guards to handle.¡± Nindy was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Second Sister.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°These so-called bandit gangs are evil,mitting all kinds of crimes. As long as we are upright, we will take the initiative to get rid of them! It¡¯s my duty to get rid of evil for the people. Since ckmoon Castle has taken root here, I must protect its nearby residents.¡±. After Watson said that, the dining hall was silent; even his father, Edward, and his mother, Catherine, were quiet. All the siblings looked at him in surprise as if it was hard to imagine that such words came from a child¡¯s lips. A momentter, Edward was the first to react. He pped and gave Watson a thumbs up. ¡°It is as expected of my child; a man must have courage! In any case, the Demoness Church had already been wiped out by the kingdom once, so they won¡¯t seed. Even if the Demoness Bandit Gang is a remnant of the Demoness Church, it won¡¯t pose much of a threat. ckmoon Castle now has more than 50 ckmoon Knights and more than 1,000 silver-tier magical beasts. Even without the ckmoon Knights, these magical beasts would be enough to tten the Demoness Bandit Gang...¡± Edwardughed. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not just the Demoness Bandit Gang. I¡¯ll clean up the entire ckmoon Town and get rid of all the bandits around us.¡± Watson¡¯s words made Edward¡¯sughter stop abruptly. Watson¡¯s idea of punishing the Demoness Bandit Gang was perilous. He did not expect that he would want to capture all the bandit gangs at the border in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, there were numerous bandit gangs at the border. Even the border count could not do anything about it, so it would be very difficult for Watson to go against them alone. ¡°Watson, you are too ambitious. Why don¡¯t you think about it again? Should we eliminate the Demoness Bandit Gang or some other bandit gang? We can¡¯t eliminate them all in one go, right?¡± Vincent wanted to persuade his younger brother, but before he could finish, Watson said, ¡°Eldest Brother, I want to eliminate them all in one go! I have made up my mind. There¡¯s nothing more to say about that. I will inform the ckmoon Knights about thister and get them to prepare to set off tomorrow!¡± Watson clenched his fists as his eyes shone. Only children had to make a choice; adults would want everything. What was the point of only destroying one Demoness Bandit Gang? If they wanted to do it, then they would have to do it thoroughly. The Demoness Bandit Gang had tinum equipment fragments. Perhaps other bandit gangs also had them; it was an excellent opportunity to get rid of evil for the people and get rich overnight! .. After dinner, Watson quickly told the people in the mansion about that news. More than 60 ckmoon Knights and five mages sat in a huge hall. They were looking at a map that Nightingale had left behind when she left. The map recorded detailed terrain of the entire border, so it would be convenient for Watson to go to the Fairy Castle to find her. The Fairy Castle was at the eastern side of the border, and the western side was connected to Monte Town. A manor divided into pieces like a chessboard sat in the middle of both locations, and a vast and endless fog forest was to the north of the manor. The bandit gangs mainly resided in that forest. ¡°Young Master Watson, please look at this. This is the Shabby Bandit Gang¡¯s territory, more than ten kilometers from ckmoon Castle. And the other side is the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s territory.¡± Allen pointed at the two mountains on the map outside the Misty Forest and used a brush to make two big crosses on them. The Shabby Bandit Gang¡¯sir was on a tall mountain peak. Few trees grew on the mountain, and its peak was always covered in snow, so it was hard for anyone to enter that location. However, the Demoness Bandit Gang upied the opposite mountain range. A few mountains had beautiful scenery and waterfalls, and iron chains connected each mountain peak instead of bridges. Other than silver-tier warriors, ordinary people would find it hard to pass through those mountain peaks. Furthermore, there were guards there too, and the outer side was full of cliffs. It was easy to defend but hard to attack. It was impossible to climb up to the peak. After he listened to Allen¡¯s words, Watson studied the map carefully and tapped the table with his fingers. ¡°Even though Lady Gluttony escaped and injured a few of us, she was also wounded. So maybe she will return to the Demoness Bandit Gang! Tomorrow, we will look for Sven from the Shabby Bandit Gang and bring him with us when we attack the Demoness Bandit Gang. At the same time, we will let him point out the other bandit gangs nearby. Then, we will take them down together and return peace to the border. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Young Master Watson!¡± The ckmoon Knights, led by Allen and Liszt, nodded respectfully, especially Liszt. He looked at Watson with admiration; he told himself that the young master was very considerate of the border. It was really great. He had to strive to be like the young master. ... There was a manor named Vermillion Manor in Misty Forest about ten kilometers away from ckmoon Town. It was a winery. It was named because of its reputation in red wine. The owner was a middle-aged woman named Camille. At that moment, Camille held a ss of red wine as she sat on the sofa in the Bright Hall. She swirled the wine ss gently, and her heavily made-up face had a smile that could not be stopped. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a ckmoon Castle at the border. They had destroyed more than ten manors in one go and evenbined their resources. My manor was not ranked in the vicinity, but thanks to ckmoon Castle, I am now in the top ten! Plus, they are wealthy. The silver-tier materials used to build the walls are at least ten times more valuable than Monte Town. ¡°Furthermore, ckmoon Town has arge number of precious materials that are not avable outside. For example, silver-tier magical beasts and equipment. If I can use alcohol to exchange for those things, I will no longer send anyone to Monte Town for resources. I will not only save on travel expenses, but I can also avoid bandits. As long as I continue to cooperate with ckmoon Town, I believe that my manor will be better!¡± As the first batch of manor owners to show their goodwill after ckmoon Castle¡¯s victory, Camille had her unique vision. At that moment, she was looking forward to a happy future. Then, suddenly, a servant rushed into the hall and shouted in panic. ¡°Lady Camille, something terrible has happened! There¡¯s a crazy woman outside the manor. Her face is covered in blood, and she¡¯s wearing a mask. She said that we should prepare the best food for her, or else she¡¯ll kill us all. Just now, she broke the necks of two of our guards. Please go out and take a look!¡± Chapter 104 - Denouncement

Chapter 104: Denouncement

¡°Who would be so bold toe to my manor and wreak havoc?¡± Camille looked unhappy. She ced the wine ss on the table at the side and walked behind the male servant. ¡°Get the guards in the manor. When we caught the crazy woman outside, I¡¯ll let her have a taste of torture.¡± She looked forward to a beautiful future as she thought about building a good rtionship with ckmoon Castle. Nothing made her angrier than an interruption at that time. Ten minutester. In Vermilion Manor¡¯s hall. The ground was littered with the guards¡¯ corpses. Each of them was missing an arm or a leg. Blood flowed through the cracks in the floor, and the air was filled with the smell of blood. Among the high pile of corpses, a woman in a ck robe and a rabbit mask stepped on Camille¡¯s bloodied face; she rubbed Camille¡¯s face against the ground and listened to her screams. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you anything you want! I have money and priceless red wine in the cer. If you spare me, then these are all yours.¡± ¡°If I kill you, aren¡¯t these all mine as well?¡± The ck-robed woman bent downward as blood dripped from the rabbit mask, and she held a ledger in her hand that told her that the manor had sent gifts to ckmoon Castle a few days ago. ¡°You seem to have a connection to ckmoon Castle?¡± ckmoon Castle? Camille seemed to have grasped onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m their ally. I¡¯m warning you¡ªckmoon Castle is a new faction at the border, and they¡¯re connected to the border count! They have dozens of silver-tier warriors and countless treasures in the castle. If you dare to treat me like this, they won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you that many questions.¡± The ck-robed woman broke one of Camille¡¯s arms. Argh! ¡°Who are you? Why are you treating me like this?¡± Camille screamed in pain. What did she do wrong? ¡°I¡¯m Lady Gluttony, one of the seven great sins of the Demoness Bandit Gang, or you can call me Lady Gluttony. ckmoon Castle has killed many of my Demoness Bandit Gang members. In return, I want to prepare a small gift for them. However, that¡¯s not why you¡¯ll die. I¡¯m just too hungry.¡± Lady Gluttony stroked Camille¡¯s snow-white neck. One could hear it as she licked her lips behind the mask before she bit down hard on the flesh. ¡°I¡¯m going to start eating. If you don¡¯t want to feel too ufortable, don¡¯t resist me.¡± One could only hear the sound of chewing in the manor. The sun had set, and it left a strange red trace in the silent manor. .. ¡°Young Master Watson, something terrible has happened! Three manors were attackedst night, including the Vermilion Manor. No one survived the attack, and there were traces of gnawing on their bodies. Some people said that they had encountered a magical beast!¡± Early the following day, Watson had just woken up when n, dressed neatly, stood beside him and gave him a report. Watson held a homemade toothbrush in his mouth before he cleaned his mouth with salt. A momentter, he took a sip of water, rinsed his mouth, and spat it out through the window. ¡°It¡¯s winter, but it only snowed lightly yesterday. The magical beasts are out already?¡± That was the first time he had experienced winter since he came to that world. He had heard rumors that after the heavy snow sealed the mountains, the magical beasts in the Misty Forest would wander outside due to theck of food. However, that was when the snow was at its peak. It had not reached that stage yet. ¡°Young Master, I suspect that it was not the magical beasts that killed the people, but¡ª¡± Allen looked out the window thoughtfully. After he was sure that there was no one under the window, he began to speak. Then, he hesitated. ¡°What is it?¡± Allen said, ¡°I suspect that it was a human. Do you still remember Lady Gluttony who escaped yesterday? When we found her, she was biting the Shabby Bandit Gang leader, Sven. If we hadn¡¯t arrived in time, that old man would have been eaten. Do you think she was the one who did thatst night?¡± When Watson did not respond, Allen continued to say, ¡°The other manors are saying that the Vermilion Manor ended like this because ckmoon Castle had angered the bandit gangs, and they wanted revenge! A few of the owners are waiting in the hall right now. They want to seek an exnation from you. Do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Watson put the toothbrush back on the cab by the bedside. He pinched his face and revealed an innocent smile that was unique to children his age. .. In the hall on ckmoon Castle¡¯s first floor. Three gorgeous people were sitting on the sofa. They included a middle-aged man with light yellow hair and a high forehead, a ck-bearded old man in a boat-shaped hat, and a gorgeous woman in sultry clothes. ¡°The master of ckmoon Castle is really arrogant. He made us wait for half an hour. How much longer does he want us to wait?¡± The middle-aged man with yellow hair and a high hairline held a ss of red wine and gestured for the maid behind him to fill it up for him. ¡°However, the environment here is quitefortable. I have been to the kingdom¡¯s famous noble territory as a guest before, and the environment there was only average in standard.¡± After he tasted the wine, the middle-aged man narrowed his eyesfortably. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this ss of wine should be the top red wine produced by the Vermillion Winery ten years ago! The taste is mellow, and the aftertaste is quite profound. A bottle is worth at least 50 gold coins. I didn¡¯t expect that Camille would be willing to send one here. It¡¯s a pity that they were massacredst night. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to drink this kind of wine anymore.¡± ¡°Morgan, don¡¯t be so hypocritical here. You also run a red wine business. Now that there¡¯s one lesspetitor, you should be happy, right?¡± A woman dressed in sultry clothes spoke with disdain; she had wavy brown hair, and her body emitted a strong scent. The ck-bearded old man was called Jack. His family traded in the magical beast business. At that moment, he took a pipe from his pocket and lit it with a match. After he took a puff of smoke, heughed and leaned against the sofa. ¡°Christine, you¡¯re right. Logically speaking, withoutpetitors, we can upy a favorable position in the deal with ckmoon Castle! However, there¡¯s a prerequisite¡ªthey have to protect us. Otherwise, other people might kill or hate us because of them, and we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± How could they make money if they were already dead? Morgan and Christine were quiet when they heard what the older man said. They had heard about the Vermilion Manor, and their hearts trembled. That was why they had chosen to go to ckmoon Castle to ask for an exnation. They valued ckmoon Castle for its strength and resources. As a manor allied to ckmoon Castle, how could they be at ease when several manors had been massacred before any formal transaction had even begun? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though it was not ckmoon Castle¡¯s fault, I will still give everyone an exnation.¡± A tender voice echoed as Watson led Allen down the stairs. When three manor owners saw Watson, they stood up at the same time to show their respect. Morgan sneered; he looked a little dissatisfied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t ckmoon Castle¡¯s fault? Does Young Master Watson think that it was our fault then? If you didn¡¯t provoke the bandits, they wouldn¡¯t have targeted us. ckmoon Castle may be powerful, but we are not afraid. It has been hard on us¡ªthe small manor owners.¡± ¡°Shut up! How can you be so disrespectful toward Young Master Watson? Besides, how can you me him for this? Even if Young Master Watson didn¡¯t do anything, won¡¯t the bandits still kill people?¡± Allen growled. Jack and Christine did not say anything because they knew that Allen was right. They were not there to me Watson but to take advantage of the opportunity to get some benefits. ¡°Allen, I understand the feelings of these manor owners. It¡¯s normal for them to be afraid when a manor has been attacked. Don¡¯t be too impulsive; it¡¯s not good to scare the guests.¡± Watson smiled elegantly and waved his hand. ¡°It just so happens that we destroyed two bandit groups yesterday. We seized a lot of things! Allen, please bring those things here as an apology to the manor owners.¡± Chapter 105 - The Fight Had Begun

Chapter 105: The Fight Had Begun

¡°There are 50 sets of bronze-tier armor and over 300 iron-tier weapons. Do you think that these things would send us on our way?¡± Ten minutester, Morgan stared at the pile of bloodstained equipment on the ground; he was displeased. He did not have anyints about the equipment. After all, a single piece of bronze-tier equipment was worth several to ten gold coins, while an iron-tier weapon was worth dozens of silver coins. Those items were worth thousands of gold coins; it was equivalent to one-tenth of his manor¡¯s total assets. However, most of the equipment on the ground was iplete. For example, some of the armors were missing something, and some of them had been blown to pieces. Other than a few pieces of iron tes attached to the waist, the rest of the equipment had many holes. One could not tell its defensive capabilities, but one would definitely feel the cool breeze. It was a pile of junk. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Unfortunately, when my men wiped out the bandit gang yesterday, they had exerted too much strength and identally damaged their equipment. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Watson smiled as he apologized sincerely. They should forget about the silver-tier warriors; those who had helped out the previous day also included silver-tier mages. Those items had been collected with great difficulty when they were cleaning up the battlefield. ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯re not very honest,¡± Jack said with a bitter smile as he bit his pipe. Everyone knew ckmoon Castle was powerful; else, they would not have wanted to form an alliance with them. However, even though they were powerful, they still took those items and gave them to the manor owners even though they knew that most of them had been damaged. Did Young Master Watson want to bully them? Morgan, who had the worst temper, immediately said, ¡°Young Master Watson, I don¡¯t like trash! If you can¡¯t give mepensation in good faith, then don¡¯t me me for breaking our alliance with ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°Sure, then you¡¯re free to leave now.¡± Watson stopped smiling and offered his hand toward Morgan. ¡°You¡ª¡± Morgan¡¯s face was full of rage. He was about to say something else when Watson interrupted him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you threatening to revoke your contract with ckmoon Castle? Don¡¯t forget that you were the ones who requested this, not us. Leave your manor; the items inside also belong to me. However, I prefer peace, so I am not willing to do that.¡± When Watson spoke, he had the aura of a gold-tier warrior. It suppressed everyone there, and that included Allen. It made them feel a little breathless. ¡°Also, when did I say that I would give these things to you as they are now?¡± Watson activated the fusion system. He waved his right hand, and the hundreds of equipment on the ground immediately turned into streaks of light. Then, they fused and turned into a set of golden armor. [Gold-tier God¡¯s Blessing Holy Light Armor.] [Effect: able to resist the defense of gold-tier warriors. Upon wearing it, the user¡¯s cultivation speed will increase by 100%.] [Additional Effects: negative resistance (eliminates hunger, dizziness, poison, and other harmful effects), transformation, magic immunity, physical immunity, light-elemental enchantment (upon wearing this armor and touching a weapon, it will release light-elementalbat aura, and thebat aura will be stronger under the sunlight).] [Additional skills: Holy Angel Summon (after absorbing enough sunlight, can summon a holy angel with the strength of a gold-tier warrior).] The back of the gold-tier armor was made of gilded gold with six wings, and each feather was lifelike. It was a one-piece armor¡ªa breastte and shoulder armor on top, and a long skirt shaped like a sharp sword for the bottom. The design was gorgeous; it looked like clothes worn by the gods in fairy tales. ¡°This is¡ª¡± Morgan stared at the golden armor in front of him. The wine ss in his hand fell onto the floor with a tter, and the wine spilled all over the floor. The carpet was soaked red. ¡°Gold-tier defensive equipment!¡± The pipe in Jack¡¯s mouth also fell onto the floor; it hadnded on his right shoe. It was not until it burned a hole in his magical-beast-hide boots that he reacted. He quickly picked up his pipe, and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°It is gold-tier equipment, indeed. I am not mistaken! To be able to fuse a pile of junk and change its quality, what kind of magic is this?¡± He felt like he was dreaming. He had heard that ckmoon Castle was rich and powerful. At first, he thought that the resources in the castle were supplied by the border count. However, he finally understood that ckmoon Castle was rich because of Watson. Even Allen, who was fully equipped with gold-tier equipment and was used to Watson¡¯s methods, could not help but stare nkly at the young child. ¡°I must be hallucinating.¡± Christine rubbed her eyes as she moved closer to the armor. Her eyes shone brightly. Women would always be attracted to shiny things. When she was only one step away from the armor, Allen grabbed her hand, and she finally reacted. She stopped and turned to look at Watson as she breathed rapidly. ¡°Young Master Watson, do you mean to give this equipment to us? But there¡¯s only one armor. It¡¯s not enough for us to share.¡± ckmoon Castle was so powerful that they would use magic to create an illusion to fool them. It meant that everything in front of them was real. There was gold-tier armor in front of them. That was the first time she had seen gold-tier equipment in her life. ¡°It is up to you how you would like to share it. I just want you to know that ckmoon Castle has the strength to protect you.¡± Watson put his hands behind his back andughed. ¡°As for who gets this armor, it depends on which one of you offers the highest price.¡± He could tell that those people were there to get benefits from him. Then he would tell those people that there were benefits, but they needed to work hard to fight for them. ¡°I¡¯ll go first! Young Master Watson, my manor is involved in the flesh trade, and I have many beautiful girls under me. I don¡¯t think there are that many maids in ckmoon Castle, so why don¡¯t I send some of them to be your maids?¡± Christine bit her lips, leaned close to Watson¡¯s ear, and lowered her voice. When she saw Watson frown, she winked at him, ¡°Young Master Watson, don¡¯t reject me yet! I have specially groomed these girls. They are virgins, and they have all kinds of talents. I guarantee that they will make all men forget about everything else but them. However, if you don¡¯t like young girls, then I can do it too.¡± ¡°Christine, you slut, how old are you? Look at yourself in the mirror. How can Young Master Watson be interested in you? Besides, you¡¯re an old prostitute. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the gold-tier armor would attract the wrong attention? Do you want to die a violent death?¡± Morgan sneered, ¡°Give me this gold-tier armor. I¡¯m willing to pay for it with 20 bottles of 20-year-old red wine. If that¡¯s not enough, then30 bottles!¡± Christine turned around in anger; she did not want to be outdone. ¡°Morgan, you still have the nerve to say that! Who said that they didn¡¯t want the things ckmoon Castle had given us and that they would leave if ckmoon Castle couldn¡¯t give them better items? Go now; no one will stop you!¡± ¡°You... I said that in a fit of anger; how can you take it seriously?¡± Morgan¡¯s face alternated between flushed and pale. He had only said that because he thought that was a pile of junk. He would not have acted so rashly if Watson had shown them the gold-tier equipment. He would not have left even if they broke his legs. ¡°Young Master Watson, I really want this armor. Do you think I can give you half of the magical beast in my manor?¡± Jack grabbed his pipe and raised his offer. Watson pretended to be embarrassed and hit his face with his fingers. ¡°Your conditions are all too good. It¡¯s hard for me to agree with a specific person now. Why don¡¯t you discuss it again?¡± The three manor owners looked at each other as if they were angry roosters¡ªneither of them would let the other go. Unfortunately, they had forgotten the purpose of their visit. ¡°Allen, close the door and let them talk for a while.¡± Watson waved his hand and walked out of the hall; he indicated for Allen to follow him. Even though he did not want too many people to know that he had mastered the fusion magic, Nightingale and the guards at the castle had seen it before, so he could no longer hide it. It was better to show it to the manor owners to shake things up a bit. Soon, Watson and Allen left the hall, and the maids also gradually left. When Allen closed the door, the two men and a woman immediately roared, ¡°It¡¯s mine, this armor is mine¡±, ¡°Why do you have to fight with me?¡±, ¡°Dream on¡± and so on. Watson dug his ears, and his expression became serious. ¡°Allen, go and inform the ckmoon Knights to gather outside the castle! After they are done with their quarrel, we will go to the Misty Forest and meet with Sven. We shall look for Lady Gluttony and annihte all the bandit gangs along the way.¡± The destruction of the Vermilion Manor was out of his expectations. Fortunately, only three manor owners were there to look for him. Unfortunately, it might be worse the next time. He could not keep sending them away with gold-tier equipment, and he did not have enough material anyway. The longer he dragged the issue, the more manors would suffer. He had to catch Lady Gluttony as quickly as possible. Chapter 106 - No One Can Survive The Blackmoon Knights

Chapter 106: No One Can Survive The ckmoon Knights

¡°Young Master, the ckmoon Knights have all assembled.¡± Half an hourter, Allen stood at the mansion entrance and knelt as he spoke to Watson. There were 65 ckmoon Knights behind him. They were neatly dressed and had long swords at their waists; it was a set of silver-tier equipment. ¡°Lucas, you and the new knights can stay in the castle. Liszt, you should stay too.¡± Watson swept his gaze across the men in front of him and said, ¡°Allen, choose 20 men ande with me.¡± They had to leave enough men at the castle if Lady Gluttony or her bandit gang members would attack them. After all, Lady Gluttony was a cunning person, so they had to be on their guard. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Allen and Liszt agreed at the same time. Then, Allen selected 20 strong knights to go with Watson. Those who were not selected looked disappointed. They thought that they had missed an excellent opportunity to contribute. The gate of the mansion opened after the troops left. The three manor owners who had quarreled in the hall walked out with their faces bruised and swollen. Christine¡¯s clothes were disheveled, with her underwear revealed. There were many scratches on Jack and Morgan¡¯s faces; arge part of their beard and hair was missing. The gold-tier armor that Watson had fused was in Christine¡¯s hands. ¡°Have you decided the winner?¡± Watson looked back and pretended to ask them. It seemed that Christine had won. Indeed, women had a unique advantage in a fight. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. Morgan and Jack have agreed to give this armor to me! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll send 20 maids here tomorrow,¡± Christine said with a pained expression. Her handmaidens were trained singers. If they were sold to a great nobleman, she could get more than ten gold coins for each of them; she would lose a few hundred gold coins in that transaction. That was only the reward for ckmoon Castle. She also had to give Morgan 200 gold coins and to sleep with Jack once so that they would not continue to fight over it. She had spent almost 1,000 gold coins to buy the gold-tier armor, which would typically only be enough to purchase regr equipment. Christine¡¯s expression softened, and she smiled as she looked at the armor in her hand. Gold coins weremon; she could still earn more of them. Plus, she had earned a lot; that armor could guarantee her safety. ¡°Young Master Watson, it looks like you guys are leaving?¡± Jack and Morgan had tidied their messy clothes to maintain their poise. Jack, who was missing a piece of his beard, had asked curiously. ¡°They¡¯re just going out to catch a little mouse.¡± Watson chuckled as he told them softly. However, Christine and the other two knew the mouse that he meant. When they learned that the Vermillion Manor had been attacked, they panicked. Then, they wished that there were a few more manors near to them. That way, they would have another reason to ask Watson for something. If they had the gold-tier armor, they would not need to be afraid of any attack at all. Those who were below gold-tier would not be able to break the gold-tier armor¡¯s defense, and no gold-tier elites would be a bandit. ¡°That¡¯s right; you guys shoulde along. Also, please inform the manor owners nearby. Let them see the consequences of causing trouble at the border.¡± Watson made up his mind about the consequences of going against ckmoon Castle. Many of the nearby manors knew that ckmoon Castle had defeated more than ten manors. However, they did not understand how they had won, so he wanted to take the opportunity to let them see it so that it would dispel their worries. ¡°Young Master Watson, that¡¯s not a good idea. I still have things to do,¡± Morganined unhappily. It was not suitable for him to appear in front of others. As for Lady Gluttony¡¯s capture, there were already many guards searching for her in Misty Forest. How long would it take for him to find her? Watson looked at Morgan and said, ¡°You shall help us capture Lady Gluttony. If you can capture her, then I will reward you.¡± ¡°Morgan, don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m going anyway,¡± Jack said immediately. Christine had already worn her gold armor and lifted her hair. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not going?¡± Morgan jumped. ¡°ckmoon Castle is my ally; their trouble is our trouble. I will still go even if there is no reward, Young Master Watson. I have a few iron-tier guards at home, and I will bring them with meter. They might be a little weak, but it¡¯s only a search, after all. The more, the merrier.¡± After he said that, Morgan smiled at Watson with a ttering expression. ¡°Do you think this arrangement is suitable?¡± Shameless. The ckmoon Knights pursed their lips as they looked at Allen, who was standing beside Watson. They felt that Morgan was very simr to someone they knew. Allen¡¯s expression tensed when he felt their gaze. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± Allen bowed to Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, don¡¯t worry. Lady Gluttony escaped because I was too weakst time! But I will capture her this time. I won¡¯t mind injuries or even death. However, do you think you can bestow me with two more pieces of gold-tier equipment to help me in capturing her?¡± Watson said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Everyone there tsked when they heard that. A momentter, Watson and Allen led the chosen 20 ckmoon Knights and Christine out of ckmoon Castle. Then, Watson whistled, and a golden twelve-winged lion that looked like it had been made of gold immediately flew toward him andnded in front of everyone. Watson climbed onto the Golden sh¡¯s back. He raised his slender arm and waved it in the distance. ¡°Capture Lady Gluttony and kill the bandit gangs! ckmoon Knights are on the move, and not a de of grass will grow!¡± ¡°The Knights are on the move; not a de of grass will grow!¡± Those 20 ckmoon Knights drew their longswords and knocked on the armor on their chests with loud banging sounds. ¡°They¡¯re quite imposing, but the slogan is a little excessive¡ªnot a de of grass will grow. Even if these 20 people are all gold-tier warriors, they won¡¯t be able to do it,¡± Morgan said to the two other manor owners beside him with a calm expression. He thought that young people did like to show off; he would have to do more to capture their target. Gulp. Morgan was about to say something when he suddenly noticed that his twopanions were swallowing their saliva simultaneously. They were staring at the sky without saying another word. He thought that it was strange, so Morgan took the opportunity to look at the sky above him. The sky had turned dark. One by one, the two-headed ligers spread their huge white wings and glided across the sky as they let out ear-piercing roars. The sound of their wings as they pped was like muffled thunder. There were a thousand of those silver-tier magical beasts, and they had blocked the sun. ¡°Kill!¡± Allen led the 20 ckmoon Knights as they shouted to call for their mounts. Then, they climbed onto their beast and escorted Watson into the sky. Watson was in the lead; his right hand pointed at the sky, and his left hand pointed into the distance. A herd of beasts had covered the sky and the sun. He could see his territory on the ground, and his small figure looked so majestic. The scene was like an eternal painting as it was deeply imprinted in Christine and the other two manor owners¡¯ eyes. If 20 ckmoon Knights could not make a single de of grass grow, what about a thousand magical beasts? Those magical beasts would trample the earth wherever they passed, let alone grass. Chapter 107 - The Magical Beast Army

Chapter 107: The Magical Beast Army

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Boom! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake?¡± Bright Manor was a manor located near ckmoon City; they were a manor that raised cows and sold milk to earn money. They were also one of the manors that had surrendered to ckmoon Castle in the past few days. Its fat owner, Norton, was on a chair when he felt the earth shake. The fat on his belly trembled before he felt it in his chest. His heart shook with the fat. He had just heard the news about how Vermillion Manor had been destroyed the previous day, so he did not dare to go anywhere that day. He ordered more than ten guards in the manor to guard his room and not to take a single step away, and when he heard themotion outside, he wondered if a bandit gang had attacked his manor. ¡°Look at how the ground shakes; how many people are there in this bandit gang?¡± Norton¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. He was a very timid person. Otherwise, he would have gone with Jack, Morgan, and Christine when they invited him to ckmoon Castle during the day to seek justice. ¡°Master Norton, something terrible has happened. There are many magical beasts outside!¡± At that moment, a guard opened the door and rushed in with a panicked expression. Magical beasts? Norton closed his eyes in despair. If it were a bandit gang, he would have to hand over all of his assets and kneel on the ground to beg for mercy. Perhaps he could survive then. Those magical beasts would not listen to him, and if he were to fall into their hands, he would be torn to pieces. It was winter, but it was not time for the magical beasts to be out. How could there be a magical beast? Then, Norton heard a loud sound from the top of his head. The entire beam of the house had been torn apart until it revealed a huge hole. A ferocious magical beast with two heads poked its head into the hole. Its saliva dripped onto Norton¡¯s forehead. Countless simr magical beasts were behind that one. They were so densely packed that one could not see beyond them. Norton rolled his eyes and sat down on the ground. He almost fainted. What kind of magical beast was that? It was too scary. Furthermore, it could fly. How could one escape from it? Just as he thought he was doomed, the magical beast suddenly spoke. More urately, it was the person behind the magical beast who had spoken. ¡°Norton,e up quickly.¡± Norton looked up; he realized that the person who spoke was the manor owner, Morgan, who had looked for him during the day. He was on the back of the magical beast, and he had stretched his hand toward; his face was bruised and swollen. He did not know if someone had beaten him. ¡°Morgan, why are you on a magical beast? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Come here and get all the guards in your house too.¡± .. The Misty Forest. As the Holy Dragon Kingdom borders, it was thergest forest close to the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. It was rich in magical beasts. The manors that traded in magical beasts at the border would usually capture them from Misty Forest. The Misty Forest was foggy all year round, so it was easy to get lost in the forest. When the fog was at its thickest, its visitors could not even see their own hands, and the magical beasts there would not usually go out. People said that the Dragonspine Snow Mountain was once the territory of a prosperous country a thousand years ago. Due to various reasons, that country was destroyed, and many magical beasts had appeared. Whether the rumors were true or not, the fact that there were many ruins in the Misty Forest was genuine. That was why adventurers often went there to explore. That day, the Misty Forest experienced the most lively moment in its history. A thousand silver-tier magical beasts, led by a golden lion-like beast, charged into the depths of the Misty Forest. Some of those magical beasts had a rider on them. ¡°Morgan, can you tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡± Norton was on the back of a two-winged liger. His face was dull, as if he had not woken up yet. He had not woken up, indeed. He had been in his manor, and in just a short while, he had arrived at the Misty Forest with his guards beside him. All of them were trying to hold onto the fur of a two-winged liger shamefully; they were shouting things like, ¡°This is a silver-tier magical beast, right?¡±, ¡°It has two heads, it¡¯s too overbearing¡±, and ¡°I¡¯m sitting on a silver-tier magical beast.¡± How useless! Was it not only a silver-tier magical beast? What was so great about sitting on one? Norton wondered about that. However, it was truly amazing to be able to sit on a silver-tier magical beast and go so far without falling off. The wind blew on Norton¡¯s face like a small knife that cut him. He could not even open his eyes. The silver-tier magic beast was too fast. He could not even see anything in front of him before he passed it with a whoosh. In addition, it was winter. It was no exaggeration to say that if he waited any longer, he might wet his pants. ¡°Norton, you¡¯ll know soon. ckmoon Castle is capturing someone. Wasn¡¯t the Vermillion Manor attacked yesterday? That¡¯s the reason ckmoon Castle wants to wipe out all the bandit groups in the vicinity. We¡¯re here to help find the person who attacked the Vermillion Manor. Don¡¯t drag me down! Do you see all these magical beasts? These are all from ckmoon Castle.¡± Morgan exined with a proud tone as if those magical beasts were his. Wipe out the bandit gang? Norton¡¯s eyes widened. ckmoon Castle was too bold. Did they know how many bandit strongholds were there near the Misty Forest? He looked at the magical beasts around him and felt relieved. Well, no matter how strong those bandit gangs, they would not be able to withstand the damage of so many silver-tier magical beasts. Besides him, many manor owners were also invited onto the back of the magical beasts. At that moment, they showed the same expression as they looked around with hesitation. ¡°Allen, which bandit gang is the closest to this ce?¡± At the front of the team, Watson sat cross-legged on a golden beast as he asked the guard next to him. Allen took the border map that Nightingale had given him and studied it carefully. ¡°This map doesn¡¯t indicate the specific location of the bandit gang. Only a few bandit gangs are marked. It¡¯s probably because there aren¡¯t many bandits and too much mobility, so it¡¯s not easy to investigate. The bandit gang that¡¯s closest to this ce is marked as the Vortex Bandit Gang.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start with them first. As long as they are a bandit gang, leave no one alive.¡± A cold gleam shed in Watson¡¯s eyes as hemanded the monster horde to charge forward quickly. During that process, he did not sit idle. When he saw suitable monsters in the Misty Forest, he immediately fused with them. Since he was already a gold-tier elite, he could fuse with any creature below gold-tier at will. [System fusion sessful. Master has fused two bronze-tier magic beasts¡ªthe Wind-splitting Eagle.] [System fusion sessful. Congrattions, Master, for obtaining a silver-tier magical beast¡ªthe Giant Ice Bear w.] .. Numerous fusion notifications echoed in Watson¡¯s mind, and the number of magic beasts that followed him increased continuously. His idea was straightforward. On the way to exterminating the bandit gang, he would kill as many magical beasts as he could. Not only would he increase his strength, but he would also be able to prevent those magical beasts from harming others during the winter. When he saw the same thing, such as two iron-tier pythons magical beasts entangled in a tree and mating, Watson fused them into a bronze-tier Water-bucket Python. When he saw more magical beasts flocked out of the forest, he fused them into a silver-tier Storm Eagle. Other than fusing with simr magic beasts, he had also fused with many different magical beasts. There were some winged pigs, three-headed rabbits, and other strange beasts. Within a short period, the light around Watson continued to shine. The number of magical beasts had increased several times from the initial one thousand, and the number continued to rise. ¡°Do you feel that the number of magical beasts around you has increased?¡± Norton, who was on a two-winged liger, hugged his shoulders and shivered as he asked weakly. ¡°You just noticed?¡± someone beside him asked. The manor owner raised his head and saw a manor owner held by a five-meter-tall white giant bear. The bear¡¯s arms were covered with spiral patterns, and its ws were sharper than swords. It crushed the trees nearby; its blood-red eyes were staring at the poor man in its hands. It roared and spat on his face. Norton turned his head again and found that the giant goshawk in the air held more people. Their screams spread far and wide. What? Norton swallowed his saliva; he felt that the magical beast under his bottom was not so scary anymore. It seemed like he could control those beasts. Did ckmoon Castle¡¯s master summon all those magical beasts? It seemed like he could control the magical beasts. What kind of magic was that? There was no need to create so many magical beasts to kill those bandit gangs. Were they trying to tten the entire Misty Forest? Chapter 108

Chapter 108: The End Of The Bandits

¡°Boss, something terrible has happened. There are a lot of magical beasts outside! It seems that there is a magical beast riot in the Misty Forest! There are at least 10,000 of them. Should we inform our brothers and evacuate this area?¡± Near the Misty Forest, on a certain mountain peak. On the low mountain peak, there were tall walls and many kinds of buildings. A person dressed as a bandit asked the tall and sturdy leader who was wearing sky-blue armor in front of him. His expression looked panicked. There were also a few other people dressed in the same attire behind that particr bandit. They all seemed to be in a panic. When he saw the injuries on his subordinate, the Vortex Bandit Gang leader turned his head and frowned. ¡°Logically speaking, now is not the time for magical beasts toe out of the mountain. Why are there so many magical beasts here? Forget it. Take all of our valuables with us. We¡¯ll retreat.¡± The bandit gang did not have a fixed home. Most of them would choose the mountain top outside the Misty Forest as their base because there were many magical beasts there during winter. The forest was easy to defend but hard to attack, and when the magical beasts were out during the winter, the bandit gang would follow them for their hunt. It was even more impossible for anyone to attack that ce. The bandits did asmanded; they draggedrge and small bags as they descended the mountain. ¡°Hurry Up!¡± ¡°Hurry up, or I will kill you all!¡± Along the way, some banditsmanded a group of young girls in shabby clothes; they whipped and scolded them. Those young girls were women they had brought back from their hunt a few winters ago. Some of them were from noble families. The bandits loved their tender flesh. After they were brought back and tortured for a few years, their hair and faces had be unkempt, and their eyes were dull; their bodies trembled when they saw the whip. They did not dare to resist. When they saw those young girls, some bandits¡¯ eyes shed. ¡°Boss, even though I don¡¯t know why the magical beasts in the Misty Forest would riot ahead of time, this is a good opportunity! Winter has started so early this year; it means that we have more time to go out. We might even be able to catch a few beautiful women. I¡¯m tired of ying with the ones in front of us.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it after we leave the Misty Forest,¡± the Vortex Bandit Gang leader said as he looked backward. Boom! A series of explosions came from behind them. The milky white fog stirred in the endless Misty Forest. Since he was standing on the mountainside, he could see the trees below them breaking rapidly. ¡°These magical beasts are too fast. Are normal magical beasts that fast?¡± The Vortex Bandit Gang leader looked down with a puzzled expression. He took the opportunity to make a gesture of indication for his subordinates to stop. ¡°Wait, let these magical beasts go past us first.¡± The Vortex Bandit Gang was not arge group, but they had existed for nearly ten years. They were very familiar with the changes in the Misty Forest. Usually, when the magical beasts were in a riot, they would run and tear apart anyone in front of them, but they would not take the initiative to climb. Therefore, the bandits chose to nest in the hilly area of the forest. They knew that the magical beasts would not hurt them if they could not retreat in time. The Vortex Bandit Gang members made the right choice, but the result was out of their expectations. Roar! A goshawk appeared in front of them; it had turned from a small ck dot into a huge monster. Its wings, which were several meters long, streaked across the sky as it cast a shadow on the ground. The eagle¡¯s wings brought up a green storm, which was dozens of meters high. Sand and stones flew as the bandits squinted their eyes. The rocks hit the armor on their bodies with a bang. ¡°This is the Storm Eagle, a silver-tier magical beast!¡± the Vortex Bandit Gang leader muttered as he looked at the sky. The magical beasts were usually weaker during the early winter and stronger at the end. They would only see one or two silver-tier magical beasts at the end of winter in previous years. They did not expect to see one that year, so they were unlucky. ¡°Boss, look!¡± A bandit¡¯s voice trembled as he pointed in the direction of the Storm Eagle. Countless ck shadows were behind that silver-tier magical beast. The sound as their wings pped was like thunder and waves. Those ck shadows quickly arrived in front of them¡ªthey were ferocious magical beasts with two heads. Those tiger and lion heads roared alternately, and behind those magical beasts, there were also thousands more different magical beasts with wings. All those magical beasts only had one characteristic, and that was that they emitted a silver-tier aura. ¡°These are all silver-tier magical beasts?¡± The Vortex Bandit Gang leader and a group of his subordinates could hear the sound of ping-pong from their hands. All the bags they carried had fallen to the ground, and the things inside were scattered all around them. They wondered if they had seen it wrongly. Most of the magical beasts that ventured outside the forest were iron-tier beasts. Why were those in front of them silver-tier? The bandits were in fear and disbelief; they even forgot to run away. Soon after that, they saw thousands of magical beasts in the sky. Their heads turned at the same time, and a dazzling light beam was condensed in their mouths. Together, they formed a light cannon that spanned over a hundred meters, and it swept across their bodies. Kacha! The mountain peak tilted and broke; the hundred-meter-tall mountain peak slid down gradually. A few girls in ragged clothes looked at the falling mountain and then at the corpses that had been vaporized by battle aura, the scattered jewelry, and the magical beasts that filled the sky. They did not speak for a long time, but their eyes had light again. .. Allen was on a two-winged liger beast a few miles away from the mountain peak. He looked back; he said with some regret, ¡°Young Master Watson, it was not easy to destroy a bandit gang, and even the hill was ttened. Are we really not going to take their treasures?¡± ¡°No need. Those treasures will be left to those who were imprisoned by the bandit gang. I think they need those more than we do. We are here to kill bandits.¡± Watson¡¯s right hand, which was covered with a light-elementalbat aura, held a bloody head. Then, he waved his left hand. ¡°Which is the next bandit group?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, it¡¯s the Fury Soul Bandit Gang!¡± ¡°What about the next one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Extreme Evil Bandit Gang!¡± ¡°What about the next one?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Allen flipped the map. ¡°Young Master Watson, the map has the locations of dozens of bandit groups. I guess we¡¯ll have to ask Sven about the rest.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll crush these people first and then find Sven.¡± .. That day was the end of the bandits. Dozens of bandit gangs of various sizes around the Misty Forest were all annihted within a day. They had about a thousand members altogether, but not a single one survived the attack. Even the mountain they upied copsed because of the magical beasts¡¯ attacks. Those were witnessed by the people who had managed to escape from the bandit gangs. Those people remembered countless pairs of wings and countless silver magical beasts. They also saw a golden lion-like creature with twelve wings that danced among the silver-tier magical beasts. Then, they also saw the youth on that magical beast; he looked like a king. Some people said that the youth was Watson, the youngest child of the ckmoon Castle¡¯s master; he was the eighth son. The sun was setting. Sven sat on the top of the hill where the Shabby Bandit Gang was located. He wiped the Undead Cmity staff in his hand. He would stroke his neck asionally as he waited quietly. There was a thick bandage wrapped around his neck. His two injuries had almost healed after he had eaten the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs that ckmoon Castle had given him. He still had the remaining eggs and silver-tier armor. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± He had left a message for ckmoon Castle to look for him when they wanted to capture Lady Gluttony. He was confident that the other party would visit him. Not long after that, the mountain peak began to tremble; his eyes lit up. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± However, his expression turned to shock. Thousands of magical beasts had gathered in front of the mountain; it almost made the peak imprable. Those magical beasts were at least bronze-tier, and some of them were even silver-tier. There were more than five thousand of them, and some had men on their backs. Sven was about to go to them when he saw a sh of golden light in front of him. Watson rode down on the Golden sh and threw dozens of heads in front of him. ¡°Mr. Sven, we meet again! These are the heads from the bandit gangs nearby. Count them and see if the number matches with what you know.¡± Chapter 109 - The Great Crimes Conference

Chapter 109: The Great Crimes Conference

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Fury Soul Bandit Gang, the Vortex Bandit Gang, the Extreme Evil Bandit Gang... a total of 50 heads.¡± Sven counted the heads on the ground in front of him. Those heads had threads condensed from light-elementalbat aura. Their eyes were wide open, and some even had a terrified expression on their faces. It was as if they had seen something horrible when they were alive. After he counted several times, Sven was sure that he had calcted correctly. He stared at Watson with wide eyes, his face filled with disbelief. There were 50 bandit gang leaders. In other words, Watson had killed dozens of bandit gangs, which equated to a few thousand people. There were one or two hundred bandit gangs in the entire Misty Forest. ¡°Young Master Watson, I know all the bandit gang leaders. Other than those people, there are still some other bandits around the Misty Forest. It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many of them, so I don¡¯t know¡ª¡± Sven said weakly as he looked at the sky behind Watson; there were twenty ckmoon Knights on two-winged ligers, as well as many powerful magical beasts around them. Tens of thousands of those magical beasts included more than five thousand silver-tier magical beasts. That kind of power was much stronger than what Sven had seen in the ckmoon Castle the previous day. Had they kept their strength hidden from him? Sven felt his heart tremble. It was no wonder ckmoon Castle had dared to let him go and did not covet the Undead Cmity staff in his hands. That little thing was nothingpared to ckmoon Castle. ¡°Mr. Sven, all bandits must die. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the wayter. Choose a magical beast you like to go with us.¡± Watson smiled at Sven and stretched his hand outward. It was a very gentle tone, but it made Sven break out in cold sweat. All bandits must die. Was he not a bandit too? He must still be useful if Watson did not kill him yet. Would the young man do it after he had led them to their destination? His wish had not been fulfilled, so he could not die just yet. However, how could he deal with ckmoon Castle? He looked at the endless magical beasts around him. Their fierce eyes and the saliva that dripped down their fangs forced him to make up his mind. Perhaps there was only one thing he could do. Plop! With a muffled sound, Sven knelt in front of Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, I am willing to point out the location of the remaining bandit gang, but I have one condition! After this matter is over, I hope that Young Master Watson can ept me into ckmoon Castle and let me be a guard in your residence. I will be extremely grateful for that.¡± ¡°A mere bandit wants to join ckmoon Castle? Do you know how much innocent blood has been spilled on your hands? ckmoon Castle doesn¡¯t want people like you.¡± Allen looked down from his liger and interrupted Sven¡¯s words with disdain. As expected, it did not work. Sven¡¯s expression was gloomy. That was the best idea he had; he needed strength to take revenge. The strongest strength he knew at the border was the Fairy Castle, followed by ckmoon Castle. The count would definitely not help him, and Watson might not either. However, he only needed a thousand silver-tier magical beasts toplete his quest for revenge. Unfortunately, Allen¡¯s words shattered his wish. He was only a dirty bandit. It was good enough that they did not shun him. Why would anyone kindly take him in? Allen saw Sven lowering his head and was about to say something when Watson waved his hand. ¡°Allen, I don¡¯t think Mr. Sven is a bad man. If he sincerely wants to join ckmoon Castle, then I¡¯ll reluctantly ept him. I¡¯ll me it on my generosity.¡± ¡°Really, Young Master Watson, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Allenined unhappily as he echoed Watson¡¯s words. Sven raised his head excitedly. ¡°Really? Young Master Watson, are you really going to take me in?¡± ¡°Of course, but there is a price. After you be my subordinate, I want you to guard that mountain peak and continue to be the Shabby Bandit Gang leader. I¡¯ll send a few of the ckmoon Knights to be your subordinate. You must take that opportunity to recruit the bandits nearby. From now on, there can only be one bandit gang at the border.¡± Watson raised a finger. His voice was immature, but his words were very domineering. ¡°Let those who obey me enjoy wealth and glory, and those who disobey me will die.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, what do you mean?¡± Sven understood Watson¡¯s thoughts; he sucked in a breath of cold air. Even if he knew all the bandit gangs in the vicinity, he could not do everything at once. It was impossible for Watson to wipe out all the bandit gangs. Some might have escaped; they could upy a mountain and create a new group. That was also why the border count could not wipe out the bandit gangs even if he sent people to surround them. Watson was ruthless. He attracted the bandits who could not be killed to his side so that they could be the most significant bandit leader. He controlled his subordinates and solved the root of the problem. That was something he did not dare to think or do. Indeed, the world belonged to young men, and he was already old. Sven sighed and knelt on one knee in front of Watson with heartfelt admiration. ¡°I shall obey Young Master Watson¡¯s orders.¡± .. A little deeper in the Misty Forest, in the middle of five towering peaks. A woman in a gorgeous ck dress and a ferocious rabbit mask floated along the iron chains that connected each peak; she was headed toward the highest peak in the center. ¡°Lady Gluttony, the remaining fivedies have been waiting for you at the Great Sin Temple.¡± When the woman floated to the top of the mountain, the gauze on the faces of the two maidservants swayed as they bowed their heads and spoke to her respectfully. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Lady Gluttony giggled. Suddenly, she noticed something and asked, ¡°By the way, why are there only five people? Shouldn¡¯t there be six besides me?¡± The maidservant said, ¡°It seems that something has happened in Monte Town, so Lady Pride is currently dealing with it. She doesn¡¯t have time toe here.¡± ¡°As expected of a woman who has been branded with the sin of pride. She is really arrogant!¡± The sound of licking came from under Lady Gluttony¡¯s mask. ¡°I had thought with the gathering of the Seven Great Sins, I would have the chance to devour each of them. What a pity.¡± Her gaze swept over the two maids; it caused them to shiver. Then, Lady Gluttony floated to a spiked temple in the middle of the mountain peak. The door was open. Among the stone pirs, there was a round table with five women sitting around it. The first seat and the third seat were empty. The rest of the seats were taken; each of the women wore a different mask. When one counted the second seat to thest seat, the first woman had her head on a pillow as she drooled, and she wore a ck wizard eye mask. The second woman had an ox-horn mask, and she was quite plump. The third woman was dressed luxuriously with jewelry on her neck and ears, and she also had a mask made of gold. Then, the fourth woman was in a hooded robe, while the fifth person was a small girl. ¡°Hey, five pieces of trash! Long time no see, are you all still alive?¡± Lady Gluttony walked toward those women quickly and greeted them warmly. Chapter 110 - Attack On The Demoness Bandit Gang

Chapter 110: Attack On The Demoness Bandit Gang

¡°Gluttony, you¡¯ll die first before we do.¡± The one who spoke was a plump woman in an angry ox-horn mask. Her name was Lady Wrath, which corresponded to the wrath of the Seven Great Sins. Her strength was in the middle of the seven great sins, and since she was on par with Lady Gluttony, the two of them always fought whenever they met. ¡°Wrath, you¡¯re still the same. Every time you open your mouth, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve eaten some gunpowder,¡± Lady Gluttony chuckled. Her steps paused before she turned into a shadow and arrived in front of Lady Wrath swiftly. The rabbit-head mask on her face flushed red. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s effortless to be killed just like that?¡± A cheerful smile spread out from under the mask as her hands clutched around Wrath¡¯s neck. ¡°Teleportation? You¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier?¡± She asked the question with difficulty. The ox-horn mask that she wore also squirmed. A powerful force poured into her body, and it caused her to stand up abruptly. She turned into a muscr giant that was over five meters tall and pushed Lady Gluttony away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said condescendingly. Each of the Great Sin Masks had a magical spell attached to it. The spell that matched the Wraith¡¯s mask was Goliath¡ªthe higher the rage, the bigger her body¡¯s transformation. ¡°I haven¡¯t advanced to gold-tier yet, but I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Gluttony took a few steps backward from Wraith before she headed straight for the seat of honor. ¡°The Storm Bandit Gang and the Shabby Bandit Gang are well-known as the three bandit gangs at the border with us, but their leaders were all idiots! Especially Veigar, though he tasted excellent. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to eat Sven. Otherwise, I would have been a gold-tier warrior by now.¡± ¡°Gluttony, I heard about what happened to you. You¡¯ve really caused a lot of trouble.¡± The person who spoke was a woman dressed luxuriously and had jewelry all over her body. As she spoke, the jewelry collided and sounded like a wind chime. She held a few coins in her hand. Every time she tossed them upward, one of the coins would disappear, and her aura would also be stronger. ¡°Just like what Greed said, Gluttony, I know what you¡¯ve done,¡± the little girl at thest seat said. The young girl was in a pure white fox mask; there were not many patterns on it. Her chubby hands and legs and undeveloped body proved that she was only a little over ten years old. ¡°ording to the response from the people I control in the other bandit groups, ckmoon Castle led a team to the Misty Forest to exterminate the bandit gangs! It is said that they have mastered a magical ability to control the magical beasts. They can even control silver-tier magical beasts. Many bandits were torn into pieces before they could even see their shadows.¡± The young girl seemed to bementing the tragic scene. She took a deep breath. Then, after she had calmed down, she continued to say, ¡°I reckon that the ckmoon Castle army will attack us soon! They would make a big move. Gluttony, this is because you decided to destroy some of the manors under their protection!¡± ¡°Lust, please watch your words. Even if I didn¡¯t destroy those manors, do you really think that they won¡¯te for us? Besides, ckmoon Castle killed so many of our people. I¡¯m just returning the favor. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± As she spoke, Lady Gluttony went to the first seat and was about to sit down. Bang! At that moment, the ck-haired woman who had been sleeping in the second seat suddenly bounced from the pillow. A big snot bubble burst as she reached out to grab Lady Gluttony. ¡°Sloth, what are you doing?¡± Gluttony¡¯s body trembled, and she wanted to sit down, but she did not move. ¡°That seat belongs to Pride! If you want to sit there, you¡¯ll have to defeat me.¡± Sloth¡¯s voice was very pleasant, but she spoke very slowly and tiredly. Every time she said a few words, she would pause for a moment to catch her breath. ¡°Pride is not here. What¡¯s wrong with me sitting in the first seat? Anyway, I¡¯m about to be a gold-tier warrior. When that timees, I¡¯ll be on the same level as that old woman. All you silver-tier scum will have to listen to me, understand?¡± Lady Gluttony sneered and broke free from Sloth¡¯s hand. Her words caused herpanions to frown and stop what they were doing at the same time. The Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s rules were very simple. The strongest will get the final say, and their seats were arranged ording to that. Lady Pride was their only gold-tier elite. If Lady Gluttony were to reach goal-tier, then they would have to listen to her. ¡°Even if you were to reach gold-tier, you¡¯re still no match for Pride,¡± the woman who symbolizedziness said. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Gluttony spread her hands out confidently. ¡°I intentionally lured ckmoon Castle to attack the bandit gangs. ording to my spection, ckmoon Castle is very likely rted to the border count. The young master of the castle, Watson, is most likely his illegitimate son. Once we catch him, we¡¯ll be able to control the border! Not only that, ckmoon Castle also has dozens of silver-tier warriors and even more silver-tier magical beasts. If I were to devour all of them, then I would be the strongest person in the world.¡± Gluttony¡¯s mask gave her the ability to devour. If she were to consume something, she would be able to obtain all their powers, including their talent. The border count¡¯s child must be very talented in magic cultivation. ¡°Gluttony, don¡¯t forget our goal, which is to resurrect the Demoness Church and rebuild the Mask of Great Sin! The reason we¡¯re hiding at the border is to avoid the attention of the kingdom¡¯s higher-ups. What if you make too much of a ruckus and people target us instead?¡± the young girl said lustfully. ¡°So what? We¡¯ve been hiding for a long time, and we¡¯ve tried all kinds of ways to repair the mask. But in the end, the mask still can¡¯t be repaired, right? I think that all of you have been fooled by that arrogant old woman. If ckmoon Castle attacks uster, I can give you a part of the prey. Let¡¯s be stronger together. When that arrogant old womanes back, we¡¯ll kill her. What do you think?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Sloth¡¯s tone became furious, and she was about to say something. Boom! At that moment, a loud sound came from outside the hall, and the whole mountain shook. Lady Gluttony said, ¡°My food is finally here. If you disagree with me, just wait here.¡± Then she flew out without hesitation. The remaining women looked at each other; they were speechless. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? The enemy is already here. Even if we disagree with Gluttony¡¯s methods, we can only go out and destroy them,¡± Lady Greed said with her hands behind her back. Her tone was quite rxed. ¡°The other party has quite many silver-tier magical beasts,¡± the young girl reminded them lecherously. ¡°What¡¯s a silver-tier magical beast? We¡¯ve been working at the border for so long, and we have a trump card that no mere silver-tier magical beast canpare. I am sure that all of you are clear on that,¡± Lady Greed continued to speak. Since everyone was silent, it was clear that they had tacitly agreed. The golden mask on her face shone. ¡°It¡¯s time to activate that thing, the thing that was left behind by the god we believe in¡ªthe Primordial Demoness!¡± Chapter 111 - The Evil God Sculpture

Chapter 111: The Evil God Sculpture

On the five mountains where the Demoness Bandit Gang was located. Watson was on the Golden sh as he floated on the side of the central peak. He counted the magical beasts that he had fused. Twenty thousand bronze-tier magical beasts were on the ground. There were five thousand silver-tier magical beasts as well as the two-winged ligers. All of them circled the sky. Just like human warriors would developbat aura wings when they reached silver-tier, magical beasts would also grow wings when they reached silver-tier. Those with wings might not necessarily be silver-tier magical beasts, but silver-tier magical beasts would definitely have wings. ¡°Young Master Watson, when are we going to attack?¡± Allen led 20 ckmoon Knights; they were on two-winged ligers, and they stayed beside Watson to protect him. Sven was next to him and a group of manor owners who were shouting loudly. Some of those manor owners were on the magical beasts, while some of the beasts held others. They were suffering unspeakably. Watson had led everyone to the hill where the Shabby Bandit gang was located. After they found Sven, they immediately returned to Sven¡¯s lead. They searched the Misty Forest and carried out carpet bombing; they wiped out all the bandit gangs¡¯ strongholds around the Misty Forest. They had managed to wipe out at least a hundred bandit gangs. The remaining bandit gangs were mostly useless. After they heard that ckmoon Castle would attack them, they had fled; they did not even bother to bring their treasures. The magical beasts that surrounded the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s stronghold were covered in blood. As they had devoured many bandits, their eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. ¡°Allen, we¡¯re not in a hurry to attack. We¡¯ll just wait here. The Demoness Bandits Gang won¡¯t be able to resisting out by themselves! There¡¯s only one bandit gang left near ckmoon Castle. It¡¯ll be over after we clear them out.¡± Watson chuckled and turned his head to look at some of the manor owners who were not far from him. ¡°Everyone, I brought you here because I wanted you to help me find Lady Gluttony! We have already fought in the Misty Forest and have yet to see any traces of her. This means that she has already returned to herir. None of you have captured Lady Gluttony, so I can¡¯t give you any rewards.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, you must be joking. It has been our honor toe along and witness ckmoon Castle¡¯s heroic deeds. How can we ask for a reward?¡± It¡¯s already our fortune to be able toe along and witness the heroic appearance of the ckmoon Castle. How can we still ask for rewards?¡± Christine said; she was in gold-tier armor, and she was on the back of a two-winged liger. Her face was pale, as if she had just vomited. ¡°Christine is right. We can¡¯t help it that we¡¯re too weak. We¡¯re lucky that Young Master Watson didn¡¯t punish us.¡± The other manor owner, Morgan, spoke up as well. After he said that, he vomited and almost fell off the liger. He was not like Christine, who was protected by gold-tier armor. Along the way, the rapid flight of the silver-tier magical beast almost took his life. He was a hot-tempered person, but after he saw Watson¡¯s ruthless methods against the bandits, he no longer dared to voice his opinion. Lady Gluttony had only injured a few ckmoon Knights, but Watson had wanted to destroy all the bandit gangs, including the Demoness Bandit Group. If he were to anger Watson, would he not end up in a miserable state? Morgan still remembered the scene a few hours ago when Watson had controlled tens of thousands of magical beasts to infiltrate the bandit gangs. There were only a few hundred pitiful bandits, and there were also some bronze-tier elites. Unfortunately, those silver-tier magical beasts crushed them like minced meat. There were even worse things. Some bandits were asleep in caves. Before they knew what had happened, the mountain peak had been shattered by the magic from those tens of thousands of magical beasts and buried them forever. ¡°Thanks to ckmoon Castle, all the bandit gangs nearby have been wiped out. We won¡¯t have to be afraid when winteres!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s safe now. This is the biggest reward that ckmoon Castle has given us!¡± The other manor owners also chimed in; they were not fools. They knew why Watson had insisted on bringing them along when he wiped out the bandit gangs. It was not only to search for one person, but he also wanted to intimidate them. Watson had seeded. They knew that the magical beasts were their teammates. Most of them wanted to pee their pants when they stood beside those beasts. They were also disappointed when they saw their guards trembling beside the beasts. They looked at the ckmoon Castle guards. All of them were silver-tier warriors who had remained calm in the face of danger. Then, they looked at their subordinates¡ªthey were useless even though they were iron and bronze-tier. They could not bepared to those ckmoon Castle guards. While they thought about that, their guards were also looking at them. They wondered why their bosses could not equip them with silver-tier equipment and magical beasts like Watson. If they had known that ckmoon Castle was recruiting people two months ago, they would have gone too. Boom! While everyone was lost in their thoughts, a rumble echoed from the mountain top upied by the Demoness Bandit Gang. Then, a woman in a gorgeous ck robe and a rabbit mask flew toward them. She pped her pitch-ckbat aura wings on her back as she stood face to face with Watson. Then, she said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this ckmoon Castle¡¯s young master? We haven¡¯t seen each other in two days, did you miss me? I miss you so much that I want to eat you up.¡± ¡°Lady Gluttony, you used cruel methods to ughter people from many manors, including the Vermillion Manor. I¡¯m here to seek justice for the dead! If you surrender, I will give you a fair trial. Otherwise, you can only repent in hell.¡± Watson put both his hands next to his lips to amplify his voice. ¡°A fair trial? Are you kidding? Isn¡¯t this a world where the strong prey on the weak? I¡¯m strong, so I can plunder as I please. If you¡¯re weak, then you can only die.¡± Lady Gluttony had her hands behind her back. Her tone was calm, but her voice traveled far. ¡°It seems like I have nothing to say to you.¡± Then, Watson waved his hand abruptly; he had given her a chance. The magical beasts around a few mountain peaks let out an angry roar and charged at Lady Gluttony. The first to charge into the sky were dozens of silver-tier storm goshawk that carried a storm that spanned dozens of meters. Behind them were the two-winged ligers, followed by various magical beasts, like winged bears and monsters that looked like pterosaurs; all of them opened their mouths and shot beams ofbat aura with different elements. The colorful streams of light streaked across the sky and outlined a magnificent me; it even covered the setting sun. Everyone could not open their eyes. When faced with such a terrifying attack, even a fully armed gold-tier warrior would be torn into pieces the moment they stood in thebat aura storm, let alone Lady Gluttony. As expected, the light devoured Lady Gluttony rather quickly; no parts of her remain. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s no need for us to take action. Young Master Watson will be able to take care of them by himself,¡± Allen said with ease as he spread his hands outward. He did not even know how to lose the fight. Five thousand silver-tier magical beasts could drown the Lady Gluttony with a single spit, not to mention that those beasts could use magic that wasparable to battle techniques. What kind of effect would five thousand silver-tier attacks have when stacked? They might be able to pierce through the sky. ¡°Wait, something seems wrong.¡± Watson also thought that his opponent had died. Suddenly, an ominous premonition arose in his heart. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite a strong attack. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless.¡± The light dissipated. Lady Gluttony still hovered in the sky; she was unharmed. The mask on her face suddenly opened its mouth; it revealed teeth that were stuck to her flesh. It looked very frightening. The five mountains beneath her shook, and the rocks fell off to reveal five identical sculptures that emitted a dark light. The light connected and condensed into a female phantom that was hundreds of meters tall in midair, and it protected her within it. Chapter 112 - Petrified Demonic Eyes Fusion

Chapter 112: Petrified Demonic Eyes Fusion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What is that thing?¡± The men stared at the sky as they sucked in a breath of cold air. Even Watson¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the enormous female phantom in the sky. The female phantom was hundreds of meters tall, and she was dressed in pitch-ck clothes. Her clothes were engraved with swollen eyeballs that were several meters in circumference. They rolled around on the woman¡¯s clothing; it gave everyone an ufortable feeling. There were seven heads on the Phantom, and each one was different. Some had one ear, some only had one eye, and others only had a mouth. She looked very strange. The woman¡¯s body was not human either. The upper half was the image of a plump woman, and the lower half was the tail of a snake. When Watson stared at the eyeballs on the woman¡¯s clothes, he felt a piercing pain in his eyes. A gray mist climbed onto his palm. Crack! With a soft sound, a small piece of gray dead skin appeared on his palm. It felt like a rock. The dead skin shattered and turned into dust that fell to the ground with a light touch as it revealed a bleeding wound. ¡°Ah! My eyes! I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Not far away from Watson, a guard from another manor covered his eyes and rolled on the body of the two-winged liger before he rolled over it. When he was in mid-air, they heard a cracking sound from the body of that guard. A hardenedyer formed on his body, and it quickly spread. Within a few seconds, the guard had turned into a statue; he was still in the position where he covered his eyes. Then, he fell from a height of several hundred meters. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did my arm turn into stone?¡± A manor owner on the back of a silver-tier magical beast watched in horror as his right hand turned to stone. A worried guard beside him had to support him. However, when he touched his arm, it immediately shattered and turned to dust, and the rest of his arm was bleeding. After he was stunned for a few seconds, the manor owner finally reacted and cried out in pain. ¡°Christine, quick, lend us your armor.¡± Morgan and Jack, whose bodies were partially petrified, shouted as they guided their magical beasts toward her. Everyone else was petrified, too, except for Christine, who wore a gold-tier armor, and so she was immune to that state. She was still fine at that time. ¡°You¡¯re men; have some backbone. What are you trying to do? Also, which one of you is touching me? Are you shameless?¡± When she saw the two of them jump down from the magical beasts and hugged themselves like sloths, Christine pped them. As they covered their red and swollen cheeks, Morgan and Jack looked at the hardened areas on their bodies; they did not disappear or expand further. They sighed in relief; it was better to lose their dignity than their lives. It was not only the manor owners, but even the ckmoon Knights and the magical beasts in the sky had suffered some degree of petrification. ¡°It¡¯s bad! That thing is the projection of the evil god¡ªthe Primordial Demoness. She was at starlight-tier when she was alive! ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t look at her eyes! Her eyes contain some strange magic. Our bodies will be petrified if we look at her eyes,¡± Sven shouted anxiously as he covered his eyes with his hands. The strength levels in that world were divided into iron, bronze, silver, gold, tinum, diamond, starlight, and king. Humans could usually achieve gold-tier while those exceptional ones could reach tinum and diamond-tier. Anything beyond that belonged to the gods¡¯ domain. Starlight¡ªit meant to shine like the stars and look down on all living things from above. Elites in that realm were said to be able tomunicate with the heavens and earth, and they could also destroy an entire country with a wave of their hands. Since they were overly powerful, many ancient starlight-tier elites were worshipped as gods, and the Primordial Demoness happened to be one of them. The demoness cult could flourish in the kingdom because it was something left behind by a starlight-tier elite. Even if it were just an afterimage, it was not something that any silver and gold-tier elites could provoke. Sven¡¯s voice did not travel far in the chaotic crowd, and many people and magical beasts had already turned into statues; they had fallen from the sky. No matter what level they were, even if they were silver-tier champions, they would not be able to resist after the magic hit them. They could only watch as they turned into sculptures. Five of the ckmoon Knights did not notice the warning, and the spell also hit them. They had turned into rocks. Fortunately, Watson reacted quickly and guided the magical beasts to carry the sculptures of the knights. The beasts flew into the distance, so those knights did not fall into pieces. Watson had also looked into the Primordial Demoness¡¯ eyes. He felt a trace of offensive aura in his body that constantly ate his flesh and blood as it turned his internal organs into lifeless stones. Fortunately, he was a gold-tier champion; his vital energy and blood were exuberant, so he could still withstand it for the time being. However, he could not continue to do so in the long run. Just as he thought about how to clear that aura, the chaotic-elemental source of magic in his body vibrated and absorbed the demoness¡¯ aura. At the same time, the sound of a system notification rang in his ears. [High-level energy detected for fusion. Do you wish to fuse?] ¡°Of course!¡± Watson answered without any hesitation. That was a rare system notification for fusion. As soon as he finished speaking, Watson heard a buzz before he felt the magic source in his body vibrate. It emitted a strong and engaging force. Not far away, the eyeballs on the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection stayed to move as they looked in different directions. At that moment, the eyeballs seemed to have sensed something. They looked in Watson¡¯s direction, first with doubt, then with shock, and finally with fear. Hundreds of eyeballs spun as if they wanted to break free, but in the end, they could not do that. Wisps of gray air gushed from them; it fused with the air before it flowed into Watson¡¯s body. Well, to be precise, it was the chaotic source of magic that had fused into his body. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing with high-level energy. The storage capacity of chaotic-elemental magic has expanded to the equivalent of two two tinum-tier elites. Master, you have obtained an additional gold-tier spell¡ªthe Petrification Magic Eye. When used, the opponent can be petrified. Depending on the magic, the degree and the time of petrification will be different. Petrification can also be removed on its own initiative.] Watson was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect to learn a gold-tier spell when he fused with the Primordial Demoness¡¯ aura. ¡°If I can fuse with the entire Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection, will it make me stronger? Perhaps unimaginably strong!¡± He raised his head and stared at the Primordial Demoness; the eyes on her clothes were mostly closed. Watson¡¯s eyes burned with passion. He was there to steal the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s Great Sin Mask. It seemed like he found another purpose. Other people might think that the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection was a terrible disaster, but Watson thought it was a treasure. .. ¡°How delicious! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a good meal! It is rare that someone would drive silver-tier magical beasts my way; it¡¯s like sending me food.¡± Lady Gluttony cooperated with the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection as she continued her wanton ughter in the sky. When she saw a silver-tier magical beast with half a petrified body, she could smash the hardened part with a punch. She threw the rest of flesh and blood into the mask and bit into it. Her mask was a bottomless pit, and she would not have enough to eat no matter how much she ate. In only a few minutes, she had swallowed more than 100 silver-tier magical beasts. She wiped the blood that had flowed down her neck; her aura had increased tremendously. She had advanced from silver to gold-tier in one fell swoop. ¡°The demoness cult is something that the evil god¡¯s Primordial Demoness had left behind. They still have things that they should be proud of, for example, the magical array that summoned the Primordial Demoness. As long as the blood sacrifice continues, it will be able to increase its strength! The Demoness Bandit Gang has been lurking at the border for nearly ten years. They used the winter to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of living things. Now, they have reached tinum-tier. Even if the border count were there, he would not be able to gain any benefits, let alone the inconsequential ckmoon Castle.¡± Chapter 113 - Fusion of Platinum-tier Magic

Chapter 113: Fusion of tinum-tier Magic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As she looked into the distance, Lady Gluttony noticed the magical beasts that surrounded her continued to fall. Half of the five thousand silver-tier magical beasts had quickly disappeared, including hundreds of double-winged ligers. Most of the ten thousand bronze-tier magical beasts were also in a petrified state. She turned her head to nce at the Primordial Demoness projection behind her, and she noticed the eyeballs on her clothes continued to close. Lady Gluttony clicked her tongue. ¡°The energy is used up so quickly; it¡¯s much faster than I expected. How unreliable! Anyway, I¡¯ve eaten enough. The magical beasts are no longer a threat. At worst, I¡¯ll just kill all the people in front of me and restore the energy for the magical array.¡± She licked her lips under the mask. The jet-ckbat aura wings on Lady Gluttony¡¯s back expanded several times as she headed straight for Watson. To catch a thief, one must first catch the leader. Once Watson was captured, his guards would not be able to resist. ¡°Young Master Watson, leave this to us. You should leave quickly.¡± Allen controlled the two-winged liger as he tried his best not to look at the Primordial Demoness¡¯ eyes, and he protected Watson in front of him. One of his arms had already hardened, and the petrification spread at a speed that made his expression appear somewhat tragic. ¡°Young Master Watson, it seems like I won¡¯t be able to make it today. When you return, you can give my manor to those who need it.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, Young Master Watson, I¡¯ve just recruited a group of handmaidens, and I haven¡¯t touched them yet. If you like them, then please, take them! Also, the manor needs to be cleaned once every three days. Let the more meticulous people do it. Don¡¯t damage the expensive paintings and vases in the room.¡± ¡°Young Master, also, I have to tell you¡ª¡± When he realized that Allen was about to continue, Watson was speechless. He waved his hand hurriedly. ¡°Stop, you¡¯re not dead yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, but I might be soon.¡± Allen was crying. A few of his teammates had been petrified in front of him. If it were not for the gold-tier armor on his body that protected him, he would have been petrified as well. The armor did not have an abnormal resistance like Christine¡¯s. As he faced death, he did not feel much fear in his heart. Instead, he thought that it was a pity to have such good equipment on him. If he were to turn into stone, Watson would have fused them for him for nothing. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Watson did not say anything more. He activated the gold-tier spell he had just obtained¡ªthe Petrification Magic Eyes. His azure-blue eyes turned green and gray. His pupils had disappeared; only the whites of his eyes remained. It seemed to contain ayer of chaos. A faint shadow of a huge eyeball appeared behind him. It looked directly at Allen¡¯s arm. The hardened area disappeared gradually. Allen hugged his arm and cried, and he said, ¡°When I die, let Liszt lead the guards. He is more stable and opinionated than me. It¡¯s a good thing that he did note today.¡± Watson looked angry and amused. ¡°Take a good look at yourself. You¡¯re fine now.¡± ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have tofort me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± When he saw Watson¡¯s serious expression, Allen looked down and realized that the petrified marks on his arm had disappeared. Then, he tried to move his arm, and it was so flexible that he could even touch his back. He was overjoyed. ¡°I feel great! Young Master, how did you do it? That is too magical.¡± He had thought that he would die. He did not expect Watson could undo the magic from the Primordial Demoness. He was Watson, indeed. What had happened? The gluttonous demoness had rushed to a spot not far from Watson. She stared at the scene in front of her, but her brain could not function properly. The Primordial Demoness was part of an evil god. Even a trace of her afterimage was at tinum tier. She was not affected because she had the Great Sin Mask¡¯s protection, but how did the youth in front of him survive that? ¡°Forget it; I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll know after I eat him.¡± The rabbit-head mask on Lady Gluttony¡¯s face squirmed as she opened her bloody mouth. She had wanted to spare Watson¡¯s life, but at that time, she wanted his life. After he undid Allen¡¯s petrification, Watson heaved a sigh of relief. The gold-tier spell that he used did not consume too much stamina. With his strength, he could cast it many times. It was enough to cure all the petrified people if their bodies did not shatter. Just as he was about to go and save them, he heard a piercing sound. Lady Gluttony flew in front of him with an intensebat aura and struck her palm at him. Illusory skulls appeared on Lady Gluttony¡¯s palm; they opened their mouths and screamed. The sound was ear-piercing. The skulls gathered and turned into a pitch-ck mouth that was about to swallow Watson. ¡°If you want to touch Young Master Watson, you¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡± Before Watson could make his move, Allen had raised the golden glove in his right hand. It was covered with water-elementalbat aura, and he threw a vicious punch at Lady Gluttony. Bang! With a muffled sound, the two-winged liger with Allen broke into two on the spot. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was driven further backward. His face was filled with disbelief as he stared at Endless Sea ck Blood Thorny Gloves. That was a gold-tier weapon that Watson had given him, and one of it had been damaged. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself.¡± With a cold snort, Lady Gluttony continued to drift toward Watson¡¯s direction. She was already a gold-tier warrior, and with the Great Sin Mask that gave her the ability to devour, she would only be stronger as she fought. So powerful! Watson¡¯s expression changed, and he activated and used the Petrification Magic Eyes on Lady Gluttony. A gold-tier spell enveloped her; it covered her body with ayer of greenish-gray stone shell. That change onlysted for a moment before it quickly dissipated. ¡°Using the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power to deal with me, aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself! However, you were able to steal the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power; I¡¯m really getting more and more interested in you.¡± ¡°The Petrification Magic Eyes does not affect you. What¡¯s that about?¡± Watson patted the spatial bag he carried with him, took out the Heart of the Sea staff, and began to chant. ¡°Water elements that flow endlessly in the world, please listen to my call, turn into a giant that can trample over everything, an indestructible giant! Gold-tier magic¡ªHumanoid Auto Mine Giant.¡± As his voice lowered, a hundred ten-meter-tall giants appeared beside Watson; their bodies were formed by a sky-blue water curtain that exuded a terrifying might. Those water giants raised the barrels in their hands the moment they appeared and fired water-mine cannonballs at Lady Gluttony. The explosion formed a hurricane that caused the trees on the five mountains to shake. However, it could not move Lady Gluttony. The water giants rushed toward her and disintegrated to generate an even stronger explosion. However, they were all devoured by the ckbat aura that was around Lady Gluttony. ¡°It¡¯s useless. No matter what you do, it will be part of my strength if you¡¯re not above gold-tier! If you have any other moves, just use them. After all, this is thest moment of your life.¡± Lady Gluttony giggled; her tone is contemptuous. ¡°That¡¯s only what you think.¡± Watson closed his eyes for a short while and then reopened them very quickly. He seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°Allen, take everyone and leave.¡± ¡°But Young Master¡ª¡± The injured Allen floated to the side; he was a little hesitant. ¡°Go!¡± Watson gave hismand. Allen gritted his teeth; he could only control the magical beasts and lead the remaining ckmoon Knights and the other manor owners to retreat. ¡°Not bad. Letting your subordinates leave, even at the cost of your own life. You are a good leader.¡± Lady Gluttony watched his actions with interest. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± At that moment, Watson also smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t let them leave because I wanted to sacrifice myself. I am afraid that my powerful magic might hurt them! There¡¯s no point in saying that now. You won¡¯t be able to hear it soon anyway.¡± As he spoke, Watson activated the system fusion. He had three gold-tier spells, namely the Humanoid Auto Mine Giant, the Silver Serpent on the Raging Sea, and the Petrification Magic Eyes. Well, he wanted to fuse those three spells. ¡°System, activate the fusion system!¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing three gold-tier spells. You have obtained a tinum-tier spell¡ªthe Deep Sea Dragon¡¯s Breath.] Chapter 114 - Obtaining A Great Sin Mask

Chapter 114: Obtaining A Great Sin Mask

[tinum-tier spell¡ªDeep Sea Dragon¡¯s Breath: extremely powerful, able to break through the defense of tinum-tier elites. The breath is highly corrosive and has the effect of ignoring resistance. It can not be removed after being poisoned.] After he heard the system notification, Watson opened his arms, and a huge crack suddenly appeared in the sky behind him. The crack spanned hundreds of meters as if it were connected to another world. Endless sea water spilled over; it was ck, and a huge yellowish-brown ball appeared in the water. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Allen was fleeing with the people from ckmoon Castle and the other manors when they felt a strong magical fluctuation from behind them. Everyone turned around and looked, and they were somewhat surprised to see what Watson had summoned; it had creeped them out. After they flew for hundreds of meters, they turned around and realized that Watson had summoned a terrifying creature. Its yellowish-brown pupils were like mirrors that reflected the world, and the eyes were bigger than a pce. It also had some dark-colored scales, and the two ferocious dragon horns on the top of its head shot straight into the sky. That was the head of a deep-sea magic dragon. In that world, dragons were a very rare and powerful race. An adult dragon had at least the strength of a gold-tier warrior, and some of the stronger ones were evenparable to tinum-tier or diamond-tier elites. The deep-sea magic dragon was one of the more powerful ones. They lived in a ce deeper than the ocean, where ordinary creatures could not even go. The moment Watson¡¯s magic was activated, the Primordial Demoness¡¯ phantom, who had been guarding Lady Gluttony, seemed to sense some danger and swayed a little. ¡°Die.¡± Watson felt the source of the chaotic-elemental magic in his body, and it had drained half the energy of the two tinum-tier spells. That proved that the magic was genuinely tinum-tier. ¡°You know tinum-tier magic?¡± Lady Gluttony¡¯s voice trembled as she pointed at Watson. She had thought that Watson was the border count¡¯s son. She was already shocked to learn that he was a gold-tier mage at that age. She had not expected that Watson had actually reached tinum-tier; when had anyone heard of a ten-year-old tinum-tier mage? There was no one like him in the history of the entire kingdom for hundreds of years. Lady Gluttony turned around with fear in her heart and used herbat aura wings to leave swiftly. The Great Sin Mask that she wore¡ªGluttony¡ªallowed her to devour things that were weaker than her. However, there was a limit to the number of things she could consume every day. Once she exceeded the limit, she would explode and die because she could not withstand the power. A tinum-tier power was something that she could not withstand. However, before she could run too far, the deep-sea dragon had already opened its huge fanged mouth. Its huge gills opened up and set off huge waves in another world. A huge magical array was formed in front of the crack. There were eight rings connected, and they condensed into a pitch-ck water column that shot out from the dragon¡¯s mouth. The power was so great that it seemed like it would poke a hole in the sky. The Primordial Demoness opened her arms and tried to protect Lady Gluttony. Crack! However, the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection did notst for even a second before it shattered into a light shadow. The ck tide that stretched for an unknown number of meters swept across the area. Then, finally, it touched the five mountains, and two of the peaks copsed. The demoness¡¯ statue carved on the mountain in the distance also copsed, and the mysterious power attached to it had disappeared. ¡°No¡ª!¡± Lady Gluttony looked at the ck tide that crashed upon them like a mountain. Her face was full of despair, and her voice was spread into the whistling wind. Unfortunately, she could not do anything. She could not even spread herbat aura to her body; she could only watch as the ck tide drowned her. The ck tide did not stop after it took Lady Gluttony. Instead, it elerated and crashed onto the ground and corroded a ckke that was hundreds of meters wide. The ck water bubbled, and everything in it melted¡ªeven the rocks. Roar! After it spat a mouthful of breath, the deep-sea dragon did not seem satisfied. Instead, it pressed its head against the crack as if it wanted toe out from within it. Watson could feel a fish-scented hot wind from behind him, and it caused his hair to stand on end. He immediately cut off the magic, and the crack behind him shrank gradually =. The Deep Sea Dragon¡¯s Breath was too powerful. Who knew what kind of disaster it would cause if its main body were released to the world? Furthermore, his magic would not be able to support the deep-sea dragon if it were toe out from the hole. The deep-sea dragon roared urgently when it sensed that the hole had be smaller. Then, suddenly, it moved its head from the spot. Watson had just sighed in relief before he saw mountain-like ws pped against the crack and caused endless waves to pour. Watson spat out a mouthful of blood. The shirt on his body changed between his ck armor and his ordinary clothes. The crack quickly closed again, and the deep-sea dragon disappeared amidst its unwilling roar. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the fused tinum-tier spell would be so dangerous.¡± Watson flew backward as he wiped the blood from his lips. Unfortunately, the spell he cast had affected him. Fortunately, he was a gold-tier warrior. Otherwise, that w would have taken his life. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would get a tinum-tier spell after only fusing three gold-tier spells.¡± He thought that he would need at least ten gold-tier spells to fuse a tinum-tier spell. After all, the higher the spell level, the more difficult it would be to fuse it. It must have been the iplete spell¡ªSilver Serpent on the Raging Sea. That spell was perhaps even more mysterious than he had imagined. ¡°Fortunately, even though there¡¯s a price to pay, I have also gained a lot too.¡± Watson took a deep breath and waved the staff in his hand. A dull rabbit mask wrapped inbat aura appeared before him. [Silver-tier special item: Great Sin Mask¡ªGluttony] [Effect: able to block attacks from gold-tier elites. Side effect: the user¡¯s emotions will be very vtile after wearing the mask.]. [Additional effects: devour (for those who are weaker than the user, the user can devour the user¡¯s flesh and blood to turn it into their own power. There is a limit to that effect.)] [Additional skills: protection of the evil god (not affected by evil god-type spells, yourbat power within the evil god¡¯s domain will be doubled)] When he looked at the attributes that had appeared in front of him, Watson clicked his tongue. ¡°It is as expected of fragments from a tinum-tier mask. A silver-tier warrior can withstand the attacks of a gold-tier elite. Furthermore, the additional effect is to devour others and turn them into your own power. It is somewhat simr to the fusion system. Of course, the gluttony mask has an upper limit to its ability. It can not bepared to the system at all.¡± As he stroked the mask in his hand, Watson put it on his face. The mask immediately began to squirm, but it adapted to his face perfectly. The rabbit¡¯s mouth, which had been wide open, was half-closed. Flesh and blood that were stuck to its teeth had disappeared entirely; it had looked clean. At the same time, Watson felt a strong sense of hunger in his stomach. It made him feel like a person who had been hungry for three days, and he needed to eat something urgently. ¡°Is that the side effect of the Gluttony Mask?¡± Watson wanted to find something to test the other abilities of the mask. At that moment, five women rushed from the five mountains. They were all in masks, and their eyes looked very cold through the masks. ¡°The Gluttony Mask¡ªlooks like Gluttony is dead!¡± ¡°That fool! We told her that she shouldn¡¯t just do as she pleased, but it seems like she refused to listen to us. That¡¯s just great. That mask belongs to the Demoness Bandit Gang. Master of ckmoon Castle, hand it over, and we¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Chapter 115 - One Against Five

Chapter 115: One Against Five

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson stared at the five women in front of him. The woman in front wore a horned mask, and her words were the most aggressive. A woman in a ck eye mask stood behind her, and sheid on a pillow as her body hovered with her bottom pointed upward. Bubbles popped from her nose from time to time; no one knew if she was asleep or it was all a ruse. The other three women included one who wore a lot of jewelry, one covered in a ck hooded robe, and one who looked very young. ¡°One, two, three, four, five. ording to Father, there are seven Great Sin Masks. There are five people here with five pieces. In addition to the Gluttony Mask on my face, it means that all the masks are here except for the Pride Mask.¡± Watson was a little happy when he thought of that. He had wondered about how he would get the other masks, but those people had gone to him instead. Without any hesitation, Watson charged toward the ox-horned woman who was closest to him. As he did that, he took a look at the attributes of the mask on the other party¡¯s face. [Silver-tier special item: Great Sin Mask¡ªWrath] [Effect: able to block the attacks of gold-tier elites. After wearing it, the host¡¯s emotions will be very vtile.] [Additional effects: anger (the more angry one is, the higher one¡¯sbat strength. The disadvantage is that one will lose a certain amount of rationality), giant transformation (allows one to transform into a giant, changing ording to the degree of anger)] [Additional Skills: Evil god¡¯s protection] It looked like it had the same attributes as the Gluttony Mask, with some additional effects. Gluttony could devour, while Wrath could transform into a giant. As Watson pondered the five women in front of him, they also sized him up with conflict expressions on their faces. They saw how Watson¡¯s tinum-tier spell had killed Lady Gluttony. She had disappeared entirely, and the original magical array carved onto a few of the peaks had been destroyed as well; that had taken them more than ten years to umte. They had not dared to venture outside when they realized that Watson could cast tinum-tier spells. However, they did not expect the same spell would harm Watson¡¯s body either. He breathed unevenly as he hovered in the air; he could not even stand properly. That was obviously a good opportunity for them to add insult to their opponent¡¯s injury. Plus, they could not let the Great Sin Mask fall into other¡¯s hands. So, they decided to charge forward. ¡®That young man is a powerful mage. His closebat strength is not that strong. I will have to rely on my closebat ability to win.¡¯ Lady Wrath¡¯s body expanded and turned into a giant that was more than ten meters tall with that thought in mind. The ox-horn mask on her face distorted gradually as thick smoke flowed from her nostrils. A massive pair of flesh-colored wings on her back pped gently as it drove her to throw a giant fist at Watson, and with one punch, it shattered the air. Watson did not dodge the iing attack. He looked straight at the deep ckbat aura that covered the fist. He raised his eyelids, and his pupils disappeared into a greenish-gray color as a huge greenish-gray eye appeared behind him. ¡°The gods have changed, and the stars have changed. Only the ancient earth has not changed. Please grant me the power to seal all things! Gold-tier spell¡ªPetrification Magic Eyes.¡± ¡°Stupid! You¡¯re too stupid! That kind of magic does not affect me at all.¡± Lady Wrath smiled mockingly. The Great Sin Mask had a natural resistance to simr evil god spells, especially the Petrification Magic Eyes. It did not affect her at all. In the next moment, her fist couldnd on Watson¡¯s face to blow his head off. At that moment, Fury heard a whistling sound from above her head. Two clouds that stretched for a hundred meters swooshed down on her. It looked like Watson did not mean to petrify her; it was those clouds above her! When she saw cloud-shaped boulders, Lady Wrath used her hands to try to stop them. Bang! Bang! Two muffled sounds echoed as she managed to tear those boulders apart. As she was about to turn to continue with her attack on Watson, her opponent had disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m Here!¡± A voice echoed from behind her. Watson stretched his hand out and pressed on her back. ¡°Devour, activate.¡± With a swoosh, it sucked the giant¡¯s flesh and blood, which was the embodiment of Lady Wrath¡¯s anger. Then, Watson pulled her mask off forcefully. He saw a pretty face with short yellow hair and exquisite facial features; she still had traces of anger in her. ¡°From now on, this mask is mine.¡± Watson grabbed the Wrath Mask, turned around, and flew away. ¡°Give me back my mask.¡± The woman who symbolized anger touched her face, gritted her teeth, and charged at Watson again. The other women went with her. ¡°Use 100 gold coins to strengthen it!¡± ¡°Use 1,000 gold coins to strengthen it greatly!¡± The woman who symbolized greed took out many gold coins from her bosom and sprinkled them downward. When the gold coins touched the air, they turned into a golden light, merged with Lady Wrath¡¯s anger, and increased her aura. She immediately arrived in front of Watson; she raised her fist furiously¡ªit was covered with dark-elementalbat aura. Since she had lost her mask, her attacks were much weaker, so Watson did not bother with her. He was only interested in the young girl in the fox mask. She had also rushed in front of him andughed at him. It sounded like a silver bell. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± In an instant, scenes of countless beautiful naked women shed in front of his eyes. Watson even saw Wendy and Cape in those images. He knew that it was a hallucination. Then, the ck-haired woman who was sleeping on the pillow had also arrived. She raised a hand, pointed at him, and said, ¡°Sleep.¡± A deep sense of drowsiness enveloped Watson; it made him want to close his eyes. Roar! At that critical moment, a beastly roar echoed. The Golden sh had kept its distance so that it would be easier for Watson to release his magic. However, it had flown back. Its lion¡¯s head opened its mouth and shot more than ten meters of gold-tier magic that looked like sunlight, and the sheep¡¯s head shook slightly as a thick green poisonous fog spread outward. The Demoness Bandit Gang members who were close to Watson had to move away. ¡°Phew, that was close. I almost got hit.¡± Golden sh was a gold-tier magical beast. With its presence, Watson waved his Heart of the Sea staff to set upyers of mine cannonballs around him¡ªthose women could not get near him at all. ¡°Come on, Young Master Watson. You¡¯re the best!¡± Allen hovered in mid-air nearby; he waved his fists without getting close. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ckmoon Knights¡¯ captain? Your master is fighting with all his might, and you¡¯re here to watch the show?¡± Sven stared at Allen with a strange expression. He had heard about the rumors that surrounded the Demoness Bandit Gang, so he knew to stay away; he was not affected by the petrification spell. ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand our young master. He is very powerful. If I go there, it will only hinder him and affect his performance.¡± As Allen spoke, he gave a thumbs-up to Watson, who had removed the white fox mask from the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°It is just as I¡¯ve expected. He had managed to get the third mask in such a short time. I reckon that he¡¯ll be able to obtain all of them in a moment. My respect for the young master is really like an endless river...¡± How could a person be so shameless? Sven frowned darkly. ¡°I admit that Young Master Watson¡¯s strength is great. However, it is useless for him to snatch the Great Sin Masks. Those masks can only be used to their full potential by someone who has been acknowledged by the evil god and has mastered the dark-elementalbat aura. It still needs to be reassembled. At most, it is a weapon that is between gold and silver-tier.¡± He did not mean to strike a low blow; it was the truth. Allen nced at him with a strange expression, ¡°Reassemble? You still don¡¯t know Young Master very well. He can even use junk to create silver or even gold-tier equipment. Those evil god masks in his hands, well, who knows what they will look like!¡± As the two of them talked, a blinding light appeared from afar. Then, they heard themand. ¡°Fuse it.¡± The ox-horn and the white fox masks in Watson¡¯s hand disappeared at the same time. It fused into his face as the rabbit-head mask that he wore suddenly changed. The carving changed from a rabbit to a terrifying beast that waspletely ck¡ªit had horns and only one eye. Chapter 116 - Internal Strife

Chapter 116: Internal Strife

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing three Great Sin Masks. You have obtained a gold-tier Great Sin Mask.] The system notification sounded in Watson¡¯s ears, and he saw that the mask¡¯s attributes had changed. [Gold-tier special item: Great Sin Mask (iplete)] [Effects: able to resist attacks from gold-tier elites. Side effect: the user¡¯s emotions will be very vtile after wearing it.] [Additional effects: devour, delicious touch, rage, giant transformation, advanced charm (possess the ability to confuse the mind and control others), affinity (greatly increase one¡¯s charm when facing a member of the opposite sex)] [Additional skills: the evil god¡¯s protection, death ray (emit a dark-elementalbat aura from the mask that can cause one¡¯s lifeforce to dissipate,parable to a gold-tier warrior¡¯s full-strength attack)] ¡°Just as I expected of a mask left behind by the evil god. The effect of gold-tier equipment is alreadyparable to a peak gold-tier warrior! If I can fuse more masks, I imagine that the power will be even stronger!¡± Watson was already looking forward to the ability of the fused mask. At the same time, the five members of the Demoness Bandit Gang were shocked. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Greed, who was in charge of buffing her teammates, asked softly. ¡°I think I saw it.¡± The second person who spoke was Wrath. She rubbed her beautiful eyes. ¡°He fused the Great Sin Masks? Well, it might not be true fusion. Maybe he just put the mask together forcibly. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done that before.¡± The young woman, who wore the white fox mask, snorted in dissatisfaction. Behind her, Sloth, who was floating in the air, did not speak. Instead, she only listened to her teammates¡¯ discussions, but the aura on her body was different from before that. The Demoness Church¡¯s mission had always been to put the Great Sin Masks together to restore its glory¡ªwhoever could put it together would be the church¡¯s sessor. ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± When the mask changed, Watson¡¯s mentality also changed significantly. Sometimes he felt hungry, sometimes he felt outraged, and sometimes he was worried if he was not handsome enough... The violent fluctuations of emotions disturbed his mind. He knew that those were the side effects of the Great Sin Masks. Nevertheless, Watson resisted them; he hooked his finger at the people in front of him. The horn on the three-in-one mask he wore on his face began to flicker with ck light. Its only turbid eye turned, and the hair on those who saw that stood on end. ¡°Why do I feel like that person has seeded in fusing Great Sin Masks?¡± The blonde-haired woman said greedily and suspiciously as the mask on her face shed with light. ¡°I feel as if his mask has a kind of gravity that¡¯s attracting the Greed Mask on my face to break away! I can also feel the same aura as the Primordial Demoness from his mask.¡± ¡°Whether or not the fusion is sessful, we¡¯ll know once we try it.¡± Lady Sloth spoke right before she charged straight at Watson and spread her invisible arms behind her. The arms pierced through the air before they wrapped around Watson¡¯s body; it contracted tightly. The arms also grabbed Watson¡¯s throat in an attempt to break his neck. The invisible arm had at least a few thousand catties of strength. It could even break a steel te effortlessly. The Sloth Mask could turn an attack into an invisible one; it would make it impossible for others to detect it. A human¡¯s deepest fear would always originate from the unknown. Therefore, even though the sloth was only a silver-tier elite, her overall ability was not much weaker than a gold-tier warrior. She was also the second strongest member of the Demoness Bandit Gang; she was behind Pride, who was not there that day. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± The power on his body felt like 10,000 catties, but Watson did not feel any pain. That was because the one-horned mask on his face ate all the power that attacked him. All he had in his heart was endless anger. He was mad at himself, but he was also angry at Lady Sloth¡¯s weakness. ¡°Since you are so weak, don¡¯t me me for being harsh! Activate the mask skill¡ªDeath Ray.¡± The turbid eye on the mask suddenly burst with colorful light. The beam was as thick as an arm; it hit the invisible arm that was wrapped around his body. The invisible arm then turned colorful and became visible to the naked eye. Then, it withered gradually along with the mask on Sloth¡¯s face. The mask cracked open from the middle; it revealed a pair of pure white pupils; the eyshes were also white. They looked confused. ¡°I did not expect the mask to shatter. It¡¯s alright, fuse it for me.¡± After the mask on Sloth¡¯s face shattered, it turned into two rays of white light before they headed toward Watson¡¯s face at the fastest speed. The three-in-one mask on his face immediately turned into a four-in-one mask, and the unicorn-shaped pattern began to change. The turbid one-eyed pupil split into two; they looked quite simr to a human¡¯s. Its ugly appearance also became gentle gradually. It was quite simr to the Primordial Demoness statue carved on the five mountains that Watson had seen previously. The other leaders of the Demoness Bandit Gang opened their mouths wide. They confirmed that Watson had fused the Great Sin Mask. Furthermore, Lady Sloth was the strongest among them. If she could not defeat Watson, then none of them were his match, even if theybined their power. They thought that after Watson had cast a tinum-tier spell, his strength would be much weaker than before, and they would be able to defeat him easily. However, they did not expect him to remain strong. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Watson looked at the remaining Lady Greed and the other woman in ck who wore a bamboo hat and did not have a noticeable appearance. The women took a step backward, and that included Lady Greed. The woman, dressed like a ck fog, paused for a few seconds before she slowly walked toward Watson¡¯s direction. A pair of jet-ckbat aura wings pped behind her as they off a storm filled with pressure in the air. Envy! It was Envy, who had taken action! ¡°I did not expect Envy to be so brave. She still dares to make a move.¡± The young woman was lustful and emotional. ¡°Oh, right, I almost forgot that we still have Envy. Her mask can pull her opponent¡¯s strength to match ours. No matter how powerful he is, he would be no match for us once Envy activates her power.¡± Then, she continued to growl, ¡°If he can still win under such circumstances, then we¡¯ll destroy the Envy¡¯s mask. No one will be able to get it.¡± Even if they could not beat Watson, could they not defeat Lady Envy, who was at the same tier as them. It seemed like Watson wanted their masks, and if he had a need, they were not afraid. The higher-ups of the Demoness Bandit Gang seemed to have found a way to solve their predicament, which aroused their confidence. However, they were surprised when Envy walked up to Watson but did not attack him. Instead, she lifted her cloak and revealed a fiery red-haired head and a crescent-shaped distorted human mask. Then, Envy took the mask off her face and handed it to Watson respectfully with both hands. Envy had the same fiery red pupils under the mask, but the pupils were vertical. Scales had grown on both sides of her cheeks. That was the characteristic of a subhuman called the me elf. ¡°You are Watson, right? Master Watson, please ept my mask.¡± Watson was dumbfounded when he saw Envy¡¯s sincerity. He stood rooted to the ground, and the other leaders of the Demoness Bandit Gang were also speechless. Chapter 117 - Six-in-one Mask

Chapter 117: Six-in-one Mask

¡°Envy, what are you doing? Why did you give the mask to this person? Are you crazy?¡± Envy¡¯spanions behind her shouted. However, Envy turned a deaf ear. She just turned her head to look at everyone with a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy; you guys are the ones who are crazy! Don¡¯t forget; the Demoness Bandit Gang used to be a church before they became a bandit gang. But now I see that you guys have fallen from devout believers to real bandits!¡± The women gasped as Envy continued to say, ¡°No matter what you think, I only have one goal¡ªto reassemble the masks and listen to the teachings of the Primordial Demoness again! And this person can fuse masks, which means that he is the one chosen by the Demoness.¡± She turned around again; Envy lowered her head. ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯m Envy. I¡¯m willing to be your most loyal servant and help you get the remaining masks.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Watson was stunned; the enemy had experienced internal strife and then a betrayal. He thought he would obtain the remaining mask through his continuous fusion of magic to intimidate the enemy. However, he had not expected that the other party would take the initiative to ce the mask in front of him and even wanted to be his subordinate. Did they want to trick him? Perhaps they wanted to take advantage of his carelessness to stab him? Allen and the others, who were not far away, and the manor owners were also dumbfounded. What had happened? ¡°The leader of the Demoness Bandit Gang is defecting to the enemy. Did they discover Watson¡¯s identity as the border count¡¯s illegitimate child, just like I did?¡± Sven stared at the scene with his eyes wide open. He could not help but think that. However, he felt that something was not right. That should not be the case. The Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s predecessor was arge organization. Furthermore, he saw the Demoness Bandit Gang summon a tinum-tier Primordial Demoness projection. They should not be afraid of the border count, who was also a tinum-tier mage. Since the battle was over, would they get some praise? The group of manor owners thought about that. The primary purpose of their presence was to supplement Watson¡¯s goal and to showcase his strength. They felt that they had fulfilled their responsibilities and got closer to him at the same time. ¡°Young Master Watson is too strong. He has conquered the most powerful bandit gang at the border in such a short period,¡± a manor owner said. Not far away from him, another manor owner said, ¡°Well said. I¡¯ll add one more point! This is really an easy battle. It would be even better if my arm weren¡¯t broken.¡± Half of their praises were exaggerated, and the other half came from the bottom of their hearts. A small number of them had died, while most of them were only slightly injured. That was the cost they had to pay to wipe out the bandit gangs at the border. It was an impressive battle record. Allen was the proudest among those people. He stood in front of the crowd with his hands on his hips; he looked very pleased with himself. ¡°See, what did I say? I told you that my young master could deal with these people easily. If I went with him, I would only cause trouble! As you can see, they didn¡¯t even need to make a move. They were conquered by Young Master¡¯s domineering aura. My admiration for the young master gets deeper every day.¡± Allen heaved a sigh of relief discreetly. He had felt very nervous when Watson fought against the five leaders of the Demoness Bandit Gang by himself. He had made up his mind to rush forward to help Watson if something were to go wrong. Fortunately, Watson managed to escape the danger by himself too. The people around him, including Sven, acted as if they did not hear him. Meanwhile, at Watson¡¯s location. Envy turned around to face herpanions after she revealed her actual appearance. Her body was covered with ck mes, and her fiery red eyes were cold. ¡°The god¡¯s chosen one has been found. I hope that all of you will hand your mask to him and submit to Master Watson obediently! Otherwise, all of you are enemies of the Primordial Demoness. You are traitors. Greed, I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Greed¡¯s mask flickered non-stop as it showed the excitement in her heart when she was singled out. She was unwilling to give up the mask on her face. It was just as Envy had said; they had already fallen from devout believers to filthy thieves. The change was due to the power brought by the Great Sin Mask. However, one had to pay the price to obtain any power. The mask gave them strength, but at the same time, it also affected their hearts and controlled their emotions. ¡°How can you be so greedy? Are you not willing to hand over the mask? Does this mean that rather than getting the masks fused, you want to keep it for yourself?¡± The ck mes on Envy¡¯s body became denser. Greed rubbed her fingers, and a few golden coins appeared on her fingertips. However, the runes carved on the coins were not quite the same as those from that time. Instead, they looked like they were ancient coins. She held the coins and thought for a while before finally putting them down. Then, finally, she ced her hand on her face with great difficulty and used great strength to tear off the mask to reveal the face of an ordinary woman with sparse eyebrows and pale skin. Her name was Greed. She sought out all the precious things in the world. Nothing fascinated her more than shiny gold treasures. However, no matter how precious the treasures, they were not as valuable as her life. ¡°Envy, you are too stubborn! Alright, you win. I choose to hand over the mask and submit myself to Master Watson.¡± In the end, she joined the Demoness Bandit Gang and became one of the higher-ups. However, she had wanted to climb up the ranks for benefits. Envy was different from her. They said that she was once a believer of the Demoness Church before its dissolution. At that time, the Demoness Bandit Gang had not been established yet. ¡°Very well, you have made a wise choice!¡± The me elf named Envy walked up to Greed and took the mask from her hand. Then, she handed it to Watson respectfully. ¡°Master Watson, you have collected six masks; only Pride¡¯s mask is left. After that, you can fuse them toplete the tinum-tier equipment¡ªthe Great Sin Mask. Pride is currently at the Mage Guild in Monte Town. Don¡¯t worry, it will take three days, but I will find her and help you obtain thest mask.¡± ¡°Three days is too long. How about one day?¡± Watson asked casually. He wanted to know if Envy really wanted to help him or if she was setting a trap to harm him. ¡°Yes, Master Watson, I will try my best!¡± Envy gritted her teeth. She was in a difficult position, but she still responded forcefully. ¡°Yourpanion wants to submit to me. What do you think? Do you want to join us?¡± Watson held two masks in his hands and looked around him. The women hesitated for a long time. Then, finally, Greed sighed and knelt, followed by Wrath. They knelt unwillingly. Thest to do that was Sloth. They closed their pure white eyes and lowered their heads helplessly. Envy had betrayed them, and she knew them well. That put them at a disadvantage if they were to fight against Watson. If they did not surrender, they would die. On the other hand, if they yielded, then they still had a chance to live, so it was not a difficult decision. Furthermore, they were very curious about Watson¡¯s fusion method. They had tried everything, but it had been useless. They would not act rashly before Watson restored the Great Sin Mask. When everyone submitted to him, Watson had already begun to fuse with the remaining two masks. ¡°System, activate fusion.¡± As soon as he said that, the two masks in his hands turned into rays of white light and fused with the mask on his face. The shape of the mask had changed from a ferocious beast to a gentle outline. That change was even more obvious. At that moment, the appearance of the mask was almost impossible to see. It was like skin as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings; it fitted Watson¡¯s face perfectly. It was a woman¡¯s face, so beautiful that it was suffocating. At the same time, turbid and illusory eyeballs appeared on Watson¡¯s body. They opened and closed; it made everyone felt as if they would be petrified. It was the same as the eyes of the Primordial Demoness. Then, the attributes of the six-in-one mask appeared in front of him. Chapter 118

Chapter 118: Heaven-defying Skill

[Gold-tier special item: Great Sin Mask (with minor w)] [Effect: resists attacks from tinum-tier elites. Side effects include that the user¡¯s emotions will be very vtile after wearing the mask, and the user will have a feminine appearance.] [Additional effects: devour, taste, touch, anger, giant, advanced charm, affinity, money enhancement (from the mask of greed¡ªuse gold coins to increase the strength of yourself and your teammates; the more gold coins you use, the greater the increase), good luck, forced equality (from the mask of jealousy¡ªafter using it, the opponent¡¯s strength can be equal to your own, but it is ineffective against those whose strength is too much higher or lower than your own), Shadow Doppelganger, invisible hand (making attacks undetectable), and energy storage.] [Additional Skills: Evil god¡¯s protection, death ray haunt, perfect mimicry (can transform into another person or even an animal), emotional resonance (can affect the emotions of people nearby¡ªthe stronger the opponent¡¯s willpower, the weaker the effect), the Primordial Demoness Summon (can summon the projection of a tinum-tier Primordial Demoness and use its power)] As he looked at the attributes in front of him, Watson stretched his hand outward and touched the mask on his face subconsciously. It had already be one with his face; it was like touching his skin. ¡®There are so many skills. I¡¯ll try the defensive power of this mask first.¡¯ Watson opened his arms and began to chant the gold-tier magic Humanoid Auto Mine Giant spell. Soon, a hundred water elemental giants that were more than ten meters tall appeared beside him; each one had a terrifying aura. The sudden appearance of the spell surprised the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders, who had taken off their masks. They did not expect that after such an intense battle, Watson still had so much power. If they had not chosen to surrender, they might have be corpses. The women looked conflicted. At the same time, they were a little puzzled. Why did Watson use such a powerful spell after the battle was over? Was he trying to silence them? Just as they were puzzled, Watson had already controlled more than a hundred water elemental giants that were floating in the air as they charged straight at them. Watson¡¯s ten-year-old body was like a toothpick in front of the water giants; the water giants¡¯ toe wasrger than him. The uneven height gave people a strange and distorted feeling. ¡°Humanoid Auto Mine Giant, explode.¡± Then, Watson gave an order, and all the mine giants around him exploded; it had triggered a chain reaction. The explosion range of one mine giant was dozens of meters, and the range of a hundred mine giants was hundreds of meters. The explosions ovepped each other; the dense water vapor spread out in a ring shape and formed a vast mushroom cloud in the sky. ¡°Is he crazy? He controlled the magic to attack himself!¡± The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders were sent flying backward by the violent magic waves. Thebat aura wings on their bodies were torn into pieces due to the strong wind; bloody marks appeared on their bodies. Allen, the rest of the men, and the magical beasts were also blown away from the explosion. Fortunately, they had stayed away when Watson released the tinum-tier spell, so they were not seriously injured. ¡°Allen, Watson is attacking himself. Is this also within your expectations?¡± Sven asked with a strange expression. He had finally managed to control his two-winged liger with incredible difficulty. Before he left the Shabby Bandit Gang, he had put on the silver-tier armor that Watson had given him. Otherwise, he would have been even more embarrassed. ¡°Well¡ª¡± Allen¡¯s expression was a little awkward. How could he have thought that Watson would attack himself? Compared to his confusion, he was even more worried. The young master did not release an ordinary spell, but he was not injured. The explosion had ended as he pondered that. A huge hole appeared in the clouds in the sky. Watson looked beautiful as he stood there. His short brown hair fluttered in the wind, and the clothes on his body did not have the slightest crease. ¡®Very good. I am not disappointed with the fusion ability after the great effort I put in to search for the Great Sin Mask. Even gold-tier magic could not break through it.¡¯ The corners of Watson¡¯s mouth curled into a strange arch. ¡®Other than the increase in defense, the Great Sin Mask has also gained many magical skills. They are also very helpful to me.¡¯ After careful calction, he discovered that the Great Sin Mask had twelve skills. Each broken mask had two primary and secondary skills¡ªfor example, the Envy Mask¡¯s primary skill was forced equality, and its secondary skill was the shadow clone. As a result, it could summon a shadow that had half of its strength as a fighter. The disadvantage was that it could not be too far away from the main body and could not exist for a long time. Obviously, one had to gain those skills, so Sloth did not use any when fighting with him. Another example was luck and energy storage, which were the secondary skills of the Greed and Sloth masks, respectively. Luck could increase one¡¯s luck¡ªone could go out and find some money or let their opponent be crushed to death by a passing meteorite during a battle. Those were the effects of luck¡ªWatson felt that he could apply that to the system fusion in the future. Energy storage was an even stronger skill. It could umte energy that he did not use, and when he needed it, it would explode simultaneously to disy a power several times or even ten times the usual count. First, however, he had to fall asleep to store energy. Watson looked at Sloth, whose body was stained with blood as she was sent flying backward. He sighed discreetly. ¡®These women are not weak, especially with the enhancement of the Great Sin Mask. A silver-tier warrior has the strength equivalent to a gold-tier elite! If it weren¡¯t for the Envy¡¯s betrayal that led to their internal strife, I would only be able to defeat them if I used up all the energy in the chaotic-elemental magic source in a real battle.¡¯ That battle was the most difficult one that Watson had ever experienced since he transmigrated to that world. Even the fight with the allied manor owners was not that difficult. ¡®Fortunately, everything is settled now.¡¯ Watson touched his face. His beautiful face immediately changed back to his original appearance. That was the additional skill¡ªperfect mimicry¡ªafter the mask fused. He could not only change his face, but he could also adjust his height. After the Great Sin Mask had fused six times, there were three additional abilities. They were Perfect Mimicry, Emotion Resonance, and Primordial Demoness Summoning. ording to Watson¡¯s judgment, every shattered Great Sin Mask carried a primary gold-tier and secondary silver-tier techniques. Furthermore, the fused additional techniques were more powerful and practical than those. ¡°With this mask, I can protect myself no matter what dangers I encounter at the border in the future.¡± Even if he were to face the legendary tinum-tier archmage border count, he could still escape even if he could not defeat him. That was only the effect of the fused six masks; that is if he could gather all the Great Sin Masks. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. At that moment, Allen brought a group of manor owners to control the magical beasts. Then, he went to Watson with a ttering smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Watson, I did not expect you to look so handsome when you cast your magic. I would like to ask, how can I be as outstanding as you?¡± The people who came with him resisted the urge to vomit. Watson also had a strange look on his face. He knew that Allen was an arrogant man, and there was no good way to stop him. However, he could use one of the Great Sin Mask¡¯s to remedy that situation. He used Emotional Resonance on Allen. Chapter 119 - Pride And The Mage Guild

Chapter 119: Pride And The Mage Guild

¡°Young Master Watson, I can¡¯t take my eyes off your handsome face! If you were a girl, I would have fallen in love with you. But, if you were a mature man, I think I would have be your most loyal servant...¡± Allen gestured with his hands on his chest and was about to say more about Watson¡¯s strengths. Suddenly, he felt a wave of panic. He hadpletely forgotten what he was about to say. His expression became stiff as a wave of fatigue apanied by drowsiness assaulted him. He wanted to close his eyes. What had happened? Allen panicked. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I suddenly feel so sleepy and sad.¡± He cried. The people around looked at Allen as if he was an idiot. They thought that Allen wanted to collect rewards again; they decided to ignore him. Instead, they bowed to Watson and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, thank you so much for your help. If it were not for you, we would be in danger, so¡ª¡± They wanted to thank Watson first and then express their loyalty. At the same time, they wanted Watson to help treat the injured men. They had suffered many casualties when they attacked the Demoness Bandit Gang because of the Primordial Demoness. Many of their guards were petrified, and many manor owners had lost their limbs. Since Watson was so powerful, he should be able to remove the petrification spell. However, they felt a fit of inexplicable anger in their hearts, and it affected their words. ¡°So, Young Master Watson, you have such powerful strength. Why did you not act earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; if you had acted earlier, we would not have ended like this. You intentionally let our men die and use this as an opportunity to suppress us and take over our manor, right? You b*stard!¡± The moment the words came out of their mouths, a few bright manor owners covered their mouths. Their expressions were filled with anger mixed with panic. What had happened? Those were not the words they wanted to say. They had uttered such disrespectful words; would Watson kill them? Watson watched all of them with a calm expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. This matter is rted to ckmoon Castle, so I willpensate for all of your losses.¡± Those people had acted like that because of the emotional resonance that he had activated. If he wanted to make those people angry, then they would be furious. If he wanted to make them sad, no one would be able tough. ording to his test, the range of the emotional resonance was quite extensive¡ªat least 100 meters. The only drawback was that when he made others fall into excited emotions, he would experience a simr effect. Fortunately, he had lived two lifetimes, and his soul strength was stronger than an average person. So he forcefully suppressed the mixed emotions in his heart and decided to take off the mask on his face when he got home to see if there was a way to remove the side effects. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you should do... I mean, thank you, Young Master Watson.¡± One of the manor owners changed his words forcefully and bit his tongue; it caused his face to twist in pain. ¡°How can youpensate for human life? Are you going to use gold coins to buy the lives of our men? How interesting! A hundred gold coins for a person. Otherwise, it would be difficult for me to believe your sincerity¡ª¡± p! Before the other manor owner could finish his sentence, he raised his hand and pped himself viciously. He sounded like he wanted to cry. ¡°Young Master Watson, I did not mean what I said just now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can understand your feelings.¡± Watson blinked. He had a childish innocent look on his face when he canceled the emotional resonance spell discreetly. The people around him immediately returned to their normal selves. The angry people were no longer mad, and Allen no longer cried. Instead, all of them looked at Watson with admiration. They had spoken ill of Watson, but he hadforted them instead. What an angel! They lived in a world where people respected those who were strong. Watson could have killed them and seized their properties. However, he did not do that. Instead, he was kind enough to eliminate all of the bandit groups. So what if they had to pay the price to bear witness to that historic feat? ¡°As long as you do your best to work for ckmoon Castle, then I won¡¯t mistreat you! Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, we shall head back. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after we leave the Misty Forest.¡± Phew. After he confirmed that he was fine, Allen let out a long sigh and rubbed his cheeks. ¡°Young Master Watson, what about the Demoness Bandit Gang?¡± Watson turned his head and looked at the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders; they looked pitiful. Other than Envy, the other women stared at him with conflicted expressions on their faces. ¡°Bring them back with us. If anyone disobeys, then¡ª¡± Watson wanted to ask him to kill them. He had snatched their masks; they would not let the matter rest. Furthermore, he did not think highly of them due to his experience with Lady Gluttony. Therefore, he was not willing to ept them into ckmoon Castle even though they were silver-tier elites. However, before he could finish speaking, the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders knelt in front of him. Envy was the first to do that. ¡°Young Master Watson, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± The women looked calm. First, it was because their lives were threatened. Then, it was because of what Watson had just done to them. Those were the two reasons they wanted to go with Watson. The Demoness Bandit Gang had aplete description of the Great Sin Mask. Before it broke, the Great Sin Mask had the magical ability to affect the emotions of others. Watson had disyed that ability perfectly, and they wanted to know how he did that. .. Monte town. On the main road not far from the town entrance was the Mage Guild. It had a big sign, and it was exceptionally lively that day. There were luxurious carriages with different signs parked at the entrance. Many guards stood outside those carriages, and it was quiet inside the Mage Guild. The youngdies at the counter did not even dare to breathe loudly while a high-profile meeting was held on the second floor. The people in the meeting included the Mage Guild¡¯s president, vice president of and four elders. ¡°Everyone, tell us! What do you think about Elder Folson¡¯s death at the border?¡± Audrey sat at the head of the table. Her long eyshes drooped as they covered her beautiful ck eyes that were as gorgeous as the starry sky. Her long hair almost reached her waist, but half of it was covered by the mage hat she wore. Even though she asked the question, Audrey did not look at the six people across from her. Instead, she trimmed her light purple nails casually. She had just colored her nails, and there was a faint floral fragrance on them. She had acted insolently, but those powerful mages did not dare toin about it. Lady Audrey was the Mage Guild¡¯s president; she was a powerful gold-tier mage. However, they did not know that Audrey had another identity¡ªshe was Pride, the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s leader. Chapter 120 - The Astrologer

Chapter 120: The Astrologer

¡°President, since no one else is talking, then let me begin.¡± The person who spoke sat at the right side of the long table. He wore a heavy gray robe, and he looked old. As he spoke, the old man reached out and stroked his gray-white goatee. ¡°My suggestion is to gather all the mages in the guild immediately and head to ckmoon Castle to eradicate that force! Killing a Mage Guild elder is a crime that we cannot tolerate. If they are not severely punished, the Mage Guild will not be able to continue to have a foothold in Monte Town.¡± That elder was Leonard. He was the vice-president of the Mage Guild in Monte Town, and he was also a gold-tier Mage. He was great at fire-elemental magic. However, even though they were gold-tier mages, he was much weaker than Audrey, who had mastered dark-elemental magic. Therefore, he was very respectful toward her. ¡°Vice-president Leonard, that doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. I heard that Folson died because he was bribed by a manor owner named Zangwill! All these years, Folson has been working as a bounty hunter behind our backs. We have always turned a blind eye to such things, but that doesn¡¯t mean that what he did was right.¡± The person who spoke sat next to Leonard. It was a middle-aged woman with freckles on her face, and she had messy hair. She was in a fiery-red robe. Her name was Anna, the Mage Guild¡¯s chief elder, and just like Leonard, the vice-president, they were both fire-elemental mages. However, she was at the peak of the silver tier. Most mages who practiced fire-elemental magic were short-tempered. In addition, both of them used almost the same materials to practice, and that resulted in frequent friction. Therefore, Anna would always say the opposite of what Leonard said. Of course, she did not think that Folson¡¯s death was ckmoon Castle¡¯s fault. Who could they me if that person coveted another¡¯s property? They could only me theirck of strength. After Anna finished speaking, Leonard looked at her with an unhappy expression. Then, their gazes met, and sparks flew. ¡°I agree with the vice president¡¯s words. If you touch one of us, then it doesn¡¯t matter if the other party has made a mistake or not. Just kill him! Otherwise, people will think that the Mage Guild is easy. It isn¡¯t a matter of right or wrong, but a matter of dignity. What do you think, Lady Audrey?¡± A maic voice echoed from the side; it was a young man. He had golden hair and a handsome face. At that moment, he had his hands wrapped around the back of his head. He deliberately raised his chair and shook it gently; it made people worry that he would fall. As soon as he finished speaking, the blond young man stared intently at Audrey. His eyes were filled with undisguised love. Audrey did not look at him, nor did she seem to be able to hear his voice. Instead, she continued to fiddle with her beautiful fingernails nonchntly. Then, Anna turned her head in dissatisfaction. ¡°Martin, do you mean that you¡¯re on Leonard¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking anyone¡¯s side. I¡¯m just standing on the side of justice. So what do you think, President?¡± Martin continued to focus on Audrey. When he realized that she ignored him, he curled his lips and cast his gaze at the man behind him. He did not say a word. He had messy brown hair, and his figure was as tall as a giant bear. ¡°Mr. Hilbert, you are known as the unbreakable barrier. Do you have any objections?¡± Hilbert had his eyes closed. His resolute face exuded an oppressive aura. Furthermore, he did not wear a mage¡¯s robe. Instead, he was in a set of chained armor. As a result, no one could tell if he was a mage. Hilbert remained silent upon Martin¡¯s question. He did not move; it was as if he was asleep. Martin shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to discuss it? So why aren¡¯t you talking? This conversation can¡¯t go on like this.¡± ¡°Well, then there¡¯s no need to continue this meeting.¡± Audrey set her fingers onto the table and raised her head slightly. Her starry eyes seemed bottomless as she looked at everyone there. ¡°From now on, all of you can shut up. I¡¯ll speak.¡± The moment she opened her mouth, the mages held their breaths. Even Hilbers, who had dozed off, opened his eyes. Audrey¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the table. ¡°Three days. I¡¯ll give you three days. I want to see heads from everyone in ckmoon Castle! ¡°Winter¡¯s ising, so I have a lot of things to do. Three days should be enough for all of you. Don¡¯t disappoint me. Otherwise, you know what kind of punishment you¡¯ll receive.¡± ¡°Yes, President.¡± All the mages, including Martin, smiled bitterly. Their president was a very arrogant person. She often made decisions without listening to them, and she always pretended to let them talk about it; they were already used to it. ¡°But¡ª¡± Anna was the only one who hesitated and wanted to say something. Crack! Before she could speak, the chair beneath her suddenly shattered, and the broken wood splinters sttered all over her body. Cracks appeared on the ground, and it forced Anna to stand up in a sorry state. Her expression was one of pain. Audrey pointed her finger at Anna, and a faint ck glow appeared on the tip of her finger. Then, she exerted heavy pressure on Anna, which caused her body and calves to tremble non-stop. ¡°But what? Anna, are you doubting me? You should know that that world revolves around me. Anyone who disobeys me will die! The Mage Guild lost an elder a while ago, but I don¡¯t mind losing another one.¡± The arrogant words from Audrey¡¯s mouth sounded so natural. ¡°Lady Audrey, it¡¯s not what you think. I only wanted to say that ckmoon Castle can wipe out Folson and the allied forces from more than ten manors. Perhaps they have some secret weapon! I even sent someone to inquire about it. They said that ckmoon Castle¡¯s young master, Watson, is the border count¡¯s illegitimate son. So if we were to attack ckmoon Castle, would we anger the border count as well?¡± Anna¡¯s voice trembled; she tried her best to maintain her posture as she defended herself. ¡°Lady Audrey, I¡¯m not disobeying you. I¡¯m just worried¡ª¡± ¡°What are you worried about? The border count? Even though we¡¯re at the border, the Mage Guild had been established by His Majesty. So even if the border count had a grudge against His Majesty, he would not dare to oppose us so openly and shed all pretense of cordiality with His Majesty unless he wanted to rebel.¡± Martin spread his hands and said with a rxed expression, ¡°How about that? If Anna doesn¡¯t want to go, then I can go. I can wipe out a small force at the border by myself.¡± ¡°Anna, I hope you can finish your words before I lose my temper next time.¡± Audrey retracted her fingers and deactivated the spell. She leaned against thefortable, soft chair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the border count. I¡¯ve already received the notice that the Royal City¡¯s Lord Astrologer wille to Monte Town tonight or tomorrow. The border count can¡¯t do anything with him around.¡± The Astrologer? The few mages looked at each other in surprise. They had all heard of that name. Anyone who studied magic would have known that name. If the border count was the strongest mage in the kingdom, then his predecessor was the astrologer. After all, he was Lord Sylvan¡¯s teacher. The astrologer had not shown his face in public for more than ten years. Instead, he had been staying in the Constetion Pce that the King had built for him. He was to calcte the kingdom¡¯s direction there. ¡°If the astrologeres here, then the matter will be resolved.¡± ¡°He is a tinum-tier mage. If he wants to destroy ckmoon Castle, then he only needs to lift a finger. He could probably do that in a day! I did not expect a big shot like him woulde to such a remote ce like Monte Town. Did he think we performed really well and wanted to give us some pointers? If we can get some pointers from him, we¡¯ll definitely advance further.¡± The Mage Guild¡¯s elders and the vice-president heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, they were no longer worried about ckmoon Castle. Instead, they looked forward to a meeting with the astrologer. Chapter 121

Chapter 121: The Demoness Church¡¯s Secret

¡°The Mage Guild President is your leader; who else is going to the Mage Guild?¡± ¡°The astrologer.¡± ¡°Oh, right! The astrologer... Who is the astrologer?¡± Watson sat in the hall as he questioned Envy, who was kneeling in front of him. It had been an afternoon since they left the hill where the Demoness Bandit Gang was located. Watson had already returned to ckmoon Castle with arge group of men. At the same time, he sent the manor owners back to their respective residences tofort them. As soon as he returned to the castle, he ordered the guards to rest while he stayed in the hall to interrogate the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders he had just brought back. He chose to separate the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders and interrogate them individually. That way, he could prevent them from colluding with each other. If there was anything that did not match during the interrogation, then someone must have lied. After he returned, he took off the six-in-one Great Sin Mask and ced it in his spatial bag. The mask was as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wing. Even if he had no direct contact with it and it was obstructed by space, it still affected his emotions¡ªthat was the power of tinum-tier equipment. Even though the side effects were powerful, the results were not weak either. Overall, Watson was still delighted. Envy was respectful when Watson questioned her. She lowered his head and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, do you really not know the astrologer?¡± The astrologer, Antonio, was also known as the Sage by the people in the kingdom. They said that he had existed since the establishment of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He had helped thete King to conquer arge territory and witnessed the growth of the royal family¡¯s descendants. Some people said that he had mastered the art of immortality. Many powerful mages in the kingdom were his disciples, and he had created hundreds of spells. Antonio was also the idol of all the mages in the kingdom. Even if Envy was not a mage, she had heard of that person. She did not expect that Watson, a gold-tier mage and a master of some kind of powerful magic, did not know anything about Antonio. Perhaps the border count had not told him because he was an illegitimate son? Envy was still confused when Watson asked, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about that astrologer for now. Tell me¡ªyour leader is Pride, and she is also the Mage Guild President. What is going on?¡± No matter how powerful the astrologer was, he was only a tinum-tier elite. Even if he had heard about Folson and wanted to take revenge for the Mage Guild, Watson was not afraid as he had the Great Sin Mask. However, he still had his family and friends in ckmoon Castle. He had to increase his strength quickly to protect himself, though that was not the most urgent matter at hand. The most important issue at that moment was Pride. The most urgent matter at the moment was still Pride. Watson did not expect that his extermination of the bandit gangs and the killing of Folson had actually amounted to the same thing. After he had killed Pride¡¯s subordinates two times over, so he knew that the Mage Guild President, Audrey, would not let him off that easily. It gave him a headache. He had thought that after he was a gold-tier elite, he would be the overlord at the border. As long as he did not provoke the border count, he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Then, he realized that the world was quite tiny. There were so many low-profile elites in a small ce like the border. ¡°Young Master Watson, if you want to know about that, then we¡¯d have to start with the origins of the Demoness Bandit Gang.¡± Envy cleared her throat. ¡°Young Master Watson, do you know that the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s predecessor was the Demoness Church, which was once the kingdom¡¯s official religion. Then, for some reason, the king ordered its destruction?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°The reason the Demoness Church was exterminated was because of the former Queen¡ªLady Avril! Lady Avril was the border count¡¯s sister. She had half-elf blood and was the most beautiful woman in the kingdom at that time. The King loved her dearly, and he swore that he would only marry one woman for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, some bad things happenedter.¡± Envy looked mncholic; she seemed a little angry when she said that. ¡°The ministers reported that Lady Avril studied evil magic. They said that she used humans for sacrifices, and they found many animal and human corpses in her room...¡± Watson nodded. ¡°Even though Avril was beautiful, she had a vicious heart, so the King endured the pain and killed her.¡± His father, Edward, had told him some of those things during dinner, but he had not exined them in detail. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Envy shouted; she even frightened Watson. When she realized that she had lost herposure, Envy quickly put on a straight face and took a deep breath to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson, I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful to you! Lady Avril is truly a kind person. I can guarantee that she has never done all those things. Those who said that she was evil were either jealous of her or wanted to frame her on purpose.¡± ¡°You seemed very familiar with Queen Avril.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; my real name is Denise. I am Lady Avril¡¯s personal maid, well, I used to be,¡± Envy said. The scales on her face that symbolized the fire elves glowed with excitement. Avril was born in the beautiful elven kingdom¡ªthe Forest of Eternity. The Moon Elves, the most powerful race there, were the pearl of all elves. As the Fire Elves were born with strongerbat abilities, they had been the Moon Elves¡¯ guardians for generations. Denise and Avril had been good friends since they were young. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m different from the other Demoness Bandit Gang leaders. Rebuilding the Great Sin Mask and restoring the glory of the Primordial Demoness are just empty words to them! I think they¡¯re only trying to get the mask to increase their strength. They¡¯re grateful for the small benefits promised by the King, so they set up a bandit gang to help monitor the border. They¡¯re the King¡¯spdogs. I usually cover myself with a cloak; I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to them.¡± When she mentioned herpanions, Envy was quite scornful. ¡°The King? Promise?¡± Watson had so many questions. He felt as if his brain was not big enough. Was the King not the one who ordered his men to destroy the Demoness¡¯ Church? Why did Envy make it sound as if the King had saved them? ¡°Young Master Watson, you did not know about that either?¡± Envy was also a little surprised. As the border count¡¯s son, how did Watson not know anything? That was the basis of the hatred between the border count and the King. Perhaps Watson was too young, so the border count did not tell him. Envy decided not to think about that. She said, ¡°Hmm... You can¡¯t trust a man¡¯s words, especially someone with so much power. The King had said that he would only marry Lady Avril for the rest of his life. Now, he has another woman! He might think that he saved us from the Demoness Church to repay the debt he owed to Lady Avril. But how can he make up for it when she¡¯s already dead?¡± ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Watson did not expect that he would be involved in the enmity between the King and the border count because he had annihted a bandit gang. ¡°Goodness! I thought I¡¯d cling to the border count¡¯s legs, but I think I need to reconsider that.¡¯ Perhaps the King would observe his every move. If he were to take on the Holy Dragon Kingdom at that point, it would be no different than a mantis trying to stop a chariot. ¡°Continue.¡± Watson scratched his head. He still had many things that he did not understand. For example, how could Envy, as the Queen¡¯s guard, only be at the silver tier? Why was Avril framed? Why was Envy so respectful to him? ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue.¡± Envy did not stand on ceremony. She thought that Watson was the border count¡¯s illegitimate son; he would know about those things eventually. What else was there to hide? Chapter 122 - The Most Outstanding Child

Chapter 122: The Most Outstanding Child

¡°I can¡¯t believe the Demoness Church had such a background. I wonder if Watson¡¯s destruction of the Demoness Bandit Gang is a good thing or a bad thing?¡± Zeke and Zenoah were leaning against the door outside the room as they eavesdropped on Watson and Envy¡¯s conversation. Zeke was the one who said that, and he looked worried. After he spoke, Zenoah immediately replied, ¡°What¡¯s done is done; there¡¯s no point in worrying about it. Anyway, Watson provoked them because of us.¡± If the bandits had not robbed them, Watson would not have wanted to kill all of them, and he would not have been involved in such a thing. ¡°You do admit that it¡¯s because of you two?¡± They heard a dignified voice. Zeke and Zenoah turned around and saw their eldest brother, Vincent, behind them. He stared at them with a serious expression. ¡°Eldest Brother, why are you here? Ouch, it hurts!¡± Without giving them a chance to speak, Vincent grabbed and twisted their ears. ¡°Even though Watson is much smarter than his peers, he¡¯s still a child. I don¡¯t feel at ease letting him do the interrogation by himself, so I came to take a look! You two are no help at all. Since you have time to eavesdrop, why don¡¯t you calcte the losses from the first battle? Although we had no casualties, the knights were still injured, and several hundred silver-tier two-winged ligers were also lost.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, we know we¡¯re to me.¡± Zeke and Zeke could only nod in agreement to Vincent¡¯s words. They turned around and left helplessly. After watching the two of them leave, Vincent looked around and found no one nearby. He leaned on the door and pressed his ear against it. He had reprimanded his two younger brothers, but he also wanted to hear what Watson had to say to Envy. Those secrets were vital. Otherwise, Watson would not have interrogated her alone. The more he knew, the more dangerous it would be for him. However, no one could control their curiosity. Faint sounds came from the room. Vincent only heard snippets of their conversation about how the King had supported the Demoness Bandit Gang, how they monitored the border, and how a member of the Demoness Bandit Gang was the Guild President. After he listened to that for a while, he stood up and tidied himself. Cough, cough. Then, he realized that his father was walking toward him as he coughed. He asked him calmly, ¡°Did you drink too much water during lunch? Why did you suddenly want to go to the toilet? Vincent, why are you here? Also, what were you doing at the door just now?¡± ¡°That door is dirty. I¡¯m just wiping it.¡± Vincent endured the awkwardness and wiped his fingers on the door. Then, finally, he put it to his mouth and pretended to blow it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the maids do things. That door is so dirty, and no one is cleaning it. It seems like we have to be more diligent in recruiting people in the future.¡± ¡°Master Vincent, Master Edward, is there a problem with the cleanliness?¡± Cape, the omnipotent maid that Watson had fused, came out from some unknown ce as if she had heard the call. She put both hands against her abdomen and said with an elegant expression, ¡°Is there a problem? Please let me know, my lords.¡± Vincent was at a loss. How would he know what the problem was? He only wanted to eavesdrop on Watson¡¯s conversation, but his father had caught him in the act. He thought of a random excuse out of embarrassment. ¡°In short, that door is filthy.¡± ¡°I understand, Young Master Vincent! One of the maids cleaned it, but I¡¯ll ask her toe over and punish her severely to help you vent your anger.¡± Cape nodded in understanding and waved her hand. A maid came out from the corridor nearby with a basin of water in her hand. A towel was soaked in the water. The maid was dressed in a ck and white uniform with a beautiful gand on her head. She did not have any makeup on her face; her slender beauty and exquisite facial features matched her perfectly. One look and one could tell that she was a beautiful woman. After the maid reached them, her gaze lingered on Vincent¡¯s face for a few seconds before she lowered her head with a conflicted expression. ¡°Head Housemaid Cape, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Did you clean that door?¡± The maid answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Young Master Vincent feels that that door is still filthy; why don¡¯t you clean it again? No, do it ten more times! As a maid, it¡¯s our job to serve our master. If our master is displeased, it means that we have failed at our duty. If you can¡¯t satisfy Young Master Vincent after ten times, then you can leave ckmoon Castle on your own ord.¡± Cape sounded firm. She was the manor¡¯s head housemaid; Watson gave her the right to reprimand or change her maids. ¡°Head Housemaid Cape, please give me another chance, I¡ª¡± The maid knelt on the ground and begged bitterly. Then, a hand reached toward her and pulled her up gently. ¡°Monica? You¡¯re Miss Monica, right? Cape, I know her. Let¡¯s forget what happened just now.¡± Vincent looked at the maid in front of him with an indescribable expression; she was none other than Master Wilber¡¯s daughter. Every since they seized Wilber Liszt Manor, the people from that manor had moved to ckmoon Castle as subordinates, and Monica was one of them. When she first became a maid, Monicained about things like how she was from a noble family, and she should not serve anyone else, how someone should serve her, or how she would kill everyone. Cape had beaten her for two days before her tears stopped. After that, she became much more restrained. At that moment, Monica suddenly thought of her father¡¯s death. Anger surfaced in her eyes, followed by deep sorrow¡ªit changed several times. She gritted her teeth and pushed Vincent¡¯s hand away before she turned around and ran away. ¡°Young Master Vincent, how dare she be so disrespectful to you! I will bring her back now.¡± Cape¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°No need. Let her go.¡± Vincent smiled bitterly. He had wanted to marry Monica because of the benefits for his family. So even though he had no feelings for her, he could not say that he did not have any feelings at all. Plus, Monica¡¯s father had died because of ckmoon Castle. So he had some sympathy for her. Furthermore, he felt that Monica had changed. She was not as unruly as she used to be. She gave him a different feeling then. Should he ask Watson for Monica to be his personal maid? He could also tell his father about that. With that thought in mind, Vincent turned around and suddenly felt a little lost. His father, who had said that he was going to the toilet, had disappeared without a trace. .. At the stairs on the second floor of the mansion. Edward patted his chest. ¡°You scared me to death. I almost got caught eavesdropping on Watson¡¯s conversation! Fortunately, Vincent only found Zeke and Zeke, and not me.¡± ¡°How old are you? Why are you still doing such a childish thing? If you are worried about Watson, why don¡¯t you just go in there and listen?¡± Catherine wore a light muslin dress. She leaned against the corridor wall of the corridor; her posture showed her beautiful figure. ¡°Catherine, so you¡¯re here too.¡± Edward was stunned at first, then he scratched his cheek and revealed a shy expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give Watson any pressure. He brought the Demoness Bandit Gang home and deliberately sent the guards away because he knew that things were not that simple. If he were to tell us about it, it might cause us to panic! I¡¯ve decided to be a father who watches from afar, so¡ª¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯rezy? What excuse do you have?¡± Catherine rolled her eyes as if she had thought of something. ¡°Edward, that matter has something to do with you too! The reason you were expelled by the Saint Laurent family back then was that they had followed His Majesty¡¯s order and asked you to¡ª¡± ¡°Catherine!¡± Before his wife could finish her sentence, Edward interrupted her with a solemn expression. ¡°That matter has already passed. I hope you won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you intend to tell Watson about that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need because¡ª¡± Edward nced down the stairs. The corners of his mouth rose, and his eyes were filled with satisfaction. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say anything, that child will do everything well, to the extent that it is beyond my expectations! I have to admit that he is the most outstanding of all my children, and he is also my pride.¡± Catherine, who stood at the side, revealed the same smile and corrected him. ¡°No, he is our pride.¡± Chapter 123 - How To Stay In The Storeroom

Chapter 123: How To Stay In The Storeroom

Watson walked out of the hall with a headache. He looked at the sky outside and realized that it was already evening. He had spent the entire afternoon interrogating the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders. Most of the time, he asked about the grudges between the King and the border count. The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders all gave simr ounts, and Watson managed to get the whole story as he stitched their stories together. It seemed like some people who believed in the evil god¡ªthe Primordial Demoness¡ªhad founded the Demoness Church a few years ago. That was probably how the story started. The Primordial Demoness believed that humans were born with abination of desires. It was instinctive to indulge in desires, but indulgence would lead to destruction. Therefore, humans should bnce their desires and achieve pleasure without getting lost. That was the Demoness Church¡¯s original creed, which many people epted. The church also had theplete version of the tinum-tier Great Sin Mask, which could absorb emotions. For example, if a person was too obsessed with money, and if he wanted to reduce it, he could transfer his greed to a part of the Great Sin Mask, which led to the rise of the Demoness Church. Unfortunately, as time passed, the Great Sin Mask could not bear the burden of absorbing too many negative emotions, and those emotions drifted out. The first person to be affected was the saintess who had kept the mask in the Demoness Church¡ªQueen Avril. Due to the mask¡¯s influence, Avril had transformed from a beautiful and kind empress who loved her people to a dark-hearted woman who abused her subordinates and animals; some would even call her crazy. That was why the King had executed her discreetly. Phew! Watson sighed as he stretched hiszy waist. His tender body expanded outward. He also removed the spatial package that he always carried with him. He wanted to put it in a room; he did not want to get too close to the Great Sin Mask. He knew what it was like when one could not control their emotions when they used the Great Sin Mask. However, those were what the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders told him. He did not wholly believe them because he felt that there was something strange with the story. For example, the King had already killed Queen Avril. Why did he let the Demoness Church members disguise themselves as members of a bandit gang? He even arranged for their leader to be the Mage Guild President and monitor the border count? After all, Queen Avril had been influenced by the Great Sin Mask. She did not n to be like that. Was the King really a person who only cared about profit? Was he cold-blooded and heartless? There was another strange thing. Envy mentioned that she was Queen Avril¡¯s guard; she was a gold-tier warrior, only one step away from being a tinum-tier elite. However, before Queen Avril¡¯s ident, the King had ordered her to duel with a young and genius gold-tier warrior from the Saint Laurent family. She had been severely injured, and her level was reduced by one rank. Her opponent had held back, and he had been severely punished for that. He eventually disappeared. Why did the King have to find someone to duel with her before the Queen¡¯s ident? ¡°By the way, was that young genius my father? I remember he used to be a member of the Saint Laurent family. When he was young, he was a gold-tier warrior too.¡± Watson rubbed his chin as he thought about that. Then, he smiled and dispelled that thought. How was that possible? His father only knew how to make babies with his mother, Catherine. He was an idiot who did not know how to manage or farm; Watson found it difficult to associate him with the word genius. ¡°Young Master Watson, the interrogation has ended. Your most loyal and capable captain, Allen, has been waiting for you for a long time. He wants to what to do with the Demoness Bandit Gang members next?¡± As Watson was deep in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a voice. He turned around and saw Allen standing nearby. He asked, ¡°How are the men we brought back from the Misty Forest?¡± ¡°With your help, Young Master Watson, none of our knights have died. They were only slightly injured. I believe that they will recover in two or three days.¡± ¡°Very good. They have worked really hard. Reward each of them with three Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs daily to help them recover! Sven, the Shabby Bandit Gang leader, came back with us as well, and he wants to join ckmoon Castle. I will let him continue to act as a bandit and observe for a period to see if he is sincere in joining us.¡± Watson had already made ns for Sven. He wanted to form a bandit gang after the winter to learn more about the other bandit gangs from other sections of the border. ckmoon Castle was in constant expansion and would one day upy the entire border. He would use it as a foundation for the future. Furthermore, if he had a bandit gang, then he could do some of the things that were inconvenient in the past. For example, he could rob the business alliances unwilling to join his organization or the owner manors who had objections against him. He could do that in the name of the bandit gang. ¡°Allen, have you calcted the gains and losses from that trip?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯ve just calcted it with the help of the Young Masters Zeke and Zenoah! We¡¯ve lost 400 silver-tier two-winged ligers and ten sets of silver-tier Gale Force armor,¡± Allen exined respectfully. The reason the ckmoon Knights did not suffer from the petrification spell was the armor they wore; it had saved their lives. ¡°As for the gains, we have obtained the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s assets, and that included a small number of bronze-tier equipment and arge number of iron-tier equipment. The total value of that is about hundreds of thousands of gold coins, and we have also captured nearly five hundred Demoness Bandit Gang members! Apart from that, we also have a herd of fused magical beasts, more than 1000 silver-tier magical beasts, and 4000 bronze-tier magic beasts left. I have brought them back. Overall, we have made a profit.¡± ¡°I understand, Allen. Take the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders to the Hall! From now on, they will be our ves until our losses arepletelypensated. They will work here.¡± Allen nodded. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson! The loss of hundreds of silver-tier magical beasts is worth at least 100,000 gold coins. Even if we give them ten gold coins a month, they will never be able to pay it off in their lifetime.¡± .. ¡°This is where you will live. Go in! Take a bath and rest. From tomorrow onward, I will teach you how to be a qualified maid. If you don¡¯t do well, I will not be so polite about it.¡± Cape led the six Demoness Bandit Gang leaders to a few spacious bedrooms. After she gave them a few instructions, she turned around and left. ¡°Are we really going to live here?¡± The youngest girl looked around the room and asked helplessly. ¡°This is all because of Envy. If she hadn¡¯t betrayed us, we could¡¯ve escaped even if we were no match for that brat.¡± She looked dissatisfied, and her thin lips pursed tightly. Envy nced at her, but she could not be bothered to say anything. She opened the door to a room and walked into it; the room had a gorgeous interior style. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s toote to say that now. At least Watson is still quite nice to us.¡± Greed rubbed her fingers habitually and tried to smooth things over. She took the room next to Envy; it had the same space and design. ¡°He had arranged such good rooms for us. He did not say it, but he is treating us like distinguished guests! After all, we still have to find out how he fused the Great Sin Masks, and we need to get it back. I think we can stay here for the time being.¡± Even the one who had been the angriest did not have anything to say when they saw the room. The spacious room included a bedroom, a living room, and a ce to bath, and the sofa was made of genuine leather. They had been bandits for so long, but they had never stayed in such a high-ss room. Suddenly, the door to the opposite room opened. Sven walked out of the room with a basket of colorful eggs in his hands. His left hand held a set of silver armor. Sven was stunned when he saw the Demoness bandits. Then, he walked toward their room with a strange expression, ¡°I did not expect to see you guys as soon as I opened the door. I¡¯m sorry forughing, but why are you standing in front of the storeroom?¡± Storeroom? Sven called the ce where they lived a storeroom? The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders looked at each other. Their expressions changed as if a big question mark had appeared on their forehead. Chapter 124 - A Maids Examination

Chapter 124: A Maid¡¯s Examination

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Sven, even if we are adversaries and leaders of a bandit gang, you would not mock us the moment we meet, right?¡± Wrath snorted unhappily. Her thick eyebrows were raised. She had a well-defined face, a high nose bridge, long and narrow eyes, and short ck hair. Her overall appearance looked average. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a storeroom with such exquisite furniture and murals, or is something worth more than ten gold coins just trash in the eyes of its owner?¡± the golden-haired Greed said with a mocking tone. She had taken care of the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s finances, so she was quite proficient in business. It meant that she had an urate judgment of how much those things had cost. ¡°You have misunderstood; I don¡¯t mean to mock you. I¡¯m telling the truth. The ce you are living in now is the castle¡¯s storage room.¡± Sven raised his chin and nodded behind him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at my room. Then you will understand.¡± The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders looked at each other doubtfully when they realized that Sven had looked sincere. Did he tell the truth? ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The young girl did not hesitate. She walked behind Sven and looked into the room. She was stunned after only one look. She opened her mouth to speak, but she could not find the words. ¡°Lust, why aren¡¯t you talking? What did you see?¡± Wrath came up behind Lust, and when she saw the room, she was also speechless. It was a luxurious room that was three times bigger than their room. It had three smaller rooms and two halls; there were bookshelves and wine storage cabs in one of the halls. It had many expensive books and drinks; there was even arge French window and a balcony that overlooked a small courtyard with flowers and a pool. The pool sparkled under the sunlight. It was winter, so a thinyer of ice had formed on the pool. If it were summer, it would be great to swim in it. The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders saw two maids who were tidying Sven¡¯s room. ¡°Why do you have such a big room?¡± The young girl was the first to snap back to her senses; she sounded so envious. They were not bothered about the luxury, but they did not like the inequality. If she had not seen Sven¡¯s room, she would have been satisfied with their assigned room. So, she felt terrible about it. Sven¡¯s room had a pool; no woman could resist a private pool. ¡°Now, do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Sven chuckled and continued to say, ¡°My room is actually prettymon in ckmoon Castle. The ckmoon Knights have better rooms.¡± ¡°Your room is already a few hundred square meters¡ªthat¡¯s huge! Are you sure there are bigger rooms in the castle? Greed frowned; she was baffled. ckmoon Castle was massive¡ªit covered a few kilometers in radius. However, the actual building was a four-story structure. If every room were that big, then there would not be that many rooms. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There are not many rooms in ckmoon Castle that are bigger than this. But who said that the ckmoon Knights live here?¡± Sven revealed a profound expression. ¡°As the guards of the castle, if they do not live here, where would they live?¡± Sloth, who had not spoken at all, asked. Her snow-white eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°You should have seen those manors outside of ckmoon Castle on your way to the castle. The guards live in those manors.¡± Other than ckmoon Castle, there were also more than ten manors in ckmoon Town. When Sven first came, he thought those manors belonged to other manor owners. Later, he found out that the knights were in the castle grounds during the day for training, and they would leave to their home in one of those manors at night. He had also asked the knights¡¯ captain, Allen. ording to Allen, the three best manors were the ones Watson gave to him, Liszt, and William after their battle with the manor owners¡¯ allied forces. The other guards had to buy those manors with their own money if they wanted to live there. The ckmoon Knights had a fixed monthly sry of at least ten gold coins. They would also get three Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs every day, and each of those eggs can be sold for ten gold coins. Altogether, they could earn a few hundred gold coins in a month. It meant that a few of them could share a manor. Some guards even pay for maid services from ckmoon Castle. Sven was shocked when he found out about that. The guards were also servants in a castle. Everyone would think of them as lowly and without any right toin. He had never heard of guards with servants of their own. Was that for real? The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders¡¯ lips twitched as they fell into shock. That sounded too good! It was no wonder that Sven said that they lived in a storeroom. It seemed like their living conditions were quite terrible whenpared to the guards in their own manors. ¡°Oh, right! Besides the rooms, each of them also gets a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg daily, a monthly sry, and a set of silver-tier armor. Do you get any of that?¡± Sven thought for a moment and said, ¡°Also, I just remembered that those who join ckmoon Castle could also get a silver-tier mount. Well, I¡¯m on my way to look for Young Master Watson to get my mount. As for you¡ª¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Wrath was furious; she gritted her teeth. She finally understood that Sven was there to show off to them. The Rainbow Phoenix Chicken was a legendary gold-tier magical beast. She had only heard of it; she had never seen it before. As for the silver-tier armor, only the Demoness Bandit Gang leader had the right to use the silver-tier equipment¡ªthe broken Great Sin Mask. As one of the three great bandit gangs at the border, the Demoness Bandit Gang had many assets in addition to their heritage in the past. However, other than the magical array used to summon the Primordial Demoness, they were nothingpared to ckmoon Castle. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Have a good rest in the utility room.¡± Svenughed and turned around to leave. It had been a long time since he felt sofortable; his former rivals had been defeated in front of him. Initially, he had wanted to join ckmoon Castle because he had no choice. However, he decided that he really did want to join them, even if he only served as a small guard. He had more resources in his hands than in the past. After they watched Sven leave, Wrath looked at their assigned room; she did not feel good about it. ¡°They have underestimated us.¡± ¡°It seems like before we could explore Watson¡¯s secret in fusing the Great Sin Mask, we must first raise our status here. At the very least, we must get a Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg to taste,¡± the young girl wiped her mouth with desire. She did not crave the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg; she had a reason for that. It looked like she was not evenparable to a guard. Her status was too low; she would not be able to get any information about anything. ¡°What did that woman, Cape, say just now? She wants us to be maids here. Let us perform well so that they will see how outstanding we are.¡± At that moment, the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders clenched their fists and made up their minds. They were silver-tier elites; it would be easy for them to be maids or clean rooms. Chapter 125 - Go And Get Young Master Watson

Chapter 125: Go And Get Young Master Watson

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The day passed quickly. The next morning, the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders woke up early and stood outside the mansion; they were ready to wee Cape¡¯s test. ¡°Let me introduce you. That youngdy is Wendy. She is the second most outstanding maid in the mansion after me. She is also the other head housemaid in the castle. If you have any questions, you can ask her.¡± Cape pointed at a pretty girl with emerald green hair beside her. Wendy curled her lips in displeasure and corrected her. ¡°Sister Cape, why am I the second most outstanding maid? Is that what Young Master Watson said?¡± She and Cape were both head housemaids. Each of them was responsible for leading a group of maids. There was a monthlypetition¡ªwhomever¡¯s employee performed better would receive additional rewards. Wendy did not care about the rewards. She just wanted Watson to think highly of her. She had been the only head housemaid in the castle. When Watson decided to let Cape be the head housemaid, she had asked Watson if he was dissatisfied with her or if she had done something wrong. Watson told her that she had done well, but every position needed somepetition. Competitiveness was the source of human progress. Just like the Captain and Vice-captain of the guards in ckmoon Castle¡ªif the Vice-captain wanted to be the Captain, then he had to be more outstanding. If the Captain did not want to be reced, then he had to work twice as hard. Even though Wendy did not quite understand what Watson meant, she still felt that the young man was very powerful. She did not know how Watson, who was about the same age as her, knew so much. ¡°Hello, Miss Wendy.¡± After Cape finished her introduction, the five Demoness Bandit Gang leaders nodded at her. Greed asked, ¡°Chief Cape, may I ask what we are going to do now?¡± Her face was full of fighting spirit. She held an ancient gold coin in her right hand and rubbed it gently. She could not wait to show off her ability so that the people of ckmoon Castle could see herpetence. ¡°I¡¯ll assign you a task! You, you, and you¡ªgo and clean the branches and weeds in the courtyard. Remember, the courtyard is the front of a nobleman, which reflects the taste of the noble master. If he can¡¯t even manage his courtyard, then the guests won¡¯t be in the mood to enter the manor.¡± Cape tapped on Greed, Envy, and Lust and told them to take charge of the courtyard. As for Wrath and Sloth, she said, ¡°You two can stay behind and clean the rooms. A qualified noble must have not only a luxurious and elegant courtyard but also a spotless room, even if those rooms are not upied.¡± ¡°We understand.¡± The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders looked at each other. Then, they spread thebat aura wings on their backs and went straight to the ce that Cape had directed. In a flowerbed in the courtyard. ¡°This the ce we need to trim?¡± The young girl looked around her and realized that the flowerbed stretched for several kilometers and surrounded the entire castle. Even though it was called a flowerbed, it was nted with many valuable medicinal herbs. There was also a spacious wheat field outside the flowerbed¡ªcrystal-like wheat swayed in the wind in that field. It was almost ready for harvest. People dressed like farmers could be seenbing the wheat field. A few maids were also there; they held huge scissors as they tended to the medicinal herbs on the flowerbed. The air was filled with the unique fragrance of nts¡ªits scent made people feel as if theirbat aura was circting at a faster speed. Cultivation in that courtyard was at least three times faster than cultivation in the outside world. ¡°Look at the variety of that wheat¡ªit seems to be bronze-tier. I¡¯ve heard that that color of wheat can only be found in the north. It¡¯s very rare in the kingdom. I did not expect they would have so many here! There are also those medicinal herbs in the garden. Bronze-tier medicinal herbs such as the sunflower can increase one¡¯s strength and fire-elementalbat aura¡¯s power, the silver-tier Moonlight Demonic Grass, and look over there; I think that¡¯s a gold-tier Seven Treasures zed Ginseng. ckmoon Castle is really rich!¡± Lust sighed. If she had not experienced Sven¡¯s ridicule yesterday, her mental endurance would have been much stronger. Otherwise, she would have cried out in surprise and treated the room that she thought was gorgeous as a storeroom. It did not seem like it was difficult to understand why they cultivated the precious medicinal herbs. ¡°The flowerbeds in ckmoon Castle are divided into twelve regions. Each region cultivates different quality medicinal herbs. The quality of the medicinal herbs in region one is the worst! You are now in region one. Even if you cut and destroy the medicinal herbs here, we won¡¯t lose much money.¡± Cape¡¯s voice echoed from afar. So many precious medicinal herbs, but it was the worst grade? The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders fell into silence; they were a little surprised again. ¡°How could a silver-tier elite do such a stupid thing like destroying the medicinal herbs? Not only will I not destroy it, but I will also let them grow better.¡± Greed walked to the flowerbed closest to her and threw the coin in her hand onto it. She let the coin disappear and turned into a golden light that covered the crops; it made the medicinal herbs that were already growing strong grow even bigger. She was great at buffing her teammates, so it was not difficult for her to speed up the ripening process of the crops. Meanwhile, in the direction of Sloth and Wrath. Wendy was responsible for keeping an eye on them from the outside. Cape had already brought them to the castle hall. As she pointed at the hall that upied hundreds of meters in front of them, Cape looked at the sky outside and said, ¡°You guys are in charge of that area. I¡¯ll only give you half an hour. I¡¯lle and check on you in half an hour.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take half an hour. It¡¯ll be done in a few minutes.¡± Anger snorted as her body suddenly grew from a meter to a three-meter tall giant. She pressed her palm against the floor and waved it forward¡ªthe dust on the ground was swept away by the strong wind and floated out of the window. Sloth also followed her movements and hovered in mid-air. Invisiblebat aura arms stretched out from her back, and her palms turned into the shape of a broom and a mop. She swept the walls and the ceiling and began to clean up. Most of their abilities came from the Great Sin Mask, but that did not mean they were useless without the mask. In fact, the Demoness Bandit Gang had aplete set of cultivation methods, which were copied from the Great Sin Mask. However, only the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders were qualified to cultivate it, and they could still use it even without the mask. .. Half an hourter, the people on both sides of the tasks finished the test and returned to Cape; their faces brimmed with confidence. They felt that they had done very well. The work that usually took a few hours for the maids toplete waspleted in a few minutes, and they did it even better. ¡°Wendy, how do you think those people are doing?¡± Cape¡¯s expression was calm. She did not announce the test results but turned around to ask Wendy, who had followed her into the room. ¡°I think¡ª¡± Wendy hesitated and shook her head. ¡°They can¡¯t do it.¡± As soon as her voice fell, the expressions of those Demoness Bandit Gang leaders changed. They were about to ask why she said that when they heard Cape¡¯s cold snort. ¡°You guys are really the worst batch of maids that I¡¯ve ever taught! Your name is Lust, right? I told you to trim the branches, but I did not tell you to seduce the servants in the manor. And you Greed. Why did you go and ripen the medicinal herbs? The Young Master had carefully cultivated those herbs. The growth period for those herbs has already been calcted. If you ripen them recklessly, it will mess up Young Master¡¯s ns.¡± ¡°Yes, your name may be Wrath. I told you to clean the room, but I did not tell you to ruin it. You left several big handprints on the expensive furniture in the room. If the floor were not hard enough, I think it would have copsed under your feet! Finally, you, Sloth. Most people are like their names, and you¡¯re the same. You¡¯re reallyzy. You¡¯ve only been working for a while, and you¡¯re already sleeping on the floor. I¡¯m a bit jealous that your performance is not that bad. In short, all of you are not qualified to be a maid. Before you learn what I taught you, no one is allowed to eat.¡± ¡°What? Why do you me me for my charm?¡± The young girl refuted righteously and passionately. ¡°There are many servants here who take advantage of my working hours to strike up a conversation with me. What can I do?¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t see a good deed.¡± Greed said, ¡°It¡¯s very tiring for me to help with the ripening of the medicinal herbs. The quality of those medicinal herbs had been increasing by at least one or two levels. For the same medicinal herb that has gone from ordinary bronze-tier to fine bronze-tier, its value may be twice as high. Do you understand that?¡± ¡°Our cleaning speed is a hundred times faster than the maids here. Why are you still not satisfied? Even if I were to break the furniture identally, you can¡¯t me me for that. You can only me the quality of the furniture in ckmoon Castle¡ªthey¡¯re too inferior.¡± Besides Envy, who had stayed silent, the other Demoness Bandit Gang leaders presented their arguments loudly. They had worked very hard, so why could they not eat? Did Cape deliberately make things difficult for them because they were bandits? They could not tolerate that. ¡°Sister Cape, what do we do now?¡± Wendy looked a little afraid when she saw how arrogant those women had looked. Cape was livid. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Go and get Young Master Watson here!¡± Chapter 126 - Fusing The Nine-Colored Ginseng

Chapter 126: Fusing The Nine-Colored Ginseng

Watson sat on a bed in one of the bedrooms of ckmoon Castle. There was a spatial pouch on it, and the Great Sin Mask was in his hand. It was as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wing. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t have any side effects, I can carry it with me all the time. Should I try fusing the mask with other equipment to see if I can change its attributes?¡¯ Watson thought. If he equipped the Great Sin Mask, he could gain more than ten skills out of thin air. Who would not want to keep such good equipment with him? However, its effect on emotions was a little intense. For example, if he were only to touch the mask, his stomach would rumble non-stop. He felt hungry and wanted to eat everything in front of him. That feeling originated from the desire to overeat. Perhaps it was because he did not eat in the morning, but that desire was magnified infinitely. He had to find a suitable solution¡ªhe had to be stronger to protect his family. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you there?¡± At that moment, Wendy¡¯s familiar gentle voice echoed from outside the room. Watson looked up and put the mask down. ¡°Come in.¡± Click. The door was pushed open with a crisp sound. Wendy walked into the room, put her hands on her abdomen, and bowed to him. ¡°Young Master Watson, Sister Cape told me to look for you. The female bandits you brought back had some problems during their training.¡± ¡°What problems? Are they not listening to Cape¡¯s orders?¡± A cold light shed in Watson¡¯s tender eyes. At that moment, he suddenly felt intense anger in his heart. He wanted to punish those women severely, but he tried his best to suppress it. ¡°Sort of.¡± Wendy nodded and then shook her head. ¡°Even though they havepleted the task given to them, they have done unnecessary things on their own. Now, because of that, Sister Cape has quarreled with them.¡± ¡°I see. Take me there; I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Watson nodded and put the Great Sin Mask into the space pouch before he gestured for Wendy to lead the way. He did not think those bandits were good people anyway. They might not be able to control their desire to kill innocent people¡ªtheir hands were stained with blood. He had wanted to punish them when he brought them back. If they were, he would treat them as his subordinates. If they were not obedient, then he would fuse them. Just like what he had done to Cape. .. ¡°Tell me, what exactly did I do wrong when I elerated the ripening of those medicinal herbs? If you did not do that to make things difficult for me, then can you give me a reason?¡± Greed stood in front of Cape next to the flowerbed outside ckmoon Castle. She pointed at the flourishing medicinal herbs in the garden as she spoke to Cape. Even though the women behind Greed did not say anything, they had the same expression on their faces. Obviously, they felt that there was nothing wrong with Greed¡¯s action. Cape deliberately made things difficult for them. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the reason just now. You¡¯ve disrupted Young Master¡¯s n,¡± Cape said coldly. ¡°Disrupted the n?¡± Greed sneered at her in mocking. ¡°Shortening the growth period of a medicinal herb that can only mature in a year to half a year, and increasing the medicinal effects by several times, is that what you called disrupting the n? I don¡¯t think a maid like you knows anything.¡± The two of them argued loudly as many servants watched and whispered nearby. ¡°Who are those people? They¡¯re so arrogant to question Head Housemaid Cape. Young Master Watson appointed her to be the head, and she has been handling everything in the house in an orderly manner. I¡¯ve never seen her make any mistakes.¡± ¡°I heard that those new maids were members of the Demoness Bandit Gang! Bandits have bad tempers. However, Head Housemaid Cape has invited Young Master Watson here. They¡¯re going get it soon.¡± The crowd discussed animatedly. At that moment, Watson had already walked out of the manor behind Wendy. At a nce, he saw a few people in an argument. Watson forward and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, I failed to teach those people. We can¡¯t keep them as maids. Please punish them, Young Master.¡± Cape turned to face Watson and knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°You are wrong, indeed, but it has nothing to do with us; it is your ipetence!¡± Greed said as she hugged herself. ¡°Young Master Watson, I have nothing to say. Take a look at the flowerbed! I have clearly done a good deed, and that maid doesn¡¯t know anything, yet she dares to criticize me.¡± ¡°You were the ones who knew nothing!¡± Watson pulled Cape up, turned his head to nce at the flowerbed, and his face darkened. ¡°Young Master Watson, it¡¯s not good to lie in front of so many people.¡± Greed snorted coldly. Anyway, the matter had already been blown up, so she did not mind to blow it up a little more. Perhaps everyone could see how Watson was biased and did not know how to differentiate right from wrong. She wanted to see the other servants in the castle look down on him. ¡°Lady Greed, have you ever cultivated silver-tier medicinal herbs?¡± Watson did not get angry. Instead, he asked her calmly. ¡°No, why?¡± Even though the Demoness Bandit Gang was rich, they were not rich enough to cultivate silver-tier medicinal herbs. ¡°Then, do you know the basic skills to cultivate medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, Young Master, just say it. There¡¯s no need to pretend with me,¡± Greed replied impatiently. Then, Wrath said, ¡°How does one nt the herbs? Put them in the soil and water and fertilize them at a fixed time every day?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We do need to water and fertilize, but that¡¯s not enough! Every piece ofnd here has a fixed fertility rate. We¡¯d lose the soil¡¯s fertility if we nt too many herbs on it. Simrly, you can¡¯t nt low-tier medicinal herbs near high-tier medicinal herbs. Otherwise, the high-tier medicinal herbs will absorb the effects of those low-tier medicinal herbs.¡± Watson chuckled and pointed at the flowerbed in front of him. ¡°For example, those herbs here. I calcted the distance for each herb to grow and the required nutrients, so I nted them here. If you do what you did, then that flowerbed will be ruined.¡± ¡°You can say as you wish but do you have proof that the flowerbed is ruined?¡± Greed looked dissatisfied. ¡°If you want proof, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Watson nodded as he pointed at the few Seven Treasures zed Ginseng in the flowerbed. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing with the gold-tier herb Seven Treasures zed Ginseng. You have obtained a peaked gold-tier Nine Treasures zed Ginseng.] The original effect of the gold-tier Seven Treasures zed Ginseng was that it could heal all injuries after consumption. Therefore, it was the most effective herb for elites below the gold tier. The stronger the user, the weaker the effect. [Additional effect: after consumption, increases lifespan by 100 years. Gains 1,000 catties of strength. When consumed by a man, it increases hisbat aura by half an hour in bed.] Those two effects had been enhanced. [Peaked Gold-tier Herb¡ªthe Nine Treasures zed Ginseng] [Effect: after consumption, heals all injuries. Effective for those below tinum-tier.] [Additional effect: after consumption, increases lifespan by 200 years. Increases strength by 3,000 catties. When consumed by a man, it increases hisbat aura by one hour in bed. His attractiveness is also significantly increased.] The Seven Treasures zed Ginseng in the flowerbed had turned into a stream of light before it fused and turned into nine-color ginseng. Its body size was muchrger; it was a herb that was even more exquisite than fine handicrafts. ¡°Nine-color ginseng?¡± Greed widened her eyes. The legends said that the ginseng¡¯s color developed every 100 years. Thus, it was called the one-color ginseng. The nine-color ginseng was already close to a thousand years old¡ªit was definitely a top-tier medicinal herb. Greed could use money to increase the crop¡¯s growth. However, it could only increase its age to another few years. Who would have thought that Watson could improve it by a few hundred years? Chapter 127 - The Mage Guilds Attack

Chapter 127: The Mage Guild¡¯s Attack

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That¡¯s right. That is the nine-color ginseng, but that¡¯s not the point.¡± Watson nodded affirmatively as he pointed at the flowerbed. ¡°Look carefully. What has be of the medicinal herbs in the flowerbed?¡± Everyone looked in the direction he pointed and found that some of the medicinal herbs growing well in the flowerbed had turned yellow. The leaves were drooping as if the nutrients had been sucked away. On the other hand, the nine-colored zed ginseng looked dazzling with the light it emitted. ¡°See? That is why I said that it¡¯s not good to speed up the ripening of the crops,¡± Watson said. As a modern man, he possessed agricultural knowledge that far surpassed that world. For example, he knew how to decrease the erosion of soil and water, control pests, and so on. The farming methods in that world were very crude. They were using the three-thirds system ofndmonly used in the Middle Ages. Large plots of goodnd were used to grow crops, the bad ones were used for idle farming, and the rest of thend was used to develop animal husbandry. On the one hand, they could sell the farmed livestock for money, and on the other hand, they could use the beasts¡¯ feces to restore fertility to thend. That was a very crude system. It did not have the science of modern agriculture processes at all, so the productivity in many parts of the kingdom was very low. Watson had the convenience of system fusion, and at the same time, he had a vision that transcended the times, which caused his words to leave the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders stunned. ¡°How did it be like that? Isn¡¯t the higher the level, the better?¡± Greed could not understand it. A high-tier medicinal herb could actually absorb the nutrients of a low-tier crop. She felt that her worldview had been overturned. She would usually nt some crops when she was in the bandit gang because of her ability. She would watch them grow and reap the joy in her heart. However, she had never thought about that problem when she was nting the crops. She was not only shocked by the method that Watson had used. He knew that Watson had mysterious magic that could fuse with the Great Sin Mask, which they could not handle. She did not expect that Watson could also fuse with other things. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to fuse herbs. If I want to do it, I can turn all the herbs in the flowerbed into gold-tier herbs. But is that really necessary?¡± Watson pretended to be deep in thoughts. Of course, it was necessary. It was not that he did not want to fuse all the herbs in the flower bed into gold-tier; they did not have enough herbs. In addition, the guards would inevitably bump into each other during training, so they needed those herbs. If he were to fuse all the herbs into high-tier goods, they would not have enough normal ones, and he would also be reluctant to let others use them. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Greed remained silent. He convinced her. If Watson did not do anything and only used words to criticize her, she might not be satisfied. However, Watson had used facts to shatter her pride. ¡°Cape, tell me., any other problems?¡± Watson turned his head and asked Cape. She said, ¡°There¡¯s also Sloth and Wrath. They shattered the furniture when they were cleaning the room! I spoke to them about it, but they refused to ept the punishment.¡± ¡°Alright, I admit that it¡¯s our fault for destroying the furniture, but our speed is at least a hundred times faster than the other maids! They can clean one room, but we cleaned 100 rooms. From that point, we should be forgiven for what we did.¡± Wrath did not speak so harshly when she saw what happened to Greed. However, she still insisted that she was right. It was inevitable that there would be mistakes in the pursuit of speed. One could never have the best of both worlds. ¡°Those are all excuses.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°Come with me.¡± As he spoke, he led everyone into the manor and arrived in front of a specific bedroom. He raised his hand and spread thebat aura wings on his back. The color of the wings was cyan, which meant that he was using wind-elementalbat aura. After a few seconds, he circled the bedroom at a breakneck speed. The whistlingbat aura turned into a strong wind and rolled the furniture. Immediately after that, thebat aura wings on Watson¡¯s back changed from cyan to blue as thick vapor covered the furniture, the walls, and every crack in the room. After the water washed through the room, thebat aura on Watson¡¯s body changed again¡ªit turned into a dazzling golden color. The rich sunlight shone onto the room; it evaporated the water flow quickly. The room emitted the smell of the sun. Fresh, clean, and neat, and even the furniture reflected light. ¡°I only need less than a minute to clean the room, but look, did I damage the furniture?¡± Watson pped his hands and retracted thebat aura wings on his back. ¡°You¡ª¡± She opened her mouth in anger. She wanted to say that Watson had used three different types ofbat aura in such a short period¡ªhe was a monster. If she had the strength of such a monster, she could also clean the room in a minute without damaging the furniture. However, after she thought about it, she still did not say it out loud. She defended herself because she was stronger than the servants in the manor. Since Watson was stronger than her, he could also do things that she could not do. ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you are silver-tier warriors, you can belittle these trivial tasks. One would need specific skills to do them well! I think any of our housemaids are better than you. Do you acknowledge that?¡± Watson looked around him, and the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders fell silent. ¡°From now on, learn well from Cape. Don¡¯t let me hear such things again. Otherwise, ckmoon Castle will be kind enough to send you to Hell.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was loud and clear. The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders looked at each other and lowered their heads in fear. Just as Watson had said, they looked down on maids because they thought they were more powerful. It seemed like they had to reflect on themselves. ¡°Cape, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Watson gestured to Cape before he turned around to leave. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Cape looked at Watson with admiration and respect. It was just as what she had expected of a young master. If she could not handle someone, then he would take care of it immediately. However, she did not know that Watson had sighed discreetly. ¡°Fortunately, I have the fusion system and have mastered all the different elementalbat aura. Otherwise, I would not be able to subdue those people! After that incident, they would still be a little more obedient. Otherwise¡ª¡± Watson decided that he did not need to fuse them as human fusion was equivalent to killing them. He was not willing to do that unless he was truly angered. Suddenly, he heard shouts from the guards from outside the castle. ¡°Young Master Watson, something terrible has happened. We received news from a manor owner that Monte Town¡¯s Mage Guild has recruited mercenaries and formed an army. They want to destroy ckmoon Castle and demand an exnation for Elder Folson¡¯s death! Our spy could ride faster, so he was ahead of them. He reported that the Mage Guild would arrive in a day.¡± Chapter 128 - Strictly Enforced Words

Chapter 128: Strictly Enforced Words

¡°Lady Audrey, ckmoon Castle is just ahead. We¡¯ve already arranged for everyone to rest ording to your instructions.¡± A bronze-tier mage from the Mage Guild spoke respectfully to the woman in front of him. ¡°Very good.¡± Audrey sat on a white horse; she yed with her nails as she replied to him casually. They were at the outskirts of the Misty Forest¡ªit was also the only way to get to ckmoon Castle from Monte Town. Horse carriages were parked around the forest, and there were armored mercenaries and mages in the carriages. They were eating and talking to each other¡ªthere were more than a hundred of them, and their bodies emitted a powerful aura. The Mage Guild had organized an army of elites, and all the participants were at least bronze-tier. Fifty bronze-tier warriors and mages, respectively, would be a destructive force if they were ced at the border. There were also a few silver and gold-tier experts among those men, including Audrey and the North Wind mercenary group, Ron. The North Wind mercenary group was thergest mercenary group in Monte Town. The leader of the group, Ron, was a gold-tier warrior nicknamed the Wolf of the North Wind. It was rumored that Ron is part of a demihuman bloodline, the Pr Werewolves, which allowed him to transform into a ferocious magical wolf. He could tear other gold-tier magical beasts apart with his bare hands. At that moment, that ferocious warrior stood beside Audrey. His unruly gray hair hung over his shoulders, and his rough face had a wide grin on it. His wolf ears swayed gently as he said, ¡°Audrey, I can¡¯t believe that you would spend so much money to eliminate a small and unknown faction at the border! We are the most famous mercenary group in Monte Town; it¡¯s not cheap to hire us. Have you thought carefully about it?¡± ¡°We hired you to protect the mages when they cast their spells. We don¡¯t need you in a real battle.¡± Audrey raised her head with a proud expression. Ron¡¯s gaze swept greedily over Audrey¡¯s voluptuous body in her robe. Then, finally, he asked, ¡°Oh, you look very confident. I heard that an elder from your guild died tragically in ckmoon Castle. All his belongings and the mages who went with him were all detained by ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°They managed to defeat a mage who has mastered a gold-tier spell¡ªit proves that ckmoon Castle has at least the same level ofbat strength. I¡¯ve also heard that they are rted to the border count. Are you sure it¡¯s okay to attack them?¡± ¡°Ron, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Just focus on your matters.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression turned cold. A pitch-ck aura spread along her body and swept across the ground nearby. Ayer of ck ice covered any grass or soil the ck aura touched. Ron¡¯s pupils contracted. He activated his ability as a gold-tier warrior to teleport and appeared more than ten steps away to avoid the ck aura. ¡°Audrey, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. You don¡¯t have to be so ruthless to me, you know? It¡¯s only a joke. I know that the Mage Guild is hosting a hotshot from the capital. You¡¯re so confident because of that person, right?¡± Ron was a mercenary, so he was well-informed. In fact, he already knew who that person was. He mentioned that to Audrey because he wanted her to introduce him. ¡°Who do you think this astrologer is? Do you think that you can meet so casually?¡± Audrey¡¯s face was filled with disdain. At that moment... ¡°Audrey, you have to be courteous when talking to others. I don¡¯t have any other identity; I¡¯m just an ordinary mage.¡± They heard a voice that sounded old as a gray figure appeared in front of them. It was an ordinary-looking old man. His body was slightly bent, and he wore in gray clothes. The cuffs and cor of his clothes were worn, and they had been washed until they were white. There were patches in some ces too. The old man held a half-moon-shaped magic staff in his right hand, and the top of the staff was carved with the head of a giant dragon. The giant dragon¡¯s mouth had a huge sun gem, and it shone brightly. ¡°Lord Astrologer.¡± When they saw the neer, Audrey and Ron lowered their heads respectfully at the same time. The guards and mages around them also did the same thing. Their eyes were filled with admiration as they peeked at the man. The old man looked ordinary, but they knew that it was because his strength was too different from theirs, so they could not sense his aura. The old man could destroy the world easily with a single stretch of his hand. ¡°Lord Astrologer, you just arrived at the border yesterday. Why don¡¯t you rest in the carriage?¡± Audrey sounded a little anxious. She was Monte Town¡¯s chief mage, a gold-tier elite, and former Demoness¡¯s Church¡¯s pride. She had a natural sense of superiority toward everyone, but not the old man in front of her. If she were a roaring tiger or a shocking dragon when she was angry, then the old man in front of her was the sky and the sea. He could tolerate everything, and there was noparison at all. ¡°Audrey, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met. I had already spoken to you a few times when you were in the Demoness Church! Besides, when I was in the Temple of the Stars, I was always alone. I am tired of small ces. The carriage you prepared for me is veryfortable, but I am still not used to it. I wanted toe down and get some fresh air.¡± The old man stretched and looked upward. ¡°Look at how beautiful nature is; the birds and flowers smell nice, and the air is fresh. But, of course, it would be even better if there¡¯s a little rain.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, a few thick dark clouds floated from the sky. The rain was fragrant, and the raindrops pelted the trees and people. The faint clouds and mist reflected the surroundings; it made it look like a fairnd. Strictly enforced words! The warriors had special characteristics every time they reached a certain level, and it was the same with mages. Silver-tier warriors¡¯bat aura could transform into wings, and gold-tier warriors could teleport. The ability of silver-tier mages was to cast spells quickly, which meant it could shorten the time to do that. Gold-tier mages could master instant-cast spells, and they did not even have to chant low-level spells to cast them. As for a tinum-tier mage, their words are always strictly enforced. They did not need to cast a spell; they could control their surroundings with just a thought¡ªit was a spectacle. It was not a spell, but it was more powerful than ordinary spells. Ron and Audrey fell silent when they saw what had happened. They could feel the rain on their body; it made them stronger. The expressions of the people around them also became more respectful. That was the tinum mages¡ªthe kingdom¡¯s mages. The old man stood in the rain and took a few deep breaths. Then, he turned his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough rest. We can continue on our journey now! Yesterday, you told me about ckmoon Castle. They killed one of yours, and I can help you to get rid of them. But, you have to do me a favor.¡± His main purpose at the border was to meet someone. When he was in the Temple of the Stars, he sensed that someone had created a new magical element at the border. He wanted to see who did that. When he had arrived at the Mage Guild in Monte Town the previous night, Audrey had begged him to help her destroy ckmoon Castle. He had not cared about that, but since he was in a good mood, he had decided to agree to her request. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Lord Astrologer.¡± Audrey could not hide her joy. She hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°I just sent someone to scout for information. Please wait for a moment. We will set off when my men return.¡± She did not send her scout to ckmoon Castle but the Demoness Bandit Gang. She thought that ckmoon Castle¡¯s destruction was imminent since she had the astrologer¡¯s help. She wanted her fellow Demoness Bandit Gang members to take over ckmoon Castle once they were destroyed. She knew that her scout would be back soon. Then, a man dressed as a mage flew down from the sky on a whirlwind. He reached her with a strange expression. Then, he whispered something into her ear. After she heard those words, Audrey¡¯s face changed. She eximed in surprise. ¡°What did you say? The Demoness Bandit Gang is destroyed?¡± Chapter 129 - The Mysterious Platinum-tier Mage

Chapter 129: The Mysterious tinum-tier Mage

Half an hourter. Audrey stood at the edge of the Misty Forest, away from the five mountains where the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯sir had located. She stared at the copsed peaks¡ªit did not have the slightest hint of life. Her expression was nk. What happened? How did it be like that? The Demoness Bandit Gang was still there when she went back a few days ago. How could the Demoness Bandit Gang be annihted in just a few days when she went to the Mage Guild to deal with some matters? The magical array that they had prepared for more than ten years¡ªa Primordial Demoness projection that could summon the strength of a tinum-tier elite. Other than the border count, who else had the strength to defeat the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection? Did the border count finally have enough of that bandit, so he took action on them? ¡°Audrey, it seems like you¡¯ve done quite a lot in the past few years at the border.¡± The astrologer stood beside Audrey and looked at her meaningfully. Even though the mountain peak was filled with cracks and more than half of the sturdy iron chains were broken, the Primordial Demoness¡¯ original head could still be seen on it. As the oldest and most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom, the astrologer recognized what the Primordial Demoness needed to summon the magical array. Furthermore, the magical array had been activated. ¡°I sensed the aura of a tinum-tier spell here.¡± The astrologer sniffed and looked in a direction. It was a pitch-ck frozen pool located below the five mountains. The ck surface bubbled. There was no vegetation on either side of the cold pool. The pool was hundreds of meters in circumference, and it emitted the aura of death. No matter how many years passed, it would still not change. ¡°That does not smell like Sylvan¡¯s work. It seems to be some kind of ancient magic that I am familiar with; did Sylvan research that? Perhaps there was another mage with him? If Sylvan did not do that, then it must have been the person that he was looking for. That person must be very powerful to be able to create new magic elements that were not avable in the world. It was something he had expected from a tinum-tier mage. He had a very simple idea. He would find that mage and get information about the new magical element from him. At the same time, he could also rope the man into joining the kingdom. If the man were to refuse him, then he would have to kill him. He could not allow the new magic to flow to another country. ¡°Lord Astrologer, I did not do anything¡ª¡± Audrey was terrified when she heard the older man¡¯s words. She knew that he was a pacifist. She had killed many people to revive the Demoness Church over the years. If she angered him, then she would die at least a hundred times. ¡°Forget it, Audrey. You¡¯re here because of His Majesty¡¯s arrangements. Since His Majesty hasn¡¯t said anything about what you¡¯ve done, then I won¡¯t say anything.¡± The astrologer waved his hand. ¡°I can use magic to reverse time and see who destroyed that ce.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Astrologer.¡± Audrey thanked him hurriedly. She looked at the deste mountains around her and pursed her lips tightly. She wanted to know who had done that¡ªshe would never let that person go. The preparations that she had worked so hard for more than ten years had been destroyed just like that. No matter how good-tempered a person was, they would not be able to ept it. After the astrologer finished speaking, he raised the staff in his hand and waved it gently. ¡°Mysterious and unknown stars, the light that shuttles between the past and the future. Please give me guidance to illuminate the path that is lost! Light-elemental tinum-tier magic¡ªTime Reversal.¡± As the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom, the astrologer had mastered all six types of magic¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. That was one of the reasons other people respected him. As the tinum-tier magic was activated, the sun dimmed and was gradually covered by shadows. A ck sun covered the sky and made the world lose its light. Everything darkened, and time began to reverse rapidly. The copsed trees straightened again, the cracks disappeared, and the cracked mountains healed. Arge number of monsters and human shadows began to appear in the sky¡ªthey looked a little blurry. Time returned to the day when Watson fought against the demoness bandits. After Watson snatched the Great Sin Mask, he cast the tinum-tier Deep Sea Dragon¡¯s Breath spell. A huge ck stream of water swept past and shattered the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection. It left a pool of water on the ground that would not disappear. ¡°So powerful!¡± ¡°Who was that person? He could cast such a terrifying spell. Is there such a powerful person at the border?¡± The other mages and mercenaries spoke in awe. Audrey¡¯s expression turned a little fearful when she saw that. She could not see the person who had released the magic. She only saw that the person wore the Great Sin Mask. His body was young and tender, as if he was only a child. She had wanted to kill that assassin, but she had given up on that thought. Even though she was a confident person, she would not dare to fight against a tinum-tier mage. Of course, even though she could not see the spellcaster clearly, she could see the clothes that he wore¡ªit was the same as the information she had received. ¡°ckmoon Castle!¡± It seemed like ckmoon Castle had attacked first before she could provoke them. However, who was that mysterious tinum-tier mage? She did not know that ckmoon Castle had such a powerful person. ¡°Audrey, you seem to know something?¡± The astrologer suddenly turned his head. ¡°Lord Astrologer, I am certain that ckmoon Castle did this! Please help me destroy them! That is very important to me. If you are willing to help, then I will pay any price for that.¡± Audrey thought that the Demoness Church¡¯s revival was more important than anything else. Since the ckmoon Castle had destroyed that ce, they must have taken away the Great Sin Mask. As she touched her face subconsciously, the killing intent in Audrey¡¯s eyes grew more assertive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am now a little interested in ckmoon Castle! It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve made a move, so I¡¯ll warm up properly this time.¡± The astrologer¡¯s tone was calm. Then, with his voice, time no longer receded. The surrounding scenery returned to its original state. The cracks that had healed opened, and the trees copsed again. The ck shadow that covered the sun also disappeared¡ªeverything was only an illusion. The only difference was that the ground where he stood had cracked open. Two giant palms rolled out from the ground, followed by a huge body that was dozens of meters tall; it had a bright gemstone in the middle and two massive drills in its hands. That was a rock giant that was summoned by magic. It dragged the astrologer upward and roared at the sky. The earth shook, and everyone around looked at it with respect. .. In ckmoon Castle¡¯s hall. Watson was apanied by his guards when he met the manor owners who were there to report the news¡ªthey were Jack, Morgan, Christine, and Norton. ¡°Young Master Watson, the people from the Mage Guild will arrive in a day. I heard that they are bringing thergest mercenary group in Monte Town with them, and they also have a big hotshot from the royal city. What should we do?¡± The person who spoke was Christine¡ªshe was the first to notice the Mage Guild¡¯s action. Perhaps it was because of her trade; she knew many people in Monte Town and was well-informed. At that moment, she was wearing the gold-tier armor that Watson had fusedst time. She did not look too panicked. If she had not seen Watson¡¯s strength, she might have panicked or simply cut off their connection with ckmoon Castle. However, she knew that Watson could cast tinum-tier magic. ¡°Young Master Watson, if you can¡¯t handle this, then perhaps you can ask the border count. If he is here, then the matter will be resolved quickly,¡± Jack said. Morgan nodded and agreed as well. ¡°Yes, yes..¡± Ask the border count? What did that have to do with the border count? Watson looked puzzled. He felt that the manor owners thought he had a good rtionship with the border count, but he was only a dispensable pawn. Why would the count help him? Well, it was not the time to think about that. ¡°I know. If the Mage Guild ising, then let theme. I have already prepared the means to deal with them.¡± When they attacked the Demoness Bandit Gang, Watson¡¯s most significant gain was the magical beasts he had fused within the Misty Forest. Even if more than half of them had been killed, there were still more than a thousand silver-tier magical beasts and a few thousand bronze-tier ones left. If he were to fuse them, he could raise the Golden sh to tinum-tier. No matter the Mage Guild¡¯s strength, how could they possibly match a tinum-tier magical beast? Chapter 130 - The Platinum Dragon King

Chapter 130: The tinum Dragon King

After he met the manor owners, Watson instructed them to stay in ckmoon Castle for the time being. If they were worried, they could bring the people in their manor and let their guards inform the other manors nearby. Then, Watson went straight to the farm outside ckmoon Castle. After the expansion, the farm had gotten much more extensive. It was not inferior to an ordinary manor in terms of size orfort; every magical beast had their own home. The Golden sh and Emperor Cluck had the most luxurious homes. The two magical beasts lived like kings and princesses¡ªtheir homes were like pces. Golden sh¡¯s pce was at least ten meters high. It had a lot of furniture, and there was also a flowerbed and grass field outside, which was convenient for the magical beasts to roll. There was also a massive fountain in the middle of the flowerbed. At that moment, the Golden sh was lying on the grass field; it was enjoying the coolness brought by the water spray from the fountain. A few smaller two-winged ligers next to it were pping their wings as fans; they were fanning it with a ttering expression. Emperor Cluck was also nearby; it raised its cockb and stood proudly in front of its pce entrance. Some magical beasts were moving some eggs into its pce, and some werebing its feathers. Those magical beasts included the two-winged ligers, as well as the magical beasts that Watson had brought back after the fusion at the Misty Forest two days ago¡ªmany of those were silver-tier beasts. The magical beasts in ckmoon Castle¡¯s farm were divided into two major factions. One of them was the Golden sh faction, which was mainlyposed ofrge magical beasts such as the ligers or the ice monstrous bear. The other was Emperor Cluck¡¯s faction, which was primarily made up of flying magical beasts such as the storm eagles. Even though they had only joined that big family for a day, the magical beasts had already recognized the farm¡¯s real boss. As Golden sh and Emperor Cluck enjoyed themselves, they would nce at each other asionally. Their gazes would meet in midair and sparks to fly. ¡°What a harmonious scene.¡± Watson stood outside the farm and watched for a while before he walked into it. Even though many of the magical beasts in the farm were primitive beasts from the Misty Forest, and they retained their savage nature, as long as the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck were around, those wild magical beasts would not dare to attack anyone. Watson was a little reluctant to fuse all those magical beasts. Perhaps it was because he was still too young, Watson felt a little sentimental, but he immediately dismissed that thought. The safety of his family was the most important thing. As if they heard his voice, Golden sh and Emperor Cluck immediately turned their heads. Their eyes lit up as they rushed toward Watson. The two gold-tier magical beasts¡¯ posture sent all the other magical beasts nearby flying. Golden sh was faster. In an instant, he had arrived in front of Watson. He climbed up onto Watson¡¯s shoulder along his calf and beamed proudly at Emperor Cluck, who was a step toote. Emperor Cluck raised its crest and stared at it arrogantly. It slowed down in front of Watson. It deliberately turned its head and used its colorful wings to touch Watson¡¯s feet. Watson sighed when he saw the two magical beasts¡¯ endearing nature, and he bent down and held Emperor Cluck in his arms. He stroked its feathers gently. Emperor Cluck had contributed a lot to that family. ckmoon Castle would not have such progression without Emperor Cluck¡¯s hard work. It was the same with the Golden sh. It might have joined the familyter, but it had protected them multiple times. Those two magical beasts were not only Watson¡¯s pets, but they were also his family. It was time to repay them. ¡°Golden sh, Emperor Cluck, it¡¯s so good to have you by my side! In the future, I will definitely find morepanions for you. But now, the family is in danger, and I need your help, so...¡± As if it understood Watson¡¯s words, Golden sh rubbed its fluffy head against him, indicating that he did not need to worry. Emperor Cluck also spread his wings and pecked his chest with his beak. A numbing sensation spread along his chest. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ After he thanked them in his heart again, Watson closed his eyes, hugged the two magical beasts happily, and ced them on the ground. He turned his head to look at the thousands of magical beasts around him who were bowing respectfully to him and said, ¡°Thank you too.¡± Even though he had the fusion system, he did not take it for granted¡ªrespecting life was true power. The more he used the system, the more he felt that way. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Watson closed his eyes and stretched his hand. The surrounding magical beasts immediately turned into streaks of light that entangled the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck. Watson fused all therge magical beasts with the Golden sh. The remaining airborne magical beasts were given to Emperor Cluck. The number was about four to one; the number ofrge magical beasts was slightly more. Within the light, Golden sh and Emperor Cluck let out loud and clear cries. Their voices reverberated throughout the entire ckmoon Castle, and their bodies also grewrger. That transformation continued for a few minutes before the light dissipated. Twopletely different magical beasts appeared in front of Watson. First was the Golden sh. Its originally huge golden body had turned tinum, and his soft fur had turned into shiny silver scales. His initial lion, tiger, and goat heads had fused into a dragon head covered in scales with two horns; its eyes were golden, and its pupils were vertical slits. The twelve golden wings on the back of the Golden Shimmer had also disappeared; it turned into even bigger and broader wings. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing a magical beast. The gold-tier magical beast, the three-headed chimera, has broken through the bloodline limit and evolved into a tinum Dragon King.] The dragon race was one of the most powerful magical beasts in the world. As an ancient magical beast, the gold-tier chimera was already at its peak¡ªanother advancement was an evolution. At that moment, the Golden sh had sessfully evolved in front of Watson¡¯s eyes. [tinum-tier magical beast¡ªthe tinum Dragon King.] [Attributes: fire, earth, dark, light] [Abilities: gold-tier fire-elemental magic, Sun Ray, Raging me Storm, gold-tier earth-elemental magic, War Stomp, Earth Pulse, gold-tier dark-elemental magic, Death Curse, Darkness Corrosion, and lethal poison. tinum-tier light-elemental spells, Nineyered zing Dragon Breath (release zing light-elemental dragon breath, causingrge-scale damage), tinum-tier fusion spells, Absolute Zero (breath thatbines fire, earth, darkness, and light. After release, it can cause enemies, including space, to freeze).] [Additional abilities: magic immunity (100% immunity to damages from spells below tinum-tier), physical resistance (100% immunity to physical damage from spells below tinum-tier), abnormal status resistance (resistance to any abnormalities), draconic magic (spells that dragons can learn specifically, currently not avable), scaling, camouge, draconic might (awe effect on non-dragon creatures).] As he looked at the long list of attributes in front of him, Watson¡¯s mouth was wide open; he could not speak as the list was too impressive. It was really too powerful! Golden sh had been a golden chimera. It was a magical beast with fire, earth, and dark attributes. Then, it had gotten the light attribute, and it managed to retain all of its golden chimera abilities. It also had two tinum-tier spells, and its additional abilities include increased abnormal resistance, draconic magic, and draconic might. Its strength had increased exponentially. Watson did not sacrifice those magical beasts in vain; he had upgraded the Golden sh. Watson sighed. It was no wonder people said that the dragon race was the most powerful race in the world. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was so powerful because it had a rare and extremely elite army of Dragon Knights. If one wanted to be a Dragon Knight, one needed the recognition of a dragon. Dragons were usually proud creatures, and the lifespan of humans was too short¡ªdragons saw them as insects, and they took fancy to very few things. Watson heard there were less than ten Dragon Knights in the kingdom. However, from that day onward, ckmoon Castle had their own dragon, and Watson had officially be a Dragon Knight. Chapter 131 - A Hybrid Phoenix

Chapter 131: A Hybrid Phoenix

Roar! A faint cry came from the front. Audrey sat in the carriage; she felt uneasy. Ever since she saw the destruction on the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s mountain peak, she had been in a bad mood. She still had not figured out why the Demoness Bandit Gang was destroyed. What did that young man have to do with ckmoon Castle? Other people might think that the astrologer would not lose, even if his opponent were a tinum-tier elite. However, she was different; she was a cautious person. If the opponent were a silver-tier, she would use the power of a gold-tier elite. If her opponent had a gold-tier elite, then she would need a tinum-tier warrior. In short, she would only make a move if she had absolute confidence in her victory. That was the first time she felt insecure about her chances in the ckmoon Castle raid. In addition, the continuous roars from afar made her a little annoyed. She pulled the curtain of the carriage, poked her head out, and asked, ¡°Where are we?¡± The guards outside immediately said respectfully, ¡°President Audrey, we¡¯re not far from ckmoon Castle. I can even see the wall! That wall is too majestic.¡± The guard looked forward and eximed; his eyes were wide open. ¡®Why are you so shocked? It¡¯s only a wall?¡¯ Audrey did not show her dissatisfaction. Instead, she got up from her seat and signaled the coachman to stop the carriage before she went outside. She looked far into the distance; a long ck line appeared in front of her. She could not see the border at a nce, and her heart twitched. As the Mage Guild¡¯s president, she knew more than most people. Even though she could not see the material used to construct the wall, it seemed to be of high quality. How much did such a long, high-quality wall cost? Was that the work of ckmoon Castle? Just as she felt a little surprised, the astrologer spoke to her. ¡°Audrey, we have to speed up. I sensed the aura of a dragon.¡± The astrologer stood on top of the earth-elemental giant, which was dozens of meters tall. He sat cross-legged and narrowed his eyes as he looked into the distance with a solemn expression. A dragon? Audrey was dumbfounded as well. She knew that only the royal family and those the King had appointed could have any contact with a dragon. There were less than ten dragons in the kingdom, and they were under the royal family¡¯s control; that was why they had the strongest army. One person could defeat thousands of soldiers and mounts. The border count had a grudge with the King, but he had refused to act on it¡ªthe Dragon Knights were a big part of that reason. They had detected a dragon¡¯s aura at the border. Did the border count have control over the dragons as well? Audrey¡¯s expression grew more worried as she looked into the distance. .. At the ckmoon Castle. After the Golden sh had evolved, it stood up and pped its wings before it rose into the air. The immense pressure caused the rocks on the ground to fly in all directions. Its massive body, which was dozens of meters long, was even bigger than a house. The area covered by her wings could cover the entire sky. Every scale on her body was the size of a fist, arranged in a regr pattern. It made people feel a chill in their hearts. The Golden sh raised its long neck before it soared into the sky. The sound spread out in a circr shape, and clear sound waves appeared. It was quite a distance from the farm. A group of ckmoon Knights was training on two-winged ligers in the field in front of the castle. ¡°Everyone, hurry up! It won¡¯t be long before the people from the Mage Guild attack us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve embarrassed Young Master Watson when we destroyed the bandit gang previously. We must make up for it this time.¡± Allen lectured everyone. Then, they heard a dragon¡¯s roar from afar. The ligers beneath them trembled. They bowed and paid their respects in the direction of the farm; they managed to throw the ckmoon Knights off, one by one. The ckmoon Knights fell to the ground in a sorry state. They also looked at the farm in shock. They suddenly felt a wave of panic for no reason at all. It was as if the roar came from an existence that they could not even look at directly. They broke out in cold sweat when they imagined the creature. ¡°What did the Young Master do this time?¡± Allen turned his head around; he was more shocked than afraid. Young Master Watson always had surprises for them. At the farm. As the Golden sh roared, the other magical beast had alsopleted its fusion. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the magical beast. The gold-tier Rainbow Phoenix Chicken has been upgraded to a peak gold-tier Hybrid Phoenix.] Watson saw the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken reveal itself after the light dissipated. It was arge, colorful bird that was more than ten meters long. Every feather on the giant bird was like a short sword. It was sharp and straight, and there was a faint me on it. A dense, colorful fog rose around it as a pair of fiery red eyes looked down at the world. It let out a cry after the Golden sh, and thick mes shot out from its throat. It dyed the sky red. Phoenixes were also ancient divine beasts. They were slightly weaker than the dragons, but they were stronger in certain aspects. For example, their vitality¡ªthe dragons could usually live for thousands of years, which was considered a long time. The phoenixes could be reborn and never die. At that moment, Emperor Cluck sessfully transformed from a chicken into a phoenix. Even though it was only a hybrid phoenix with impure blood, they were twopletely different species. Watson suppressed the excitement in his heart as he looked at the evolved Emperor Cluck. [Gold-tier Peak Hybrid Phoenix] [Ability: possesses the strength of a gold-tier magical beast.] [Silver-tier Magic: Firestorm, me Sweep.] [Gold-tier Magic: Dance of the Phoenix.] [Additional effects: production (produces 100 Phoenix eggs every day. The first time you eat it, you will gain 10,000 catties of strength, 100 years of life, you will have a trace of the Phoenix bloodline), rebirth (when you receive fatal damage, you will not die but turned into an egg instead. When you absorb enough energy, you will be able to revive yourself), fire magic resistance, flight, and transformation.] ¡°Emperor Cluck¡¯s attributes are also very luxurious. It¡¯s a pity that its production has decreased.¡± Watson sighed. He believed that Emperor Cluck would achieve tinum-tier and be a true Phoenix if it were not for theck of bird-elemental magical beasts. Watson had fused all thebat-elemental magical beasts with Emperor Cluck to deal with ckmoon Castle¡¯s impending danger. As a result, Emperor Cluck¡¯sbat strength had increased, and its production ability had decreased correspondingly. However... Even if its production had decreased tenfold, it was still a hundred times more precious than before that. Previously, the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg could only give a person a chance to awaken the Phoenix bloodline after they consumed it. Watson had eaten at least a thousand eggs, but he had not been able to awaken it after the first time. The probability of that was too low. However, after the fusion, the egg would definitely have that effect. Watson had experienced it himself, so he understood the benefits of that ability. It could allow those who had not reached silver-tier to grow wings and learn to fly. There were many other benefits too. He had awakened the phoenix wings back then; that was why he was regarded as a silver-tier elite when he destroyed Miles Manor. At first, he was still worried about his family members who were not strong enough. However, he no longer had that problem. If they could awaken the Phoenix bloodline, then they could fly if they met a brutal enemy. ¡°After Emperor Cluckys the eggs, I will immediately feed it to the people in my family who are below silver-tier. Then, I will ask the ckmoon Knights to teach them how to fly. I will try my best to get them to master flying before the Mage Guild people arrive.¡± With that thought in mind, Watson felt a sense of pride in his heart. Survival in that world was often apanied by danger because there were too many strong people there. Furthermore, not every strong person had good intentions. However, he had the fusion system; he was confident that he could surpass and crush any other strong person. Chapter 132 - Distributing the Phoenix Eggs

Chapter 132: Distributing the Phoenix Eggs

¡°Is it alright for us to stay like this? We¡¯ll be working as maids in this mansion,¡± Wrath asked herpanions as she wet a cloth with water and wiped a huge French window in front of her. She was in a maid¡¯s outfit. Her sleeves were rolled up, and her short hair was stuck to her face because of the sweat. Her thick eyebrows were slightly raised. She was an ex-member of the Demoness Bandit Gang. At that time, even though other people regarded her as an evil person, she still had hundreds of subordinates. Well, things had changed. ¡°What else can we do about it? Do we have a choice?¡± a young girl, Lust, replied to her. A few servants were with them, and two of them helped her to clean the ss. One of them held a fan to keep her cool, while the other peeled fresh fruit for her. After Lust opened her mouth, the servant put it into her mouth; she wanted to please her. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy. Our task today is to clean out all the ss in all the rooms in ckmoon Castle. If you can¡¯t do it before dinner, then you will all be punished.¡± As she ate, Lust reprimanded the few people around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Lust. We promise toplete the task.¡± Those few people nodded respectfully in agreement. Lust nodded in satisfaction. She could charm anyone; that was her ability. She could make others fall in love with her and listen to her. That ability was useless against strong and determined people, but she could still charm a few ordinary servants. It was quite different for Wrath; that ce was not much different from the Demoness Bandit Gang to her. Wrath nced at her with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Lust, don¡¯t forget our purpose. We¡¯re here as maids so that ckmoon Castle¡¯s master knows that we are useful. We need to raise our status so that we can find out why Watson could fuse with the Great Sin Mask.¡± ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Lust said nonchntly. Well, she had not wanted to investigate Watson¡¯s fusion with the Great Sin Mask. So what if she knew about it? It was not like she could snatch the mask back. After her stay in ckmoon Castle for a few days, she felt their power even more. They did not only have dozens of silver-tier elites, but they also had silver-tier mages. Each of them was even equipped withplete silver-tier or even gold-tier equipment. They did not use their full strength when they attacked the Demoness Bandit Gang. Plus, they thought that Watson was the border count¡¯s illegitimate son, so she did not want to think about that. She looked even more dissatisfied. Just as she was about to say something else when Sloth, who had stayed quiet as she used her invisible hand to wipe the windows, raised her head. Her snow-white eyshes fluttered slightly as she looked into the distance in surprise. ¡°Did you hear that strange sound?¡± ¡°What sounds? I did not hear anything...¡± Lust and Wrath answered in confusion. Roar! At that moment, a shocking roar came from afar; it hurt their eardrum. The ss in front of them cracked, and a few servants who followed Lust covered their ears in pain before they copsed on the ground. A huge shadow rose from the direction of the farm and covered the sky. It flew to the top of ckmoon Castle and hovered there. They looked up and realized that the huge figure was a giant tinum dragon. Its diamond-shaped scales were the size of a fist that reflected the sun, and its huge ws were bigger than a house. Each of its nails was as sharp as a sword, and its open wings carried a hurricane as its golden eyes looked down at the earth. Their hearts jumped when they met the giant beast¡¯s eyes. A smaller Phoenix was behind the tinum-colored dragon. Its colorful feathers reflected the sunlight, and it left a rainbow in the air. Its entire body burned with zing mes. Even from a few hundred meters away, they could still feel the heat. ¡°What is that?¡± Lust stared nkly at the sky and muttered to herself. With her experience, it was not difficult for her to recognize what was hovering above her head. However, she did not dare to believe her own answer. ¡°Is that a dragon and a Phoenix? That can¡¯t be it. One seems like a real dragon, and the other seems like a hybrid Phoenix. One is a gold-tier magical beast and the other a tinum-tier. When did the border have such powerful magical beasts? Is the border count here?¡± Wrath¡¯s face was pale as she looked at the sky. She knew that only the border count had such powerful strength. Sloth also stared at the sky, but she had no words. Shua! Just as they were in a daze, the ckmoon Knights had gathered in front of the castle. They knelt on one knee as they faced the sky respectfully to wee those kingly two magical beasts. Soon, the two magical beastsnded on the ground. They retracted their enormous wings, but they still upied an area of dozens of meters. A human figure flew down from the tinum dragon andnded on the ground. It was none other than Watson. ¡°Watson, why is it so noisy? What did you do? Did you fuse those two magical beasts?¡± Edward and Catherine led a few people out of the manor, followed by Watson¡¯s siblings. They rubbed their ears as they smiled bitterly at Watson. They knew that Watson had mastered the mysterious fusion magic, so they were no longer shocked by the strange things that he would fuse. However, they were shocked again. ¡°Father, please call everyone in the mansion, including the maids. I want to give each of you something good.¡± Watson had a cute smile on his face as he spoke in a calm tone. .. In ten minutes, more than a hundred people had gathered at the gate. Those people included the ckmoon Knights, the masters of the castle, and the maids. Wendy and Cape were among them. Cape looked respectful, while Wendy was full of curiosity. She did not know what Watson would give them. ¡°I wonder why Young Master Watson called for us? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± One of the maids looked at Watson curiously and discussed it excitedly. She was initially a maid from another manor. She was in ckmoon Castle because the manor owners¡¯ allied forces had failed. However, she thought that her life was terrific after she had lived there for a while. The room and food were better in ckmoon Castle. She felt that they were not inferior to the other manor owners, and she looked forward to Watson¡¯s reward. Young Master Watson rarely gathered everyone so solemnly, which meant that he had an important announcement. Another maid said, ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with the two magical beasts that Young Master has brought here. Look at how powerful they are! Just looking at me makes my legs feel weak.¡± While everyone discussed that, Watson circled around and realized that everyone in the mansion was already there. He immediately cleared his throat before he said, ¡°I believe that all of you have also seen it. I used fusion magic to upgrade Golden sh to a tinum-tier dragon, and the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken has also be a hybrid Phoenix! I promised¡ªas long as you work hard in ckmoon Castle, I will never mistreat you. Now that we have entered a new era, it¡¯s time for me to repay you.¡± A Dragon and a Phoenix? Young Master Watson was really too strong. As everyone thought about that, they saw Watson walk toward the hybrid Phoenix¡ªit pped its wings. The hybrid Phoenix immediately let out a loud cry. As it pped its wings, crystal clear eggs gushed from behind its fiery red tail. The eggshell burned with illusory mes, and one could clearly see the illusory image of a phoenix within the egg. The number was neither too much nor too little¡ªit was exactly 100. [Peak gold-tier hybrid Phoenix eggs.] [Effect: increases strength by 10,000 catties the first time you eat it, and it gives 100 years of lifespan. You will definitely awaken a trace of the Phoenix bloodline, and it can heal all of your injuries.] Watson nced at the attributes of the Phoenix eggs. ¡°These are eggsid by a hybrid Phoenix. After consuming them, you will awaken a trace of the Phoenix bloodline. Now, I will bestow these Phoenix eggs to you.¡± Chapter 133 - Its About Glory, Not Flaunting

Chapter 133: It¡¯s About Glory, Not unting

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Let¡¯s start with the ckmoon Knights. Lucas and those who had just joined, please step forward.¡± Watson¡¯s gaze turned toward the people who stood at the back of the ckmoon Knights; there were about ten of them. Lucas and the others were the guards that Zeke and Zenoah had brought with them from Monte Town. Lucas was a silver-tier elite, while the others were only bronze-tier. Therefore, they would usually need a few more months before they would advance to the silver tier. However, Watson could not wait that long. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± More than ten guards nodded respectfully in reply. Then, they walked up to him, knelt on one knee, and watched as Watson distributed the hybrid Phoenix eggs to them. Lucas held the egg in his hand and felt the warm temperature emitted by the mes wrapped around it. The corners of his mouth twitched in excitement. He held the egg; he could feel a tremendous amount of life force surged into his body. It made him feel like he was on the verge of a break through to silver-tier. ¡°Young Master Watson, this gift is too precious. Unfortunately, I have not made any contribution to ckmoon Castle, so I can¡¯t ept it.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Lucas spoke with gritted teeth. If Watson had given him the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg, he would have epted it without hesitation and rejoiced in his heart. However, the hybrid Phoenix egg was too precious. The Phoenix was a legendary mythical beast. Its pride was no less a giant dragon. No nobleman in the entire kingdom had the ability to raise it, even though Watson only had a hybrid of Phoenix. It was also an absolute treasure. He knew that the Phoenix egg allowed people to awaken the Phoenix bloodline, and it could also revive the dead. The small egg was worth at least a thousand gold coins. When anyone saw treasures, they would fall into greed. If they were to see an endless mountain of gold, they would be afraid. Lucas was in that state. ¡°Lucas, just take it. I am paying you in advance for your future sry! Right now, you are only a bronze-tier warrior; you can¡¯t help me much. So eat that Phoenix egg and strive for a higher peak. Guard ckmoon Castle well. I believe you can do it.¡± Watson walked up to Lucas and patted him on the shoulder. Lucas fell into silence after he heard that. Then, after a while, he stuffed the Phoenix egg into his mouth, pressed his head against the ground, and kowtowed three times to Watson. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Young Master Watson. I will not hesitate to shed my blood for you.¡± Those words were loud and clear¡ªit was his voice. It was his fortune that he could meet such a generous master, and he would not spare any effort to repay him. Buzz! After he ate the Phoenix egg, his demihuman, beast-like appearance became much gentler. He had the outline of a man. At the same time, a lot of his hair had also fallen off. A pair of fiery red wings grew out of his back and burned intensely; he pped them gently, and it made a crashing sound as if they were flowing. ¡°I¡¯ve grown wings. Can I fly now?¡± He pped his wings gently and flew into the air; he looked pleasantly surprised. Even though he had not reached the silver tier, he was only one step away. He would have needed a few months to reach silver-tier, but it had only taken him days. He waved his fist in the air. Lucas¡¯ fist was heavy, and it caused the air to sink as it made a muffled bang bang sound. He felt as if he had gained a surge of divine power out of thin air. A bronze-tier warrior would only have the strength of 2,000 catties; however, his strength had exceeded 10,000 catties, which was five to six times more. Apart from that, he also felt veryfortable. He had suffered many injuries on his body due to his profession as a mercenary. However, those injuries had all healed, so he felt veryfortable. He thanked Watson again as he returned to the ground. His eyes seemed moist. What was the difference between a bronze-tier and a silver-tier warrior? Was it the fact that he could transform hisbat aura into wings? Well, he had wings, and he was several times more powerful than an ordinary silver-tier warrior. Theck ofbat aura could be made up with strength, while theck ofbat strength could be made up with experience. He had the confidence to fight against a silver-tier warrior. ¡°The rest of you, eat the Phoenix eggs as well.¡± Watson distributed the Phoenix eggs to the other ckmoon Knights behind Lucas; there were 15 of them. The ckmoon Knights who had eaten the eggs followed suit; they kowtowed to Watson to express their gratitude. After they ate the Phoenix eggs, fiery red wings grew out of their backs as they floated in the air; they could not contain their joy. When the other people saw that group of guards, they could not hide the envy on their faces¡ªeven Allen and the others were no exception. As veteran ckmoon Knights, they had silver-tier strength and could transform theirbat aura into wings. However, who wouldin about having more wings? Four wings were always faster than two wings. Unfortunately, there were only 100 Phoenix eggs, and Young Master Watson wanted to increase the strength of thosecking. They were afraid that they would not get any. ¡°Lucas,¡± Watson said after all the 15 guards had eaten the Phoenix eggs. ¡°I am here, Young Master Lucas.¡± Lucas took a step forward. ¡°You must have heard that the Mage Guild¡¯s army will arrive soon. The reason is that I had killed about ten manor owners and an elder from the Mage Guild. I do not regret my decision because they are plunderers! That is how the world works. If you don¡¯t plunder, you will be robbed. Now that you have gained power, tell me, what is the most important thing for a warrior?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Guardian, Young Master Watson! We are the sword of the Guardian Master. It is our honor to be able to protect you,¡± Lucas shouted. Watson nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Lucas, remember what you said! Since you regard protecting others as an honor, don¡¯t unt it.¡± Strength was for glory and not for unting. That was Watson¡¯s warning to them; he did not want them to feelcent due to the sudden improvement to their strength. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Lucas and all the other guards responded in unison; their voices almost shook the sky. ¡°Next, the maids.¡± Watson turned around to look at the housemaids led by Wendy and Cape. ¡°Do you know what is the most important thing as a maid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s loyalty and consideration, Young Master.¡± Cape was the first to speak. She nced at Watson carefully and said, ¡°Or is it also glory?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need any glory.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°You are ckmoon Castle¡¯s maids; I don¡¯t need you in battle. Therefore, I only need you to stay safe. You are the reason the soldiers can eat their fill and have the strength to fight! Remember, no matter what happens, your survival is the most important thing. Remember that and you can eat the Phoenix egg.¡± ¡°We understand, Young Master Watson.¡± The group maids agreed in unison as their eyes sparkled with tears¡ªWatson¡¯s words made their hearts burn. It was an honor for the soldiers to protect the others, and they were the ones who were protected. Therefore, they had to survive; that was their duty, and it was also the best reward for the soldiers. Ordinary noblemen thought of those maids as tools that could be discarded at any time. Only Watson treated them like human beings. That respect was enough to make them die for him. Chapter 134 - Two-faced Monica

Chapter 134: Two-faced Monica

¡°Watson¡¯s words made me excited. He¡¯s really a natural-born leader.¡± Zeke looked at Watson, who was distributing the Phoenix eggs, and the group of people who felt delighted and moved. He could not help but sigh. Watson told the guards what glory should mean to them. As for the maids, Watson made them understand what it meant to survive. It was different for those two groups of people. It was hard to imagine that a ten-year-old child would have such knowledge. As a businessman, Zeke would reward and mobilize his subordinates whenever he needed to improve their loyalty and morale. However, he did not think that he could do it to such an extent. ¡°It¡¯s glory, not unting.¡± Zeke took Watson¡¯s words to heart; he would say the same thing to his subordinates the next time he needed to lecture them. ¡°That young fellow can certainly talk. I wonder who taught him that?¡± Edward looked at Watson with approval and nodded. ¡°He sounds like me when I was young.¡± Catherine, who leaned against him, rolled her eyes at him and pinched his waist. ¡°How shameless! Watson is much more outstanding than you! In my opinion, Watson¡¯s current achievements should have something to do with his mysterious teacher, who must have taught him those words.¡± The first time Watson disyed fusion magic in front of his family, he said he had a mysterious teacher. ¡°Catherine, do you really think that Watson has a teacher?¡± Edward¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. During ckmoon Castle¡¯s progression, it had faced several major crises, including the manor¡¯s allied forces and the bandit gangs¡¯ destruction a few days ago. However, they had never seen Watson¡¯s teacher, who did not even appear when ckmoon Castle was on the brink of destruction. Was there a teacher in the world who did not care about his students? Watson was a rare genius; if he were to die, would his teacher not feel sad about it? ¡°Edward, what do you mean?¡± Catherine¡¯s expression changed as she thought of something. ¡°Do you think that Watson lied to us? That he does not have a teacher?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. If that¡¯s the case, then my son is pretty interesting.¡± Watson was born with powerful energy and extraordinary intelligence; there was only one exnation in Edward¡¯s mind, and that was reincarnation. It was rumored that when some elites reached the end of their lifespan or were seriously injured and on the verge of death, they would try to use magic to peel their souls and reincarnate into another person. The Demoness Church had always wanted to resurrect the Primordial Demoness, and they would choose a host for her descent¡ªit was a good example. Even though he had always said that Watson took after him, it was only a joke. Edward knew that his genes did not contribute to Watson¡¯s talents. Watson had gone beyond the scope of excellence in his achievements for the past two days. Edward had his suspicions when Watson fused a tinum-tier magical beast. While Edward was deep in thought, Watson had already distributed the Phoenix eggs to the maids. Finally, he realized that the person in front of him was an acquaintance; he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Miss Monica.¡± The person in front of him was Monica. She stared at him with a conflicted expression. She did not extend her hand nor turned around to leave; instead, she said with a mocking tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Watson? Do you not want to give me the Phoenix egg? Do you not think that I am not even a maid here?¡± Monica knew that Watson was a hypocrite. He asked the maids to ensure their safety, but it looked like he only wanted people close to him to survive the onught. He had a grudge against her, so why would he give him the Phoenix egg? Monica had never forgotten her father¡¯s hatred. After Watson defeated the Wilber Liszt Manor, the guard rebelled against her. She hated them. They would follow anyone who could give them benefits. They were not humans; they were dogs! As a maid in ckmoon Castle, she had tried to poison the food. Unfortunately, the head housemaid, Cape, would test the food when she delivered them to Watson and the others. So, she had no way to do it. Monica got even angrier when she thought of Cape. That woman had been her personal maid and followed her orders. Then, she only followed Watson¡¯s orders; she did not even look at her. Cape¡¯s high and mighty attitude hurt her self-esteem. Old and new grudges piled up; it made it difficult for her to maintain a good attitude. ¡°Miss Monica, aren¡¯t you happy in the ckmoon Castle?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m miserable.¡± Since she had already ridiculed Watson, Monica simplyid her cards on the table. Perhaps Watson would kill her; she did not want to live such a humiliating life anyway. Even though she ate and slept well every day and did not have much work, she knew that she would be a maid for the rest of her life. She had been a youngdy from a noble family; she did not know that she was so ipetent. She was not evenparable to an ordinary maid when it came to cleaning the room. After she lost her title, she was worse than an ordinary person. She felt helpless, so she med Watson. ¡°How dare you? How can you be so disrespectful to Young Master Watson?¡± Cape¡¯s voice echoed. She walked forward quickly and red at Monica. The fiery red wings on her back fluttered gently. Monica ignored Cape; she pursed her lips gently. After Watson had distributed the Phoenix eggs to the maids and gave the lowly servants the ability to protect themselves, she knew that she would never be able to take revenge. She knew that ckmoon Castle¡¯s rapid development was not something that someone could do even if they worked hard their entire lives. However, Watson had managed to do that in only a few months. She was not qualified to fight with such a genius. She did not want to suffer; she preferred a quick death. The argument attracted many people¡¯s attention. Everyone turned their gazes toward Watson; they wanted to see what he would choose, especially Vincent, whose eyes flickered with a sigh. ¡°Miss Monica, I can understand your hatred toward me. After all, I killed your father, but I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree with it,¡± Watson said as he raised his right hand. Everyone thought that Watson would kill Monica, so they sighed discreetly. They felt that it was the right decision; they knew that Watson had been too merciful when he kept her alive. How could he let his enemy¡¯s child live? Did he want to look for trouble? Monica thought the same thing. She closed her eyes and stretched her to the side. However... She only felt a warm round object had been ced onto her palm. Monica opened her eyes; she was surprised to see a Phoenix egg in her hand. She was rendered speechless. ¡°This...¡± ¡°Monica, this is the reward for your hard work in the ckmoon Castle the past few months! I made you a maid after your father attacked ckmoon Castle; that was your punishment. However, I have seen your progress after you became a maid, so this is your reward. Now, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. You can leave at any time you want.¡± Watson was clear about rewards and punishments. He knew that Monica had a grudge against him, but she had done what he wanted her to do and did not cause any trouble. Therefore, he decided to let her go. Monica grabbed the Phoenix Egg and stared at Watson in a daze. After a long while, she finally reacted and said, ¡°Do you think you can bribe me with this to make me change my mind? My hatred for you is like the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s endless river. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson eventually.¡± After she stuffed the Phoenix egg into her mouth, Monica turned around and left. As he watched her back, Watson had a strange look on his face. Then, he shrugged. ¡°Miss Monica, do you mean that you don¡¯t intend to leave? Are you threatening me?¡± Chapter 135 - Margaret

Chapter 135: Margaret

After he distributed the Phoenix eggs to the maids, Watson had half of the initial total left. He decided to keep 30 eggs for emergencies. He took ten Phoenix eggs and walked to Edward and his family at the castle entrance. ¡°Father, these 10 Phoenix eggs are for you. After you eat them, you will be able to protect yourself if you¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°You are very thoughtful, Watson.¡± Edward nodded. He did not take the Phoenix eggs. Instead, his eyes shed. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to eat raw food, even if they¡¯re Phoenix eggs. Your mother will cook them for me before I eat them. Oh, right! Don¡¯t forget to send some to Fifth Brother and Sixth Sister after they¡¯re cooked. Your fifth brother, Peter, has always been in poor health. I believe that he will recover after eating that egg. ¡°Also, when you take it to your sixth sister, you must enter her room and ce the Phoenix Egg in her hands. This is very important.¡± Watson had seven other siblings in his family. He was the youngest. When his eldest brother, Vincent, and his second sister, Nindy, were away, his third brother, fourth brother, and seventh sister often walked around the house. His fifth brother, Peter, had been in poor health since he was young. He had always been bedridden. Their family had been poor previously, and Peter had lived in a thatched cottage. Catherine would always send him dinner after she cooked them. As for his sixth sister, Margaret, she stayed in her room all year round and did not venture outside. One would call that squatting at home. They said that she suffered from social anxiety and she did not want to see anyone. Every time Catherine sent food to her room, she would leave it at the door and wait for Margaret to fetch it herself. Watson did not even remember much about that sister. ¡°If you say so, Father, alright.¡± Watson felt that Edward¡¯s words had another meaning. He did not know the reason, but he still nodded subconsciously. He was also quite curious about his other brother and sister that he had never met, so he took that opportunity to interact with them. After he made up his mind, he turned around to look at Allen, who stood at the side with a respectful expression. ¡°Allen, Emperor Cluck has evolved to a hybrid Phoenix, so it could onlyy a limited number of eggs. It means that I can¡¯t distribute any to you at the moment. Aspensation, you may bring me all the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs we have at the farm, and I¡¯ll fuse and distribute them to you and the other knights.¡± Emperor Cluck hadid a thousand eggs a day before it became a hybrid Phoenix, so they had a few months¡¯ worth of eggs. Even if he had to consume them, he still umted tens of thousands of eggs. Those eggs would have cost hundreds of thousands of gold coins, but he needed them to increase the strength of ckmoon Castle¡¯s residents. He did not want anyone around him to die. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you serious?¡± Allen was a little skeptical. He knew the value of those Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Hundreds of thousands of gold coins were the total assets of some great nobles, and Watson would give them up for the knights. Who else in the world would do that for their subordinates? ¡°Yes, I am serious. Why are you still here? If you¡¯rete, then you won¡¯t get a share,¡± Watson said; he pretended to be serious. Allen¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Then he turned and ran off. It was a day of celebration in ckmoon Castle. Watson had fused two powerful magical beasts, and he had also distributed all the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs that were stored at the farm. Everyone in ckmoon Castle, from guards to maids to ordinary civilians, everyone had a few. Everyone praised Watson¡¯s generosity. No one even cared that the Mage Guild was on their way to attack ckmoon Castle. If they had to fight them, then so be it. Even if they were to die there, none of them would leave the castle. .. ¡°Before the Mage Guild gets here, I¡¯ve already done all the preparations necessary. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± Ten minutester, Watson arrived in front of his sixth sister Margaret¡¯s room. He was deep in thought. ckmoon Castle was quite different than it had been in the past. They had only a few dozen people then; if they could not defeat their enemy, they could just abandon everything and run to another ce. However, they had more than ten manors of various sizes after their progression, and they had thousands of people who lived there. It would be too slow to move everyone. That was the disadvantage of having arge group. After he retracted his thoughts, Watson looked at the basket in his right hand¡ªtwo Phoenix eggs burned with a faint me. They had a strong fragrance¡ªthose were cooked by his mother, Catherine. He was supposed to give them to his fifth brother and sixth sister, respectively. Catherine had cooked more than ten Phoenix eggs. Other than cooking them for her family, the rest were given to the mages in the manor. There were only twenty-five phoenix eggs left, and Watson kept them carefully. Bang! Bang! He knocked on the gorgeous door in front of him and asked, ¡°Sister Margaret, I¡¯ve brought you some food. Are you there?¡± There was no response for a long time. Watson was a little puzzled; he thought that his sister was really strange. He had renovated the ckmoon Castle several times. Still, during the process, Margaret did not seem to feel any changes in the room, nor did she take any initiative to investigate it. If an ordinary person knew about any changes that had happened outside, they would probably take a look. Watson wondered if his sister would leave the room if there were an earthquake. As he thought about Edward¡¯s instructions, Watson knocked on the door again. ¡°Sister Margaret, I¡¯ming in if you don¡¯t say anything.¡± Crack! The door opened with a soft sound, but it was only a tiny crack. A chubby finger stretched from the crack and pointed outside the room. With a pleasant voice, the person said, ¡°Just leave the things at the door. You don¡¯t have toe in here.¡± ¡°Sister Margaret, Father told me to give you the Phoenix Egg after I am in the room.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what Father said. You¡¯re not allowed in here.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°There are no buts. Are you going or not? If you¡¯re not, then I¡¯m closing the door.¡± Watson stared at the crack in the door. It was pitch-ck inside the room, and he could not see anything clearly. It was as if the curtains were drawn. He did not know if Margaret had not woken up or if she was used to the darkness. He could have teleported into the room, or he could have pulled the door to open it. After he thought about it for a while, he decided not to do that. After all, the person in front of him was his sister. He had to respect her. ¡°I have notpleted the mission that Father had given me. I shall go and apologize to himter.¡± Watson sighed before he took a Phoenix egg from the basket. Then, he turned around to walk to his fifth brother¡¯s room. Not long after he left, the gap between Margaret¡¯s door suddenly widened. A chubby little hand stretched out from the crack and pulled the basket that only had one Phoenix egg into the room. Then, the door closed rightly with a sound. In the room. Margaret ced the basket on the desk by the bedside and looked at the Phoenix Egg that had a faint luster. The fiery red light shone onto her cheeks and caused them to darken. ¡°Has our family gotten so rich recently that they can afford Phoenix eggs?¡± Margaret muttered in surprise. She walked to the window and pulled the curtain open slightly to allow a ray of light to shine into the room. It illuminated the pile of manuscripts on the ground that looked like a small mountain. There were many words scribbled on them, but they were scattered all over the floor. The light also illuminated Margaret¡¯s face. It was a cute face that had a little baby fat. Her brown curly hair and azure blue eyes were very simr to Watson¡¯s. Since she was not exposed to sunlight all year round, her skin was almost transparent. ¡°There seems to be a lot of changes in the house recently. Not only has the food gotten better, but the house seems bigger as well. I can often hear people and magical beasts from outside. The noise is making my nerves weak! Especially that morning when I heard a dragon¡¯s roar. Was it my imagination?¡± Chapter 136 - Healing The Body

Chapter 136: Healing The Body

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Margaret stared out of the window as her mind raced. She was the family¡¯s third-youngest child; she was a year older than Scarlet. She had loved reading since she was a child. She had read most of the books they had in the family, and she was an intelligent girl because of her habit. Unfortunately, she did not have any talent for cultivation. Lack of cultivation talent a life of very in that world. However, she did not care about that. She believed that the value of a person did not lie in their strength or physical pleasure but the satisfaction of their spirit. The body was only a shell, and the soul was a person¡¯s self. Therefore, she hid in her room under the pretext of social fear; she spent her time writing manuscripts as she created her own story. She did not have any mental illness. She was just a little disappointed in the world. She longed to find freedom from her imagination. Her dream was to be a best-selling novelist and show her ideas to people who agreed with her. ¡°Well, today¡¯s creation is not finished yet.¡± Margaret closed the curtains again. She had written a simple story¡ªa heroine named Margaret had been captured by a dragon and eventually rescued by a prince from a powerful kingdom; they lived happily ever after. She was the inspiration for the protagonist. She had written about how the dragon had captured the princess a few months ago, but there had been no progress since then. She had never seen a real dragon; she had only heard about them in fairy tales. So, she was not satisfied with the image of the evil dragon that she had conjured in her mind. ¡°Should I rx my reservations about it? Anyway, my future readers probably won¡¯t know what a real dragon looks like too.¡± Only the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s royal family had a real dragon. Another poor noble family would never see a real dragon in their lifetime. Margaret sat back on the bed with that thought in mind, picked up a quill from the table, dipped it in ink, and was about to write on the manuscript. Suddenly, she stopped. She could feel a warm current of air that gathered behind her back. It was as if something was about to break out of her body. Buzz! A pair of fiery red wings appeared behind her back. They burned with mes as they pped gently; it caused the temperature of the room to rise. She was not surprised by that change. She had studied all year round, so she knew that Watson had brought her a Phoenix egg, and she knew its effect. The food that her family had sent her those days had some magical effects too. She had been hiding in the room all year round, so her body was weaker than an average person. However, she had gained weight with the nourishment from that food, and coupled with the Phoenix Egg, Margaret could feel that her strength had increased. ¡°Well, I think I amparable to the bronze-tier warriors in terms of strength. Of course, I don¡¯t have enoughbat experience.¡± Margaret made that hypothesis with a calm expression. She had decided, a long time ago, that she would not care about any changes in her physical body. What did it matter if she was strong or weak? That would not bring her happiness. She belonged in that small room; no one could ever make her leave it. She was convinced of that little fact. Roar! At that moment, she heard a deafening roar. It was so clear that it sounded like a mountain had copsed. The explosive sound shook the window violently, and it also resounded in her soul. It sounded exactly the same as the dragon roar that she heard in the morning. She rushed toward the window and pulled the curtains open. Then, she stuck her head outside for the very first time and saw a tinum dragon. The tinum dragon raised its long neck and looked at the sky in the distance. Its body was tens of meters in height; it looked like a small mountain. It rose from the window in front of her, and its expanded wings left a shadow on her face. Its golden eyes were filled with coldness, and its two long curved dragon horns reflected the cold light under the sunlight. The manuscript and quill in her hand fell onto the ground. Margaret did not care; she was too stunned to do anything. Was that the real dragon that she had been longing to see? It was so noble, mysterious, and powerful. Dozens of knights in silver-tier armor and long capes stood beneath the dragon; they were looking at it nervously as they shouted. Margaret could not hear them clearly; she felt as if she was in a mythical story. ¡°So the dragon roar I heard that morning was real. There¡¯s a dragon at home?¡± Margaret forgot that she had vowed never to step a foot out of her room; she rushed out to take a look. .. Watson walked to his fifth brother, Peter¡¯s, room and knocked on the door. ¡°Fifth Brother, I brought you food.¡± There was no response in the room, but Watson did not care. He knew that his brother was definitely in the room. After all, his brother was always sick and could not go anywhere. He chose to use teleportation to enter the room directly. Whoosh! Watson entered the room with a soft sound. The room was spotless and tidy; everything was white. Amidst the snow-white space, a young man with short green hair and amber eyes who looked somewhat simr to himid on the bed. He stared at the curtains that pped in the wind, and his expression was somewhat absent-minded. The young man was about 14 years old, and he was skinny and weak. His cheeks were sunken, and there was not much fat on his wrists and calves. As if he sensed that someone had entered the room, the young man turned his head and coughed twice. ¡°Are you Watson?¡± The young man smiled when he recognized his visitor. He continued to say, ¡°I remember hugging you when I was younger. I can¡¯t believe that you have grown so much in only a few years that I haven¡¯t seen you. Time really flies! Are you here to bring me food today? I¡¯m very sorry to trouble you. I didn¡¯t hear the door just now. How did you get in?¡± Peter¡¯s voice was a little low; he sounded confused. ¡°I teleported in, just like that.¡± Watson took a step forward and instantly disappeared from where he was; then, he appeared in front of Peter and held his hand. Even though it was the first time he had seen the young man in front of him, Watson had an inexplicable sense of closeness to him¡ªthat was his biological brother. Teleportation? Peter¡¯s pupils narrowed. After a moment, he snapped back to his senses and smiled. He looked surprised and relieved. ¡°Mother often spoke about training, so I know that teleportation is the symbol of a gold-tier warrior. I did not expect you to be a gold-tier warrior at such a young age. How wonderful! I was wondering why the food at home has be better, and the house seems to have grown a lot bigger.¡± Peter sounded a little lonely when he said that. He had always been a burden to the family. Even the youngest child in the family had be so strong, and he could only lie in bed for the rest of his life. ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t say that. You can also be a powerful warrior if you want to.¡± Watsonforted Peter. Then, his brother said, ¡°Watson, I know my condition, so there¡¯s no need tofort me.¡± He turned his head away; it made him a little anxious. ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m here to help you heal your body.¡± Watson took the Phoenix Egg from his pocket and ced it in front of Peter. The Phoenix egg dazzled, and it attracted Peter¡¯s attention. ¡°This is an egg from a hybrid Phoenix. It¡¯s a peak gold-tier medicinal herb. It can heal all injuries and also increase a person¡¯s strength! With that egg, no matter what illness one has, or even if one is on the verge of death, it can cure that person.¡± Chapter 137 - The Astrologers Gift

Chapter 137: The Astrologer¡¯s Gift

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, are you serious?¡± Peter looked at Watson and saw the sincerity in his brother¡¯s eyes. There was not the slightest hint of deception. His lips moved. He raised his hand with difficulty and pushed the Phoenix egg in Watson¡¯s hand away from him. ¡°Watson, I appreciate your kindness, but I can¡¯t take that Phoenix egg. Our family must have spent a fortune to get it. I know that the food given to me was precious as well. You guys have taken excellent care of me; I cannot ask for more.¡± Peter knew that his family was poor; they might not even get to eat a full meal in a week. His parents had endured hunger just to take care of him; they would always give him half of their food so that he could eat more to improve his health. He knew that he had been eating better food; that meant his family must have been frugal. ¡°Fifth Brother, you have misunderstood. Our family¡¯s condition is different now.¡± Watson scratched his head. Peter said indifferently, ¡°I know.¡± He could feel the changes at home even if he did not leave his room. He heard many people outside and the guards as they trained daily. He even heard a mighty roar of a beast that morning. However, it had only been a few months; how much more did his home change? They might be down, but perhaps not down and out. ¡°Fifth Brother, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. Phoenix eggs are very precious, indeed.¡± Of course, they were very precious. Peter looked as if he had expected that answer. Watson did not notice Peter¡¯s expression and continued to speak. ¡°After all, I just fused Emperor Cluck into a hybrid Phoenix today. The hybrid Phoenixys 100 eggs every day, and I have already distributed most of them. There are only about 20 eggs left! It¡¯s not a lot, but don¡¯t worry. Emperor Cluck cany another 100 eggs tomorrow. When that timees¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what did you just say? How many Phoenix eggs do we have at home?¡± Peter¡¯s expression had been very calm, but the more he listened, the more surprised he became. He waved his hand and interrupted Watson¡¯s words. More than 20 Phoenix eggs? He thought that it was terrific that they had one Phoenix Egg at home. After all, the Phoenix was a legendary divine beast. The value of a Phoenix egg was at least a thousand gold coins. How could he get more than 20 Phoenix eggs? Watson even said that he would be able to get another 100 tomorrow; perhaps he had caught a Phoenix. Peter was dumbfounded. He felt as if his situation at home was quite different from what he had expected. ¡°We only have about 20 Phoenix eggs at home. Fifth Brother, do you think it¡¯s too little?¡± Watson asked innocently. A double-digit number was quite tiny, indeed. After all, the family had umted tens of thousands of Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, and he had distributed them as ckmoon Castle was due to face the Mage Guild. After he solved that big problem, he was prepared to go to the Misty Forest to see if he could capture a flying-elemental magical beast to fuse it with Emperor Cluck to increase the number of eggs it couldy. ¡®It was not that I thought it¡¯s too little. On the contrary, I felt that it¡¯s too much!¡¯ Peter held his head. Watson thought that he was still worried, so he curled his fingers into his mouth and whistled. ¡°Fifth Brother, I feel like you still have some concerns. I will summon Emperor Cluck so that you can take a look. That way, you should be able to rest assured.¡± A whistle sounded. A crisp chirp of a bird immediately came from outside the window. Then, a big red bird with magnificent feathers flew forward. Its expanded wings covered dozens of meters. It stopped outside the window, and its bright red eyes looked inside through the window. ¡°Is that the legendary Phoenix?¡± Peter looked out of the window at the magical beast that looked the same as the one in the fairy tale; his mouth twitched as he fell into a daze. Watson had a Phoenix at home? How did he do it? Why did they not tell him of such a significant change at home? He thought the food was better because his family wanted to take care of him, so he was frugal. It seemed like he had overestimated himself. Peter felt as if he was out of touch with the world and had just been connected. He wondered if it were all a dream. He pinched his thigh and frowned in pain. It was painful; it was not a dream. He stared nkly at the Phoenix outside the window. Peter turned his head and looked at Watson for two seconds. Then, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something. At that moment, a piercing dragon roar exploded; it shook the entire house. Peter covered his ears as Watson stood up with a serious look on his face. He could hear the golden sound of the evolved tinum Dragon King. The roar was filled with tension and hostility as if he had encountered a great enemy. ¡°Has the Mage Guild arrived? They reach here faster than I thought.¡± Watson thought for a moment and said, ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯ll leave the Phoenix Egg here; you must eat itter.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left Peter¡¯s bedroom quickly. He walked along the corridor to a sealed bedroom. After he teleported into the bedroom, Watson picked up the spatial bag on the bed and slung it over his body. After a moment of hesitation, he retrieved a mask that was as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wing from the bag and covered his face with it. .. A huge hole had appeared in ckmoon Town¡¯s continuous wall. ¡°It¡¯s the strongest obsidian gold among the silver-tier metals. The quality is not bad; even ordinary gold-tier elites can¡¯t break it. ckmoon Castle is richer than I imagined if they could collect so much obsidian gold to build the wall.¡± The astrologer threw a thumb-sized piece of ck gravel in his hand. After the gravel flew outward, it was wrapped inyers of magical light. It continued to get bigger. Soon, it changed from the size of a thumb to a hundred-meter-wide meteorite. It was covered in zing mes and crashed into the wall with destructive power; it left a big hole in the wall. A rock giant was beneath the astrologer; it was dozens of meters tall, and it waved its rock-like arms as it drilled holes into the wall as if it were tofu. The Mage Guild, led by Audrey, and the North Wind mercenary group stood behind the astrologer. They maintained a great distance from the astrologer with a fearful expression on their faces. ¡°It is as we expected, Lord Astrologer. Even if we were to destroy that wall, we would need a certain amount of time. Who are those people from ckmoon Castle?¡± The North Wind mercenary group leader, Ron, held a long knife with a silver snow wolf carved on the handle; he shed it across the wall. The snow-whitebat aura was condensed into snowkes and covered the ground with ayer of solid ice. With a sh of the de, a scratch appeared on the wall. That was a strike from a gold-tier elite, and it left a little mark on the wall. Even though Ron did not use his full strength, the Ice Field Wolfbat aura he practiced was still a gold-tier technique. The condensed ice-elementalbat aura was a variant of the fire-elementalbat aura, and it was much stronger than the ordinary fire-elementalbat aura. Anything that was condensed by his ice-elementalbat aura would turn fragile. Audrey stood nearby, but she did not express any opinion on his words. Her expression looked a little ugly. She had heard the astrologer say that ckmoon Castle was rich and imposing. As a mage who had existed since the founding of the kingdom, the astrologer was a mage. It proved that ckmoon Castle was extraordinary when he praised them for being rich and imposing. She was still worried, but the arrow was already on the bow, so she had no choice but to shoot it. Roar! She heard the dragon¡¯s roar from afar. ¡°It seems that ckmoon Castle¡¯s master has already discovered us. Let¡¯s speed up, don¡¯t let him wait for too long.¡± The astrologer on the rock giant had a calm expression on his face, and his eyes seemed profound. He had already confirmed that the world-changing elite he sensed earlier was in ckmoon Castle, and he was prepared to give the other party a gift upon their meeting. Chapter 138 - Platinum-tier Magic—the Starfall

Chapter 138: tinum-tier Magic¡ªthe Starfall

¡°Get someone to inform all the servants and maids to evacuate the manors and gather at ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°The ckmoon Knights will guard the castle¡¯s outer perimeter and form the first line of defense. Second Sister, lead the mages to stand by in the sky and form the third line of defense.¡± ¡°Yes, Watson.¡± ¡°The Golden sh and Emperor Cluck Tyrant is our fourth line of defense.¡± Roar! Watson spread the four wings on his back. Two of them were fiery red¡ªthey were Phoenix wings. The other two were golden wings that were formed from light-elementalbat aura. At that moment, he wore the Great Sin Mask and held the Heart of the Sea staff in his hand. He looked around him as he issued orders. Hemanded his thousands of maids and servants to hide in ckmoon Castle. The knights on silver-tier ligers would guard the gates and windows, while Nindy and the mages would guard the sky. The tinum dragon king, Golden sh, and the hybrid Phoenix, Emperor Cluck, also hovered in the sky to protect the castle in the center. After he learned that an attack from the Mage Guild was imminent, Watson decided to give up the other manors; he wanted to focus his defense on the castle. Since magic could cover arge area, it was good to shrink their defense line. In addition, if the people were scattered, there would be casualties; he did not want anyone to die. Fortunately, ckmoon Castle¡¯s walls were fused by Watson, so it was much stronger than the outer wall. The servants and the maids had also eaten the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs¡ªthe stronger ones were upgraded to bronze-tier, and the weaker ones had advanced to iron-tier. He had greatly improved their safety. They had thousands of iron and bronze-tier warriors, dozens of silver-tier warriors and mages, a tinum-tier magical beast, and a peak gold-tier magical beast. With suchbat strength, Watson did not think that the Mage Guild was any match for him. However, he felt uneasy. He did not know where the uneasiness came from; how could he lose with suchbat power? It was not possible at all. The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders, except for Envy, had gathered at the castle entrance. They yed with the rainbow-colored egg in their hands. ¡°Watson is really generous. He gave each of us a few Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Does he think of us as his own? He¡¯s too naive.¡± Wrath held the egg in her hand as she spoke with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re the naive one, Wrath! I heard that he had given the entire ckmoon Town¡¯s inhabitants the same Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. So, he must have thought of us as maids. There were too many Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs, so he gave some to us,¡± Greed said as she looked at the hybrid Phoenix in the sky with envy. She did not want to eat the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Watson had fused the Rainbow Phoenix into a hybrid Phoenix. The most precious thing in the mansion was the Phoenix egg; she was more eager to get that. ¡°What do you think we should do when Pridees hereter? Should we betray ckmoon Castle and join her or continue to stay here?¡± Lust asked. ¡°In my opinion, even if Pride brings the entire Mage Guild here, they might not be a match for Watson.¡± Watson had destroyed their stronghold before he fused the tinum dragon king and the hybrid Phoenix. With those two powerful magical beasts, he would be able to wipe out the entire Mage Guild if they did not bring any tinum-tier warriors with them. Unfortunately, the kingdom did not have that many tinum-tier warriors. Her words made herpanions fall silent. What should they do? They had joined ckmoon Castle to steal some information, but after their stay, their thoughts had changed. It was not the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken egg that changed their mind, but Watson¡¯s fusion magic and the Phoenix egg. If Watson could fuse a tinum dragon king and a hybrid Phoenix, he could fuse a second one. When that time came, ckmoon Castle would have many powerful magical beasts. Would they also get the Phoenix egg then? Why would they need to betray him if they could get a Phoenix egg? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± No one knew who said that, but the others nodded in agreement. They were not greedy for Watson¡¯s benefits; it was not wise to go against him at that moment. ¡°Everyone, keep your spirits up. No matter what happenster, we must not let Young Master Watson and his family get hurt.¡± Allen stood in front of the ckmoon Knights as he gave a stern lecture. At the same time, he raised his right hand, which was covered with a gold-tier boxing glove, and held the gold-tier longsword by his waist. Young Master Watson had given him all those things and his armor and strength. Even though his life had been filled with battles after he followed Young Master Watson, he liked his life. It was exciting because it was magnificent. It was glory, not unting¡ªhe remembered what Watson had said to them. ¡°Yes, Captain Allen,¡± the ckmoon Knights answered in unison; their eyes were filled with determination. In the castle. ¡°Everyone, prepare some water and towels. If there are any injured peopleter, bring them in here and bandage their wounds.¡± Wendymanded the maids and servants to get busy. Those servants included those taken from the various manors after the manor owners¡¯ allied forces had failed, and hundreds of Demoness Bandit Gang members who were captured after the extermination of the bandit gang. ¡°Pay attention to your own safety during that process. Young Master Watson said that you are not allowed to die, so none of you can die,¡± Cape, who stood beside Wendy, said. ¡°Yes, Head Housemaid Cape.¡± No one had any objections; thousands of people walked into the castle in an orderly manner. Cape watched that with satisfaction. Then, she raised her head and looked at the young boy hovered in mid-air outside the castle. She had managed to get those thousands of people in an orderly manner. It was those people¡¯s honor to work under hermand, and it was also hers to be the castle¡¯s head housemaid. As he hovered in mid-air, Watson could feel his gradually inted emotions. He activated the Great Sin Mask¡¯s greed-elemental skill¡ªMoney Enhancement. The castle was stocked with more than 200,000 gold coins that he had obtained from the sale of goods and the extermination of the bandit gang; he had spent 10,000 gold coins to improve his five senses. His eyesight became sharper, and his vision was greatly improved. He could see the tiny dust in the air, and his hearing became equally sensitive. No matter how far apart they were, no matter how low the sound was, it could not escape his ears. He could even hear the ckmoon Knights¡¯ heartbeats as they stood in front of the castle. The price of his ability was a strong desire in Watson¡¯s heart. He yearned for gold coins or shiny jewelry, but that greed was suppressed by his firm will. ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± At a specific moment, his ears twitched. He heard footsteps in the distance. It was like a giant was walking; every step made the earth tremble. The sound was amplified several times, and it was so loud that it hurt his ears. Soon, everyone else discovered the enemies in the distance as well. ¡°What is that?¡± A servant who had prepared water and towels in the castle stared at the ck shadow in the distance; his lips trembled. ¡°I know that magic. That is the summoning of a rock giant, an earth element tinum-tier magic! There are not many people in the entire kingdom who would know that magic. As far as I know, there are only two people who could do that. One of them is the border count, and the other is¡ª¡± A mage, who was initially from the Mage Guild, looked into the distance.; his face had paled. ¡°It¡¯s the astrologer.¡± As soon as he said that, a chanting voice came from afar. ¡°The seven stars of the Pleiades that illuminate the east, the giant star that guides the west, the tinum star that runs through the north, the life star that protects the south, and the stars that shine with history. Please listen to me! tinum-tier earth-elemental magic¡ªthe Starfall.¡± That person had activated the magic even before he arrived. The sky around ckmoon Castle had turned red; it was as if the clouds were used as fuel to burn. Huge meteorites that stretched hundreds of meters fell with zing mes. The terrifying power shook everyone¡¯s heart; they could only watch as the world was turned upside down. It was as if that was the scene of the end of the world. Chapter 139 - Battle Of The Strong

Chapter 139: Battle Of The Strong

¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the gift; let¡¯s see if you can ept it.¡± The astrologer stood on top of the rock giant¡¯s head and looked into the distance. Heunched the attack before they even met because he wanted to test that mysterious tinum-tier elite¡¯s strength. For tinum-tier elites like them, any small action could mean many things. For example, the earth-elemental spell he cast was one of the very ordinary tinum-tier spells he had mastered. He wanted to see if the other party could block it and what method he would use to do that. When experts fought, a single mistake would usually result in death. Therefore, he wanted to test it out in advance, and the more information he had, the more secure it would be. That was his idea. However, other people might think that he wanted to destroy ckmoon Castle. ¡°Too terrifying. That is the strength of the kingdom¡¯s oldest mage, Lord Astrologer. If I were his way, I might not even have aplete corpse when I die, right?¡± A soldier from the North Wind mercenary group lowered his head as he looked at the armor on his body. ¡°That is the Lord Astrologer¡¯s strength!¡± he said respectfully. Even if the armor on his body were not ordinary, it would still be difficult for him to resist the might of a meteorite. ¡°The astrologer is one of the most powerful mages in the entire kingdom. It is only natural for him to have such strength. It seems that there is no need for us to make a move,¡± a mage from the Mage Guild said. His tone was full of admiration. In the distance, they could see that the giant meteorite had hammered the manors around ckmoon Castle. The houses were peeledyer byyer as the air pressure lifted them. They were turned into ashes before they could even burn; it left ugly scars on the ground. No one came out from those destroyed manors; they were probably dead. Further away, in the direction of ckmoon Castle. Dozens of armored knights rode on ferocious magical beasts and rose into the air. They spread theirbat aura wings and pulled the weapons on their waists. The continuousbat aura formed a colorful barrier. Unfortunately, thebat aura barrier was as fragile as a mirror under the meteorites in the sky. It was torn apart in an instant; it had a crisp cracking sound. Even though it did not do much, it slowed the meteorites¡¯ momentum. More than a dozen meteorites covered the ckmoon Castle. They were all hundreds of meters in size, and they fell slowly in mid-air. The second person to make a move was a few mages who hovered in the sky; they chanted in unison. Water balls the size of human heads floated in the sky; there were thunderbolts wrapped around them. Then, those water balls went up in reverse and smashed into the meteorites in the sky; it extinguished the burning mes gradually. Then, the meteorites disintegrated as debris of different sizes scattered down toward the earth. Finally, the tinum dragon king hovered above the castle; it spread its wings and roared at the sky and activated the newly acquired tinum-tier light-elemental spell, the Ninth-level zing Heavenly Dragon Breath. A dazzling light shot out from the tinum dragon king¡¯s mouth before it condensed into a beam of light that stretched over a hundred meters and swept across everything. The first time. Half of a meteorite had been melted by the light. The second time. The second meteorite had a massive hole in the middle. The third time, the fourth time, and up until the ninth time. Golden sh roared nine times. Nine massive light pirs spread out and cleared all the meteorites above its head; nothing was left. The white clouds in the sky thinned before it revealed the blue sky once again. Other than the grounds near the ckmoon Castle, there were stillrge holes left by the meteorites, as well as endless mes. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°I did not expect ckmoon Castle to be so strong. It can even block tinum-tier magic.¡± The North Wind mercenary group¡¯s leader, Ron, covered his eyes with hisbat aura to allow his vision to be sharper. He looked at what was happening in the ckmoon Castle from afar; he sucked in a cold breath. A dragon guarded the ckmoon Castle. He had heard about that from the astrologer when they reached there. That was not what shocked him. He was surprised to see silver-tier warriors who had flown from the castle; they had wings that looked likebat aura wings on their backs. Other than that, there were also a few mages who had cast powerful spells¡ªthey were also at least silver-tier mages. There were dozens of silver-tier mages and warriors; the lineup was too luxurious. Ron could count the number of silver-tier warriors in his mercenary group on two hands. There was no wonder why the Mage Guild president, Audrey, would invite him to join them. They were not only there to protect the mages as they chanted their spells. He looked at Audrey, who was looking at the distance not far away from him. Audrey¡¯s expression seemed serious. Her eyes reflected the fire that covered the ground. She pursed her lips tightly; one knew what she was thinking. Audrey could see from the astrologer¡¯s magic that the area outside the ckmoon Castle, called the ckmoon Town, was about 80 percent damaged. However, the ckmoon Castle remained intact. If there were people in those destroyed manors, that attack would have significantly damaged ckmoon Castle¡¯s vitality. ¡°He gave up on the other manors and only protected the castle. That man is too cold-blooded.¡± Of course, the astrologer could see the same thing too. His eyes shed, and he raised his right hand again; he was prepared to cast the next spell. He did not like what he had seen. He knew that his opponent would not be able to block his attack easily. Furthermore, they would use a new spell that changed the world¡¯sposition. He dared not go closer until they used that spell so that he could determine the threat level. Just as the astrologer was about to start chanting, a resounding chorus echoed from afar. ¡°When you look at the abyss, the abyss looks right back at you. Ruler of the abyss, please listen to my call, show your power, and bring darkness and eternal sleep to the world! tinum-tier dark-elemental magic¡ªthe Deep Sea Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡± As soon as the voice fell, thend where the astrologer and hispanions stood began to shake. A crack that spanned a hundred meters appeared in the sky above their heads, and endless ck seawater rolled toward them as a huge yellow pupil flickered briefly inside, followed by a giant dragon head with fish gills. It opened its mouth, which was covered in green liquid, and roared angrily toward the outside of the crack. That demonic dragon was the one that Watson had summonedst time. It was even more furious as it had failed to escape from the crack thest time; its attack was also stronger. A stream of seawater that stretched for hundreds of meters shot out from within the crack. The water was filled with green liquid, with bubbles that rose from it. Each bubble reflected the surface of the sea, like apressed reflection of the ocean. More than a hundred people looked up at the sky; except for the astrologer, their expressions changed abruptly. ¡°Quickly, everyone, activate yourbat aura defense immediately!¡± Ron shouted. Soft snowkes formed around his body. Pure whitebat aura spread out in all directions with him in the center to create abat aura shield that was a few meters in circumference. His subordinates around him followed suit; they also activated theirbat aura armor. Thebat aura shield was connected, and it stretched for hundreds of meters. Audrey led dozens of mages from the Mage Guild in a chant¡ªanotheryer of a magical barrier was added to thebat aura barrier within a hundred-meter radius. The twoyers of barriers looked indestructible, but the barriers immediately turned from colorful to green when the green seawater touched them. The invisiblebat aura turned into a tangible, viscous liquid that dripped from above them. ¡°Argh, my hand!¡± The transformed liquid dribbled onto a North Wind mercenary group member, and it corroded his armor and into his flesh and bones. He only had time to let out a blood-curdling scream before his body turned into a green, foul-smelling liquid that sttered all over the ground. A few sshesnded on other people¡¯s faces, and somended on other people¡¯s bodies. Anyone who had contact with that liquid saw their skin turned green, and their body then exploded into a ball of foul-smelling liquid. The explosion triggered a chain reaction. Within a short period, a few mercenaries and mages were hit. ¡°Lord Astrologer, save us!¡± Someone cried out loud for help. The astrologer tried to cast a spell to suppress the dragon that attempted to rush out of the crack. When he heard the cry, he knew that someone had died. He turned around with an ugly expression on his face and waved the staff in his hand¡ªthe rock giant beneath him took a big step forward and blocked the green venom that the dragon spat at him. He allowed the rock giant to disintegrate gradually to cover the others behind him. That was a battle between two tinum-tier elites. Everyone else was only disposable pawns in the face of such powerful attacks; they could not even resist. It was the same logic when gods fought against mortals; it seemed like they had the advantage in the battle. After all, they only suffered a few casualties while ckmoon Castle had already lost more than a dozen manors. Chapter 140 - Absolute Zero

Chapter 140: Absolute Zero

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Everyone, gather behind me immediately.¡± The North Wind mercenary group leader, Ron, shouted. His fellow group members and also mages from the Mage Guild immediately ran behind him; they wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads in shock. The astrologer hovered in the sky; he had already used his magic staff that had the Sun Gem to release a huge fireball with a radius of several hundred meters. It was meant to block the crack that connected them to the other world. The demonic dragon inside the crack let out an ineffectual and furious roar, but he could only watch as the tunnel disappeared. After he did all that, the astrologer descended to the ground. The huge rock giant that he had summoned was like watery mud with the dragon. Its hard body became soft, and the surface of its body emitted a green light with a faint stench. He waved his staff again to disperse the rock giant. A thick ck cloud appeared above the astrologer¡¯s head, and it rained with a sweet smell; it thinned and drained the foul-smelling liquid on the ground. ¡°Mysterious Master, since you¡¯re not using the new spell that changed the structure of the world, then I will no longer be so courteous.¡± The astrologer tapped the ground with the staff in his hand and began to chant. ¡°One person can form a formation, and one person can form an army. The water elements scattered in the world; please listen to my call. Be an invincible arrow and destroy everything in front of you! tinum-tier water-elemental spell¡ªSky River Arrow Rain!¡± As his voice fell, an endless river floated above the astrologer¡¯s head. Sky-blue arrows emerged from the river and streaked across the sky in the direction of ckmoon Castle; the rain of arrows whooshed along the way, and it gave people a sense of dread when they looked at it. Under normal circumstances, no one would be able to stop the rain of arrows, not to mention that it was a spell condensed from water elements. Its power wasparable to the full-strength attack of a gold-tier warrior, and it could easily cut through gold and iron. The areas around ckmoon Castle that were still burning or had not been affected by the mes were utterly destroyed by the rain of arrows. The burning houses copsed with a loud bang and turned into ashes. The buildings that had been fine were also riddled with holes and turned into ruins. Meanwhile, at ckmoon Castle, the Golden sh opened its mouth and once again activated the light-elemental tinum-tier spell¡ªthe Ninth-level zing Heavenly Dragon Breath. Nine thick and long pirs of light cleared more than half of the arrows. Thebined efforts blocked the remaining ones. Chi! One of the ckmoon Knights brandished his sword with all his might and blocked a water-elemental arrow that was headed toward him rapidly. However, the second arrow pierced through his shoulder. Crack! The silver-tier longsword in the other ckmoon Knight¡¯s hand collided with the water-elemental arrow, and it shattered into pieces. He immediately spread his arms to protect the two-winged liger and the ckmoon Castle behind him. The sky-blue arrows smashed the armor on his chest into pieces; his skin was severely mutted. One by one, the ckmoon Knights used their bodies to block that spell. They fought to the death without retreating. Everyone gritted their teeth; their eyes filled with conviction. They did all of that for Young Master Watson and ckmoon Castle. They would not regret it even if they died. ¡°Money Amplification!¡± At that moment, they heard a young voice. A golden light descended from the sky onto their bodies; their bodies felt warm. The injuries on their bodies healed rapidly. The Great Sin Mask included an element of Greed¡¯s ability, and that was to increase money. As long as one consumed money, one could increase their body¡¯s ability, including the ability to heal. The more money one consumed, the greater the skill. Watson had used 10,000 gold coins to heal those knights. Fortunately, his family was wealthy. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand that kind of consumption. ¡°Young Master Watson?¡± The knights realized that it was Watson who had helped them with their treatment. At that moment, Watson wore a seductive mask, and his face, which looked more exquisite than a woman¡¯s, had an inexplicable draw. He nodded at them. ¡°It was Young Master Watson who helped everyone to heal their injuries. Thank you, Young Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue to charge ahead! We do not need to be afraid as we have Young Master here.¡± The ckmoon Knights roared furiously as they spread thebat aura wings on their backs. They tried their best to fight against the rain of arrows that poured from the sky. After Watson swept his gaze across the ckmoon Knights, he cast his gaze toward the sky. The endless rain of arrows reflected in his azure eyes. ¡°Petrification Magic Eye, activate.¡± His eyes turned into colorless chaos. A giant illusory eyeball appeared behind his back as invisible ripples spread out in all directions. All the arrows that were touched by the waves gathered in the air and turned into stones. That was a spell he had obtained after he fused with the Primordial Demoness. Even though it was only a gold-tier skill, the strange power still made the arrow rain in the sky pause. Then Watson touched the mask on his face and activated Sloth¡¯s spell, Invisible Hand, and Greed¡¯s spell, Good Luck. The former made countless invisible arms ofbat aura grow out of his back, and they grabbed onto the arrows that fell from the sky to wear them down. Thetter gave him good luck¡ªit caused a portion of the arrows to deviate from their trajectory. With his help, the pressure of the tinum-tier spell dropped drastically, and the ckmoon Knights were able to handle it. The magic in the sky dissipated gradually, and the majority of the ckmoon Knights remained where they were. Some of them were sent to the castle by the maidservants to treat their injuries. ckmoon Castle¡¯s walls were filled with sky-blue water-elemental arrows that flowed down. ¡°It seems that the enemy has a tinum-tier mage and not just any ordinary tinum-tier mage!¡± Watson looked at the scene around him; his heart burned with anger. Even though he had used the system to fuse most of the things in ckmoon Town, it did not mean that they hade easily. It had taken him a lot of effort to build that up from his humble home. However, the other party had destroyed all of those in one go. He could not bear it. ¡°The Great Sin Mask carries tinum-tier magic. Primordial Demoness Summon, activate!¡± As soon as his voice fell, the feminine mask on his face squirmed, and a strange murmur came faintly from within it. Squirming eyeballs surrounded him with ck gas as they floated around him. They were embedded in his clothes and continued to rotate. When the eyeballs appeared, the thick ck smoke gathered around him and turned into a giant that was dozens of meters tall. It was the same as the projection that Watson had seen in the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s stronghold, or perhaps even more real. After the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection appeared, she immediately stepped forward; it caused the ground to tremble. A huge pit appeared with each step she took, and she headed straight in the direction of the Mage Guild and the others. ¡°tinum-tier earth-elemental magic, summon the rock giant!¡± The Mage Guild was not willing to be outdone. Soon, a simr rock giant rose from the earth. Watson turned his head toward the Golden sh, who was flying in the sky and gave an order. ¡°Golden sh, activate your strongest magic and bombard the distance for me.¡± Roar! The Golden sh opened its mouth. All the tinum scales on her body glowed as an invisible cold wind gathered around her. The world seemed to slow down, and the dust in the air seemed to flow with the gentlest breeze. Then, it spat out a beam of pure white light. Anything that the light touched, even the air, was frozen. A long, frozen bridge appeared in the sky; it extended from the ckmoon Castle to the direction of the Mage Guild. After the Golden sh evolved, its strongest magic was Absolute Zero, which can fuse light, darkness, fire, and earth. That move could freeze space and even time. It was considered the most powerful amongst the tinum-tier spells. Thend turned white as the spell was on its way toward the Mage Guild. The rock giant that collided with the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection had also turned into a giant ice sculpture. Chapter 141 - Turn-based Game

Chapter 141: Turn-based Game

¡°What... What kind of magic is that?¡± In the direction of the Mage Guild. A mage felt the rapidly approaching cold wave and stared nkly at the ice corridor that appeared in the sky. He took a deep breath, and when he exhaled again, he could see his breath. Then, his body turned into a snow-white ice sculpture; there was not a hint of pain on his face because his life had ended before he could react. ¡°Everyone, quickly, use fire-elemental magic!¡± When they saw theirpanions turned into that state, the other mages quickly reacted. They immediately raised their staffs and began to chant, ¡°Fire elements that wander between heaven and earth, please listen to my summon and condense into fireballs that can shatter the earth! Silver-tier magic, Consecutive Exploding Fireballs.¡± They had summoned fireballs the size of a washbasin. It split from one into dozens of balls, each surrounded by purple mes, and shot forward in an attempt to block the iing cold wave. However, something shocking happened; after the fireballs entered the cold wave¡¯s range, they were immediately frozen into ice cubes. That was the first time everyone had seen a frozen me, and they were all dumbfounded. Audrey and Ron were the only ones who could maintain theirposure in the crowd. Audrey reached out and touched her cheek as she muttered softly, ¡°Pride is a Great Sin Mask. I¡¯ll activate my immunity ability.¡± Her originally beautiful face suddenly changed as her face rippled like water. As the leader of the Demoness Bandits Gang, Pride had her own mask. She did not usually wear it because her mask was transparent. As the head of the seven deadly sins and the strongest original sin, Audrey had two powers¡ªjudgment and immunity. For judgment¡ªif she decided that the other party was guilty, then a single touch would injure the other party; they would suffer great pain, no matter who they were. As for the immunity ability that she wanted to use, it allowed her to be immune to any non-fatal injuries. ¡°Damn it; I can¡¯t participate in that kind of battle at all. It¡¯s good enough that I can protect myself¡ªWolf Transformation!¡± On the other side, Ron also had his way of preserving his life. He stabbed the long blue knife in his hand into the earth andid t on the ground. The muscles on his body expanded under his ferocious expression; first, they grew bigger, and then silver-white fur appeared on his skin. In just a minute, he had transformed from a human into a giant wolf. He was a few meters long, and his ice-blue eyes were filled with indifference. The cold current that washed over him was repelled by the fur on his body. Ron could transform into an ice field magic wolf because he was a demihuman. He was immune to high-tier frost magic. The two leaders had their own methods to survive the fight, but the rest of their followers were not so lucky. Twenty mages who stood at the front held their staff as they prepared to cast fire magic to ward off the cold. However, they were frozen in ice sculptures before they could do that. Even the mercenaries who were responsible for guarding them were turned into popsicles. ¡°The ancient me illuminates the world; the scorching sun dispels the eternal night. Great God of Fire, I am Antonio, and I sincerely pray to you; please grant me the power to burn the world and everything in it! tinum-tier fire-elemental magic, Sun Disc!¡± The astrologer¡¯s beard fluttered in the wind as he cast an earth-elemental tinum-tier spell with one hand and summoned a rock giant to rece the previous one that had been frozen into a giant block of ice. He fought with the Primordial Demoness as he raised his staff with the other hand and activated the tinum-tier fire-elemental spell. The Golden sh¡¯s Absolute Zero spell was a fusion spell, and it was a superior variant of ice, a fire element. The essence of a fire element was to control temperature. The fire was to raise the temperature, and ice was to lower it. After the astrologer released the spell, a huge disk phantom appeared behind him; it continued to rotate. If one looked carefully, one would see that that disk was engraved with countless tiny magic runes. The overallposition was the same as the real sun; it emitted a high temperature that melted everything. Ice and fire. The extreme temperature and absolute zero collided¡ªit instantly distorted the space and created a massive explosion. The area within a hundred-meter radius of the astrologer¡¯s feet was swept t, and the entire ground dropped by a centimeter. The mercenaries and mages nearby were all thrown backward. Those who were lucky enough to put up a magic barrier orbat aura shield in advance could still keep their lives; those who were unlucky exploded into a bloody mist in mid-air. Boom! A huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground. The two giants that were fighting each other, the Primordial Demoness¡¯s projection and the huge rock giant, were separated due to the explosion. The astrologer stood in the center of the explosion; he wiped his darkened face as he panted heavily andined in a low voice. ¡°I have to admit; I have been staying in the Temple of the Stars for too long. My strength had deteriorated! I didn¡¯t have such a difficult time when casting two tinum-tier spells in the past.¡± The explosion had injured him slightly. The mages and the mercenaries focused their attention on him; he could not lose his dignity in front of them as he was the most respected mage in the kingdom. He used his staff to summon some water to wash the ck stains off his face. Then, he endured his fatigue to cast another spell at the ckmoon Castle in the distance. ¡°tinum-tier water-elemental spell, Sky River Arrow Rain!¡± Another heavy rain of arrows rained from ckmoon Castle¡¯s skyline. However, his opponent would not be outdone. The Golden sh roared and spat out nine thick light pirs. It was the tinum-tier spell¡ªNinth-level zing Heavenly Dragon Breath. It swept across the earth and left a long ditch in its wake; it also took a few mercenaries and mages who could not dodge it in time. ¡°tinum-tier fire-elemental spell, Sun Disk!¡± ¡°tinum-tier ice-elemental spell, Absolute Zero!¡± ¡°tinum-tier dark-elemental spell, ck Hole!¡± ¡°Gold-tier spell, Consecutive Bullets! Petrification Magic Eye, Death Ray, Humanoid Auto Mine Giant!¡± One spell after another boomed across the area. They collided with each other and lit up the sky, but the sound continued to boom. ¡°Audrey...¡± Ron had transformed into an ice field wolf. His beautiful fur fluttered in the wind as his narrow eyes stared into the distance. His fanged mouth said, ¡°What are we doing here?¡± He was there because Audrey had promised to hire him to protect the mages with arge sum of money. He did not think that the battle with ckmoon Castle would be that intense. Even if it were to get serious, hundreds of people would have rushed at the other group as they shouted and fought against each other; they would see a sea of blood. However, with the astrologer, it seemed like a different kind of battle. The astrologer and the mysterious tinum-tier mage in ckmoon Castle had been fighting with tinum-tier spells since the beginning. One of them would cast a spell, and the other would respond in kind. It was like a turn-based game; it was very harmonious. However, there was a problem with that. Ron did not know how many people ckmoon Castle had lost. Half of the people he had brought with him were almost dead. He had wanted to show off his manly charm in front of Audrey, so he had brought all his elites; all of them were bronze-tier warriors, and there were a few silver-tier warriors among them. ¡°Captain Ron, save me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Screams continued to echo from behind them. There was no difference if they were bronze or silver-tier in that battle. They could only try to hold on to something so that they would not be sent flying backward. If they did, those violent energy fluctuations would kill them. They would be fine if they were careful with the aftershocks of the battle. However, the Primordial Demoness¡¯ projection, who was fighting against the rock giant, asionally nced at them. A few of his subordinates would be petrified, and the rock giant would also identally step on his men during the battle. No matter how strong the astrologer¡¯s men were, they would not be able to keep everyone safe under such circumstances. Ron looked at the scene behind him; he felt somewhat helpless. If it were not for the astrologer who had cast the spell, he would have cursed too. Did they mean to kill those from ckmoon Castle or his men? He wondered if Audrey was unhappy with him; perhaps she had joined forces with the astrologer to destroy his forces in Monte Town. Chapter 142 - Lord Astrologer, Stop!

Chapter 142: Lord Astrologer, Stop!

¡°Ron, what do you mean?¡± Audrey turned around when she heard Ron¡¯s question. ¡°I mean what I asked. Audrey, I want to know why we are here!¡± Ron, who had transformed into a giant wolf, asked as drool dripped down his teeth. ¡°If we¡¯re here to destroy ckmoon Castle, then Lord Astrologer can do that by himself. There¡¯s no need for us at all! If you¡¯re just using this as an excuse to get rid of me, then forget it!¡± Audrey frowned; she was displeased to hear the apparent resentment in Ron¡¯s words. Did she need the astrologer to attack Ron? She could have done it herself. Ron was only a pawn; he was nothing. ¡® Of course, she understood why he was angry with her. Audrey looked behind her. A bronze-tier water-elemental mage from the Mage Guild cast a wave-shaped magical barrier around his body. However, rocks flew everywhere when the Primordial Demoness and the rock giant fought in the distance. It pierced through the mage¡¯s magical barrier and broke his body into pieces. Some of the mages had gathered to release abination spell to teleport themselves to a safe ce. However, before they could even look at each other and rejoice, some other spells sted their location. Simr situations happened everywhere on the battlefield. The astrologer and the mysterious tinum-tier elite had already used their full strength, so there was no need to worry about them anymore. Fortunately, a few Mage Guild elders that she had brought with her were still safe and sound. ¡°President Audrey, what should we do next?¡± A few mages, led by her vice president, were surrounded by different spells. They divided their tasks and worked together to reverse the spells from the battle. The vice president was trained in fire-elemental magic, and Anna was in charge of sting the spells. The two of them held their wands in their hands as fireballs the size of human heads constantly tore out of their wands and crushed things like stones and light waves. As for Hilbert, who was known as the unbreakable barrier, he stuck his armor-covered hands into the ground. Then, two thick walls and other things rose from the earth. Things continued to hit the wall, and they could hear the loud sound when they struck it. However, the wall did not break. A few mages continued to cast spells as they asked Audrey with a wry smile. Just a day ago, they thought it would be a good idea to fight against evil forces with the astrologer. If they could choose again, they would rather stay in the Mage Guild and take a nap than go there. At least they would not die if they had stayed in the Mage Guild. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll handle that.¡± After a moment of silence, Audrey walked silently to the astrologer, who was still casting his spells. ¡°Lord Astrologer, should we change our battle n? I understand that you¡¯re powerful, but it¡¯s a little difficult for me and my subordinates to endure such a high-intensity battle.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a high-intensity battle.¡± As the astrologer spoke, he wiped his sweat discreetly and nced around him. ¡°But, of course, Audrey, you¡¯re different from me. I haven¡¯t been outside in a long time, so I got a little carried away in my excitement. I almost forgot that you can¡¯t help in such a battle yet. Yes, there¡¯s no point in continuing to bombard our opponent with more spells. I will do as you suggested and change our battle n.¡± The astrologer was already tired. However, he could not stop because of his arrogance. He had nned to cast a spell and pressure his opponent into acknowledging his strength. He did not expect that the other party would not be afraid of him; they even fought with him. ¡°I wonder how that mysterious elite, who created new magical elements, has such a strong endurance. We have been fighting for so long, but he still hasn¡¯t used the new type of magic yet. Have I gotten so old?¡± The astrologer stroked his beard; he felt a little disappointed. Then, he waved his staff and wrote four huge words in the air. [Temporary Truce] Those four huge words could be seen no matter how far away anyone was. Each word was made up of glittering golden light; they looked majestic. The astrologer had used his ability to change theyout of magical elements to form those words. After he wrote those words, magic from both sides immediately stopped at the same time. The astrologer looked at Audrey and said, ¡°You sound like you have a n. Tell me about them.¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, my idea is very simple. You will be responsible for restraining the enemy¡¯s tinum-tier elite while we sneak into ckmoon Castle. We¡¯ll capture the castle owner or perhaps their family, and I believe that the elite will surrender. The castle will not have that many tinum-tier elites,¡± Audrey said before she cleared her throat. Her thoughts had been different from her words, but she would do anything as long as she could get the astrologer to stop the fight with the tinum-tier elite. ¡°Hmm... that¡¯s a good idea.¡± The astrologer stroked his beard; he was about to nod when someone eximed from behind him. ¡°Look, there are a few words in the distance. Can you see what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It seems to be... What? The people from ckmoon Castle are too daring.¡± The astrologer looked into the sky and saw a row of words above ckmoon Castle. It seemed like they were formed by water-elemental magic. [Who are you? Why should I listen to you?] The astrologer¡¯s mouth twitched. That was the first time that someone had dared to speak to him like that. [I am an astrologer.] The astrologer waved his hand and wrote in the sky. The other side quickly responded. [Who cares what you are; are you still going to fight? If you are not going to fight, then quickly kneel and admit your mistake. Make up for ckmoon Castle¡¯s loss. Maybe I can let you off if I am in a good mood.] ¡°Such big words!¡± The astrologer was so angry that he sneered. Then he wrote in the sky again. [You were not even born yet when I roamed the kingdom. Such big words; be careful that you can¡¯t act on itter.] [Just one answer¡ªare you going to fight or not?] [I stopped the fight for everyone¡¯s sake. I do not like killing; you should thank me for my mercy. If I had not shown mercy, your ce would be a pile of ashes now.] [Cut the crap, I¡¯m asking if you want to fight or not.] [F*ck!] The veins on the astrologer¡¯s forehead throbbed. He had lived for hundreds of years, and he was a very cultured person. However, he could not stand the other party¡¯s repeated provocations, especially in front of a group of outsiders. They might think that he could not put up a fight; he might lose his dignity. ¡°Even if I have to die here today and my magic power exhausted, I will bombard ckmoon Castle with spells until there is nothing left. tinum-tier spell¡ª¡± The astrologer raised his staff; he was about to chant a spell when two people rushed forward and hugged his arms. ¡°Lord Astrologer, that¡¯s enough. Let us do our part.¡± Audrey hugged his left hand as the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Forget it, Lord Astrologer. You are too noble to mess with those ignorant men from ckmoon Castle. How demeaning! Let us help you with this problem.¡± Ron hugged the older man¡¯s right arm; his face had twitched as well. It was not only the two of them. The other men also looked at the astrologer with pitiful eyes. They said in unison, ¡°Yes, please, stop this fight. We can¡¯t let you be the only person to fight in this battle. It¡¯s our turn.¡± They did not want the astrologer to start the fight again; they wanted to live for a few more days. Chapter 143 - Over My Dead Body

Chapter 143: Over My Dead Body

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ckmoon Castle. ¡°Gauze, clear water, and medicinal herbs that can treat external injuries... be quick!¡± The maids attended to the knights¡¯ injuries in the hall. More than ten knights wereid on the clean and spacious floor. Some of them suffered from broken limbs, while others were covered in blood. They were weak, so the maids had to support them. They bandaged the knights¡¯ hands and feet and fed them medicinal herb soup. Those knights had been affected by the spells used in the battle. ¡°It might be a little painfulter. Bear with it for a while.¡± Wendy was cleaning the wounds of a newly-recruited knight. Since he was still new, he was only a bronze-tier warrior. He could only fly with the wings that he had obtained after his Phoenix bloodline was awakened. Therefore, his injuries were rtively serious. A fragment of a de was embedded in his chest. That had happened when the silver-tier weapon in his hand shattered as he fought against the tinum-tier spell. The shrapnel had struck his body instead. Wendy¡¯s voice was gentle, but the knight was still in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. However, he nodded and kept quiet. He allowed Wendy to pull out the de from his chest. She ground a gold-tier medicinal herb into powder before she sprinkled them on his chest. As the gold-tier medicinal herb touched his flesh, his injuries immediately healed. A few minutester, new skin had appeared on that wound. The knight was still on the floor; he closed his eyes as he tried to recover hisbat aura. He knew that he would have to join the battleter. As he waited for his injuries to recover, more wounded people were sent into the hall, and more recovered patients were sent away. More than ten minutes had passed since the start of the battle. The entire ckmoon Castle was on the verge of copse as it had endured several rounds of tinum-tier spells. It would have copsed if it were not for the sturdy materials that built it. Sloth stood in the corner of the hall. ¡°Hey, Sloth, don¡¯t just stand there. Come here and help.¡± Lust had an excellent quality medicinal herb in her hand, and she mashed it before she applied it onto a knight¡¯s injured leg. That knight was injured, but he did not feel any pain. Instead, he stared at Lust as if he had been mesmerized. Sloth hovered in mid-air as she held a pillow in her arms. When she heard Lust¡¯s voice, her white eyshes fluttered. Then, she stretched her hand before dozens of invisible hands stretched out from behind her¡ªeach one had a task. Half of her arms helped to massage the knight in front of her, while the other half worked on the medicinal herbs before she applied them on several knights nearby. ¡°Greed, please use the Money Enhancement spell to strengthen their bodies,¡± Lust said again. Greed, who stood nearby, tossed a coin in her hand, but she did not move. ¡°Lust, you are working so hard; do you really think you are a member of the ckmoon Castle?¡± Lust looked up coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little suspicious. Have you forgotten our purpose?¡± ¡°Which purpose are you referring to? For example, to investigate why the Great Sin Mask was fused? And after getting enough information, we¡¯ll escape from here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think now is a good time to escape.¡± Wrath¡¯s giant form walked into the room from outside; she carried five to size ckmoon Knights on her shoulder. She ced them carefully on the ground before she shrunk her body back to her normal size and went toward herpanions. ¡°You may not know this, but Pride has found help from one of the most powerful mages in the kingdom, the astrologer. Now, ckmoon Castle has no time to take care of itself. The continuous injuries of their ckmoon Knights are proof of that! We can kill them while they are wounded.¡± Wrath lowered her voice subconsciously and made a gesture of cutting her throat. ¡°Then, we will capture Watson¡¯s siblings and his parents and force him to stop, hand over the mask, and submit to us. That way, everything in the castle will belong to us.¡± As Wrath spoke, Sloth dropped from the sky and reached out to touch her head; Wrath was unhappy about that. ¡°Sloth, what are you doing?¡± ¡°One can only dream when one is asleep at night. It¡¯s daytime now.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Wrath, don¡¯t get so agitated. Sloth is right. Your thoughts are a little whimsical!¡± Greed said. She waved her hand as she held a gold coin in it. ¡°Since Watson dares to leave us here, he¡¯s not afraid of us betraying him. If we cause trouble now, he¡¯ll kill us. So, we just need to steal something. I saw them take out all the medicinal herbs, including the bronze-tier crystal wheat, to treat the injured soldiers. ¡°Each of those medicinal herbs is very expensive. If we can steal a few thousand of them, we can offset the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s loss.¡± There were tens of thousands of herbs in ckmoon Castle. It should not be too obvious if they only take one-tenth of them. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The other girls nodded. Just as they were about to agree, a cold voice echoed. ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± ¡°Envy, who told you to eavesdrop on our conversation? Also, how are we idiots?¡± Envy held a mop in her hand; she was cleaning the bloodstains on the floor. She paused her task as she heard their conversation. ¡°You¡¯re all too short-sighted. That¡¯s all you can do for the rest of your lives; being a bandit is the highlight in your life.¡± ¡°Envy, everyone has their own ideas. We didn¡¯t even say anything when you betrayed us. I¡¯m warning you now; don¡¯t make this personal!¡± Wrath was the first one to be unhappy about that. ¡°Make this personal? Do you think you are worthy?¡± Envy seemed disdainful as she looked at them. ¡°Take a good look around you; these people are fighting to their deaths for ckmoon Castle. And to repay them, ckmoon Castle is willing to use up all of their medicinal herbs. But you guys are thinking about how to steal these herbs? Don¡¯t you know if you take them, then the knights will die, and the castle will be destroyed?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± Wrath was indifferent about it. She was a member of the Demoness Bandit Gang, so naturally, ckmoon Castle was her enemy. It would be great if her enemies were destroyed. ¡°Wait, let her continue.¡± Lust seemed to have thought of something; she pulled Wrath back. Envy asked, ¡°What has always been the purpose of the Demoness Bandit Gang?¡± ¡°To revive the Demoness Church and restructure the Great Sin Mask. Do you need to ask that?¡± ¡°But have we done it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wrath looked impatient. ¡°Envy, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I do not understand why the Demoness Bandit Gang couldn¡¯t revive the Demoness Church even though we have been dormant for more than ten years. After ckmoon Castle destroyed us, and after watching the battle here today, I finally understand that our defeat was not without reason!¡± Envy felt emotional. She used to be Queen Avril¡¯s personal guard and had the honor of hearing some of the king¡¯s speeches. The King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom once said something that left a deep impression on her. ¡°An army without cohesion is just a pile of loose sand. Rather than using loose sand to build a tower, it¡¯s better to throw them away.¡± She finally knew that the Demoness Bandit Gang was only a pile of loose sand. Everyone had ulterior motives for their own benefit and for the sake of fighting for the ownership of the Great Sin Mask. ¡°ckmoon Castle is different from the Demoness Bandit Gang. The master here will spare no effort to help his subordinates. Compared to winning, he values the safety of his subordinates more. The guards here also trust their master unconditionally because they know who gave them everything. Can the Demoness Bandit Gang do it?¡± Envy asked herpanions, ¡°If the Demoness Bandit Gang were to encounter the same disaster, would you be willing to give the treasures in your hands to your subordinates so that they can defend against the enemy? Would you give the medicinal herbs that can save your lives, not to yourself but also the people around you? Can you help the injured men and rush to the front to take the lead? No, you can¡¯t do that. All you can do is run.¡± Everyone else was silent. Envy continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m not using you of anything, because that is the way the world works. It¡¯s because of that that ckmoon Castle makes me feel so different! If they can survive this disaster, I¡¯m sure they will be a great force that will shake things up in the kingdom. I prefer to follow them than to return to the Demoness Church as a bandit.¡± Envy did not think there was a need to choose between a force that valued loyalty and would give her a limitless future or return to the days when she needed to sneak around. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to you! I¡¯ll put it this way¡ªyou are free to take advantage of ckmoon Castle¡¯s crisis today. But I won¡¯t agree to do the same. So, if you want to do it, you¡¯ll have to do it over my dead body.¡± Chapter 144 - Watsons Trump card

Chapter 144: Watson¡¯s Trump card

¡°You guys decide¡ªdo you want to be my enemy or stop temporarily?¡± Envy stared at her silentpanions and asked with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m terrified of you. Forget about being your enemy! You¡¯re right. ckmoon Castle is indeed a force worthy of respect. I give up.¡± The young girl, Lust, raised her hands first. ¡°What about you guys?¡± Envy turned her head. ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything either,¡± Sloth said. Finally, it was Greed and Wrath. They looked at each other and sighed at the same time. Then, Greed said, ¡°You want me to use Money Enhancement to speed up the recovery of those wounded, right? I can do that, but I don¡¯t have much money on me. Can I get ckmoon Castle to give me some gold coins in advance?¡± Greed wanted to refute what Envy said, but she knew that she was right. When she was in the Demoness Bandit Gang, she did not think about how to revive the Demoness Church but how to be stronger. Perhaps the only people who really wanted to revive the Demoness Church were their leader, Pride, and the former Queen¡¯s maid, Envy. With that thought in mind, Greed looked at the busy maids and the knights on the ground as they tried to heal their injuries. She thought that those people were foolish. They risked their lives for others. They were already a silver-tier elite, and as long as they lived, they would have a bright future. Yet, they chose to risk their lives. If that were not stupidity, then what was that? At the same time, those people dazzled in her eyes. She had lived for herself all her life, and she had been greedy for everything. That was the retribution for her greed. However, she had limited ability, and she could only hold so much in her hands. If someone could give her everything, then she would be satisfied. She did not know why every injured ckmoon Knight had a satisfied look on their face; there was no regret at all. .. Outside ckmoon Castle. Watson hovered in the sky; he panted heavily, and his clothes were wet with sweat. His head was in excruciating pain, and his every nerve trembled. He had used up all of his magic in that ten minutes of battle with the astrologer. He did not remember how many times he had cast spells. He only knew that the battle was not over yet. In the distance, the Primordial Demoness projection was fighting the rock giant. Every time the eyeball on the Primordial Demoness¡¯ body moved, any mage from the Mage Guild who could not dodge in time would be petrified. However, the chaotic eyeball on the projection moved very slowly. It only moved once every few minutes, and the Primordial Demoness projection became illusory. That was proof that the projection was about to disappear. The Primordial Demoness¡¯ ability was mainly petrification, which was ineffective against the rock giant that was made of rock. The rock giant¡¯s drill-shaped arms spun rapidly as they drilled holes on the Primordial Demoness¡¯ body, which elerated her dissolution. The Golden sh and Emperor Cluck were also near Watson. They were so tired that they bowed on the ground, especially the Golden sh. The magic that they had used against the astrologer was mainly released by the Golden sh. Even though it had be a tinum dragon king, it had exhausted all of its strength in such an intense battle; it had be weak. Most of the ckmoon Knights were injured. However, some were severely wounded, and some were not. Under the efforts of the maids in the castle, no one had died yet. Watson felt a little desperate at that point. Would the ckmoon Castle get destroyed that day? If he gave up, he was confident that he could leave with his family and a small number of knights. However, he would have to leave the remaining people there. If he wanted to survive, he would have to give up the lives of his subordinates. Was that really a good idea? Watson already had the answer in his heart. Therefore, when he saw the astrologer¡¯srge magical words in the sky, he immediately responded. If he wanted a fight, then Watson would fight him. They could either live or die together. Furthermore, he still had a useless trump card. As he thought about that, Watson ced his hand on his lower abdomen. The magical elements in his body had been exhausted, but the magical source of the chaotic elements had increased. It was not meaningless to choose to fight with the astrologer as long as it did not exceed the capacity limit. The magical source of the chaotic elements could absorb any spell. The magical source of the chaotic elements had already stored the power of a tinum-tier champion. Since it had absorbed the aftermath of that tinum-tier spell, that power had increased by ten times. Watson was confident that that power was enough to destroy the Mage Guild¡¯s alliance. The magical source that had reached the tinum-tier could absorb aplete tinum-tier spell, and it would not exceed the limit. When the astrologer had released tinum-tier spells, Watson had not absorbed them directly because he wanted to give the opponent an illusion. It was a false impression that it was difficult for him to resist a tinum-tier spell. If he absorbed the spell directly, his opponent might be cautious and not release any more spells. For that, he could only let the ckmoon Knights make a small sacrifice and share a part of the pressure. The situation of the battle was all within his n. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Before the oue of the battle is determined, try to absorb as much energy as possible to ensure that the bnce of victory is tilted to my direction.¡± He felt that the energy of ten tinum-tier elites was still not enough; he needed to absorb at least 20 of them before it was safe. Watson watched as the Primordial Demoness projection in the distance gradually dissipated. The Mage Guild had begun to move toward the ckmoon Castle; Watson calcted their distance. Three kilometers. One kilometer. Five hundred meters; they were very close. In the direction of the Mage Guild. Audrey and Ron walked to the front. At that moment, Ron had already deactivated his ice field wolf form. As he looked at ckmoon Castle that was in front of him, as well as Watson, who hovered in mid-air with a face that was even more exquisite than a woman, he muttered to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that ckmoon Castle¡¯s mysterious tinum-tier elite is a child. Or is he an adult, but his body is rtively short? I¡¯ve heard of a type of demihuman called a dwarf; they are born shorter than a normal person.¡± Ron felt that his state of mind had copsed. As a gold-tier warrior, he had been able tomand the world in Monte Town. He did not expect to die in ckmoon Castle. There were dozens of silver-tier warriors in ckmoon Castle and even some tinum-tier elites. If it were not for the astrologer¡¯s arrival, they would have died if they were the only ones attacking ckmoon Castle that day. He had not received any news of such a powerful force appearing at the border. ¡°Is it important who the other party is?¡± Audrey replied nonchntly; her gaze was locked onto Watson¡¯s face. That woman-like face was extremely familiar to her. There was no mistaking it; it was the Great Sin Mask, and it was quite aplete mask. Audrey shouted in her heart. When the Demoness Church was still around, she was one of its believers, so she had seen aplete Great Sin Mask. The mask on the young man¡¯s face was almost the same as what she remembered. She did not expect someone from ckmoon Castle had not only obtained the Great Sin Mask, but they had also restored it. That was something that she had wanted to do for more than ten years but had never been able to do so. What a pleasant surprise! Even though she was delighted, Audrey did not show it on her face. ¡°Ron, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. I¡¯ll give you a mission. Later, no matter the status at ckmoon Castle, our primary goal is to capture that youth in the sky. If you can¡¯t capture him alive, then you can bring me his head. The reward for the mission is 1,000 gold coins.¡± She had wanted to get someone to sneak into ckmoon Castle to capture their master. However, she could not see anything else once she saw the Great Sin Mask. ¡°That person is a tinum-tier elite. Do you want to send me to my death?¡± Ron was a little displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He had fought the astrologer for so long, so his strength is almost exhausted. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s panting like an ox? Furthermore, we¡¯re so close to him, yet he hasn¡¯t released any more magic.¡± Audrey observed Watson carefully and waved her hand casually. ¡°Ron, if you¡¯re still worried, I can get my subordinates to attack first! Leonard, you¡¯re a silver-tier mage. You¡¯ll be the one to test the opponent¡¯s strength.¡± Chapter 145 - Doubtful

Chapter 145: Doubtful

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°President, why me?¡± Leonard¡¯s face turned bitter when he heard that. The other party was a tinum-tier elite, while he was only a silver-tier mage. Even if their opponent were exhausted, it would be easy for him to kill Leonard. Besides, Audrey only guessed that the other party was exhausted. Who knew if he still had some strength left in him? ¡°I¡¯ll leave that matter to Anna. Isn¡¯t Anna the strongest fire-element mage in the Mage Guild? I¡¯ll agree to give that title to her. President, she should do it.¡± ¡°Leonard, you old fox, why don¡¯t you say what you mean? I think you want me to die!¡± Anna was unhappy about that. It was not bad to receive the honor of being the strongest fire mage in Monte Town, but that would only mean something if she were still alive. If she had died, then no title would matter. She did not want someone to write¡ªStrongest Fire Mage¡ªon her epitaph after her death. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it to Martin or Hilbert?¡± Anna thought for a moment and continued to say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Martin like you, President? As for Hilbert, his title is the Unbreakable Barrier. He should be able to withstand the opponent¡¯s magical attacks.¡± ¡°Anna, who said that I like the President? You can¡¯t say such things carelessly.¡± Martin defended himself nervously. He did like Audrey, but he could not say it out loud. Furthermore, he felt that his life was more important than his feelings. Hilbert simply closed his eyes and stood at the side like a small mountain; he pretended to be asleep. He seemed to be deaf and could not hear anything. ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need to argue. Leonard will be the only one to test the opponent. The rest of you, follow me! We¡¯ll sneak into ckmoon Castle! After such a long battle, the people there should be exhausted. As long as we control the upper echelons of the castle, we¡¯ll be victorious.¡± Audrey¡¯s face was cold, and her voice was unquestionable. Her idea was simple. Leonard would attract the other party¡¯s attention while the rest would split up and sneak into thepound. It looked like ckmoon Castle had a few tinum-tier elites. No matter their strength, they would not be able to stop so many people at the same time. Furthermore, the astrologer was with them. If something were to go wrong, the astrologer would not sit by and watch. ¡°Leonard, why aren¡¯t you taking action yet? Are you dissatisfied with my arrangements?¡± When she saw that Leonard did not move, Audrey¡¯s expression turned dangerous. Earth-yellow magical elements began to gather around her; it caused the air around her to be heavier. ¡°No, President. Why would I be dissatisfied? I¡¯ll go now.¡± Leonard¡¯s expression was solemn as he walked toward ckmoon Castle obediently. He looked as if he was ready to face death. Well, he did feel unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was not Audrey¡¯s match. She was a gold-tier mage, and she was skilled in two types of magic. One was dark-elemental magic, and the other was a variant of earth-elemental magic¡ªgravity magic. If he agreed to Audrey¡¯s request, he might dieter. If he disagreed, then he would die right there and then. ¡°Lord Astrologer, is that arrangement alright?¡± Audrey ignored Leonard; she turned to look at the astrologer. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do as you wish, Audrey.¡± The astrologer nodded and panted slightly. He felt a little tired after that intense battle. It was an excellent time to let the juniors test if their opponent still had any strength left. ¡°Ron, you don¡¯t have any objections, right? If not, please take action.¡± Even though it was a question, Audrey¡¯s tone was more like an order. ¡°I understand.¡± Ron agreed unhappily. It seemed like Audrey wanted her subordinates to be cannon fodder with him. What a ruthless fellow! However, since the astrologer had spoken, what could he do? He could only ept themand. After the tasks were assigned, Audrey and the remaining 30 mages from the Mage Guild followed behind the astrologer. They used their magic separately and approached ckmoon Castle separately. Ron also ordered his guards to spread out; they broke through thepound from another direction. Dozens of people spread out and looked for a suitable time and ce to attack. Leonard, who was at the front, looked behind him with an increasingly bitter expression. ¡°It seems that I have beenpletely reduced to cannon fodder. I wonder if I can survive this?¡± Even though the surroundings of ckmoon Castle were riddled with holes, the castle was on the verge of copse, and there were less than 30 guards still active, he felt a sense of danger in his heart. The closer he got to ckmoon Castle, the stronger the feeling grew, especially when he saw the handsome youth who hovered above the castle. Leonard swallowed his saliva subconsciously. He felt that the other party was looking at him as if he was prey. It was as if the young man was waiting for him to fall into his trap. .. Watson looked at the older man who had walked about a hundred meters in front of ckmoon Castle. He was in a gray robe, and a pointed hat sat on his head. His gray and white beard swayed gently under his chin, and he held a magic staff in his hand. He looked like a standard mage, and he looked very powerful. Of course, that kind of power might seem significant to ordinary people, but to him, it could only be considered moderate. ¡°They sent only one person here; did they abandon him? How pitiful!¡± Even though he sympathized with the man, Watson knew that he would not affect him much, so he did not pay any attention to that man. Instead, he focused his attention on the people behind the man. ¡°Other than the tinum-tier mage who had just fought with me, there is still one gold-tier mage, two silver-tier mages, and about 30 bronze-tier mages! One gold-tier warrior, three silver-tier warriors, and about 20 bronze-tier warriors. All of them are too far away to be dealt with in one go. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s deal with the strong ones first.¡± As Watson calcted, he suddenly noticed that the white-bearded old man who had walked to the vicinity of ckmoon Castle; he had begun to chant a spell. It seemed to be a silver-tier spell. ¡°Fire elements wandering between heaven and earth, please obey my summons and condense into exploding mes! Silver-tier spell¡ªSessive Exploding Fireballs!¡± The old man chanted a spell and raised his staff to point at Watson. A string of massive fireballs immediately flew in Watson¡¯s direction. The fireballs were as big as washbasins, and the high temperature of hundreds of degrees burned through the air. Watson was puzzled. What? How did that person who looked like cannon fodder attack him? How did he dare? He did not attack the man because he wanted his opponent to let their guard down, and he did not want to expose the fact that his chaotic elemental magic source had stored arge amount of energy. However, since he was attacked, it seemed like it was against the rule if he did not counter it. Watson raised his right hand; he wanted to activate the chaotic-elemental magical source to eliminate the old man in front of him. However, he saw a scene that surprised him. After the old man cast a spell, he did not even look at the result. He turned around and ran away as he shouted, ¡°President Audrey, I havepleted my mission! It seemed like the mysterious elite in ckmoon Castle had depleted his energy; he did not even dodge my attack. Their knights and dragons seemed to have lost their strength as well. Come over here, quickly!¡± It was as if a big question mark had appeared above Watson¡¯s head. He was confused. It was not only him, but it seemed like the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck, who were resting by his feet, also raised their heads to look at themotion. Their huge eyes were filled with confusion. Even the injured knights scratched their heads. It was true that they were injured, but why did that man say that they had lost their strength? Where did that old mane from, and why did he spread such fake news? The people from the Mage Guild were excited when they heard that. Two bronze-tier mages even deviated from their original direction. They no longer approached the ckmoon Castle. Instead, they went to Watson and began to chant spells. ¡°The tinum-tier elite from the ckmoon Castle is finished. Then, why are we still sneaking in? We can just kill him directly.¡± They heard that President Audrey wanted Watson¡¯s head, and she had offered a high price of 1,000 gold coins for it. It was an excellent opportunity that did note often. Soon, two bronze-tier fireballs went straight for Watson. Watson lowered his raised hand and allowed the explosive fireballs to hit his body. He used the magical source of the chaotic-elemental to absorb them. Then, he looked at the person in front of him as if he was looking at a fool. It seemed like he did not need to make a move. He had a better idea of how to deal with the people in front of him. Chapter 146 - No Need To Attack

Chapter 146: No Need To Attack

Leonard retreated as he looked behind him. When he noticed that two bronze-tier mages had turned their heads and started to cast spells at Watson, he cursed silently in his heart. ¡®Idiot.¡¯ He had struck Watson on the orders of President Audrey. He started fleeing without even looking after he had attacked. That was due to the fear he felt in his heart. He had a strong feeling that if he attacked Watson at that time, he would be fatally wounded. The truth was not dissimr to what he had anticipated. The silver-tier spell he had cast, a chain of exploding fireballs,nded on Watson¡¯s body. It was like a stone sinking into the sea¡ªit was absorbed quickly. The spells cast by the two bronze-tier mages were also absorbed. Watson stood in the sky as he looked at them. He did not counterattack, as if hecked the strength to do so. That scene did not pique Leonard¡¯s desire to fight. It instead caused his hair to stand on end. His ominous sense of despair grew stronger. He used to be a hunter in Monte Town before bing a mage in the Mage Guild after his magical talent was tested in his teens. Outstanding hunters would usually show weakness to their prey before catching them. They would kill their prey after they let down their guard. ¡°If those idiots believe that the opposing party is easy to bully, then let them go! I do not think I will be able toplete the mission that the President has assigned to me.¡± He only wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. He did not mind who carried out the mission as long as it was not him. Soon after, he dashed to the door near ckmoon Castle, right in front of Audrey. ¡°ording to my observations, President Audrey, the opposing party has lost hisbat capability, indeed. It could not even withstand our mages¡¯ attacks. I believe that now is the best time to attack ckmoon Castle.¡± He lied about everything. However, he did not give a hoot about it because he needed to survive. It was better for others to die than him. ¡°Do you understand what you are saying, Leonard?¡± Audrey was infiltrating the ckmoon Castle. When she heard Leonard¡¯s words, she narrowed her eyes and fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You already know how much I despise liars. You have not even used your full strength yet, and you already know the enemy has lost his fighting ability?¡± Leonard¡¯s face froze, and he quickly exined, ¡°I was able to make such a judgment precisely because I did not use all of my strength. I did not even dare to fight back because I was not using my full strength. Does that not show that the other party has lost the ability to resist?¡± ¡°Leonard¡ª¡± Audrey was about to say something when Ron cut her off. ¡°Audrey, you said you would give me a thousand gold coins if I killed the youth in the sky. Is that right?¡± Ron had stayed by Audrey¡¯s side for his own safety after she had asked the astrologer about the battle n. Audrey would never lie to him. If anything were to happen, he would be sure to be by Audrey¡¯s side. He could not hold back any longer after he heard Leonard¡¯s report. He was not an exceptionally bright individual. Despite being thergest mercenary corps in Monte Town, he knew that the North Wind mercenary group¡¯s only had tens of thousands of gold coins in savings. The 1000 gold coins represented one-tenth of their total assets. Furthermore, he had witnessed Leonard¡¯s attack and the subsequent attacks of the bronze-tier mages. Watson had only resisted the attacks, not retaliated. Even a tinum-tier elite who did not know how to retaliate would be a target. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a man of my words.¡± Audrey turned to look at Ron with a strange gaze. ¡°I shall ept that mission. There¡¯s no need to say any superfluous words. You should prepare the 1000 gold coins.¡± Ron turned around after he said that. He spread his snow-whitebat aura wings and flew straight toward Watson. ¡°Idiot.¡± Audrey made a snide remark. She had only wanted to scold Leonard because she was well acquainted with him. He was as astute as a fox. He had to have discovered some danger because he ran back so quickly. Only a fool like Ron would be fooled. Of course, she did not have to stop Ron from going on his own initiative. ¡°I will settle the score with you when the matter is over,¡± she said as she red at Leonard. Audrey took the initiative to approach the astrologer and said respectfully, ¡°You have not made a move, Lord Astrologer. Instead, you have been standing around, staring. Do you have any ideas?¡± The astrologer had been following her and stroking his beard ever since she had devised the battle n. His gaze was fixed on the young man atop the castle. She had no idea what he was looking at. Her original n had been to destroy ckmoon Castle. Then, she desired to learn how the youth reassembled the Great Sin Mask. Perhaps she could persuade the astrologer to assist her inpleting the mission. If she could get information from Watson while he was alive, she certainly did not want to get it from a corpse. ¡°I am looking up at the child in the sky. Amazing, truly amazing. To be a gold-tier mage at the age of ten! He appears to have also cultivated abat aura. His achievements in the field of warriors are also not insignificant either. That kind of talent is something I have never seen before in my life.¡± The astrologer¡¯s deep eyes shone as he looked at Watson. His right eye was brilliant gold, and his left was milky white. The Eye of Insight was a gold-tier spell that could detect the enemy¡¯s information. He had not used it when they had exchanged blows earlier because they were too far apart. He used it when they were close to see if Watson had indeed lost hisbat ability, and he had discovered something very interesting. Gold-tier? Audrey did not seem to believe what she was hearing from the astrologer. ¡°That young man fought you for more than ten minutes. He has the potential to be a tinum-tier mage. What makes you think he is gold-tier?¡± When was it appropriate for a gold-tier warrior to engage inbat with a tinum-tier elite? It was not an exaggeration to say that a tinum-tier elite was equivalent to a hundred gold-tier elites. ¡°Aside from the fact that the dragon in that castle cast the majority of those spells, a person¡¯s strength is dependent on a variety of factors. If a gold-tier mage has a lot of magic in his body, then it is not unusual for them to cast a tinum-tier spell. But the power of the spell would be weaker. Then there is the use of potions to boost one¡¯s strength quickly or enhance a weapon. There are as many options as one requires,¡± the astrologer exined patiently. He noticed a short figure standing above ckmoon Castle as he cast a few kilometers away. He had assumed it was a dwarf or a demihuman, but only after seeing it up close did he realize he was mistaken. The Eye of Insight could see not only the flow of magic elements andbat aura in a person¡¯s body but also their bones. In his eyes, the young man¡¯s body was wrapped in different colored lines. That was the path of thebat aura and magical elements in his body, particrly the abdomen. The color looked intense, as if it concealed terrifying energy. Snow-white bones were hidden beneath the colorful lines. The bones in the youth¡¯s body were thin and fragile. They were still in their infancy and belonged to a child. It was possible to fake one¡¯s appearance and age, but not one¡¯s bones. The astrologer found it difficult to believe that the person who had fought him, the kingdom¡¯s oldest and most knowledgeable mage, for so long was actually a child. Should he try to recruit him? When he discovered the mage who had altered the world¡¯s structure, he had two thoughts. The first was to recruit him, and the second was to kill him. After learning that Watson had killed a silver-tier mage in Monte Town, the decision to kill him had sounded better. However, the idea of recruiting Watson became appealing when he realized his opponent was a child. At his age, he was already a gold-tier mage who could cast tinum-tier spells. If they were to nurture his talents, perhaps he could reach diamond-tier in a period, or even starlight-tier? The astrologer¡¯s breathing wasbored. He had been alive for hundreds of years, and his strength wouldst the rest of his life. He could train a disciple and add to his illustrious titles. He saw Watson as a world treasure. He could not take his gaze away from him, so he cleared his throat and said thoughtfully, ¡°Audrey, please call off your subordinates. There is no need to continue fighting for the time being.¡± Audrey was dumbfounded. Chapter 147 - One-Hit Kill

Chapter 147: One-Hit Kill

¡°Are you serious, Lord Astrologer? Did you not agree to my battle n? Why did you ask me to stop so abruptly?¡± Was he aware of any danger, or did the astrologer have a better n? She was unable to recall their opponent¡¯s tinum-tier elite. Oh, he was a gold-tier elite. He must have beenpletely exhausted. Was it not the best time to attack, as the dragon and guards in the castle were all exhausted? The mysterious tinum-tier fighter in her heart had been demoted to gold-tier, which relieved a lot of the pressure in her heart. No matter how powerful a mere gold-tier elite was, they could not turn the world upside down. ¡°Do you have any doubts about my words, Audrey?¡± Audrey felt her body tensed as the astrologer¡¯s eyes narrowed and his voice rose slightly. An invisible force seemed to be pressing down on her from all sides. She immediately bowed her head respectfully. ¡°Lord Astrologer, I would not dare. I shall contact my men right away.¡± Audrey did as she was told, even though she was muttering in her heart. She waved her right hand in the air and released an earth-yellow magic ball. The magical ball exploded in a burst of brilliant light. That was a retreat signal explicitly created for the battle by the Mage Guild. A group of mages and soldiers from the North Wind mercenary group retreated to her side when they saw that signal. Only Ron, who had just rushed out, did not return because he had already run to Watson¡¯s location. ¡°Lord Astrologer, Ron does not appear to have seen the signal I sent out. Do you want me to contact him again?¡± ¡°No need.¡± When confronted with the question, the astrologer waved his hand and stared at Watson as if he were looking at an unpolished piece of jade. ¡°Allow Ron to try. In any case, he will never be able to defeat that child. It just so happens that I am curious to see how much potential that child has.¡± Even though he was astounded by Watson¡¯s talent, he was still hesitant. After all, the battle had just razed more than half of ckmoon City. If Watson were envious of him, it would be akin to raising a tiger to make it stronger. ¡®The astrologer seems to admire him very much.¡¯ Audrey clenched her fists silently and pursed her lips as she realized what he meant. She prayed for Ron to kill Watson. That way, the astrologer¡¯s astrologer¡¯s me would have nothing to do with her, and she would be able to get what she desired. She did not think much of the astrologer¡¯s prediction that Ron would not be a good match for Watson. She was aware of Ron¡¯s strength. He had a 40-60 chancepared to her. A warrior could barelypete with a mage of the same level, but he possessed exceptional talent. Watson was only a gold-tier elite. He must have used some unique method to be able to demonstrate the strength of a tinum-tier warrior. Furthermore, he was already exhausted. He was no match for Ron. Audrey looked up at the sky to console herself. .. Watson hovered in the sky as he observed everything in front of him with cold eyes. He had seen the Mage Guild scatter and break free from the siege of ckmoon Castle. He had been nervous, debating whether or not to release the magic umted in the source. Finally, the other party sent two or three people to send a round of magic at him before they retreated. ¡°It is fine if I let them attack me. It doesn¡¯t really matter. I still have the ability to store more energy.¡± Just as that thought entered Watson¡¯s mind, he noticed the other party reassemble. Only a burly and attractive man with snow-whitebat aura wings on his back approached him. Did he want to fight him? He had no idea what the other party was thinking. Meanwhile, the man with the snow-white wings had arrived more than ten meters ahead of him and was peering down at him from above. ¡°Are you the most powerful person in that castle? Please tell me your name. My name is Ron, and I am the North Wind mercenary group¡¯s leader in Monte Town. I am also Monte Town¡¯s strongest gold-tier warrior. I hope you will remember my name because it will be thest name you will ever hear.¡± Ron took the long knife with the carved wolf head and slung it over his shoulder. Snowkes condensed around him and slowly rotated to form a storm. Watson looked at Ron when he heard that. He deduced that the person was one of the enemy¡¯s rare gold-tier warriors. It was worth it for him to make a move; destroying him might lower the enemy¡¯s morale. In Ron¡¯s opinion, Watson only gave him a passing nce before he moved away. He did not say anything, as if he was disgusted by him. That irritated him a little. He was a gold-tier warrior. The person in front of him should at least say something to show his respect. He could also use harsh words, such as ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll be dead¡± or ¡°Cut the crap,e and fight.¡± The child did not say anything; did he think he was farting? ¡°Since you haven¡¯t prepared yourst words, then I can only say I¡¯m sorry.¡± With a cold snort, thebat aura wings on Ron¡¯s back pped, and the long saber in his hand turned into a snow-white stream of light that streaked across the sky. ¡°Since you have not prepared your final words, I can only say that I am sorry.¡± Ron snorted coldly as thebat aura wings on Ron¡¯s back pped, and the long saber in his hand had transformed into a snow-white stream of light that streaked across the sky. ¡°Gold-tierbat technique¡ªIce Dragon Roar!¡± The snowkes around Ron thickened and floated around him and formed a long ice-colored dragon. No one knew when a dark cloud had appeared in the sky and blocked the sunlight. There was a roaring dragon beneath the dark cloud, and the temperature had dropped a few degrees. When one¡¯sbat aura was cultivated to its utmost, it could also have magical effects. For the first time, a gold-tierbat aura could change the weather. When the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group saw the attack, they gasped. They were taken aback. The ckmoon Knights in the castle appeared to be nervous as well. Watson, however, did not allow them to act. They would not act recklessly as knights with strict discipline, no matter how anxious they were. Ron looked around from the corner of his eyes as he released hisbat skills. He was pleased with everyone¡¯s reaction. After all, Watson possessed the strength of a tinum-tier elite, so he was extremely cautious. In that attack, he did not hold back. If he were lucky, that attack could cut off Watson¡¯s head and give him 1,000 gold coins. Only the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck, who were on the ground, raised their heads and looked up. They lowered their heads quickly and yawned sleepily. ¡°That person is equipped with a gold-tier battle technique. His weapon appears to be gold-tier as well. It seems that we can¡¯t kill him directly.¡± Watson noticed Ron rush up to him after he said those words, and his gaze was drawn primarily to the fighting technique Ron had unleashed. Despite being a gold-tier warrior, hisbat aura had been upgraded due to the fusion system, and hecked a decent fighting technique. He had nned to wait until he was familiar with Nightingale before learning a few moves from her. Since Nightingale was summoned away by the border count in a hurry, it seemed like that moment was a good time. If Ron knew Watson was thinking about that when he was under attack, he would be furious. Watson extended his right hand toward Ron. ¡°The Source of Chaotic Magic, activate.¡± A massive shadow of an evil eye appeared behind him. It emitted a gray light that shot straight into the clouds. The dark clouds in the sky were dispersed because of Ron¡¯s appearance. The huge pir of light was connected to the sunlight, and it formed an illusory symbol of the primal chaotic element in the sky. It was surrounded by six smaller symbols that represented earth, fire, water, wind, and darkness. ¡°It¡¯sing¡ªthe new element that changed the world!¡± At the location where the Mage Guild had gathered, the astrologer¡¯s hand on his beard suddenly stopped. He yanked a few strands of his beard, and his eyes widened with delight. The thing that the youth had not used during the battle with him was about to be used. ¡°That magic does not appear to be weak. I have heard that whenever a new magical element is created, it gains the favor of its source! The reason that youth could cast tinum-tier spells must be rted to that source. I wonder if his tinum-tier spells correspond to that element.¡± The astrologer believed that witnessing the birth of new magic was akin to seeing the dawn of a new era. Whether he would kill or recruit Watson depended on the strength of his magic. There was no need to enlist Watson if it was a simple magical element. Ron rushed in front of Watson with his fighting technique while he was deep in his thoughts. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the long ice-colored dragon wrapped around Ron¡¯s body copsed inch by inch. It quickly devolved into nothingness, as if the world were a nk canvas and Ron was a drawing. An invisible and massive eraser was wiping the colors in the image to create a strange and terrifying scene. Everyone there widened their eyes; they were unable to make a sound. A few secondster, the eraser finally brushed against Ron¡¯s body. The snow-white wings on his back disappeared in an instant, and the skin on his body seemed to have been wiped away. He spat out blood and flew straight in front of Watson, who grabbed him by the neck. It had only been a few seconds since Ron had attacked and restrained. It was only one move, and the oue had already been decided. Chapter 148 - The Fusion Of Peak Fighting Techniques

Chapter 148: The Fusion Of Peak Fighting Techniques

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Silence. The whole of ckmoon Castle was deafeningly quiet. Nobody expected Ron, who had used a gold-tier fighting technique, to lose so easily to Watson, who had done nothing at all. Watson was like a god, with a huge illusory eye behind him. He gripped Ron¡¯s neck even tighter. Everyone, including Ron himself, thought he was going to kill him. Watson made a startling remark that caught everyone off guard. ¡°Your gold-tier fighting technique is impressive. I will spare your life if you hand over all of your fighting techniques! Oh, and there is that knife, too.¡± Watson snatched the long knife carved with a wolf¡¯s head from Ron¡¯s body as he spoke. He stuffed it into his spatial pouch on his waist without even looking at it. Ron fought hard to open his blood-sttered eyes. There was only a trace of shock and fury in his eyes. What surprised him was Watson¡¯s ability to maintain such powerful strength after such a grueling battle. What irritated him was Watson¡¯sck of respect for him, as if defeating him was purely for the weapons and fighting skills he possessed. It meant that his life was meaningless without them. He felt as if he had been insulted once more. As a warrior, it was sometimes more important to maintain one¡¯s dignity than to live. Roar! He opened his mouth and roared. Ron¡¯s body suddenly expanded, and snow-white hair emerged from his body. His blood-stained muscles were covered with ayer of white skin. His head had also changed from that of a human to that of a ferocious wolf. Watson¡¯s hand was instantly opened when his neck thickened several times of its original size. Ron¡¯s transformed ice field wolf howled into the sky before crashing to the ground. The earth shook as sound waves rolled out in all directions. The ckmoon Knights, among others, frowned in pain when they heard the sound. The Wolf King¡¯s power was unstoppable. Ron¡¯s aura had be ten times stronger after transforming into a magical beast. His strength and speed had been greatly improved in that form. That was thest time he would fail. Ron¡¯s silver-white pupils, which had transformed into a giant wolf, looked fiercely at the sky as he turned his head. Suddenly, he was taken aback. Watson¡¯s eyes were rapidly magnified as he floated through the sky. When he turned around, the other person had already arrived above his head and punched him. ¡°What are you yelling about?¡± Roar! ¡°Still shouting?¡± Roar... Wuuuuu... ¡°If you continue to shout, I will smash your head into pieces¡ªas long as I get the battle technique that you just disyed. I will ask you again¡ªwill you give it to me?¡± His fists carried a fierce fighting spirit as theynded on Ron¡¯s head. They smashed Ron¡¯s massive wolf head with punches after punches, causing it to sink deep into the soil. The back of Ron¡¯s head had caved in. Ron¡¯s cry changed from heroic to pitiful, and the Wolf King had transformed into a Husky in an instant. Watson sat on his body after punching Ron a few times to ensure he could not get up. ¡°I am going to count to three. If you do not give it to me, I will kill you on the spot.¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Warriors may die on the battlefield, but they will never beg for mercy from the enemy.¡± Ron¡¯s giant wolf shook its head with difficulty. It opened its bloody mouth and spoke in humannguage. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Kill me if you have the ability. The astrologer is standing right next to you. He will not let you go if you kill me.¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°F*ck, why are you counting so fast? I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it to you, alright?¡± When Ron realized Watson was about to raise his right hand and murder him mercilessly, he quivered. He spat out a ball of light containing two secret manuals from his mouth. One was the Ice Dragon Roar, a gold-tier fighting technique, and the other was the Snowfall Breathing Cannon, a gold-tier fighting technique. He had spent a lot of time and money gathering those two secret manuals. The first was a fighting technique he could use in his human form, and the second was a fighting technique that allowed him to utilize his beast form fully, but Watson beat him up before he could use it. Watson took the secret manual and looked at it in front of him. [Gold-tier fighting technique¡ªIce Dragon Roar] [Effect: releases superior ice-elemental Battle Aura, condensing into an ice dragon over ten meters long, dealing arge amount of damage to those below gold-tier.] [Additional effects: freezing (causes frostbite and freezing effect), weakening draconic aura (simtes an ice dragon with a certain degree of stunning effect)] [Gold-tier fighting technique¡ªSnowfall Breathing Cannon] [Effect: umtes arge amount of ice-elementalbat aura in the body. After releasing it, it can form an overwhelming snowke waterfall; the power is enough to destroy a small mountain.] [Additional effects: charge up (with an increase in brewing time, the power will gradually increase), ssh (damage will be received outside of the attack range. The damage will decrease as the distance increases).] Watson could not help but feel pleased after looking over the two battle techniques. Even among gold-tier elites, those two battle techniques were top-notch. The higher the technique¡¯s level, the more prone it was to magic. Furthermore, it was not the same as magic. Despite the limited range, it was simpler and faster to use. ¡°Even if you steal my battle techniques, B*stard, it will be useless. Both of those battle techniques are from the ice elements. If you do not master the ice-elementalbat aura, you will not be able to learn it even if you get it,¡± Ron mocked from below Watson. ¡°Also, I have given you everything. Can you let me go now?¡± He was humiliated to be defeated by Watson in front of everyone. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know the ice-elementalbat aura?¡± Watson nced at Ron. Since he was in a good mood, he decided to exin a little more. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know the ice-elementalbat aura, I still have a way to learn those two battle techniques immediately.¡± ¡°What a joke! If you can learn those two battle techniques in an instant, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± When Ron heard that, heughed sarcastically. He had spent a few years honing those two skills. Those gold-tier battle techniques could already usebat aura to trigger changes in the world. Every move had a fixed trajectory, and remembering them took a lot of conditioning. No matter how talented Watson was, it was impossible to learn gold-tier battle techniques in a few months. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you Father on the spot.¡± ¡°Please remember what you said. System, fuse it for me.¡± Those words rang in Ron¡¯s ears as he was still in a state of disbelief. The two secret manuals Watson held in his hands then transformed into light balls, fused, and entered his body. [Congrattions, Master. You have sessfully fused two gold-tier fighting techniques. You have obtained the peak gold-tier fighting technique, Thousand de Ice Soul de.] [Peak Gold-tier fighting technique¡ªThousand de Ice Soul de] [Effects: condenses a tinum-tier ice de by your side. It can cut through anything. It can also take the initiative to split the ice de into countless tiny pieces and reassemble within a hundred-meter radius around your body.] [Additional effects: Armor Pration (attacks part of the opponent¡¯s defense), freezing, sturdiness, pration (can pass through any tangible or intangible material).] [Additional skills: when attacking, can summon ice dragons and ice wolves to protect the body.] Watson¡¯s palm made a sound when he raised his right hand. Ayer of icy blue ice crystals appeared from his fist, gradually spreading to his arm and continued to extend. A tinum-colored longsword appeared in his hand shortly after that. The sword¡¯s de was razor-sharp, and an ice dragon and an ice wolf tangled on the hilt, roaring at each other. It was a startling sight to see. ¡°Not bad. With thebined fighting skills, it¡¯s equivalent to me mastering three gold-tier fighting skills at once! When I encounter closebat or fast attack situations, it¡¯s more convenient to use fighting skills than magic. those three fighting skills make up for my shorings to arge extent.¡± ¡°It is not bad. It is the equivalent of me mastering three gold-tier fighting techniques at once! When I am in closebat or need to attack quickly, I prefer to use fighting skills rather than magic. These three skills can make up for a lot of my shorings.¡± Whoosh! Watson only waved his hand lightly on the ground. After the ground cracked open, the cold air gathered above. A ten-meter-long iceberg appeared out of nowhere, several meters in height. The iceberg¡¯s tip, like a sword piercing the clouds, pointed toward the sky. Ron could not say anything sarcastic after he saw that scene. He had practiced ice-elementalbat aura and knew how difficult it was to create a massive iceberg with it. He did not expect Watson to say that he had mastered ice-elementalbat aura. What surprised him even more was that after Watson created the iceberg, he snapped his fingers. The ice dragon sculpture that extended from his arm immediately flew out and roared in the sky; that move was like the gold-tier battle skill, Ice Dragon Roar, that he had just used, and it was even better than his. Even more surprising to him was that after Watson created the iceberg, he snapped his fingers, and the ice dragon sculpture that extended from his arm flew out and roared in the sky. The move was nearly identical to the gold-tier battle skill he had just used, the Ice Dragon Roar, but it was even better. ¡°He really learned my battle skill?¡± Ron¡¯s eyes widened as he struggled to find the right words to say. He had learned someone else¡¯s move just by watching it once. That person in front of him was some kind of monster. He wished he had not listened to Audrey¡¯s words. No matter how weak Watson was, he could not stand a chance against such a terrifying monster. The fact that Watson had looked at him with a cute face after he had used his fighting technique was the thing that he regretted the most. ¡°Sir, did you not say you would call me Father as soon as I figured out your battle skills? You can start now.¡± Chapter 149 - Be My Disciple

Chapter 149: Be My Disciple

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Not only did he instantly pick up other people¡¯s fighting techniques, but he also mastered them and improved the quality! Such ability is truly¡ª¡± After witnessing what Watson had done, the astrologer outside ckmoon Castle could no longer remain calm. It was already shocking enough to create new magical elements that did not belong to the world. His levels of achievement in the cultivation ofbat aura were also impressive. The kingdom had rare geniuses who could cultivate both magic and battle aura simultaneously, but their aplishments were modest, given that a person¡¯s energy was limited. It was preferable to concentrate their efforts on one of the two. In the astrologer¡¯s opinion, there had not been a second person in the kingdom for hundreds of years as good as Watson, who had achieved extremely high achievements on both sides. ¡°That kid¡¯s talent is far beyond my wildest dreams. It would be a pity to kill him.¡± For a brief moment, the astrologer smoothed his beard and considered his options. ¡°Young man, let Ron go!¡± he said as he walked to the sky slowly until he stood opposite Watson. ¡°We have been at odds for quite some time. How about a truce?¡± Truce? Watson shifted his gaze to the elderly gentleman in front of him. The old man exerted terrifying pressure on him. That was the first time he had felt anything like that since arriving in that world. It was as if the person in front of him was a tall mountain or an ocean rather than a person. ¡°They call me the Astrologer. I believe you already know that.¡± The astrologer¡¯s expression became more and more benevolent, ¡°Previously, I heard that you killed an elder of the Mage Guild in Monte Town. Old Man, I thought that you were some extremely evil person. That¡¯s why I came to annihte the ckmoon Castle! ¡°But now, it seems that I misunderstood. Your talent is outstanding. Staying in such a remote ce like the border is aplete waste of your life. How about it? Do you want to be my disciple?¡± ¡°I heard that you killed a Mage Guild elder,¡± the astrologer said; his face seemed benevolent. ¡°I was under the impression that you are evil. That is why I havee to destroy the ckmoon Castle! However, it now appears that I have misunderstood. Your talent is exceptional. Staying in such a remote location like the border is aplete waste of your talent. What do you think? Would you like to be my disciple?¡± Hiss! As soon as the astrologer spoke, the crowd immediately gasped, especially the people from the Mage Guild. They were well aware that the astrologer had spent hundreds of years in seclusion in the sky temple. It had been a long time since he had left the temple, let alone epted a disciple. Many nobles, including the royal family, begged him to let them be one of his disciples, but the astrologer had always refused. The astrologer wanted to ept a small, unknown child from ckmoon Castle as his disciple? The mages¡¯ eyes shed with envy as they looked at Watson. Audrey locked her gaze on Watson and bit her lower lip. She was enraged as well as jealous. Even though Watson¡¯s talent was incredible, she did not believe the astrologer would be interested in him. Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Watson pick up Ron¡¯s battle technique so quickly. Who could possibly remedy such a monstrous talent? No one in the kingdom would be a match for him if she let him go. She had to nip that danger in the bud. Audrey was anxious, but she did not dare to attack Watson in front of the astrologer. Watson burst outughing just as she was trying toe up with a solution. ¡°The astrologer? I¡¯ve said it before; I do not give a d*mn who you are. Let us fight if you want to fight. If you want to stop fighting, then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t agree.¡± ckmoon Town had been destroyed because of the astrologer. The ckmoon Knights would have died as well if it had not been for the fact that he had exhausted most of the castle¡¯s resources to keep them safe. On the other hand, the astrologer had expressed his admiration for him and expressed his desire to ept him as a disciple. Everything the astrologer had done up to that point had been to see if he was qualified to be a disciple. The border uncle had used the manor owners¡¯ allied forces to test him, and it was only natural for him to sacrifice the lives of innocent people to achieve his goal. Thew of the jungle was a habit in that world. He was different. He advocated for equality for all as a modern transmigrator. He had always despised the way powerful people did things. Furthermore, since he wore the Great Sin Mask, his emotions were easily agitated, and he could no longer control the fury in his heart. The astrologer¡¯s breath came to a halt as Watson spoke. He did not seem to anticipate that someone would reject his request. The Mage Guild¡¯s other members were equally stunned. They had not anticipated Watson¡¯s refusal to agree and even his rudeness toward the astrologer. He must have been too fed up with his life. They did not expect Watson to flicker in front of the astrologer after he finished speaking and released the battle technique he had just fused. ¡°Peak gold-tier battle technique¡ªThousand de Ice Soul de!¡± He reached out and grabbed at the sky with his hand. The Roaring Ice Dragon in the sky immediately shattered into countless dazzling ice crystals. The distance between them was a few fingers as they scattered and connected again. At first nce, it appeared as if there was an invisible force holding them in ce, but it quickly transformed into a long ice sword that was over ten meters long. Watson swept across with the ice sword¡¯s end in his hand as a ring-shaped ravine appeared on the ground. The sword aura spread the ice storm and caused solid ice to form quickly on the ground. The Thousand de Ice Soul de in Watson¡¯s hand had already appeared in front of the astrologer and wrapped him in a spiral shape light. As a fighting technique on the verge of tinum-tier, the power of the Thousand de Ice Soul de was that it could change ording to its master¡¯s thoughts, making it difficult to grasp. ¡°Wandering earth elements, listen to my call and solidify into an indestructible shield! Silver-tier magic¡ªEarth Barrier.¡± Four thick stone walls erupted around the astrologer, shielding him from the outside world while he attempted to destroy the Thousand de Ice Soul de. Time was of the essence, so he could only use silver magic to deal with it first. However, when confronted by his defense, the scattered pieces of the Thousand de Ice Soul de quickly transformed into tiny ice-elemental particles, drilling through the defense¡¯s cracks and reassembling them into the shape of an ice de within the defense. A cold light shed, and the four stone shields were cut off from the inside with a swoosh. White frost had smoothed out and solidified the broken edges. The astrologer was no longer there. A massive magical array appeared beneath his feet, and he emerged from nowhere, dozens of meters away. A wisp of white beard fell as he touched his beard subconsciously. His head would have fallen as well if he had not retreated quickly. He must have gone crazy. Everyone in the Mage Guild pressed their brows together. Watson was not joking when he said he wanted to kill the astrologer who had made it clear that he wanted to recruit him. ¡°How dare you! The astrologer thought highly of you and was kind enough to take you in as his disciple to guide you. You did not appreciate his kindness, and you even wanted to kill him? You also killed an elder from Mage Guild, ughtered some of mypanions from the former Demoness Church, and stole treasures that belonged to me! People like you¡ªvicious and evil¡ªshouldn¡¯t exist in this world!¡± Audrey shouted loudly. She had been worried that the astrologer would refuse to kill Watson, but she was no longer concerned. ¡°The president is right.¡± ¡°I urge you to destroy that ignorant kid, Lord Astrologer.¡± The other Mage Guild members followed suit. ¡°Are you sure you do not want to be my disciple, Brat? It¡¯s my fault for destroying your home; consider this as a way to pay off that debt. Stop. Consider your options carefully. What¡¯s in it for you to continue fighting?¡± The astrologer was not angry even though Watson had hurt him; he was even more interested. Watson¡¯s ability to injure him only served to highlight his immense potential. He had only two pastimes in his life. One was to conduct new magic research, and the other was to train disciples. Watson happened to be the only one who had both. Watson chuckled. Facing the Astrologer¡¯s words, Watson smiled. He turned his head to look at the ckmoon Iron Knights who had been standing still in the ckmoon Castle since the beginning, ¡°Everyone, tell that mage from the kingdom, what is the rule of our ckmoon Castle when dealing with enemies?¡± Watson smiled when he heard the astrologer¡¯s words. He turned his head to look at the ckmoon Knights who had been standing still in the castle since the beginning and asked, ¡°Everyone, tell that mage, what is the rule of ckmoon Castle when dealing with enemies?¡± ¡°The first evil must be killed, and thest evil must be exterminated! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The ckmoon Knights roared at the top of their lungs; blue veins appeared on their necks, and their voices shook the sky. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Watson¡¯s grin faded. ¡°You have invaded my home, and you are my enemies. No matter what you do or say, that will not change! As long as you are my enemies, you must die.¡± ¡°Kid, do not be so arrogant. The astrologer gave way to you. You would have... if you hadn¡¯t...¡± Audrey stood in front of the mage as she fanned the mes on purpose. She was eager to incite the astrologer¡¯s wrath so that he would kill Watson. ¡°You talk too much.¡± With a swoosh, Watson¡¯s eyes were cold. He used the teleportation ability unique to gold-tier warriors and disappeared from midair. He appeared in front of her. A cold light shed. Before Audrey could react, a cracking sound came from her face. Watson¡¯s eyes were cold with a swoosh. He used the teleportation ability unique to gold-tier warriors and disappeared from midair. He appeared in front of her. A cold light shed, and before Audrey could react, a cracking sound echoed from her face. Chapter 150 - A Complete Great Sin Mask

Chapter 150: A Complete Great Sin Mask

Crack! Ayer of a transparent mask as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wing split into three translucent pieces approximately the same size on Audrey¡¯s face. Theynded right in Watson¡¯s hands. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Audrey arched her brows bitterly. Then she extended her hand in an attempt topete with Watson. Watson brandished his Thousand de Ice Soul de. The de, made of ice crystal shards that shone like diamonds, cut through Audrey¡¯s waist with a dull thud. Audrey was swept back by the powerful force, and her gorgeous mage robe was shed open, revealing her fair skin beneath. As he grabbed the transparent mask, Watson¡¯s eyes immediately saw its attributes. [Silver-tier special item, Great Sin Mask¡ªPride] [Effect: able to withstand attacks from gold-tier elites.] [Side effect: the host¡¯s emotions will be very vtile after wearing it.] [Additional effects: judgment (determines a person to be guilty and inflicts damage on him, causing him to suffer great pain), immunity (immune to any non-lethal damage).] [Additional skill: protection of the evil god] ¡°As one would expect from the final and most powerful piece of the Great Sin Mask. These two abilities are unrivaled by the otherponents of the Great Sin Mask.¡± As long as he judged that the other party was guilty, the other party would have to bear the consequences. It had nothing to do with physical strength. Even if he were up against a diamond or even a starlight-tier elite, as long as he forcefully determined that the other party was guilty, they would not be spared. As one would expect from skills from Pride¡ªthat was a very proud ability. Watson looked at Audrey and saw that she was not hurt as heughed in his heart. She must have used her immunity ability when he attacked her. His strength was above ten thousand catties due to his frequent consumption of Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs. Thebined power of his gold-tierbat aura and the peak gold-tierbat technique he had just obtained was considerably beyond that of an ordinary gold-tier warrior. It was not even close to Audrey¡¯s ability, demonstrating the power of her immunity skill. As long as it was not fatal, he would not be injured. Audrey turned to face him and said, ¡°Give me my mask, Kid. Not only my mask but also the mask on your face! The Demoness Church owns the Great Sin Mask, so it also belongs to me. That universe revolves around me. Any activity that is detrimental to me will result in repercussions. I hope you will follow my advice and not be resentful.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression darkened as she touched her bare cheek. Her motivation for attacking ckmoon Castle was to reim the Great Sin Mask. She had no idea Watson would steal her mask instead. ¡°Yours?¡± Watson scoffed at Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°I only know that the things in my hands are mine.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death! Earth-elementals that wander the world, please listen to my summons and give sinners heavy shackles. Gold-tier earth-elemental magic, Super Gravity!¡± Audrey chanted quickly, and an earthy yellow ball floated from her grasp. She flung it at Watson. The earthy yellow ball emitted a terrifying gravity and earthy yellow light. Wherever the yellow light covered, the space around it distorted. The earth got quite heavy. The ground began to copse and sink in a radius of dozens of meters. Layers of circr fractures emerged on the ground, with Watson at the center. He had no expression on his face as he felt his body be dozens of times heavier. The abrupt rise in gravity would be enough to cause his body to copse if he were a simple mage. He was still a warrior, though. His strong physique and the fact that he was in gold-tier armor weakened the effect by more than half. He raised his hand, and then there was a thud as he was about to counterattack. Not far away, the astrologer pounded on the staff in his hand, and Audrey¡¯s enchantment vanished; it became invisible. The astrologer walked to Audrey¡¯s side and stopped her from continuing her attack. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve told you. You¡¯re not allowed to attack that youth.¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, he took my things. He¡ª¡± Audrey was furious. She did not want to attack either, but Watson had taken her things. If the person standing in front of her were not the astrologer, she would not be able to suppress the anger in her heart. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a mask. After the Demoness Church was destroyed, the Great Sin Mask had already been reduced to pieces. that mask can be used aspensation for the damages caused by our invasion of ckmoon Castle.¡± The astrologer consoled her softly before he turned to look at Watson. ¡°Young man, are you satisfied with my arrangements? I¡¯ve shown my sincerity. I think we can sit down and have a good talk.¡± He had shown his intention of stopping the war. Since he had given up on the Great Sin Mask, Watson should be able to calm down then. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Watson extended his right hand in answer to the astrologer. A horrifying surge of chaotic-elemental magic spilled from his right hand, transforming into a gray river that surged toward him. Boom! A dozens-of-meter-long deep gully was sted into the ground. In pain, the astrologer and Audrey retreated dozens of meters. The astrologer was fine, but half of his beard was gone. Audrey looked much more miserable, and more than half of her clothes had been washed away, leaving only a few scraps of cloth to cover her womanly parts. Audrey¡¯s face turned hot as she felt the scorching gazes of others around her. Her entire body trembled as she reached out her hand to hide herself. She was Pride, and being seen naked was a massive humiliation for her. ¡°What are you all doing standing there? Kill that little brat as soon as possible! If that little brat does not die today, I am going to kill you all!¡± ¡°Yes, President!¡± The Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group did not dare to gaze at Audrey. Their expressions were somewhat conflicted. They had some regard for Watson at that moment. He had refused to budge on the truce proposal in the face of the astrologer¡¯s continuous attacks. Such tenacity was all too rare in that world. Stubbornness, on the other hand, would frequently lead to disaster. ¡°Audrey...¡± Audrey¡¯s loud voice stopped the astrologer¡¯s speech; she said, ¡°Lord Astrologer, that is enough. I understand you value that child¡¯s feelings. You are a well-respected senior in the kingdom, and I respect your decision. But think about it carefully. Is he deserving of your care? He has not even be your disciple yet, and he is so rude toward you. Will he be even more arrogant as he grows stronger under your care? If he were to be a diamond-tier elite, I believe he would even assassinate His Majesty.¡± Audrey¡¯s words caused the astrologer¡¯s eyes to flicker. ¡°He¡¯s a child, after all. It¡¯s normal for him to have such a temper. However, you are right. If I were to nurture someone who would ultimately harm the kingdom, it would be my negligence.¡± He had been attacked by Watson a few times, so the astrologer was a little angry. He had already bowed his head and attempted to calm the child. Watson simply did not appreciate his generosity. Was it not only an invasion? He could rebuild the town if it were destroyed. Was it necessary to be that angry? Did he genuinely believe the astrologer did not care about his dignity? The Astrologer raised his head. He could not hide his feelings of sympathy, and he wanted to kill Watson for being so disrespectful even though the young man was extremely talented. Watson did not even look at them; instead, he picked up the mask he had taken from Audrey¡¯s face and said, ¡°Fusion System, activate.¡± As his voice faded, the shattered transparent mask turned into a beam of light and flew onto Watson¡¯s face. It caused Watson¡¯s face, which looked more beautiful than a woman, to emit a holy light instantly. A tinum-tier powerful aura descended on him. At that moment, the Great Sin Mask had finally been reassembled. ¡°Am I seeing things? That kid has restored the Great Sin Mask?¡± The astrologer¡¯s pupils constricted. He knew that Watson was wearing the Great Sin Mask. He had seen it from the moment he arrived. Back then, the King had ordered the extermination of the Demoness Church, and he was one of the participants. After the Great Sin Mask had shattered, the King had ordered many artisans to repair it. In the end, no one in the kingdom was able to do it. The item that no one could fix had been restored in Watson¡¯s hands. The astrologer took a deep breath, reached out, and pressed Audrey¡¯s shoulders that heaved in anger. ¡°Audrey, I think that we still have to consider whether we should attack that youth or not.¡± Not only could he fuse battle techniques and improve them, but he could also repair weapons. Watson had a talent that he had not heard of, and he could not bear to attack him. ¡°Lord Astrologer!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes reddened. If the astrologer had not held her down, she believed that she would have jumped up in anger. Chapter 151 - The Great Sin Beast

Chapter 151: The Great Sin Beast

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [tinum-tier special item, Great Sin Mask plete)] [Effect: able to resist attacks from tinum-tier elites. This item is bound to the host¡¯s soul and can not be taken or lost unless the host dies.] [Additional effect: The Great Sin Beast (the Great Sin Mask) is made from the souls of seven tinum-tier magical beasts that can devour their own desires. The person who obtains this mask can let the magical beast¡¯s soul possess his body and transform into the Great Sin Beast.] [Lucifer, Beast of Pride: a magical beast that lives in the bottomless abyss. It has the appearance of a giant snake and twelve ck wings. It is skilled in both the light and dark elements of magic. It often uses its body to rece the sun in the sky to charm travelers. Hence, it is known as Pride, and it has a special ability to judge and exempt people.] [Beelzebub, the beast of Gluttony: a magical beast shaped like a giant goat and has mouths all over its body. It is skilled in dark-elemental magic and curses. It is also proficient in spreading diseases. It has a special ability to devour and taste delicacies.] [Mammon, the beast of Greed: a magical beast with a single eye. Its entire body is golden, like a giant coin. It often attaches itself to coins and causes merchants to go bankrupt. It also leads people to make wrong decisions. It is skilled in both earth and dark-elemental magic. It can control luck. It has a special ability to increase fortune and good luck.] [Samael, the beast of Wrath: a red dragon that hovers in the eternal forest of the south. It feeds on the sap of the tree of life. Its red blood is highly poisonous. It is a magical beast that spreads death. It is skilled in both dark and light-elemental magic, as well as fire magic. It has the ability to enrage people uniquely.] [Belial, the beast of Sloth: a bird-elemental magical beast with four wings and looks like a god. It lives at the top of the sky and asionally creates storms. It is skilled at both wind and dark-elemental magic. It has special powers such as energy storage and invisible hands.] [Asmodeus, the beast of Lust: A magical beast that looks like a dog with three heads. The three heads represent a human, an ox, and a goat. It is proficient in dark and fire-elemental magic and has mastered high-tierbat aura. It is said to be the guardian of Hell¡¯s gates, with special abilities such as a high-tier charm and a fondness for death.] [Leviathan, the beast of Envy: a giant beast that is shaped like a whale. Its body is covered with spikes. It lives in the depths of the endless sea. It often creates whirlpools to devour ships. It is skilled in both water and dark-elemental magic. It possesses special abilities to force equality and shadow clones.] [Additional skills: protection of the evil god, Death Ray, perfect mimicry, emotional resonance, Primordial Demoness summoning, emotional absorption (absorbs the emotions of others and turns them into one¡¯s own power).] Watson was initially pleasantly delighted by the tinum-tier Great Sin Mask information that emerged in front of him. He had no idea that the Great Sin Mask contained the souls of seven tinum-tier magical monsters. It was no surprise that he had so many talents. The capacity to morph into seven tinum-tier magical animals was akin to mastering the entire mask. He felt a sense of peace in his heart. He felt his emotions were particrly vtile when he wore the iplete Great Sin Mask. That was because the mask contained endless negative emotions devoured by the seven types of magical beasts. It would awaken the dark part of his heart if he were not careful. Watson no longer had any evil thoughts when faced with the massive amount of emotions stored in the mask. Instead, his heart was filled with love because those emotions were a part of his body. He could even sense which person had left those emotions behind. The Great Sin Mask had been around for a long time in the kingdom. During the regime, millions of believers put wishes on the mask. Those feelings were like rays of light. Watson touched one of the glowing balls and immediately sensed a scenario. It was a majestic temple. A strong man with a full beard was kneeling respectfully on the ground and praying to a certain kind-looking woman. The woman was in a gorgeous church robe, and her face was hidden in the gentle light, so it could not be seen clearly. One could only feel the angel-like temperament of her body. ¡°Lady Avril, I repent. I am not an upright person. My wife is sick, but I have fallen in love with a prostitute in a brothel in the royal city and spent a lot of money on her! ¡°I havemitted the sin of lust. I beg you to forgive my sins and eliminate my sinful thoughts. ¡± ¡°Stray Lamb, you know that multiple desires will trigger sin. It is hard to go back in time and correct a mistake. I absolve you of your sins.¡± The woman spoke in a beautiful voice. Then she used the beast of Lust, Asmodeus, to devour the emotions that the burly man wanted to throw away. Watson touched another ball of light, and the scene changed. The scene was on a cold street. A girl in shabby clothes knelt on an empty road as she held a burnt match in her hand. ¡°Other children have parents. Why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t? I don¡¯t expect my parents toe back. I only hope that I can eat delicious food every day, earn a little more money, and live afortable life...¡± At that moment, a pure white hand reached out and stroked the girl¡¯s hair gently. The match in the girl¡¯s hand that was about to go out exploded with an even more intense light. In the light, the girl saw her parents walking toward her with a smile on their faces. Their hands held tes of turkey meat that the chef had prepared. One servant walked about the spacious and bright room, one after another. The me in the firece was warm and sunny. The girl¡¯s eyes were moist; the corners of her lips lifted gradually, and she lost her vitality in her smile. A pair of slender but powerful arms carried her as she murmured softly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re dreaming of; homeless people are on the lookout for phantoms! It is called the sin of greed, a sin of beauty.¡± The scene shattered again. Watson understood that each ball of light represented a memory, and those memories were left behind by Queen Avril, who was transformed into the Great Sin Beast to solve her believers¡¯ problems. ¡°Lady Avril, I identally killed a bandit outside the city. I beg you to forgive my sins. ¡± ¡°I have fallen in love with a married woman. Every day, I would hide outside her courtyard to peek at her. I know that she is not happy because her husband is a violent person. I want to take her away, but I know that that is not right. What should I do?¡± ¡°Lady Avril...¡± .. Voices filled with prayers rang in Watson¡¯s heart; it made the corners of his eyes wet. He suddenly understood what the Great Sin Mask was. That tinum-tier item was a vessel forged with the souls of evil magical beasts. It allowed people to be redeemed in repentance and to see hope. Watson also understood who the former owner of the mask, Avril, was. She was a woman who was as kind as an angel and made him feel bizarrely at ease. He had heard some rumors¡ªQueen Avril became an evil person after the Great Sin Mask influenced her. That was just nonsense. The Great Sin Mask¡¯s only food source was a sin. It was like eating bread, one would find out whether the bread was good or bad, but they would not be bad just because the bread had gone bad. The sin would vanish if the power were released, and the host would be unaffected. Other mysteries seemed to surround Avril¡¯s death. Of course, that was not the time to investigate them. Watson, who had just fused with the entire Great Sin Mask, decided to put its power to the test. ¡°Great Sin Mask, I want to transform into the beast of Pride.¡± An invisible force lifted Watson¡¯s body as he opened his arms. A ck mist erupted on his body, condensing into flesh and bones before forming a hard scale armor. Watson¡¯s body transformed from a child to a thick, long python that could stretch for a hundred meters. The python¡¯s eyes were white-hot like the sun, and it sprouted twelve massive ck wings on its back. The wings pped gently as a strong wind emerged. Watson gradually rose and roared toward the sky as if dissatisfied with the sun that hung there and the stars concealed behind it. Roar! Why were there stars in the sky? Why were they shining? Why could he not be the one to bring light to the world? Watson was unhappy, so his cries reverberated around the castle. The sound waves rolled and suppressed the magical beasts in the castle and caused them to tremble. The sound was not inferior to when he fused the Golden sh into the tinum Dragon King. Chapter 152 - Died Just Like That?

Chapter 152: Died Just Like That?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What is that?¡± The people from the Mage Guild looked up at Watson, who was flying into the sky and cried out in surprise. They had never seen such a terrifying magical beast, and it was even more terrifying than the legendary dragon race. ¡°What a proud beast! Such a noble beast!¡± Audrey also stared at the sky; her expression was ugly. Others might not recognize the magical beast in the sky, but she did because she had been a member of the Demoness Church, and she had personally witnessed the former church¡¯s master, Avril, cast the transformation of the Great Sin Beast. The seven Great Sin Beasts were the magical beasts under the evil god, the Primordial Demoness. They were also the Demoness Church¡¯s guardian beasts. The Great Sin Mask was formed by mixing the important parts of the seven magical beasts with their souls, so it possessed invincible power. Audrey had worked hard for more than ten years to find a way to restore the mask for that reason. At that moment, the Great Sin Mask was fused entirely in front of her, but it did not belong to her. It made her feel very ufortable. In her opinion, that power belonged to her. ¡°You are guilty.¡± Watson, who had transformed into the Pride Beast, opened his bloody mouth and spoke thunderously toward the astrologer and the others. His tone was cold. Even though he had transformed into the Pride Beast and inherited the appearance and abilities of that terrifying magical beast, his thoughts were still his. ¡°All beings are equal. Using your strength to bully those who are weaker than you is the crime of bullying the weak. Wantonly destroying a town and releasing magic is the crime of looking down on life. In the end, you hurt so many people in front of me, and now you want me to stop. You havemitted the crime of pride.¡± Since they were guilty, they had to be judged. Watson¡¯s eyes, which were as bright as the sun, emitted a white-hot light. He pped his wings and flew higher into the sky. The two eyes ovepped and were as bright as the sun. The light in his eyes turned into a sharp sword. It was as if two suns had appeared in the sky. ¡°My eyes! My eyes hurt!¡± A mage waved his magic staff in a panic, trying to cast a magic defense. His eyes were closed because of the blinding light, and tears streamed down his cheeks. However, the light was everywhere and could not be blocked. Before he could cast a spell, the light had already passed through his body, causing his body to burn with ayer of ck mes. He screamed as he fell to the ground. The mage threw his staff and pped his body, trying to extinguish the mes. However, his actions only made the fire grow bigger and bigger. The raging ck mes burned his body in a few seconds, leaving only ayer of ck ash. The fire fell to the ground like flowing oil, spontaneously approaching the other mages closest to him. tinum-tier spell, Heavenly Reflection! That was a light-elemental spell that Watson had learned after transforming into the Pride Beast, Lucifer. The Pride Beast was good at light and dark-elemental spells. Among them was the Heavenly Reflection, which was a tinum-tier light-elemental spell. It released mes that wereparable to the temperature of the sun. The fire would not be extinguished until the enemy waspletely burned. It also cast a tinum-tier dark-elemental spell, the Moon Reading, which pulled people into endless illusions and made them suffer terrible torture before finally dying in fear. After he cast the Heavenly Reflection spell, Watson could feel that the memory light blobs stored in the Great Sin Mask had dissipated by several hundred. As the Pride Beast, he used emotions to cast the spell and not magical elements. The entire Great Sin Mask had umted several million emotional light blobs. In other words, he could cast simr spells ten thousand times! Initially, he had stored chaotic elements of magic equivalent to the strength of ten tinum-tier elites, so it was not safe for him to destroy the person in front of him. However, after that, he was full of confidence. It was 10,000 times tinum-tier magic; he could raze the entire border to the ground, let alone those few people from the Mage Guild. ¡°tinum-tier spell, Moon Reading, activate!¡± Watson cast the Moon Reading once more, followed closely behind the Heavenly Reflection. The color of his two huge eyes changed from zing white to milky white. Behind him, a massive shadow of the moon appeared as if it wanted to rece the original moon. The moment the shadow appeared, not far away from the mages of the Mage Guild, a soldier from the North Wind mercenary group suddenly let out a scream as the moonlight illuminated him. As he drew a sharp sword from his waist and fiercely stabbed it into the chest of hispanion beside him, his body was covered inbat aura, and his eyes were red. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Two mercenaries cried out in shock. They wanted to step forward and stop him but were forced away by the crazy person who had swung his sword. As they brandished their swords, the crazed soldiers shouted, ¡°Get lost, don¡¯te near me! You bunch of monsters, I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± The Heavenly Reflection mes chased the magicians from the Mage Guild, and they used magic to retreat continuously. As for the North Wind mercenary group members, they were controlled by the Moon Reading and were in a state of madness as they shed wildly with their swords. More than ten people had been sliced into a bloody mess in just a short while and fell to the ground. Panicked cries for help, screams, and the sound of swords as they shed against each other were incessant. Everyone was in a mess. ¡°Lord Astrologer, aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± A ball of heavenly reflected mes was also chasing Audrey. She jumped up and down. She did not have many clothes on her to begin with, so she was bare naked as soon as she made a move. However, she could not care less. She had immunity, so she would not be harmed if she encountered a non-fatal injury. She ran away because she was confident that she would definitely die if she were entangled in the heavenly reflection of the mes. ¡°It seems like I have no choice but to make a move.¡± ¡°Young man, onest question,¡± the astrologer said as he turned to face Watson. ¡°Can you stop? These people are the elites of the Mage Guild of Monte Town. It would be a loss for the kingdom if they were all killed. I also don¡¯t want to see you die. Like I said, if there¡¯s anything we can talk about, we can sit down and discuss it.¡± Watson, who had transformed into a giant magical beast, looked at the astrologer coldly. The thick and long tail of the python swung down; he only uttered two words. ¡°Kneel.¡± The body of the Pride Beast was over a hundred meters long and more than ten meters thick. When its tail fell, it was like a small mountain. It had already set off a storm before it touched the ground. A ravine was formed on the earth. Even a gold-tier warrior would be smashed into a meat paste if he tried to take it head-on. Bang! The astrologer did not have the time to cast any spells. He could only raise his staff and counter Watson¡¯s tail forcefully. Two streams of blood spurted from his nostrils. His body was bent into a shape that was about to break. He knelt on one knee. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the saying¡ªforgive and forget. You¡¯re still so young. It¡¯s not good for you to have such a heavy killing intent!¡± Pang! The astrologer¡¯s other leg also knelt in response. ¡°Old Man, try to persuade me nicely. Don¡¯t me me for not being polite because you don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Hey, are you listening to me? When I get angry, it will get very scary.¡± If the astrologer had not been bleeding from his nostrils and kneeling on the ground, his words would have been even more convincing. When the people from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group saw that scene, their hearts trembled. The powerful astrologer who had lived in the kingdom for hundreds of years had been beaten up so severely by Watson. They had wanted to resist, but after that, they hadpletely lost the will to fight. Roar! Watson, who had transformed into the Pride Beast, roared. He could not be bothered to waste his breath on the astrologer. He swung his tail and swept it across the astrologer¡¯s head, and smashed it into pieces. The astrologer, who had lost his head, fell to the ground. Fresh blood spread on the earth. The mages who were surrounded by the Heavenly Reflection mes no longer tried to run away. The mercenaries who had been controlled by the Moon Reading spell and had fallen into fear also stopped what they were doing. They seemed to have forgotten about the pain. The impact of the scene in front of them had surpassed the pain of their physical bodies. The silent terror spread. Everyone felt that it was not real, but the astrologer had died. The great mage who had taught countless elites and mastered numerous spells had died just like that. ¡°Exactly like that.¡± Watson looked at the ground. The tinum mage who had lived the longest in the kingdom was nothing more than that. His voice boomed, and all was silent below. Chapter 153 - Fusing a Combat Maid

Chapter 153: Fusing a Combat Maid

¡°It¡¯s your turn now. Today, all those who attacked ckmoon Castle will be judged.¡± Watson pped his twelve wings and let out a roar that shook heaven and earth, announcing the death of everyone there. Plop! No one knew who knelt first, but soon, the remaining mages and mercenaries all knelt in Watson¡¯s direction. Their expressions were ashen, and they did not want to resist anymore. ¡°My lord, I do not wish to attack ckmoon Castle. It was all President Audrey¡¯s idea! I was coerced, and I am willing to submit to ckmoon Castle and pay the price for my sins, only that you spare me. I am Leonard, the Mage Guild¡¯s Vice President. At that moment, he looked up at the sky as his beard quivered. He had a hunch that Watson was not someone he could provoke. It was true, but he had not expected that even the astrologer was not a match for Watson. He no longer cared about his dignity or his face as long as he could live; he only wanted to live. ¡°You are a scumbag, Leonard! You betrayed Lady Audrey and even begged the enemy for mercy. You have no backbone at all!¡± Not far away, Martin, who was also a Mage Guild elder, rebuked Leonard angrily. ¡°Do you think he will let you off just like that? How foolish! I¡¯m different from you. Even if I were to die here today, I would protect the President.¡± He did not kneel. Instead, he stood upright. ¡°Is your name Leonard? Please ept my apologies.¡± Martin wanted to curse again, but a voice filled with authority suddenly echoed from the sky; it caused his body to tremble. Watson¡¯s huge magical beast¡¯s eyes swept past Leonard andnded on Martin. ¡°I¡¯m not a cruel person. I can give anyone who surrenders a way out. Sometimes, death is not a punishment but a relief. Those who surrender will be ckmoon Castle¡¯s ves for the rest of their lives to make up for their sins! As for you, you said that you wouldn¡¯t surrender even if you died here. You have a lot of guts.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Martin¡¯s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground with a plop. ¡°I was just joking. I surrender too.¡± He said those words because Watson did not even listen to the astrologer¡¯s words and was determined to kill them. In any case, he would rather die than be stubborn. Who would have thought that Watson would allow him to surrender? Then what was the point of his pretense? Watson could even kill an astrologer. Martin admitted that he could not even begin topare to the astrologer. It would not be exaggerating to say that Watson could kill him with just a nce. ¡°Martin, you¡ª¡± Audrey¡¯s face was livid. Her fingers that were pointing at Martin trembled slightly. Faced with her gaze, Martin turned his head away in shame and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Audrey turned her head to look at the remaining two Mage Guild elders. Hilbert, the so-called Unbreakable Barrier, had long knelt on the ground. Anna was the same. She looked at Audrey innocently. ¡°President, as long as you surrender, you can live. If you live, you will have a future. Why don¡¯t you get down on your knees?¡± ¡°If you want to kneel, you can kneel. I won¡¯t kneel! I am Audrey, the Mage Guild President. I¡¯m a heroine in this world. No one has the right to make me kneel.¡± Audrey pursed her lips. She raised her neck arrogantly when she was about to die. Pa! As soon as she finished speaking, she was hit in the face. She was pushed to kneel on the ground with great force. A bright red palm print appeared on her cheek, swelling up at speed visible to the naked eye. Audrey turned her head in disbelief and found that Watson had deactivated the Great Sin Beast transformation. He had teleported in front of her and gave her a hard p before he stared at her coldly. ¡°You appear to be very pleased with yourself. You¡¯ve clearlymitted acts of aggression against others, and yet you don¡¯t know how to repent?¡± Repent? Ptui. Audrey spat out a mouthful of blood as she maintained her kneeling posture and smirked disdainfully, ¡°Little Brother, don¡¯t get it wrong. You were the one who killed my subordinates and destroyed the Demoness Bandit Gang before Iunched an attack on you! What I¡¯ve done is justice. There¡¯s nothing to regret. If I don¡¯t regret it in the past, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± ¡°Your subordinates wanted to harm my family for their own selfish desires! The Demoness Bandit Gang had done many evil deeds on the border. Countless families have suffered because of them. How can you say that what you did was justified? ¡°In this world, the strong are respected. The strong ones are always right. So what if I step on the weak? They deserved it. It¡¯s their honor to be stepped on by me.¡± Audrey chuckled coldly, ¡°If I could turn back time, I would still do the same thing! It¡¯s a pity. I had wanted to kill your family and friends and hang them up after taking down ckmoon Castle. I wanted to let the people at the border know the consequences of opposing me. You¡¯re lucky this time. However, the kingdom won¡¯t let you off after you killed the astrologer. No matter how strong you are, how can you resist the entire kingdom¡¯s army? It seems like it won¡¯t be long before youe to apany me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°You take bullying the weak for granted. You should be very proud of yourself.¡± Watson was a little moved. Audrey had sessfully angered him. It did not matter what she did to him, but using his family to threaten him had touched his sore spot. ¡°You just said that it wouldn¡¯t be long before I apany you. It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to see that day! I was wondering if it would be too much to punish you like that. Since you said that, I¡¯m relieved. Like I said, sometimes death is a relief.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Audrey had a bad omen. Watson ignored her and shouted, ¡°Someone, get me the Head Housemaid, Cape.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson!¡± Immediately, a guard entered the castle. Not long after that, Cape walked out of the mansion and quickly came to Watson¡¯s side. A few high-ranking members of the former Demoness Bandit Gang trailed behind her. They looked at Audrey with a conflicted expression. ¡°Pride...¡± ¡°You guys are alive?¡± Audrey was a little surprised when she saw her formerpanions. Then she noticed that they were dressed as maids. Her expression changed. ¡°What are you guys doing? Did you guys defect to ckmoon Castle? Trash, you guys are trash! You¡¯re a disgrace to the Demoness Bandit Gang.¡± ¡°Pride! So what if we defected? You¡¯ve seen Watson¡¯s strength. We¡¯re not in a hurry to die like you.¡± Wrath¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°In the end, didn¡¯t that happen because you weren¡¯t at the Demoness Bandit Gang?¡± ¡°Forget it, Wrath.¡± A young woman grabbed Fury¡¯s hand and turned her head. ¡°Pride, ckmoon Castle isn¡¯t as bad as you think. You¡¯ve also seen how Watson sessfully fuse with the Great Sin Mask! ording to the rules of the Darkness Church, whoever can repair the Great Sin Mask is our leader. Why don¡¯t you also admit defeat ande here to ckmoon Castle? It¡¯s not good for anyone to continue fighting like this.¡± They had seen the scene where Watson had fused with the Great Sin Mask and transformed into the Great Sin Beast to kill the astrologer while they hid in the castle. They had been forced to enter ckmoon Castle, but they had pledged theirplete loyalty by then. The price of disloyalty was their lives. ¡°I have nothing to say to you traitors. Anyway, you will die sooner orter if you follow that kid Watson.¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t follow him, we¡¯ll die right now,¡± Envy interjected. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You wanted to restore the Great Sin Mask to revitalize the Demoness Church for your own good. All you want is to gain power and be a leader.¡± Hmph... When she saw that her pastpanions had betrayed her, Audrey snorted coldly and turned her head away. Envy was right. She really did think that. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say any more nonsense. If you want to be killed or yed, it¡¯s up to you.¡± She did not believe that, other than killing her, Watson could do something else to her. Perhaps, torment her? She was not a simple woman either; mere torture would not make her yield. She would count it a loss if she called out once. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you that wish.¡± Watson nodded and pointed at her and Cape. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Audrey was still thinking about how Watson would treat her when, suddenly, her body began to melt and gradually turned into light. Then, she screamed in panic, ¡°No, wait, wait...¡±. Her eyes became fearful. She felt that something terrible was happening to her. She wanted Watson to stop, but it was toote. In just a few seconds, she had turned into light and covered Cape¡¯s body; it made her even more voluptuous and tall. The freckles on her face disappeared, and her ordinary appearance became exquisite, vaguely resembling Audrey. At the same time, a system notification sounded in Watson¡¯s ear. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing a gold-tierbat maid. Thebat maid will inherit all the strength, looks, intelligence, and decision-making abilities of the fused person.] Chapter 154 - Do You Lack A Mount?

Chapter 154: Do You Lack A Mount?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°President Audrey is dead?¡± Everyone there was taken aback when they witnessed Audrey transform into a beam of light and vanish. That was especially so for Envy and the others. They had seen it clearly. Watson had used a fusion spell on Audrey and fused her with the servant girl named Cape. That was even more terrifying than death because being fused was equivalent to bing someone else¡¯s nourishment. While the high-ranking members of the former Demoness Bandit Gang felt sad about Audrey¡¯s death, they were also trembling in their hearts. If they had not chosen to submit to Watson and had instead gone against him, would the oue have been equally miserable? They looked at Cape and then at Watson, but they did not say anything. They suddenly felt that it was quite good to be a maid in ckmoon Castle. ¡°President Audrey! D*mn it! He killed the President!¡± ¡°Fusing one person into another¡¯s body. What kind of magic is that? That is very strange. That has to be sorcery.¡± The people from the Mage Guild reacted; they all wailed and cried. Some people looked in disbelief. The one with the most sorrowful expression was Martin. He was kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down his face. He looked at the ce where Audrey had disappeared and gritted his teeth. ¡°President Audrey, please rest in peace. May your soul enter the embrace of the gods. ¡± He liked Audrey very much, but he did not dare to resist Watson, especially after he saw Watson¡¯s methods of fusing humans; he did not dare to fight him. It would be one thing if Watson fused him with a human, but what if Watson became enraged and fused him with chickens, ducks, pigs, dogs, and other animals? It would be better to die. ¡°Anyone else like Audrey who wants to resist me?¡± Watson turned his head and looked around. Everyone who met his eyes shook their heads. What was there to resist? Unless, of course, they were crazy. ¡°Young Master Watson, I have something to say...¡± Ron, who Watson had just beaten down, spread hisbat aura wings on his back and flew rapidly in Watson¡¯s direction. However, before he could reach the young man, Cape¡¯s eyes shed, and she took a step forward. ¡°Stop! Who allows you to be so close to Young Master Watson?¡± As her voice echoed, her body glowed with an earthen yellow light. She opened and closed her lips and began to chant silently. In a short while, the earthen yellow light on her body gathered and flew into the air, turning into a sphere that emitted an intense pressure. ¡°Gold-tier earth-elemental spell, Super Gravity!¡± Under the pressure of that super-gravity sphere, Ron¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Thebat aura wings on his back shattered, and he fell to the ground in a sorry state. The muscles on his body expanded before they turned into the form of an ice field wolf, but he was still pressed to the ground by gravity. Cracks appeared on the earth beneath him, but it was better than when he was in his human form. At least he could stick out his tongue, even though he could barely breathe. After he cast the spell, Cape ced her hands on her lower abdomen and returned to Watson¡¯s side with an elegant expression, as though she had done something insignificant. Watson nodded in satisfaction at Cape. In the past, Cape was only a maid who could do all the housework and did not have much strength. After he fused her with Audrey, Cape had be a gold-tierbat maid. She could even suppress Ron, who was also a gold-tier warrior. That had something to do with Ron¡¯s injury. Of course, what was more important was Cape¡¯s strength. [Gold-tierbat maid, Cape] [Abilities: an all-purpose maid who could do all the housework, such as washing, cooking, and cleaning. She also has the strength of a gold-tier mage. She has mastered gold-tier earth-elemental spells, Super Gravity, Death Sandstorm, gold-tier Dark-elemental spells, Dark Mist, Death¡¯s Grasp. In addition, she has dozens of silver and bronze-tier spells. [Additional abilities: charisma (good at leading others and convincing others), intelligence, decision-making, and charm.] The information about Cape that appeared in front of him indicated that she was a powerful maid and a qualified leader. Most importantly, she had be better-looking. Her exquisite face and voluptuous figure made her look more like a shining princess than a maid at home. Watson sighed as he swept his gaze across a face that was almost the same as Audrey¡¯s. If he could, he would not have used such a method to deal with the enemy, but Audrey had infuriated him. Inparison to killing Audrey, he might as well have wasted her. He put aside his messy thoughts; Watson looked at Ron, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Why did you rush forward? Why? Do you want to resist me?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Ron exined hurriedly, ¡°I did note here to resist you but to submit to you! Audrey nned the attack on ckmoon Castle, Young Master Watson. I was also deceived intoing here. I hope that you can forgive us. In return, I will hand over all the forces of the North Wind mercenary group in Monte Town to you. So, Young Master Watson, do youck a mount?¡± A mount? Watson¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Ron, who had transformed into a giant wolf, stuck out his long tongue with a fawning look on his face. ¡°Usually, the great nobles would equip their children with powerful magical beasts. That is a symbol of their status. For a great figure like Young Master Watson, of course, he would have his personal mount when he travels! I see that most of the magical beasts in our family are silver-tier. They are not worthy of your status. As for the dragon and the hybrid Phoenix, riding them would be too ostentatious. Why don¡¯t you ride me instead? I am a gold-tier warrior. I can transform into a gold-tier Ice Field Wolf. ¡± Shameless. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a wave of disdainful boos from the crowd around him. The dignified leader of the North Wind mercenary group, a gold-tier warrior, wanted to be someone else¡¯s pet. Ron was unmoved by the boos. After he saw Watson¡¯s methods, he was not willing to be Watson¡¯s son, let alone a pet. Even though he had a demihuman bloodline, he had already reached the gold tier at a young age. However, there was still a long way to go before he could enter into the tinum tier. It was different with Watson¡¯s help. Watson could help people to improve their strength through fusion. Perhaps if he performed well, Watson could also help him to fuse to make him stronger. Since he had to submit to ckmoon Castle, why not get his master to treat him better and get more benefits? Watson had a strange look on his face when he heard Ron¡¯s words. He waved his hand and motioned for Cape to cancel the Super Gravity Spell and let Ron stand up. ¡°That is not a terrible suggestion. You can forget about bing a mount! From now on, you will be a member of ckmoon Castle. You must do your best to work for us. ¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. I will not let you down,¡± Ron replied respectfully. ¡°Ron, the first task I have for you is to dispose of the astrologer¡¯s corpse.¡± At that time, not only did he destroy the Mage Guild, but he had also killed the mage who had lived the longest in the kingdom. He believed that the king would not let him off easily after he found out about that, but Walter was not afraid. For the sake of his family and friends, no matter what kind of enemy he faced, he would defeat them. ¡°Young Master Watson, I don¡¯t dare to do that! Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t say anything about the astrologer. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± As Ron spoke, Watson nced at him, his eyes filled with a coldness that did not match his age. Ron¡¯s body trembled, but he still said respectfully, ¡°Understood.¡± He quickly walked to the spot where the astrologer had fallen as heined in his heart. Watson had asked him to dispose of the astrologer¡¯s body because he feared he would go out and tell on him. That way, he would be ckmoon Castle¡¯s aplice. He would not be able to say anything. After he gave the order to Ron, Watson turned his head to look at the survivors from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group, who were all kneeling on the ground. ¡°Astrologer? What astrologer? I have never seen such a person today. ¡± ¡°Who is the astrologer? I seem to have lost my memory!¡± The group of survivors had nk expressions on their faces. They looked at each other and pretended to be in a discussion. ¡°Those guys are even more shameless than me!¡± Ron nced at the crowd andined to himself. He walked to the spot where the astrologer¡¯s head had been snapped off. Just as he was about to get the body, he suddenly froze. There was only a pool of blood on the ground. The astrologer¡¯s body had disappeared without a trace, and a familiar old voice echoed from somewhere behind him. ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while, and you¡¯ve already forgotten me. That saddens me!¡± He did not expect that Audrey would die there in the end. Although she was Pride, she was still the Mage Guild¡¯s president and a subordinate of the king. It would be hard for the astrologer to exin if she had died there. It seemed like the astrologer had no choice but to take things seriously. Chapter 155 - Resurrection Of The Dead

Chapter 155: Resurrection Of The Dead

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Astrologer?¡± Ron¡¯s body stiffened. He turned his head with difficulty and stared at the person not far behind him. The astrologer¡¯s robe was tattered and stained with blood. However, his neck was intact, and an invisible force lifted his hair and beard. They twisted and floated upward; he looked mighty without anger. In his hand was a magic staff iid with sun gems. ¡°Lord Astrologer, you¡¯re not dead. I knew you wouldn¡¯t die. I begged for mercy while waiting for you to wake up! Please punish the people of ckmoon Castle immediately. They killed Audrey and killed many of the mercenary group members. You must avenge their deaths.¡± Ron looked at the dried blood on the ground and then looked at the astrologer, who was not dead. He felt relieved. As the oldest mage in the kingdom, how could he die so easily? No matter what method the astrologer used to resurrect himself, since the astrologer was not dead, Ron did not have to bow his head to the ckmoon Castle anymore. ¡°Lord Astrologer, please take action and avenge President Audrey!¡± The second person to stand up was Martin. He clenched his fists in righteous indignation; his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°ckmoon Castle has done many evil deeds and killed my beloved. My hatred for them is like the river water of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. There¡¯s no end to it!¡± ¡°Please take action, Lord Astrologer!¡± Another person stood up. ¡°Lord Astrologer, avenge us!¡± The rest of the men stood up one after another and made their stand clear. They would submit to ckmoon Castle if the old man were dead. Since the astrologer was alive, there was no need for them to stay as ves. Of course, they did not go too far. After all, the astrologer had just died. Who knew if he were a match for Watson or not? What if he were to die again? ¡°I had wanted to find a way out of ckmoon Castle, but holding back would only make people want more. Forget it; I¡¯ll just show my true strength.¡± The astrologer turned his head toward Watson. His hair and beard kept twisting and floating upward as if an invisible force supported them. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not the only one with a tinum-tier item. The staff in my hand is also a tinum-tier item! Its name is the Sun Moon Divine staff. You might think that it¡¯s a divine artifact used to enhance magic, but in fact, it¡¯s a sealing item used to seal my power.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Watson¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Remove seal.¡± As soon as the astrologer¡¯s voice fell,yers of magic rings appeared on the Sun Moon Divine staff. Those magic rings were so dense and dazzling; each ring was engraved withplicated and profound words. Then, the magic rings shattered, and a violent aura gushed from the staff and entered the astrologer¡¯s body. Then, there was a second wave, a third wave; there were hundreds of waves. Each wave was as strong as a tinum-tier elite. Boom! With a muffled sound, the wrinkles on the astrologer¡¯s face disappeared rapidly. His hunched body gradually grew taller. His shriveled skin seemed as if it was inted. He quickly changed from a skinny old man to a handsome young man with a strong and handsome face. His tinum hair gave off a gentle luster, and one could hear the elves¡¯ faintughter around him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I released all my power to enter his form. It¡¯s been almost four hundred years. I really miss it.¡± The astrologer, who had be handsome, spoke in a gentle and deep voice as he lowered his head and stroked the staff in his hand. At that moment, the gems on the Sun and Moon staff dulled. The entire staff looked like an ordinary branch. On the branch, where the astrologer touched, were a few words engraved in Elvish characters. If one looked close enough, one could see that the words on the staff were Vivian. Watson looked at the scene in front of him in shock. He wanted to ask why the astrologer had looked so handsome. It was one thing to get resurrected, but how did he return to his youthful self? The astrologer, who had returned to his youth, gave off an aura that was a hundred times stronger than before, and it made everyone tremble. ¡°Young man, let me tell you a secret.¡± He put down his hand that was stroking his staff. The astrologer raised his head and looked at Watson with a loving gaze filled with wisdom and all-epassing things. ¡°In the Southern Elf Kingdom¡¯s Eternal Forest, there is a spring called the Spring of Life. Legend has it that one sip of the spring water there will give you the power of immortality. The price is that one¡¯s strength would be fixed the moment they consumed the water.¡± ¡°Do you know that I have taught countless elites over the past four hundred years, and some of my students are already tinum-tier mages, while I will remain in the tinum-tier forever? That¡¯s because I drank the water of life four hundred years ago. My time will always remain there.¡± As if he had thought of something, the astrologer¡¯s gaze became more and more gentle, apanied by a trace of nostalgia. ¡°Alright, people are willing to nag when they get older. I think you are tired of listening to my confessions. Let¡¯s end this quickly. ¡± ¡°Great Sin Mask, activate the Great Sin Beast transformation.¡± The astrologer¡¯s words were very gentle, but they made Watson¡¯s heart beat faster. He could not help but touch the mask on his face, wanting to transform into the Beast of Greed, Mammon, which symbolized greed. Mammon had the power of wealth and good luck. Since he did not know the strength of the astrologer after his transformation, it was undoubtedly an excellent decision to increase his own luck. However... ¡°Young man, I have already witnessed the power of the Great Sin Beast. If you seed in your transformation, you will enter a bitter battle again. You should not activate it at this time.¡± The voice came from behind him, and Watson¡¯s eyes narrowed. He noticed that the astrologer opposite him had turned into a shadow and disappeared. Then, the real astrologer appeared behind him and patted his shoulder. Watson¡¯s transformation into the Great Sin Beast was cut short by the sound of something breaking in his body. Even the Great Sin Mask felt a threatening power that shrank into his soul as a thick ck Fog emerged from his body, and the fog shrank back into his body at an even faster rate. No matter how much he called out, there was no response. ¡°Chaotic-elemental Magic, activate.¡± Since he could not count on the Great Sin Mask, Watson gritted his teeth and detonated the chaotic-elemental magic in his body. The energy of nearly ten tinum-tier champions exploded in an instant like a volcano¡¯s eruption. In the end, the astrologer had to press on his abdomen. It was like needles had pricked all over him. Watson felt that the chaotic-elemental magic had be scattered and could no longer be mobilized. ¡®I should have known that a tinum-tier elite would not be that weak. D*mn it, I was too irresponsible.¡¯ Watson¡¯s entire body went limp as he fell to the ground. The astrologer caught him with one hand. He had powerful strength, but he was unable to use it. Regret welled in his heart. How did he determine that he had killed the astrologer? He had relied on tinum-tier tools and the assistance of the magical power source to achieve that. The astrologer was also a tinum-tier veteran who had been stuck in that tier for hundreds of years. In terms of trump cards, he definitely had more than Watson. A true tinum-tier elite was not someone a dabbler like him could defeat. Even though he had constantly reminded himself not to be arrogant because of his strength, he still did it because of things that had gone too smoothly, and he had obtained extraordinary equipment. ¡°That¡¯s it, Lord Astrologer. Kill him!¡± ¡°After we kill him, we¡¯ll get everyone from ckmoon Castle and torture them. We¡¯ll cut off their flesh one by one and then let them bleed to death under the sun.¡± The people from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group were excited when they saw that the astrologer had easily defeated Watson after his transformation. ¡°Stop, put down Young Master Watson!¡± Roar! Dozens of ckmoon Knights charged toward Watson from the castle. The exhausted Golden sh and Emperor Cluck also struggled to straighten their huge bodies and roared. The astrologer only waved his arm, and the ground broke open. Colorful flowers spread out with him in the center, instantly transforming the area of a few kilometers into a flower field. The flowers wrapped around the ckmoon Knights, the Golden sh, and Emperor Cluck. The astrologer let them close their eyes peacefully andid on the ground. He defeated the resistance with one move, but the astrologer¡¯s expression was still calm. Watson smelled the flowers, and he also felt drowsy. The constant shouts and curses from the Mage Guild kept him from falling asleep. ¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep yet. If I sleep, no one will be able to protect my family and friends.¡± ¡°Young Man, don¡¯t worry. No one will die today. If you want to ask why...¡± The Astrologer¡¯s maic voice rang in his ears. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I have high hopes for you. Now, I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you want to be my disciple? Rather than asking, I¡¯d say that I¡¯d like to ask you to be my disciple. After you be my disciple, everything you¡¯ve done before, including killing me, will be written off. Are you willing to do that?¡± ¡®Is the astrologer for real?¡¯ The vicious curses that continued toe from their surroundings stopped abruptly. Everyone from the Mage Guild was stunned. Watson also sat up from the astrologer¡¯s embrace with a strange expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± Chapter 156 - The Ceremony Of Apprenticeship Chapter 156: The Ceremony Of Apprenticeship ¡°Lord Astrologer, that person killed Audrey and caused the death of so many of our people. We can¡¯t let him off so easily!¡± Ron said nervously. He had turned against Watson. What would Watson do to him if the astrologer let Watson go?! How could he have a good ending? Watson had to die that day. Following close behind him were scores of members from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group, all of whom were enraged. Martin clenched his fists. ¡°Lord Astrologer, that person is already so cruel at such a young age. Even if you let him go, he might not let us go in the future! You are raising a tiger to bring trouble. In my opinion, we should kill him and destroy ckmoon Castle to console President Audrey¡¯s soul in heaven.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Astrologer. We will fight to the death with ckmoon Castle. We will never back down.¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, do you choose to help us, fulfill our will, or choose to help an enemy?¡± ¡°Shut up. Since when is it your turn to question my decisions?¡± The astrologer¡¯s tone remained calm, but his expression had turned cold. ¡°Do you realize how valuable an exceptional talent is to the kingdom? No, you don¡¯t understand. The Thorn Empire has always been eyeing the kingdom like a tiger eyeing its prey. The Winter Nation is also in conflict with us. Right now, the Holy Dragon Kingdom is relying on the only diamond-tier elite, the Grand Swordmaster. However, he is not an immortal. Have you ever thought about what we¡¯d do after his death?¡± He understood the situation in that country better than anyone else since he had always protected the kingdom. His dedication to the kingdom was demonstrated by his killing of all those who were antagonistic to the monarchy and fostering all those who were beneficial to the kingdom. It was his tiny selfishness that hoped Watson would develop into a talent as his disciple. ¡°It is not an exaggeration to say Watson is more valuable than all of youbined. Forget about him murdering Audrey; even if he ughtered everyone in the Mage Guild today, as long as he is not a spy sent by the enemy kingdom and has not done anything to betray the kingdom, I would still ept him as a disciple! That decision affects the entire kingdom, not just me. Do you think that I intend to betray the kingdom?¡± Everyone¡¯s lips twitched as they fell silent when his voice faded. They could not face the thought ofmitting treason. ¡°Watson, you killed Audrey. His Majesty would undoubtedly hold you ountable if it were not for my assistance. ckmoon Castle is insufficient to deal with the entire kingdom, even in the future! Everything you have done in the past can be forgiven if you be my disciple. Otherwise, you will be the kingdom¡¯s enemy. The oue will be substantially different ording to whether you nod or shake your head,¡± the astrologer said to Watson as he turned his head. Watson paused for a time before he asked, ¡°Can I perceive it as a threat?¡± ¡°Of course you can. I can tell that you hate being threatened by force, and you view it as an injustice. However, you have to understand that the nature of that world is that the strong prey on the weak. You will only invite destruction for yourself and your family if you are unable to speak about justice.¡± ¡°Do I have no other option?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t.¡± The astrologer smiled at him. It seemed that Watson was a smart man. The maturity in his words was not like a child at his age, and the astrologer valued him even more. He was first amazed by Watson¡¯s prowess, but he did not consider taking him on as a disciple until he saw Watson fused fighting skills, weapons, and even people. Furthermore, Watson had created new magic elements that did not belong to that world. Watson¡¯s path should not be cut off there. The astrologer was curious to see if Watson would do any more incredible miracles in the future. The astrologer had a feeling that the young man in front of him would undoubtedly be the most excellent pupil he had ever taught, shining brightly in the kingdom¡¯s history. As for Audrey, the astrologer felt sorry for her. Audrey was a capable woman, but her ambition was too great, resulting in an arrogant disposition. Even without Watson, she would sooner run into trouble. Audrey was not on the side of justice during the battle, as he had gradually understood. The mismatch between ambition and strength proved catastrophic. The astrologer was sorry, but it was merely regret that he felt. They would know how to pick between a deceased Mage Guild president and a youth who could one day exceed him if they were not fools. Even if Watson had begun the conflict, he did not care because Watson was a child. A child¡¯s personality could be molded. He was confident that he could raise Watson to be a loyal and upright person in the future. Watson thought for a bit as the astrologer pondered and then made up his mind. ¡°I agree to be your disciple, Lord Astrologer. However, there is one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I want you to protect my family and friends. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t let them get hurt! I only have one request. If you can¡¯t do it, then I won¡¯tpromise, even if I were to die here today.¡± The astrologer¡¯s smile softened as he observed Watson¡¯s resolute face that belied his age, as well as the determination in his eyes. ¡°Watson, you remind me of a friend of mine who had died. That person was also more concerned with protecting those around them than with protecting themselves.¡± ¡°Antonio, I can give you the spring of life, but you must promise me that you will always protect the Spring of Life and the Forest of Eternity. You must not let the elves who live here be harmed! If you can¡¯t do it, then I will destroy myself and the Spring of Life.¡± The voice prated through time and emerged from the depths of his memory. Watson and someone else¡¯s silhouettes ovepped in his eyes. Both of them were filled with courage and determination. ¡®I hope I did not make the wrong choice.¡¯ The astrologer muttered, ¡°It has been 400 years, Vivian. In the past, I failed to keep my promise. I¡¯m not going to break any promises now.¡± ¡°Watson, I shall agree to your request! I swear with my soul that I, Antonio, will protect Watson¡¯s family, no matter what happens. If I break my promise, I will be shot through the heart and die.¡± The astrologer extended his right hand to heaven and swore an oath. As soon as the oath was made, rings of faint magical patterns emerged on his body, creating intricate phrases. The exquisite words shed for a few seconds before vanishing like a pale burning me. There were gods in that world. One could make an oath, but one should not vite it. Otherwise, one would be punished. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°No, Lord Astrologer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Lord Astrologer? Should you change the way you address me?¡± Watson hesitated. Under the astrologer¡¯s loving gaze, he knelt on one knee and bowed. ¡°Master.¡± He had bowed to the astrologer. On the one hand, the astrologer¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination. It would be dangerous if he did not bow to him for his family. On the other hand, he admired the astrologer¡¯s profound knowledge. If he epted the astrologer as his master, he would be able to learn many high-tier spells from the astrologer. Even though he had a fusion system that could fuse all things, he would also require ingredients. The hundreds of spells that the astrologer had mastered were the best ingredients. He would not need to be afraid when he had learned all of those spells and fuse them to a higher level, even if the astrologer broke his word. Watson¡¯s eyes lit up as he remembered how he would learn tinum-tier spells and fused them to be a diamond-tier ruler in the realm. ¡°Since you¡¯ve be my disciple, as your master, I should do something for you. I¡¯ll give you a small greeting gift.¡± The astrologer smiled at Watson, raised the staff in his hand, and gently tapped Watson¡¯s forehead. A profound knowledge immediately entered his mind. [Congrattions, Master, for acquiring the knowledge rted to tinum-tier light-elemental spell, Time Stripping. You are now able to peel off past and present selves, store them and fuse them with yourself when you need to break through the limit. The disadvantage is that each time you peel off, you will fall into a temporary state of weakness.] [Congrattions, Master, for acquiring the tinum-tier earth-elemental spell, Dreand. You can now grow nts that are full of vitality within a radius of several hundred meters. It can be used to heal yourself and friends, or it can also absorb the enemy¡¯s life force to make the enemy fall into aa.] ¡°I¡¯ve cast those two spells just now. The former allows one¡¯s strength to increase in an instant, just as I am doing now. Thetter can allow you to recover your life force while practicing the time stripping spell, preventing you from falling into a state of weakness.¡± As the astrologer spoke, he looked longingly at the Sun and Moon staff in his hand and handed it to Watson. ¡°This tinum-tier staff has the ability to seal it. Usually, you use the Time Stripping spell to peel off your past self¡¯s image and seal it inside this magic staff! The Sun Gem on the staff will significantly improve the light elements after consuming it. This is my second gift to you. I hope that you can use it well and strive to learn the spell I taught you within a month.¡± The Time Stripping spell was original magic that he had developed. It had taken him more than a hundred years to study that magic. After all, his strength had been predetermined. Chapter 157 - The Hymn Of Mankind Is The Hymn Of Wisdom

Chapter 157: The Hymn Of Mankind Is The Hymn Of Wisdom

[tinum-tier Item¡ªthe Sun and Moon Magic Staff (growth period)] [Effect: The Sun and Moon Magic staff is made from the World Tree branches, the oldest divine tree in the Forest of Eternity. After a thousand years of soaking in the Spring of Life, the tree branches have absorbed arge amount of the essence from the sun and the moon. After a thousand years of soaking in the Spring of Life, the World Tree¡¯s branches will enter a growth period. A Sun Gem will eventually grow out of it. When one consumes it, it will allow one to obtain the talent for light-elemental cultivation, and one will also receive the strength equivalent to a gold-tier mage. After another thousand years, it will enter the maturity stage, and it will grow a moon gem. After one consumes it, one will gain the dark-elemental cultivation talent. If one plucked the Sun Gem before the Moon Gem grew, the Moon Gem would not grow. The staff can block attacks from tinum-tier elites and can heal itself. Even if it were broken, it could heal again as long as there are enough nutrients.] [Additional effects: vitality (the user gains the effect of dyed aging, the speed of cultivating all-elemental magic andbat aura increases by 100%), Sunlight (the host¡¯sbat strength increases by 100% under sunlight), Moonlight (useful in the night and cloudy days,bat aura increases by 50%), and the protection of the magical source (only 10% of the original magic is required to cast it).] [Additional skill: Cage of the World (the staff contains a boundless dimensional space that can seal any living creature, including non-living creatures, and can store power).] After reading the information on the staff, Watson understood that that staff was not a man-made item but a branch of the world tree. The gemstones on it were the fruits of its growth. Unfortunately, that staff had not fully matured yet. Otherwise, not only would there be a sun gemstone on it, but there would also be a moon gemstone. ¡°Watson, eat the sun gemstone. That will help you get the light-elemental magic talent,¡± the astrologer said gently from the side. ¡°Hmm.¡± Watson hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Master, that staff has not fully matured yet. It has not grown a moon gemstone yet. If I consume it now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of such a good treasure? ¡± On the one hand, he could not bear to part with the Moon Gem¡¯s effects. On the other hand, he already had the talent to cultivate light-elemental magic, so he did not need to consume the gem to obtain it. ¡°Watson, I did not expect you to know the branches of the world tree. You know quite a lot! ¡± The astrologer looked at Watson with a profound gaze; it caused Watson¡¯s body to tremble. He was a youth, so it was normal for him not to know so much. Just as he was about to exin it, the astrologer no longer cared and continued to speak. ¡°There are at least a few hundred years before the moon gem grows. A few hundred years is too long. In just a few years, I will be able to nurture you into an elite that is not inferior to me. The treasure must be used at the right time to bring out the greatest effect! I have already given that staff to you. It is now yours. No matter how you use it, I will not feel sorry for it.¡± ¡°Since Master has said so¡ª¡± Watson was only apprenticed to the astrologer because of the circumstances, but the astrologer¡¯s words made him feel warm. If the astrologer had wanted to groom him just to use him, he would not hesitate to swallow the Sun Gem and try his best to improve his ability, striving to surpass the astrologer and regain the initiative as soon as possible. However, he felt that the astrologer was not that kind of person. Therefore, he had a better choice. ¡°Master, you said that I could use the staff, so I won¡¯t stand in ceremony.¡± The attributes of the Sun and Moon staff were not bad, but it was not like the Great Sin Mask that was bound to his soul. It could be stolen. Even if no one stole it, what if he identally lost the staff? Therefore, he was prepared to fuse the Sun and Moon staff with the Great Sin Mask. Even if there were no improvements, at the very least, it could turn the Sun and Moon staff into a soul-binding weapon. As soon as he thought of it, Watson activated the fusion system. In his hand, the Sun and Moon staff turned into a ray of light and fused into his face. That was the first time he had fused two tinum-tier items since he transmigrated to that world. He was pretty nervous. After he waited nervously for a few seconds, the system¡¯s voice finally echoed. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing two tinum-tier items. You have obtained the Shadow of the World Tree, a peak tinum-tier special item.] [Peak tinum-tier special item: Shadow of the World Tree.] [Effect: able to block attacks from diamond-tier professionals. This tool is bound to the host¡¯s soul and cannot be taken or lost.]. [Additional effects: retains all abilities of the Great Sin Mask, including the transformation of the Great Sin Beast and the protection of the evil god. Retains all effects and skills of the Sun and Moon Divine Staff.] [Additional skills: World Tree Descent (with the characteristics of a part of the world tree, it can summon the branches of a tinum-tier world tree to attack the enemy to protect itself), Song of Wisdom (after absorbing enough energy, it will grow a sun gem and a moon gem. The more energy it absorbs, the faster it will grow).] The freshly fused thing slid off Watson¡¯s face as he opened his right hand. The initially transparent womanly mask was dyed green, and a wooden texture had appeared. It gradually curled, and from the shape of the mask, it turned into a shining diamond seed the size of wood. Itnded in Watson¡¯s palm. The heart of the seed pulsed gently as if it had its own life. It wriggled in Watson¡¯s palm a few times before it drilled into his skin. Buzz! Immediately after that, the ground beneath Watson¡¯s feet churned, and thick branches rolled. The smooth surface of the branches was like a python, several meters thick and more than ten meters long. After drilling out of the ground, they quickly twisted together and turned into the trunk of a giant tree. The branches and leaves spread along the trunk, quickly transforming into a giant tree that was a hundred meters tall. The tree¡¯s crown cast a shadow across the entire castle. Watson stood at the top of the tree, supported by a branch, staring down at the horrified people below. ¡°This is the World Tree Descent. It¡¯s so powerful! But the real World Tree should be countless times bigger than this.¡± There were five countries in that world. The Elven kingdom that lived in the southern Forest of Eternity guarded the World Tree and the Spring of Life under the tree for generations. It was rumored that the elven kingdom was built on the World Tree and that the tree could bear the weight of a country. One could only imagine its enormous size. He bent down and touched the branches under his feet. Even though it was a weakened version of a World Tree branch, it still gave off a powerful aura. He felt that any branch on the tree trunk was harder and sharper than a gold-tier weapon. ¡®There¡¯s hope for the ckmoon Knights¡¯ weapons now. Any of these branches can be used to polish a gold-tier weapon.¡¯ As he suppressed the joy in his heart, Watson began to try the second skill in the Shadow of the World Tree. ¡®Song of Wisdom, condense a rich fruit for me.¡¯ There was a widely held saying in that world¡ªthe hymn of humanity was the hymn of courage and wisdom. Watson felt that the saying was the best interpretation of that skill. After he activated the skill, the newly-grown World Tree shook gently. Light gathered on its branches and leaves, turning them into fist-sized gemstones that were either fiery red or milky-white in color. The fragrance wafted out with the wind, apanied by a song that sounded like an elven chant. There were 50 sun and moon gemstones hanging on the tree. Correspondingly, the source of chaotic-elemental magic in Watson¡¯s body had been drained by more than half. After he jumped down from the tree branch, Watson walked toward the astrologer with a cute smile on his face. ¡°Master, look, I¡¯ve grown more than one moon gem. This method is better than directly consuming the Sun Gem, right?¡± His attitude toward the astrologer had improved significantly as a result of his happiness. He did not require two kinds of stones, but his family did. He might directly get the cultivation talent of the light and dark-elementals by ingesting the Sun Gem or the Moon Gem. He could also boost his strength to gold-tier immediately, which was enough to increase the strength of his family members and guards by dozens of times. ckmoon Castle would soon be able to enter a new level. That was all thanks to the astrologer. Just because of that, he was willing to call him master. ¡°Yes, that is indeed not bad.¡± The astrologer appeared calm on the surface as if he did not seem to care. In fact, a storm raged in his heart. He had been in control of the Sun and Moon staff for hundreds of years and had tried all kinds of methods, but none of them could make the staff grow the Moon Gem ahead of time. The only thing that could make the Moon Gem grow was the irrigation with water from the Spring of Life, so he was at ease when he gave the staff to Watson. However, the staff grew hundreds of fruits in an instant. ording to his observation, those fruits were not illusory; that could have taken thousands or tens of thousands of years for him to achieve that. If it were not for the determination of an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, he would have screamed. What kind of monster was his new disciple? Chapter 158 - The River of History Projection

Chapter 158: The River of History Projection

¡°All right, Watson, you should first collect the sun and moon gems you fused. While treasures are essential in that world, one¡¯s power is the most important thing. Instead of pursuing those, why don¡¯t you study the two spells I just taught you?¡± the astrologer inquired. On the one hand, he was trying to mask his surprise, but on the other, he was sincere. One day, one would fail to rely on external factors; one was only powerful when they were strong. ¡°I understand, Master. I¡¯ll start studying now.¡± Watson nodded modestly as if he had been taught a lesson. Then, with a step forward with his right leg, the massive tree trunk that had covered the entire ckmoon Castle vanished. The 100 fruits that grew on it all fell to the ground. They were entangled by the branches that squirmed out of his skin and flew into his body. That was because the Sun and Moon staff possessed a power known as the World Barrier, which could seal everything. That trait was retained after it merged with the Great Sin Mask. The astrologer appeared pleased. ¡°There is no need to be in such a rush. As long as we can sessfully research the magic within a month, it will be fine.¡± The two spells that he had taught Watson were both tinum-tier spells. No matter how talented Watson was, it would not be so easy to learn them. After all, Watson was only a gold-tier mage, and he could only cast tinum-tier spells by relying on external forces. Watson double-checked the sun and moon gems that had been absorbed into his body as the astrologer spoke. After ensuring that there were no mistakes, he raised his head and said, ¡°Master, a month is far too long. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need a month to learn these two spells.¡± ¡°Is that correct? How long would it take you then?¡± The astrologer thought that Watson was a genius, indeed. His talent was still beyond his expectations. The astrologer was a little happy. ¡°I can learn it right now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± The astrologer was stunned. He saw Watson close his eyes and muttered softly, ¡°System fusion.¡± Then he saw Watson open his arms. The ground under his feet shook with him as the center and spread in all directions. Green vines emerged from the ground as bright flowers and fruits grew on top of them, exuding the smell of life. Earth-elemental tinum-tier spell, Dreand. That, without a doubt, was the magic he had just imparted upon Watson. The young boy had figured it out with a single nce. After all, that was tinum-tier magic, and the difficulty of learning it varied greatly depending on the level of magic. Iron-tier spells, for example, might only require a single incantation or none at all. The cirction routes of magic elements in the body were also rtively simple for that tier, perhaps only a dozen. As for a bronze-tier spell, it could increase to a hundred. One could only imagine how difficult it was to cultivate a tinum-tier spell. The mage would need to memorize at least a hundred thousand magical cirction routes for a tinum-tier spell. An average person would need at least a few years to memorize something thatplex. Then, they would need to make sure that they did not make any mistakes when they cast it, which needed time to perfect. It was impossible to aplish that without more than ten years of effort. The astrologer was the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom because he had lived for a long time and had the time to do research. Even if other mages were stronger than him, their control over magic would not beparable to his. On the other hand, Watson had mastered the magic that he had taught him in an instant. ¡°Perhaps Watson can only learn earth-elemental magic quickly. Other kinds of magic are not like that,¡± the astrologer consoled himself. After Watson cast the earth-elemental tinum-tier spell, Dreand, he felt a majestic life force surged into his body from the earth. It was as if the earth had be a part of his body. No matter how severe his injuries were, he could recover in an instant. That life force was far too powerful, and it relieved his tired body. There was still a lot of life force left in him. He transferred the remaining life force to the other people in ckmoon Castle, including the ckmoon Knights, the Golden sh, and Emperor Cluck. They all felt a powerful force enter their bodies at that moment, and their wounds had utterly disappeared, as were those who had broken their arms and legs. ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master Watson!¡± Everyone knelt as they praised Watson. ¡°You are very wee. That is what you deserve.¡± Watson waved his hand as he attempted to memorize another spell. He had just used the system tobine the Dreand and the Time Stripping spell with a peak tinum-tier spell called the River of History Projection. [Peak tinum-tier fusion spell, River of History Projection: Reverse Time and summon one¡¯s self that once existed in the gap in history. There is no limit to the number of past selves that can be summoned at the same time. However, each past self must be at least one day apart from each other. Furthermore, the projection will not carry any equipment.] [This is simr to the cloning spell, with a slight difference. Master¡¯s Time Stripping spell is equivalent to abandoning and storing a portion of your body¡¯s power. As a result, you will experience a period of weakness. The purpose of the River of History Projection is to summon one¡¯s past self to aid in battle. It can be used anytime and in any ce, and there are no side effects.] For example, Watson was a gold-tier warrior and Mage. He could summon his past self from a day ago with the same strength. As his power increased, his past self would arrive stronger as well, even though they were only one day apart. So, the one-day minimum requirement was not a big deal. The only drawback was that his past selves would not have any equipment with them. Watson sighed inwardly. He had learned two spells, and he had already fused such a powerful fusion spell. If he were to learn more spells from the astrologer, would he be on his way to the peak of his life? He could instantly master the spells as long as he fused them, including the spells used as fusion materials. If the astrologer was willing to teach him, he could learn hundreds of tinum spells in a single day. ¡°Watson, what are you doing? Is it difficult to learn the Time Stripping spell? Shall I demonstrate to you?¡± When the astrologer noticed that Watson had fallen silent and not moved for a long time, he assumed that it was because he could not cast another spell. He heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, Watson only had a special talent for earth-elemental spells; it was not easy to learn elemental magic. He had said it before; how could a person learn all the tinum-tier spells in an instant? Was he still a human being? ¡°Thank you, Master, but there is no need. I have already mastered that spell.¡± Mastered it? ¡°Then show me,¡± the astrologer eximed in disbelief. Watson cast the spell as soon as he heard that. A mysterious aura emitted from his body and burst into the air, transforming into an illusory and mysterious long river. Countless images of the past rolled inside; there were mountains and rivers that had once existed and many countries that had faded. Everyone else also looked up at the colorful sky; their expressions moved. The river of time, the River of History Projection, flowed above their heads. A youth who looked like Watson descended from the river. He spread hisbat aura wings on his back and flew in front of Watson. ¡°Hello, my main body. I¡¯m Watson, the one who had merged the tinum Dragon King, the Golden sh, and the hybrid Phoenix, Emperor Cluck, yesterday.¡± Then, several people in ck robes, who looked exactly like Watson, emerged from the river; they spread theirbat aura wings and descended from the sky. ¡°Hello, main body. I¡¯m Watson from a few days ago, the one that fought against the Demoness Bandit Gang.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Watson, who just became a silver-tier warrior a few months ago.¡± ¡°Hello, I am Watson from a year ago.¡± ... More than ten Watsons fell from the sky and into the people¡¯s line of sight. ¡°This is not the Time Stripping spell, Watson.¡± The astrologer looked up at the sky as well; the corner of his mouth twitched. The young boy had summoned his former selves. He had not taught the young boy that magic. Did he do it on his own? ¡°Master, this is not the Time Stripping spell. It is a new spell that I created bybining the Dreand and the Time Stripping spells¡ªthis is the River of History Projection.¡± As one would expect of Watson. The astrologer covered his face as he heard Watson¡¯s words. The young boy had not only learned tinum-tier magic instantly, but he had also fused it to improve it. That was already beyond the realm of monsters. He was desperate to find a ce to calm down. Chapter 159 - One-man Army, Repeated Jumps

Chapter 159: One-man Army, Repeated Jumps

¡°Master, you don¡¯t look too well. Are you sick?¡± Watson inquired, concerned because the astrologer was covering his face and not saying anything. ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°Master, as the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom, you should know a lot of healing spells! Don¡¯t worry; as long as you teach me two tinum-tier healing spells, I can fuse them and improve them. I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be cured.¡± Various young people¡¯s voices could be heard. The Watsons dived from the sky one by one. Some of them looked at the astrologer with worried eyes, while others were asking the astrologer for new spells. The scene was spectacr, with more than ten different Watsons standing together. ¡°So many Young Master Watsons have appeared. I really want to touch them.¡± Cape, who Watson had summoned, was standing in front of the castle as she looked at the group of Watsons. Her eyes gleamed, and when she saw a rtively younger Watson from the past, whose cheeks were even cuter than that moment, she almost could not stop herself from rushing forward. ¡°What kind of monster is that guy?¡± The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders sighed at the spell that Watson had cast. Lust said, ¡°If there were more clones, we could have formed an army by ourselves.¡± One Watson was already at tinum-tier. What did it mean to have more than ten Watsons? ¡°The real monster should be the astrologer. Watson only learned the astrologer¡¯s magic,¡± Wrath said with raised eyebrows. ¡°He could instantly master a tinum-tier spell; his talent is very shocking,¡± Greed said with a sigh. When she saw Watson¡¯s strength, she felt like the wheels of history were spinning rapidly. The kingdom was about to usher in a new era. When Pride died, she was a little sad. After all, they had beenpanions for many years. Then, she could only rejoice that it was Pride who had died, and not her. She was d that she did not continue to follow Pride and stayed in ckmoon Castle. ¡°Lord Astrologer is too strong. That is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a spell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a spell that can replicate oneself. Such a spell is too convenient. Not only can we attack the enemy, but we can also send our clones to do different things! Other than Lord Astrologer, I don¡¯t think anyone else in the world can create a spell like that.¡± The people from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group also joined in with their praises. If he had created the spell, it would not matter if he epted the praise. That spell, however, was not taught to Watson by him; instead, it was created by Watson. Due to his pride, the astrologer did not refute them directly. Instead, he coughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore! Watson, you should also put away the spell.¡± Watson should dispel the spell soon; the astrologer¡¯s health had deteriorated over the years as an elderly man who had lived for hundreds of years. Watson had already surprised him several times that day. He was afraid he would have a heart attack if he were stimted any further. The astrologer wondered if Watson had any problems understanding him when he taught him magic. He gave the young boy some pointers to show off his abilities and leave the impression of a respected good teacher in front of everyone, but Watson did not need him to learn magic at all. He had initially nned to train Watson to be an elite who could surpass him in a few years. However, it looked like Watson could learn all of his skills in a few days. He was the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom. It would be too embarrassing if he could not teach his disciple anything else. He wanted to maintain his dignity as a master, so he had to slow down the speed at which he taught Watson magic or teach something with greater difficulty. He did not believe that Watson could learn everything so quickly. The astrologer made up his mind. Usually, masters would despise stupid disciples. However, he was afraid that his disciple would learn too quickly and that he would not be able to teach them anymore. In the entire kingdom, he was the only master like that. Whoosh! At that moment, Watson obeyed the astrologer and waved his hand to disperse the River of History Projection around him. The other Watsons turned into streams of light and disappeared into the river of history that gradually disappeared into the sky. The sky returned to its calm state; it became blue. ¡°Watson, even though you have mastered the two spells that you learned today and have advanced to a higher level, you are not yet proficient in them. You have to be more proficient in using the two spells this week. I will teach you a new spell next week. Do you understand?¡± the astrologer said pretentiously. His initial expectation was to teach Watson two spells a week. That way, he would only need to teach a hundred spells in a year. That would be enough tost him for a few years. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Watson nodded with a cute expression. If it were someone else who said that, he would not have believed it. Watson knew he could master spells that were fused by the system, but the astrologer had said differently, so he believed it. Perhaps the astrologer knew that there were ws when he cast the fused spell. As predicted, relying solely on the system was insufficient. He still had to put in a lot of effort. Watson clenched his fists and made a decision. The astrologer wiped the sweat from his forehead. When he realized that Watson did not discover his true thoughts, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, Watson, you just went through a battle, and now you¡¯ve learned two high-tier spells. You¡¯re only a child, and you must be exhausted. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°No, Master, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± Watson¡¯s expression became somber when he heard that. He turned to look at the remaining men from the Mage Guild and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with those people yet.¡± When confronted with Watson¡¯s gaze, the Mage Guild members¡¯ expressions changed one by one. They had be quite unsightly. The astrologer looked like he would definitely take Watson as his disciple. They were not surprised. After they saw Watson¡¯s amazing performance, if they were the astrologer, they would also take Watson as their disciple. ¡°Young Master Watson, I surrender. Just like what I said earlier, do you stillck a mount?¡± The North Wind mercenary group leader, Ron, was the first to kneel on the ground, his face full of ttery. ¡°Oh? Did you not say that you want Master to kill me?¡± Watson¡¯s expression was cold. ¡®Who could have known that the astrologer did not kill you and even became your Master?¡¯ Ron cursed in his heart, but on the surface, he still pretended to be humble. ¡°That was all a joke. I like to joke the most! How could you take those words seriously? Don¡¯t you think so, Young Master Watson?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t like to joke. Do you have anyst words?¡± ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong, Young Master Watson. Please let me go! I have an 80-year-old mother and a few children. There are still dozens of people in the North Wind mercenary group waiting for my sry. If you can let me go, I¡¯m willing to be your ve.¡± Ron began to wail; he could not stop the regret in his heart. If he had known that that would happen, he would not have turned to the astrologer¡¯s side when he saw that the old man had defeated Watson. As a result, he had to jump and beg for mercy in front of Watson repeatedly. He might not even save his face, let alone his life. Chapter 160 - I Choose To Join

Chapter 160: I Choose To Join

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson shifted his gaze away from Ron and toward the others. Everyone he saw was kneeling on the ground, pleading for mercy. ¡°Master Watson, we were all coerced. Please let us go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to Master Watson! Actually, we don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. Please do us a favor and treat us like farts.¡± Those who begged for mercy had tears streaming down their faces as if they were genuinely atoning for their sins. Watson looked curious. He did not really want to kill those people. He simply felt that those people who kept jumping around in front of him deserved to be punished. If something were to happen to ckmoon Castle in the future, those people would undoubtedly be the first to betray him. ¡°Did not you just say you have to fight to the death with ckmoon Castle, and you will not tolerate it?¡± Watson pointed at a person. The person he aimed at lowered his head, unable to say a word. ¡°And you. I remember that you¡¯re an elder from the Mage Guild. Your name is Martin! You just said that your hatred for me is like the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s river; it is endless. You also want to avenge Audrey. I¡¯m giving you that opportunity now.¡± The second person that Watson referred to was Martin, an elder from the Mage Guild. As Audrey¡¯s admirer, he had been submissive when he saw Watson kill her. Then, when he saw the astrologer¡¯s resurrection and Watson¡¯s defeat, he had struck out with a heavy punch. He was the one who had just spoken the loudest to Watson because of his hatred, and he was also the one who was the most ufortable then. ¡°Young Master Watson, those words were only for show! You must know that it was not easy for us to work in the Mage Guild. President Audrey is an arbitrary and cruel person who has never listened to our opinions. This attack on ckmoon Castle was her idea. I had opposed it, but she did not listen.¡± Martin knelt in front of Watson with tears in his eyes. ¡°I did not say that I hated you, Young Master Watson. It was President Audrey that I hated, as endless as the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s river. You did good, Young Master Watson; you killed the right person. President Audrey deserved to die.¡± ¡°Martin, how can you say that? Even though the President acted unfriendly with us, she has done her duty, and you liked her! I really did not expect you to be such a person.¡± Anna, another Mage Guild elder, frowned and chastised Martin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to judge me. You just don¡¯t dare to say it out loud! If you¡¯re so considerate of President Audrey, then tell Young Master Watson that you want to avenge the President and that you want to kill him.¡± Martin snorted coldly in anger. What was the problem with his desire to live? Would Watson let him go if he told the truth? What gave Anna the right to criticize him? She had knelt too. ¡°Just say it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Anna suddenly stood up from the ground and faced Watson; she puffed out her chest. ¡°Watson, the Mage Guild has lost today, and as its elder, I should bear the responsibility. Kill me.¡± She had only knelt in exchange for a chance to live. As long as she was alive, anything was possible. However, when she saw Audrey die and the astrologer had resurrected and became Watson¡¯s teacher, she knew that it was impossible. Watson would only be stronger, increasing the distance between them. She would never be able to avenge the Mage Guild. She might as well die than be a ve of the ckmoon Castle and tortured by Watson. ¡°Your name is Anna, right?¡± Watson narrowed his eyes. His gaze made Anna feel a chill. She shrank back but still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I am Anna.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Watson hooked his finger, and Anna held her fear back as she went in front of him. Anna swallowed her saliva as she looked at the calm Watson and then at Cape, who stood in the distance and watched the scene coldly. Her exquisite face, which was somewhat simr to Audrey¡¯s, made her feelplicated. She wondered if Watson had summoned her because he was offended by her words and wanted to merge her into Cape¡¯s body. If that were the case, she would have had tomit suicide before Watson could work his magic. Just as she felt uneasy, Watson smiled and said, ¡°Miss Anna, don¡¯t be nervous. I have no intention of hurting you. Not only will I not hurt you, but I will also reward you! May I ask if you are willing to be ckmoon Castle¡¯s mage and enjoy the treatment of a hybrid Phoenix egg daily, ten gold coins per month, and a sun gem every day?¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna thought that she had heard it wrong. She thought that she was dead for sure, but not only did Watson not punish her, he even invited her to join ckmoon Castle and gave her a generous reward, especially the sun gem. She remembered what the astrologer had said; consuming the gem would allow her to obtain powerparable to a gold-tier mage and awaken her talent in light-elemental cultivation. Watson was actually willing to give her such a valuable item. One of them must have gone crazy. Anna was not the only one who felt that way. The rest of the people in the area were also taken aback. They had no idea why Watson had done that. Watson had asked Anna to stay after she had rejected ckmoon Castle. The others had begged Watson to spare them, but he had ignored them. Was Watson a fool? ¡°Now, as for the rest of you.¡± While everyone was puzzled, Watson spoke to those who were still kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. ¡°All of you will be ckmoon Castle¡¯s ves. You will work here for your entire life without pay. If you don¡¯t perform well, you will be punished.¡± Why? That sentence came to everyone¡¯s mind, especially Martin and Ron. Those two people, who did not even care about their dignity to beg for mercy, felt very uneasy. ¡°I know that many of you must not understand why I made such a decision. Perhaps you think that I should let you go?¡± Watson looked around them. No one dared to reply, but their expressions told Watson that it was what they had thought. ¡°I will tell you why. The reason is very simple. I can recruit anyone, but the most important thing is loyalty! Without loyalty, no matter how capable you are, you¡¯re just a time-ticking bomb. On the contrary, even if you don¡¯t have the ability except for loyalty, then you can still help us add bricks to our building. In this battle against a strong tinum-tier enemy, the best proof I have is that no one in ckmoon Castle has defected to the enemy.¡± When Watson said that, his young face was full of pride. Then, he pointed at the person kneeling in front of him. ¡°Look at all of you. When ckmoon Castle had the upper hand, you begged me for mercy. When my master had the upper hand, you turned around to express your goodwill to him. When people like you face a strong enemy, you will only betray and stab yourpanions! Tell me, why would I want you?¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not booming, but it was clear and loud. Everyone in the room fell silent when they heard his words, especially the Mage Guild members. They bowed their heads in humiliation. Yes, Watson was right. They were such people. When faced with a stronger opponent, they would submit to them. They lost the war because they were too weak and not because ckmoon Castle was too strong. ¡°On the contrary, I greatly admire Miss Anna. She was clearly terrified, but she took the initiative to die. So, Miss Anna, I shall honor your request! My words count if you remember what I just said. Of course, if you choose to leave, I will not prevent you from doing so. Please make your choice, Miss Anna.¡± ¡°I choose...¡± Anna hesitated and nced at Watson. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not lying?¡± ¡°I swear to God that I don¡¯t lie. Furthermore, I¡¯m only a child. What bad intentions can a child have?¡± Watson turned his head and looked cute. ¡°Alright, since you said that, I¡¯m relieved. I only have one decision from the start.¡± Anna seemed to have made up her mind, revealing a determined expression. Watson sighed in his heart. It seemed like Miss Anna had chosen to leave. He was not surprised. After all, he had killed Audrey. Working under an enemy would definitely be ufortable. ¡°I choose to join you.¡± At that moment, Anna¡¯s voice echoed; it caused Watson to widen his eyes. It was not only Watson; everyone else was also shocked. Chapter 161 - Iron Fist

Chapter 161: Iron Fist

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey, Anna, you must have made a mistake,¡± Martin said as he knelt on the ground. Anna was tough and wanted to face Watson head-on. No matter how she looked at it, she looked like she would leave. Why would she choose to stay? ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to stay, ¡°Anna said as she nced at Watson. She had only said those words on impulse. She regretted it when she got up, but she could only force herself to stay. She did not expect Watson to let her go. She had wanted to refuse at first, but Watson had given her too much. She would not be able to take revenge if she left that ce. If she could be stronger by staying there, she might as well stay. She would think of ways to take revenge after she became stronger. At the very least, she would only consider those things after she became a gold-tier mage. ¡°Miss Anna, congrattions on making a wise decision. I will give you your reward now.¡± Watson reacted and smiled slightly. He extended his hand. The skin on his palm squirmed as a bright sun gem appeared. ¡°This sun gem is yours. As for the Phoenix Egg and this month¡¯s gold coins, I will give them to you after you have officially signed a contract with ckmoon Castle.¡± Anna took the Sun Gem from Watson without hesitation; she carefully examined it before she put it into her mouth and swallowed it. The Sun Gem was scorching hot and fragrant as it slid down Anna¡¯s throat, making her moan contentedly. Then a sh of brilliant light burst from her body and turned her fiery red eyes golden. Arge amount of sunlight gathered on Anna¡¯s body, making her look like a goddess who had descended from the sky. A gold-tier aura emerged from her body. At that moment, Anna had be a gold-tier mage with both fire and light elements. ¡°Thank you,¡± Anna said; that gratitude came from the bottom of her heart. She had worked hard in the Mage Guild for more than ten years, but she was only a peaked bronze-tier mage. She had yet to enter the silver tier. After consuming a gemstone, her strength had surpassed the silver tier and reached the gold tier directly. That was something that she would never be able to do in her lifetime. ¡®Even though I¡¯ve be a gold-tier mage, I should be stronger before talking about revenge! Hmm, it¡¯s decided then.¡¯ She had considered vengeance after she became a gold-tier mage, but then she regretted it. Watson could fight against tinum-tier elites, so, at least until she became the tinum tier. Anna prayed silently in her heart. She believed that Audrey¡¯s soul in the underworld would not me her if she knew about it. The people there looked at Anna; their eyes filled with envy and hatred. She had not needed to do anything to be a gold-tier mage; she only needed to consume a gemstone. How could such a good thing not happen to them? ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn. Since I¡¯ve given Miss Anna two choices, why don¡¯t I give you two choices as well? Either be ckmoon Castle¡¯s ve or rebel against me! As I said earlier, I¡¯m a merciful person. This is yourst chance, so you must seize it.¡± Watson turned his head to look at the people from the Mage Guild as they knelt on the ground. There were now seven mages in residence, including Anna and Cape, who had recently been upgraded. He wanted to form a mage army, but the number of mages was insufficient, so he had to recruit from the Mage Guild. ¡°I am a member of the North Wind mercenary group, an individual with a soul and dignity. I can submit to ckmoon Castle and serve as a guard here, but you want me to be a ve? Impossible!¡± A bronze-tier warrior from the North Wind mercenary group stood up and said through gritted teeth. That man was not concerned about the number of people around him. If he had not seen the reward Anna had received, he might have obediently chosen to be ckmoon Castle¡¯s ve to save his life. However, when he saw the benefits Anna had received, he became envious. He also wanted to test Watson¡¯s resolve and see if he could receive the same reward. ¡°You are right; I will not be a ve.¡± In that world, men could have their heads severed, and blood flowed. Their dignity and fortitude must not bepromised! Another warrior from the north wind mercenary group stood up. ¡°If you want to kill me or cut me up, do as you please. I will never frown!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys are courageous. Is there anyone else who wants to resist?¡± Watson nodded as he looked around. More than ten mages and warriors stood up when they noticed his gaze. They stiffened their necks and remained silent, pretending to be unafraid of death. In fact, they were all considering what kind of reward they would receiveter. Martin paused for a moment, looking around at the people who had stood up, but he did not stand up. He was a little tense. If only he had fought like Anna did then. It was toote to get up. He was curious to see who would receive the reward first. If he could get up again, it would not be toote, but Watson would almost certainly punish those people. He felt that Watson¡¯s second round of choices was too tempting; after honey, it was often a trap. ¡°Very good. Since you have chosen the second path, I will give you your rewards now.¡± Watson narrowed his eyes and looked at the people who had stood up. He waved his hand and called for Cape. ¡°Cape,e over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reward? Is it the same sun gem?¡± ¡°We fought in the second round. The reward might not be that good! I don¡¯t need a gold-tier gem. As long as I can be an official guard in ckmoon Castle and receive ten gold coins a month, that¡¯s enough.¡± The mages and warriors, who had previously been stiff-necked, discussed it enthusiastically. There was, indeed, a reward for resisting Watson. In any case, all they needed was a ce to stay and a decent ce to live. ¡°The reward for the second round of resistance is to be killed and fused into Cape¡¯s body.¡± The system fusion was activated. ¡°What?¡± someone eximed. ¡°No! I was wrong, Young Master Watson. I won¡¯t resist you anymore. Argh!¡± someone knelt. Unfortunately, it was toote. Amidst the terrifying screams, the joy on the faces of the people who got up had utterly disappeared. They turned into streaks of light and were fused into Cape¡¯s body; that made Cape¡¯s powerful aura even stronger. [Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion. Combat maid, Cape, has obtained the strength of a gold-tier warrior.] [Gold-tierbat maid: Cape] [Abilities: an omnipotent maid who can handle all household chores such as washing, cooking, and cleaning. She possesses the strength of a gold-tier mage and a gold-tier warrior. She has mastered a variety of spells and a gold-tierbat aura with both water and fire elements.] [Additional abilities: Charisma, intelligence, decision-making, charm, and courage (will fight bravely against enemies,bat strength increased by 20%).] ¡°You have not only attained the standard of a gold-tier warrior, but you have also obtained additional courage. Not bad.¡± Watson nodded his head in satisfaction. There were only 50 people left from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group. That was half of the people who had shown up. Those 50 men were trembling. They looked at Watson in disbelief. One of them asked, ¡°Why? Why did that happen?¡± Anna had received a reward for resisting Watson, but those who opposedter were punished. Just because they werete by one round, Watson did not believe their words. At that moment, Watson¡¯s smiling face no longer looked cute in their eyes. He was no longer like a child but a devil. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why.¡± Watson¡¯s tone was calm. He said, ¡°In the first round, I gave you two choices. That was to test your loyalty. Only the loyal ones would be exempted from punishment! In the second round, I gave you the same choice. That was to test your wisdom. If you¡¯re smart enough, you should understand that you wouldn¡¯t get anything from me if you stood up then. Those who stood up in that situation were all idiots, and idiots are not qualified to join ckmoon Castle.¡± After a short pause, he continued to say, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to give you a third chance. Do you want to stand up against me?¡± Devil. Watson was a devil. Everyone had that thought in their minds. No one dared to stand up again. They all prostrated themselves on the ground. ¡°Surrender, we surrender! We¡¯re willing to be ckmoon Castle¡¯s ves. Please don¡¯t toy with us anymore.¡± Some of them had nned to join ckmoon Castle just to obtain rewards or pretend to be someone from ckmoon Castle as they waited for an opportunity to rebel. Those little thoughts had all dissipated. Watson¡¯s two rounds of actions had made them understand that they could not defeat that youth. Any bad ideas would only make them even more miserable. He was a child, yet he had such iron-blooded methods; it had shocked them profoundly. Chapter 162 - A Planned Scheme

Chapter 162: A nned Scheme

The astrologer stood nearby as he kept a close eye on Watson¡¯s every move. He did not say anything, and his expression was slightly moved. When Watson said that he wanted to recruit those people as his subordinates, the old man had wanted to say something to remind them. Those people had been tricked so miserably by Watson, so they could not really surrender. They would only turn into moths after they were recruited into ckmoon Castle. However, Watson had recruited Anna, the only one who had stood up to resist him. That was beyond his expectations, so he did not make a move. Immediately after that, Watson¡¯s actions shocked him even more. ¡°The first round tested courage, the second round tested wisdom. After that round, those people from the Mage Guild lost their temper! And Watson had also sessfully nted a seed in their hearts, a seed that ensured they would never resist. What a good method!¡± The astrologer sighed. He had a strange thought in his heart. Was his disciple only ten years old? Why did he feel that he was even more shrewd than an adult? Pure strength could only make people strong. If one had the strength and intelligence, they would be the overlord of a region. The astrologer saw the shadow of a young overlord in Watson. The astrologerughed at himself. He was a little scared to see Watson. No one would believe that Watson could make an old monster like him, who had lived for hundreds of years, afraid. While he was terrified, he was also intrigued. He was curious about Watson¡¯s parents; what kind of people were they to raise such a child. ¡°Cape, take those people to the castle to sign a contract and arrange a ce for them to live.¡± Watson waved his hand and gave Cape an order while the astrologer was thinking. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Cape bowed respectfully as she led the remaining soldiers of the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group toward ckmoon Castle, her gaze fixed on Watson. Anna was one of them. The expressions of those people were somewhat gloomy. No matter what their identities were in the past, whether it was the elder of the Mage Guild or the leader of the Mercenary Corps, at that moment, they were all Watson¡¯s ves. Those people¡¯s expressions were a little gloomy. Regardless of their previous identities, whether it was a Mage Guild elder or the mercenary group leader, they were all Watson¡¯s ves. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± Watson turned around and walked in front of the astrologer, revealing a cute and sweet smile as he did so. ¡°Oh, right! The ckmoon Town has suffered significant damage, and ckmoon Castle is on the verge of copse! I could have arranged for you to stay in a luxurious room, but I am afraid I will not be able to do so now. Do you think you¡¯d be alright?¡± ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve just taken me as your master, and now you¡¯re asking for benefits?¡± The astrologer scolded him jokingly. ¡°No, not at all. After all, you were the one who started the fight. You harmed not only ckmoon Castle but also my men! What if they me you and refuse to recognize you as their master? Would not that be awful?¡± Watson ced his hand on his cheek. He made a face. ¡°As long as you do not acknowledge them, they will not acknowledge you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. My men are like my family. My master is also my family. It would be difficult for me to do anything if there¡¯s a conflict in my family. Can you please be more considerate?¡± Watson stretched his hand and pulled the astrologer¡¯s arm. He shook it gently, and his big eyes twinkled pitifully. ¡°How about that, Master? You help me repair ckmoon Castle, and I¡¯ll spread the news that you¡¯ve be my master.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re really smart. I give in.¡± The astrologer replied helplessly and touched the beard on his face. Ever since the battle ended, he had stopped using his magic. His handsome face had gradually aged, causing wrinkles to appear on his face again, and his beard quickly grew out. He had wanted to help with the reconstruction of ckmoon Town. After all, he had taken a fancy to Watson¡¯s ability. If he did not repair the town, it would not be good if Watson became angry with him. He did, however, want to take the initiative to repair the town, and Watson had requested his assistance. Watson also stated that he wished to publicize the fact that he had be his master. He was clearly looking for protection for himself. If he made it known that he, a tinum-tier mage, had stayed at ckmoon Castle, no one would dare to cross the border. What a brilliant strategy! The astrologer gave his disciple a thoughtful look. On the surface, his disciple appeared to be a harmless child. However, after what had just happened, he had already seen Watson¡¯s true nature. Underneath the child¡¯s exterior was a heart as cunning as a fox. He appeared to be aware of the astrologer¡¯s gaze. Watson pretended to be cute by saying, ¡°Do not be concerned, Master. I am not going to let you down. How about I announce to the public that you¡¯re my master? Not now, but a long time ago, you became my master. I can be a gold mage and warrior, all thanks to you! You are not here to attack ckmoon Castle. Instead, you are putting me to the test through the Mage Guild. That way, the family will not hold it against you. You will also gain a reputation as a good teacher.¡± The astrologer sighed, unable to defeat Watson¡¯s blinking eyes. ¡°I see what you mean. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Watson, he suspected, had devised a plot against him. Phew. Watson exhaled a long sigh. He had long asked the astrologer to pose as his master. On the one hand, it might help to resolve the conflict between the astrologer and his family. On the other hand, he could conceal the fact that he had the system. He had lied to his family, iming to have learned the fusion system from a master. He had not allowed that master to appear after all that time. His family would most likely be suspicious. It was enough to assuage their suspicions since he had the astrologer. After he discusses it with the astrologer, they walk toward ckmoon Castle. Just as they entered the castle gate, a figure rushed forward and hugged him tightly. ¡°Watson, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Fifth Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Watson realized who was hugging him when he felt the warmth of his embrace. It was his fifth brother, Peter. Unlike his previous sluggish appearance, his fifth brother appeared to be very energetic. His arms were brimming with power. He must have taken the Phoenix Egg. ¡°I heard there was a battle going on outside. I was really worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back! It is a shame I have been bedridden all year and know nothing about fighting. Otherwise, I might be able to assist you. I am so useless.¡± Peter¡¯s face was stricken with self-pity. Watson patted him on the back andforted him. ¡°Do not be like that, Fifth Brother. I am relieved to see you here in good health.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, Young Master Peter had insisted on running outside. We almost couldn¡¯t stop him! He even carried some of us, and he had some knowledge about herbs. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover so quickly. Not only Young Master Peter, the other young masters anddies also did what they could.¡± An injured ckmoon Knight walked forward and said with a smile. Watson had fought desperately to protect his family. His family had also racked their brains about how to protect him. They were very kind. It was their honor to be able to work for such a family. ¡°You tter me. I did not do anything.¡± Peter scratched his head in embarrassment after they praised him. He had been ill and in bed for a long time, so he had some understanding of the medicine that he usually took. One could almost be a doctor when one was ill for such a long time. ¡°Watson, thank you for your hard work.¡± The master of the castle, Edward and Catherine, also walked outside, followed by all his brothers and sisters in the house. Watson was surprised to find that his sixth sister, Margaret, who had been staying in the room and refused to go out, was also there. He held a thick stack of paper in her hand. She kept sizing him up and recording something on it. After greeting Watson, Edward¡¯s expression turned serious. He walked up to the astrologer and knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°Edward Gehry, greetings to the senior astrologer. Thank you for sparing our ckmoon Castle.¡± Edward¡¯s face turned solemn after he greeted Watson. He approached the astrologer and knelt respectfully on one knee. ¡°Hello, I am Edward Garry; good day to you, Lord Astrologer. Thank you for protecting ckmoon Castle.¡± ¡°Edward Garry? Edward Garry Saint Laurent! You¡¯re that brat who defected from the Saint Laurent family back then. I know you!¡± After a few seconds of assessing Edward, the astrologer had an epiphany. His eyes glowed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years; I almost did not recognize you. My memory has deteriorated as well. It is no surprise that Watson is so good. So he is your son. I would not have attacked if I had not known that ckmoon Castle is yours! Let us get started. I have a question for you. Let us go somewhere private to talk.¡± Chapter 163

Chapter 163: A Beautiful Misunderstanding

¡°Lord Astrologer, please have some tea! We did have quite a lot of tea leaves at home, and they are stored in a nearby manor. Unfortunately, the manor was destroyed, and these are all we have left. Please kindly make do with them.¡± Edward sat on the sofa and pushed a cup of tea toward the astrologer. He swept the dust off his shoulders. Even though ckmoon Castle did not copse from the battle, there were numerous cracks in the walls and ceiling. Dust would fall from the cracks even if there were a slight violent fluctuation. The astrologer did not drink because he was distracted by a few tea leaves floating in the teacup and the rising clouds. Instead, he said in a hushed tone, ¡°I have not seen you in more than ten years. You were a small child when I visited the Saint Laurent family! I recall the Saint Laurent family wanting to train you as their future heir. Why did you leave?¡± The Saint Laurent family was, without a doubt, one of the most powerful families in the kingdom. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what happened back then.¡± Edward¡¯s face was solemn as if he recalled a painful past. ¡°Even if you do not mention it, I am guessing it was because the kingdom asked you to capture the Demoness Church¡¯s members. You abandoned your mission, or perhaps because the Saint Laurent family arranged a political marriage for you, and you were not happy! I recall the Phoenix family, also known as the Knight family, as the other party to your marriage. Their family¡¯s youngdy is still unmarried and waiting for you...¡± At that point, the astrologer sighed. ¡°A lot of things had happened in the kingdom ten years ago.¡± There was once a genius in the Saint Laurent family who was already a gold-tier warrior before they reached twenty. The Saint Laurent family regarded that genius as their hope for the future. They believed that he could be a tinum-tier elite or even the next sword saint in his lifetime. The Saint Laurent family spent a lot of money and hired many teachers to train that genius, and one of them was the astrologer. However, he had already retired at that time. Furthermore, he was a mage, so he could not teach warrior knowledge. Therefore, he went to the Saint Laurent family and rejected that task. After that, he heard some news about how that genius had betrayed the Saint Laurent family and had his strength abolished. ¡°Yes, a lot of things had happened, indeed.¡± Edward crossed his hands andughed heartily. ¡°The past is in the past. Compared to the past, I prefer my current life! In the past, I lived with a noble family. I used to look down onmoners, thinking that their lives were hard and meaningless. It was not until I left the Saint Laurent family that I realized even if I did not be a noble, I could still livefortably. I couldn¡¯t be happy until I was a little bitter. At the very least,moners wouldn¡¯t be as cunning and dirty as the nobles.¡± He was also a participant in the kingdom¡¯s uprising against the Demoness Church ten years ago, so he was familiar with some issues. For example, the Demoness Church that the kingdom wanted to destroy was not an evil organization, and Queen Avril had been falsely used. Many nobles used that chance to frame their enemies as the Demoness Church members to destroy them. The kingdom was once filled with rivers of blood. He was still a young man full of righteousness at that time. He returned to his family with a burning desire to question the Saint Laurent family¡¯s head at the time. In exchange, he was scolded and beaten, and a marriage contract was signed. The Saint Laurent family needed a strong ally to obtain greater benefits during the turmoil. Edward was discouraged by that approach. He was not a chess piece; he was a human. He would change himself if he could not change the world. He defected from the Saint Laurent family with that thought in mind. Edward could still remember those people who had died tragically ten years ago. Many of those people died at his hands. Among them were the falsely used Demoness Church members; they were innocent. Edward could even remember the pitiful expressions of those who knelt on the ground and begged for mercy before they died. ¡°Lord Astrologer, are you not disappointed in the kingdom and the nobles?¡± ¡°A country¡¯s fortunes will always rise and fall. Throughout history, more than ten million countries have vanished. The Holy Dragon Kingdom cannot continue to exist indefinitely! Likewise, there will be no eternal nobles. There will always be conflicts of interest where there are men. There will be wars where there are conflicts. But, in my opinion, that is the nature of the world. It is impossible to have only the right things in life, just as it is impossible to have only the right people. And those are doomed to be drowned out by the passage of time. What I can do is to keep an eye on everything.¡± ¡°I did not expect you to know so much about the world, Lord Astrologer! It would not be difficult for you to be a diamond-tier elite if you did not drink from the Spring of Life.¡± Edward wore a respectful expression. That was right; human life was nothing more than a speck of dust in the grand scheme of things. Even if the dragon race lived for over a thousand years, they were only a speck in history. Time would always move forward, and the past would be buried. ¡°I am curious; is there anything in the world you do not know?¡± ¡°Of course, there are things that I don¡¯t know.¡± The astrologer sighed and raised a finger to point at the sky. ¡°I know nothing about reincarnation.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about cultivation. I am relieved to see that you are doing well now. Your life is now far morefortable than it was previously.¡± ¡°I can live the life I have now because of Watson.¡± ¡°Speaking of Watson, I have something to discuss with you.¡± The astrologer¡¯s face was slightly solemn. ¡°After the winter is over, the Royal Academy will begin recruiting new students for the following spring. Watson¡¯s talent is truly wasted here! The border is still too small. Why don¡¯t I bring him to the Royal City? It is teeming with the kingdom¡¯s brightest minds. That is the stage where he would shine brightly. Perhaps there will be an opportunity for him to meet the elders from the Saint Laurent family. He is also a member of that bloodline.¡± ¡°Regarding that matter, perhaps you can ask Watson¡¯s opinion on that.¡± ¡°What is the problem, Edward? I recall you being a very opinionated person back then. Why have you be so weak? That child is too young to make an informed decision. Therefore, as parents, you will need to make a decision, right?¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, that isn¡¯t weakness, but respect.¡± Edward stood up from the sofa. He said, ¡°I would like Watson to stay here because I used to be that kind of person. My children¡¯s happiness is the most important thing to me! If they want to live in that world, then I need them to be strong. I want the kids to grow up strong but not too powerful because that will get them into trouble. I also do not want Watson to be associated with the Saint Laurent family and be a tool for them. I would hate that.¡± He had always allowed his children to make their own choices and had never regretted it. He hoped that every single one of his children would not have any regrets in their lives. ¡°I understand.¡± The astrologer rose to his feet and nodded respectfully to Edward. Some people were willing to give up everything to uphold the justice that they feel in their hearts. Such people were more deserving of respect than those with great strength. He turned around and walked away. When the astrologer reached the door, he remembered what Watson had said to him. He said, ¡°Oh, right! I forgot to tell you, Edward. I have been Watson¡¯s teacher for a long time. His current aplishments are entirely the result of my efforts.¡± After that, the astrologer left the living room, and Edward sat down weakly. ¡°Is that so? So, Watson¡¯s mysterious teacher is Lord Astrologer. I have always suspected that some powerful person has reced him. I am a terrible father.¡± Catherine¡¯s heart ached as she reached out to stroke Edward¡¯s hair. ¡°This is not your fault, Edward. Watson is too outstanding. Perhaps letting him go to the Royal City is not a bad idea. With Lord Astrologer, nothing will happen.¡± ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I have already decided on that matter. Watson must decide on his own.¡± Catherine still had something to say, but it turned into a sigh that floated down the hall. .. Outside the door. The astrologer paused for a moment before he walked outside; he was ready to speak with Watson. He could understand Edward¡¯s feelings as a parent, but he did not want to see Watson¡¯s talent wasted at the border. ¡°Even though Watson¡¯s actions and words are mature, he is still a child. As long as he is a child, he should be unable to resist the allure of a new world.¡± When the astrologer saw Watson, he was thinking about how to persuade him. Two maids from ckmoon Castle walked past him at that precise moment. They bowed respectfully and left in hushed tones after they saw him. ¡°This is fantastic. ckmoon Castle had just won another war. There will be more people in the family. They have even enlisted the help of a well-known figure. I believe ckmoon Castle wille out on top.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson¡¯s efforts are entirely responsible for ckmoon Castle¡¯s victory. I really envy Master for having such a wonderful child! I will be happy if my future child is even a tenth as good as Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Heh, Young Master Watson being so outstanding has nothing to do with the owner of ckmoon Castle. I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Watson is the illegitimate child of a border count.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson¡¯s brilliance has nothing to do with ckmoon Castle¡¯s Master. ording to what I have heard, Young Master Watson is the border count¡¯s illegitimate child.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Those from the Demoness Bandit Gang who had just joined us. I heard them discussing it secretly once! Young Master Watson is so exceptional because he¡¯s rted to the border count, the strongest mage in the kingdom. Otherwise, how do you think Young Master Watson became a gold-tier mage at such a young age?¡± Even though the two maids did not speak loudly, the astrologer used his powerful strength to hear them. Was Watson the border count¡¯s child? Had Edward been duped? It was no surprise that when he said he wanted to bring Watson to the Royal City, Edward had tly refused him. He even refused to allow him to acknowledge the Saint Laurent family. It seemed like Watson was not a member of the Saint Laurent family in any way. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that it was the case. The astrologer turned around and called out to the two maids who had not gone far. ¡°Stop right there, both of you, and repeat what you had just said to me.¡± Chapter 164 - Collective Promotion

Chapter 164: Collective Promotion

¡°So that¡¯s the reason. Watson is Sylvan¡¯s illegitimate child, and he¡¯s kept in ckmoon Castle.¡± The astrologer watched as the two maids left; a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. He had carefully inquired about what the two maids had said. ording to the two maids, Watson was the border count¡¯s illegitimate child. It was not a groundless usation. Previously, more than ten manor owners had besieged ckmoon Castle, and the border count had dispatched a gold-tier elite to assist him. The guards in the mansion had the potential to be silver-tier elites, and they had also received guidance from that gold-tier elite. Furthermore, ckmoon Castle and the border count were on friendly terms. Watson had earlier stated that he wished to tter the border count. ording to the maids, ckmoon Town¡¯s establishment was due to the border count¡¯s contributions. ¡°That little fellow, Sylvain, I¡¯ve never heard of him having a wife. Could it be that he secretly married and had children in a ce that the old man doesn¡¯t know about? But why did he foster his child with someone else? Could it be that he did not want the kingdom to find out?¡± ¡°I did not know that Sylvan had a wife. Was he secretly married and had children somewhere that I did not know? But why did he ce his child in the care of someone else? Did he not want the kingdom to find out?¡± That was a possibility. He was well aware that the border count¡¯s rtionship with the monarch had always been strained because of Avril. If His Majesty discovered that his child was so gifted, he would be suspicious and send assassins after them. The astrologer sighed. He did not doubt the maids because it was illogical to say that Watson was the border count¡¯s child unless they were not afraid of the border count¡¯s revenge. Of course, he did not blindly believe it; he needed to find Sylvan to confirm the details. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Sylvan. It¡¯s good to get an opportunity to visit him.¡± Since Sylvan was his former disciple, he thought that the man would be honest with him. He needed to pay for a lot of resources to repair ckmoon Castle. Even if he had a lot of money, it would not be enough to build a town. It would have been wiser to question Sylvan about such details. A son paid a father¡¯s debt, and a disciple paid a master¡¯s debt. He and Sylvan had been a family for a long time. Since he had epted Watson as his disciple, they were even closer. After he made up his mind, the astrologer smiled and left the corridor to the castle¡¯s hall. Watson was in the hall; he was rewarding the ckmoon Knights who had been injured in the battle. ¡°All of you have performed very well in that battle, so I will give each of you a Phoenix Egg and a sun or moon gem as a reward! The Phoenix Egg is not enough for now, so it will be distributed tomorrow. You can choose one of the sun and moon gems.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, what are those two gems?¡± a guard asked curiously. ¡°Good question.¡± Watson chuckled and extended his right hand. Green vines wriggled out of his right palm. On the vines, there were gold-red or milky-white gemstones that sparkled and emitted a rich fragrance. There were 99 of them. The moment those shiny fruits appeared, the light in the room was suppressed. Many of the ckmoon Knights stared at the gemstone in Watson¡¯s hands, eximing in amazement. When Watson had fused with the World Tree¡¯s shadow, a peak tinum-tier tool, to condense the fruits, many of the ckmoon riders were recuperating in their mansions, so they did not know about it. Many of the ckmoon Knights eximed in awe as they peered at the jewels in Watson¡¯s hands. Many of them were resting in their mansions when Watson fused with the World Tree¡¯s shadow, a peak tinum-tier item, to grow the fruits. ¡°The sun and moon gemstones are fruits grown from the World Tree. They only grow once every thousand years! Consuming the former will allow you to reach the gold tier and awaken your light-elemental cultivation talent. Consuming thetter will also allow you to reach the gold tier and obtain the ability to cultivate the dark-elementalbat aura.¡± ¡®Is he for real?¡¯? The entire audience erupted as soon as Watson¡¯s voice faded. They had no idea there was such a mystical treasure in the world that could instantaneously transform one into a gold-tier warrior. They also did not expect Watson¡¯s willingness to give such a valuable gem for everyone to enjoy. ¡°Young Master Watson, the ckmoon Knights did not annihte the enemy in the battle. On the contrary, we were injured and had squandered the majority of the herbs in the castle! It is already a good thing that you did not chastise us. How could we possibly desire such a treasure? We are too embarrassed to ept it.¡± With a solemn expression on his face, vice-captain Liszt stood out among the ckmoon Knights. As soon as he finished speaking, a member of the ckmoon Knights nodded and stated, ¡°The vice-captain is right. We can¡¯t take such a treasure. Young Master Watson, you should keep those fruits for those who have contributed more to ckmoon Castle.¡± Allen was also present. He swallowed his saliva as he nced at the two types of gems. He finally turned his head away with incredible difficulty. He was the type of person who craved recognition and acim. However, he had no intention of epting the reward. He knew that many of his fellow knights had lost their arms and legs during thebat with the astrologer. Watson had dispatched men to bring the medical herbs in the castle, ranging from bronze to gold tiers. That was why they were able to heal so swiftly. He also noticed that some of their long silver armor was worn, and their silver longswords were damaged. Those weapons and herbs were worth tens of thousands of dors in gold coins. Watson did not pursue the losses, and he even wanted to praise them, which made Allen feel a little embarrassed. As the captain of the guards, he had failed to protect his subordinates and did not fulfill his duty as their captain. Watson had spent the most effort in grooming him. He was really a good-for-nothing. ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before the battle?¡± Watson looked around. When everyone¡¯s attention was on him, he continued to say, ¡°I said that the ckmoon Knights¡¯ only mission in that battle was to protect the people in the castle from harm. I want to ask, was anyone injured in that battle?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sparse voices came from all around him. ¡°Speak up.¡± ¡°No, Young Master Watson.¡± In an instant, the voices from all around him became uniform, like thunder. ¡°Since no one was injured, it proves that you¡¯ve allpleted the mission perfectly. That means that I should reward you. That is the rule I¡¯ve set! If it¡¯s a rule, then you must obey it. If you continue to refuse, then take your things and scram. ckmoon Castle doesn¡¯t need people who don¡¯t follow orders.¡± Watson¡¯s words were loud and clear. The ckmoon Knights looked at each other with tears in their eyes, and then they knelt respectfully. ¡°We ept the reward, Young Master Watson.¡± The men vowed to protect ckmoon Castle with their life after they had grown stronger. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A smile appeared on Watson¡¯s face again. He used the branches of the world tree that spread out from his skin to deliver the gemstones to the ckmoon cavalrymen. ¡°You can choose for yourselves.¡± Watson¡¯s face brightened once more. He delivered the gemstones to the ckmoon Knights via the World Tree branches that sprouted from his flesh. ¡°You can decide for yourself.¡± Allen gritted his teeth and reached out to touch the golden sun gemstone first. He changed his mind and reached out to touch the moon gemstone. Liszt, who was beside him, paused for a time before he selected the moon gemstone as well. The other ckmoon Knights made their selections, one after the other. Almost all of them went with the moon gemstone. All of the gems were soon distributed. The moon gemstones were chosen by the first 50 ckmoon Knights, whereas Lucas and the other 15 people who joined afterward had chosen the sun gemstones. They did not choose the sun gemstones, not because the stones did not look good, but because they were with the ckmoon Knights. They were closer to the moon, so it was more symbolic for them to take the moon gemstones. The men who took the sun gemstones looked a little regretful, but soon the grief on their faces was reced by ecstasy. After they took the gemstone, a violent power surged in their bodies and made them emit the aura of a gold-tier warrior. The wings on their back spread wide and shone brightly. Whoosh! Whoosh! The hall continued to reverberate with the sound ofbat aura wings pping. The 50 people had jet-ck fighting aura wings on their backs that resembled the dark moon, whereas the other 15 people had the sun¡¯s radiance. ck and white light and shadow intersected. All 65 ckmoon Knights stood up at the same time and disappeared. They appeared in front of Watson with their backs straight and their faces filled with pride. Teleportation¡ªthat was the symbol of a gold-tier warrior. Dozens of gold-tier auras mixed and spread out in all directions like waves; it caused the entire castle to shake. That power was enough to sweep through everything at the border. Previously, they were only known as the ckmoon Knights, but at that moment, they were truly the ckmoon Knights. They were both the ck that covered the sky and the moon that pierced through the heavy clouds. Chapter 165 - Please Refer To My Master

Chapter 165: Please Refer To My Master

Watson nodded, satisfied, as he looked at the 65 ckmoon Knights in front of him. He could see an invincible army sweeping across thend and conquering cities in the future. The original group of ckmoon Knights consisted of 50 silver-tier warriors and 15 peak bronze-tier elites. Their strength had increased dozens of times as they had advanced to gold tier because they had consumed the Rainbow Phoenix Chicken eggs all year round. Those ckmoon Knights had only recently entered the gold tier, and their strength was no longer equivalent to that of an ordinary gold-tier warrior. Not to mention that each of them held two distinct forms ofbat aura that they could develop further. Those who possessed two forms ofbat aura cultivation talent might be referred to as geniuses throughout the world. Any one of the ckmoon Knights would be enough to shock the world. ¡°All the gemstones have been distributed now. I have anotherpensation for all of you.¡± Watson waved his hand and put away the remaining 34 sun gemstones as he spoke in a clear voice. There was anotherpensation? All the ckmoon Knights looked excited. It was already a huge reward for them to be gold-tier warriors. They did not know what kind ofpensation Watson would give them. They had already be somewhat numb due to the continuous surprises. ¡°When you reach the gold tier, you can consider yourself to have crossed the threshold of strength. The training I offered in the past is no longer appropriate. I am going to introduce a new system now! You will now assist in the restoration of ckmoon Town. After the town is rebuilt, I will give every one of you a manor, especially Allen, Liszt, and William. You already had one, but it was destroyed in the battle. I will give you specialpensation.¡± Watson¡¯s gaze fell on Allen and the other two at the front of the crowd. When they felt his attention, the three of them eximed, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Then, they stepped out with delighted expressions on their faces. They were willing to air ckmoon Town¡¯s restoration for free, let alone for a reward. ¡°As a special reward for you, after the town ispleted, my master, Lord Astrologer, will go to your manor and stay for a week. You can study under him. If you are lucky, you might even be able to benefit from my master.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson!¡± Allen and the other two were increasingly ecstatic. They knew all about the astrologer. He was the most knowledgeable mage in the history of the kingdom. Even though he was a mage, he had to have certain ndestine techniques for honing hisbat aura. It was more than enough to steer them in the right direction. The rest of the ckmoon Knights were envious of the three of them. At that point, they heard Watson say, ¡°Another policy that I would like to implement is the points system. You can now venture out on your own and do quests such as capturing magical monsters, harvesting medical herbs, and so on. By turning them to the castle, you can exchange them for points. Gold coins and points can be traded, one for one.¡± Not only did the castle spend a significant quantity of medicinal herbs in the previous battle, but Greed had also utilized the Money Enhancement spell to help save people, depleting the gold coins kept in the castle. ckmoon Castle would need to gather those materials again. When the ckmoon Knights handed the items, they could determine their points by calcting the value of the items. For instance, if Allen had items that were worth 1,000 gold coins, then he could get 1,000 points. At first nce, that process of conversion was evident. The worth of each ckmoon Knight was also clearly apparent. ¡°The points are calcted every month. The individual with the most points will earn more benefits. The points can be exchanged for anything, including resources, the opportunity to be guided by elites, vacations, and even bing the captain of the ckmoon Knights. There is nothing that one can¡¯t do with the points.¡± The implementation of the points system might not only pique the interest of those ckmoon Knights, but it might also free up resources for ckmoon Castle. Most crucially, those ckmoon Knights would be bound to the castle as they could only spend their points within ckmoon Castle. They would have little desire to spend money elsewhere. It was a n that could kill several birds with one stone. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson!¡± The ckmoon Knights all yelled at the same time. Their voices were more audible than before. Everyone was thinking about going out and obtaining resources in exchange for more points to show their worth. Allen had always been the ckmoon Knights¡¯ captain and had never been reced. That was because Allen had joined the ckmoon Knights the earliest and was the strongest. It was a different situation then. As long as they did more, they would have the chance to be the leader. The more they paid, the higher they could climb. Young Master Watson was a generous and fair man. ¡°That is all I have to say about that. You can ask my master for the resources needed to repair ckmoon Town. My master is a mage of the highest level. He could cast Skyfall, an earth-elemental spell, casually. The ideal materials for rebuilding the city walls are meteorites that have fallen to the ground. He also has the tinum-tier water-elemental spell to grow the herbs quicker.¡± ¡°You can also seek out my master for other purposes, such as asking him to go to the Misty Forest to capture magical monsters! I am solely interested in how many items you can hand over. I do not care how you got them as long as you do not kill or set fire to others and do not deceive others within the bounds of morality.¡± However, before the ckmoon Knights could get excited, an ancient voice echoed, ¡°Hey, Watson, you little b*stard, how could you con your master like that? Do you think I am not busy enough?¡± The astrologer walked out from behind the crowd and red at Watson angrily. He had initially thought that Watson¡¯s idea of devising a strategy for the ckmoon Knights was excellent and might be useful in managing the army. He did not expect Watson to shift the me onto him entirely. If he did not say anything then, Watson would have to pay for the consequences. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡± Watson pretended to be cute. ¡°Even though your attack on the ckmoon Castle was just a test, you¡¯ve damaged that ce, after all. It¡¯s only right for you to do something for everyone. As a tinum-tier mage, you won¡¯t shirk your responsibility, right?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± The astrologer¡¯s face began to twitch. Watson had deliberately said that in front of everyone. Out of respect, he could not refuse. Watson could not have done it on purpose, right? No, he must have done it on purpose. The astrologer¡¯s face twitched. Watson had deliberately said that in front of everyone. Out of respect, he could not refuse. Watson could not possibly have done it on purpose, could he? Yes, he must have done it on purpose. ¡°I understand. I shall help rebuild the castle.¡± ¡°You heard it, everyone. If you need anything, please refer to my master. If you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, please refer to my master. If you have a cold, fever, or any emotional problems, please refer to my master,¡± Watson announced loudly, unblinking. He had deliberately said that because he had seen the astrologer lurking behind the crowd. The astrologer had lived for hundreds of years, so he must have many good items in his hands. If he were to ask his subordinates to go out and look for resources, they might not be able to find many good things. He might as well take them from the astrologer. No, he wanted them. ¡°Thank you, Lord Astrologer.¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer is too generous.¡± The ckmoon Knights took the opportunity to express their gratitude. ¡°Watson, that¡¯s enough. Who do you think I am?¡± The astrologer could not bear it anymore. He could tolerate Watson¡¯s first few requests, but thest one¡ªthat meant he would have to consult those people on emotional problems. There were dozens of them; how hard would it be for him? ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my dear and respectable master!¡± Watson turned his head in puzzlement. ¡°And I haven¡¯t finished. From now on, I¡¯ll leave the security of my family to you. After all, winter ising soon, and the magical beasts will escape from the Misty Forest. ckmoon Castle won¡¯t be able to stop them! And the two magical beasts I raised, the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck, are also injured because of you. Please take care of them.¡± ¡°Shut up. Are you done? I¡¯m not your master. No, I don¡¯t have a disciple like you, and that¡¯s not right! Ah, you brat, you¡¯re really pissing me off.¡± The astrologer was so enraged that he could hardly think straight. Watson certainly did not regard him as a master; rather, he regarded him as a tool, a nanny, a bodyguard, and a mythical beast. He was not even that tired when he helped thete king conquer overnds; he regretted taking Watson as his disciple. Chapter 166 - The Astrologer’s Gift

Chapter 166: The Astrologer¡¯s Gift

It had been two days since the Mage Guild had taken over the ckmoon Castle. ¡°Work harder. That is thest area. I will try to clear out that manor before the end of the day and bring back the meteorite fragments.¡± Allenmanded the ckmoon Knights from in front of the ruined walls of a house. The manor he was staying in was formerly a part of ckmoon Town. It was smashed by a meteorite and burned to ashes two days ago due to the astrologer¡¯s spell. Scorched marks could be seen everywhere. The ground was riddled withrge pits. There were broken beams and fragments of the walls in the pits. They ignored those. Their target was the meteorite that stretched hundreds of meters above the ruins. The astrologer, who had performed a tinum-tier earth-elemental spell, summoned the meteorite from the sky. There were ring-shaped patterns on it, shining with a tinum-colored light. There were more than ten manors near ckmoon Castle. Most of the meteorites have been cleared and excavated in the past two days. Only thest manors had not been removed. Haha! Under Allen¡¯s order, a man who looked like a giant bear appeared in front of the meteorites and punched them out fiercely. His fistnded on the meteorites with a thickbat aura. With a muffled bang, a bottomless pit was formed, long snake-like cracks spread in the surroundings, causing the meteorites to break into pieces. At that moment, the ckmoon Knights opened their arms and carried the broken meteorites toward the direction of ckmoon Castle. After two days, those ckmoon knights who had reached the gold-tier were all full of vigor and vitality. In two days, the hybrid Phoenix, Emperor Cluck, hadid about 200 Phoenix eggs. Aside from Lucas and the others who had already consumed the Phoenix eggs, Watson also gave the other 50 ckmoon Knights a Phoenix egg each. Out of the 200 Phoenix eggs, there were only 150 left. Meanwhile, the strength of the ckmoon Knights had improved by leaps and boundspared to two days ago. One of the ckmoon Knights was responsible for transporting the meteorite fragments weighing over 10,000 catties, and he did it with one hand. There were three pairs ofbat aura wings on his back. It included a pair of sky-blue water-elementalbat aura wings wrapped in lightning, a pair of ck dark-elementalbat aura wings, which were deep and ck, and a pair of phoenix wings. The three pairs of wings with different colors were exceptionally gorgeous. The ckmoon Knight looked like an angel who had descended from the divine realm. He held the meteorite with one hand and did not seem to be struggling at all. ¡°Gorman has transported a meteorite. I¡¯ll give you one point. You now have a total of ten points.¡± Allen, the person inmand, took out a small notebook from his pocket and recorded something. ¡°Thank you, Captain Allen.¡± The man named Gorman nodded to Allen. ¡°May I inquire how much of a difference there is between myself and the individual with the most points?¡± His name was Gorman. He used to be a bronze-tier guard at Wilber Liszt Manor. He excelled at using water-elementalbat aura to generate lightning. He was known as the Blue Lightning. He was arranged to transport meteorites due to his quick speed. That task was worth one gold coin, which was worth one point as well. Watson was the one who determined the mary value of the position. He had already transported eight meteorites in the past two days. He questioned Allen, who flicked over a few pages of notes and answered, ¡°Currently, the person with the most points is Liszt. He has 20 points. It will be difficult for you to surpass him.¡± ¡°Twenty points. That¡¯s precisely twice what I have.¡± Gorman was a little disappointed. He spotted a handsome warrior in silver armor with three pairs ofbat aura wings on his back as he peered into the distance. They included dark-elemental, wind-elemental, and Phoenix wings. As he flew across the skies, he carried an entire meteorite. He was traveling pretty quickly in the direction of ckmoon Castle. Gorman had previously been fond of his moniker Green Lightning. For one to bepared to lightning was already a high de for a bronze-tier warrior. It was not until he entered ckmoon Castle that he understood that his talent was insignificant. Everyone there was a monster. ¡°Break!¡± The gigantic bear-like man had just smashed a meteorite not far away. He destroyed another meteorite with his palm the size of a cattail leaf fan and shattered it. ¡°As expected of William,¡± the other ckmoon Knights eximed. He is only a gold-tier warrior, but he has the strength to smash a tinum-tier rock. Such strength is very admirable.¡± ¡°Monstrous bear!¡± William was the only man amongst the ckmoon Knights with the strength of more than 100,000 catties. People said that he could lift a small mountain with his full strength. After all, the meteorite that the astrologer summoned was from tinum-tier magic. It was only when one¡¯s attack reached the pinnacle of gold-tier that one could break it. Only he could do it among all the ckmoon Knights. The reward for breaking a meteorite was also one point, but it was much easier than moving it. There was also the vice-captain, Liszt, known as the Breath of the Wild Wind. His pace was as quick as the wind among the ckmoon Knights. When he was not carrying heavy loads, his speed wasparable to that of sound. Finally, there was Allen. As the captain of the ckmoon Knights, his overall strength was the strongest, and he was in charge ofmand. That job had a ten-point reward. Gorman sighed inwardly. He could notpete with William in terms of strength, and he could notpete with Allen in terms of intelligence. The only thing he couldmend was his speed, but he was also a long way from Liszt. He lowered his head to gaze in the mirror. His entire body was encased in lightning, and each step he made left a deep, burnt pit on the ground. He was not fatigued, but he was not moving rapidly either. After all, a 10,000-catty weight was no trivial matter. He had to acknowledge that he was not the type of person who would settle for being average. He had worked hard to earn the captain title at Wilber Liszt Manor in the past. When he first joined ckmoon Castle, he was primarily interested in the castle¡¯s resources. However, after a few battles, he had utterly treated that ce as his home. If there were one person that he admired and deserved his lifelong service, it would be Watson. It was precisely for that reason that he desired to get stronger and share some of his strength. ¡°Young Man, looking at your sad face, is there something troubling you?¡± An elderly voice called out from the side. Gorman whirled around to see the astrologer stroking his white beard as he snuck up upon him. ¡°Greetings, Lord Astrologer.¡± Gorman bowed his head respectfully. ¡°No need to be polite. Let me ask you, are you worried that you are not as good as the other ckmoon Iron Cavalries?¡± ¡°There is no need to be courteous. Are you worried that you are not as good as the other ckmoon Knights?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Gorman was surprised. The astrologer looked as if he had seen everything. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many years I¡¯ve lived? I can tell you that it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not strong enough, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t found the right way to use it! Water and lightning elements have a superior characteristic¡ªexplosion. Have you ever seen a lightning strike in the sky? Even though it¡¯s fast, it¡¯s fleeting.¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, you mean¡ª¡± ¡°My meaning is very simple. You don¡¯t need topete with others in terms of speed¡ªyou can¡¯tpete with the wind thatsts for a long time or a mountain of rocks that stand on the ground. But you still have your advantages.¡± The astrologer stretched his right hand outward, and a streak of lightning extended from his palm. It wriggled and weaved into a card. A mage in a moon-white robe was depicted on the card; he held an olive branch in the shape of a lightning bolt. The olive branch was twined with two snakes that had turned against each other. His left hand pointed to the sky, and his right hand pointed to the ground. Roses and lilies bloomed under his feet as a long river meandered under his feet. ¡°I am a mage. I don¡¯t know much about warrior training, but all professions are the same in the end! Lightning is short-lived. It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s short-lived that it can erupt with unparalleled power. In my hand, I have a gold-tier item called the mage card, which teases fate. On it is a picture of the god Hermes, who once stole lightning. It embodies the pure essence of the lightning element¡¯s power. You should strive toprehend it well.¡± The astrologer flung forth the gorgeous lightning card with a casual swish of his arm. The card became a lightning bolt and wrapped around Gorman¡¯s right palm to form a lightning-shaped seal. ¡°Lightning is instantaneous. It is powerful because it is short.¡± Gorman¡¯s eyes lit up as he murmured the astrologer¡¯s words. Yes, he had always misunderstood lightning. He had always assumed that lightning represented speed, but it did not. Lightning truly exemplifies explosive power. As he understood it, arge amount of information regarding the usage of lightning-elementalbat aura entered his mind; it caused him to touch the incantation mark on his right hand subconsciously. Bang! His body transformed into a deformed lightning bolt abruptly and vanished with a muted sound. When he reappeared, he was already 1000 meters away. Chapter 167 - The Astrology Tarot Cards

Chapter 167: The Astrology Tarot Cards

[A gold-tier item: a mage¡¯s card that teases fate.] [Effect: increases speed by 100% and resists attacks from gold-tier elites.] [Additional effects: Teleportation Amplification (only effective on gold-tier warriors, increases teleportation distance by ten times, activated by a touch spell), Lightning Path (a lightning path will be left behind with damages where teleportation passes).] [Additional skills: Thunder God¡¯s Descent (gathers the power of thunder, summons the lightning in the sky, condenses into a huge Thunder God projection to attack the enemy. The duration is only one second, but it can unleash powerparable to a peak gold-tier elite).] ¡°I understand that it is lightning.¡± Gorman, who was standing a thousand meters away, was dazed when he grabbed the massive meteorite. An average gold-tier warrior could teleport a distance of 100 meters, but he had traveled about 1000 meters in an instant. Even though it was due to the influence of the mage¡¯s card, it was also due to hisprehension. Lightning was not as rapid as a storm in terms of speed. He could only travel for an instant if he traveled across the continent in a day. However, the speed of that instant was faster than all of them. Even without the mage¡¯s card, he was confident that he could teleport 1000 meters in one go. However, the energy consumption was far greater than the energy consumption of the mage¡¯s card. ¡°Thank you, Lord Astrologer, for your teaching and gift.¡± Gorman wanted to thank the astrologer, but there was no one behind him; the astrologer was nowhere to be seen. Gorman pursed his lips excitedly and bowed respectfully at where the astrologer had been standing. Two days ago, Watson had indicated that if they ran into any problems, they could seek out the astrologer, and that was what he had said. However, they were guards, and the astrologer was someone prominent. How could they summon the confidence to make that request? Surprisingly, the astrologer had taken the initiative to track him down. The astrologer most likely did not appreciate his talent and did not favor him, but he abided by the arrangement with Watson. It seemed that they had to thank Young Master Watson. With that thought, Gorman stood up. The spell that touched his right hand once again turned into a distorted electric light and traveled 1000 meters away. After a few moments, he transformed back into an electric light and continued to sh as he hurried toward the ckmoon Castle. ¡°Not bad. He understood what I meant in an instant. He¡¯s a talented kid.¡± After Gorman left, the astrologer appeared on the spot and stroked his beard with gratification. As Gorman had suspected, the reason he assisted him was due to Watson¡¯s request. However, after he learned that Gorman was so knowledgeable, he was eager to educate him. He muttered, ¡°I wonder where Watson got so many talents. His fortune is unfathomably good. Gorman will reach the tinum tier in his lifetime if he continues to train like this! Oh, yes! Watson is Sylvan¡¯s illegitimate son; I almost forgot about that. Sylvan must have shared those abilities with him.¡± ording to his observations, many of the gold-tier guards in ckmoon Castle had the potential to achieve tinum tier. People were taken aback by only one gold-tier guard. If all of those people reached the tinum tier, they would be able topete with the entire kingdom. Even the astrologer would not dare to predict such a future. ¡°Although that brat, Watson, is very deceptive toward his master, epting him as a disciple may be the best move I have ever made.¡± The astrologer continued to sigh. A genuinely strong person needed to be tough not only for themselves but also for the people around them. ¡°Those young men are working so hard, so I can¡¯t just sit still. I should check if others are still worried about their newly increased gold-tier strength. Then, I can point them in the right direction.¡± An average genius would need more than ten years to be a gold-tier elite. It only took a few years for those ckmoon Knights to advance from bronze to gold-tier. In certain situations, their power might rise too quickly, perhaps in a few months, and they would not be able to control it. The second person that the astrologer chose to help was William. ¡°Young Man, take a look at how you utilized raw force to break the meteorite I summoned. Does your palm not ache? That is not how power is wielded. Allow me to show you how to use your true power; you have the potential to grow even stronger. Also, I have a Golden Chariot card here, which I will give to you. Among the envious stares of the ckmoon Knights, the astrologer presented William with a card that depicted a golden chariot pulled by four unicorns. The chariot was covered in arge canopy, and there were long spears on each side of the chariot. It was magnificent. ¡°Liszt, wait a moment. Don¡¯t be too busy with the meteorite. Your mastery of the wind-elementalbat aura is wed. Let me teach you! True wind is not only reflected in speed but also concealment. I have a gold-tier tool here, the Lonely Hidden card. I hope you can use it well.¡± ¡°Young Man, you have amazing bone structure, perfect for training. I have a Libra card that wields justice. Do you want it?¡± ¡°You, and you,e here for a moment.¡± .. The astrologer spent two hours distributing 23 golden cards. After the ckmoon Knights had finished moving the meteorite, they went to him and gazed at him longingly. Even though there were only 23 cards, the astrologer instructed everyone. Those who received the tools appeared ecstatic. Those who did not receive the tools were envious, but they were also pleased with the improvement in theirbat strength. The astrologer then dismissed the ckmoon Knights and sat alone atop the crumbled hill. ¡°Phew, I¡¯m so tired. I left in a hurry and did not bring much. I have given them everything I have.¡± The astrologer appeared to be in anguish as he murmured. He did not usually bring many items with him, so the tools he brought were of the highest quality. He had distributed 23 cards. They were all created after he spent all those years in the Temple of the Stars. He had specially sent people to create them after he had sensed the stars. He called that set of cards¡ªthe Astrologer Tarot Cards. Since ancient times, astrology had been practiced throughout the kingdom. The ancient gods were supposed to be too powerful to survive in thatnd, so they split the space and went to another domain, which was the stars. The gods lived in the stars, and each gxy symbolized a god. Just like the sequence of two mage cards that he had given Gorman, which depicted the constetion Scorpius and Hermes, the messenger god. Even if the gods did not exist in that world, they still left their faith and influence. The 23 cards represented the vast majority of the stars in that world. He could predict the destiny of the kingdom and avoid tragedies by studying the sky. That was also the origin of his astrological moniker. ¡°Lord Astrologer, you¡¯ve taught me for a long time, and we¡¯ve worked hard. Here is the tea that I¡¯ve just brewed. Please try it.¡± At that moment, Allen came over with a cup of hot tea. He brought it in front of the astrologer respectfully with both hands. As he looked at Allen, the astrologer downed the drink in one gulp. He said, ¡°The taste is not bad. Young Man, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, you have distributed cards to many of us. I want to ask if you can give me one too?¡± Allen rubbed his hands; he looked embarrassed. He did not get a card from the astrologer. Liszt, the vice-captain, had one as well. Others had obtained gold-tier items, but he had not. If that were to continue, he would lose his post as captain of the guards. ¡°That is all I have; I¡¯ve given everything away. If you don¡¯t have one, then it only means that you¡¯re not destined to have one.¡± As soon as the astrologer finished speaking, Allen knelt on the ground and hugged the astrologer¡¯s thigh with snot and tears, ¡°No, Lord Astrologer. In terms of talent and strength, I¡¯m not inferior to others. Furthermore, I work hard! I¡¯ve always been the captain of the guards at ckmoon Castle. If one of my former subordinates surpassed me, it would be too shameful. I don¡¯t want that. Furthermore, if I don¡¯t be the captain of the guards, I¡¯ll definitely disappoint Young Master Watson. If Young Master Watson is disappointed, then he¡¯ll feel ufortable. If he feels ufortable, then he won¡¯t be in the mood to train. If he can¡¯t train, he won¡¯t be able to be stronger. If he can¡¯t be stronger, he¡¯ll embarrass you¡ª¡± Allen¡¯s words were endless. The astrologer had an impatient expression on his face as he nervously removed a card from his pocket and said, ¡°Very well, very well. I have onest card here. It is the first andst of the cards¡ªthe Fool of Origins card. I have wanted to leave it to Watson, but I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t bug me again.¡± Chapter 168 - God’s Descent

Chapter 168: God¡¯s Descent

¡°Master, why did you give gold-tier items to others but not to me? Are you not concerned about me, your most adorable disciple? I am your disciple. If you gave items to the ckmoon Knights and allowed them to surpass me, would not I lose face as their master? I don¡¯t want that. As a leader, if my subordinates surpass me, I will disappoint them. If I disappoint my subordinates, I will feel bad. If I feel bad, I won¡¯t be able to eat. If I can¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t be in the mood to train. If I can¡¯t train, I won¡¯t be able to be stronger. If I can¡¯t be stronger, I will embarrass you¡ª¡± Watson winked at the astrologer as he spoke in a coquettish tone. The astrologer was speechless. ¡°Just as I expected, a master is the same as his subordinates. Why would you say the same thing as your captain?¡± They were back in ckmoon Castle. The astrologer had returned there after he had distributed his gold-tier tools. He wanted to tell Watson that he had already instructed the ckmoon Knights ording to the requirements. In return, Watson would have to cultivate properly. However, he felt a headacheing on after he heard Watson¡¯s statements. He had distributed all the high-quality items he had on him; there was nothing left for Watson. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since you have given them gold-tier items, then you¡¯ll have to give me one too.¡± Watson shook the astrologer¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want much either, Master; you can give me an ordinary gold-tier item.¡± An ordinary gold-tier tool? A tinum-tier tool was the most valuable thing in the world. There were only a few, followed by gold-tier tools. Many great nobles were qualified to equip it. He was already wealthy enough to have 24 gold cards on him at all times. Why was Watson displeased? ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any gold-tier tools on me now. Aspensation, I¡¯ll teach you something.¡± He had nned to teach Watson two spells in a week, but looking at the situation, if he did not give Watson some benefits, Watson would not give up. He would have to make an exception and teach Watson another spell. With that thought, the astrologer extended his right index finger and gently touched Watson¡¯s forehead. Many memories rolled into Watson¡¯s mind. [tinum-tier special magic, astrology: Observe the stars and predict your future and others¡¯ future within a certain period. Can only make a simple prediction and obtain high-tier astrology knowledge and the production method of the Astrology Tarot Cards.] [High-tier astrology knowledge: can distinguish directions and can make rted items.] [Astrology Tarot Card: can use the World Tree¡¯s branches as the trump card to attract the radiance of the stars. The image of a God will be depicted on it, obtaining powerparable to that of a gold-tier elite.] As knowledge surged into his mind, a mysterious universe faintly appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. Stars floated in it. Then, they shattered, exploded, and grew again. It contained countless amounts of knowledge; it squeezed his brain cells. It made his brain hurt, and his soul felt like it was about to be ejected from his body. At that moment, the sound of a system notification sounded. [Some knowledge can be fused¡ªastrology and the production method of the Astrology Tarot Cards. Would you like to fuse them? ] ¡°Fuse!¡± Watson elected to fuse them after he squeezed out a bit of strength and endured the pain. [Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion. You have obtained a tinum-tier special spell, God¡¯s Descent. Use the tarot cards that you have created to fuse with your own body, and you can temporarily summon the power of a God, unleashing the power of a tinum-tier elite.] The knowledge in Watson¡¯s mind settled after a sessful fusion. He had umted many years of knowledge, which made his eyes profound. He no longer had the naivety of a child; he was wiser. The astrologer nced at him nervously while he was fusing the knowledge. The astrologer was well aware of the breadth of knowledge he had conveyed to him. An ordinary person¡¯s head would explode if they epted so much information so suddenly. Watson would not have dared to do so if it had not been for his monstrous talent. He rxed and heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed Watson was alright after acquiring such arge amount of knowledge. Sure enough, his disciple did not let him down. ¡®I keep getting the impression that the knowledge my master has imparted to me is strangely familiar.¡¯ After he settled down and felt the sense of familiarity, Watson thought for a bit and suddenly remembered where it had originated. There was something called tarot cards in the realm he had been transmigrated. He had done extensive research on mysticism because he was fascinated by that. There were 24 tarot cards, and each card had its own meaning. They were the mage, the priestess, the queen, the emperor, and the fool card that was really in the middle. The entire set of tarot cards depicted things that the fool encountered in his life journey. The tarot cards represented not only fate but also life. The tarot cards in that world were very simr to the ones in his previous life. The astrologer¡¯s knowledge of astrology bequeathed to him was essentially the same as his previous life¡¯s knowledge. He could make items like starpasses and binocrs. He would never get lost with that information, and he could y essential roles in specific sectors. Apart from that, aplete star map corresponding to that world appeared in his mind. It included the Scorpio constetion that corresponded to the mage card and the Virgo constetion represented by the priestess card. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the 12 Zodiac signs? Perhaps this world had some connection with my previous world.¡± Most of the stars in that world were new to him, but there were some familiar gxies as well. Watson pondered that in his heart. Ever since he transmigrated to that world, he had never thought about how to get back. Well, that was when he was only a down-and-out baron¡¯s eighth child. He did not have enough to eat, so how could he think about that? Everything had changed; he had grown more powerful. Perhaps in the future, he would have a way to find his way back, or he might never be able to go back. However, he was excited to know that the world was connected to his original home. Watson calmed himself down and began to research on how to construct tarot cards. The tarot cards were made with only two materials. One was the World Tree¡¯s branches, and the other was the radiance of the stars. Those were initially quite stringent requirements. After all, the World Tree could only be found in the Southern Elves Forest, and the stars¡¯ brightness could only be activated by light-elemental magic. Coincidentally, he had the World Tree¡¯s shadow, a peak tinum-tier tool, and could create branches of the World Tree at any time and ce. He was also very good at light-elemental magic; the card-making method was tailor-made for him. As Watson attempted to create the star tarot card and test out the freshly fused tinum-tier magic God¡¯s Descend, he overheard the astrologer say, ¡°Watson, astrology is a vast and profound science that has been passed down through generations. It has now evolved into aplete system as a result of my modifications! This is even more difficult than tinum-tier mage skills. I will give you a month to learn it; you must study diligently.¡± He had nned to teach Watson that knowledge in a few years. Watson hadpressed that time because he could study tinum-tier magic in an instant. Watson, presumably, would not be able to learn such things in a month. Watson had always been quick to pick up new skills from him. Even if he did not say it aloud, he was deeply mortified in his heart. However, that was different. If Watson were unable to learn it, he would have to seek the astrologer¡¯s counsel. The old man could then demonstrate his authority as a master. The astrologer brushed his beard with a smirk that indicated he had devised a n. Suddenly, he heard Watson exim, ¡°Master, I have learned it in less than a month.¡± His smile froze on his face. ¡°Watson, are you sure you have learned it? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°Of course not. If Master does not believe me, I will show you now.¡± Watson opened his right hand as he spoke, and a branch of the World Tree squirmed out of his palm. The branch snapped and squirmed into a wooden card. A bright star in the sky suddenly pierced through the heavy clouds, and light descended. The card depicted a god holding an olive branch; it was the first mage card. Then, the card turned into a stream of light and fused into his body; it gave him ayer of holy light. It was not only his clothes that were changed; he was also changed. His hair was dyed silver, like twisted bolts of lightning. His eyes had also turned white; mysterious and winding runes had appeared on his body. At that moment, the aura he emitted was different from that of a human. Instead, it was very simr to the mythical creatures of the dragon race and the Phoenix. A lightning-shaped starlight olive branch appeared in his hand. Suddenly, dark clouds covered the sky, and bolts of lightning fell and encircled him. Each lightning bolt struck the ground and flowered into a gorgeous thunder flower; it caused the earth to tremble. ¡°Watson, you actually learned how to make star tarot cards! Also, why are the tarot cards you made different from the ones I taught you?¡± The astrologer widened his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t be¡ª¡± After the power of God entered his body, Watson, who had transformed into a mythical creature, turned around with a solemn expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, master. Just as you thought, I¡¯ve absorbed the knowledge you gave me and made some modifications. Are You Satisfied?¡± Watson, who had transformed into a mythological creature once the power of God entered his body, turned around solemnly. ¡°You are right, Master. I¡¯ve absorbed the knowledge you gave me and made some modifications. Are you pleased?¡± Chapter 169 - The New Blackmoon Castle

Chapter 169: The New ckmoon Castle

¡°What happened?¡± The moment Watson cast the God¡¯s Descent spell, the entire ckmoon Castle began to shake. People near the area came out of their tents and looked at the dark clouds in the sky in surprise. The sky was clear just a moment ago, but heavy clouds obscured it after that. The heavy rolling clouds were like the sea¡¯s pitch-ck surface; it made people wonder if they would plummet at any minute. Hundreds of thousands of people emerged from the tents. The majority of them were ves held by Watson following the defeat of the manor owners¡¯ allied troops. Since most of ckmoon Town had been destroyed, the remaining ckmoon Castle could not amodate as many people; thus, they were forced to stay outside. Fortunately, Watson had ordered them to be ckmoon Town¡¯s official workers, and they were entitled to a monthly wage of one gold coin, as well as an independent room after they rebuilt the town. That was their gift. The people from the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group were the most unhappy. They did not even have a tent and had to sleep on the rough ground. They were in charge of erecting tents during the day and patrolling at night, and they were not even paid for that. ¡°Who is it? Casting a spell in broad daylight? Why is it so noisy?¡± At that moment, Ron was lying on the ground. His snow-white armor was dirty, and he sat up from the soil in dissatisfaction. Those two days had been very miserable for him. Everyone in ckmoon Castle could order him around, including the servants. They built tents for others, but he did not even have a ce to stay. He could only eat onest bite after he helped the others make a fire and cook. As the North Wind mercenary group leader, he had never been so miserable in his life. He was especially pleased to see that the ckmoon Knights had jointly advanced to gold-tier and earned a Phoenix egg each. Even the former Demoness Bandit Gang members had be maids in the castle; they had to wash the floor and get to rx in the sun every day. They even have a happy life in the huge room in ckmoon Castle. He did not feel it was fair for him. He was a gold-tier warrior, and he was a powerful figure wherever he went. Why was he not evenparable to the servants in ckmoon Castle? Was his gold-tier strength notparable to those servants who did not have any power? ¡°Why are you shouting? It was Young Master Watson¡¯s spell. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell Young Master Watson.¡± A servant from the castle, who was not far from Ron, nced at him coldly. Watson had cast a spell? Ron was taken aback. When he looked out the front door, he saw that Watson was surrounded by lightning. He was in a divinely luminous star coat. Ron swallowed his saliva. He could feel the magic released by Watson; it made him shudder. It was as if he was not facing Watson but some unknown existence. ¡°So it was Young Master Watson who had cast it. It¡¯s fine, then.¡± Ron smiled awkwardly and sat back down. He had not seen Watson for two days; it seemed like his strength had grown stronger. He thought it was all because of the astrologer¡¯s good instruction. That was fantastic. How could Ron not have such luck to have the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom as his teacher? Ron moaned inwardly; he felt only hate, envy, and hatred. Martin, who was also a ve, looked at him with a scornful attitude. ¡°What is the name of the North Wind mercenary group leader, hmm? Hecks tenacity. He did not even dare to say anything when he knew that it was Watson who did it. Unlike me.¡± ¡°Martin, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± The voice that stopped him came from a couple of the Mage Guild¡¯s remaining elders. They were all looking at him uneasily, fearful that Martin would do something unusual. They were good ves, and they had managed to survive. If they enraged Watson, the boy mightbine them into the body of someone else. That was an even more severe sentence than death. ¡°You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m going to do soon.¡± Martin rose to his feet and took a step forward. When he caressed his cheek, his cold expression softened into a ttering smile. He approached Watson and pped loudly. ¡°It is as expected of Young Master Watson. You can cast such powerful magic; such an amazing talent! I¡¯m impressed by your heroism.¡± Plop! Something fell from behind them. A group of people looked at Martin; they were speechless. They spoke righteously, but in the end, they still surrendered to Watson. They were not even as good as Ron. .. Watson felt a strong force around him. He felt the sensation as if his body was torn apart. He quickly pointed to the sky in the distance. Violent lightning swooped onto his arm and transformed into a thick lightning dragon, howling as it sailed into the sky. It pierced a massive hole in theyers of dark clouds as the rain began to fall. The sunlight streamed down and gleamed on his body; it made him look like a god. ¡°I feel that the God¡¯s Descent spell is simr to the transformation of the Great Sin Beast with the Great Sin Mask. They are both in different forms; one is a beast, and the other is a deified creature. Perhaps the gods are just some powerful monsters.¡± Watson pushed the lightning-shaped tree branch in his hand into the ground and gazed into the distance. All the information about God¡¯s Descent appeared in his mind. [God¡¯s Descent, messenger god form] [Abilities: control lightning, beacons (leave your coordinates at any ce and you can arrive directly. The beacons willst for one day), telepathy (can transmit your thoughts to anyone within sight without needing to speak), God¡¯s Protection (immune to tinum-tier holy spells and below, double the damage to evil creatures).] ¡°That is the power of a god; what a powerful ability.¡± Watson sighed. There were 24 tarot cards, and with the addition of the seven great sins, he could now transform into 31 different forms. Even a tinum-tier elite of the same level would be quite distressed when faced with so many forms and endless skills. He was still only a gold-tier elite. When he finally entered the tinum tier, he was confident that he would be invincible, only one level below the diamond tier. Sensing the awe-inspiring gazes from the surroundings of ckmoon Castle and the Trembling Earth, Watson restrained his aura. A glowing card floated out of his body and gradually turned into light spots and shattered. Watson¡¯s aura was restrained when he sensed the awe-inspiring gazes from ckmoon Castle when the earth shook. A bright card floated out of his body; it faded gently into light spots before it shattered. If it was used as a gold-tier item, that card could be maintained forever. If he were to use God¡¯s Descent, then the card could onlyst him for ten minutes. It seemed like ten minutes was not enough. ¡°Master, can you teach me some more powerful spells?¡± Watson turned around as he thought about that. His body had already returned to its original state. ¡°Master, the spells you taught me were too simple.¡± Did the astrologer keep something from him? The mage, known as the most knowledgeable in the kingdom, should have more than just one skill. ¡®Are you joking with me?¡¯ The astrologer resisted the urge to vomit blood. He had almost taught Watson everything he knew, yet Watson still felt that it was too simple. He was the boy¡¯s master, but it felt as if he would not be able to raise his head in the future. However, he still had to pretend to be calm. ¡°Watson, you are only a gold-tier mage now. Learning spells that are too profound is not suitable for you. The spells you just learned are enough for you. If you learn too many things at once, you will fall into chaos.¡± ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Watson nodded, but he did not think much of it. He had a fusion system. No matter what he learned, as long as he fused it, he would be able to master it and make it stronger. However, the astrologer must have a reason to say that. After all, the astrologer had lived for hundreds of years, and he had more knowledge. ¡°Well, Watson, I suddenly remembered that I have an urgent task at the border count¡¯s mansion. If you do not need anything else, then I shall take my leave first.¡± The astrologer did not want Watson to continue to pester him for more knowledge about magic, so he needed an excuse to avoid him. He would lose his dignity if he did not have any good spells to teach his disciple. He also did not have that many high-quality tools left on him. He might as well ask the border count to support him. The master had fled because the apprentice was too exceptional. Watson must have been the only disciple since ancient times to do that. ¡°Master, that¡¯s okay; you can go. But before you leave, I hope you can help me with a small favor.¡± Watson blinked, and the astrologer¡¯s heart thumped. He had a bad premonition. ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a small favor. I need to restore ckmoon Castle. You only need to help me cast some earth-elemental tinum-tier spells, the Skyfall spell, and summon enough meteorites for us! Of course, if you¡¯re not willing to do that, you can also teach me that spell.¡± Cast dozens of tinum-tier spells consecutively; did Watson want to exhaust his master? The astrologer rolled his eyes, almost unable to maintain his calm expression. ¡°Well, this is the first time you¡¯ve taken the initiative to ask me for a specific spell! Since you¡¯ve asked so sincerely, I¡¯ll teach you that spell.¡± He only had one thought at the moment, and that was to leave quickly. Who knew if Watson would have any more requests after he learned that spell? Chapter 170 - City In The Sky

Chapter 170: City In The Sky

Skyfall, also known as the Starfall, was the astrologer¡¯s best earth-elemental spell. [Congrattions, Master, for learning the earth-elemental tinum-tier spell, Starfall. It is used to summon meteorites from the sky. Each meteorite has the power of a peak gold tier. The number of meteorites summoned is determined by the amount of magic released.] The system notification echoed in his ear. Watson could feel the effects of the Skyfall spell in his mind. The astrologer was a candid person. After he agreed to his request, he immediately transmitted the content of the spell to his mind. ¡°Not bad. There will be no shortage of ore materials for the ckmoon Castle in the future with this spell.¡± Watson rubbed his chin and revealed a satisfied smile. Previously, the stone materials he used to build the castle were either transported from the nearby Misty Forest or purchased from the various manors and Monte Town. The quality was between iron and bronze. Things had changed; he could cast a spell to summon a peak gold-tier meteorite. It was much more convenient. Of course, it would require arge amount of magic to cast a spell, but the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. The battle with the Mage Guild had made Watson understand that the castle¡¯s defense was insufficient. If the walls were turned into the tinum tier, they would be safe no matter who attacked them in the future. Watson turned to the astrologer and smiled cutely. ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve taught me the Starfall spell, why don¡¯t you teach me the spell you used to summon the giant rock golem?¡± The astrologer was speechless; it seemed like his disciple was not easily satisfied. ¡°Watson, I just said that it¡¯s not good to learn too many spells at once. It¡¯s easy to bite off more than you can chew.¡± ¡°Master, please teach me. I promise that that is thest spell that I will ask to learn from you today.¡± He would be able to master it only once he fused the spell. One spell was not enough toplete the fusion. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s thest one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you, Master?¡± ¡®It would be a lie if I believed you.¡¯ After much hesitation, the astrologer agreed. He reached out and pressed on Watson¡¯s forehead. A wave of profound knowledge flowed into Watson¡¯s mind through his fingers. ¡°Remember, that is thest one.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for learning the earth-elemental tinum-tier spell, Giant Rock Golem Summon. It condenses earth elements to create a rock golem that has the strength of a tinum-tier elite. The rock golem has self-awareness and can cooperate with the master toplete some simplemands.] [Two earth-elemental spells suitable for fusion detected. Do you wish to begin the fusion?] ¡°Fusion.¡± When he heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind, Watson decided without hesitation. The knowledge of the two spells in his mind immediately collided; it became even more profound. [Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion. You have obtained an earth-elemental peak tinum-tier spell, the Giant Lava Golem. The Lava Golem is a superior existence of the rock golem. Its body flows with eternal magma. It can be cast from the sky and reach any ce within sight.] ¡°The spells have been merged. Now, I just need to start construction.¡± Watson rubbed his fists and was about to make his move when he suddenly thought of something. ¡°The astrology I learned can be used for divination. Why don¡¯t I try divination now and see if it¡¯s suitable for me to build something today? If so, where should I build the castle?¡± That was not the first time that ckmoon Castle had been rebuilt. It had been built twice before, and each time, it was destroyed by others. Watson could not help but wonder if the feng shui of his home was not good. He did as he thought. Green branches of the World Tree appeared on his hands. They snapped with a crisp Ka-cha sound and squirmed into a palm-sized wooden token. On it, the starlight in the sky moved, and a gorgeous pattern appeared. It turned into 24 cards that emitted a golden aura and circled around him in a beautiful trajectory. ¡°With the name of the stars to spy on fate, I want to divine if today is suitable for rebuilding ckmoon Castle.¡± Watson looked at the sky and matched the flight path of the tarot cards to the stars in the sky. Then, he pulled the two cards closest to him. The first was a star card, and the second was a card named Nothingness. He did mention that there were 24 tarot cards in that world; it was very simr to the tarot cards in his previous life. In his previous life, the tarot cards included the first card, the fool card, to the 22nd card, the world card. Since there were 24 cards in that world, the extra two cards were the 23rd card, the nothingness card, and the 24th card, the god card. The nothingness card represented the return of everything to peace. After one obtained everything, one would eventually lose everything, while the god card represented the form that all living creatures would eventually be. Those two cards were unique, so the stars they corresponded to were also unique to that world. The gxy that corresponded to the former was called the Death Omen star, while thetter corresponded to the Absolute Beginning star. People said that those two stars were the oldest in the world. Of course, it was not the time to think about those things. A stream of information followed the starlight and entered Watson¡¯s mind. [Today is suitable for trading and building, not for killing or visiting.] ¡°Suitable for building, then it means that we can build a house! Let me divine where we should build the castle?¡± Watson was satisfied. He drew two more cards¡ªhe got the sun card and the tower card. An additional piece of information entered his mind. ¡°It¡¯s not north, south, east, west, but above. Don¡¯t tell me I have to build a house in the sky?¡± Watson looked up at the sky in confusion. That was a bit difficult, so he was ready to ask for his master¡¯s opinion. ¡°Master, I just did divination. Hey, Master, where are you going?¡± He found that the astrologer was tiptoeing backward. He was already a few hundred meters away from him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m going to visit the border count? You do your thing; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The astrologer showed an awkward expression on his face. He had wanted to take advantage of Watson¡¯s divination to sneak away, but he did not expect to be discovered. ¡°Master, I just did a divination and found that today is suitable for building houses, but not for visits. Why don¡¯t you stay here, rebuild ckmoon Castle with me, and then visit the border count in two days?¡± Watson was worried. He was really concerned about the astrologer, but in the astrologer¡¯s ears, his words were like the whisper of a demon, a precursor for him to ask for more spells. ¡°Watson has just learned astrology. How can it be urate? I think he doesn¡¯t want me to leave, mainly to get benefits from me. Not suitable for visits? It must be a lie; I will not be fooled.¡± The astrologer stroked his beard. As he thought about it, the ground beneath his feet was suddenly gone. It seemed like a long crack had appeared after the intense battle, and he had fallen into the hole. He cried out in surprise. ¡°Ouch!¡± Watson looked from afar and realized that his master had fallen into the ground. He frowned; it seemed like astrology was quite reliable. It looked like he had to build a castle in the sky. He turned his head and looked at the devastatednd. After the ckmoon Knights¡¯ cleanup, he could see the remains of more than ten manors around ckmoon Castle. The meteorites had been removed; only a pile of debris was left. [A destroyed iron-tier manor] [Effect: it is already a garbage dump. Basically, it can not be inhabited. It needs to be rebuilt.] Information about the manors appeared in his eyes. Watson raised his right hand toward them and activated the system fusion. Boom! With a muffled sound, the ruined manors disintegrated instantly. They turned into streams of light and collided with each other before they fused into the ckmoon Castle behind him; even the earth was squeezed together. Almost in an instant, the garbage dumps that originally covered dozens of kilometers had disappeared. The charred ck stones collided and turned into hard stones. The broken wood connected and becameplete beams; the stones and beams formedplete houses. Time seemed to have gone backward. More than ten manors that looked no different from the past appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The sound of notifications continued to ring in Watson¡¯s ears, such as [Congrattions, Master, for fusing the exquisite houses] and [Congrattions, Master, for fusing iron-tier houses into bronze-tier manors]. Thousands of people watched that scene in shock as they stood around ckmoon Castle. The ckmoon Knights, who had joined a long time ago, were fine. They had seen Watson fused ckmoon Castle before, but those who had joinedter were dumbfounded. Dozens of gold-tier ckmoon Knights worked hard for two days, but they could only move the meteorites. Watson only waved his hand, and the entire ckmoon Town was restored. It was too terrifying. However, that was not what was truly terrifying. After Watson restored more than ten manors, he waved his hand again. At that time, he hadbined the dozens of manors and hundreds of meteorites that the ckmoon Knights had brought back with the ckmoon Castle. The crumbling ckmoon Castle had turned into light and disappeared on the spot. In its ce was a floating building that left a massive shadow on the ground. The colossal base was like an ancient temple, and it had blocked the sunlight. Chapter 171 - Building A City Wall With The Body Of A Golem

Chapter 171: Building A City Wall With The Body Of A Golem

[Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing more than ten manors and more than 500 meteorites of peak gold-tier strength. The damaged silver-tier ckmoon Castle has been upgraded to a tinum-tier city in the sky.] [tinum-tier city in the sky] [Attributes: eight kilometers in length, five kilometers in width, and three kilometers in height. There are more than 1,000 residences with courtyards. The rest of the rooms include bathrooms, utility rooms, kitchens, and others. There are more than 500 rooms and countless flowerbeds and trees.] [Effects: air movement (created by a tinum-tier meteorite, thus having the effect of floating and flying), elerated training (increases training speed by 100%), indestructible (elites below tinum-tier would not be able to cause any damage to the buildings), and domain (suppresses hostile creatures within a 10-kilometer radius of the castle).] [Additional skill: earth-shattering meteorite cannon (a thick barrel extends from the edge of the sky city and fires a meteorite-like cannonball to attack the enemy to cause an attackparable to that of a tinum tier elite. However, the city in the sky cannot be moved when the attack is released).] ¡°Just as I thought, the meteorite came from the sky, and ckmoon Castle has fused with the meteorite, which had the ability to levitate. It alsoes with offensive magic.¡± Watson looked up at the sky; he was happy. If he had only fused with peak gold-tier meteorites, ckmoon Castle would still not be able to float in the air. Watson needed a way to get the astrologer to engrave flying spells on it. He did say that the Giant Rock Golem Summon was thest spell he would learn that day. It was not a lie. He could ask the astrologer to do it without any spell. If the astrologer knew what he had nned, he would be so angry that his beard would tremble. The massive mansion in the sky could no longer be described as a simple mansion. It was a small city that stretched for nearly ten kilometers. The city¡¯s foundation was a meteorite base with dark red patterns; it flickered bright and dark alternately. The meteorite was the base of the city in the sky, and the main building was a gorgeous castle made from more than ten manors. The castle was divided into three levels. The first level was the courtyard, and there were many flower beds and trees. Tall statues and fountains could be seen everywhere, and birds and butterflies fluttered around the area. The second level was surrounded by many independent rooms, which could be used for the subordinates, rtives, and friends. The highest level was the main body of the castle, and the towering spire pierced through the clouds. The entire sky city was solemn¡ªit looked like a giant as it stood in the sky and looked downward with its cold eyes. ¡°Really? Is that city floating in the sky?¡± A ckmoon Castle servant stood beside the tent as she looked at the bare ground in front of her and the massive shadow above her head. Her voice trembled. She had never seen a castle that could fly. She had never even heard of it, let alone seen it. It was truly a wonder. ¡°After Young Master Watson became the astrologer¡¯s disciple, he could even make buildings fly in the sky! However, I have a question. If that castle flies into the sky, how do those who are not at silver tier go up?¡± A servant asked; he was shocked, and doubts arose in his heart. ¡°You want to go up if you are not silver-tier?¡± The one who spoke was Martin, the former Mage Guild elder. He had a disdainful look on his face. ¡°What can you do with that bit of strength? Enjoy the scenery?¡± He was also looking at the sky but with a glint in his eyes. It was true that he hated Watson because of Audrey, but at the same time, he had to admit that Watson was too outstanding. If only he were the one who had created the city where he could stand and order people around; he could only wonder. Every man wanted to be a hero. The city that Watson created had fulfilled all of his fantasies. ¡°The castle has been fused. Now it¡¯s time for the wall.¡± Watson had no idea what the others were thinking; he stretched his right hand outward. A World Tree brand spread from his palm, and he used it as a staff. ¡°The seven stars of the Pleiades that illuminate the east, the giant star that guides the west, the tinum star that runs through the north, the life star that blesses the south, and the stars that shine with history, please listen to my call and descend at this moment. Earth-elemental tinum-tier spell, descend from the heavens, Giant Lava Golem, activate!¡± As he chanted, the clouds in the sky were dyed red. Huge meteorites burned with a terrifying might as they descended and caused the earth to tremble even before they dropped. The falling meteors twitched in mid-air as they changed their forms. Thick arms grew from the raging mes, and it caused the rocks¡¯ outer shell to turn into fragments and peeled off. Next, there were two huge feet. The Lava Golem¡¯s body twisted 180 degrees¡ªa head with two horns and one eye and a thick and long tail grew out, respectively. There were hundreds of meteorites, each of which turned into ava golem. Theva golems were elemental giants. Their appearance was like a magnified demon god, and their bodies were wrapped inva. Some people said that the elemental giants were not weaker than dragons during ancient times. However, the elemental giants¡¯ fertility was too low, so there were rtively few of them. As for the summoning spell that humans used, it was passed down from ancient times. Even though it could not allow the elemental giants to transform fully, it was enough to use a part of their power. For example, hundreds ofva golems hadnded on the ground at that moment, and each step left a deep pit with green smoke and ck soil. The sound of their footsteps was like gongs and drums that resounded in people¡¯s hearts. There were thousands of people in the city in the sky, including the ckmoon Knights, who had transported the meteorites from the broken manors. None of them dared to breathe in front of thoseva golems. They could only watch as the hundred-meter-longva giants walked out in an orderly manner. When they reached a ce about ten kilometers away from the city in the sky, theyid on the ground quietly, one by one, closed their eyes and fell into silence. Like dominoes, theva golemsid down one after another. Soon, all the golems disappeared. A circle of high walls that stretched over ten kilometers appeared on the ground in their ce. It was simr to the previous ckmoon Town walls, but they were taller and looked even more majestic. The walls were more than ten meters tall. Boilingva flowed from above and melted into a red river outside the city wall to form a natural moat. A sulfur-smelling fountain had prated the ground inside the wall, and a few hot springs appeared there. The astrologer¡¯s body was soaked as he crept out from one of the hot springs; he brushed away the beard on his face. He grumbled gently, ¡°I have fallen into a pit for no apparent reason; such bad luck! Watson may be right; it might not be a good idea to go out today.¡± The astrologer calcted for a while, and his attention was attracted by the wall made ofva golems. ¡°Watson is such a prodigy. Eachva golems isparable to a tinum-tier elite and can y a significant role on the battlefield. However, he used them as a wall? Furthermore, he improved the summoning spell that I taught him. Every time I taught him a spell, he improved it. It¡¯s simply too unbearable.¡± ¡°No, even if it¡¯s not suitable for me to go out today, I still have to leave. My heart can¡¯t take it if I were to stay here.¡± Then, the astrologer climbed out of the hot spring and used a fire-elemental spell to dry the water on his body. A magical array appeared by his feet and made him disappear. The people in ckmoon Castle were even more shocked than the astrologer. The ckmoon Knights looked at the city walls with shocked expressions on their faces. It was no wonder Young Master Watson had only allowed them to collect meteorites for the past two days; he told them not to clean up the broken walls of those ruined manors. It turned out that he had already thought of that. Even though ckmoon Town only had one Sky City and a circuit of walls, it was already more magnificent than it had ever been. After all, there was only one person in the entire kingdom who could make a castle fly into the sky and use a tinum-tier spell to summonva golems to act as walls. Perhaps even the king could not do the same thing. Thousands of servants widened their eyes and opened their mouths as they felt the temperature around them rise. They subconsciously wiped the sweat on their foreheads¡ªthey were both hot and scared. ckmoon Town had been destroyed in the battle. They thought that it would take a few months to repair it. They did not expect Watson to fix it in a day. They only needed to add more buildings within the wall. They were proud; the floating city in the sky was like a god¡¯s residence. Theva at the bottom of the wall was like hell. Gods and demons, heaven and hell¡ªthey had them all in one ce. It was such a spectacle. They believed that everyone would envy them when they told people that they lived there. They feel honored to work for such a powerful young master. ¡°Let¡¯s rebuild ckmoon Town. I will summon enough rock golems for you to use. You will need to tame them and use their bodies as the foundation for your manor. You will get ten points for every golem you tame; you will also get the right to choose your living space. Please work hard to tame more golems, everyone! I shall look forward to your performance.¡± Watson raised his hands toward the ground on both sides. One by one, giant rock golems dug through the soil and drilled out from the ground. Their huge bodies were up to 100 meters tall; they made the humans around them look so small. The rock andva golems that he summoned were made of magic, after all. They needed him to cast spells to maintain them continuously. He would not be able to handle the transfer of magic every day. At that moment, he was a little exhausted. However, as long as those elemental golems fell into a deep sleep, it would not matter. The sleeping elemental golems would not consume any energy. He had a very simple idea. In the past, he thought that if he built an adequately formidable city wall, he would be able to defend against external enemies. He had changed his mind. No matter how tough the city wall was, it was still lifeless. Those elemental golems were alive. The next time someone wanted to invade them, he would let the ckmoon Knights awaken the golems to fight against the enemy together. If someone tried to destroy their city walls, they would awaken the sleeping golems instead. Perhaps they could ask those invaders how they would feel about it. Would they be scared out of their wits? Watson smiled as he thought about that. Chapter 172 - Welcome to New Blackmoon Town

Chapter 172: Wee to New ckmoon Town

The weather was gray as if there were signs of snow. A group of people walked to ckmoon Town; they were led by Christine, Morgan, and Jack. They were dressed in impressive clothes, followed by a group of guards and other manor owners. ¡°Christine, why do you think the master of ckmoon Castle would summon us for a meeting?¡± Morgan turned to look at Christine as he walked, and he saw the gorgeous golden armor she wore. His eyes were full of envy. ¡°What else can we do about it? A week ago, ckmoon Castle was in a battle with the Mage Guild from Monte Town, and most parts of the town were destroyed. He must have called us to ask for money to help rebuild it,¡± Christine said. ¡°We have to pay him again. They had asked for things from usst time; when would they give us benefits?¡± Morgan was a little dissatisfied. More than a week had passed since the battle between ckmoon Castle and the Mage Guild. The news of ckmoon Castle¡¯s victory had reached the manor owners; they were relieved. If ckmoon Castle were defeated, they would not remain as allies. He did not know why ckmoon Castle was always involved in fights with the other powerful opponents. Morgan knew of two recent battles¡ªone was with the Demoness Bandit Gang. Previously, he was threatened by the bandit gangs. He wanted to build a good rtionship with ckmoon Castle, so he always brought precious drinks with him during his visits. They also heard that the Mage Guild had invited the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom¡ªthe astrologer. However, the man became Watson¡¯s master, and it meant that they would need to curry more favors with him. Since the astrologer was Watson¡¯s master, perhaps the battle was only an act to harm the other manor owners like them. Otherwise, why would they be fine every time a fight broke out in ckmoon Castle? They even made them pay for things. He had reasons to be suspicious. ¡°Morgan, if you¡¯re unhappy, you don¡¯t have toe. I can see that you¡¯re unwilling, but you¡¯ve brought quite a lot of things with you! Did you say that so that we would bring fewer things with us? And so that you can keep the benefits for yourself?¡± Christine seemed to be hinting at something as she looked behind Morgan. A few guards were carrying huge boxes in their hands. Inside those boxes were bottles of exquisite wine, and each bottle was worth more than a silver coin; hundreds of bottles of wine were worth dozens of gold coins. It seemed like Christine had exposed Morgan¡¯s intention; he fell into silence. During the Demoness Bandit Gang incident, Watson had summoned them, and he had given them gold-tier armor aspensation. Perhaps he would give them something better at the next meeting. He hoped that it would cause dissatisfaction among the other manor owners. Watson would reward him if the others did not have simr-quality items. He also wished for gold-tier armor. He was extremely envious of the armor on Christine¡¯s body. ¡°Morgan, if you want to use that method to sow discord between us and cause us to be displeased with ckmoon Castle, then forget it.¡± Jack stroked his thick ck beard, and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve also brought a lot of things with me. The main ones are medicinal herbs and equipment that can be used to equip monsters. I believe that Young Master Watson will be satisfied.¡± ¡°Hmm, who wants to sow discord between you two? I¡¯m just saying what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Morgan snorted coldly. He was thinking about the more than ten manor owners who had been invited to the castle thest time. They were one-third of the manor owners who had signed a contract with ckmoon Castle. Each of them had brought a lot of things. Some of them brought rare food and meat, and some of them had brought armor and knives. One even brought more than 20 beautiful young girls for Watson. Those people were hispetitors. Just as he was considering whether to send someone back to the manor to fetch some precious wine, a manor owner who was traveling with him suddenly pointed into the distance and eximed, ¡°Look, ckmoon Town¡¯s wall looks different now!¡± What nonsense! The walls must have crumbled after the battle, so of course, it was different from the past! Morgan wanted to say that, but when he looked in that direction, he saw an endless wall ofva that flowed in the distance. He widened his eyes; he was unable to say another word. Green smoke curled upward from the dark red wall. Outside, there was a river ofva that was several meters wide. Before he could get close, a surging heatwave hit him. ¡°Perhaps the walls were destroyed by fire magic?¡± Christine also muttered in surprise; she felt that something was not right. Theva had not damaged the walls. Instead, theva looked like a defensive measure. Did ckmoon Castle design that wall? As she thought about that, she saw a crack on the wall closest to her; it revealed a huge ruby-like pupil. The wall moved forward, and a bulge appeared. Argh! The sudden change made Christine scream. ¡°It¡¯s moving! The wall is moving!¡± ¡°Christine, what are you talking about?¡± Jack looked at Christine suspiciously, and then he looked into the distance. ¡°The wall is perfectly fine. Nothing happened.¡± Christine focused her eyes and saw that the tremble and the huge eyes in the distance had disappeared. It was as if everything she had seen was an illusion. She muttered, ¡°That is strange.¡± She followed the other manor owners and walked to the front of ckmoon Town. As they got closer, the city wall that was more than ten meters high and burning withva appeared even taller. They felt like tiny ants beneath the city wall, and they could not help but feel respect in their hearts. ¡°Thatva river is so wide. How are we going to cross it?¡± Theva had blocked their path, so someone asked that question. The others looked at each other; they had the same doubt. At that moment, the towering wall in front of them suddenly rose higher with a loud rumble. They stood up. The wall grew four limbs, and a head popped out as a huge vertical pupil split open in the middle. ¡°It moved! I told you that the wall moved!¡± Christine screamed shrilly. The manor owner and the guards beside her were all in shock. They muttered, ¡°What kind of monster is that?¡± Their bodies trembled. ¡°Wee, manor owners, to the new ckmoon Town.¡± After he moved the wall, Watson led 65 ckmoon Knights and walked out slowly. He waved his hand, and a long de condensed from thousands of ice crystals appeared. It turned into a bridge that stretched more than ten meters long and several meters wide on top of theva river. That move was a battle technique that he had previously fused with the Northern Wind mercenary group leader, Ron. It was called the Thousand de Ice Soul de. The de could be assembled freely, and it could be formed into a sword. Naturally, it could also be a bridge. At that moment, the bridge formed by the ice de spanned across the river ofva. Green smoke rose from it, and it was melting. However, it melted very slowly, so the manor owners had time to walk on it. ¡°Wee, manor owners.¡± Dozens of ckmoon Knights stood behind Watson; they shouted in unison to greet the manor owners. Their voices shook the sky. ¡°Young Master Watson, what exactly are those¡ª¡± Christine¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Come in, and let¡¯s talk first.¡± Watson made a gesture of invitation. The group of manor owners stepped on the ice bridge and entered the castle. After they entered the castle, they saw a majestic shadow that streaked across the ground. They raised their heads and realized that it was a fortress that looked like a small hill flying across the sky. On the ground, there were buildings that looked like temples. Flowers and trees were nted outside those buildings. asionally, a temple would grow two legs and climb out from the ground. They would be giants that were 100 meters tall. They would change to another ce and lie down again. The ground was full of such monsters. The manor owners realized that ckmoon Town was well-maintained; they did not see a single dpidated scene. It seemed like the town was even more luxurious than before, and they were stunned. They thought that Watson had called for them to help with construction, but it did not seem like they needed their help. So, why were they there? Was it to show them the terrifying monsters? Did they want to scare them? Chapter 173 - Your Life Is Even More Exciting Than A Story

Chapter 173: Your Life Is Even More Exciting Than A Story

¡°Young Master Watson, is it convenient for you to tell me how ckmoon Castle became like this?¡± Christine swallowed her saliva and suppressed her fear as she asked that question. At that moment, one of the temples had transformed into a hundred-meter-tall giant that walked past her head with its thick legs. Its huge rock-made feet touched the ground and left a huge pit. Her body trembled as the temple moved. A few servants trailed behind the giant, and they carried tables, chairs, benches, and other furniture as they chased after it. As they ran, they shouted, ¡°That rock golem is serial number 002. ording to the n, we should make it stop 1,000 meters south of ckmoon Castle; be careful when you control it. Don¡¯t let it go too far.¡± Because ckmoon Castle had be a city in the sky and flew into the sky, the original location of ckmoon Castle was vacant. Watson was going to build a new manor and distribute it to the ckmoon Iron Knights. ckmoon Castle¡¯s original location was vacant because it had be a city in the sky¡ªit had flown into the sky. Watson intended to construct new houses and distribute them to the ckmoon Knights. The manors were arranged ording to serial numbers, from 001 to 002, and so on. ording to the n, ckmoon Castle had set up 100 serial numbers. Watson¡¯s goal was to build 100 manors in the town. Even though there were only 65 ckmoon Iron Knights, they would recruit more in the future, so he wanted to prepare for that. The group of manor owners felt the giants pass over their heads, and their hair stood on end. Someone followed up with Christine¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Young Master Watson, please give us an exnation.¡± ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Watson opened his arms and introduced the surroundings enthusiastically. ¡°As you can see, ckmoon Town has been transformed into this current appearance after all my hard work. All the houses are mobile! They are made of superrge rock golems; they are not only extremely sturdy, but they can also change into any shape ording to the owner¡¯s wishes. We¡¯ll add some furniture to it, and it¡¯ll be a good house. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡°This is the first time we have mobile houses in the kingdom. Think about it; with a house like this, you can go wherever you want. Merchants can enjoy the warmth of their home while they¡¯re on the road too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great? We can also use these houses in the winter; the houses at the border are not sturdy enough, and that¡¯s why we suffer heavy losses during the season. These mobile homes will help you escape when there is danger, and they can also help defend you against your enemies. It can kill any magical beasts below tinum-tier with just one punch.¡± Watson spoke with assurance as he pointed at a few huge rock golems that went past them. ¡°I name these houses made of rock golems as mobile fortresses. They are priced at 1,000 gold coins each. I am selling items made of tinum-tier summoned creatures for only 1,000 gold coins, aren¡¯t I conscientious?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± The manor owners nodded subconsciously, but they cursed inwardly. Why was there a need to be conscientious? Why would anyone spend 1,000 gold coins to live in the bodies of those monsters? Was that not only to suffer? What if those giant rock golems turned over and crushed them to death? However, when they thought of what Watson had described, they were tempted, indeed. At least the bandits and magical beasts would not dare to attack them if they traveled in the rock golem. Who would not run away when they saw a giant rock golem that was close to a hundred meters tall? Furthermore, they could load all the goods and things they needed for their journey onto the rock golem. They would even save money on extra guards and workers. That way, they might even earn 1,000 gold coins. As he sold his points, Watson paid attention to the manor owners¡¯ facial expressions. He wanted them there for one simple reason¡ªhe wanted to start a business. He had exhausted ckmoon Castle¡¯s resources after the battle with the astrologer. He had already set up a points system for the ckmoon Knights to help collect the resources. However, it was not enough. Since the astrologer had gone to visit the border count a week ago, he had yet to return. Watson did not know if the astrologer had encountered any situation during his journey, but he knew that he could not count on the old man. He could only rely on those manor owners who had signed a contract with him. They were ckmoon Castle¡¯s loyal allies. How could they not help when ckmoon Castle was in danger? Watson wanted to sell two main products. The first was Emperor Cluck¡¯s Phoenix eggs¡ªthey had umted about 650 Phoenix eggs. Watson decided to wait until they had more eggs before he would sell them. The second product was the rock golem houses. The giant rock golem that he summoned would not consume any magical power as long as it fell into a deep sleep. Even if it had to face an enemy, the golem would be able to maintain its vitality if he injected some energy into it in advance. The people who bought the mobile homes would have to go to him regrly to maintain them. If he did not have enough magic to do it, then he would leave it to his master. Watson smiled as he rubbed his chin; he had a n. He could tell that the manor owners in front of him were very eager for the giant rock golem house. After all, one could walk unhindered at the border with that. Therefore, he decided to throw them a bone. ¡°Actually, these mobile houses can also be rented. The price for a month is rtively low¡ªonly ten gold coins. This is a special price for my allies, like you.¡± They could rent one? The manor owners¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard that. ¡°I want to rent one, Young Master Watson. I¡¯ll rent for a year.¡± Morgan was the first to speak. The rental for a year was only one hundred gold coins; he would save more than that for transportation and guard fees. He had been too slow to speak thest time, and Christine had robbed him of those benefits. He had already learned his lesson. If there were benefits, he would be the first to speak up. ¡°Young Master Watson, I want one too.¡± ¡°My family runs a lot of businesses. Can I rent two rock golems?¡± After Morgan had spoken, the other manor owners were unwilling to be outdone, so they began to fight over it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight; there are enough rock golems to go around. I will allocate them to you after we have signed the contract.¡± Watson waved his hand. ¡°Other than the giant rock golems, I also need you to help me sell some Phoenix eggs. It¡¯s also worth 1,000 gold coins each! You can¡¯t rent it, but you can pay in installments. You only need 120 gold coins as down payment, and then 120 gold coins per month for the rest of the year.¡± He had such a good deal for them? The manor owners knew what the Phoenix Egg meant. It was a treasure that worthed more than 1000 gold coins. However, they needed 120 gold coins to get it, and they still had to continue to pay for it monthly. However, they were tempted, even though more than 100 gold coins were not a drop in the ocean for them. After the rock golem rental idea, Watson proposed the installment system, which made the manor owners even more excited. All of them expressed their interest in buying it. Watson smiled and pped his hands; three people appeared from behind him. ¡°My name is Zeke.¡± ¡°My Name is Zenoah.¡± The first two men were Watson¡¯s third brother and fourth brother. They looked proud as they said, ¡°We¡¯re in charge of ckmoon Castle¡¯s business trades. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let us know! I¡¯m sure that many of you know us by now. So, let me introduce you to the person behind us. He¡¯s our fifth brother, Peter. He had been in poor health, and he was bedridden; he couldn¡¯t even walk upright. However, thanks to the Phoenix egg, he can now walk, run and fly!¡± ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Peter.¡± Peter blushed when his two older brothers referred to him as the Phoenix Egg¡¯s wonderful proof of effect. He introduced himself in a low voice. The manor owners clicked their tongues in amazement when they saw Peter¡¯s rosyplexion; he did not look like a patient at all. They became more expectant of the Phoenix egg. After Watson introduced his older brothers to the manor owners, he retreated to the side. He believed that with the modern ideas he had proposed, his two older brothers, who were proficient in business trades, would do better than him. He felt happy. Suddenly, something rustled from his side and interrupted his thoughts. He turned his head around and saw his sixth sister, Margaret. She would not usually leave her room, but she had gone to him. She was in her nightgown, and she also had a quill pen in her hand as she wrote something in her manuscript. She looked at him strangely. ¡°Sister Margaret, what are you doing?¡± Watson was not familiar with that sister, but he tried to be reasonable. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it. I¡¯m writing a novel.¡± ¡°Writing a book in the castle would have been fine. Why did youe to me?¡± Was it because his sister could not go up to the castle after it had evolved into a city in the sky? Watson thought to himself, ¡®But I gave her a Phoenix Egg. She should have mastered the ability to fly.¡¯ He could not figure it out. Suddenly, Margaret put down the quill pen and rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I want to be here? It¡¯s all your fault! I had a peaceful life, just writing my stories at home. It¡¯s all because of that dragon¡¯s roar! Do you know what it means to see a real dragon when you¡¯re sitting at home?¡± When Margaret spoke, she widened her eyes in anger. ¡°It¡¯s not just the dragons. You¡¯ve even taken our home to the sky. In addition, we have giants that are 100 meters tall. It makes me feel like I¡¯m living in another world! That is really, really¡ª¡± Watson interrupted her when he realized that she was too excited to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve made you scared.¡± His actions must have shocked his sister, who spent all her time at home. However, Margaret¡¯s next sentence made him freeze on the spot. ¡°That is great!¡± ¡°Great?¡± ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Margaret held a pen and paper in her hands, and her eyes twinkled like stars. ¡°Everything that you¡¯ve experienced feels even more wonderful than the content in my book. I never thought that reality is even more wonderful than fantasy! If I write those into a book, it would definitely sell well.¡± Margaret retracted her excitement as she stretched out a finger and poked his chest gently. ¡°As the main culprit who brought me out of the room, you must be the one to make my book popr. Now, I have the material for the novel, but the only drawback is your name! Watson is just too ordinary. I¡¯ve thought of two new names¡ªMordecai Caesar and Arthur. Which of these two names do you prefer? Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Watson looked at the sky speechlessly. He did not expect his sister toe out because of that. She was also a chatterbox. He had a feeling that the future would be very troublesome for him. Chapter 174 - Winter Is Here Chapter 174: Winter Is Here At the Fairy Castle, the border count¡¯s mansion. ¡°Master Antonio, I¡¯ve prepared the equipment and tools that you wanted¡ª50 gold-tier weapons and armor, 500 silver-tier equipment, ten gold-tier recovery potions, and 100 silver-tier potions, a total of 710 items, which are worth more than 200,000 gold coins. They were in a pavilion; the border count pped his hands and said, ¡°Nightingale, bring the things for Antonio here.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Sylvan!¡± The petite girl with ck hair and blue eyes behind Sylvan answered respectfully. She teleported and disappeared from view. When she reappeared, there were many golden treasure chests at her feet. There were seven chests, each half the height of a man. ¡°Master Antonio, these things are equivalent to half of my family¡¯s property. Do you want to count them?¡± Sylvan¡¯s tinum hair fluttered in the wind as he looked at the flower bed not far from the pavilion. An old man stood in front of the flower bed; he seemed to admire the flowers that had bloomed. It was winter, but the flowers were still in full bloom. When he heard Sylvan¡¯s words, the old man reached out and picked the most vibrant flower from the flower bed. He turned around and said, ¡°Sylvan, I¡¯m not worried about your work. There¡¯s no need to check it. It looks like most of the flowers in your garden are Celias that are unique to the Southern Elves Forest, and they grow near the Spring of Life. Can you give me some to make the life potion?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sylvan replied politely. No one knew what was in his mind, but his eyes shed. ¡°Why do you need a life potion? Is it for your new disciple? I heard that you took ckmoon Castle¡¯s eighth child, Watson, as your disciple.¡± The life potion was a silver-tier potion that could replenish one¡¯s lost vitality. The astrologer nned to take it back and make some potions to help Watson practice the Time Stripping spell. He nodded when he heard Sylvan¡¯s words. ¡°I did not expect you to hear about this already. Yes, that¡¯s right; Watson is my disciple.¡± It seemed like Watson had told people to spread the news about their master-apprentice rtionship. Watson would not have been idle for the past week, and Sylvan controlled the border, so of course, he would have heard of that news. ¡°Sylvan, Watson is your junior brother, which means your family is my disciple; such fate! Don¡¯t you have more things to give me?¡± ¡°Family? Are you talking about Watson and me?¡± Sylvaine raised his eyebrows at the astrologer¡¯s inquiry. He did not know why he said that. Watson and him¡ªthey had used each other. Watson was almost destroyed because of his battle with the manor owners¡¯ allied forces. It would be good enough if he did not hate the border count, let alone be his family. Subconsciously, Sylvan looked at Nightingale, who was beside him. Did something happen between Nightingale and Watson? Was that why the astrologer said that? Nightingale, who had served as his personal bodyguard for many years, quickly grasped what he meant. She shook her head, indicating that she had nothing to do with the situation. Sylvan was about to inquire again when she heard the astrologer say, ¡°Sylvan, you don¡¯t have to act. I already know that Watson is your illegitimate child! Tell me, who did you have Watson with?¡± An illegitimate child? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Sylvan? Is Watson the son that you secretly had with Edward¡¯s wife? I can¡¯t control your private affairs, but if you did cuckold another man, then you have gone too far. After all, Edward is a member of the Saint Laurent family. Even if he isn¡¯t, it¡¯s not right for you to mess with another man¡¯s wife. Anyway, I have bothered you for a week now, I think it¡¯s time for me to head home. Will you tell me the truth before I go?¡± The astrologer had spent a long time in the border count¡¯s mansion. On the one hand, he was hiding from Watson, afraid that he would be pestered to teach the boy magic again. On the other hand, he wanted to learn more about Sylvan and Watson¡¯s rtionship. When he arrived, he discovered that Sylvan had not married anyone. The maids had no idea if Sylvan even had a lover. He was not surprised. After all, Watson was an illegitimate child. If everyone knew about Watson and Sylvan¡¯s rtionship, he would not be an illegitimate child. He had initially intended to let Sylvan confess to him. Unfortunately, he did not say anything, so the astrologer took the initiative to inquire about it. ¡°Master, did Watson say that to you?¡± Sylvan had a strange look on his face. He thought that Watson was very bold. He had been filled with rage because of his sister. How could he marry before exacting his revenge on the king? How could he even consider marrying, let alone having children? The astrologer was his most respected teacher; he had taught him most of his magic. When he and his sister, Avril, first arrived at the Holy Dragon Kingdom, many people discriminated against them because of their elven ancestry. Only the astrologer valued his talent, and he even took him as his disciple and eventually made him the strongest mage in the kingdom. He would not be who he is now if it were not for the astrologer. He was confident that his teacher would not deceive him. Watson must have made that up. Perhaps Watson was unsatisfied with how he orchestrated the conflict between ckmoon Castle and the manor owners¡¯ allied forces, so he invented such a tale to brand him as a viin. ¡°Was he not afraid that I would punish him since I am the border count?¡± No, from all the rumors, he knew Watson was an intelligent person who would not have done such a thing to incite enmity for no reason. Sylvan pondered about that as he nced at the astrologer. Perhaps Watson knew that the astrologer would be so brazen. Watson¡¯s im to be his illegitimate kid was not entirely detrimental to him. He had always suspected that ckmoon Castle was the king¡¯s spy. Watson would be bound to his favor if he became his illegitimate kid. He would not only be able to interact with the king, and he would also be regarded as an adversary by the king. After careful consideration, allowing Watson to be his child might not have been such a bad idea. During that week, he learned that Watson had be the astrologer¡¯s disciple and that ckmoon Castle had a real dragon, despite the fact that he had not been able to handle such a formidable beast. Nightingale had wanted him topensate and apologize to Watson for manipting the ckmoon Castle into a battle with the manor owners¡¯ allied forces. He had declined because of his pride, but he regretted that decision. ckmoon Castle had developed much faster than he had anticipated. It would have been preferable if he agreed to that request back then. Of course, it was already toote. Watson¡¯s rumor was a gesture of goodwill toward him. The boy was still young, but it seemed like he was very adept at scheming that it might affect his cause of vengeance. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Watson was exceptional. Sylvan nodded. ¡°I have nothing to hide because you have already uncovered it, Master. Watson is my child, indeed! I did not wrong anyone, but Watson¡¯s mother¡¯s identity was a unique one. Please ept my apologies as I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡± Watson¡¯s mother¡¯s identity was unique, of course, because she did not exist at all. ¡°You finally admitted it.¡± The astrologer looked like he did not think it was a bad thing. It seemed like ckmoon Castle¡¯s progress was very smooth, and it had a lot to do with Sylvan. The border count might have given him 700 items and said that those were half of his assets, but the astrologer was not a fool. He knew that Sylvan must have had a n. Sylvan smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Nightingale, get another 500 pieces of silver-tier equipment for Master Antonio.¡± He cursed inwardly. Watson must have received the astrologer¡¯s tacit approval when he said that he was the border count¡¯s illegitimate son. Otherwise, why would his mastere to him for an exnation? He might as well go along with it. Why did he have to figure that out by himself? Why did he have to go through so much trouble? Sylvan turned his head, a little disgruntled, and saw that Nightingale was still in a stupor. He frowned and said, ¡°Nightingale, I told you to get the armor. Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lord Sylvan!¡± Nightingale snapped back to her senses as if she had just woken up from a dream. Sylvan¡¯s words had shocked her. She had been in Fairy Castle for many years, and that was the first time she had heard that Lord Sylvan had a child. Perhaps she was not sent to ckmoon Castle to test Watson but to protect him. She had misunderstood Lord Sylvan. She blushed when she recalled how she had advised Lord Sylvan to treat ckmoon Castle better. They were father and son, so they must have a close rtionship. They did not need an outsider like her to get involved in that matter. It was no wonder Lord Sylvan had ignored her suggestions at that time. She wanted to know when Sylvan had a child, but the astrologer was still there. She could not ask the question because it was inappropriate, so she had to depart quietly. His right hand was encrusted with rings. He removed the rings from his index and middle fingers and set them on the table in front of him. ¡°These are my tinum-tier tools, the Song of the Nibelungs; there are ten of them. They can use a magical effect to trigger the heroic epic skill and temporarily improve one¡¯sbat aura. You gave them to me, Master, and now, I will give Watson two of them. What do you think, Master?¡± Sylvan knew that Watson¡¯s value was not only in himself but also in the astrologer. He wanted to express his goodwill toward the astrologer; he was willing to share his tinum-tier equipment. The astrologer curled his lips when he heard those words. ¡°Two is too little. The Song of the Nibelungs is only equivalent to an ordinary gold-tier item. If you want to give them, then hand over all the rings.¡± The astrologer¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He had given his tinum-tier item, the Sun and Moon Divine Staff, to Watson. He had even imparted many precious spells. One could say that he had spent a lot on Watson. As his father, Sylvan would have to give more to Watson so that the astrologer would feel better about it. ¡°But, Master, the rings are a bit¡ª¡± Sylvan was dumbfounded. He thought he had acted very generously, but why did he seem like a miser in front of the astrologer. One should know that it pained him to part with those two rings. However, the two did not realize that they were not even on the same page since the start of the conversation. Watson would grin from ear to ear if he knew that the two had fought and schemed because of a beautiful misunderstanding that caused them to argue about what they should give to ckmoon Castle. Just as Sylvan was ready to bargain, Nightingale, who had just left, returned with a worried expression on her face. She did not have a box on her person. Instead, she yelled, ¡°Oh, no! Lord Sylvan, the sky has changed. It is now snowing heavily, and there¡¯s a group of magical beasts! It looked like they had run out of the Misty Forest and are now attacking our walls. Is it winter already?¡± What? As he stared up at the sky, the astrologer¡¯s face became solemn. Sylvan had lost interest in the rings. He rose from his seat abruptly and nced upward. The sun in the sky had turned blood-red as it lost its color. The sky was engulfed in falling snow. Chapter 175 - Fuse The Magical Beasts For Fear Of Trouble

Chapter 175: Fuse The Magical Beasts For Fear Of Trouble

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Snowkes began to fall from the dark sky in ckmoon Town. The snow was falling heavily, and soon, the ground was nketed in ayer of silver-white dust. Even the color of theva at the walls was dimmed. That was the border¡¯s second snowfall, and it arrivedter than expected. ¡°Thank you, manor lords, for your visit to ckmoon Castle today. You are wee toe again next time.¡± Watson stood outside theva golem wall; he flicked the snowkes that had covered his shoulders as he waved at the manor owners. There were dozens of manor owners and guards; their faces were red, and their bodies reeked of alcohol. After they were done with their discussion with Watson¡¯s brothers, Watson had brought them to the city in the sky for a feast. The Golden sh had been tasked with taking the manor owners to the castle. When the manor owners saw the more-than-a-hundred meter long dragon spread its wings, their knees nearly buckled. They could not even stand steadily. Watson had to reassure them that they would be fine before they dared to climb onto the Golden sh¡¯s body. They were genuinely terrified at first, but they were no longer terrified when the Golden sh flew upward. Instead, they grew ecstatic. ¡°I can tell everyone that I have ridden a dragon,¡± they said. They felt fantastic after the dragon ride. The tinum-tier magical beast was a legendary dragon; they might only get that one chance to ride it in their lifetime. After that, things became much simpler. The manor owners, who were still in the mood to enjoy the show, were given a tour of the city in the sky by Watson. They erupted in exmations. That was the first time they had seen a city floating in the sky, especially when they stood near the city¡¯s edge. They could also see clusters of flowers, nts, and trees. A white cloud was drifting in the snow right in front of them. They were able to reach out and touch the snow. When they looked down, everything on the ground had turned into microscopic ck specks. It was as if they had evolved into gods that looked down on other gods. Some manor owners even inquired if they could remain there for two days; they were willing to pay for it. Compared to that kind of scenery, the other beautiful mountains and rivers in the kingdom appeared dull and uninteresting. Watson had agreed to those manor owners¡¯ suggestions. After he discussed it with his brothers, he decided to set the price of a one-day stay in the city in the sky at one gold coin. The manor owners drank a lot of wine at the feast and signed a new trade deal with Zeke and Zenoah. They would transfer resources to ckmoon Castle so that Watson would fuse them to increase the quality. They would divide it as per the agreed 3:7 dividend ratio, and they wanted to start the implementation right away. Watson had wanted to wait until winter before he would start the trade. However, he decided not to wait. Those people would not need the rock golems if they did not need to be afraid of the magical beasts. It was better to tell them that they could use it to avoid the magical beasts during the winter. Since theycked resources, they could raise their prices appropriately, which would allow them to earn more. So, Watson was sent the manor owners to the nearest town, Monte Town, to stock up on supplies. Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter apanied them. They would make sure that the manor owners did not pocket any of their own money during the transaction. Almost all of the manor owners had rented the giant rock golem to escort them to Monte Town. Each of them also bought 15 Phoenix eggs, and they would pay for them in installments. They also brought 35 Phoenix eggs with them to Monte Town so that they could spread the message. There were only 600 Phoenix eggs left in ckmoon Castle. On that day, ckmoon Castle gained a few thousand gold coins from the rental and the gifts presented by the manor owners. Watson did not appear to be overjoyed because that amount was too insignificant to him. When the foreign trade had stabilized, he would make tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of gold coins per day. What were a few thousand gold coins? ¡°Young Master Watson, please rest assured. We will protect the other young masters on this trip.¡± Martin, the former Mage Guild elder, was covered in snow. He did not even have time to wipe it off. Instead, he put on a ttering smile in front of Watson. The few remaining elders stood beside him. Anna was also there. She muttered softly, ¡°He made me the new Mage Guild President; am I really qualified for the job?¡± They were also traveling to Monte Town. Since they had defeated the Mage Guild, Watson was willing to give Anna the opportunity to be the new president and take over the Mage Guild. Ron, the North Wind mercenary group leader, was there as well. Those two factions were the most significant forces in Monte Town. If ckmoon Castle took control of them, then half of Monte Town would be in Watson¡¯s pocket. He was not content with simply rebuilding ckmoon Castle. He wanted to merge with Monte Town and build thergest and most luxurious city at the border. At that moment, Ron stood beside Peter; he had a smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Peter, I heard that you were not in good health just recently. Why don¡¯t you ride with me? It¡¯s snowing, and my Ice Field Wolf form excels in traveling in such weather. I can run faster and steadier than a rock golem.¡± That made Peter feel very awkward. Shameless! The few Mage Guild elders nced at Ron and snorted coldly. The dignified North Wind mercenary group leader had be so subservient. Did he have any backbone? With that thought in their mind, they did not want to be outdone. They used even more ttering smiles to face Watson¡¯s brothers. ¡°I¡¯m a silver-tier mage. I can use magic to bring you flying, Young Masters.¡± ¡°Choose me; I¡¯m the most powerful in flying spells in the entire Mage Guild.¡± They continued to tter him because Watson had agreed to free them from their ve status if they performed well during that trip. They could be part of ckmoon Castle, and they might even get to control Monte Town as they did in the past. They had no choice but topromise for the sake of those benefits. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now, Watson. Take good care of our family while you¡¯re in ckmoon Castle.¡± Before they left, the three brothers hugged Watson reluctantly as they bade him goodbye. Watson was the youngest in the family, but they treated him as their core after they had been through so many experiences. The boy was even more trustworthy than their father, who was unreliable most of the time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will take good care of our family. My brothers, be careful while you¡¯re on the road.¡± Watson waved his hand reluctantly as he watched his brothers and the rest of the men leave ckmoon Town with more than ten giant rock golems as their escort. A reunion was always shorter than the period of separation. Watson took a deep breath; his brothers had gone to fulfill their tasks. He would have to continue with his ns for ckmoon Castle¡¯s future development. ¡°Maybe I should give the remaining Phoenix eggs to my outstanding subordinates.¡± There were thousands of workers in ckmoon Castle; he would have to choose a few for some preferential treatment. Since the city hovered in the sky, it would not be easy for those people to get up to the castle. Of course, unless they took Phoenix eggs and grew wings. Just as he thought about how to distribute those eggs, his sixth sister, Margaret, appeared beside him. ¡°Watson wept as he bid farewell to his family because he knew that his family was about to embark on a journey filled with thorns and hardships! There were bandits and magical beasts along the way, but they would not back down. The bandit gangs had killed tens of thousands of people, and then there was also the magical dragon. Their blood-stained journey must be continued for a brighter future. Oh, the next chapter is out, and it¡¯s more interesting than I thought. However, the name Watson is too boring. Might as well call him Arthur or Mordecai Caesar.¡± Margaret stood next to Watson as she wrote rapidly; it left him dumbfounded. ¡°Thorns and hardships? Bandit gangs that killed more than ten thousand people? Magical dragon? None of those are true! Our brothers are ordinary businessmen. Sister Margaret, even if you want to make up a story, you should at least follow some logic, right?¡± ¡°Since you already know that it¡¯s a story, of course, it should be filled with some drama. What¡¯s wrong with some exaggeration?¡± Margaret shook the snow-soaked manuscript, puffed out her chest, and pointed into the distance. ¡°And who says there aren¡¯t magical beasts? It¡¯s almost winter. Look at the heavy snow; perhaps the magical beasts from the Misty Forest will appear soon!¡± Roar! A series of beastly roars erupted from a distance as if echoing Margaret¡¯sments. Watson looked over with a shocked expression. Ayer of ck lines had appeared in the distance, connecting to the horizon, and it rushed toward them. There were tens of thousands of roaring magical beasts, and their bodies were covered in snow. Some were trampled to their deaths by otherrger magical beasts before they could reach them. Fresh blood dyed the ground red. Those magical beasts had escaped from the Misty Forest. When they appeared, the sun in the sky also changed color. It went from incandescent white to a devilish dark red, and the buildings on the ground were pulled into longer silhouettes. The wind and snow appeared to have intensified. The sun had turned red, and the snow continued to fall. That was the sign of winter; at least that was what Watson remembered. ¡°Has winter finallye? Sixth Sister, you¡¯ve jinxed us.¡± Watson frowned. He nced at Margaret, who was also a little surprised, and spread the goldenbat aura wings on his back as he flew into the sky. ¡°Looks like winter is here; what a coincidence! I had just replenished those giant rock golems¡¯ magic, and it would havested them a month. If they exhausted their power in fighting those magical beasts, then I would have to replenish them again. That¡¯s too troublesome. I might as well fuse those magical beasts.¡± ¡°System, activate fusion!¡± Watson was like a god as he activated the system to fuse those magical beasts within ckmoon Castle¡¯s vicinity. Waves of light flickered as tens of thousands of rays fused. In just an instant, the number of magical beasts had been reduced by half. The remaining ones becamerger and more ferocious. However, those stronger magical beasts no longer roared. Instead, they knelt on the ground and bowed their heads toward Watson as if they were paying respects to their emperor. Chapter 176 - Monte Town’s Defense

Chapter 176: Monte Town¡¯s Defense

[Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing all the magical beasts. You have obtained 12,000 bronze-tier magical beasts and 4,000 silver-tier magical beasts.] The sound of a system notification rang in his ears. Watson looked at the magical beasts that worshipped him with a calm expression. Then, he said, ¡°Manor lords, listen to me. I have a mission for you. Hunt as many magical beasts as you can and bring them to ckmoon Castle! In return, I¡¯ll give you the first batch of magical beasts. You can take them back to guard your manor, or you can sell them in Monte Town.¡± Watson felt no pangs of regret after unleashing over ten thousand magical beasts because those beasts were the first to run out of the Misty Forest. The number would only grow due to the constant snowfall. He could fuse them easily and earn hundreds of times more than that. He did not want those magical beasts to fight with the giant rock golems, so he fused them. However, it was not only for that reason; he was not one to do useless things. The magical beasts were the third thing that he wanted tounch after the Phoenix eggs and the giant rock golems. Compared to the first two items, the fused magical beasts were derived from natural elements. The fusion system did not consume any of his magic power, and that was a profitable business. Initially, he nned to give the magical beast business to the manor owners after the winter. However, since winter had already arrived, he took advantage of the situation. He would focus on those three businesses and expand the other trades gradually. That was his preliminary n for winter. He was confident that he could boost ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength by several levels in three months. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson!¡± All the manor owners looked at each other and thanked him in unison. Norton trailed behind the manor owners and thanked him as well. He looked at the magical beasts around him, and his fat body trembled. Many magical beasts around him did not recognize, but there were also many creatures that he knew. For example, there was a huge snow-white bear that was about five meters tall with blood-red ws and spiral-shaped patterns on its hands. There were also storm eagles that were more than ten meters wide when they spread their wings. Those magical beasts were the ones that he had seen when he followed Watson to the Misty Forest. Watson had brought some of the manor owners to the Misty Forest because he had wanted to kill the Demoness Bandit Gang. He was fortunate enough to witness it when Watson fused magical beasts then. That was the second time. He was protected by a huge rock golem. Even though he knew that those magical beasts would listen to Watson after he fused them, he was still fearful. He was a timid individual with little talent. His farm¡¯s majormodity was cheap milk, which could not bepared to other manor owners. He was thankful that Watson did not hate him, which enabled him to ally with ckmoon Castle. Many manor owners shared his beliefs. They were still concerned when they realized it was finally winter, and tens of thousands of magical beasts charged at them. They did not expect those magical beasts woulde to ckmoon Town, and Watson immediately domesticated them. More importantly, Watson gave them those magical monsters after he fused them. Each manor could get about a thousand magical beasts, and that was a huge fortune. They had been worried about helping ckmoon Castle expand its foreign trade at that time. What would they do if it were suddenly winter? They were not afraid because they had giant rock golems, but what about their manors? Who knew what would happen if they came across a huge bunch of magical beasts? They might have to burn down their own manor if they wanted to get any benefit from ckmoon Castle. It was not worth it. Then, Watson told them not to be afraid as ckmoon Castle had already thought of a way out for them. How generous and thoughtful of him! They sighed from the bottom of their hearts; it felt great to be Watson¡¯s business partner. That incident stunned not only the manor owners but also Watson¡¯s three brothers. ¡°Winter is a disaster for many but a blessing for Watson! I believe ckmoon Castle will have many more assets after winter is over.¡± Zeke stroked the back of his neck. His eyes glowed as he looked about at the magical beasts. In his eyes, those were not magical beasts but moving mountains of gold. ¡°Do you have any questions? If not, please go on your way.¡± Watson waved his hand, and the manor owners humbly bowed to him. Then they turned around and went back to Monte Town. They were no longer terrified. Instead, their expressions were filled with excitement and a fighting spirit. In the previous winter, magical beasts were aplicated problem that they could not solve. Swarms of magical beasts would destroy the fields and ughter all living things. However, both the prey and the hunter¡¯s identities had shifted. Those magical beasts had be the prey. They could not wait to capture more of them so that they could hand them over to ckmoon Castle in exchange for money. ckmoon Castle had informed more than a dozen manor owners of the tinum-tier giant rock golems and swarms of magical monsters. The news swiftly expanded to the neighboring manors, and they also formed an agreement with ckmoon Castle. The remaining manors also decided to be partners, and they hurriedly dispatched personnel to rent the giant rock golems and begged Watson to assist them in fusing some magical beasts. Some manor owners who had never signed a contract with ckmoon Castle in the past were stirred by the news and were willing to send personnel to the castle. However, most of those manors were quite a distance away from ckmoon Castle, and the magical beasts wreaked havoc on them while they were on their way over, so it would take some time before they reached ckmoon Castle. Time passed in a sh. Two days passed. Time flew by in an instant. Two days had passed. At the city hall in Monte Town. City Hall was an office set up by the kingdom. Monte Town was one of the only four towns on the border. There were dozens of ordinary office workers in the city hall. A records officer was responsible for recording the happenings in Monte Town every year for the kingdom. There was also a finance official who managed the town¡¯s taxes, plus a city defense official and the mayor. Gerant was Monte Town¡¯s mayor. He was sitting in the highest-level office in the city hall at the time; he looked concerned. Gerant¡¯s full name was Gerant Ptolemy. He belonged to the Ptolemy family branch of the illustrious Grand Duke family in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He became mayor of Monte Town when he was about 30 years old, thanks to the protection of his ancestors. Compared to the finance officer and records officer, who were both in their fifties and sixties, he seemed rtively young and promising. However... ¡°Winter had just arrived, and the magical beasts had shattered Monte Town¡¯s East Gate. More than a hundred magical beasts had fled into the city; ten people were bitten, and three died tragically! Trash! A bunch of trash! Especially those from the City Defense Force. What did they do?¡± Geraint threw the stack of documents that he had been given over onto the table, enraged. His light golden wavy hair swayed in anger. The Ptolemy family established itself in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s Royal City. He was not in Monte Town because his family did not like him. On the contrary, they admired his abilities. That was why they made him the mayor. When his ten-year term ended, the Ptolemy family would give him a position as a minister. It was an unspoken rule for the nobles to send their family members out to get some experience and then return to be appointed to key positions. Almost all the nobles did that. Gend was not dissatisfied with the family¡¯s arrangements, but Monte Town was at the border, so it was a little out of the way. Fortunately, there was not much work, and he had plenty of free time every day. The only thing he did not like about the winter was the cold weather. That damned border. For some reason, many magical beasts would appear every winter. He would be overwhelmed every time he had to fight those magical beasts. He would not eat or sleep well; he would always be afraid that more people would die because of the magical beasts. As a result, his own performance would suffer. Just as he finished reading the documents, there was an anxious knock on the door. A guard in armor barged into the room. ¡°Something bad has happened, Mayor! The hole that the magical beasts caused at the East Gate has been torn open by a few powerful silver-tier magical beasts. More than 200 magical beasts had managed to get into town. The person in charge of repairing the city wall is also dead.¡± What? Gerant felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground. He took a deep breath and calmed down. He stood up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t count on the City Defense Force anymore. Where are the people from the Mage Guild and the mercenaries in the city? Get them now!¡± The Mage Guild and the mercenaries were actually stronger than the City Defense Force, particrly the North Wind mercenary group leader. The leader, Ron, was a gold-tier expert simr to the Mage Guild President, Audrey. Winter in Monte Town was a breeze because they were there. ¡°Mayor Gerant, the Mage Guild, and the North Wind mercenary group are away in a crusade against ckmoon Castle. They haven¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°Why must it be now?¡± Gerant¡¯s headache got worse. He walked toward the wall and took the longsword on the wall. ¡°Take me to the damaged city wall first.¡± He gave the order for the guards to lead the way. He gathered a group of guards and exited the city hall, headed straight for Monte Town¡¯s East Gate. He noticed numerous people on the street were chased and bitten by magical monsters. The screams were deafening, and he saw soldiers fighting the magical beasts in groups of twos and threes. Sharp swords pierced some of the beasts, and additional ones jumped on the guards and smashed their heads. Monte Town was in a dreadful state. Gerant could not take it, so he quickened his pace and arrived at the East Gate¡¯s wall. As he looked down, he almost fell from the top of the city wall. A few monstrous orangutans with enormous wings on their backs led a troop of thousands of magical beasts. They struck the city wall fiercely. Those monstrous orangutans had pure white fur and six strong arms; they were nearly ten meters tall. They picked uprge rocks and threw them at the city wall; cracks appeared on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s a peak silver-tier magical beast, six-armed Herculean demonic ape. There are three of them! They would usually only appear during the end of winter; why would it appear now?¡± Chapter 177 - Hope Has Arrived

Chapter 177: Hope Has Arrived

Outside Monte Town¡¯s East Gate. The six-armed Herculean ape¡¯s arms, which were several meters thick, quickly pulled out arge piece of soil from the ground and rubbed it between its palms a few times. Ayer of snow-white light coated the soil¡¯s surface, and a white ice ball pinched into the shape of a small hill was hurled fiercely toward the city wall in Gerant¡¯s direction. The massive white solid ice streaked across a lovely parab, leaving a long trail of ice mist in the air. The six-armed Herculean ape¡¯s hallmark skill was a silver-tier spell, a huge ice throw. Whatever it caught would be transformed into massive ice the size of a small mountain. At the same moment, it carried ice-elemental damage. The enormous ice would explode after the encounter, scattering ice spears with immense prative power. ¡°Quick, protect the Mayor!¡± Five of the dozens of soldiers around Gerant walked forward and lifted their bronze shields, attempting to deflect the attack. Bang! The monster ape¡¯s giant ice block mmed onto the shield with a muted sound. The two shields in the center were crushed and caved in; they became scrap metal. The two guards behind the shields were crushed into mincemeat before they could even scream. Fresh blood sttered all over Gerant¡¯s body; it dyed his gorgeous noble attire red. After that, the ice exploded. Shattered ice and rocks shot out like machine guns, knocking down the remaining three guards. Bowl-sized wounds appeared on their bodies; they covered their arms and thighs. They looked quite miserable. Roar! One of the six-armed Herculean apes pped its chest; it revealed a burst of strange human-likeughter. Its huge scarlet eyes shed with mockery. ¡°Is it mocking us?¡± Gerant wiped the blood on his cheeks with a handkerchief; his eyes were wide open. He could hear the scorn in the magical beasts¡¯ughter that pierced their ears. Why did it feel like the magical beasts that year were different from the usual ones? Those beasts would usually rely on their own strength to rampage around the city during the winter. Even if they were injured, they would not retreat. The six-armed Herculean apes could have flown into the city with their wings. However, they hid away and created that massive block of ice. It did not seem like they wanted to enter the town at all. They stood with their other magical beasts as they touched their sharp ws and fangs; saliva dripped from the corners of their lips. They were obviously starving, but they did not advance. It was as if they were waiting for the moment when the city wall was breached. It was as if those magical beasts had suddenly gained human intelligence. ¡°Release the arrows quickly!¡± Gerant¡¯s heart was filled with dread. He did not know if those beasts had grown smarter after their multiple failed attempts to breach the city gates every winter. Perhaps they could no longer regard those beasts as simple beasts. ¡°Damn it! Monte Town doesn¡¯t have any powerful elite currently! Why must the magical beasts attack now?¡± The humans were no match for the formidable magical beasts that were the same level as them. The Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group were not there; they only had the City Defense Force, which was not enough to defend against those magical beasts. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Almost simultaneously with his words, a hail of arrows descended from the top of the city wall; they were headed toward the group of magical beasts. There were a thousand soldiers on top of the city wall, and there was no shortage of bronze and silver-tier elites, who made up one-tenth of the total number of soldiers. The thousands of arrows wrapped inbat aura resembled locusts. They created stunning arcs in the sky and shook people to their core. However, they were of no use. Before the arrows were fired, one of the six-armed Herculean apes, who seemed to be the leader of the pack, roared. It was a signal for the beasts to flee. The magical beasts moved swiftly; they retreated hundreds of meters until they were about 1000 meters from the top of the city wall. Most of the arrows could not reach that distance, so the magical beasts managed to dodge them easily. The restnded on the bodies of magical beasts with a thick outer skin. After the rain of arrows had stopped, the six-armed Herculean ape led the magical beasts toward the wall again. The mockingughter that they heard when it pped its chest grew increasingly intense. ¡°Release the arrows! What are you waiting for? Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± Gerant yelled angrily at the astonished troops next to him. Those warriors had never seen anything like that intelligent magical beast. They were all taken aback. Even Gerant had never seen anything like that, let alone the soldiers. They had to destroy those beasts; otherwise, they would be eaten. The troopsunched wave after wave of arrows into the air. The magical beasts, however, would flee as the soldiers drew their bows and nocked their arrows. When they took the shot, the magical beasts would return to the front of the city wall and hurl massive rocks at it to destroy it. The arrows did not even injure those beasts. However, hundreds of soldiers were killed by the massive ice-covered rocks. More than ten minutester. The soldiers from the City Defense Force looked sorrowful. They could not injure the magical beasts because they found a way to circumvent that. However, the soldiers did not have the same luck, and they still had to protect the town. If they retreated, their families would die. If they did not retreat, they would die. No one knew who was the first person to put down their bow and arrows, but many others followed suit. Despair spread like an infection; it engulfed the entire army. ¡°Mayor Gerant, it¡¯s too dangerous here. Let¡¯s go back to the city hall to pack our things and leave immediately! I reckon that Monte Town will fall soon. We should escape to the border count¡¯s territory and ask for his help.¡± A personal guard approached Gerant and tried to persuade him. ¡°I am not going anywhere. If I leave, the town will be destroyed!¡± Gerant clenched his teeth and drew his sword from his waist. His family might have sent him there, but he was not a cold-blooded person. He would never abandon the lives of hundreds of thousands of citizens in Monte Town. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to save anyone if you don¡¯t leave.¡± The guard¡¯s lips moved, but he did not say it out loud because he saw a bronze-tier warrior covered in blood running toward him at full speed. ¡°Mayor Gerant, most of the mercenary groups in the city and the mages from the Mage Guild have just evacuated! They imed that they could not make a decision without their leader, so they chose to leave. We should stop them.¡± ¡°Those bastards! They usually eat and drink well in Monte Town. Who provided them with a ce to live? Who allowed them to enjoy the others¡¯ respect for them? And they want to withdraw now?¡± Gerant¡¯s eyes reddened. His face was pale, yet it was hardly the most depressing thing about him. ¡°Report! Mayor Gerant, the magical beasts have breached the West Gate. The City Defense Force¡¯smander, the man responsible for guarding the gate, has died in battle. More than a thousand magical beasts have charged into Monte Town.¡± ¡°Something terrible has happened, Mayor! A group of flying magical beasts has appeared in the south. ording to our observations, the ten magical beasts in the lead are silver-tier storm eagles.¡± ¡°And arge hole has opened up in the city wall in the north.¡± ... The soldiers sent gloomy reports, one by one. The majority of the soldiers atop the city wall had intended to flee. They stepped back and yelled, ¡°It is all over.¡± ¡°My daughter is still in the city. She is a ten-year-old girl.¡± Most of them were crying. They did not want to fight anymore; they would die anyway. They wanted to die with their families. Gerant drew the longsword from his waist. He was about to say that he could not leave because of the chaos around him. However, a small mountain of ice shot at him and smashed into his side; it left a few meters wide crack in the city wall. It also caused the more-than-ten-meter-wide surrounding wall to copse. Crack! The city wall finally gave way after sustaining constant bombardment from a few silver-tier magical beasts. The East Gate was Monte Town¡¯sst line of defense, but it had also been breached. Roar! A group of magical beasts, led by the six-armed Herculean ape, roared as they charged toward Monte Town; they were ready for their meal. As he slumped to the ground, Gerant¡¯s face was covered in blood. The st had broken the bronze-tier longsword in his hand. His mind went nk, and he could not hear anything. However, he heard some vague sentences. ¡°Protect... the Mayor... at least let him... live.¡± Then, he heard more roars from the side. He sighed and closed his eyes. It appeared that Monte Town was doomed to be a purgatory that day. The North Wind mercenary group and the Mage Guild were not there, and his soldiers could no longer fight. He did not know who else could help them at that moment. Gerant prayed that someone coulde to their aid. At that moment. Boom! A muffled thunder-like sound was heard. The guards¡¯ words and magical beasts¡¯ roars had stopped. Then, A majestic shadow descended from the sky and blocked the light on Gerrard¡¯s face. He subconsciously opened his eyes and witnessed a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life¡ªa rock golem ten times the height of the city wall stood outside the East Gate. Its two arms that resembled drill bits were inserted into the ground. All the magical beasts within a several hundred-meter radius were sent flying. Those beasts had been very arrogant just a moment before, but that had all changed. They were fearful. Even the soldiers were dumbfounded; they could not speak. Gerant was frozen on the spot because of the shock. It seemed like heaven had heard his prayers; hope had finallye. Chapter 178 - Human Deceptive Behavior

Chapter 178: Human Deceptive Behavior

The giant rock golem stood outside Monte Town¡¯s East Gate, like a god that had descended from heaven. All the magical beasts within a few hundred meters were sent flying backward. Then, it pulled its drill-shape thick arm and mmed it downward. More than ten magical beasts that could not dodge in time were crushed into meat paste. The remaining magical beasts retreated in panic; the six-armed Herculean ape led them away. The ape stared at the giant rock golem in shock and bewilderment. It grabbed some soil from the ground, rubbed it a few times, and turned it into massive ice before it threw it at the giant rock golem. The giant ice streaked across the sky like a meteor and crashed into the giant rock golem. With a muffled bang, a yellow light shed on its body. There was not a single scratch on it, but it stopped for a moment. The demonic ape began to roar when it realized that its attack was ineffective. The panic in its eyes gradually faded away before it spread its wings and retreated again. As it withdrew, it used the giant ice spell to attack the giant rock golem again. Even though the giant rock golem was a tinum-tier summoned creature with astonishing attack power, its movement was slow, and it only had simple intelligence. It could not ck the ape¡¯s attack effectively. The giant ape looked proud, as if it did not think much of the rock golem. As it walked beside the giant rock golem, the monstrous ape raised its hand and prepared to call another giant ice. However, at that moment, a huge w rested on its shoulder and pressed down on it. It turned its head; it was a ten-meter-long ice field wolf, and it stood behind the ape. The wolf stared at the ape with a cold gaze as its snow-white fur fluttered in the wind. It had a powerful aura. Roar! The demonic ape roared furiously. Two more apes rushed forward from behind and surrounded the ice field wolf. Magical beasts were territorial, and those that had run out of the Misty Forest were carnivorous beasts. The three-headed demonic ape had led them. Then, the ice field wolf appeared, and it looked like it had wanted to fight for their territory. How could they endure it? The three-headed demonic ape did not hesitate; it immediately stretched out its arms. Its six arms were covered with ayer of hard ice. The ice covering their fists was exceptionally thick and heavy; it made their fists look like giant hammers. The eighteen arms turned into indistinct phantoms; they smashed on the ice field like demonic wolves. That was another of its skills¡ªthe silver-tier Chaotic Cloak Hammer technique. Its chaotic attacks contained violent power; each was heavier than the previous one. Even a steel te would shatter under its attack. The airpressed into an arc before the attacknded, and shallow pits appeared on the ground as snowkes fluttered in the sky. Thatbination drowned the ice field wolf¡¯s figure. ¡°Argh!¡± Someone on the city wall yelled out in surprise. They had not even recovered when they saw the giant rock golem when they saw the fight between those beasts. They were shocked. That years¡¯ magical beasts were too strange; they seemed smart enough to break into the city, so why did they kill each other then? The doubts in their hearts were quickly answered. They heard a human voice from the snow. ¡°Gold-tier fighting technique¡ªSnowfall Breathing Cannon.¡± Then, a snow-white light pierced through the fog and turned into a light pir that was more than ten meters long. It swept across the surroundings; it even cut off ayer of the ground as it pierced through the chest of the three-headed six-armed Herculean ape. The light pir fell, and the fog dissipated. The ice field wolf walked out from a pile of snow. Its body squirmed and shrank before it turned into a strong man in armor. He looked tough. He raised his foot and stepped on the chest of a six-armed Herculean ape thatid on the ground and wailed in pain. He reached out and stroked its hair as he howled into the sky. ¡°This feels great! I have seen so many magical beasts in ckmoon Castle for the past few days, making me depressed. Now, I feel strong!¡± The brawny man was Ron. Two days ago, he had set off from ckmoon Castle toward Monte Town. When he arrived, he saw that the magical beasts had broken into Monte Town, so he took action. For more than a week, he had been treated as a ve by the ckmoon Castle. Anyone who saw him would give him orders. He had been suppressing his anger. ¡°You magical beasts are lucky. If Young Master Watson didn¡¯t order us not to kill any magical beasts, I¡¯d kill you already. Too bad he wanted us to capture you.¡± Ron stepped on the ape¡¯s chest and stomped on it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices¡ªsurrender or die.¡± The ape howled and crawled up from the ground. It put its six arms together andid on the floor. It trembled as it lowered its head. It seemed like it had chosen to surrender. The thousands of other magical beasts followed suit. ¡°That is a smart choice.¡± Ron might have said that, but his eyes showed a different emotion. He had wanted the magical beasts to resist; then, he would have a reason to kill them to vent the anger in his heart. ¡°Ron, why are you only back now? Where¡¯s Audrey?¡± With the help of a few guards, Gerant had left the East Gate¡¯s city wall and walked in front of Ron. His expression was a little agitated. ¡°Forget it; now is not the time to talk about that. Since you guys are back, there is hope for Monte Town! Magical beasts have attacked us in all four directions, and many people are fleeing the town. Hurry up and help us.¡± ¡°Mayor Gerant, long time no see.¡± Ron turned to look at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you help.¡± Gerant¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t need my help. Monte Town is fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± Ron raised his hand and pointed at Monte Town. Gerant looked in the direction of his finger, and he saw a scene that surprised him. There were more than ten giant rock golems around the town; they rose one after another. Those rock golems had surrounded Monte Town to be a hundred-meter-high city wall; they had managed to block the gap in the original wall. Other than that, there was smoke everywhere in the town. They could also hear roars from the magical beasts and cries of women and children from everywhere. Those sounds gradually weakened, and even the smoke had lessened. .. A group of guards stood in front of Monte Town¡¯s West Gate; they looked gloomy. They looked at the huge scaly magical beast with two bat-like wings¡ªit looked like a lizard. The beast opened its bloodied mouth, which was filled with corrosive green mucus, and tore at a corpse. The luxurious clothes that the corpse had been wearing were torn, and its head was also in pieces. That body belonged to the director of Monte Town¡¯s City Defense Force. He was one of only four officials. He had been a silver-tier warrior, but he could not even withstand a single blow from the earth dragon, a silver-tier magical beast. The earth dragon was a magical beast from the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline. Even though it was not a full dragon, it was still the n¡¯s descendent, which allowed it to reach the peak of the silver tier. It had broken through the city wall with its breath which allowed thousands of magical beasts to invade the town. ¡°The Director is dead. We definitely won¡¯t be able to live either.¡± ¡°Damn it! How are we supposed to fight against such a monster?¡± Indignant voices echoed; theyined about the unfairness of the world. None of them had done anything bad in their life; why did they have to suffer such a tragic fate at the hands of those magical beasts? Just as the soldiers were about to put down their weapons and prepare for their impending deaths, they heard a chant from the sky. A fireball that looked like the sun fell from the sky; it melted the snowkes around the area. It had fallen onto the earth dragon¡¯s body. A magnificent peak silver-tier magical beast, a terrifying existence that could kill even a silver-tier elite in an instant, was engulfed in mes and burned to ashes before it could even let out a single cry. A deep, charred pit that was a hundred meters wide appeared on the ground. The earth shook as a huge mushroom cloud erupted into the sky. A few figures dressed as mages descended on silver-tier magical beasts. Someone recognized them and cheered. ¡°It¡¯s the elders from the Mage Guild. They¡¯re back. We¡¯re safe now! Thank you, Mage Guild. Thank you, President Audrey. Hmm? Where¡¯s president Audrey?¡± They thought that Audrey was the one who had killed the earth dragon. After all, only Audrey, a gold-tier mage, could do so. However, they did not see her. They only saw Anna, who was once Mage Guild¡¯s weakest member. Those guards were puzzled. They were even more surprised when they heard the mages¡¯ discussion. ¡°Really, Anna? Didn¡¯t Young Master Watson say that he wanted to capture as many magical beasts as possible? That earth dragon could be sold for at least a few hundred gold coins, but you decided to cast a gold-tier spell on it. Do you know how much money we¡¯ve lost?¡± That was the vice president, Leonard. Anna curled her lips when he heard hisints. ¡°What could I have done? Who knew that the earth dragon was so weak? I only used half of my strength, and yet it still died. Leonard, I am the Mage Guild¡¯s President now; please address my title properly.¡± ¡°Anna... President, I agree with Vice President Leonard¡¯s words. No matter how strong the earth dragon is, it¡¯s still a silver-tier magical beast. It didn¡¯t look like you were holding back when you cast that spell too.¡± ¡°I agree too.¡± Martin and Helibel, who were behind them, spoke as well. Anna waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Yes, I know. Stop talking about that. I¡¯ll just use one-tenth of my strengthter and guarantee that I won¡¯t kill any more magical beasts, alright? Go and catch those magical beasts; we¡¯ll make a huge fortune when we sell them to Monte Town. We can¡¯t let Ron get there first.¡± A few days ago, she had consumed a sun gem in ckmoon Castle to be a gold-tier mage, and she had not been idle. She had requested Watson to fuse the few silver-tier fire-elemental spells that she had mastered. After she had the gold-tier fire-elemental spell, the Sun Nova, she had to show it off her. She only used half of her strength to kill the mighty earth dragon? The city guards looked at each other in dismay. After they heard Anna and the others¡¯ discussion, they felt numb. They realized that those people were not there to protect Monte Town. Instead, they wanted to capture those magical beasts and sell them to the people in town. What kind of deceptive behavior was that? Chapter 179 - We Are From Blackmoon Castle

Chapter 179: We Are From ckmoon Castle

An hourter, in Monte Town¡¯s city hall. Gerant and a group of people sat around a round table. Among them were Ron, Anna, the other members of the Mage Guild, and the three brothers, Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter. The city hall¡¯s other officials were also there. Many of the officials were covered in blood, and they looked as if they had just survived a disaster. More than ten hundred-meter-tall giant rock golems had appeared in all directions of Monte Town about an hour before that. They guarded the town, and any magical beasts that came near were crushed into meat paste. None of the beasts would withstand a single blow from the tinum-tier summoned creature. In addition, the giant rock golems were more than a hundred meters tall, and their intimidating bodies caused the magical beasts from the Misty Forest to circle the town before they turned around and ran off to other ces on the border. At that moment, the town was littered with corpses of men and magical beasts alike. Thend had been dyed red, but the continuous snowfall soon covered that. The dead¡¯s family cried as they walked on the street sparsely to search for the bodies of their loved ones. It was the same scene every winter. People died, and eventually, they were forgotten. Gerant sighed inwardly as he allowed the medical staff to help him bandage the wound on his head; he looked like a mummy. Then, he turned around to look at the people in the room. ¡°Ron, and everyone from the Mage Guild, thank you for getting here in time to save Monte Town. I thank you on behalf of everyone in Monte Town! I would also like to thank these three young men for helping us.¡± Since Ron, Anna, and the others were there, the mercenary groups and the Mage Guild members who had left the town gradually returned. They helped to suppress the remaining magical beasts. Gerant was fine with Ron and Anna; they were from Monte Town too. He had to thank those men too¡ªZeke, Zenoah, and Peter. He heard that they were the ones who brought the giant rock golems, and they also had more than ten manor owners with them. At that moment, they were arranged to rest outside the city hall. An ordinary manor owner would not be able to control a tinum-tier summoned creature even though they were rich and powerful. Gerant did not know the origin of those people. ¡°No need to thank us. We did not do anything.¡± Ron crossed his legs and rested his feet on the long table. He was no longer in ckmoon Castle. He had returned to his usual domineering manner. Hmph. A disgruntled snort echoed from the side when he said that. A city hall official said unhappily, ¡°Yes, you guys did not do much. If you guys didn¡¯t leave, how could Monte Town end up like this?¡± As one of the four towns on the border, Monte Town could easily survive the winter in the past. The city walls that surrounded the town were more than ten meters tall, and they were made of bronze-tier stone. They could withstand the attacks of bronze-tier magical beasts easily. Most of the magical beasts from the Misty Forest were at the iron and bronze tier level; they had not been able to breach the walls. They would only see a few silver and gold-tier beasts at the end of the winter. The Mage Guild and the mercenary group could deal with those beasts easily. However, that year, the elites from those two forces were not around, and the magical beasts had been particrly powerful. The city hall officials could not vent their anger at the magical beasts, so they could only shift the me to Ron. One could not say they shifted the me onto them. If they had not gone to ckmoon Castle for their own selfish desire, would they have lost so many people that day? It was clearly their fault. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯ll give you a chance to say it again.¡± Ron¡¯s eyes narrowed as a terrifying gold-tier aura erupted from his body; the city hall official, who had spoken, paled, and his body trembled. Ron¡¯s arrogant words immediately caused dissatisfaction amongst those officials. ¡°Ron, I¡¯m warning you. This is the city hall; don¡¯t be too arrogant! Let¡¯s talk about you instead. How much time did you waste in attacking ckmoon Castle? You even took the astrologer with you. If he were here, he could have dealt with those magical beasts easily. Do you admit you¡¯re guilty of this crime?¡± ¡°These three strangers must be people from ckmoon Castle. They led thousands of magical beasts into the town. Even though they managed to restrain the other beasts, they also destroyed the town. Plus, they did not even kill those beasts; they only controlled them. What if they¡¯re nning something bad? It¡¯s dangerous to leave so many magical beasts around the town. How do you think you shouldpensate us?¡± Gerant did not stop his subordinates when they jumped out to speak their mind. Perhaps he had the same concern too. The Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group were the town¡¯s strongest forces. He and a few city hall leaders only had silver-tier strength, and the City Defense Force only had mostly iron and bronze-tier warriors. They only had minimal silver-tier elites. Usually, those two forces rely on their strength to seek personal benefits discreetly. He had always turned a blind eye to it. However, it looked like he would need to deal with those people. He was the mayor; he was the one with the most power there. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood us. We don¡¯t have any sinister ns.¡± Zeke tapped his finger on the table. ¡°We brought those magical beasts from ckmoon Castle. They listen to ourmandspletely. They¡¯re not dangerous at all, including the magical beasts that we control. We will send them back to ckmoon Castle for training, and they¡¯ll be a fighting force in the future. From now onward, winter will no longer bring disasters to the border. On the contrary, those three months would be a golden period for the border¡¯s development.¡± Pooh! A few city hall officials looked disdainful as they discussed it. ¡°What nonsense! You say that those magical beasts will listen to you; how are we supposed to believe you? Even if those domesticated magical beasts listen to you, how would you make those magical beasts in Monte Town listen to yourmand? Are you able tomunicate with them? Do you have some special abilities?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If something goes wrong, will you take responsibility for that? You should calcte our losses in Monte Town. More than 2000 magical beasts hade to Monte Town, and more than 10,000 people had been killed, including more than 2000 guards. Countless people lost their family members. What about those damaged houses and streets? Aspensation, you can leave those giant rock golems here.¡± One of the officials who spoke was an old man with white hair and a beard. He was the Minister of Finance; there was a calcting glint in his eyes. If they could keep the giant rock giants, they would profit from that battle. The rest of the officials also agreed. ¡°Not only the giant rock giants, but the magical beasts they brought must stay too. If it weren¡¯t for their battle with ckmoon Castle, Monte Town wouldn¡¯t have be like this. You have to take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Sorry, those giant rock giants are properties of ckmoon Castle. If you want them to stay, then you¡¯ll have to pay a thousand gold coins for each of them! If you don¡¯t want to pay and still want to keep them, forgive me for being blunt; that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Zenoah, who sat beside Zeke,ughed. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to us like that? You speak as if you can make the decision. There¡¯s no ce for you to speak here. We will only talk to Ron and the people from the Mage Guild.¡± They thought that Ron and the Mage Guild had brought the neers, and they believed ckmoon Castle had been conquered. What right did those people have to speak there? Pa! Ron got up from his chair and reached out to hit the table in front of him hard¡ªthe long table broke into two. ¡°How dare you speak to Young Master Zenoah like that? Are you seeking death?¡± ¡°Ron, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The city hall officials stared at the broken table on the ground; their eyes twitched. Ron must have already defeated the ckmoon Castle; why would he speak up for them? ¡°The Mage Guild also stands with Young Master Zenoah. If you disrespect him, I will relocate the Mage Guild. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Anna was the second person to get up. ¡°You, you...¡± The officials in the city hall panicked. They had no problem with Ron leaving, but how would Monte Town withstand the magical beasts¡¯ attack if the mages left too? ¡°Everyone, stop arguing and listen to me.¡± Gerant¡¯s eyes shed, and he waved his hand. ¡°Anna, you are only an elder with the Mage Guild. You don¡¯t call the shots. Get Audrey here; I want to talk to her.¡± He had a good rtionship with Audrey; she would definitely listen to him. He had the same thoughts as his subordinates. Audrey had brought the astrologer with her when she went to attack ckmoon Castle to guarantee her victory. They must have fought a long time because their opponent had powerful summoned creatures like the giant rock golems. Geralt thought it was reasonable spection. He was angry when Audrey took the astrologer with her. When he found out that the astrologer was in Monte Town, he had nned for a banquet fit for a king, but Audrey did not give him a chance to do that. It was obvious she did not think much of him. She must have upied ckmoon Castle; she was not in Monte Town because she had to consolidate her opponent¡¯s forces. It seemed like the Mage Guild had be stronger with that new force. Geralt needed a way to bnce it out. ¡°Mayor Gerant, you have misunderstood. I am now the Mage Guild President. President Audrey died in the battle with ckmoon Castle. All of us, including Ron, are part of ckmoon Castle now.¡± Anna looked at Gerant with a strange expression. Her words were like a bomb that stirred the waves on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°You want to talk to the subordinates, and even a dead person, instead of our master? Aren¡¯t you putting the cart before the horse? There¡¯s no room for the rest of us to speak when people from ckmoon Castle are here. We are nothingpared to them.¡± Chapter 180 - Testing The Magical Beasts

Chapter 180: Testing The Magical Beasts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What did you say?¡± Gerant had yet to recover from his shock when he heard Anna¡¯s words. He opened his mouth subconsciously; all his deductions had been wrong. Did the Mage Guild lose? It was not only him; the others looked surprised too. ¡°What about the astrologer¡ª¡± Gerant doubted that the astrologer would lose, but Ron interrupted him before he could finish his words. ¡°The astrologer became Young Master Watson¡¯s master because he valued Young Master Watson¡¯s talent, and now he is also a member of ckmoon Castle. ¡°By the way, Ron and the Mage Guild members, except for Miss Anna, are only ckmoon Castle¡¯s ves.¡± Zeke knew that Gerant had a misunderstanding, so he smiled as he threw that bombshell at him. ¡®Are they for real?¡¯? Gerant leaned against his chair weakly. The Mage Guild had lost, and the astrologer had rebelled against them. ckmoon Castle could move unhindered across the entire border with the support of a tinum-tier elite. Not many people would dare to provoke ckmoon Castle after that. Even if the Ptolemy family was influential in the kingdom, they still had to respect the astrologer. He thought Ron and the Mage Guild members had returned from their victory against the ckmoon Castle. It seemed like it was the opposite; ckmoon Castle had control over them. Gerant took a few deep breaths before he recovered from the shock. He sat up straight and put on a polite attitude. ¡°My dear distinguished guests from ckmoon Castle, my men might have offended you just now. Please forgive us. You just said that we could buy a giant rock golem for 1,000 gold coins. I want to buy a few more, and I can pay 1,500 gold coins for each one.¡± Regardless of ckmoon Castle¡¯s power, he would not dare to offend them due to their rtionship with the astrologer. If he had known about the Mage Guild¡¯s defeat, he would not have let his subordinates make those inappropriate remarks; he would get them topliment ckmoon Castle instead. He wondered if their words had angered Zeke. What if the man was mad and reported the issue to the astrologer? It was all Ron¡¯s fault. Ron had acted so arrogantly that he thought they had won the battle. Was that not cheating? He was furious. Gerant red at Ron in anger. Monte Town could not even withstand a magical beast, let alone bear the wrath of a tinum-tier elite. ¡°Mayor Gerant, there¡¯s no need to do that. I¡¯ve just said it. A giant rock golem costs one thousand gold coins. That price will not change. The people of ckmoon Castle are all friendly businessmen. We bear no ill intentions.¡± When Zeke saw that Gerant wanted to back down, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Other manor owners had rented those giant rock golems. If you would like them, Mayor Gerant, I¡¯ll go back to ckmoon Castle to get them for you. There might not be enough time! I do have many magical beasts. I can sell them to you first. The price is one gold coin for a bronze-tier magical beast and ten gold coins for a silver-tier magical beast. ¡°Other than magical beasts, we can also provide excellent weapons and armor. We can guarantee that Monte Town will be able to survive this crisis. The price is also one gold coin for bronze-tier equipment and ten gold coins for silver-tier equipment. What do you think?¡± Zeke could certainly take advantage of the chance to raise, if not double, the price of the giant rock golem. He thought Geralt had nothing to say, but he did not intend to do so because ckmoon Castle wanted to establish a long-term arrangement with Monte Town, not a one-time deal. ¡°Davis, what do you think?¡± Gerrard pondered for a moment before he turned to look at the Finance Minister, Davis, who was beside him. Davis was in charge of the finances of the entire Monte Town, and he was more proficient at material prices. ¡°Lord Mayor, bronze-tier monsters and equipment are generally sold for several gold coins or even ten gold coins, and better silver-tier equipment can fetch the price of a hundred gold coins. I think that the price is very low! However, we need to inspect the goods first to see if there are any problems with those magical beasts and weapons.¡± Davis stroked his white beard as he spoke. His tone was no longer as fiery as before that. He realized that ckmoon Castle was so strong that not even the Mage Guild and the North Wind mercenary group could defeat it. He could not provoke them; he wanted to repay their sincerity instead. Of course, he did not simply believe Zeke¡¯s words. Did ckmoon Castle lower the prices out of the kindness of their hearts? He did not think so. It was also possible that the items were defective, so he did not dare to offer a high price. ¡°Young Masters from ckmoon Castle, I want to see the goods you mentioned. Will there be any problem?¡± As colleagues who had worked together for many years, Gerant understood what Davis meant and asked tentatively. ¡°Of course, Mayor Gerant, please.¡± Zeke stood up and gave a traditional noble salute. He made an inviting gesture with a confident expression. He believed that their magical beasts would definitely satisfy the people at Monte Town. .. Half an hourter, at a manor nearby Monte Town¡¯s West Gate. It used to be the residence of a rich man. A few hours ago, that rich man and his servants were torn apart by the magical beasts that broke through the West Gate. Then, the guards had cleared that ce and used it to house the magical beasts. Hundreds of guards surrounded the manor. They were on high alert as they watched the inside of the manor with nervous expressions. They subconsciously tightened their grip on the weapons in their hands; they feared that the beasts would escape. There were more than 50,000 magical beasts in the manor. One by one, they crawled on the ground; they filled the manor to the brim. Only a vast empty space was left in the middle. More than a hundred magical beasts of various shapes and sizes stood there. There was a storm eagle that wasbing its long feathers. There was also a two-headed winged liger. When any of the magical beasts caught their eye, those beasts would lower their heads. Those magical beasts in the middle were all silver-tier beasts; they were well-deserved kings. No other magical beasts would dare to act so rashly. ¡°Did you bring those silver-tier magical beasts in the innermost part of the manor, Young Master Zeke? There are more than a hundred silver-tier magical beasts there. ckmoon Castle is really rich.¡± Gerant stood outside the manor as he looked into it. His gaze fell on the silver-tiered magical beasts in the middle. He sighed. A few guards beside him noticed that, so they walked up to him respectfully and said, ¡°Greetings, Lord Mayor.¡± He nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mayor Gerant. Those magical beasts are from the ckmoon Castle,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Those magical beasts look pretty good. I wonder how strong they are?¡± The Finance Minister, Davis, who was following Gerant, said as he looked at the magical beasts in the center of the manor carefully. The magical beasts were mainly sorted into three categories¡ªsize, species, and the color of their fur. There was no need to mention their sizes. Therger a magical beast was, the greater its strength and defense. Its species was also critical. As silver-tier magical beasts,rge carnivorous magical beasts were stronger than rabbits and pheasants with a grassy diet. Next was the color of its fur¡ªthe purer the color, the purer its bloodline. Since he had a detailed understanding of magical beasts, Davis discovered that the silver-tier magical beasts brought by ckmoon Castle were all top-tier in terms of size, species, and color of their fur. He could even tell at a nce which of the 50,000 magical beasts were wild ones and which belonged to ckmoon Castle. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with those beasts, but who knows if there are any diseases that can¡¯t be seen from the outside?¡± Davis muttered softly. He was still a little worried. In his opinion, each of those magical beasts could be sold for at least a hundred gold coins, but ckmoon Castle wanted to sell them for only ten gold coins. It was too big of a loss! Which businessman in the world would want to make a loss? ¡°If Sir Davis has doubts, let¡¯s do a test. I¡¯ll pick a random magical beast to fight against Monte Town¡¯s silver-tier soldiers. We¡¯ll see who wins in the end. That way, they should be able to verify the quality of the magical beasts,¡± Zeke said. That was a good idea. The officials who were traveling with him looked at each other and nodded. Gerant also agreed and gave an order to the group of guards around the manor. ¡°Go and find me a silver-tier warrior!¡± After he said that, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s get a few more silver-tier warriors and invite Edmund as well.¡± Humans were no match for magical beasts of the same level as them. It was better to get a few more men just to be on the safe side. They could see the power of those silver-tier magical beasts that Zeke had brought with him when they fought against the silver-tier warriors. Chapter 181 - He Is Your Hero

Chapter 181: He Is Your Hero

The soldiers went to get the five silver-tier warriors on Gerant¡¯s orders. Those silver-tier warriors were Monte Town¡¯s City Defense Force¡¯s elite soldiers. Each of them wore bronze-tier armor and had a longsword in their hands; they had amanding presence. The leader was a middle-aged man with a thick beard and a rugged face, and he had arge sword. It was a silver-tier weapon that flickered with silver light. ¡°The leader of the City Defense Force¡¯s First Brigade, Edmund Dantes, greets Mayor Gerant.¡± The leader walked up to Gerant and knelt on one knee. The armor on his body was stained with the blood of magical beasts. His eyes were filled with grief. Edmund¡¯s brother was Barca Dantes, the City Defense Force¡¯s director; he had been killed by an earth dragon when he defended the West Gate. Anna had killed the earth dragon with a gold-tier spell, and that meant his brother¡¯s corpse was also burned into ashes. He had been at the West Gate; he wanted to erect a tombstone for his brother. He had just dug a hole when Gerant summoned him. He hated those magical beasts because of what had happened to his brother. Why would the world have such an ugly creature? All magical beasts deserved to die. ¡°Edmund, get up. Do you know why I summoned you?¡± Gerant walked up to Edmund and reached out to help him up. ¡°I know, Lord Mayor. The guards told me that you wanted to test the magical beasts¡¯ strength. Forgive me for being blunt; you¡¯re just wasting time. No matter how powerful they are, magical beasts are still animals. You want to use them instead of killing them? One day, you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself.¡± Edmund stared at the tens of thousands of magical beasts in the manor as if they were the enemies. If he did not have to obey the guards in Monte Town, he would have rushed in there and killed all the magical beasts. ¡°Edmund, I can understand your feelings, but those magical beasts are domesticated beasts brought by ckmoon Castle. They¡¯re different from the wild magical beasts outside! If those beasts are strong enough, I think we can use them to fight against the magical beasts in the Misty Forest. Our City Defence Force can minimize the number of battles if those magical beasts go against each other. Without war, there would be no more casualties.¡± ¡°Lord Mayor, do you really believe that?¡± Edmund¡¯s gaze was sharp as he looked at Zeke and the others. In his opinion, those groups of people had bewitched Gerant. ¡°Those people might have different thoughts. Those magical beasts are wild by nature. Even if we manage to tame them, there is no guarantee that they won¡¯t go crazy one day. What if they¡¯re hungry? Can anyone say for sure that they won¡¯t hurt our people?¡± ¡°Edmund, I only want you to test those magical beasts¡¯ strength. There¡¯s no need to say so much; you don¡¯t have to consider those.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°This is an order!¡± ¡°Very well; your order is mymand. However, don¡¯t me me if I killed them identally.¡± Sigh. Gerant sighed when he realized that Edmund hated those magical beasts. However, anyone who saw their brother killed by one of those magical beasts would behave the same way. That was also why he called for Edmund. At least he would not go easy on those beasts, and he was strong as well. Edmund was the strongest silver-tier warrior in Monte Town; he was even stronger than his brother, who had been the City Defense Force¡¯s director. The silver-tier weapon in his hand was a longsword that was worth about 200 gold coins. It was called the Razor de. It was exceptionally sharp, and it could cut through all armor of the same level, including magical beasts. ¡°It seems that Mr. Edmund is ready. In that case, I¡¯ll start selecting the magical beasts as well.¡± Zeke chuckled. He ignored the hostility in Edmund¡¯s eyes and walked into the manor. More than 50,000 magical beasts in the manor raised their heads at the sight of him. Many of them opened their mouths and drooled on their sharp teeth. That was the typical reaction of any wild magical beast when they saw a living person. However, those magical beasts could only whine andy back down on the ground when the 100 silver-tier magical beasts in the center red at them. Zeke strolled among the magical beasts; he walked calmly toward the center of the group of silver-tier magical beasts. The officials and guards who trailed behind him could only gulp nervously. Even silver-tier soldiers who could transform theirbat aura into wings did not dare to enter like that. There were more than 50,000 magical beasts in the manor. What if one of them lost control and went crazy? What if one rushed up to Zeke and bit him? Only one bite would be enough to kill him. ¡°Young Master Zeke, are you doing that to prove that ckmoon Castle¡¯s magical beasts are strong enough and harmless?¡± Gerant wanted to send guards in to protect Zeke, but when he saw that Zeke was fine, he quickly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Fortunately, he was fine. Otherwise, Monte Town would be in trouble if ckmoon Castle¡¯s young master died on their watch. ¡°I¡¯ll choose that one.¡± Zekepleted his selection quickly as everyone else looked at him. He chose a silver-tier magical beast in the shape of a rabbit. It was muchrger than an ordinary rabbit, perhaps more than a meter long. It had a spiral-shaped horn on its head, ruby-like eyes, and mysterious patterns engraved on its fur. It had no wings to signify its silver-tier status, but its ears were big enough to cover its entire body. Its ears were its wings. It was a silver-tier magical beast¡ªthe one-horned moon rabbit. Zeke carried the magical beast and walked out of the manor; the one-horned moon rabbit stayed still obediently. It allowed Zeke to stroke its head; it had an expression of pleasure as it narrowed its eyes. ¡°Young Master Zeke, you¡¯re really a brave person. You even dared to take the magical beast without any protection.¡± Gerant stood at the manor entrance and gave Zeke a thumbs up. Then, he revealed a puzzled look and said, ¡°But I want to ask, Young Master Zeke, did you pick the wrong magical beast?¡± He knew that the one-horned moon rabbit was rtively docile among the silver-tier magical beasts. It was cute, so many nobles would keep it as a pet. He thought Zeke would choose the strongest magical beast to fight to show off their magical beasts¡¯ strength. He did not expect the man to do the exact opposite. ¡°I did not choose the wrong one. That magical beast is enough! It would not be fair if I were to choose a stronger one.¡± Zeke put the one-horned moon rabbit in his hand down onto the ground. ¡°Time is the essence. Let¡¯s start if your men do not have any objection.¡± The five silver-tier warriors, including Edmund, clenched their fists tightly when they heard Zeke¡¯s words. Zeke had deliberately chosen the weakest magical beast to fight against them because he thought it would defeat them. Was that an insult? ¡°All of you, step back. I will take care of that magical beast.¡± Edmund¡¯s heart burned with anger; he hated those magical beasts. He dismissed the others and went up against the one-horned moon rabbit by himself. He was prepared to attack with all his strength. He wanted to kill that one-horned moon rabbit to protect his honor as a guard. He also wanted to dispel Gerant¡¯s idea of buying a magical beast. After he stepped forward, the other guards retreated to give him space. They looked at the one-horned moon rabbit with pity in their eyes. They knew Edmund¡¯s strength very well. He had a good weapon, so he could fight that silver-tier magical beast alone. How could that weak rabbit be his match? That poor silver-tiered rabbit; it was so cute, but it was also about to die. ¡°Die! Silver-tier battle skill, Twelve Light Multi-sh.¡± Edmund mobilized hisbat aura to form a pair of wind-elemental wings on his back. Then, he elerated and rushed forward without any hesitation. The razor de in his hand exploded with twelve rays of bright light. The rays swept across the ground like a storm and left deep ravines on the ground. That move was his famous ultimate skill. Furthermore, he had used 120% of his strength. Even if there were a mountain in front of him, he could split it open. However, the one-horned moon rabbit tilted its head and raised its furry ws. A sharp nail popped out of its feet. Crack! The sword light shed with the nail; it caused brilliant sparks to fly. The sword light sted the ground beside the one-horned moon rabbit, but it did not move. It was not harmed in any way. Only a tiny portion of its nail was fractured. Edmund, on the other hand, took two steps backward. He could not believe what he had seen. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± He was a silver-tier warrior with good equipment. How did he only cut a few of the rabbit¡¯s nails off with his sword? Was the magical beast in front of him the one-horned moon rabbit he knew? ¡°It had to be a coincidence!¡± Edmund¡¯s expression changed several times. He appeared to be enraged as a result of his humiliation. He shed violently at the one-horned moon rabbit consecutively with his Twelve Light Multi-sh skill. A green wind-elementalbat aura apanied the sword¡¯s shadow that filled the sky. The one-horned moon rabbit, on the other hand, was like a river reef. It did not move an inch. It merely extended its two front ws, which Edmund fixed. After that, it stretched its back ws for Edmund to fix. After a few minutes, Edmund was so tired that he was panting. The one-horned moon rabbit remained unchanged. Instead, it extended its tongue and licked the ws that had been trimmed; it looked content. Edmund¡¯s face turned pale as a result of that scene. He wanted to continue swinging his sword, but his hand trembled. Eventually, he dropped to his knees weakly. He had used up most of his strength, but he had not even caused a single wound. If he continued to fight, it would just be a waste of time. He threw his longsword dejectedly and sighed. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Hiss! A flurry of gasps could be heard all around him. The most powerful silver-tier warrior in Monte Town had admitted defeat. Perhaps the rabbit was a gold-tier magical beast? ¡°Everything from ckmoon Castle has to be the top quality. Do you feel satisfied now?¡± Zeke looked at the people around him. He said, ¡°That one-horned moon rabbit has just achieved the silver tier. However, ckmoon Castle used a special spell to fuse it with other magical beasts to get a mutated magical beast at the peak of the silver tier. Therefore, its defense is exceptionally strong. Of course, if you are still worried, you can continue to test it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Gerrard sighed. Edmund had used his full strength to cut off the one-horned moon rabbit¡¯s nails. If the remaining silver-tier warriors attacked together, would they be able to cut the fur off the one-horned moon rabbit? ¡°It seems like Young Master Zeke is more outstanding than I thought. And it looks like ckmoon Castle has a unique way of nurturing talents. The magical beasts have double the strength of any beast of the same level. Such magical beasts can be sold for a few hundred gold coins each, but Young Master Zeke is selling them to me for ten gold coins. How kind and generous is that offer? I would like to thank you again on behalf of everyone in Monte Town. You are our hero, indeed.¡± He no longer doubted that Zeke was doing business at a loss. A silver-tier magical beast could be sold for half the price of a gold-tier magical beast, and its defense would not be weaker than a gold-tier beast. A gold-tier magical beast would typically cost 1000 gold coins, so a silver-tier magical beast would cost half of that. Zeke only charged them ten gold coins; it was as if he wanted to give them away for free. ¡°Mayor Gerant, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We live on the border, too; we should help each other. We¡¯ll have more opportunities to work together in the future.¡± Zeke replied politely, ¡°Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t be thanking me. You should be thanking Watson. He used magic to fuse those magical beasts. He was also the one who let us bring them to Monte Town for sale. He is your hero.¡± Zeke looked proud when he said that. People had praised him for this courage when he walked toward those tens of thousands of magical beasts. However, his younger brother, Watson, could fuse those magical beasts, and those creatures even submitted to him. He was a hundred times better than Zeke. Chapter 182 - Showing Off

Chapter 182: Showing Off

¡°There are 150 silver-tier magical beasts and 3000 bronze-tier magical beasts; they are worth 4500 gold coins. Young Master Zeke, here is the money; please count it.¡± Gerant ced a chest full of gold coins, about half the person¡¯s height, in front of Zeke. After he saw the strength of those magical beasts that ckmoon Castle had fused, he had made up his mind to buy them. Of course, he was a cautious person, so he tested ten more magical beasts randomly, which included five silver-tier and five bronze-tier magical beasts, respectively. Those magical beasts disyed considerablebat strength as well. The one-horned moon rabbit was the weakest of the silver-tier magical beasts, indeed. Each of the other silver-tier magical beasts could rival more than ten silver-tier warriors of the same level. They had extraordinary defensive and offensive powers, and it was the same for the bronze-tier magical beasts. Monte Town would have about a thousand more silver-tier warriors and tens of thousands of bronze-tier warriors, with those magical beasts included in the number. Even if the City Defense Force did not roll out, that would be enough to ensure their survival during the winter. ¡°Mayor Gerant, are you sure about the number of gold coins here?¡± Zeke opened the box and took a look; it was filled with gold coins. Under the light, they reflected a bright light. At a rough nce, it looked like there were 30,000 gold coins in it. An hour had passed since they tested the magical beasts, and everyone had returned to the city hall. The building was decorated withnterns and banners. Long tables filled with delicacies were ced in their workroom. Geralt decided to treat them to a feast due to ckmoon Castle¡¯s contribution. Dozens of manor owners and officials were there as well. However, Edmund was not there. He had fought with the one-horned moon rabbit, and then he had imed that he did not feel well and wanted to go home to recuperate. He was humiliated; he was a silver-tier warrior who could only cut the nails of magical beasts of the same level. He felt that he had no reason to stay. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Zeke. That money is to pay for all the things we wanted.¡± Gerant stretched out his finger and calcted for Zeke. ¡°The magical beasts cost 4,500 gold coins, and we also wanted to buy ten giant rock golems. So, that¡¯s 14,500 gold coins. Other than that, we also wanted the high-quality weapons and armor that you mentioned. It should be around 30,000 gold coins.¡± His thoughts changed when he learned ckmoon Castle¡¯s magical beasts were of high quality. He imagined that he could equip all his soldiers with aplete set of silver-tier equipment. Then, with those magical beasts of the same tier and the giant rock golems, they could kill any magical beast with just a single punch. Why would he be afraid of winter? He could even charge into the Misty Forest and destroy those magical beasts¡¯irs. He wanted to think about how to make Monte Town stronger. He wanted to earn more achievements and then return to his family to be ced in an important position. He had the winter to thank for that. If the season had not crept up so suddenly, he would not have been able to get ckmoon Castle¡¯s help. When he returned from the West Gate, he asked his men and learned that the people from ckmoon Castle had only gone to Monte Town. They had not contacted the other three towns on the border. That was a great opportunity. If he could ally with ckmoon Castle, he would leave the other towns far behind. That was also why he bought magical beasts worth 4,500 gold coins, but he decided to give more to Zeke. He wanted to show goodwill to them. The banquet went on in an orderly manner while Gerant did the transaction with Zeke. ¡°I thought that Edmund was strong, but it seemed like I had overestimated his ability. He also has his weapon¡ªthe Razor de. Perhaps we should call it a nail de instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Edmund is strong, but our magical beasts are stronger. Other silver-tier warriors would not have broken through their defenses either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Edmund¡¯s strength is still quite strong. It¡¯s just that the magical beasts brought over from ckmoon Castle are stronger. If there were any other silver-tier warriors, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through their defenses.¡± A few city hall officials chatted andughed together; they looked rxed. Initially, they had not been able to absolve themselves from the me for Monte Town¡¯s damages. However, the benefits that Monte Town had obtained were more than enough to make up for that. ckmoon Castle had sold them silver-tier magical beasts for only ten gold coins, and they could sell them for hundreds of gold coins. They had already decided to buy as many items from ckmoon Castle as possible. They could sell the surplus and distribute some to those who had suffered injuries during the battle. They would be able to earn a lot of money. They couldpensate those who were injured, and they could give them more benefits too. Monte Town would prosper, and everyone would be happy. At that moment, the officials were no longer feeling conflicted about ckmoon Castle. Instead, they wanted to curry favor with them. They knew that ckmoon Castle was rich and powerful; they did not care about those things at all. They even fawned over those ten manor owners who were there with those from ckmon Castle. ¡°Miss Christine, I heard that you became a business partner with ckmoon Castle a few months ago. Do you know them well?¡± Christine was the most popr manor owner there. She was beautiful, and she had a business in Monte Town, so she knew most of those officials. It was also because she wore gold-tier armor; those officials envied her. Sheughed. ¡°Of course, I know them. They would not have been able to achieve their achievements without my help. I¡¯ve sent many maids to ckmoon Castle to most of their higher-ups. Otherwise, why would they be willing to equip me with gold-tier armor?¡± Christine held a wine ss in her hand. It was a banquet, but she did not wear a formal suit. Instead, she wore the Holy Light Armor of God¡¯s Blessing; it rustled with every move she made. It was obvious she wanted to show off. Morgan stood nearby; he stuck a piece of steak into his mouth with a fork. He looked at the few officials around him; he looked a little jealous. ¡°What an annoying woman. She should talk in a low voice during the banquet. That is the right etiquette for a noble. Doesn¡¯t she understand that? Does she even have a high-ranking position? It¡¯s apparent that she had stolen that armor. She didn¡¯t even make as much contribution to ckmoon Castle as I did.¡± ¡°Mr. Morgan, may I know what kind of contribution you¡¯ve made to ckmoon Castle?¡± Morgan did not mumble that softly, so the other officials heard him, and they looked at him curiously. He cleared his throat and used a handkerchief to wipe his mouth elegantly. ¡°Well, if I tell you about my contribution to ckmoon Castle, you might be frightened!¡± He continued to say, ¡°I provide all the wine at ckmoon Castle. Well, you all know that the most important thing in life is to eat. You¡¯ll only have the strength to work when you¡¯re full. Well, my wine is not ordinary. All guards in ckmoon Castle became gold-tier warriors after they drank my wine. ¡°Really? Then you are too amazing!¡± An officialplimented him. Another person said, ¡°Can you give me a bottle of that wine as well? I am willing to spend 100 gold coins to buy it.¡± Morganughed. ¡°I want to sell it to you too, but it is only avable at ckmoon Castle. If you want it, wait until I return to ckmoon Castle in a few days and ask Young Master Watson for it.¡± He was not weaker than Christine in long-term nning. When the officials around Christine heard that, they walked to his side. Christine and Morgan¡¯s gazes met; it caused sparks to fly. ¡®Damn that Morgan! He¡¯s stealing my limelight.¡¯ Christine gritted her teeth, her voice raised by an octave. ¡°Listen to me, that¡¯s not all my contribution to the ckmoon Castle. I also hand picked those magical beasts for Monte Town. Young Master Watson has about 4,000 silver-tier magical beasts and tens of thousands of bronze-tier magical beasts. I have about 500 silver-tier magical beasts in my manor, and each of them is stronger than the silver-tier magical beasts here.¡± ¡°Miss Christine, it is as expected of you.¡± The officialsplimented her and returned to Christine¡¯s side. She turned toward Morgan with a smug look and rolled her eyes at him. Morgan was furious. He was not willing to be outdone, so he said, ¡°You speak as if we are not the same. I have even more in my manor¡ª600 silver-tier magical beasts! Morgan could not help but feel a surge of anger. Not willing to be outdone, he retorted, ¡°You speak as if we are not the same. I have left even more in my manor, a total of six hundred silver-tier magical beasts! I don¡¯t have any bronze-tier magical beasts because I do not fancy them.¡± The two of them were at an impasse. The officials were stunned when they heard that; they jumped back and forth between those two. It looked like they had sent the leftover silver-tier magical beasts to Monte Town; no wonder ckmoon Castle only wanted ten gold coins for each of them. Even the leftover ones were that powerful; they could not imagine the strength of the other ordinary magical beasts in ckmoon Castle. Chapter 183 - The Return Of The Astrologer

Chapter 183: The Return Of The Astrologer

Norton hid in the corner of the banquet hall as he listened to Morgan and Christine¡¯s argument. He put a piece of meat in his mouth; he looked envious. It was great. Morgan and Christine were the first to be business partners with ckmoon Castle. One was in the wine trade, and the other was in the business of flesh. They were much more powerful than him, someone with only milk produce. That was why ckmoon Castle valued them. He only had about 200 silver-tier magical beasts at his manor; it was enough to protect them from any invasion. Some officials also surrounded him. Even though there were not as many people around him as Morgan and Christine, there were still quite a number of them. ¡°Lord Norton, I heard that you produce milk. It must be extraordinary milk that you supply to ckmoon Castle.¡± At that moment, ckmoon Castle had be unfathomable to those officials. Even though they fawned over those manor owners then, they would not usually nce at them. ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as you think; it is very ordinary. Young Master Watson sympathizes with my hard work, so he¡¯s willing to buy from me.¡± He knew his worth, unlike Morgan and Christine. Those officials did not surround him because he was outstanding but because he had benefited from Watson. However, the officials did not believe him. Just as they continued to question him, a cry of surprise came from the main seat in the banquet hall; it interrupted their thoughts. It was Gerant. ¡°Young Master Zeke, what did you just say? You have a Phoenix Egg, and you are willing to sell it to Monte Town? Did I hear it correctly?¡± Gerant stared at Zeke in surprise. The Phoenix was a legendary tinum-tier magical beast; it was as rare as the Dragon n. Compared to the Dragon n, which had a low fertility rate, the Phoenix wouldy eggs every day. Its eggs could awaken one¡¯s Phoenix bloodline, and it could also bring one back from the dead. As a member of the Ptolemy family, Gerant¡¯s family had Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens that contained the Phoenix bloodline. Therefore, they knew a lot about those legendary magical beasts. He did not expect ckmoon Castle to have such a legendary magical beast¡¯s eggs. ¡°Well, the egg is not from a real Phoenix. It¡¯s from a hybrid Phoenix. ckmoon Castle has a hybrid Phoenix and a dragon,¡± Zeke exined with a smile. He pped his hands; Zenoah and Peter immediately went outside. A short whileter, they returned with a huge box. There were 35 crystal clear Phoenix eggs that looked like rubies in the box. There was a faint me on them, which turned into the shape of wings as if they would fly away. Everyone in the room looked at them the moment the Phoenix eggs appeared. Their eyes had a bright glint in them. ¡°Bathed in the sacred me, with wings that were ready to fly¡ªthose were the characteristics of Phoenix eggs. Those are real Phoenix eggs.¡± Gerant swallowed his saliva. His voice became hoarse from his shock. He was very surprised when he saw the Phoenix eggs and heard what Zeke mentioned about the hybrid Phoenix and dragon at ckmoon Castle. Where did they get those two precious magical beasts? Was ckmoon Castle rted to the royal family? It was no wonder the astrologer had be ckmoon Castle¡¯s eighth son¡¯s teacher. It was probably not because of his talent. The astrologer had not left the Temple of the Stars for a long time. He would not tutor anyone even when several nobles offered him a high price for his service. Why did he take the initiative to take Watson as a disciple? Something fishy must have happened. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that that was the case. ckmoon Castle had be even more in his heart. Gerant was silent for a few seconds before he opened his mouth carefully. ¡°Young Master Zeke, how much are those Phoenix eggs?¡± He would buy it even if Zeke wanted more than 10,000 gold coins for one. That egg could save him even if his limbs were broken and his heart was pierced. That was equivalent to a second chance at life. ¡°The price of the hybrid Phoenix eggs is 1,000 gold coins per egg, and it is non-negotiable. We have 35 of them for now. You¡¯re not allowed to resell them,¡± Zeke said. Even though their hybrid Phoenix couldy 100 eggs per day, and they might still have many at home, he had to give priority to his family members. On the other hand, an item would be more valuable if it was rare and scarce. ¡°A thousand gold coins for one egg? I¡¯ll give you 40,000 gold coins. I¡¯ll take all of them.¡± Gerant thought it was too cheap; he thought they would cost 10,000 gold coins for one, but he was prepared to spend a lot on them. However, it seemed like ckmoon Castle was still very generous with their offer. He did not even hesitate about it. During his tenure as the mayor, he had earned about 100,000 gold coins. It was more than enough to buy those Phoenix eggs. ¡°Mayor Gerant, aren¡¯t you a little too greedy? You want to keep such a precious treasure for yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offer 2,000 gold coins; just give me one Phoenix Egg.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay 3,000 gold coins. My son will start his cultivation soon. He¡¯ll stand out with this Phoenix egg.¡± The officials around them walked forward in anger. ¡°All of you, shut up. I¡¯m the Mayor. I should be the one to distribute these Phoenix Eggs. Why are you speaking nonsense? Are you trying to rebel?¡± Gerant pped the table and stood up abruptly. ¡°We need the eggs mainly to revive the dead. It¡¯s a waste to use it on one¡¯s strength. For example, the City Defense Force¡¯s director would not have died if we had the Phoenix eggs! I suggest we store these eggs in my family¡¯s warehouse and use them as needed. I¡¯m doing this out of the kindness of my heart.¡± ¡°Kindness, yeah, right.¡± His words caused a wave of boos from the officials. It would certainly be strange if they would ever see those Phoenix eggs again. Gerant might even sell them at 5,000 or 10,000 gold coins for each one, and they would have to bear with it. It was a precious treasure; why would they care if Gerant was the mayor or not? ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to get a Phoenix Egg today! Those eggs belong to ckmoon Castle, not you, Mayor! They will decide on who to sell them to.¡± No one knew who said that, but all the officials looked at Zeke with eager eyes. They did not fight for the magical beasts because it would not have mattered who bought them. However, it was different with the Phoenix eggs. It was consumable; it would be gone in a few bites. ¡°What should we do?¡± Zeke tapped his cheek with his fingers with a deliberate troubled look on his face. ¡°We would like to sell you a Phoenix egg each, but we currently only have 35 eggs. Some of you may not be able to get it. Why don¡¯t we bid for it? The one with the highest price will get it. I think that is fair.¡± The officials looked at each other. They knew that Zeke had raised the price deliberately, but they did not care. It was expensive, but it was better than nothing. Furthermore, ckmoon Castle had given them a lot of benefits; they should not be greedy. ¡°I want the first Phoenix Egg. I¡¯ll bid 8,000 gold coins!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid 4,000 gold coins for the second one. It¡¯s already a high price. Don¡¯tpete with me if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Since Zeke had set the rules, Gerant had no choice but to follow them. He had to participate in the auction. ¡°I¡¯ll bid 6,000 gold coins; your 4,000 gold coins bid is not high enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Mayor!¡± ¡°So what? Can the mayor do whatever he wants? I¡¯ll bid 6,000 gold coins. If you can, then raise the price. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t buy it.¡± Zeke smiled when he saw the scene. ¡®Go on, continue to quarrel. The more you fight, the better it is for us. We don¡¯t care about the profit that much; we just want to create some conflicts amongst you. It¡¯ll be easier to control Monte Town after winter ends.¡¯ Zeke wondered if Watson would be surprised to learn that his brother had managed to control Monte Town in only a few months? .. ¡®I wonder if Watson would be surprised to know that his master had brought him so many benefits?¡¯ The astrologer stood on the back of a giant rock golem as he fiddled with the five rings on his fingers. Those five rings were Sylvan¡¯s Song of the Nibelungs rings. Sylvan had intended to give Watson only two rings, but the astrologer insisted on all the rights. When Sylvan finally gave in, he had said, ¡°Give Watson these five rings first. I will give him the remaining five when hees to Fairy Castle after the winter.¡± ¡°He is so stingy with his own son. No wonder he is known as a stingy elf! It must have been because the border is so miserable every winter.¡± There was a row of carriages behind the astrologer, led by Nightingale. Ten gold-tier warriors, who were also from the Shadow Guards, stood behind them. They guarded the weapons, armor, and other materials on the carriages as they put some rye bread into bags. Then they threw them randomly out of the carriages. There were refugees everywhere on the road¡ªgroups of people that included adults and children, and some even carried senior citizens on their backs. Those people were forced to flee because their houses and farnd had been destroyed by magical beasts when winter arrived. They were running toward Monte Town and some even further away. There were always refugees looking for a safe ce during the winter. They would only start farming again at the start of spring. Some people were reluctant to leave because their ancestors were from the border. Some had businesses there and could not go. They had onemon denominator¡ªtheir lives were hard. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The astrologer sighed when those refugees knelt on the ground to thank them before they wolfed down their food. He waved his hand gently and cast the tinum-tier earth-elemental spell, Dreand. The ground bloomed with flowers, and its fragrance replenished those refugees¡¯ stamina. He was the greatest mage in the kingdom, but there was something he could not do, and that was to interfere with the lives of others. The only thing he could do was to reduce the suffering of those within his sight. He could have used the teleportation spell to return to ckmoon Castle quickly, but he would rather take the carriage and spend some time on the road. Chapter 184 - Who Can Save Everyone?

Chapter 184: Who Can Save Everyone?

Nightingale sat in the first carriage, her slender hand on her chin and the reins in the other, as she watched the scenery along the way. It had been six days since she left the fairy castle, and she was about to arrive at ckmoon Town. However, she was unhappy because she saw many refugees along the way, as well as magical beasts and corpses. She had seen a group of bronze-tier wolves charged into a manor and killed wantonly. She also saw some men dressed as mercenaries worked together to deal with a silver-tier ice monstrous bear, but the magical beast crushed their heads instead. She had never seen a mother kill her child and threw the body out as bait to avoid those magical beasts. It was an environment where not only the magical beasts were killing humans, but humans were killing each other too. ¡®Every winter, the same thing happens. I wonder when it will end? It is different this year too. There are too many magical beasts, and they appear to be stronger. We usually only see silver-tier magical beasts when the season is ending, but we¡¯ve seen a few of them already. I wonder what¡¯s going on?¡¯ She had killed all the magical beasts they came across on their way to ckmoon Castle; even the Shadow Guards and the astrologer did the same. There were at least tens of thousands of those magical beasts, but that was only a drop in the bucket of magical beasts in the Misty Forest¡ªthere were millions of tens of millions of magical beasts there. Nightingale¡¯s parents were killed by magical beasts ten winters ago. Every time the season arrived, she would think of her parents. The faces in her memories were blurry, but she would never forget the hatred. Roar! The sky was dark and heavy with snow. On a snowy ground not far from the carriages, a few stray dog-shaped magical beasts bit into a corpse that had exposed white bones. They seemed to hear the sound of the wheels. A few wild dogs raised their heads, and blood flowed down their fangs; they noticed the powerful aura of Nightingale and the others, so they lowered their heads again. Those wild dogs did not have a strong aura; they were only iron-tier magical beasts and simple intelligence. The wild dogs hesitated, but when they felt that they were no match against Nightingale and the others, they remained at the sides of the road. However, many refugees ran away from the carriages. The adults covered their children¡¯s eyes while the rest of the refugees took out weapons such as daggers and hoes as they stared at the group of wild dogs vigntly. Those dogs were only at the iron tier, so they did not have much fighting power. Three or four strong adults could subdue them easily. The two sides were in a standoff. The wild dogs did not dare to act rashly. Just as the group of refugees was about to pass by the magical beasts, they heard a miserable cry. A middle-aged man¡¯s arm had beenpletely torn off; he fell onto the ground and hugged his arm as he wailed in pain. A goshawk with wings that spanned several meters wide fell from the sky andnded beside the man. It chewed on the bloodied arm, and its sharp eyes were filled with cruelty. ¡°It¡¯s a bronze-tier magical beast¡ªthe wind-splitting eagle. Everyone, run!¡± someone shouted. The remaining refugees scattered like birds. Only a barefoot little girl in shabby clothes ran to the middle-aged man¡¯s side and hugged him as she cried bitterly. ¡°Daddy, What happened to you?Daddy? Don¡¯t leave me behind. Mommy is already dead. I only have you, Daddy!¡± After the wind-splitting eagle descended, a few of the wild dogs that were eating rotten meat immediately lowered their heads and howled as they trotted away. Meanwhile, the wind-splitting eagle scanned its surroundings before its ncended on the middle-aged man and the little girl. It knew that they were the easier prey. The eagle spread its wing as a green storm enveloped its body; it charged toward the man and the little girl. Its opened ws were sharper than most des. The little girl¡¯s face was filled with despair as she closed her eyes in fear; the eagle was about to crush their heads. Whoosh! At that moment, they heard a sound. A dark light shed, and the wind-splitting eagle was torn into two. Nightingale held a dagger in her hand and stretched her right hand toward the girl who had opened her tearful eyes; she had yet to recover from the fear. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± The little girl rubbed her eyes with her fists. Then she smiled at Nightingale. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But my father is injured.¡± ¡°Lord Astrologer, please treat that man.¡± Nightingale turned around and pleaded with the astrologer. Almost as soon as she finished speaking, the ground beside the man began to squirm, and bright flowers bloomed. The released powder touched the man¡¯s shoulder and healed his injuries. His wounds closed, and the blood stopped. As the wound healed, the middle-aged man stood up with a pale face. He repeatedly kowtowed toward Nightingale and thanked her. ¡°Miss, I thank you enough.¡± Nightingale waved her hand and handed the dagger to the little girl. ¡°No need to thank me. All those magical beasts deserve to die. I just did what I should have done! This is my dagger, a silver-tier weapon. You can have it as a defensive tool.¡± Nightingale¡¯s soft heart was touched; perhaps she felt a simrity to the little girl. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re already my benefactor for saving me. How can we still ept your things?¡± The middle-aged man refused, but finally, he could not resist Nightingale¡¯s intense gaze. He thanked her again before he took the dagger and left with his daughter. Before they left, the little girl reluctantly said goodbye to Nightingale. ¡°Big Sister, thank you for the dagger. With it, my father and I should be able to survive. My father is a pastry chef, and his rye bread is very delicious. When wee back, I¡¯ll ask my father to make it for you.¡± Nightingale did not say anything. She just smiled and waved her hand, but she felt delighted. Even though she had given away her precious silver-tier weapon, she did not feel the slightest bit of heartache because she felt that she had saved two lives. At that moment, she heard a sigh from above her head. ¡°What a pity. Those two people won¡¯t be able to walk far before they die.¡± Nightingale¡¯s body trembled. She raised her head in disbelief and realized it was the astrologer who had spoken. ¡°Lord Astrologer, they have a weapon now. They don¡¯t need to increase theirbat power. A silver-tier dagger is enough to cut bronze-tier or even some silver-gold magical beasts. Their chances of survival should be greatly increased. Why would they die?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself.¡± The astrologer did not say anything else. He rubbed his hands to trigger the Starfall spell. It formed 24 glowing cards that connected to form a magic mirror. The image in the mirror was of a one-armed middle-aged man and a little girl who had just left. They brought the body of the wind-splitting eagle that Nightingale had killed back to the group of refugees and distributed the meat. However, the other refugees did not thank him. They did not ask how he killed the bronze-tier magical beast, but they conspired to kill him and steal his dagger. Thest scene in the image was of the little girl squatting alone in front of her father¡¯s corpse and crying. Behind her, several dog-shaped magical beasts were approaching her. Nightingale¡¯s body trembled as she muttered, ¡°How could that be?¡± Her face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s because of the dagger you gave them; they did not have the strength to wield it. It¡¯s never a good thing to have a precious treasure in your hands as it might get you killed. As one might say, an innocent man will get himself killed,¡± the astrologer exined to her. However, Nightingale could no longer listen to him. She turned around and began to walk in the direction the girl had left. She had caused the man¡¯s death, so she had to save the child. However, just as she took a step forward, a glowing barrier appeared in front of her and stopped her. ¡°Hey, why are you so reckless?¡± The astrologer withdrew his right hand that he used to cast magic. ¡°That was not reality, but only something that might happen. They might not be dead.¡± ¡°But they might die, right?¡± Nightingale retorted stubbornly. ¡°Who in this world is not destined to die? Even if the two of them do not die this winter, they might die in other idents. You may be able to protect them once, but can you protect them for the rest of their lives?¡± The astrologer¡¯s voice gradually became serious. ¡°You want to protect them. What about the others? Should you leave them to die? Since you can¡¯t save everyone, then don¡¯t lend your help to specific people. Saving people selectively is not mercy; it is pride.¡± The astrologer¡¯s words shocked Nightingale. After a moment of silence, she returned to the carriage. The carriages continued to move. Nightingale did not speak again on the way. She only talked when they were near ckmoon Town. ¡°Lord Astrologer, is there really no way to save everyone? Not even an elite like you have a way to do that? ¡°There is no way to save everyone in this world; not even a god can do that, let alone me.¡± After heforted Nightingale, the astrologer looked into the distance. ¡°We are already near ckmoon Town. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Before you think of saving others, you must first let your family and friends live a good life. My disciple, Watson, has done a good job on that.¡± Before they left Fairy Castle, he heard that Nightingale and his disciple had a good rtionship. That was why he had taught Nightingale some principles while they were on the way. If one wanted to be stronger, one would need to understand the true meaning of the world. There was no difference between the path of cultivation and the path of life. Nightingale thought about the astrologer¡¯s principles and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to save everyone.¡± She looked in the direction of ckmoon Town. When she saw that it did not matter, she was shocked. Hundreds of thousands of magical beasts crowded the front of ckmoon Castle. More than half of those were silver-tier magical beasts, and the lowest ones were bronze-tier magical beasts. That number alone could make one¡¯s heart tremble¡ªthose magical beasts were too powerful. Each of those magical beasts could knock down ckmoon Castle¡¯s walls with a simple wave of its ws. Why were there so many magical beasts outside ckmoon Castle? Did those magical beasts invade the castle? Nightingale was a little confused, and then she was anxious about the situation. She was about to teleport to help them, but she realized that something was wrong. The hundreds of thousands of magical beasts in town did not attack anyone. Instead, they carriedrge and small ores, herbs, and fruits on their backs. They seemed to have moved out of the Misty Forest and were in a neat formation as they escorted the ragged refugees into ckmoon Town. Chapter 185 - Only The Hero—Watson

Chapter 185: Only The Hero¡ªWatson

¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nightingale stared at ckmoon Castle not far away; she looked a little lost. She rubbed her eyes and realized that she was not wrong. Hundreds of thousands of magical beasts did carry something on their back, and there was a refugee in ragged clothes among every few magical beasts. She estimated that there were more than 10,000 refugees. Those magical beasts did not eat those people. Instead, they protected them. It was a miracle. At the ckmoon Town entrance, a few ckmoon Knights controlled a rock wall to move it. The wall was transformed from a Giant Lava Golem. The ckmoon Knights made a few announcements. ¡°Anyone who encounters a disaster during the winter or whose life is threatened by magical beasts cane to ckmoon Town.¡± ¡°ckmoon Town epts all refugees and has prepared a free residence and food for all of you.¡± ¡°Thank You, Sirs!¡± A middle-aged man on the bridge bowed to the ckmoon Knights. An old woman with gray hair and dressed in patched clothes stood behind him. She shed tears of excitement and lowered her head repeatedly. ¡°Thank you so much. A ce to live and some food is enough for us. You are too generous.¡± ¡°The generous one is ckmoon Town¡¯s owner, Young Master Watson. If you wish to thank someone, you can thank him,¡± one of the ckmoon Knights responded humbly. The refugees got more excited when they heard those words. ¡°Praise ckmoon Castle!¡± ¡°Praise Master Watson!¡± Then, they walked into the town. ¡°Why are there so many magical beasts and refugees outside ckmoon Castle?¡± It was not only Nightingale, but the astrologer was also confused. ¡°Lord Astrologer, didn¡¯t you say that we should protect our family and friends before saving others? Why do I feel like Watson is doing the opposite? Perhaps¡ª¡± ¡°Well, there is no problem with my teaching. You have only seen the surface of things! Maybe Watson is saving those refugees to im their property. In short, Watson is a brilliant child. He is not a person who will make a loss.¡± Then, the astrologer¡¯s team arrived at the outskirts of ckmoon Town. ¡°Good heavens, these are walls made up of Giant Lava Golems. There must be at least hundreds of them. Even a silver-tier elite would think twice about attacking the wall! Well, Watson did build a building that can float in the sky. I don¡¯t even dare to have such a bold idea. What a grand gesture!¡± As the astrologer sighed, a huge shadow streaked across his head and left a deep ck mark on the ground. He looked up. It was not only the astrologer, but the Shadow Guards from Fairy Castle also got out of the carriages, one after another. They divided the essential materials into boxes and took them down. Nightingale was thest to get out of the carriage. She stared at the entirely different ckmoon Town; her mouth was slightly ajar. When she left, ckmoon Castle was only an ordinary castle that covered several kilometers in radius. It looked like the castle had be a town, but it was not a typical town at all. As she observed the situation, she heard a beast roar from the direction of the town. A 100-meter long gigantic dragon covered in tinum scales soared toward the sky. Its wings stirred up a storm as its cold vertical eyes looked downward at the earth. A smaller magical beast was beside it. Its body was aze, and its feathers were colored like a Phoenix. It danced in the air. The other magical beasts that were used as transport trembled when they saw the two new magical beasts. They moved even faster. The refugees who had just arrived in town also looked up toward the sky. They were speechless. They had never seen such a powerful magical beast in their entire lives, let alone the winter. Fortunately, those two magical beasts were raised by ckmoon Castle. ¡°Nightingale, is that the same ckmoon Castle that you have been longing for? It is unique, indeed.¡± ¡°The border count sent us here to cast magic on the castle and let it float in the sky, and it looks like it is not in vain. Even the border count does not dare to do that! But it¡¯s a good idea. There are too few flying-elemental magical beasts in the entire Misty Forest. Once we move the castle into the sky, we won¡¯t be afraid of most magical beasts¡¯ attacks. We¡¯ll have to report that to the border count when we get back.¡± .. A group of men, who were also the Shadow Guards, followed Nightingale and looked around the town. They nodded from time to time and eximed like country bumpkins. Nightingale did not feel embarrassed because she was the same when she was there for the first time. The astrologer rode a giant rock golem, which was particrly eye-catching when they arrived at the outskirts of ckmoon Town. The ckmoon Knights also noticed them. The ckmoon Knights leader touched his right hand and turned into a bolt of lightning, and he immediately appeared 100 meters away from the astrologer. ¡°I am Gorman. Wee home, Lord Astrologer.¡± The ckmoon Knight knelt on one knee. His smooth purple hair was wrapped with electric light; the Shadow Guards, the astrologer, and even Nightingale narrowed their eyes when they saw it. They all thought that the man had moved too quickly. ¡°Can you teleport 500 meters at one time?¡± Nightingale asked the people around her in a low voice. Herpanions shook their heads to show that they could not. Nightingale pursed her lips. She could not do it either. Thest guard who came to ckmoon Castle was only a silver-tier elite. She did not expect to see a gold-tier guard; they were the same level as her. Of course, Nightingale was ashamed of her inferior speed. If it were a face-to-face fight, she was confident that she could defeat Gorman. ¡°Gorman, it seems that you havepletely understood thew of lightning. Your talent is outstanding! Right now, you can use a gold-tier mage card to unleash yourbat auraparable to the peak of a gold-tier elite. Your strength is among the best amongst the ckmoon Knights.¡± The astrologer stroked his beard; he looked relieved. That guard would not have achieved that without his guidance. Nightingale and the others also heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. Gorman was the best amongst the ckmoon Knights.; no wonder he had such strength. However... ¡°No, it¡¯s because of your teaching, Lord Astrologer,¡± Gorman replied humbly. ¡°And I am only ranked middle amongst the ckmoon Knights. Several other people are more powerful than me.¡± Really? Nightingale and the Shadow Guards looked at each other in dismay. They saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes as if they were verifying Gorman¡¯s words. Two figures flew from the ckmoon Town entrance. Well, to be precise, they were two streaks of light. One looked like a green storm that blew the snowkes into chaos. The other was a meandering river that passed through the snowkes and left a path made of ice in the air. The two streaks of light only revealed themselves when they were close. They were Liszt and Allen. They cupped their fists toward the astrologer at the same time. ¡°Greetings, Lord Astrologer.¡± After they achieved the gold tier, the two men¡¯s behavior had changed. They were less sharp and more mysterious. ¡°Elemental body? You guys have grasped the basics of the elemental body?¡± The astrologer looked at the two of them. He stopped stroking his beard; he almost pulled off a few strands of his beard. The elemental body was an ability that warriors could master after they entered the tinum tier. Compared tobat aura wings and teleportation, the elemental body was a much more powerful skill. Its effect was to turn part of their bodies into elements so that they could prate tangible objects. Thus, the effect was simr to magic, and it was more direct than magic. Only some gold-tier warriors with outstanding talent had the chance to use elemental bodies at that level. They realized that Liszt and Allen would be able to reach the tinum tier if they had enough time. The astrologer could no longer treat them as mere guards but as future elites. ¡°Lord Astrologer, Young Master Watson has been waiting for you. Please follow me!¡± Liszt made a gesture of invitation and turned to look at Nightingale with an elegant expression. ¡°And Miss Nightingale, it¡¯s been a long time. Please follow me too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nightingale nodded in response to Liszt¡¯s invitation. She felt a little troubled. She knew about the elemental body even though she had yet to master it. It seemed like Liszt and Allen had already surpassed her in terms of strength; she did not know what medicine Watson had given them to increase their strength so quickly. If she had known earlier, she would have stayed in ckmoon Castle for a longer period. If she could upgrade her silver-tier medicine to gold-tier, perhaps she could break through to tinum-tier? As she muttered in her heart, Nightingale suddenly smelled a fragrance. She looked up and saw a new group of refugees had arrived in ckmoon Town. They sat opposite each other around a fewrge pots. Something was cooking in the pots, there were pieces of meat that looked like magical beast meat, and there was a ginseng-like side dish next to it. The fragrance assailed her nostrils. Watson stood in front of therge pot and exined what he had made to the refugees in detail. ¡°The meat in this pot is silver-tier hybrid ice field wolf meat. It can help you to resist the cold and strengthen your body. The ginseng is also silver-tier. After you eat them, I will take you to rest. The houses are all giant rock golems that I summoned. All of that is free! Of course, if you are not used to living here, then you can choose to leave. For those who choose to leave, I will give them a set of silver-tier armor. It is also free.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it resounded throughout the entire ce. All the refugees looked excited; no one chose to leave. Instead, they thanked Watson. Some of them were so moved by Watson¡¯s offering that they kowtowed to the young boy. ¡°They will get a set of silver-tier armor and equipment if they leave? Is Watson crazy?¡± The astrologer widened his eyes and looked at therge boxes that the Shadow Guards carried with them. He had brought more than a thousand silver-tier armor for Watson. He had wanted that to be a surprise for him. However, when Watson asked for tens of thousands of pieces of equipment, was he not afraid that those refugees would choose to leave? Even if they did not leave, the refugees were eating too well¡ªsilver-tier magical beast meat mixed with medicinal herbs. The astrologer also saw a few maids giving the refugees some delicately packaged red wine. The meal must have cost at least a few thousand gold coins. The astrologer thought that those tens of thousands of refugees ate better than he did in Fairy Castle for the past few days. He felt that life was a little unfair. Then, he heard Nightingale¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Lord Astrologer, the situation is different from what you expected, indeed. Watson has to protect his family and also everyone else in sight.¡± No one in that world could save everyone; that was the truth or, at least, the astrologer¡¯s truth. However, many of them still did it even though they knew it was impossible. Nightingale thought those people should be called heroes; she looked at Watson with a gentle gaze. She admired and envied them. Watson had given such good food to the refugees. One could only imagine the great food that the guards would have in their residences. No wonder the guards had managed to advance by leaps and bounds as if they were on steroids. Nightingale bit her lips in envy. It seemed that the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs that Watson had given her were not the best item there. She decided to stay in ckmoon Castle for a while to see if Watson had any other benefits for her. If she could not be a tinum-tier elite before the end of winter, she would stay there forever. Chapter 186 - The Song of the Nibelungs

Chapter 186: The Song of the Nibelungs

¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll talk to Watsonter.¡± The astrologer was a little embarrassed by Nightingale¡¯s skepticism. Watson, in his opinion, was a bright young man. He expected Watson would take advantage of the winter to raise the price of supplies and earn a fortune, but he did not anticipate Watson to help the refugees for free. It was good to be kind in that world, but one had to act within one¡¯s abilities. More than a million people lived along the border, including those who made it through the winter; the remaining refugees were at least hundreds of thousands. Watson had no with that because the castle only housed tens of thousands of immigrants. The situation would be different if that number were multiplied by ten. ¡°My disciple is usually quite smart, but why is he so stupid now? Does he believe he can support that many people with the wealth of ckmoon Castle?¡± the astrologer muttered to himself as he walked up to Watson, who was giving a speech in front of the refugees. He continued to say to himself, ¡°No, I have to persuade him.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Watson turned his head as he heard footsteps and smiled sweetly at the astrologer. Then he pointed at the astrologer and said to the refugees in front of him, ¡°This is my master, the well-known astrologer from the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital. ckmoon Castle will bepletely protected under his protection! If anyone wishes to leave, I may request my master to send you to other safe locations for free. Aside from that¡ª¡± ¡°One moment.¡± The astrologer interrupted him with a frown. He heard those refugees discussed amongst themselves. ¡°That is the legendary astrologer; he looks more intelligent than I imagined.¡± The astrologer is a big shot in the capital. How would we dare to let him escort us?¡± The astrologer¡¯s expression eased a little. Even the refugees knew that he was of noble status and could not bepelled to act. If he did not stop Watson, he would probably arrange many more troublesome tasks for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? I haven¡¯t finished my words yet! Don¡¯t worry, the jobs I¡¯ve arranged for you are all small favors. Master, you won¡¯t refuse these small requests, right?¡± Watson blinked, and his eyes flickered. The astrologer¡¯s frown softened; he realized Watson was acting sweet on purpose. He pped his hands and said, ¡°I have something important to tell youter. It¡¯s rted to the refugees. Before that, I¡¯ll first give you the things I brought from Fairy Castle.¡± Nightingale and a few Shadow Guards from Fairy Castle immediately moved the treasure chest toward Watson and opened it; there were many shiny armor and weapons in it. The first chest had 100 items, all of which were gold-tier weapons; the light made it hard for people to open their eyes. The next chest had 1,000 silver-tier equipment, and in thest chest, there were bottles of various potions. No one knew the purpose of those potions. The Shadow Guards swallowed their saliva when they saw those items. As Shadow Guards, they did not have anyplete gold-tier equipment on them, let alone the gold-tier medicine in thest few boxes. They were life-saving items, so they were even more precious. After the astrologer revealed the items, he stroked his beard and waited for Watson¡¯s exmations and praises. He had worked hard to bring Watson so many good things, so the young boy would definitely be very grateful to him. It was an excellent opportunity for him to use those items to persuade Watson about how tough it was to gather supplies and feed the immigrants. However... ¡°Are those the only items you brought back, Master?¡± Watson rummaged through the crates, his lips twisted in displeasure. ¡°Only? What do you mean? Watson, those items are worth more than 200,000 gold coins. Are those not enough to satisfy you?¡± The astrologer¡¯s hand stopped, and his expression froze. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am not content; I can only say I am generally satisfied. Now that all ckmoon Castle guards have been upgraded to gold-tier, silver-tier equipment is no longer useful to them; they don¡¯t even use them as tools for training!¡± Watson sighed. ¡°Only the 100 gold-tier weapons and armor are adequate. However, the quality is not up to my expectations!¡± Watson realized he had gone too far when he noticed the astrologer seemed aggrieved, so he quickly changed his words. ¡°Of course, these things are from Fairy Castle. It has nothing to do with you, Master. If you want to me someone, me Fairy Castle¡¯s owner for being too stingy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sylvan gave me too few things, and I¡¯m his teacher.¡± Since Watson had graciously prepared an excuse for him and that the astrologer had taken the correct course, it was better for Watson to me Sylvan than him. At the same time, he grumbled quietly in his heart. Watson¡¯s appetite had grown stronger after he had not seen his master for a few days. He was no longer interested in silver-tier equipment. He was not impressed with gold-tier items. Fortunately, before he left, he had asked Sylvan for the five Song of the Nibelungs rings. Otherwise, he would lose face in front of his disciple. With that in mind, he took out the rings he had prepared and handed them to Watson. ¡°Those were only casual gifts; the most important ones are these five tinum-tier rings. It was not easy for me to get them from Sylvan.¡± ¡°Praise me quickly,¡± the astrologer murmured as he stroked his beard again. Watson was not interested in silver or gold-tier equipment, but tinum-tier equipment should be able to move his heart. However, Watson¡¯s following words caused him to freeze once again. ¡°Master, why did you give me defective tinum-tier equipment? Did you split them and not give me theplete one? I was a little excited as I thought you were going to give me five tinum-tier equipment. But it looks like these five rings are only half of aplete set of equipment. Isn¡¯t it a little stingy to split a gift into numerous parts and give it away?¡± [tinum-tier tool: Song of Nibelungenlied (five rings)] [Effect: can defend against tinum-tier attacks. It is said that that ring is a precious treasure left behind by a lost civilization. Aplete set includes ten rings and can trigger a special skill called the Symphony of Fate. However, if the rings are iplete, you will not be able to use that skill. Instead, each ring will have an independent skill.] [Additional effects: Song of Courage (increases all attributes attack power by 500%, and removes pain or fatigue duringbat), Song of Wisdom (increases thinking power by 500%), Song of Glory (increases charm, leadership, and eloquence by 500%), song of Fortitude (increases defense by 500%), Song of freedom (increases speed by 500%).] [Additional skills: Alchemy Fusion (rings are made from high-end alchemy. Each additional ring that you master will increase all of the above effects by 100%), Symphony of Fate (all ringsbined will allow you to make a wish. The wish will follow the principle of equivalent exchange and can only be used once a day. Since you do not have all of the rings, you can not use them at the moment.)] Watson sighed as he read the information on the rings. One might say that he had two tinum-tier items. He was very familiar with that level of equipment. He knew that the Nibelungenlied rings¡¯ ability could be increased, and its effect was mediocre. The rings¡¯ true power was in its Symphony of Fate skill. In the end, he could not use that ability. ¡°The border count is too stingy. He knew that those rings are not powerful when separated, yet he still gave them to me. It¡¯s obvious that he wants to give them a gift, but he¡¯s not willing to do that.¡± Watson fiddled with the five rings in his hand; those rings represented five virtues¡ªcourage, wisdom, glory, perseverance, and freedom. They could be used separately. For example, if he gave them to five people, they could increase their speed, strength, and defense. Those rings could help those who were fast but weak in attack, strong in attack but weak in defense; it couldplement their shorings. ¡°But that won¡¯t do much. Why don¡¯t I fuse these rings and see if I can improve their attributes?¡± Since the border count was so stingy, he would not stand on ceremony. With that thought in mind, Watson activated the system fusion on the five rings in his hand. The five rings collided in a dazzling light and turned into a golden, simple ring with an ouroboros engraved on it; the shape was like an upside-down number eight, and it was very mysterious. Chapter 187 - I Make This Wish With Ten Years Of My Master’s Life

Chapter 187: I Make This Wish With Ten Years Of My Master¡¯s Life

[Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion] [tinum-tier item: The Nibelung Ring (minor w)] [Effect: can resist tinum-tier attacks. The ring can trigger the Symphony of Fate skill.] [Additional effects: Song of Courage, Song of Wisdom, Song of Glory, Song of Determination, Song of Freedom] [Additional skills: Alchemy Fusion, Symphony of Fate (obtain the ability to make a wish, but you must pay double the price to get something. It can only be activated once a day).] Watson¡¯s gaze was drawn to the Ouroboros on the ring, which he held in his hand. In that world, the Ouroboros symbolized fate, reincarnation, and infinity. ¡°The Song of the Nibelungs, like the Ouroboros, has a distinct meaning in that universe.¡± Watson stroked his chin. He had looked through the books on the shelves to learn magic when he had just transmigrated to that world. One of the books, the Legend of the Dragon yer, had left a deep impression on him. A long, long time ago, the world was not what it was then. It was muchrger than anyone had anticipated. The gods still dwelt on thend, and the Rhine, a golden river, meandered through the entire. The Golden River was thought to be the incarnation of a particr source of magic. The gold in the river was the world¡¯s most valuable treasure. A weapon formed out of Rhine gold could pierce a dragon¡¯s neck or even a god¡¯s chest. One day, an evil dwarf stole a chunk of gold from the river and made it into ten rings. He tried to dominate the world but was killed by a god who discovered him in time. Before he died, the dwarf threw the rings into the river, and he left a vicious curse on it. The person with the rings would gain unparalleled power. As a price, he would lose his beloved forever. Later, a royal noble named Siegfried found the ring and helped the country resist their enemy¡¯s invasion. He also killed the evil dragon that harmed the country, and he was known as the Dragon yer. Then, he fell in love with the young and beautiful princess named Brunhilda. Watson remembered that story so clearly because his sixth sister, Margaret, who had just gotten out of a bad state of mind at home, had read the story to him. Margaret wanted to be a novelist because she had read that book; she wanted to create a dragon-ying chapter that was even more exciting than that story. ¡°Master, you said that those rings came from the border count. Well, the border count lost his favorite sister ten years ago, and these are the Nibelung rings. Does he have anything to do with that legendary story?¡± Watson thought for a moment, then shook his head and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± He focused his attention on the ring in his hand instead. After all, it was a five-in-one ring, so it had half the power of theplete set of the Song of the Nibelungs rings. He decided to try the Symphony of Fate ability. ¡°Ring, I want to make a wish. Give me another hundred wishes.¡± [Sorry, that wish cannot be fulfilled.] ¡°Alright, it looks like cheating won¡¯t work. In that case, Ring, I want to make a wish. I¡¯m willing to exchange two silver coins for a piece of sweet cake.¡± The medium to activate the Symphony of Fate ability was to twist the ring and say the line, ¡®I want to make a wish.¡¯ Then, he would need to announce the wish that he wanted to obtain in exchange for something of his. However, if that item did not belong to him, he would need to get permission from the owner first. As the ring processed his wish, it emitted a bright light. The ring emitted a bright light as it processed his wish. An illusory shadow appeared on the ring before it gradually turned into a palm-sized, threeyered cake wrapped in cream and cocoa. It had a fragrant and sweet smell; one¡¯s appetite would soar when one looked at it. At the same time, a voice echoed in Watson¡¯s mind. [The host has obtained a piece of cake and lost two silver coins. The number of wishes today has been used up.] ¡°Looks like I made a wish sessfully. This ring is quite powerful.¡± Watson grabbed the cake and stuffed it into his mouth; the rich, sweet cream filled his senses. It was no different from a real cake, from the texture to the feeling of being full. He touched his pocket; he was missing two silver coins. ¡°Turning silver coins into food; well, this is quite different from the magic I know.¡± The essence of magic was bound to thews of the world. For example, fire magic could melt a stone into the liquid, but it could not turn a stone into gold or anything else. However, the Nibelung ring was different. It could change the rules; Watson could even make a wish to turn his feces into food, which was also edible. ¡°When food is scarce during the winter, money won¡¯t be as important. This ring is more useful than I thought.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes twitched. He had taken in a significant number of refugees and was still concerned about their food, clothing, and shelter. Even though he had a fusion system capable of producing materials, it would also consume raw resources. It was also more difficult to go out and get them. Things were different since he had the ring. If he desired something, he might make a wish and have it granted. However, he would have to spend twice as much each time, and he could only make one wish per day. Those two constraints were a little too severe, but he had already devised a solution. Watson smiled at the astrologer as he turned around. ¡°Thank you, Master. I appreciate the gift you gave me.¡± ¡°Walter, that¡¯s not what you said just now.¡± As usual, when the astrologer noticed Watson had secured the item, he conveniently fused it and obtained the Nibelung Ring¡¯s hidden ability. He did not think anything of it. Instead, he was perplexed by Watson¡¯s words. After a few days of acquaintance, he was more familiar with Watson. He knew that his disciple would only show such an expression when he wanted to con others. ¡°Master, I need a small favor from you; it¡¯s for some experiments.¡± ¡°What favor?¡± The astrologer had a bad feeling. He heard Watson say in a coquettish tone, ¡°Master, promise me, and I¡¯ll tell you! Don¡¯t worry; that favor will not affect you in any way.¡± ¡°No, tell me first.¡± The astrologer did not care that Nightingale and the others were beside him, and there was arge group of refugees. Watson¡¯s attitude meant that he wanted his master to do something dangerous. He did not dare to risk his own life. ¡°Well, I want to test the effect of the newly fused Nibelung ring. Master, you know that that ring requires resources to make a wish. I don¡¯t have many things on me. I would like you to make that wish on my behalf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The astrologer sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I agree.¡± He had thousands of pieces of silver and gold-tier equipment beside them, and those were worth more than 200,000 gold coins. No matter what Watson¡¯s wish was, even if he wanted to build another ckmoon Castle, those resources would be enough for that. Since the astrologer had agreed, Watson stretched his right hand outward. Green branches floated out of his palm and absorbed the Starlight in the sky. They gradually broke and turned into 24 gold cards with different gods and other illustrations carved on them. His face was pale, and his skin was damp with sweat; that was because he had made 24 cards simultaneously. Then, he pointed at the ring and the cards in his hand at the same time. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Before that, he needed at least two materials to fuse a weapon, but after he had learned to make the astrologer tarot cards, he could use the World Tree branches to make those cards that were equivalent to gold-tier weapons. It meant that he could still fuse weapons without extra materials. That was why he looked down on the equipment that the astrologer brought for him. He had created 24 gold-tier cards casually. Although it was a little tiring, he could do that once a day. In other words, he could make 24 gold-tier equipment every day, so mere silver-tier equipment was nothing to him. Swoosh! With a soft sound, 24 streams of light covered the Nibelung ring and turned it into a ring that flowed with colorful lights. It covered Watson¡¯s finger and wiggled gently. It did not look like an ice-cold ring but more like a living creature. [Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion. You have obtained a peak tinum-tier item, the Wish for the World Ring. With the original ability retained, you can increase the number of wishes that you can make to two. Each wish will only cost half the price of the wish itself.] After it fused with the 24 cards, the Nibelung ring was upgraded to peak tinum-tier, and it had also be an independent item. It no longer relied on the remaining five rings. What was that? Nightingale stood at the side; she was dumbfounded. She had been excited to see Watson, as she had not seen him for a long time. However, when she saw Watson¡¯s consecution fusions, she stood frozen to her spot. Her body shuddered when she saw the power that Watson emitted as he created the astrology tarot cards. It was as if he was not human. When she had left ckmoon Castle, Watson was not her match, but it looked like he had surpassed her in a short amount of time. She heard that the astrologer had be Watson¡¯s teacher. Did the astrologer teach him well, or was it because Watson was too talented? While Nightingale pondered that, she heard Watson, who had sessfully fused the ring, shouted excitedly as he raised his right hand. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to make a wish. Are you okay with it?¡± ¡°What problem would I have? Hurry up and make a wish.¡± The astrologer used his feet to push the boxes on the ground toward Watson¡¯s direction, indicating that he should start. Watson nodded at the astrologer as he began to chant resolutely. ¡°Ring, I want to make a wish! I¡¯m willing to exchange ten years of my master¡¯s life for the health and happiness of ckmoon Town¡¯s residents.¡± Nightingale and the Shadow Guards were stunned. The astrologer also reacted; he almost fell to the ground in anger. ¡°Brat, what kind of wish is that? Just make a wish in exchange for the armor and weapons on the ground. How can you waste my life like that? Do you think your master will not die fast enough?¡± Chapter 188 - No More Pretense

Chapter 188: No More Pretense

The astrologer was furious. He had signaled for Watson to utilize the armor and weaponry he had taken with him, and Watson agreed with a nod¡ªhe had agreed. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Even though that equipment is not valuable, it¡¯s a pity to waste it. You are different, Master. Didn¡¯t you drink from the Spring of Life in the Forest of Eternity, which meant that you¡¯d never die? Your lifespan is meaningless to you.¡± Watson looked apologetic as he consoled the enraged astrologer. Suddenly, the ring¡¯s notification echoed in his ear. [The host¡¯s wish cannot be fulfilled because it does not match the price paid. To fulfill the wish, you will need to spend at least another 100 years of your lifespan.] ¡°The ten-year lifespan of a tinum-tier elite cannot be exchanged for the safety of tens of thousands of ordinary people. To think that I only need to pay half the price because I fused the Wish for the World Ring.¡± That wish would have taken at least 200 years of the astrologer¡¯s life if it had not been for the Wish for the World Ring that Watson had fused, which had a stronger effect than the original Nibelung ring. Of course, it was possible that the astrologer would live indefinitely. That is why the assessment of his lifespan was so cheap. With that thought in mind, Watson said decisively, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay with 100 years of my master¡¯s life.¡± [The host¡¯s wish is sessful. Everyone in ckmoon Town, including the host, has improved physical fitness and abnormal resistance attributes. Only one wish remains for today.] Along with the voice, an unseen wave spread across ckmoon Town, beginning with the ring on Watson¡¯s finger. It spread like a wave in all directions before it disappeared. Everyone hit by that wave had changed in some way. A person whose legs were injured during the escape stood up from the ground, surprised, and eximed, ¡°I can feel my legs!¡± A few skinny, hungry children sat nearby. They had been staring at the big pots of food in front of them and subconsciously licked their lips. At that moment, the muscles on their bodies suddenly inted, and they patted their stomachs in surprise. They did not feel hungry anymore. ¡°Did Young Master Watson do that?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is too kind. Not only did he give us food, but he also used magic to improve our physical fitness.¡± Everyone was happy. The only one unhappy was probably the astrologer. At that moment, the astrologer touched the wrinkles on his face; they seemed to have be deeper. Then, a few strands of snow-white hair fell from the top of his head. He looked sorrowful. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ve be older.¡± He had drunk from the Spring of Life, and he would never die of old age. However, it did not mean that he would not grow old. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master. Regardless of whether you are old or young, you are still handsome in my heart! How about that? The Wish for the World Ring might have a third wish, and I can wish for you to be a hundred years younger,¡± Watson said tteringly as he walked toward the astrologer. ¡°Little Brat, get lost.¡± The astrologer was furious when he saw Watson. Of course, he was also shocked. He was the one who had given the Song of the Nibelungs rings to Sylvan. He knew what attributes the ring had, and other than the fact that it could increase one¡¯sbat aura ten-fold, the rings¡¯ strongest technique was the Symphony of Fate. It could fulfill one wish every day, and any wish could be fulfilled. That was why the Song of the Nibelungs rings were famous amongst other tinum-tier tools, and that was the reason the border count was reluctant to give all of them to Watson. However, it seemed like Watson had used some kind of method to modify the ring and obtain a stronger ability. ¡°Watson, let me see the ring in your hand.¡± The astrologer reached his hand outward, and Watson handed the ring to him. The astrologer nced at it; he was shocked. He had tinum-tier strength and profound knowledge, so he knew that the ring was several times stronger than before that. It had reached the peak of the tinum tier. The ring had also be a new tool. ¡°I wonder if Sylvan will cry when he finds out about this?¡± That ring did not match the five rings in Sylvan¡¯s hand, so it could not be reassembled. In other words, the five rings in Sylvan¡¯s hand had be trash because he was unwilling to give all of them to Watson. The astrologer had lost some insignificant years in his lifespan, but Sylvan had lost a whole set of tinum-tier tools. The astrologer felt a little more at ease and returned the ring to Watson. He said, ¡°Brat, you have to keep that ring well. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show it to anyone else. Also, in the future, you are not allowed to use your wish without speaking to me.¡± Watson had the World Tree¡¯s shadow and the Wish for the World Ring¡ªboth were peak tinum-tier tools. The World Tree¡¯s shadow was fine on its own; it could be hidden on his body and not be discovered. However, the Wish for the World Ring was different. Watson¡¯s strength was not at the peak tier yet, and those precious tools might attract unwanted attention. ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± Watson stuck out his tongue. He looked indifferent, but he remembered the astrologer¡¯s words. His right hand twitched, and a branch of the world tree wriggled outward and wrapped around the ring. Then, it returned to his body. ¡°Hi, Watson. Long time no see. Do you still remember me?¡± While he did that, Nightingale walked out from the group of Shadow Guards and greeted him; she looked a little nervous. Since Watson was the astrologer¡¯s disciple, he was the border count¡¯s junior. She had to respect him because of his seniority. Furthermore, she was shocked when she saw Watson make a tinum-tier tool. Initially, she had wanted to ask Watson for benefits to make her stronger, but that thought had disappeared entirely. ¡°Miss Nightingale? Of course, I remember you.¡± Watson smiled sweetly at Nightingale, which made her slightly relieved. ¡°Lord Sylvan sent me to ckmoon Castle. I¡¯m in charge of transporting goods and helping ckmoon Castle through the winter. But now it seems like ckmoon Castle doesn¡¯t need my help.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. Miss Nightingale, you are a gold-tier elite. You can help ckmoon Castle in many ways.¡± ¡°For example...¡± ¡°Well, for example, you can help clean ckmoon Castle and the nearby manors. When you¡¯re free, you can go to the kitchen to cook some food or listen to the refugees¡¯ requests.¡± Nightingale pouted her lips; she was a little displeased. It looked like warriors had been reduced to cleaning workers in ckmoon Town. Perhaps Watson despised her because she was weak; he did not treat her like a real gold-tier warrior. Nightingale did not reveal her thoughts. She asked, ¡°Watson, why did you gather so many refugees? And why are there so many magical beasts outside the town? It seems that half of the magical beasts in the Misty Forest are here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I can¡¯t bear to see them suffer. As for the magical beasts outside the town, they came by themselves. I had no way of capturing them.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes flickered as he scratched his cheek with his right hand. ¡°Watson, is that really the case? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Nightingale looked skeptical. She stared at Watson with burning eyes. She did not believe Watson when he said that he could not bear to see the refugees suffer. As for the magical beasts, it did not sound usible that they went there on their own. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pretend anymore. I¡¯lly my cards on the table.¡± Watson could not bear the aggression in Nightingale¡¯s eyes. He sighed and spread his hands. ¡°I gathered those refugees to explore the Misty Forest, including the magical beasts outside the town. Otherwise, I would have fused them a long time ago.¡± ¡°Explore the Misty Forest? Now?¡± Watson nodded at Nightingale¡¯s confusion; the light in his eyes became more intense. ¡°Yes, now is the best time. The magical beasts have all left the Misty Forest. Isn¡¯t it the best time to go in and explore? Actually, I¡¯m not the one who suggested that idea, but a man called Sven. If you want to know more about the details, I¡¯ll ask him toe by and talk to youter.¡± Chapter 189 - Heading To The Misty Forest

Chapter 189: Heading To The Misty Forest

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It is as expected of Young Master¡¯s soup. It tastes delicious.¡± Sven sat cross-legged on the snowy ground as he held a bowl of steaming hot soup in his hand. He sniffed the soup and tilted the bowl. He took a big gulp and exhaled a cloud of hot air. Many others were like him. Tens of thousands of refugees drank the hot soup and chatted with each other around the soup cauldron. Many also held a bottle of wine in their hands; they drank until their faces were red. They held hands and danced as if it was not winter yet; it was a day that was worth a celebration. Sven¡¯s gaze was gentle. His thoughts drifted to an unknown ce. Last winter, he had led his Shabby Bandit Gang brothers in many robberies when the magical beasts raged. He saw only scenes of devastation and bloodied corpses. However, that year, he only saw happy people and their resolute faces despite their sufferings. That thought made him emotional. ¡°Sven, that soup was made by the maids¡ªthe former Demoness Bandit Gang leaders. I didn¡¯t make them.¡± In response to Sven¡¯spliment, Watson, who was nearby, turned back and replied to him. ¡°Ahem.¡± Sven paused, and he nearly choked. ¡°Well, the soup is delicious, but as I drank more of it, I realized it was quite mediocre. As expected, it is not better than Young Master Watson¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°Although I did not make the soup, I did prepare the ingredients.¡± ¡°That is what I said. Although the soup isn¡¯t perfect and appears to be missing something, the magical beast meat and ginseng in it are delicious; I can¡¯t stop eating it. As expected, the problem is that the ingredients are too good.¡± ¡°I prepared the ingredients, but I did not fuse them. Allen and Liszt got them near the Misty Forest.¡± ¡°Ah, I see... When I mentioned that the magical beast meat and ginseng were delicious, I was mistaken. The meat has a distinct fishy odor.¡± ¡°Alright, Sven, I did not ask you for jokes.¡± Watson could not keep it to himself much longer and interrupted Sven. Sven had congratted him when he learned Watson had something to do with the pot of soup. It was obvious that he was trying to tter him. Liszt and Allen, who were also beside him, looked at Sven with unkind eyes. If it were not for the Young Master, the two of them would have already left. Nightingale had inquired about ckmoon Castle epting refugees and arge number of magical beasts. Watson wanted to invite Nightingale to join him in exploring the Misty Forest, so he requested Liszt and Allen to invite Sven as well. Sven was only a figurehead in ckmoon Castle and the leader of the ruined bandit gang. Under Watson¡¯s instructions, he openly searched for his team members. Unfortunately, because hundreds of bandit gangs,rge and small, were destroyed in the Misty Forest, the remaining gangs either fled to other parts of the border or hid in the mountains, not daring toe out. That led to the winter that year. The bandits almost always attacked the nearby manors. That did not, however, imply that fewer individuals had perished that year. On the contrary, because the magical beasts that emerged from the Misty Forest that year were particrly formidable, there was no shortage of silver-tier magical beasts among them, resulting in the massacre of some small manors. One of the reasons for going to the Misty Forest was to find out why the magical beasts were stronger than the previous years and if anything had happened in the Misty Forest. Sven finished the hot soup in two or three gulps. He rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°May I know why you¡¯ve invited me here, Young Master?¡± ¡°Tell us about your n to go to the Misty Forest.¡± Sven looked around, nodded, and continued to describe his idea. ¡°Then I will speak casually. The Misty Forest has countless ruins, many of which were left behind by lost civilizations. I know a few, but they are all attended by formidable guards.¡± He was a member of ckmoon Castle. Unlike the ckmoon Knights, he was still stuck at the silver tier because Watson did not give him any sun or moon gems that could upgrade him to the gold tier. That was the same for the former Demoness Bandit Gang leaders. If he wanted to gain more benefits, he had to contribute to ckmoon Castle. Sven drew his walking stick from his waist as he spoke. It was a wooden staff. It had seven iid positions, but there were no gemstones. The staff exuded a silver-tier aura. ¡°My staff is called the Undead Cmity. It can control the movements of the undead and the dead. This was found in a ruin, and it was an underground pce. I don¡¯t know how many floors there were, but I¡¯m sure there are more precious treasures down there,¡± Sven said confidently. ¡°As you may have heard, I was nning to leave with the magical beasts after preparing food for the refugees. I was not expecting Young Master and Miss Nightingale to return at that moment. In that case, you cane with us.¡± Watson smiled. He had been coveting the treasures in the Misty Forest for a long time. Those items from the ancient lost civilizations were extremely powerful, and they might be able to fuse with tinum-tier tools. When he imagined himself acquiring arge number of tools and fusing them into tinum-tier tools for his family members and subordinates, he could not help but get excited. They could get gold-tier strength and tinum-tier tools. If everyone in ckmoon Castle had such standards, his goal to stand at the top of the kingdom would no longer be a dream. ¡°I understand why you want to go to the Misty Forest, Watson, but you have not exined why you want to take in so many refugees. Was that also proposed by that man, Sven?¡± Nightingale nodded; she was not quite sure what had happened. She shook her head again; she was not an exceptionally bright individual. ¡°Well¡ª¡± Watson paused. He had additional reasons for epting those refugees. However, he did not want to tell Nightingale at that moment. ¡°Let me exin that.¡± Sven continued to say, ¡°That was not my idea; it was Young Master¡¯s idea. He might be young, but he is kind, and I admire him.¡± Even though he said so, he knew that Watson did not do that because he was kind; he only wanted to gain more fame. He used to be a noble who was skilled at manipting people¡¯s emotions, so he understood it when he saw the significance of Watson¡¯s actions. He had turned down the refugees who came to seek safety because he was tight with money. That was the Fool¡¯s way. The wise strategy was to provide favors, acquire their gratitude, and then entice them to join his camp. Even if they did not say anything, those individuals would be rewarded in the future, and they would be more loyal than those who took the initiative to recruit them. Sven looked around with that thought in mind. He knew that many refugees would asionally look at Watson while eating, their eyes filled with respect. If the people hated their leader, they would eventually be overthrown no matter how strong they were. On the contrary, if the people liked their leader, they would be elected king even if they aplished nothing. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Nightingale, Young Master, if you have no problems, let¡¯s go now.¡± Watson did not want to continue that topic. He pped his hands and looked at the people around him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems.¡± Nightingale and the Shadow Guards nodded. They were there to help escort the things and also to monitor ckmoon Castle. Since Watson wanted to explore the ruins, they would have to go too. It was an excellent time to see what was in the ruins so that they could report to the border count. The astrologer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡± Watson had just deprived him of 100 years of his life. Although it did not affect his strength, it did have an effect on his mood. ¡°Are you certain you will not go, Master? What if your cute disciple is in danger?¡± Watson rubbed his right hand gently. A World Tree branch wiggled out, and a translucent ring released colorful starlight from it. ¡°It just so happens that I can make one more wish with this ring. Perhaps I can wish for my master to apany me. I wonder how many years of Master¡¯s life would that cost?¡± If Watson made a wish for him to go with them, it would take some years off his life. It was too painful; the astrologer frowned. It seemed like he had no choice but to go. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle with you. When do we set off?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Watson smiled and pped his hands. The hundreds of thousands of magical beasts that were moving things around ckmoon Town immediately split into groups of a hundred thousand. They turned around andid down in the direction of the town. Watson twisted the ring on his right index finger, and he began to make a wish. ¡°I want to make a wish. I¡¯m willing to use ten years of my master¡¯s life in exchange for transporting me, my men, and the magical beasts I¡¯ve chosen to the ancient ruins in the Misty Forest.¡± A vast magic array appeared under the feet of Watson and the others, and it also enveloped the hundreds of thousands of magical beasts outside the town. All the refugees and the ckmoon Knights cast their gazes toward themotion; their faces were filled with shock. As the light flickered, Watson and the others, along with the magical beasts, disappeared. Only a few strands of white hair that had just fallen off remained in the air as it continued to fall, as well as a certain someone¡¯s rage. ¡°Gah! Watson, you little b*stard! You did this again?!¡± Chapter 190 - What’s Wrong With That?

Chapter 190: What¡¯s Wrong With That?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Misty Forest. The Misty Forest was deafeningly quiet at the moment. Only the sound of falling snowkes could be heard through the crevices between the branches and leaves. The ground was covered in thick snow, and the smudged footprints of magical beasts could be seen in the distance. A ray of light shed across the ground in the midst of the silence, revealing a massive magical array. Watson, Sven, the astrologer, Nightingale, and ten Shadow Guards appeared in the forest, followed by 100,000 magical beasts. The roar echoed across the sky, and the entire Misty Forest came to life in an instant. ¡°Watson¡ª¡± The astrologer could not help but speak as soon as he exited the magical array, but he was interrupted by Watson. ¡°Master, look!¡± Watson pointed in the direction of a nearby peak. The mountain was hundreds of meters high andpletely covered with snow. Only a few exposed boulders revealed that the mountain was formerly green-gray. The ruined bandit gang had initially upied that mountain as their base. It was also the location of Sven¡¯s discovery of the ancient ruins. The bandit gang had been established there to protect that secret because he had discovered the ruins. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Is it not merely a mountain?¡± The astrologer turned around to take a look and immediately turned back again. He was ready to talk about Watson. Even though Watson had made a wish to use up the astrologer¡¯s lifespan, and it did not affect him much, he could not go on like that. Watson had used up his lifespan; who knew what he would next time? What if it were his internal organs? For example, he could use his eyeballs or a kidney. He did not doubt Watson would do that. He would probably think it was okay for the astrologer to lose one of his eyes and kidney since he had two of each. Furthermore, his mater¡¯s immortal body would be as good as new if he were tomit suicide. Yes, Watson would use that as an excuse. The astrologer¡¯s scalp tingled when he thought about that. ¡°Master, that is not just a mountain. There are ruins at the bottom of that mountain. The rest is up to you, Master.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± The astrologer was a little dazed. He heard Watson say, ¡°Please use your magic to st that mountain open.¡± The astrologer was speechless; he was a little dumbfounded. That mountain was hundreds of meters high and stretched for several kilometers; he would be exhausted if he were to split it open. ¡°Master, that mountain should be no problem for you. I am confident that you can split it open. Are you sure you can not do it? You should be aware that Miss Nightingale and the Fairy Castle¡¯s Shadow Guards are keeping an eye on you from the sidelines. Don¡¯t you want to show off your power as a tinum-tier elite?¡± Watson instantly changed the subject; he knew that the astrologer was upset with him because of what had happened. Just as the astrologer understood him, he also understood his master very well. The astrologer had no other interests and was only concerned with his reputation. The astrologer would not be indifferent after hearing what he said. It was certainly not easy to split such arge mountain. If the astrologer could vent his energy elsewhere, he would not get angry with him. Nightingale and the others nced at the astrologer, their eyes wide with anticipation. They had never seen an attack by a tinum-tier elite. ¡°Isn¡¯t it merely a mountain? Of course, it is a piece of cake for me.¡± The astrologer stroked his beard and feigned a cough, as predicted. He raised his hand and pointed to the mountain in front of him, and began to chant. ¡°A power deeper than darkness and heavier than mountains, the god who rules the mountains and the earth, please grant me your power and the gravity to crush all things! tinum-tier earth-elemental spell, ck Hole.¡± As the chant ended, a small ck ball floated on the astrologer¡¯s finger and rapidly erged. It quickly grew to a radius of several hundred meters and flew to the summit of the snow-covered mountain peak. It was as if a ck mouth erupted on the mountain crest and devoured everything. Snowkes began to fall and were absorbed by the ck ball one by one. Then, with a shattering sound, the rocks broke and fell into the ck hole. In a matter of minutes, the entire mountain summit began to crumble and was gradually consumed by the ck hole. The mountain peak vanished, revealing a downward-copsing crack. The crack¡¯s surface was encircled by an unsettling green-gray fog that was thick with mystery. ¡°As one would expect from you, Master. You are so powerful.¡± Watson pped his hands to encourage the astrologer as he worked his magic. The astrologer remained silent. His hair and beard continued to flutter and curl upward as if he were a mage god. Nightingale, Sven, and the rest all gaped at the astrologer. Watson¡¯s 100,000 magical beasts were groveling even more on the ground. Under the astrologer¡¯s intense pressure, they did not even dare to breathe or whine. The astrologer had a gleeful expression on his face. ¡°That spell is merely ordinary among all the spells I have mastered.¡± He seemed to be rxed. ¡°The ruins beneath the mountain would not be able to withstand more powerful magic if I were to use it. Otherwise, I would only need one finger to raze that ce to the ground.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Watson blinked. ¡°I feel that this spell is even stronger than the Starfall spell that you taught me, Master. Does that mean that the Starfall spell means nothing to you? Did you hide this from me, Master, because you did not want to try your best to teach me those spells?¡± The astrologer almost passed out from holding his breath. He did not know what went on in Watson¡¯s head, but he was simply boasting. Why would Watson think that? Watson was the most serious pupil he had ever taught. Others would beg him to be their teacher. When he was in a good mood, he would teach them something they would be eternally thankful for, unlike Watson, who was still dissatisfied despite having received so much. ¡°That spell is not appropriate for you to cultivate at this moment. It is a little difficult.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that the spell is very ordinary, Master?¡± The astrologer¡¯s eyes widened. Even if he were to lose his dignity, it was better than Watson bugging him to learn new spells. Every time Watson learned magic, he would cause an uproar. The astrologer was terrified. ¡°All right, since you said so, Master.¡± Watson nodded and did not dwell on that matter anymore. He turned around to face Sven. ¡°You are more familiar with that ruin, Sven. Can you tell me about the danger there?¡± ¡°Based on my observations, that ruin should be between 1000 and 1500 years old, but because it is located underground, the ruin has been beautifully conserved! At the time, I only went to the first floor and removed the Undead Cmity staff. The second floor was densely packed with silver-tier magical beasts. I did not dare to go down, so I do not know anything about any threats there. At the time, the Tudor dynasty ruled over thatnd. They had so muchnd that their territory was almost half of the entire continent. Unfortunately, it was destroyed for unknown reasons. Look at the green-gray fog inside the crack. That¡¯s the unique aura of the undead spell.¡± The astrologer had inadvertently approached Sven. He looked at the shape of the ruins and exined, ¡°The people of the Tudor dynasty worship the immortal god. They think that death is not the end, but rather the beginning! Therefore, after their nobles die, they would build an inverted triangle-shaped pyramid underground. ording to the different levels of the pyramid, it would have at least three levels and a maximum of nine levels! At the same time, they would also build a mountain peak on the ground as a monument. The top signifies the deceased¡¯s life achievements, while the bottom represents the deceased¡¯s purpose after their death. The underground pyramid would be as deep as the mountain peak on the surface.¡± ¡°Your knowledge is very profound, as one would expect from an astrologer.¡± Sven¡¯s face was filled with reverence. He had guarded that location for many years and had read numerous antique books. As a result, he knew one thing. The power of a tinum-tier elite was not just reflected in their strength. ¡°Then, ording to your knowledge, Master, how deep would that underground ruin be?¡± Watson asked. ¡°Looking at the mountain peak, it is at least 600 meters high. The underground pyramid should have approximately six levels. Six stories are already considered extraordinary for a noble in the Tudor dynasty.¡± ¡°Six hundred meters?¡± Watson rubbed his chin and abruptly extended his right hand toward the crack on the ground. ¡°tinum-tier earth-elemental spell, the Giant Rock Golem Summon.¡± More than 20 hundred-meter-tall golems sprang up from the ground and shook the soil around their bodies. Their towering figures covered the weak sunlight, and their drill-like arms bore into the crack, immediately expanding it to a few hundred meters wide. There was a massive upside-down pyramid around 600 meters tall, just as the astrologer had said. The pyramid was encased in an unknown metal that emitted a faint glow. More than 20 giant rock golems grabbed the pyramid¡¯s protruding portion and pulled it out. ¡°Young Master Watson, I propose that we send in magical beasts to see if it is harmful or if there are any traps inside. After that, we can... What are you doing, Young Master?¡± Sven was about to make a suggestion when Watson suddenly cast a spell to start excavating the ruins. His eyes widened. Watson could not possibly think of excavating up the ruins directly, could he? That was not what he had anticipated. Should they not let the magical beasts explore first and wait until there was no danger inside the ruins before they went in to take the treasure level by level? ¡°We¡¯ll know it when we see it. I am excavating the ruins.¡± Watsonmanded the giant rock golem to move while he looked at Sven in puzzlement. He wanted to save time. So, instead of entering the ruins and carefully exploring them, it was better to dig up the entire thing and move it back to ckmoon Castle. Was there a problem with that? Chapter 191 - A Purge And A Fusion

Chapter 191: A Purge And A Fusion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Architecture: Ancient ruins of the Tudor dynasty] [Background: an ancient building that was more than 1,200 years old. The interior of the building was buried with a tinum-tier mage of the Tudor dynasty and more than 10,000 people. Due to the effects of some mysterious ritual, any living creature that had been exposed to the building for a long time would be transformed into an undead creature.] [Danger level: Apart from the tinum-tier mage, there are also various triggering spells, such as poisonous smoke, quicksand, and dark arrows. The undead creatures will forever guard the tinum-tier mage¡¯s treasures. Anyone who tries to break in will be a pile of feces. As long as they don¡¯t break in, they will be safe.] Watson¡¯s eyes were filled with information about the ruins that were buried in the dirt. He chose not to enter the ruins for the reasons stated above and because the system indicated that as long as he did not enter, there would be no danger. Then, he asked Sven, ¡°Is there anything wrong with my mining method?¡± ¡°It seems...there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± Sven¡¯s mouth twitched as though he did not know what to say. Exploring the ruins, in his opinion, meant entering the ruins to obtain treasures. Otherwise, how could it be termed an exploration? Those who imed to be adventurers did so, as did the heroes and authors of adventure tales. No one did as Watson had done; he had moved the entire ruins. However, after careful consideration, Watson¡¯s method was not an issue. They could investigate the ruins whenever they wished if they moved the ruins. They were unafraid of the dangers inside, thanks to ckmoon Castle¡¯s power. No one had done it because the adventurers were not as strong as Watson, and powerful people despised doing such a thing. Sven, the astrologer, Nightingale, and a few Shadow Guards stared at Watson with an odd look on their faces. They had followed Watson into the ruins to discover what was inside and report back to the border count at the border. Watson¡¯s actions had entirely destroyed their hopes. ¡°Well, that issue with this ruin is solved. Sven, do you know any other ruins nearby?¡± Watson had directed more than 20 giant rock golems to dig out the inverted pyramid from the crevices in the ground in less than ten minutes. The 100-meter-tall giants were hauling hundreds of meters of magnificent buildings. They broke all the trees along the road, leaving massive pothole-like tracks on the ground. Watson continued with his questions as they walked deeper into the forest. He wanted to dig more ruins and study them when they returned to the castle. ¡°Watson, hold on.¡± Nightingale stopped Watson, who wanted to leave the vast ruins, and said, ¡°Why did you bring us here? It feels like we can¡¯t help you with anything. If you had nned to do that from the beginning, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you came here yourself? I¡¯m not ming you. At least tell me the purpose of bringing so many magical beasts and us.¡± She knew Watson was not a person who did things for no reason, but she did not understand Watson¡¯s specific thoughts. She felt like she was there to see a show. ¡°Do not worry, Miss Nightingale. You will understand why I brought you and those magical beasts here soon.¡± ¡°Sven, you have not answered my question,¡± Watson said with a curious smile. ¡°Do you know any other nearby ruins?¡± ¡°I apologize, Young Master Watson. I really don¡¯t know about that.¡± Sven shook his head; the ruins were a coincidence. Even though the legendary Misty Forest had many ancient ruins, there were magical beasts everywhere. Furthermore, most of the ruins were hidden in difficult-to-detect ces, making it tricky to find them. ¡°What do you think, Master?¡± When the astrologer noticed Watson¡¯s gaze, he snorted and replied, ¡°Do not ask me. I have been staying in the Star Temple and am unfamiliar with the border. Of course, I don¡¯t know much about the ruins here.¡± Watson finally turned his gaze to Nightingale and the Shadow Guards. If any ruins were discovered in the Misty Forest, they would have been exploited long ago by the border count¡¯s subordinates. They would not have waited until then, and even if there were excavated antiquities, they presumably would not have notified him. ¡°In that case, I can only rely on myself.¡± Watson sighed. ¡°Miss Nightingale, weren¡¯t you wondering why I brought so many magical beasts with us? I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± He whistled to the 100,000 magical beasts as soon as he finished speaking. The sound traveled far and wide thanks to hisbat aura. The magical beasts sprang from the ground and fled in all directions. They vanished quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to utilize those magical beasts to help you find the ruins, Watson,¡± Nightingale eximed. ¡°Miss Nightingale, you have figured out what I am trying to say so quickly! Yes, that¡¯s what I want to do.¡± The magical beasts he had fused were his eyes and ears; he could let those magical beasts search the Misty Forest. Of course, the Misty Forest was very vast. It was not enough to rely on just 100,000 magical beasts. Watson was prepared to fuse all the remaining magical beasts in the forest. That approach could fully eradicate the magical beasts in the Misty Forest; people at the border would no longer be afraid of winter. ¡®Not only can I obtain the magical beasts and increase my strength, but I can also excavate the ruins. At the same time, I can also remove the problem with winter and make everyone at the border thank me. I don¡¯t know how many I can kill in one go.¡¯ Watson pondered to himself, and the corners of his mouth curled upward to expose a smirk that indicated he had devised a strategy. ¡°Young Master Watson, you exceed my expectations every time.¡± Sven took a deep breath. He hade here to see a few Demoness Bandit Gang leaders doing well in ckmoon Castle recently. He did not want to be inferior to his rivals from the past, so he handed the ruins to im credit in front of Watson. His ideas had diminished considerably by that point. He was more interested in seeing how far Watson could go. What type of miracle would that brilliant adolescent, whom even the astrologer admired, would achieve? .. Time whizzed by; Watson had been in the Misty Forest for a week. Whenpared to a week ago, the Misty Forest has changed dramatically. The undting hills had all vanished, reced by a few towering mountains that stretched into the clouds. They were like colossal pirs that had no end in sight. Watson had fused most of the hills in the Misty Forest because he felt the magical beasts were too slow in searching for the ruins, and the rocky mountain paths were difficult for them to traverse. The mountain range not only increased in height after the fusion, but the material was also different from before that. It glowed with tinum-colored light, and any rock that fell would be tinum tier. Watson resolved to encircle those mountains in the future. It would be the quarry for ckmoon Castle, and those rocks wouldst for decades. Watson also fused the nts on the summit and at the mountain¡¯s base because they obstructed his view. Watson heaped up the medicinal herbs that transformed into silver or gold-tier herbs in another location, which would be ckmoon Town¡¯s future medicinal herb base. It was not an exaggeration to state that a person could eat the medical herbs there for several years. It was worth noting that among the medicinal herbs he had fused was a gold-tier fruit called the Ice Essence. That was everyone¡¯s primary source of food for that week. The search for the ruins became much easier after Watson modified Misty Forest¡¯s terrains. Watson had identified and excavated more than a dozen entrances to the probable ruins in less than a week. Those ruins ranged from 500 to thousands of years. He transported them away with the help of the giant rock golems. There was not a single modification when the majority of the ruins were unearthed. It was not a surprise; there was no odd movement when the ruins were buried under the ground. They would not touch any mechanisms until they were entirely excavated. Of course, there would be no strange motions. The owners of all the ruins would not have thought that such a person would exist in the future¡ªthat person would dig out the entire ruins instead of entering them during their exploration. Only a minor fraction of the ruins were relocated. There were magical beasts that fled the ce in fear. They were also easily handled by Watson and the astrologer, both of whom were at tinum tier. They had spent a week together, and Watson had carried out a great purge and fusion in the Misty Forest. The value he had gained was far beyond his imagination. At that moment, Watson stood in the deepest part of the Misty Forest, adjacent to the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Hemanded a few giant rock golems to excavate a vast ruin embedded in that mountain. Chapter 192 - The Border Count’s Arrival

Chapter 192: The Border Count¡¯s Arrival

The Dragonspine Snow Mountain, which resembled a lengthy dragon, spanned for an unknown number of kilometers. It separated the Holy Dragon Kingdom from the Winter Nation. Watson¡¯s excavated ruins were embedded in the snow mountain. They were not embedded but instead were frozen inside. The fog in the Misty Forest behind Watson had essentially dissipated as he stood at the foot of the mountain. The only thing visible was sparse and bare branches, as well as vacantnd that stretched as far as the eye could see; over 300,000 magical beasts scurried around. The weakest of those magical beasts was silver-tier, while the strongest had a gold-tier aura. Watson¡¯s previous week resulted in those magical beasts. Almost all magical beasts in the forest had been merged. Those beasts would no longer be a threat to the people at the border but would instead serve as ckmoon Castle¡¯s guardians. Watson had no idea how powerful ckmoon Castle had be; he reckoned that it would not be difficult to sweep across half of the border. He also had no idea where to put so many magical beasts. He thought it would be a waste to fuse them with Emperor Cluck and the Golden sh. Furthermore, the daily food intake for such an enormous number of magical beasts was astronomical. It was a headache. Watson was well aware of the fusion system¡¯s ws¡ªit was too powerful. If one were overly powerful, it could sometimes produce problems. Watson gazed ahead, his thoughts calmed. A massive blue ice sculpture appeared on the mountainside in front of him. The ice sculpture had been around for an unknown amount of time; it seemed to be a magical stone. Its hardness was not at all inferior to that of tinum-tier metal. A dark cave could be seen behind the ice sculpture, and its walls were covered in mysterious symbols. ¡°If I am not mistaken, those symbols should be runes from the Loennguage, which existed over 10,000 years ago. Those runes were thought to be the words left behind by the gods in ancient times. It is thought that afterpletely interpreting them, one will discover the gods¡¯ secrets. I can only say that I have a basicprehension of these runes.¡± The astrologer remarked emotionally as he looked at the runes in front of him. Watson had initially taken him to the Misty Forest to excavate the ruins. He merely wanted to aid his adorable apprentice to carry out his n to fortify ckmoon Castle. However, as Watson investigated the ruins one by one, he got increasingly drawn to those ancient ruins. It piqued his interest to explore them. ¡°The writings of the Gods, the ancient ruins from 10,000 years ago...¡± Nightingale¡¯s eyes shone as she gazed upon the old ruins in front of her. Those were priceless treasures. If they could be unearthed, the border count¡¯s power would undoubtedly be increased by many levels. The gods might have left some treasures behind too. They had been in the Misty Forest for a week, and she had not been idle over that week. She not only assisted Watson in excavating the ruins, but she also gathered information and used sophisticated techniques to ry it to the border count. She had nned to wait for Watson to retrieve the items from the ruins before she would pick out the essential locations and report them to the border count. However, after she saw Watson uproot the ruins, she realized that she could not possibly know what was in it. She might as well tell everything that transpired there to the border count and let him make his own decision. She calcted the time in her head; it looked like the border count would arrive soon. ¡°I am not sure how to get into the ruins. The magical stone at the entryway appears to be enchanted with self-destruction magic. If it is forcefully destroyed, the entire ruins will be obliterated.¡± The astrologer spoke again. Sven, who was beside him, asked curiously, ¡°You are very knowledgeable, Lord Astrologer. Don¡¯t you have a solution?¡± ¡°Even though I know thatnguage, I can¡¯t think of a good solution for the time being.¡± The astrologer shook his head, a concerned expression on his face. He was not omnipotent, and an ancient god had left behind that ruin. Watson stared at the ruin in front of him while the astrologer thought about it. The corresponding information appeared in his eyes. [Building: the ruin of an ancient god civilization.] [An ancient structure dating back 10,000 years, in which some unknown creatures are sleeping. The ruins are etched with the Loen letters, which appear to be an iplete magical formation. The hard ice at the entrance seems to be the result of a tinum-tier spell, Absolute Zero. The mystical explosion within will be triggered by violent demolition.] [Danger level: unknown.] ¡°Those Loen characters depict magic? Not bad.¡± Watson stroked his chin. He did not know any Loen characters, but the system could understand them. As he pondered that, the astrologer next to him talked to Sven. Sven inquired as to what was written on it. The astrologer stated that the runes could represent records of ancient gods¡¯ life. Watson was well aware that it was not the case. His master¡¯sments about deciphering the runes appeared to be an exaggeration, but he did not expose him. Watson¡¯s eyes reflected the magic stone at the door, as well as the writing on the wall. [Magic stone with the Absolute Zero spell: releases extreme cold that can freeze time, causing tinum-tierrge-scale damages.] The magic carved on the cave walls was a spell called the Frozen World¡¯s Silvermoon, but unfortunately, it was iplete. [Iplete spell¡ªthe Frozen World¡¯s Silvermoon: Summons a moon, and the space covered by the moonlight will be frozen.] The iplete spell was a tinum-tier spell. It was hard to imagine the spell¡¯s effect in itsplete form. Perhaps it was a diamond-tier spell. Watson could only think that to himself. Then, he heard the system¡¯s notification sound. [A spell that can be fused has been detected. Would you like to fuse it?] ¡°Fuse!¡± When Watson chose to fuse it, the massive magical stone in front of him began to vibrate. The astrologer¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°What did you do, Watson? This is not good. The magic stored in that stone is going to erupt. Everyone! We have to go now!¡± Even an astrologer as powerful as him could not keep calm because it was an ancient god¡¯s ruins. Sven, Nightingale, and the others¡¯ expressions also changed, and they stepped back without hesitation. Only Watson waved his hand calmly. ¡°Master, everyone, please don¡¯t panic. I have removed the magic here. It¡¯s fine.¡± The magic stone copsed at a rapid speed as soon as he spoke. The Absolute Zero spell contained within the stone was not released. Instead, they morphed into enigmatic symbols that floated through the air. The words on the cave wall also disappeared and turned into mysterious glowing substances. They fused with the symbols from the Absolute Zero spell and entered Watson¡¯s body. [Congrattions, Master, for obtaining the Silvermoon of Endless Reincarnation, a peak tinum-tier spell that can summon an illusory moon. Any creature touched by the moonlight will be sucked into its body and soul, forever imprisoned within the spell. The more flesh and soul it absorbs, the more powerful the spell will be; there is no upper limit.] ¡°There is no upper limit to that spell?¡± Watson blinked; there was a strange expression on his face. That was the first time he had heard of such a spell. Would that spell make someone infinitely stronger; could an iron-tier elite kill a tinum-tier warrior? That should not be the case. Watson did not experiment with that spell. Instead, he cast a tinum-tier earth-elemental spell and summoned a giant rock golem in front of everyone¡¯s astonished eyes. He was ready to excavate the ruins. ¡°There are already two types of spells carved on the outside, and more might have been carved on the interior. Won¡¯t we make a fortune if we transfer the entire ruins?¡± Those were all magic left over from the era of the gods. Perhaps they would find many more lost spells that no longer existed. ¡°The ruins are connected to the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. If you dig it out so rashly, it might trigger an avnche on the top of the mountain. Aren¡¯t you afraid of that?¡± An unexpected voice echoed from behind Watson just as he was about to enter the ruins. When he looked around, he spotted a man with purple hair and sharp ears. His face was so beautiful that it did not look like a human¡¯s, and he was expressing himself with a mix of humor and seriousness. The man fixed an iprehensible and scrutinizing look on him; it made his hair stand on end. Even though that was the first time Watson had seen the man, he knew that he must be the so-called Fairies Count, who was also the border count, Lord Sylvan. Chapter 193 - Watson Could Not Accept It

Chapter 193: Watson Could Not ept It

Sylvan felt distressed. He received a letter from Nightingale about three days ago while he was in Fairy Castle; a flying-elemental magical beast delivered it. The letter stated that Watson had taken the astrologers to explore the Misty Forest and had uncovered many ruins. ckmoon Town was also recruiting refugees; they had more than 100,000 people under their protection. That amounted to around one-tenth of the total number of refugees at the border. Many people who knew about it appreciated ckmoon Castle¡¯s good deeds, and some people in Fairy Castle even praised them. The following were the maids¡¯ conversations that Sylvan overheard on the way to the toilet. One maid said, ¡°I heard that a new power, ckmoon Castle, has appeared on the border and is recruiting refugees. If they joined them, they¡¯d be safe from the magical beasts, and they can eat and drink for free too. I heard that the food there is better than the food in Fairy Castle.¡± Then, another maid said, ¡°Your news is outdated. ording to what I heard, the food in the ckmoon Castle is not only better than the food cooked here, but the ingredients are also first-ss and expensive! They eat silver-tier magical beasts¡¯ meat and ginseng of the same grade. That is a silver-tier ingredient. Even Lord Sylvan only eats it once during the festival!¡± The first maid asked, ¡°How do you know so much about ckmoon Castle?¡± The other maid replied, ¡°A rtive of mine was attacked by magical beasts during the winter and hid in ckmoon Castle. I just received a letter from her in the morning. She said she had gained ten kilograms in ckmoon Castle in the past few days, and her strength had also changed from iron to bronze-tier! I had wanted to bring her to Fairy Castle, but she refused toe now. She said Fairy Castle couldn¡¯tpare to ckmoon Castle. I¡¯m really envious of her.¡± That year¡¯s winter was different from usual. The magical beasts were not only exceptionally powerful, but they were also more intelligent. As the border count, Sylvan had to protect his territory and send men to save other manors on the border. Every year, that was a routine urrence¡ªSylvan would dispatch troops to those manor owners in need. In exchange, the manor owners would provide Sylvan with money for protection. However, due to the arrival of ckmoon Castle that year, the manor owners returned all of the guards that he had sent them. It would be costly to seek Sylvan¡¯s assistance, but with ckmoon Castle, they would not only save money, but they would also be able to eat and drink for free. At first nce, the decision was obvious. Many manor owners even decided to demolish their manor and relocate their entire family nearer to ckmoon Castle. They would be neighbors with Watson once winter passed. The astrologer was very depressed but helpless about that. He had admitted to the astrologer that Watson was his son. It was not appropriate to suppress him at that time. Furthermore, ckmoon Castle had adopted arge number of refugees. If he acted rashly, it would only cause chaos among the people. One could only say that Watson had made a good move. He was concerned about how he would deal with Watson and ckmoon Castle. He was well aware that if the trend persisted, he would lose control of the border. However, there was no other option. Then, he received Nightingale¡¯s letter. He wanted to see how many ruins Watson had unearthed; he wanted a cut of the spoils. Then he would use identity as a father to urge Watson to be careful. It was simply ideal. That was what Sylvin had in mind as he dashed across the border. At that moment, Sylvan assessed the youth in front of him. He had brown wavy hair and eyes the color of the Azure Sea. His body released waves of magical elements as powerful as a tinum-tier elite. His arms and legs were also exceptionally strong, with explosive strength. One could see his attainments in body cultivation. Furthermore, Watson¡¯s physique had some kind of strange power that caused him to feel a sense of crisis. Watson was the only person who could threaten him across the entire border, other than the astrologer. ¡°Those who can be regarded as Master¡¯s disciples are not ordinary individuals, as one might think. His skill may be even greater than mine if he can achieve such results at such a young age.¡± He felt that way because of Watson and what he had seen and heard along the road that had made him nervous. Misty Forest¡¯s previously luxuriant trees had been hollowed out, and the hills had vanished, transformed into towering pirs. Only a barren in connected to the Dragonspine Snow Mountain remained. The dense fog forest was rich in resources. Under normal circumstances, it would not be a problem to use it for hundreds of years. It was hard to imagine that someone could use a week to empty all the resources there. If he had not seen hundreds of thousands of magical beasts running on the in, Sylvan might suspect that he had found the wrong ce. Furthermore, those supernatural beasts were not typical creatures. They were at the very least silver-tier, with tens of thousands of gold-tier magical beasts amongst them. If those magical beasts were to be released, it would be an unspeakable cmity for the entire border. Even Fairy Castle¡¯s strength would be insufficient to stop them. All of those magical beasts obeyed Watson¡¯smands, which made Sylvan ponder it. He had a grudge against the king, and revenge required strength, and those hundreds of thousands of magical beasts would undoubtedly be of great help to him. With a meaningful expression in his eyes, Sylvin smiled and patted Watson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As I¡¯ve just told you, Watson, if the ruins in the Dragonspine Snow Mountain are excavated hastily, the mountain may copse and trigger an avnche. The only solution is to employ magic to fill the excavated area. And I happen to be very good at earth-elemental spells, so please allow me to assist you as a father.¡± Sylvan said the word father loudly. He reminded Watson not to resist him and to pay heed to his identity. His identity as a father? Watson scratched his head and looked confused. Who was Sylvan¡¯s child? Why would he tell him that? He even deliberately emphasized it. Was his child amongst his group of men? Watson looked around and finally saw Nightingale. She was the only one who echoed the characteristics of Sylvan¡¯s child. ¡®Nightingale is the border count¡¯s child? Well, it¡¯s not impossible.¡¯ Watson stroked his chin. Even though Sylvan looked young, probably about 30 years old, the elves¡¯ bloodline was different from humans. Elves could live for a long time, and their appearance would hardly change. While Watson pondered that, the astrologer walked forward. At first, he red at Watson angrily, as if he med Watson for taking matters into his own hands. Then, he turned to look at Sylvan. ¡°Your sense of smell is really sharp, Sylvan. I did not intend to tell you that. So, who told you? If I¡¯m not wrong, it must be Miss Nightingale, right?¡± Nightingale dropped her head in embarrassment after the astrologer called her out. Sylvan, on the other hand, appeared unconcerned. ¡°Master, I havepletemand over the border. Is there anything I shouldn¡¯t know about this? After all, we¡¯re a family. I came to check on the progress of the exploration of the ruins and to provide a hand. What is the problem?¡± He emphasized the word family. ¡°Fine. You are, after all, his father. I will not meddle in your family matters.¡± The astrologer waved his hand. ¡°But you came at the right time. I don¡¯t know what kind of danger is in those 10,000-year-old ruins. I was worried, but with your help, there should be no problem.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll do my best. If we discover any treasure in there, I only want three-tenths of it! As for the other ruins that have been excavated, I want one-tenth. Do you have any objections, Master?¡± Sylvan raised a finger. He thought he was already very generous. It would be unreasonable not to give him some benefits when they excavated the ruins right under his nose. The astrologer nodded. ¡°I have no objections.¡± Suddenly, a young voice echoed from the side. ¡°I have an objection.¡± Watson raised his hand. Of course, he had an objection. He painfully excavated all of those ruins. The process may not beplex, but the border count did nothing, and he wanted to share the benefits. Why? Who was Nightingale¡¯s father? Chapter 194 - The Battle With The Border Count

Chapter 194: The Battle With The Border Count

¡°You have an opinion about that, Watson?¡± Sylvan narrowed his eyes. His expression did not change, but his eyes were filled with danger. ¡°My opinion is that Lord Sylvan should go back to where he came from. We don¡¯t need your help to excavate the ruins. These ruins belong to ckmoon Castle. I won¡¯t give you even a single hair, let alone a tenth of it.¡± Watson spoke with a puffed chest. If it were in the past, he might have admitted defeat when he saw the border count. Back then, he did not have the strength, but things had changed. Even without the help of the astrologer, he could still fight against Sylvan with his two peak tinum-tier items. Hiss. Those powerful words caused a great uproar. Nightingale and the Shadow Guards did not say anything; they stared at Watson in shock. Sven also opened his mouth and thenughed. He could not even say such words to Sylvan. It clearly did not leave Sylvan with any dignity, but it seemed like something Watson would do. The astrologer could not do anything; he just shook his head. In his opinion, it was a quarrel between father and son. The two of them were family, so it would be the same if any one of them excavated the ruins. He did not expect that Watson would not even address Sylvan as a father; he addressed him as the border count. It seemed very distant. After he thought about it carefully, he figured it was not a surprise. After all, Sylvan had left him in someone else¡¯s home. ¡°I am a tolerant person, but I can get angry too.¡± The corners of Sylvan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°The price of enduring my anger is terrifying. Watson, I will give you another chance. Take the initiative to hand in 30 percent of the things that you have already excavated! Also, to prevent the magical beasts from harming the border, you must hand them to me for management.¡± Watson had previously gotten the astrologer to hint at him that he wanted to be his illegitimate child. He had cooperated and admitted to that and had even given him many gifts. Why would Watson refuse him when he asked for some benefits? That child must not know what was good for him. Sylvan decided to teach him a lesson. Watson was also enraged. Sylvan had presented him with a bunch of trash. He had given him a tinum-tier item, but Watson had to use the World Tree¡¯s branches to fuse a new one. Then, the man came and asked for too many benefits. He did not only want treasures from the ruins but the magical beasts as well. Watson thought it was too much of an ask. The hundreds of thousands of silver-tier magical beasts and the treasures in the ruins were worth more than tens of millions of gold coins. Those were notparable to the gift of 200,000 gold coins that the border count had given him. ¡°Lord Sylvan, what if I don¡¯t agree with that?¡± ¡°Well, if you want to bear my anger, you¡¯ll have to pay a huge price. The best method to deal with disobedient children is to beat them up. Only when their body is in pain will they realize what they can and cannot do.¡± Sylvan¡¯s face was solemn as he spoke. He extended his right hand toward Watson; there were five rings on his fingers, and they were lit at that point. ¡°I already gave you five rings. Return those five rings to me because you go against my wishes.¡± He had only given Watson five of those rings because he had left a special magical imprint on them. He could summon them back from Watson at any time. After all, they were tinum-tier items, and they were extremely precious to him. He had never intended to give them to Watson in the first ce. As he moved, the light from the rings on his fingers spread out and fused into his body. It caused his aura to be five times stronger. At the same time, Watson¡¯s body moved with it, but there was no reaction after only one move. ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvan was taken aback. ording to the magic he had engraved on them, the rings should have left Watson¡¯s body and returned to his hands by then. He could only make one wish with the Nibelung rings. Watson would have no choice but toply as long as he wished for him to submit to him. There was also a gap among tinum-tier elites; someone like him could kill Watson easily. The prerequisite was to summon the ring. ¡°Huh? Where are my rings? Why aren¡¯t they reacting?¡± Not only could the ring not be detected, but neither could the magical imprint that he had left behind. Sylvan¡¯s magic gestures toward Watson continued to shift. He was perplexed as to what had happened. Did Watson not have those rings on him? That should not be the case. Even if the rings were not with him, he would still be able to find them as long as they were within the border. Unless... ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Watson had no choice but to take a battle stance when he realized Sylvan was ready to attack him. Sylvan, however, surprised him by not releasing any powerful magic. Instead, for some unfathomable reason, he gestured toward him. He stretched his palm outward after staring at it for a moment. A branch grew from his hand, and a dazzling, wriggling ring hung from it. ¡°This is¡ª¡± Sylvan¡¯s demeanor shifted. He could sense that the ring Watson wore had the same aura as the Nibelung rings, but it was not the same. ¡°This is a peak tinum-tier tool that I created after I fused the five Nibelung rings. It¡¯s the Wish for the World Ring,¡± Watson exined casually. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Sylvan looked doubtful. Nightingale had told him that Watson had perfected a fusion skill that could fuse two weapons to boost their quality. On the other hand, the Nibelung rings were tinum-tier items, and it was too heaven-defying to fuse a weapon of that level. ¡°It¡¯s true. I can attest to that. The ring Watson created is tinum-tier, and it¡¯s even stronger than the previous Nibelung rings. You can make three wishes, and each wish would only cost half of the price,¡± the astrologer¡¯s voice boomed from somewhere nearby. Three wishes? Sylvan¡¯s mouth opened slightly. An ability to make three wishes at half price was equivalent to six times the effect of the Nibelung rings. He did not know how Watson did it or if the astrologer had helped him. His master might have helped the child. Sylvan found sce in his heart. His master had given him the Nibelung rings, and no one knew it better than his master. If the astrologer had modified that ring, it would not be surprising if he could make three wishes. Of course, it was not the time to think about that. He thought of a severe problem. Watson had fused a new ring, so the five rings in his hand could no longer form a perfect Nibelung ring. As if to test his idea, Watson¡¯s voice echoed from the other side. ¡°Lord Sylvan, please don¡¯t be so stingy with your next gift. It would be better if you gave me aplete item, or else I would have to fuse it myself! Now that I¡¯ve fused the rings, you won¡¯t be able to use your other five Nibelung rings anymore.¡± ¡°Ignorant brat, shut up!¡± Sylvan¡¯s anger surged. He gave up on using the item and began to chant. ¡°Draping the true-red battle armor over his body, the destructive fire of cmity churned in his palm. Forging the giant sword into a new shape, the sound of the chiming was like an epitaph: Cleave the Divine Court, forge the stars! tinum-tier fire-elemental spell, Vermillion Nova!¡± A red dot soared from his finger and into the sky. A closer look revealed that it was not a red dot but a space that had copsed to the extreme. Then the hole copsed, and endless mes shot out from within it and burned the entire sky into ashes. The ice on the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, which had not melted all year round, quickly melted to reveal the bare ck rocks underneath it. There was a sea of fire above his head. As his feet took a step forward, dragon-shaped mes wrapped around his torso. It made him look like a fire god that had descended into the world. His eyes shed a dark crimson light, and he pointed at Watson. The sea of fire that covered the sky poured down instantaneously and transformed into a pir of fire that coiled around Watson. ¡°Sylvan, what are you doing? You activated your strongest self-created tinum-tier spell, Vermillion Nova. Do you want to kill Watson? He is your¡ª¡± The astrologer¡¯s expression changed. Sylvan interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°I know, Master. That¡¯s why I want him to understand what it means to be obedient.¡± Vermillion Nova was a spell that he created by simting the explosion of a star. The temperature of the mes exceeded 10,000 degrees Celsius. Even a diamond-tier elite¡¯s body would melt if they stood still and let it burn. He had used all of his strength in that spell. If Watson were willing to give in, he would withdraw 50 percent of his force. He promised that he would only make Watson miserable and not let him die. He wanted Watson to face the harsh reality. There was a stark difference between a tinum-tier elite like him and a veteran tinum-tier elite like Sylvan. Sylvan almost smiled when he saw the mes enveloped Watson¡¯s body. At that moment, a tender voice came from within the fire. ¡°Absolute Zero!¡± The mes that had filled the sky were suddenly extinguished; Watson had escaped unscathed. His body emitted an aura that could stop time. Even the air solidified into ice crystals and rushed toward Sylvan. Chapter 195 - You Can Be Proud Of Yourself

Chapter 195: You Can Be Proud Of Yourself

Absolute Zero was a tinum-tier ice-elemental spell, and it was not only that. The essence of the spell was to control magical elements; it used space and time to freeze them. It was considered a fusion spell because the Golden sh had that spell. Therefore, Watson was very familiar with it. ¡°You mastered a high-tier spell? Absolute Zero?¡± Sylvan seemed a little surprised. Watson, he thought, was already excellent enough to be on the verge of tinum at that age. He had not expected Watson to be so knowledgeable about tinum-tier spells. He had underestimated his adversary. Unfortunately, he did not realize it until it was toote. Sylvan extended his right hand toward Watson. The dragon-shaped mes around his body immediately flew in the direction of Watson in an attempt to stop the cold air¡¯s approach. Unfortunately, it was useless. The thick and long fire dragon flew more than ten meters in front of Watson before it began to copse and shrink; the mes had weakened. It was only the size of a hand when it came in front of Watson, and the boy blew on it. Kacha, Kacha. The sound of freezing rang out, and the ice permanently trapped the mes. Who had ever a me that encased in ice? The fire that was no longer burning was like a work of art in the center of the ice block. Cold breath spewed from his mouth. Watson¡¯s hair and brows were encrusted with frost. His body could not endure that even as a gold-tier warrior. Even as a spell caster, he had ended in such a state. Sylvan, who was in the middle of the attack, was in an even worse predicament. Ayer of frost had formed on his garments and limbs before the me on his body was extinguished. He gritted his teeth. That forced Sylvan to retreat rapidly. He enhanced the transfer of the magical power, but it was still ineffective in slowing the spread of ice on his body. ¡°Wait, Watson, let¡¯s pause that battle for a moment.¡± ¡°Lord Sylvan, you initiated the conflict, and now you want to stop it. Don¡¯t you think you talk too much? Unfortunately, I do not intend to quit until the winner is determined. I recently learned a tinum-tier fusion spell, and I¡¯ll let you test its power¡ªSilvermoon of Endless Reincarnation!¡± Watson chanted a difficult and mysteriousnguage. It was not the present-daynguage but anguage from 10,000 years ago¡ªthe Loennguage. No one in the room understood it. They could only sense the power in those words. Thenguage was swift and smooth, and Watson quicklypleted the spell. The sky¡¯s original ming red tint faded and was reced with a silver-white color. An enormous illusory moon that spanned for hundreds of meters appeared in the midst of the silver-white light. Sylvan¡¯s movements were slowed when the moonlight gathered into a pir and surrounded him. The moon was clearly visible at the foot of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Sylvan¡¯s body was encased in frost, and the ice on his body swiftly thickened at that instant, thanks to the illusory moonlight. He had turned into an ice sculpture before he could resist it. He looked lifelike inside the ice sculpture as he maintained his escape posture. ¡°What? Lord Sylvan lost?¡± Nightingale opened her mouth wide as she gazed at Sylvan¡¯s ice sculpture. She wished she could say something, but she could not. She felt a chill in her spine, and her thoughts became foggy; it was difficult to think. The moon in the sky seemed to have dragged her spirit away. The majority of the Shadow Guards were like that as well. The moonlight shone not only on Sylvan but on everyone in the room. The light engulfed everyone, magical beasts and the astrologer alike, and their ability to think and move had been reduced. The astrologer was the first to lift the restriction. Ayer of brilliant starlight was found on his body, and it obstructed the moonlight in the sky. He shed in front of Watson and stared at him strangely; Watson felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Master, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Watson, you know the Loennguage from 10,000 years ago, and you even know how to use it to chant a spell. I have studied the Loennguage for a long time, but even I could not do that. How did you learn to do that?¡± He was the most knowledgeable mage in the kingdom; how could Watson know something that even he did not know? The Loennguage was distinct from theirnguage then. It was a powerfulnguage. A spell cast in thatnguage was more powerful than a typical spell. That had something to do with the essence of magic, which by nature, sought resonance with the world through its own magical elements and the manner it was chanted. Thenguage was merely a vehicle for resonance. The degree of resonance between variousnguages and the world varied. For example, dragonnguage magic, unique to the dragon race, was far more potent than the magic that humans had mastered. That was because the dragonnguage was older, more mysterious, and more powerful than humannguage. The Loennguage was one of the most powerful of allnguages. After all, that was the tongue in which the gods previously conversed. Unfortunately, it was too old, and most of thenguage was lost. Aside from thenguage, the astrologer was shocked by the tinum-tier spell that Watson had unleashed. He had not taught Watson such a potent spell. Perhaps Sylvan had done that? The astrologer turned to face Sylvan and promptly discarded that notion. Sylvan was frozen. How could it have gotten so bad if he had taught Watson that? ¡°Master, from whom did you learn the Loennguage? I identally learned it while I was gazing at the content on the ruins¡¯ walls.¡± ¡°identally...¡± Those words stung the astrologer; he held his forehead and sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just take it as what it is.¡± He might not have trusted Watson a few days earlier, but after he saw what Watson had done, he no longer had any qualms about that. His apprentice was a brilliant student who could learn everything in an instant. He had even figured things out by looking at the Loennguage. Was there an issue with that? ¡°That kind ofnguage has an enormous impact on the development of magic in the kingdom. I need to find an opportunity to ask Watson for theplete version of thenguage.¡± The astrologer made up his mind and immediately felt a little emotional. He had not taught Watson in a few days, and then he had to learn from his disciple. He was not a qualified master. ¡°Master, we can talk about the runester. Let¡¯s solve the problem in front of us first! I just learned the spell to freeze the border count. I¡¯m not very familiar with it, so I can¡¯t undo it. Do you have a solution, Master?¡± Watson¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. When he looked up, he noticed Watson pointing to the frozen Sylvan nearby. He looked a little ufortable, as if he was worried that Sylvan would die. On the one hand, he wanted to test the spell that he had just learned. On the other hand, he felt that the border count was too powerful, so he did not hold back. He did not expect he could freeze the man so easily. ording to the Silvermoon of Endless Reincarnation¡¯s description, the moon in the sky would absorb Sylvan¡¯s soul and be stronger. It would be weird if he identally killed Sylvan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He is not that weak,¡± the astrologer said indifferently. ¡°Yes, I am not that weak to be killed by a child.¡± The voice came from behind him. Watson¡¯s pupils contracted. He turned around and found a slender hand in front of his eyes. It quickly erged, and a finger tapped on his forehead heavily. With a muffled sound, Watson took more than ten steps backward. He felt his mind go nk, and his soul was about to be separated from his body. ¡°Watson, this is payback for the spell you cast on me. If I did not know the Time Stripping spell, that attack might have injured me! The only person on the entire border who can force me to that extent is you, Watson. You can be proud of yourself.¡± Watson struggled to shake his head. He raised his head to see Sylvan standing in front of him. His purple hair had be white and had a faint glow. Even though hisshes and brows had assumed the color of light, they twisted upward in a way that defied gravity. The Absolute Zero spell that sealed Sylvan had already turned into a sea of ice fragments. Chapter 196 - Why Did You Destroy The Ruins?

Chapter 196: Why Did You Destroy The Ruins?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The border count also knew the Time Stripping spell? That spell was the reason he lost to an astrologer thest time. Sylvan¡¯s Time Stripping spell appeared to be on par with the astrologer¡¯s spell, if not stronger than that. Under the pure white body, there was a power that was hundreds of times stronger than before. That power made him shudder from the bottom of his heart. Phew! Nightingale, who was on the sidelines watching the battle, exhaled a sigh of relief. She felt relieved. She had foreseen Lord Sylvan to lose, but as expected, Lord Sylvan¡¯s might would not be conquered so easily. It seemed like the scenario had reversed. Watson¡¯s strength was not insignificant; he had forced Sylvan, who was the strongest mage in the kingdom, to that extent. That kid was not evenparable to her a few months ago, but it seemed like he had progressed to such a level. Nightingale sighed; it was what she had expected of the border count¡¯s child. He had good genes. She was there when the astrologer and Sylvan discussed whether Watson was his illegitimate child. She heard Lord Sylvan acknowledge Watson¡¯s identity, so she stood by and watched the battle as it progressed. She did not stop it. It was a father-son showdown, so she did not interfere. ¡°Watson, the battle is over. If you admit your mistake now and give me the rights to explore the ruins, I¡¯ll let it go.¡± After he entered the Time Stripping spell state, Sylvan¡¯s voice ovepped, as if countless of himself spoke simultaneously. ¡°Who said I lost?¡± Watson put down the hand that was rubbing his forehead and clenched his fists. ¡°What other trump cards do you have? Do you want to cast the Time-Stripping spell like I did? I advise you not to waste your energy.¡± Among all the spells Sylvan had mastered, the Time Stripping spell had the most significant strength. The only spell that could withstand it was the same Time Stripping spell. At the same time, that also had the highest cost to pay. The time-stripping spell would force him to weaken himself to take power from his past self constantly. In other words, it would take time to umte. He had stayed dormant at the border for ten years to nurture that spell. He could only summon a maximum of three thousand of his past selves. How old was Watson? How many past selves could he obtain when he was only ten years old? How could hepare to him? With that thought in mind, Sylvan noticed Watson take a deep breath and begin to chant the spell in Loen. Watson had tasted the sweetness after he tried to cast the spell in the Loennguage. Watson¡¯s body condensed ayer of time aura as the spell formed. It was a prelude to the release of the Time Stripping spell, but it was not exactly the same. When Sylvan noticed the long river above Watson¡¯s head, he attempted to figure out what was unusual. It was the long river of time, and he could see the ancient castle ruins and shifting mountains and rivers in the distance. More than 20 people walked out of the long river of time slowly. They looked like Watson, and their bodies had a tinum-tier aura as they arrived at Watson¡¯s side. ¡°This is...Time Stripping? What kind of spell is this?¡± Sylvan was dumbfounded. Time stripping was a spell that would fuse one¡¯s past selves into one¡¯s body, but the spell that Watson had used summoned his past selves instead. While he was puzzled about that, Watson brought more than 20 identical copies of himself and rushed at him. At the same time, he spread his arms, and the World Tree branches flew out one by one and broke into wooden cards. The starlight that fused with the sky turned into golden cards. There were 24 people there. Watson had created 24 cards and fused them into each of them. He cast the God¡¯s Descent spell, and the clones immediately turned into mythical creatures. There was a god who carried a scepter and wore a garment full of eyes, which symbolized the Fool. There was also a high-tier being who personified travel and lightning; he was known as Hermes. There was also a war god on a golden chariot and an angel with wings on his back; he held a horn in one hand and a longsword in the other. Watson¡¯s projection of the river of time had the potential to pull his previous selves out of the gaps in history, but it had a weakness. His past selves could not carry any tools, so Watson used his original body to create the golden cards and gave his doppelgangers the ability to cast the God¡¯s Descent spell. Then, he activated the Great Sin Mask, which had been fused with the World Tree¡¯s shadow. Roar! A deafening roar erupted. Watson¡¯s body was engulfed in ck gas, which ballooned as if it were inting. It grew into a massive ck whale with a length of hundreds of meters. It had spikes on its back and a long snake-shaped tail that swayed behind it. It had huge fangs on its abdomen and mouth. The sharp fangs dissolved the snow-covered ground and turned it into a quicksand vortex. That was Leviathan, the Envy beast and a Great Sin Beast; it could force equality and shadow clones. The moment the 24 mythical creatures and the Great Sin Beast appeared, the base of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain boiled. Hundreds of thousands of magical beasts felt the pressure in their souls and knelt in unison. Then the Shadow Guards, including Nightingale, knelt too. That was the bloodline¡¯s repression. The magical beast and mythical creatures in front of them were superior to them. ¡°That must be Leviathan, the Envy beast. People said that it often roams the sea and could control tsunamis. It¡¯s a terrifying magical beast! I don¡¯t know the creatures around it, but judging from their aura, they must beparable to the Great Sin Beast!¡± ¡°How can a person turn into so many monsters? What kind of magic is that?¡± A few Shadow Guards knelt on the ground; their voices trembled when they spoke. They had experienced great storms, but they were still shocked by that scene. They were no match for any of the monsters that Watson had turned into, and there were 24 of those beasts. It was no surprise. Watson¡¯sbat strength was already at its peak when hebined a peak tinum-tier spell and tool. Roar! Watson, who had transformed into the magical beast Leviathan, roared again. A massive vortex suddenly appeared beneath Sylvan¡¯s feet. Countless shadow arms reached out from within to wrap around him; it gradually weakened the powerful aura that his body emanated. That was the Envy beast¡¯s Forced Equality skill¡ªit could force his opponent down to his skill level. ¡°Interesting.¡± Sylvan¡¯s attitude changed as he stared at the 25 gigantic monsters of various shapes and sizes in front of him. Instead, things took a severe turn. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back any longer! Come out now, peak tinum-tier fusion spell, Super-elemental Giant Summon!¡± The vortex beneath his feet vanished as soon as he spoke, and the shadow¡¯s arms shattered. The ground continued to churn in its position, and enormous giant rock golems climbed up one by one. They towered over a hundred meters above the ground; they even blocked the sun¡¯s rays. Other than the rock golems, there wereva golems as well¡ªhotva flowed on their body as the smaller rocks on them whirled in the green storm. They were not connected. At least 50 elemental giants sprang from the ground and crashed with Watson¡¯s transformed behemoth. A violent storm was formed by the collision of roughly a hundred tinum-tier beasts. The ring-shaped wind, which had shattered rocks, mes, and frost, dispersed in all directions. Cracks appeared on the ground soon after, and Dragonspine Snow Mountain next to them was gued with holes as well. The entire world seemed to be in the grip of an apocalypse. A massive rock golem hugged a mythical creature with eight limbs and three heads on its back. A storm giant and a mythological creature with dense and enormous wings on its back were fighting. They conjured thunderstorms of their own. Sylvan and Watson were in the thick of the battlefield. Sylvan embedded himself inside the body of a giant rock golem and engaged inbat with the Leviathan, the Envy beast that Watson had transformed into. The ground beneath them sank a few centimeters. They fought and conversed at the same time. ¡°Do you notice the difference between you and me, Watson? I must say that you are quite gifted, but that is all. I will reiterate what I already said. I will forgive you as long as you admit your mistake.¡± ¡°Border Count, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all! Is there a difference between us? I can¡¯t feel it anyway.¡± ¡°Do you really dare say that? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today.¡± Following that, continuous sounds of collisions were heard. ¡°Those two guys are father and son, indeed. They¡¯re really cut from the same mold. They can get so angry in a fight!¡± Nightingale and a couple of Shadow Guards were in front of the astrologer. He looked up at the sky as he flipped his right palm to release ayer of protective shield for them. ¡°Stop fighting. The surrounding terrain will be damaged as a result of your battle. It will not be beneficial to anyone if the ruins are destroyed.¡± Crack! Almost as soon as he finished his words, the astrologer saw a crack in the ancient ruins in front of him. The Leviathan behemoth that Watson had transformed into was pressed onto the Dragonspine Snow Mountain by the giant rock golem controlled by Sylvan. That happened to be the location of the ruins. ¡°D*mn it! I knew that your fight would destroy the ruins. Those ruins are from 10,000 years ago. The words, items, and even a stone in there are all treasures. Do you know how much value you will lose if you destroy it?¡± The astrologer looked at the Dragonspine Snow Mountain with heartache; he used a spell to amplify his voice. However, it seemed that they did not hear what he had said. Watson and Sylvan fought even more fiercely. At that time, it was Watson¡¯s turn to wave Leviathan¡¯s thick and long tail. The giant rock golem¡¯s neck snapped before it was thrown onto the wall of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. It added two new cracks to the ruins. ¡°I told you to stop fighting. Did you not hear me? You¡¯re destroying the ruins!¡± When the astrologer saw that the ruins were about to be destroyed, he grew enraged and cast the Time Stripping spell. His body was imbued with a diamond-tier aura; it gave him a youthful and attractive appearance. Then he stomped his foot, and it caused the earth to crumble around him. Whether it was Watson¡¯s clone or Sylvan¡¯s summoned giant, they all vanished into thin air among the tremors. The ruins on the walls of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain also disappeared with them. The ruins could not endure the copse because they had been devastated for an extended period and then were subjected to such intense vibrations. Snowkes and broken rocks pelted the ground. When the astrologer nced at his masterpiece, his angry expression froze. Meanwhile, Watson and Sylvan deactivated their transformations at the same time and looked in his direction. They had strange expressions on their faces as they spoke in unison. ¡°Master, why did you destroy the ruins?¡± Chapter 197 - Mass-producing the Wish for the World Ring

Chapter 197: Mass-producing the Wish for the World Ring

¡°Who destroyed the ruins?¡± The astrologer snorted coldly. ¡°Which one of you saw me destroy the ruins?¡± He had simply wished to halt Watson and Sylvan¡¯s battle, but he had not controlled his power well enough, so it caused the ruins to copse. Who could me him? He would not have stood up to stop it if it had not been for the fight between Watson and Sylvan. Nothing would have happened if he had not stood up to stop them. He would not have lost his cool if the ruins were fine. In a nutshell, it was not his fault. ¡°Master, at this point, it seems toote for you to exin yourself.¡± Sylvan had a helpless look on his face. The astrologer¡¯s expression became solemn as he heard his remarks. ¡°Sylvan, are you saying that this was my fault? Just because you are the border count and have great power, do not assume you can use me arbitrarily. You will always be the little boy who dragged his sister from the Forest of Eternity and came to live in the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± Sylvan¡¯s face became gloomy. The effects of the Time Stripping spell on his body faded swiftly, and his body, which was emitting white light, gradually returned to its natural color. He did not dare to forget the astrologer¡¯s kindness, so he did not intend to continue to say anything, whether the astrologer had done it or not. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The astrologer, who had transformed into a handsome man, shed a bright smile that was enough to entice thousands of girls. At that moment, a young voice echoed from nearby Sylvan. ¡°Master, it is obvious that you were the one who demolished those ruins. Don¡¯t even get started on the eyes. It is even visible through my nose.¡± The astrologer¡¯s smile froze when he heard those remarks. When Sylvan turned around, he realized that the person who had spoken was Watson. His expression was somewhat pitiful. As the astrologer¡¯s former disciple, he was fully aware of his teacher¡¯s admiration for him. If he enraged the astrologer, he would undoubtedly suffer his rage. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Are you sure that I destroyed the ruins?¡± The astrologer¡¯s face looked grave, and his voice was low. Sylvan¡¯s heart thumped. He thought that the astrologer was furious. ¡°I am pretty convinced you destroyed the ruins, Master. Those 10,000-year-old ruins belonged to ckmoon Castle. Since you destroyed it, it is equal to destroying our property. We must getpensation!¡± Watson¡¯sments were loud and forceful. When Sylvan heard that, he subconsciously covered his face and shook his head a few times. ¡°Watson, whatpensation do you want?¡± ¡°Now that the ruins are destroyed, it¡¯s impossible for you to restore them, Master. I can only rely on myself! I¡¯ll use the Wish for the World Ring; I can still make a wish today. I can make a wish to restore the ruins if you allow me to use your lifespan, Master. ¡± He wanted to use the astrologer¡¯s lifespan? Sylvan¡¯s mouth was wide open. Watson¡¯s request was bing increasingly ludicrous to him. He would be enraged if he heard such a request, let alone the astrologer. However, the astrologer was not as enraged as he had anticipated. Instead, he wore a skeptical face. ¡°Well, how many years of my life do you intend to squander away?¡± ¡°I feel that one hundred years is enough to repair the ruins. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll let you decide.¡± ¡°Watson, even though I am immortal, I will grow old with time. When I grow old, my legs will not be as good, and my teeth will fall out. At the same time, I will suffer from insomnia and dreams. Do you have the heart to let your master suffer like that?¡± When the astrologer heard that he would have to pay with more than a hundred years of his life, he said, ¡°I know that losing the ruins is not a small matter to you, so I apologize! Since you have mastered the Loennguage, we don¡¯t need those ruins. When I go back, I will teach you three magic spells every week aspensation. How about that?¡± ¡°At least four.¡± Watson extended four fingers, and the astrologer nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, four.¡± What had happened? Sylvan was hypnotized. He expected the astrologer to be angry, but the truth surprised him. Why did the astrologer chastise him when he responded respectfully? Watson, on the other hand, was treated with respect when he criticized the astrologer. Why was there such a disparity in their treatment? Before he could respond, he heard Watson say, ¡°In addition to teaching me four magic spells every day, I also want the border count to give me the remaining five Nibelung rings aspensation. He is partly to me for the destruction of the ruins too. Then, I can make a wish with the rings. That way, I might be able to repair the damage.¡± ¡°Okay, I can agree to that request.¡± The astrologer hurriedly nodded and looked at Sylvan after hearing that the ruins could be restored. ¡°What are you waiting for, Sylvan? Give him the Nibelung rings! In any case, Watson had fused your original rings. Why don¡¯t you give him the rest since they are no longer useful to you?¡± ¡°Master, are you serious?¡± Sylvan¡¯s mouth opened wider. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± The astrologer waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Sylvan, just because you¡¯re the border count and have great power, do not think that you can reject my orders so easily. In my eyes, you¡¯ll always be the little boy who brought his sister out of the Forest of Eternity and came to live in the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sylvan wanted to curse, but unfortunately, it was hard to disobey his master¡¯s orders. He could only endure the unwillingness and give the five Nibelung rings to Watson. ¡°Here, these are the remaining rings. Even though I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but¡ª¡± ¡°Lord Sylvan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use these five rings properly.¡± Watson smiled as he took the five rings. The 24 World Tree branches appeared in his palm. They broke into golden cards and fused with the ring as he activated the system fusion. Then, a brand new ring appeared in Watson¡¯s hand. The effect was the same as the previous one. Watson ced the ring on the middle finger of his right hand and slowly twisted it; he was satisfied with the ring in his hand. Producing two sets of astrology tarot cards in a single day had quickly depleted his energy; it even shook the source of chaotic-elemental magic in his body. His face was pale, yet he was in a pleasant mood. The two Wish for the World Rings meant he could make six wishes a day. ¡®If only there were more such rings,¡¯ Watson thought regretfully. If he could wear a Wish for the World Ring on every finger, he did not even have to fight anyone. He just had to make a wish to make his enemy suffer from a sudden illness or be crushed to death by a passing meteor. ¡®If only there were a way to duplicate the Wish for the World Rings, or if there were more than ten Nibelung rings! Wait¡ª¡¯ Watson had a thought. A light shed in his mind. He seemed to have grasped onto something. ¡°Master, get ready. I¡¯m going to make a wish.¡± ¡°Okay, you can start.¡± The astrologer waved his arm, indicating that he was ready. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a wish and get five more Nibelung rings.¡± Was he not going to make a wish to restore the ruins? The astrologer was patiently waiting for Watson to rebuild the ruins. His demeanor changed abruptly when he heard the unexpected wish. Then his face, which had be attractive after he used the Time Stripping spell, began to age quickly. He returned to his old appearance and eximed, ¡°Watson, you little b*stard, lied to me again. I knew you could not repair the ruins like that!¡± [Congrattions, Master, for realizing the wish. The price is 500 years of the lifespan of a man named Antonio.] Five identical Nibelung rings appeared in Watson¡¯s hand. ¡°My second wish is to restore all my physical strength.¡± [This wish is rtively simple. It will only consume ten years of Antonio¡¯s lifespan.] Watson¡¯s body glowed with light as his wish was granted, and he felt energized. He immediately extended a World Tree branch, fashioned it into a golden card, and fused it with the ring he had obtained from the wish. It became the third Wish for the World Ring. ¡°It works!¡± Watson could not help but smile smugly as he held the ring in his fingers. He could not cheat with the Wish for the World Ring; he could not ask for another hundred wishes, nor could he make a direct copy of it. The ring could only grant wishes, so its copy would not have the same ability. However, it was a different case for the Nibelung rings. Ten Nibelung rings would grant him the ability to make a wish, and Watson wanted five of those. It would not lead to any paradox in producing wish items or the number of wishes made. Watson¡¯s eyes brightened when he discovered the method for mass-producing that item. The first thing that came to his mind was that if everyone in ckmoon Castle had such a ring, he pondered how powerful ckmoon Castle would be if that were the case. One wave of wishes could double the resources of ckmoon Castle. The second wish could quadruple their resources, and so on. With those rings, their resources would multiply rapidly, like locusts breeding their young. ¡®I¡¯m rich!¡¯ Of course, there were ws in that n. After all, the duplicated Nibelung rings were tinum-tier items. It would require 500 years of the astrologer¡¯s lifespan. If too many rings were duplicated, the astrologer might be old and weak due to the rapid loss of lifespan, and that was something Watson did not want to see. He loved his master very much, so he decided to make fewer rings for the time being. ¡°I want to make a wish. First, make me a hundred Nibelung rings.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for the fulfillment of your wish. That wish will consume 10,000 years of the lifespan of a man named Antonio.] Chapter 198 - The Changes In The Ruins Chapter 198: The Changes In The Ruins Watson¡¯s palm glowed with light as the notification rang in his head, and a hundred rings appeared in an instant. ¡°I want to make a wish to recover all my strength.¡± Watson made that wish without hesitation and began to use the World Tree branches to construct golden cards to merge with the Nibelung rings. Watson would need 24 cards for every five Nibelung rings he fused. At the same time, he had to make a wish to regain his strength, which would exhaust ten years of the astrologer¡¯s lifespan. When he sessfully fused 100 Nibelung rings into 20 Wish for the World Ring during that cycle, he had already used up 20,200 years of the astrologer¡¯s lifespan. The 20 rings emitted dazzling starlight. Watson wore eight of them on his remaining fingers, so there were still 12 rings avable. He picked one out and handed it to Sylvan after some deliberation. ¡°Lord Sylvan, I couldn¡¯t have created these rings without the Nibelung rings that you¡¯ve given me. In return, I shall give you this ring. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Sylvan took the ring and carefully examined it. He found that the ring¡¯s ability was as Watson had said, indeed. It could make three wishes, and each wish would only cost half the price. That was the first time he had seen Watson fuse a tinum-tier item. He did not know what that ability was, but it had shocked him. Sylvan¡¯s focus shifted from the Wish for the World ring to Watson. How could it be easier to master the Wish for the World than to mentor Watson? If he could mentor Watson, then he could master an endless stream of Wish for the World rings. Sylvan decided to look for an opportunity to ask Watson to see if he could find out how to fuse tinum-tier items. He had not paid much attention to Watson when he had heard that he could fuse weapons and spells because the items he fused were all silver and gold-tier items. That level of material would not be of much help to him. However, it was different for tinum-tier items. While he was thinking, Watson had brought the remaining eleven rings to Nightingale and the others and began to distribute the rings. While he considered that, Watson arrived with the remaining rings and distributed them to Nightingale and the others. ¡°Sven, this ring is yours. You¡¯ve contributed a lot to the exploration of the ruins these few days, so this ring is your reward. You have to work harder in the future to get more rewards.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson. I will definitely devote my life to you and ckmoon Castle in the future.¡± Sven held his breath. He appeared ecstatic after he epted the ring. He was merely a silver-tier warrior, but he possessed a tinum-tier item. He had informed Watson everything he knew about the ruins and brought them to the Misty Forest, as nned. ¡°I¡¯ll give the second ring to Miss Nightingale.¡± Watson generously handed a Wish for the World Ring to Nightingale and put it on her index finger. He smiled and said, ¡°I hope you wille to ckmoon Castle as a guest in the future, Miss Nightingale.¡± Watson was very close to Nightingale. After all, she had helped train the ckmoon Knights with a lot of effort in the past. ¡°As for the remaining rings¡ª¡± Watson muttered. He felt the eager eyes of the Shadow Guards beside Nightingale. As he heard their gulps, he deliberately put the rings away. ¡°I won¡¯t give them to you for now. If you can help me with the exploration of the ruins, maybe I¡¯ll give you one when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Those shadow guards were the border count¡¯s subordinates, so it meant more to stay by his side to monitor him. He wanted to change that situation and get the approval of those people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. We will help you explore more ruins to your satisfaction.¡± The group of Shadow Guards began to roll up their sleeves. Initially, they were only loyal to the border count, but now they decided to help Watson on the basis of their loyalty to the border count. They could not resist the temptation of the tinum-tier item in front of them. ¡°Alright, the rings have been distributed. I¡¯m going to start repairing the ruins.¡± Watson was delighted with the reactions of the Shadow Guards in front of him. At that moment, a weak voice echoed from not far away from him. ¡°Watson, you stinky brat, what about me? You used me to create so many tinum-tier items. Don¡¯t you intend to give me somepensation?¡± The one who spoke was the astrologer. His body was hunched, and his appearance was much older than before that. His hair was sparse, and his teeth were loose. There were also many age spots on his face. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget you, Master. I prepared a big gift for you a long time ago.¡± Watson chuckled and opened his right hand, which was filled with rings. ¡°I want to make a wish. I wish for my master to return to his youth. I¡¯m willing to pay the price with eight Wish to the World rings.¡± [Master, it is not possible to fulfill your wish. You will need to consume at least ten Wish to the World rings.] ¡°Then, use two more rings.¡± [Congrattions, your wish has been fulfilled.] Following the voice in his mind, cracks appeared on the eight rings that Watson had put away, as well as the rings on his two thumbs. All of them shattered with a cracking sound and turned into ashes. At the same time, an invisible force enveloped the astrologer¡¯s body, causing his sparse hair to be thick. The deep wrinkles on his face gradually softened, and his turbid eyes became clear. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed from an old man to a young man in his twenties. His tinum hair flickered with a faint luster, and his handsome face was enough to charm thousands of girls. His hunched body had straightened too. The astrologer had looked the same as when he had cast the Time Stripping spell. He was not young for a short period, but his appearance was fixed for a long time. He raised his hand and looked at his slender and pale fingers, and his arms were lean too. The astrologer was speechless. ¡°Master, I have been meaning to tell you something. When you led the Mage Guild to attack ckmoon Castle, I agreed to be your disciple on the surface, but I actually hated you. However, after seeing your selflessness these past few days, I believe that you do see me as your disciple. In return, I have to do something. I didn¡¯t know what I can do to please you, but I have an idea now.¡± Watson bowed to the astrologer and thanked him sincerely. ¡°Perhaps allowing you to return to your youth is the greatest way to repay you, Master. If ten rings were not enough, I am prepared to shatter all the rings on my finger. That would fulfill my wish. Fortunately, ten rings had sufficed! Thank you very much, Master. Thank you for your time and effort.¡± He had deceived the astrologer many times over the past few days. Not only did he want to obtain benefits, but he also wanted to see if the astrologer would be angry or if he were sincere toward him. He knew that there was no need to continue testing the old man. The young astrologer looked at Watson with a helpless and gentle gaze. ¡°Antonio.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lord Astrologer; call me Antonio.¡± Antonio rubbed the corners of his eyes, and his fingertips were a little wet. ¡°Antonio is my real name. It¡¯s too strange to have you call me Lord Astrologer. Just like how you sincerely regarded me as your master, Watson, you are also the most outstanding disciple I have taught in my life. There was no one better than you in the past, and I don¡¯t think there will be any in the future.¡± In the beginning, he had only taken Watson as his disciple because of his talent, and he saw a shadow of someone else in Watson. However, his heart was touched when he heard Watson¡¯s words. It turned out that Watson had given him some serious considerations. He did not give the astrologer the Wish for the World ring because he wanted to help the astrologer regain his youth. He had never been married or had children, but he felt that his children would look like Watson. He did not know if it was because he was old, but Antonio felt like crying. ¡°I understand. Lord... Master Antonio.¡± Watson nodded. ¡°Since you have be young again, can I continue to use your lifespan to replenish those broken rings, Master? After all, to restore your lifespan, two of the rings on my hand are now broken.¡± Restoring Antonio¡¯s lifespan took only ten rings, and his lifespan could create 20 rings. That was consistent with the input-output of a rtionship. There would be more things as long as it was continuously depleted. ¡°You little b*stard, I was moved for nothing. So, helping me restore my youth was not a gift at all, but rather, you wanted to use more of my lifespan! Do you know that repeatedly using up one¡¯s life is the cruelest punishment in the world? Are you trying to torture me to death?¡± Antonio frowned and red at Watson. However, his anger was not enough. As soon as he finished speaking, he and Watson looked at each other andughed simultaneously. Sylvan stood in the distance and watched that scene. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he moved his lips and did not say anything. His eyes flickered with envy. When he and Antonio had be master and disciple, they had always maintained a respectful rtionship. Even though Antonio was very good to him, he could still feel the distance. It was nothing like what Antonio and Watson had¡ªa noisy but good rtionship. Perhaps Antonio did not want a disciple who was respectful to him. Instead, he wanted a family member who would stand up and criticize him when he was wrong, apany him when he was sad, and asionally act coquettishly with him to ask for benefits. That was the difference between him and Watson, and it was also the reason Antonio¡¯s attitude toward the two of them waspletely different. Crack! Sylvan was stillmenting when a shattering sound caught his attention. He turned around and saw a force had shaken the shattered pieces of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Then something rustled from within the mountain. It was as if something terrifying was about to burst out of it. Chapter 199 - The Experiment At The Snowy Mountain Peak

Chapter 199: The Experiment At The Snowy Mountain Peak

The changes in the ruins rapidly drew the attention of everyone there. Broken stones were continually flung out of the crumbling ruins. A sinister ck aura lingered around them, and the rocks that were covered by it plummeted into the snow. In no time, a deep pit appeared in the snow. The ck aura had initially seeped out from the ruins¡¯ debris, but it swiftly drilled out from other ces. It joined and clung to the summit of Dragonspine Snow Mountain, turning the previously snow-white mountain peak ck. That ck atmosphere seems to have emptied the entire Dragonspine Snow Mountain. ¡°Sylvan, what did you do to the ruins?¡± Antonio, who was in his 20s again, turned around and looked at Sylvan; his voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°Master, I did not do anything.¡± Sylvan shook his head in response to seeing Antonio in such a state. ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. Watson ces a high value on that ruin. I will let you get punished if you do anything to trigger changes in the ruins.¡± Sylvan was dumbstruck. Sylvan took a deep breath. When had he ever felt so betrayed as a border count? However, the person in front of him was Antonio; he could not offend him, regardless of his strength or identity. He already knew why Antonio was good toward Watson, and he only wanted to say one thing. There was nothing wrong with Antonio liking Watson, but could he treat Sylvan a little better? After all, he was Watson¡¯s supposed father. How could he punish the father for the sake of the child? ¡°How did the Dragonspine Snow Mountain turn ck? What¡¯s with that ck aura? Why do I feel dizzy just by looking at it?¡± ¡°Be on alert. There seem to be many magical beasts appearing on the peak of the mountain.¡± Some of the shadow guards bowed their heads as if they were in pain. One of them raised his head to look at the sky and cried out in surprise. Everyone raised their heads to look at the top of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, as directed by the horrified Shadow Guards. It spanned an unknown number of kilometers and an unknown height. Suddenly, a veil of colorful light erupted at the top of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and descended quickly. A closer examination revealed that the light was thebat aura from a slew of powerful magical beasts. At the very least, they were bronze-tier, and among them, there was nock of powerful silver and gold-tier magical beasts too. The vibrations triggered an avnche while the magical beasts were running. The snow lines that covered the sky copsed, and the avnche¡¯s speed could only catch up to those bronze-tier magical beasts. The majority of the magical beasts had fled before the avnche happened. The magical beasts¡¯ leader was a massive silver-white wolf with 12 wings on its back. It was several dozen meters long. Its eyes were blood-red, and it wore a crescent-shaped insignia on its brow. Something had wounded its right ear; it had an odd gap. ¡°Why are there so many magical beasts on Dragonspine Snow Mountain?¡± Watson was astounded to see the mystical beasts descending from the mountain¡¯s peak. He used the technique to identify the magical beasts¡¯ data. There were around a million of them, and they were generally stronger than the magical beasts in the Misty Forest. He thought he had practically fused all of the magical beasts in the Misty Forest the previous week. He had not anticipated seeing so many of them on Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Even silver-tier magical beasts with wings would struggle to soar to the Dragonspine Snow Mountain¡¯s height. Flying would be impossible due to the intense cold and thin air. Did those magical beasts climb up the mountain? Watson promptly dismissed that notion, knowing full well that it was much more improbable. After sweeping through the horde of magical beasts, his eyes were drawn toward the silver-white wolf at the fore of all the other magical beasts. [tinum-tier magical beast: the Twelve-winged Moon-eating Sky Wolf] The sky wolf was a magical beast in ancient legends. It liked to devour the moonlight. The sky wolf dwelt in a dark and foreboding realm. It was an existence that could fight against the dragon race. Due to its characteristics, very few of them were exterminated by ancient elites. Most of the magical beasts that possessed the sky wolf¡¯s bloodline were silver-tier silver-moon magical wolves. [Ability: immune to light-elemental damages, high-tier physical immunity, high-tier Devour (able to convert what it devours into energy), Night Protection (have twice the strength during the night), high-tier Berserk (when life is in danger, it will enter a frenzied state and sacrifice its rationality in exchange for an increment inbat strength).] [Additional ability: Moon Reading (anyone who looks into its eyes will be pulled into an illusion, where they can be tortured and killed in the illusion).] [Additional skills: tinum-tier fusion spell Absolute Zero, tinum-tier ice-elemental spell Eternal Ice-sealed Throne, gold-tier ice-elemental spell Ice Giant Creation, gold-tier light-elemental spell Extreme Cold Milky Way.] ¡°Impressive attributes!¡± Watson sighed. Such attributes were no worse than the Golden sh. He was about to say something when he heard a creaking sound. He turned around to see Nightingale clenching her fists so tightly that he could hear it. Her eyes were bloodshot as she peered at the Moon-eating Sky Wolf as it descended from the mountain¡¯s summit. ¡°That split ear... It¡¯s the same one. I¡¯m not wrong.¡± The Nightingale utilized a teleportation technique only avable to gold-tier warriors. She vanished into the distance as she ran toward the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. ¡°Miss Nightingale, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The Moon-eating Sky Wolf was a tinum-tier magical beast. Then, there were the other high-tier magical beasts as well. If Nightingale rushed forward by herself, would she not head toward her death? Watson was anxious; he could not care about anything else. He followed Nightingale and used teleportation to catch up to her. Behind him, Antonio and Sylvan flew toward the top of the mountain as well. They did not appear to be in good shape. ¡°Sylvan, I think someone is raising those magical beasts. Do you know where they came from?¡± Antonio¡¯s eyes shed between gold and silver. He cast the gold-tier spell, Eye of Insight, and scanned the magical beasts that had descended upon them. He realized that those magical beasts were not wild beasts. He could see their ws and teeth were artificially polished. Their necks, limbs, and even their ears had rope burns. Only Sylvan had the ability to raise so many magical beasts on the border. Furthermore, Sylvan harbored hatred against the King, so he had the motive for raising those magical beasts. ¡°Master, do you suspect me? I don¡¯t know who raised those magical beasts either. I didn¡¯t even know that there were so many powerful magical beasts hidden in the Misty Forest. If those beasts had attacked us the previous year, we would have been reduced to ruins!¡± Sylvan smiled bitterly. It was inevitable that he would be suspected. It was unreasonable that he did not know someone had nurtured so many magical beasts under his nose. However, he also did not expect that someone would do exactly that at the peak of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. That mountain separated the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Winter Nation; it was even uwful for one to climb it. ¡®Who would raise magical beasts there?¡¯ Sylvan thought to himself. There was only one person who had such strength and was not afraid of the kingdom¡¯sws. ... ¡°It is the 25th day of the 12th month of the year 221 ording to the Holy Dragon Calendar. A total of 108,100 researches had been done on the Infinite Fission spell. The purpose of the experiment was to test if we could control the Infinite Fission spell. However, all those tests had failed! We are unable to stop the spell once it is cast. We¡¯ve used silver-tier magical beasts in the experiments, namely the Gold-devouring Rats. They became irrational and uncontroble once inocted with the spell. Every time it gorged itself, it would reproduce and promote the evolution of the Gold-devouring Rat, which then had the strength of a tinum-tier magical beast. I named it the Heaven-devouring Rat Emperor. ¡°As a by-product of the Infinite Fission spell, I have obtained a gold-tier medicine called the Magical Beast Evolution Fluid. It is a ck liquid that will automatically liquefy into mist when the temperature is below zero. It is corrosive too! That medicine is extracted from the dead Gold-devouring Rats¡¯ bodily fluids. It can allow magical beasts to evolve quickly and unlock intelligence that is no weaker than that of a human. However, magical beasts that had taken that medicine will be aggressive and will probably end up dead. ¡°We¡¯ve used about 2.2 million magical beasts in our experiments, and only about 1.3 million had survived the process. The estimated survival rate is 59%! To ensure the secrecy of the experiment, I used the Gold-devouring Ratrats to empty most of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and threw that mysterious medicine in there. If the mountain is destroyed, then the drugs will spread, and no one at the border will be spared.¡± A middle-aged man with purple hair and a gray-white robe sat cross-legged on the snow on the mountain peak. He held a book with dense experimental data in his hand, and a quill pen was moving on its own to record what he had said. The wordsposed with the quill pen were vividly red, which was unusual. Every time it finished a paragraph, the man would stick the quill pen into his arm and let it suck his blood. ¡°I swear by this tinum-tier item, the Pen of Truth, that what I had stated is true,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°There are no lies, omissions, or concealments. Stop recording.¡± Hiss! As soon as he finished speaking, the man sucked in a breath of cold air. The quill was like a knife; it spun and stabbed a piece of flesh off his arm before it continued to drill into it. The man¡¯s arm had other simr wounds. One could vaguely see his bones from the wounds, and he covered his bleeding right hand. As he endured the pain, he continued to whisper, ¡°Additional notes. That experiment and the Spreading gue experiment conducted in the Broken Baron¡¯s territory in the Winter Kingdom had proven to be ineffective. Both had failed to resurrect anyone. End of statement.¡± After he finished speaking, the quill no longer moved; itnded on the ground quietly. The man picked up the quill and struggled to his feet before he closed the book with a click. ¡°The two experiments thatsted for ten years have finally ended. It¡¯s time to report to His Majesty. I wonder if he has any new experiments for me, and where will I conduct them? I hope he can arrange for a morefortable ce for the experiments. My bones can¡¯t stand the cold on another snowy mountain.¡± On the peak of the mountain, a gust of cold wind blew past, blowing his long robe, revealing a strange body underneath him. Half of it was white bones, and the other half was full of flesh and blood. The boundaries between them were clear and shocking. A rush of chilly wind blew past him on the mountain¡¯s crest. It blew on his long robe to reveal a strange form beneath the cloth. Half of it was bones, while the other half were flesh and blood. The distinctions between them were stark and shocking. Chapter 200 - Advancing To The Platinum Tier

Chapter 200: Advancing To The tinum Tier

Nightingale red at the Moon-eating Sky Wolf as they rushed down from the top of the mountain. She tried her best to teleport to the snowy mountain, and her strength sent the snowkes on the ground flying. Pieces of memories invaded her mind. It had been ten years. She would never forget that year¡¯s winter¡ªa silver-moon wolf had killed her parents. Her parents¡¯ bloodied bodies, as well as the sounds she heard before they died, were still fresh in her mind. She would never forget the magical beast that had killed her parents. The mockery in her eyes was filled with cruelty. ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong; that Moon-eating Sky Wolf is the magical beast from back then!¡± Nightingale gritted her teeth. Despite the fact that nearly ten years had passed and the magical beast in front of her was a Moon-eating Sky Wolf rather than a silver-moon wolf, she was certain that it was the same one that had killed her parents back then. She remembered the notch-shaped mark on the ear of that Moon-eating Sky Wolf, and she remembered very clearly the broken chain locked on the silver-moon wolf¡¯s right ear. That silver-moon magical wolf appeared to have been trained by someone and had escaped on its own. She had wanted to take revenge on that magical beast for so many years, and she finally had the opportunity. Hatred blinded Nightingale¡¯s eyes, and her right hand touched the dagger at her waist. The distance got closer. Three thousand meters. One thousand meters. Five hundred meters. When she was about 500 meters away, Nightingale¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from where she was. She had turned into an illusory shadow and shed forward five times in a row; it drew a lightning-shaped curve. ¡°Gold-tier dark-elemental fighting skill, Lightning Shadow Chain Stab!¡± That was her best fighting skill. The moment she released it, the ground was plowed into a deep ravine. Snowkes danced in the air, and ordinary snowkes were whisked by her fighting spirit, which contained the aura of a sharp arrow. She appeared in front of the Moon-eating Sky Wolf almost instantaneously. Nightingale was as small as an antpared to the Moon-eating Sky Wolf, which was more than 100 meters long and more than 10 meters high. She did not, however, lose her will to battle. When her knife met with the magical beast¡¯s fur, sparkles flew, and a few snow-white hairs were shed. That was all there was to it. A few holes also emerged on her dagger. The sword only managed to cut some of its furs. Nightingale did not expect the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s body to be so tough, so she stepped back subconsciously. Roar! The Moon-eating Sky Wolf stopped moving forward and lowered its massive head in confusion. Nightingale¡¯s appearance was reflected in its bright red eyes. It stared at her for a long time, and then the confusion in its eyes faded. It opened its mouth and pulled it into a strange arc as if it was smiling. It was not only Nightingale who had recognized the wolf; it seemed like the wolf had recognized the girl in front of it too. It raised its right w slowly and then a sharp nail before it slid toward the ground in front of Nightingale. Nightingale¡¯s face grew pale when confronted with the attack. She felt as if her power had stopped working, and her body became extremely stiff. Fear lingered in her heart, just like ten years ago when she saw her parents die tragically, but she could do nothing. At that time, she was only a little girl, and she could not face such a powerful demonic beast like a silver-moon wolf. However, things had changed. She was already a gold-tier warrior, and she still could not defeat it. Even if she used her hatred to suppress her fear, she could not stop her body from shivering in front of a higher-tier life form. She had miscalcted the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s power, and it was toote for her to realize it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom and Dad, I could not avenge you. It seems like I will see you guys soon.¡± Nightingale threw the dagger in her hand as if someone had ordered her to do that. She had trained hard for the past ten years, and she had learned from the border count. However, all of those were meaningless then. She closed her eyes in despair. With a muffled bang, she was sent more than ten meters backward. She spat out a mouthful of blood and felt dizzy. She felt as if her body was no longer hers. Then, more than ten meters of snow mist rose from the ground as stones flew everywhere. That beast had the power to destroy the world with just a flick of its nails¡ªthe power of a tinum-tier magical beast was truly terrifying. After it sent Nightingale flying backward, the Moon-eating Sky Wolf did not seem to be satisfied. Its twelve wings created ayer of air current, which continued to sweep Nightingale higher. The curve of its mouth became wider as if it wanted to watch Nightingale fall from the sky and smashed into pieces. At that moment, a shadow appeared in the sky. Watson spread the light-elementalbat aura wings on his back and appeared beside Nightingale. With a wave of his hand, he shattered the storm that the Moon-eating Sky Wolf had created. Watson scowled as he held Nightingale in his arms and gazed down at the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. He did not know why Nightingale hated that magical beast, which led her to charge at it regardless of the difference in their strengths. He only knew that that magical beast had injured his friend, and it had smiled like a human. It looked cunning, which made him dislike it very much. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf raised its head and looked at Watson. It sensed a threatening aura from Watson, so it was extra vignt. It had only felt the same aura from a human once before. The image of a human that was half bone and half flesh and blood invaded its mind, and it trembled. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf was an existence that wasparable to a dragon. However, whenpared to that particr great existence, it was merely an ordinary silver-moon wolf with the Sky Wolf bloodline. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf was born in the Misty Forest more than ten years ago, and it had been an ignorant member of the forest. One day, a demon with purple hair and a body that was only half flesh and blood had captured it. He had brought it to the top of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf was not the only captured magical beast there. The demon bound them with some magic tools that weakened their strength so that he could run inhuman experiments on them every day. Sometimes, the purple-haired demon would feed them some strange ck liquid. asionally, he would remove some of their organs and rece them with parts from other magical beasts. He would also pit them against each other. Then, he would feel their corpses to some ck rats. Almost half of the magical beasts did not survive the experiment or died because of the low temperature on the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf had survived by chance. There was bound to be a reward after a tragic price, and the prize was that it had be smarter. It had obtained a magical ability¡ªAdvanced Devouring. As long as it devoured, it would be stronger. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf could eat trees, rocks, and even other magical beasts, and it would continue to evolve. Of course, the most delicious and nutritious ones were humans. A few years after it was experimented on, the purple-haired demon went out for a trip during the winter. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf had used its advanced devouring ability to bite off the chains and followed the other magical beasts to the outside world. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf had found a vige and killed most of the people there. That was the most delicious meal it had ever had in its life. Unfortunately, a man with purple hair, who was different from the purple-haired demon, had saved the little girl. Then, it was captured again and returned to the mountain. Since it had learned how to devour, it had be apletely different existence from the other magical beasts. Over the years on the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, the Moon-eating Sky Wolf had continued to devour and evolve until it became a tinum-tier magical beast. Finally, it was released from that cage, and while it was escaping, it had run into the little girl who had escaped its clutches ten years ago. It was another joyous asion for the Moon-eating Sky Wolf, a reward from heaven for its escape from its predicament. It was a reward, so the Moon-eating Sky Wolf had to prepare before it would start to eat. However, the child who looked to be a little more than ten years old had interrupted its appetite. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf considered such a child as a humanrva. The boy was a protected child, so he must be more delicious than an adult. It could swallow a hundred of such children in one bite. Even though the child had a dangerous aura, the Moon-eating Sky Wolf had swallowed at least a few thousand magical beasts over the years. It had won many battles, so it was quite confident. Furthermore, the more dangerous the aura, the stronger the person was. It would be an excellent tonic for the wolf. Gulp. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf stretched its long tongue and licked its wet lips. It could no longer hold its restless appetite. It immediately spread its wings and flew into the sky. At the same time, the Moon-eating Sky Wolf opened its mouth and released the Advanced Devouring ability; it aimed at Watson. It wanted to consume Watson first and then enjoy Nightingale¡¯s despair and fear, just like how it had swallowed Nightingale¡¯s parents in front of her many years ago. That would be very interesting. A human¡¯s fear and despair was the most delicious food for the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf narrowed its eyes and revealed a sadistic expression simr to that of a human. Its mouth emitted an irresistible smile as it pulled Watson closer to Nightingale. Watson had no reactions during that time and was about to be swallowed. At that moment, Watson looked at the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s wide open mouth and stretched out his free hand to fan the front of his nose. ¡°It stinks. It seems like you don¡¯t brush your teeth after meals. Furthermore, your roar is too loud. As a tinum-tier magical beast, you have no ss and a bad temper! I had wanted to fuse you and bring you back to ckmoon Castle to expand my strength. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t meet my aesthetic standards. So, you should die here.¡± Die there? The Moon-eating Sky Wolfughed mockingly. How could the child kill it? The child was the one who should die; he was food. Suddenly, it heard the child mutter something under his breath. ¡°Great Sin Beast, Gluttony Transformation.¡± Immediately after that, a thick ck fog appeared on the young man¡¯s body. It wrapped around him and expanded rapidly before he turned into a strange magical beast that was more than a hundred meters tall. The magical beast was in the shape of a ck goat. The fur on its body was condensed from the ck mist, and it had no facial features on its face. One could only see itsrge jaws squirmed around its body at will. One could also hear the whispers of hunger and see its bright red intestines from its mouth. That magical beast faced the Moon-eating Sky Wolf, and it opened its mouth almost at the same time. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf imed it could swallow the moon because of its wide mouth, and that was almost iparable to the magical beast that Watson had transformed into. Watson¡¯s transformed beast¡¯s mouth ovepped with the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s mouth that was dozens of meters wide. It was at least ten times bigger than the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s head; it could even hold one-third of the wolf¡¯s body. Crack! The giant maw bit off one-third of the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s body, including its head, with a muffled sound. Only a smooth and bloody wreckage remained, which slid back to the ground lifelessly. The ck Goat was a magical beast that had devoured the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. The wolf made a frightening gnawing noise as its size fluctuated between big and small until it stopped. The dark fog dispersed, and Watson, who was cradling Nightingale in his arms, reappeared. He sighed andined. ¡°Such a horrible taste! Also, aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself? You have clearly mastered several powerful tinum-tier spells, yet you¡¯re trying to kill me with the devouring skill. In terms of devouring tinum-tier beasts, is there anything else that canpare to Gluttony?¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm, but his tone was authoritative. Furthermore, his body emitted an aura that surpassed his ability, a sign that showed his advancement to the tinum tier. He had been at the gold tier for a long time. Gluttony¡¯s ability was to devour everything and turn it into its own power. Since he had absorbed the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s power, Watson¡¯s body andbat aura were greatly strengthened. He had already touched the threshold of the tinum tier; he was only a step away from advancing to the tinum tier. Chapter 201 - The Strictly Enforced Words And The Law Of Domain

Chapter 201: The Strictly Enforced Words And The Law Of Domain

Nightingale appeared to be dreaming. In her dream, she sessfully avenged her parents by beheading the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. ¡°Aww.¡± Nightingale gently opened her eyes with a moan; her entire body was in agony. She found herself in Watson¡¯s arms. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf had only two-thirds of its body left, and its bright red blood was sprayed all over the sky. It was not a dream. Nightingale blinked, held her breath, and reflected on what had just urred. She had failed to ambush the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. Instead, the wolf had flicked her away with its nail before sweeping her up into the air. Watson was the one who had saved her. Did Watson kill the Moon-eating Sky Wolf? Then, she heard Watson¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Miss Nightingale, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Nightingale looked at the dead Moon-eating Sky Wolf again; she felt warm as sheid in Watson¡¯s small arms. She looked a little disappointed. Her shock at the killing of the Moon-eating Sky Wolf was palpable. She was not happy; if she killed the Moon-eating Sky Wolf, her parents would note back to life. Furthermore, Watson was the one who killed the wolf, so she did not get her revenge. The body of the Moon-eating Sky Wolf, whose head and one-third of its body had been eaten off, plummeted onto the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, causing the snowkes to fall. The other magical beasts came to a halt, and they looked afraid. ¡°Your leader is dead. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Watson descended from the sky with Nightingale in his arms. He ced her on the ground, took a step forward, and activated his second Great Sin Beast. He had transformed into Beelzebub, the Beast of Gluttony, as ck mist surrounded his body. Countless mouths drooled and moved in all directions over his massive body, which was in the shape of a ck goat. The mouths made continuous grunts of hunger. Gulp, Gulp, Gulp. All the magical beasts that heard the sound were terrified, and they fled. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf had been gobbled whole, and that harrowing scene had cast a shadow over their hearts. Watson, however, did not frighten all of the magical beasts. A swarm of gold-tier magical beasts roared and charged at Watson. They were the ice field wolves, the storm eagles, the firmament divine eagles, and a deformed earth dragon with three heads and six wings. Those magical beasts were held back from reaching Watson by a massive w that plummeted from the sky. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf, whose head and half of its body had been swallowed by the w, stood up shakily. A cold light shed on its nail, and the other gold-tier magical beasts instantly turned into ice sculptures. They shattered rapidly; the silver-white ice melted into the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s broken body and enabled it to recover the missing parts of its body. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s body was returned to its previous state in a matter of seconds. It even sprouted a new head. It shook its blood-soaked fur and howled at the sky. Roar! The magical beasts that had stopped charging at Watson due to his intimidation were motivated to attack him again. The millions of magical beasts¡¯ steps shook the entire mountain range. ¡°That Moon-eating Sky Wolf is not dead?¡± Watson looked surprised. The fact that it was still alive after its head was bitten off had startled him. He subconsciously examined the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s data and discovered that it had a new skill called the Super Healing. As a result, its body¡¯s regeneration rate was significantly increased. Even if its head were severed, it would not die as long as its energy was replenished quickly. ¡°The system did not detect that ability just now. Did it evolve after it died?¡± That conclusion piqued Watson¡¯s curiosity, even though he had intended to kill the Moon-eating Sky Wolf immediately. The most pressing need at that time, however, was to kill the magical beasts led by that wolf. ¡°System, fuse them.¡± [Fusion activated. Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing 500,000 magical beasts. You have obtained a tinum-tier body of a fused magical beast.] Each of the magical beasts ran toward the Beast of Gluttony that Watson had transformed into; it was as if an invisible wall blocked them. Their bodies exploded and turned into streams of light that intertwined together. Not a single magical beast could charge past Watson; they died faster as they stormed forward. The light that had intertwined gave birth to a strange-looking magical beast. That magical beast was more than a thousand meters long; it looked like a limp centipede that hadid on the ground. Its two sides were covered with heads, some of which were bird heads, some of which were heads ofrger beasts. However, instead of facial features, those heads had wings and ws. It also had eyeballs, noses, and mouths scattered on the back of its body; it had looked strange and disgusting. Watson saw a silver-moon wolf attached to that magical beast. It had two bird ws for eyes and two naked eyeballs rolled in the center of the ws. It made everyone there physically ufortable. Since he had fused so many types of beasts, innumerable lineages had been merged. It made it difficult for that monster-like thing to evolve in a certain direction. Fortunately, it did not unite with the other magical beasts to create a more formidable monster. ¡°Devour ability, activate.¡± As Watson¡¯s voice faded, the Beast of Gluttony opened his mouth and swooped in front of the monster-like giant centipede. He began to devour the monster¡¯s head, and in less than a minute, he had utterly consumed the 1,000-meter-long monster. During that process, the Beast of Gluttony¡¯s body stretched as if it was expanding. A peak tinum-tier aura descended from a height of more than 100 meters to more than 500 meters. At that moment, Watson had finally sessfully advanced to the tinum tier. The Great Sin Beast¡¯s form had grown as well; he had gone from an ordinary tinum-tier magical beast to a peak tinum-tier monster. The world trembled. The magical elements in the air had infused his body and melted his shell. His true form was finally revealed. His body, which had been taller than a ten-year-old child, was now a little taller. Watson¡¯s tender face had also matured, and there was a symbol that looked like an eyeball without pupils on his forehead. It was the symbol of the source of chaotic-elemental magic. The source was initially located in his abdomen, but it had shifted to the middle of his brows. It had fused with his soul. At the same time, he had obtained a new ability¡ªStrictly Enforced Words. The Strictly Enforced Words skill was the symbol of a tinum-tier mage. It could control the magical elements in the world through one¡¯s speech. It could also create a simr magical attack without the use of any magic. Since he had obtained a new ability, he had to give it a try. ¡°Let there be light.¡± Watson waved his finger, and the sun above his head immediately shone brightly. Rays of sunlight intertwined and turned into a rain of arrows that descended from the sky. With him as the starting point, the beams crisscrossed and spread toward the endless mountain peak. That attack immediately pierced any magical beast within a thousand meters; fresh blood flowed with the light arrows. That attack had killed more than a thousand magical beasts. The light arrows also melted the Dragonspine Snow Mountain within a thousand-meter radius. The snow that had never melted had turned into crystal clear water columns that revealed the ck rocks below. Watson was quite pleased with the Strictly Enforced Words skill after he had tested it. After he had advanced to the tinum tier, he felt as if his brain had grown many times in size. His thoughts were cleared, and the magical elements in his soul had be much stronger. Even his chaotic-elemental magic source¡¯s capacity had grown to the level of a diamond-tier champion. ¡°Other than the Strictly Enforced Words skill, I think my ability as a warrior has been enhanced too when I advanced to the tinum tier,¡± Watson muttered to himself. A gold-tier warrior would be able to teleport, and after one advanced to the tinum tier, that ability would evolve into something called the Law of Domain. The Law of Domain was simr to the Strictly Enforced Words skill. Thetter would use one¡¯s will to change the world, while the former would release a majesticbat aura to form a domain. With Watson¡¯s strength, he could release a domain within a hundred-meter radius, and his strength would be significantly enhanced while he was in that domain, and his enemies would be suppressed there as well. The Law of Domain would be diverse as well, based on thebat aura released. Watson lightly stomped his foot, and the earth trembled like ripples inside the 100-meter radius. Ayer of incandescent light emerged from his feet and spread in all directions, creating a gleaming mirror on the ground. The moment the domain was formed, data about the domain immediately appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. [Light domain: the host¡¯s ability within the domain is greatly enhanced and can appear at any time within the domain. The enemy¡¯s strength is also significantly suppressed and dimmed. The host can control all the weapons of light within the domain to attack the enemy.] Over a thousand light weapons within the domain quickly zoomed up as a result of Watson¡¯s thought. Each of the weapons wasparable to a peak gold-tier weapon. The whistlingbat aura emitted a whistling sound as it coiled around him. Even the toughest metal would be shattered in the presence of such weapons. Furthermore, those weapons could be reforged after they were depleted. One might say they were infinite. In terms of range and power, the Law of Domain could not bepared to the Strictly Enforced Words. The former was more durable and was better in closebat. He did not only get a light-elementalbat aura. He had tried the light domain, and just as he was about to continue trying the otherbat aura domains, Antonio and Sylvan arrived at his side. ¡°Watson, congrattions on advancing to the tinum tier! You¡¯re only ten years old, and you¡¯re already a tinum-tier elite; it is unprecedented in the kingdom¡¯s entire history. Even the current sword saint only achieved the tinum tier when he was 15 or 16 years old. You are my most outstanding disciple, indeed!¡± Antonio stroked his beard; his kind face seemed relieved. He had just be Watson¡¯s master less than a month ago, and Watson had already achieved the tinum tier. Watson would undoubtedly achieve the diamond tier and get even higher aplishments. He was deeply honored to have such a disciple. Sylvan stood beside Antonio; he looked surprised. ¡°Watson, have you just achieved the tinum tier? Does that mean you were only at the gold tier when you fought with me?¡± He thought that Watson was already a tinum-tier elite when he forced him into such a situation. He had not expected Watson to be only a gold-tier elite when they fought. What a monster! Watson¡¯s strength must have increased by dozens of times after his advancement to the tinum tier. Under such circumstances, could he still defeat Watson? Was there anyone amongst the tinum-tier elites who could be a match for Watson? Chapter 202 - An Avalanche On The Dragonspine Snow Mountain

Chapter 202: An Avnche On The Dragonspine Snow Mountain

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You tter me, master. I¡¯m still far behind you,¡± Watson replied humbly as he stroked the pupil-less eye mark between his brows, which immediately disappeared; it did not seem to have changed much from before that. He was certain that Antonio, who had cast the Time Stripping spell, could fight him for 300 rounds. Even though the final result was still likely to be Antonio¡¯s triumph, it was a lot better than previously, when he was utterly powerless in front of Antonio. His advancement to the tinum tier meant that he had be one of the strongest people in the world. He could protect his family from any bully and allow them to live a better life. He would have a bright future. Watson¡¯s heart swelled with pride. His future was in a gxy of stars. He came, he saw, and he conquered¡ªjust as he had promised the ckmoon Knights. He lowered his head to face the Moon-eating Sky Wolf and the rest of the magical beasts. He was under no obligation to defeat those beasts then. All he needed to do was to defeat them. ¡°Wind, listen to my call. Strip everything!¡± The spell was cast as a result of Watson¡¯s words. Strong gusts of wind blew across the entire Dragonspine Snow Mountain. The snow water that the light had melted had been blownpletely dry. The wind blew away ayer of the ground, and the air grew thin. There was no reason for him to chant or perform any spell. He simply opened his mouth to stir the world, and the power was equivalent to that of a normal tinum-tier spell. Living creatures could only exist because they needed to breathe oxygen and absorb energy particles. The oxygen got incredibly thin as Watson used the powerful winds to clear the air. Tens of thousands of magical beasts tumbled to the earth around him. In anguish, they scratched the rocks with their ws and whined as they rolled their eyes. They were all suffocating, unable to move, and had no choice but to wait for death in despair. Watson was correct in his assessment that he merely needed to move his fingers to y those magical beasts. He did not have to move his hands at all. He simply needed to say a single word or cast a nce to end the life of those magical beasts. Roar! The Moon-eating Sky Wolf, who witnessed the action from somewhere nearby, was no longer smiling. Its expression tensed. It could not breathe either. It did not understand what had happened. The magical beasts were on their way to attack Watson, and when the young man¡¯s strength was almost exhausted, the wolf would swallow him. However, Watson had devoured the other magical beasts and became stronger because of that. It looked like the young man had the same ability as it did¡ªhe could grow stronger with his devour ability. The young man was even stronger than the wolf. How did he get that talent? The wolf felt envious, just like a human. Watson¡¯s danger level had changed from dangerous to deadly. The wolf thought that it would die if it were to stay there any longer. So, it immediately turned around and ran toward the Dragonspine Snow Mountain peak. It could win no matter the kind of conflict it faced. Even if it were to die, it could still resurrect itself. That was not its first failure, but it was the first time it felt terror. The wolf was willing to return and ept the purple-haired demon once more. Otherwise, it might die in Watson¡¯s hands. ¡°You want to run? Stay here with me.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm. He stomped his feet and teleported above the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s head and activated the Law of Domain. At that time, he activated the primal chaos domain. The primal chaos¡¯bat aura was the strongest one he had. The moment the domain was activated, it enveloped the sky wolf. A greenish-gray air current appeared on the ground and surrounded Watson and the sky wolf at the same time. A massive pupil-less eye appeared in the center of the green-gray air current. Distorted lines filled the eye; it was cold and emotionless, like a god¡¯s eyes that treated all lives and deaths equally. [Chaos Domain: the host¡¯s abilities are greatly enhanced within the domain, and all enemy attacks will be suppressed. The host can use the pupil-less eye to release light rays within the domain. Anything that the light rays covered will be erased.] The Moon-eating Sky Wolf charged left and right within the chaos domain. Its body emitted a biting cold air as it released a tinum-tier spell, the Absolute Zero. It was an extremely powerful spell that could freeze space and time. However, before the freezing air could spread, it had already touched the chaotic airflow and shattered. The Absolute Zero spell had been nullified; the Moon-eating Sky Wolf looked desperate. It waved its ws crazily and opened its mouth as it tried to shatter the airflow in its surroundings. However, when it came into contact with the chaotic airflow, the fur on its body was corroded until its bare skin. Then, the chaotic airflow destroyed its skin, leaving only ayer of flesh on its skeleton. It was removedyer byyer. Watson did not even use the pupil-less eye, the core of his domain, but the Moon-eating Sky Wolf was about to die. There was no way to retreat, and no attacks could break the domain. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s expression became even more desperate. Antonio and Sylvan stood outside the domain and watched everything. No one moved since they knew it was pointless, especially Sylvan. He looked at Watson¡¯s chaotic domain with shock and disbelief. ¡°This is a new element that is different from all the other known elements! Was Watson the one who developed the new magical element at the boundary?¡± Someone had developed a new magical element on the border not too long ago, and it had altered the world¡¯sposition. He had noticed it while he was in the mansion, and he even dispatched Nightingale to investigate the matter. In the end, he found nothing because he had put the incident on hold due to the impending winter. He had previously believed that a mysterious tinum-tier elite had created a new magical element. He had wanted to find that elite and recruit him. He had never imagined Watson to be that person. Watson, after all, had only been at the gold tier. However, it seemed like he could create a new magical element that did exist in the world. What kind of talent was that? When Sylvan turned around, he noticed that Antonio¡¯s eyes were calm, as if he had known about it for a long time, which made him ufortable. It seemed like Antonio¡¯s decision to take Watson as his disciple had something to do with that matter. It was no surprise that Antonio, who had not left the mountain in a long time, had been at the border. He felt conflicted when he realized that the person he had been looking for to produce the new magical elements was Watson. While he pondered that, the Moon-eating Sky Wolf had almost been obliterated; it had been stripped down to its skeleton. Watson had stopped; it looked like he did not intend to kill the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. He must have wanted to see if the Moon-eating Sky Wolf could still be resurrected with such extensive wounds. Perhaps it would develop a new ability too. If the answer was yes, he could certainly injure the Moon-eating Sky Wolf repeatedly and wait for it to develop various abilities before he devoured it. Even though he had reached the tinum tier, he was still unsatisfied. He still had the potential to grow stronger. Kacha! Watson came to a halt when he heard a sharp sound. He was surprised to find that the rocks under the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s feet, which had turned into white bones, had cracked apart. A dense ck airflow rose from within and coiled around its white bones. Then, the airflow creaked. Numerous giant ck rats that were more than a meter long crawled out of the ground. In just a short moment, thousands of those rats had appeared. They had a bronze-tier aura, and as soon as they came out, they darted onto the Moon-eating Sky Wolf¡¯s bone. Then, they started to bite with their sharp teeth. Even though the Moon-eating Sky Wolf was a tinum-tier magical beast, it could not withstand the rats¡¯ attacks. Furthermore, it only had its skeleton left, which made it even harder for it to hold on. The rats shattered the wolf¡¯s bones and devoured it. The ck rats that had swallowed the wolf¡¯s bones shed with light. Then, they split into two, and the total amount continued to increase. However, those rats were swiftly killed when they touched the airflow within the domain. Unfortunately, their bodies split, and the number doubled even quicker. ¡°Where did those ratse from? How are they so tough?¡± Watson used the system to investigate when he sensed the difference between those rats and ordinary magical beasts. [Bronze-tier synthetic magical beast: Goldbiter Rat] [Abilities: Rapid Devouring (their hard teeth can crush any hard metal, and they will devour everything in sight), Common Consciousness (all goldbiter rats share a single consciousness).] [Additional abilities: Natural Selection (will automatically destroy weaker rats and continue to evolve), Infinite Fission (the energy converted by devouring will constantly replicate new rats, there is no upper limit).] [Additional abilities: Advanced Fusion (different goldbiter rats can be fused, the level will increase, and they will gain new abilities).] ¡°What is a synthetic magical beast?¡± Watson¡¯s eyes narrowed. That was the first time he had heard of the existence of such a magical beast. The goldbiter rats did not have any special offensive abilities, but their devouring attributes were enough to cause trouble. He did not know what the person who created those rats had in mind. He did not have time to think. The thousands of goldbiter rats had changed after they devoured the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. Silver wings sprouted from their backs, and their ck fur was covered in ice armor. Their size had also increased; they had grown to be as tall as humans and began to move toward Watson. The ground beneath the feet of the surviving hundreds of thousands of magical beasts began to crack. The goldbiter rats crawled outward. They climbed onto the magical beasts and bit them until there was nothing left. Those magical beasts did not put up much of a fight as though they were used to that. Perhaps the magical beasts¡¯ presence at the mountain base was meant to feed the goldbiter rats. The entire Dragonspine Snow Mountain was teeming with rats as far as the eye could see. People who have a fear of density would most certainly faint if they had witnessed that scene. One could hear the cracking sounds as the goldbiter rats crawled out of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. The entire mountain range had existed for an unknown amount of years, but it had copsed that day. It had sunk to a hundred meters almost immediately. After that, one could see that the mountain was riddled with holes. Snowkes and dust flew in every direction as the roar of an avnche echoed all the way to the border. Chapter 203 - The King’s Conspiracy

Chapter 203: The King¡¯s Conspiracy

¡°I shallplete the mission His Majesty assigned to me.¡± The purple-haired man, half-flesh and half-skeleton, stood calmly in the sky above the Dragonspine Snow Mountain; he watched as the mountain range beneath his feet cracked and gradually sank. He put his quill pen and books aside. The massive snow mountain had copsed. There would be no winter at the border. Instead, it would be reced by a never-ending swarm of goldbiter rats. It was unclear who posed the greater threat. ¡°On the one hand, using the goldbiter rats from the experiment to spend ten years hollowing out the Dragonspine Snow Mountain can remove the natural moat that spans between the northern and southern kingdoms. On the other hand, it can exploit the goldbiter rats to control the border. Aside from that, it is also an army of formidable magical beasts. I am curious how many people it can kill in one shot. His Majesty is truly a mastermind.¡± The purple-haired man sighed. He extended his left hand, which resembled a white bone. A small ck rat squeaked as it ran out of his body and onto his palm. That ck rat was no bigger than a palm. Its body was covered with silky ck fur. It had a simr appearance to the goldbiter rats, but there were noticeable distinctions. First and foremost, the rat had a tinum crown mark between his brows. Its eyes were also tinum-colored and looked wise. Most significantly, the rat¡¯s physique exuded a majestic air that belied its diminutive stature. Even heaven and earth appeared insignificant inparison. ¡°The only product that has evolved to the top in that experiment is the tinum-tier Heaven-devouring Rat King. Its presence allows it to exert control over the other goldbiter rats. It permits them to travel around the border without causing too much damage, and it also prevents them from spreading to the other regions.¡± The purple-haired man turned his gaze to the endless north. The beauty in the north was progressively unveiled as a result of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain¡¯s copse. It was a broad, never-ending white teau. The terrain had begun to rise gradually. Every river was frozen beneath, and ciers stood everywhere on the earth. That was apletely distinct ce from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. All year long, it was bitterly cold. The northern Winter Nation was based there. King Landhar III, the ruler of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, was wise and brilliant. He was dissatisfied with the kingdom¡¯s territory. He wanted to expand, and the Holy Dragon Kingdom was located in the center of the continent. The other four kingdoms had long coveted that fertilend. Rather than waiting for the other kingdoms to attack, it was better to strike them first. Destroying the Dragonspine Snow Mountain was only the beginning. The chilly air swept across his face, blowing the purple-haired man¡¯s long robe. The Dragonspine Snow Mountain barrier had vanished. The frigid air from the north sted across the border; it made the winter even colder. Sparse snowkes fell from the sky and gradually grew heavier. The man stared silently at the thick snow that covered the entire border. He turned around and took a stride toward the heart of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Just as he was ready to depart, a young voice echoed from behind him. ¡°Stop right there!¡± When the purple-haired man turned around, he noticed a young man with brown hair and blue eyes flying through the air. He was looking at him with a scowl on his face. ¡°Who are you?¡± The purple-haired man tilted his head slightly; he looked confused. The young man in front of him was clearly from the border, yet he had never heard of such a person. He appeared to be around ten years old, but his body radiated the aura of a tinum-tier mag. It was somewhat surprising. ¡°My name is Watson. I¡¯m from ckmoon Castle.¡± Watson? ckmoon Castle? The purple-haired man became even more confused. He had never heard of those names. It seemed that he had stayed on Dragonspine Snow Mountain for too long, so he knew nothing about the outside world. Both of them sized each other up. The older man¡¯s dark purple hair was oily, and Watson wondered how long he had not washed it, and his mage robe was frayed. The wind blew softly, and it exposed the man¡¯s left calf. The man¡¯s face was rather attractive despite the fact that Watson could see his bones. The corners of his eyes were painted with clown-like makeup, and it gave him a dismal and sinister appearance. He was sure that the man was the one who had caused the copse of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. He had previously used the Gluttony Beast to consume the Moon-eating Sky Wolf and advanced to the tinum tier. He had hoped to wait for the Moon-eating Sky Wolf to evolve a few more generations before he would devour it. However, a swarm of rats had rushed out and devoured the Moon-eating Sky Wolf instead. It made him feel quite uneasy. At that moment, a strange fluctuation had stretched from the sky above the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. He immediately used teleportation and rushed over there. He saw a purple-haired middle-aged man opposite him. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you my name. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head in response to Watson¡¯s question. ¡°There is no need to inquire. You will not let me go no matter who I am, right? Simrly, now that you have seen me, I can¡¯t let you go either.¡± He could empathize with Watson¡¯s feelings. Everyone at the border would be upset if they saw the goldbiter rats running around the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and imagined the troubles they would have in the future. However, what he did not expect was that Watson would growl at him. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you go. There¡¯s a 10,000-year-old ancient ruin buried beneath the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. I was just waiting to excavate it and learn some ancient spells. There are also those magical beasts, including the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. They belonged to ckmoon Castle. But you just released a bunch of rats to eat them. Do you know how much I¡¯ve lost?¡± At least 100 million gold coins. Watson¡¯s heart was bleeding. Aside from the ancient ruins, the remaining hundreds of thousands of magical monsters were real and worthed at least ten million gold coins. The purple-haired man opened his mouth slightly. Obviously, he did not expect Watson to say such things. He thought Watson was worried about the border; he did not expect the other party was only concerned with a mere ruin and hundreds of thousands of magical beasts. He really did not know how that young man¡¯s brain worked. The purple-haired man shook his head, collected his wits, and pointed at Watson. The Heaven-devouring Rat King, who stood on his palm, immediately turned into a stream of light and fled. The Heaven-devouring Rat King was fused from evolved goldbiter rats. The rat king had the advantage of almost all the magical beasts because it had devoured a significant number of them. It was the strongest magical beast at the same level as a tinum-tier elite. It had a unique skill¡ªHeaven-devouring. It could devourbat auras and even the radiance of the sun, moon, and stars. Watson would leave no remains if he were killed by that particr method¡ªit was the most basic and convenient way to do that. ¡°What is that flying past us?¡± Watson did not even look up at the Heaven-devouring Rat King swooping overhead. He stomped his feet, and a hundred-meter-long chaotic realm appeared beneath him. The turbulent airflow produced a massive eye without pupils, which was focused at the flying Heaven-devouring Rat King. He activated his domain ability¡ªEliminate Light Rays. The distorted light rays within the pupil-less eye intertwined and turned into a massive cyan-gray light pir. It swept past the Heaven-devouring Rat King, leaving barely a few dregs behind. After that, Watson summoned his domain and flew right to the purple-haired man¡¯s side. He struck him furiously with his palms. The green wind in the air gathered spontaneously and transformed into two green hundred-meter-long palms. He held the purple-haired man in his palms. ¡°Remove all valuable items from your body. If you can satisfy me, I may not hold you ountable for the crime you justmitted. You will not be able to go today if you don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°You dispatched the Heaven-devouring Rat King in a single blow, and you have also mastered the Law of Domain and the Strictly Enforced Words skills. You are a tinum-tier dual-ss mage! Who are you?¡± The purple-haired man looked shocked for the first time as he was held in Watson¡¯s storm-like palm. His long, narrow eyes were wide open. It was one thing for him to be a tinum-tier mage at such a young age, but he was also a dual-ss mage. It was a heaven-defying talent! He could not believe he had never heard of such a gifted mind. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m Watson from ckmoon Castle.¡± Watson¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic. I¡¯ll give you another chance. You can stay and atone for your sins if you pay me enoughpensation for the ruins you destroyed and the magical beasts you ughtered.¡± ¡°What if I choose neither?¡± The man¡¯s long robe had been pierced. Bones emerged swiftly from the interior; they twisted and changed intorger bones. The bones on the man¡¯s body multiplied by tens of thousands in less than ten seconds. He transformed into a skeleton that was hundreds of meters tall and floated into the sky, with six skeletal arms syed out behind him. Each arm housed a unique treasure. There was a gleaming set of tinum-tier sword-and-shield that emitted an ancient aura. The six weapons looked extraordinary, and the man¡¯s body was embedded in the skeleton¡¯s chest. He controlled the skeleton to aim the six weapons at Watson. At the same time, the Heaven-devouring Rat King, who Watson had just destroyed, began to squirm and expand. First, it turned into a piece of meat, and then the meat turned into a brand new Heaven-devouring Rat King. Then twelve Heaven-devouring Rat Kings surrounded Watson. The domain¡¯s size continued to expand, and soon it became a radius of 100 meters. The Heaven-devouring Rat King, which had grown in size, had a tinum crown shape on its forehead; it had turned from illusory to real. Its mouth also opened into ck holes that absorbed its surrounding light. Space seemed to be distorted as it enveloped Watson. He looked around him, but he could only see empty darkness. ¡°If I include the Heaven-devouring Rat King, that is more than ten tinum-tier elites. Even if we ignore the Heaven-devouring Rat King¡¯s Splitting ability, there are still two of us, and we¡¯re both tinum-tier elites. You are just one person. How do you intend to beat us?¡± The purple-haired man inquired. A peak tinum-tier mage stood in front of him with the Heaven-devouring Rat King beside him. The rat king was also at tinum tier, so it meant that it was tough to kill. It would also split its body continuously. That could be the most severe crisis that Watson had ever faced. Chapter 204 - The Demon’s Blood

Chapter 204: The Demon¡¯s Blood

Watson did not answer the question. Instead, he began to chant. The spell he was chanting wasposed of runes. As the beautifulnguage fell, a long river of time appeared in the sky. It was the River of History projection, which had fused with a peak tinum-tier spell. The River of History projection was considerably stronger because Watson was a tinum-tier mage, and he was also chanting in runes. Watson had called 100 of his past selves. Even his most insignificant counterpart was at the gold tier. The World Tree branches wriggled out of Watson¡¯s palm almost immediately. He used the Starfall spell to manufacture golden cards swiftly. Then, he utilized the God¡¯s Descent spell to meld them into each of his past self¡¯s bodies. He twisted the Wish for the World ring on his finger and made a wish to regain his strength for all the cards he created. However, he would need to use ten years of his master¡¯s life. He made several wishes until he cast the God¡¯s Descent spell on all the clones. When the clones merged with the God¡¯s Descent spell, they had an aura different from other humans. Some had ck crowns on their heads and wore ck robes. Some were hung upside down on crosses; their bodies were charred, and their faces were twisted. There was also a grim reaper who held a huge scythe in his hand and wore a ck cloak, but there was nothing inside the cloak. A hundred magical beasts had descended. Even the Heaven-devouring Rat King, who had consumed many magical beasts, let out two anxious roars when he sensed the aura of those magical beasts. The purple-haired guy was also there; he was a little taken aback. ¡°My clones are equivalent to a hundred tinum-tier elites. Even without their abilities, I can transform into more than 30 forms by myself. How are you going to defeat me?¡± Watson repeated the purple-haired man¡¯s words back to him, word for word and full of mockery. The purple-haired man was speechless. Watson was able to summon a hundred tinum-tier clones; he could not do it. He was even more suspicious of Watson¡¯s identity. He must be the top elite in the kingdom; why was he at the border? What was the rtionship between that youth and the border count? As he thought about that, the ck hole created by the Heaven-devouring Rat King shattered. The light and space were no longer distorted, revealing the scenery outside. Sylvan and Antonio stood side by side, their faces grim. The goldbiter rats had just fled the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. They did not go after them. Instead, they tried to think of ways to prevent the Dragonspine Snow Mountain from a total copse. They were unequivocal about what the destruction of the snow mountain would mean to them. Finally, they discovered that the mountain¡¯s interior had been gued with holes for a long time. They would not be able to save it even if they worked together to cast an earth-elemental spell. In addition to that, there was a lot of ck gas inside the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. It expanded along the mountain, which had copsed. To keep the gas from drifting toward the border, the two of them worked together to shift the mountain¡¯s copse toward the north. The shock wave created by the destruction pushed the snow on the ground thousands of kilometers away. The snow had reached a height of more than a hundred meters. The two of them did not have time to catch all the rats that had escaped from the mountain. They were afraid Watson would follow them when they saw the young man trapped in a pitch-ck space. They broke into the same space and discovered that Watson and a hundred magical beasts were in the space. The Heaven-devouring Rat King and the man embedded in the huge skeleton were also there. ¡°You!¡± Antonio¡¯s expression changed when he saw the purple-haired man. He had recognized the man in front of him. ¡°Antonio?¡± The purple-haired man gave Antonio a sidelong nce. He was perplexed at first, but then he exhibited an even more doubtful expression. ¡°Weren¡¯t you an elderly man? How have you be so young? Did you use the Time Stripping method? No, you do not have the Time Stripping technique¡¯s aura on you. What is going on?¡± ¡°Moriarty, you are my first disciple. Won¡¯t you address me as Master when you see me? As for your doubts, I¡¯m more puzzled about you. You should have died in the Demoness riot ten years ago.¡± Antonio cast a puzzled nce at the purple-haired man, especially when he noticed the boney body on Moriarty¡¯s left side. As the kingdom¡¯s representative, Moriarty had gone on a crusade against the Demoness Church ten years ago. Finally, everyone said that Queen Avril had killed him. Half of his body had been stripped of flesh and blood, and he had perished in agony. Antonio had examined his body and determined that his disciple could not have lived. Therefore he had buried him with his own hands. The Demoness Church was defined as exceedingly evil and detested by people due to the kingdom¡¯s deliberate propaganda. Why would a disciple, who was dead, stand in front of him? Many thoughts went through Antonio¡¯s mind in an instant. ¡°I will address you as Master if you want me to do so. I did not expect you to be at the border as well, Master, and not in the Temple of the Stars. It looked like you were here for a stroll; what an elegant mood to have, Master.¡± The purple-haired man named Moriarty revealed a somewhat lonely smile. ¡°Does that mean you and my junior brother, who is also the border count, are working together to obtain the supreme position, Master?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Antonio scolded him. ¡°I am here to recruit a disciple.¡± Recruit a disciple? Moriarty¡¯s gaze turned toward Watson. Watson was the only one who met that profile. ¡°No wonder he could reach the tinum tier at such a young age. Furthermore, the spell he used seems a little familiar. It looks like he is your disciple, indeed, Master. What a fantastic student! Alright, that¡¯s enough gossip. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Moriarty took control of the massive skeleton body and grabbed the Heaven-devouring Rat King. A gigantic hole opened behind him, emitting a tremendous attractive force that drew him to another location. ¡°Stop! You haven¡¯t told me how you¡¯re still alive.¡± Antonio¡¯s face shifted, and ayer of aura appeared on his body. The Time Stripping spell led him to transform into a diamond star and fly toward Moriarty. He chanted a tinum-tier dark-elemental spell, the ck Hole, and summoned a massive ck hole to fight against the Heaven-devouring Rat King¡¯s ck Hole spell. ¡°And why did you destroy the Dragonspine Snow Mountain? Who are you working for? Tell me the truth!¡± Sylvan was right on his tail. He also cast the Time Stripping spell, and his strength immediately increased to the tinum tier level. Following that, he released the Vermillion Nova, the most extraordinary fire-elemental spell, and a little sun descended. Moriarty appeared rxed despite the fact that he was under attack by two personsparable to diamond-tier elites. ¡°Master, Junior Brother. Well, since we now have another junior brother, perhaps I need to call you First Junior Brother? Aren¡¯t you guys too enthusiastic for a farewell?¡± Moriarty controlled the massive skeleton and raised its six arms, two of which held a shield and the other a longsword, to face Sylvan and Antonio¡¯s spells. The shield kept the Red Sun at bay, enabling the high-temperature mes to wash over it. The longsword shed the ck hole open. Moriarty did not attempt to block any of their attacks at the same time. ck liquid oozed from the bones on his left side. It wiggled and wrapped itself around the bones and turned it ck. The darkened skin formed wings from the back, a tail from behind his buttocks, and ultimately covered his face. It made a mask with jagged fangs. A red texture was blended in with the ck liquid. It flickered slightly, giving Moriarty the appearance of a demon that crawled out of hell. Moriarty¡¯s aura immediately rose from tinum to diamond tier once the red-ck liquid slithered out. The massive skeleton he had iid had likewise turned red and ck. Moriarty had truly entered the diamond tier, unlike Antonio. Thetter exploited hundreds of his prior selves to stack together and attain the power of the diamond tier in his tinum-tier world. ¡°I am sure you did not expect it, Master. You abandoned me and buried me back then, but I persevered. I should thank you, Master. I would not be as powerful as I am today if it were not for you! When I was researching the magical beasts and figuring out how to get them to evolve, I came up with a strategy that could allow humans to evolve. I called it the Demon¡¯s Blood. Speaking of which, I was inspired to create that solution by your Time Stripping technique. However, it is more powerful and has fewer adverse effects than the Time Stripping method. You are no longer my match.¡± Half of Moriarty¡¯s face was covered with a red and ck mask, and his voice became low, hoarse, and confident. ¡°For the sake of our past friendship, I won¡¯t kill you today. But you shouldn¡¯t fight so needlessly either.¡± No one knew how hard his life had been all those years ago. The King had pulled him out of the grave. Even though he did not know how the King had saved him, he was grateful for what he had done. That was why he worked for the King. The prerequisite for his work was to live well. He did not hesitate to apply the magical beast evolution fluid that he had tried on the goldbiter rats on himself to survive. Fortunately, he was sessful. He had evolved into a demonic form. All of his powers had multiplied dozens of times under that guise. He had also received demonic powers which could taint everything, including magic andbat aura. He would pollute anything he touched. The two magic spells that Antonio and Sylvan had cast had caused red patterns to form in the ck hole. The attractive force drew closer to Antonio, and the mes of the Vermillion Nova turned turbid and burnt him. The demonic power had polluted the magical beasts that Watson had summoned before they ever came close¡ªthey were burnt into ck and red ashes. No one in the world, not even the most knowledgeable and strong mage, could harm him. Moriarty exuded confidence. Half of his body had already passed through the teleportation ck hole. At that moment, he noticed a ck shadow sh in front of him. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± A feeling of weakness washed over him. The Demon¡¯s Blood that had spread on the massive skeleton had shrunk and turned into a fist-sized ck and red ball that flew into the hands of the young man. It collided with the other blood in his hand and exploded with a bright light. The ck-and-red blood immediately wrapped around the crimson blood and darkened it. That youth was Watson. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Moriarty felt an incredible feeling of weakness as blood oozed from the corners of his mouth. Even Antonio and Sylvan¡¯sbined efforts could not break through the demonic power he used for defense. How could the young man in front of him quickly break in and grab more than half of his Demon¡¯s Blood? After Watson did that, the young man looked at the massive skeleton with interest. It gave Moriarty a bad feeling about that. Chapter 205 - Watsons Demonic Servant

Chapter 205: Watson¡¯s Demonic Servant

[A tinum-tier special item: the Demon¡¯s Blood] [Effect: The essence and evolution fluid extracted from tens of thousands of magical beasts can allow the human body to evolve continuously. It can also enable the body to break through its limits and enter a stronger level. However, it does not have a 100% sess rate. The consequence of failure is the host¡¯s death, devoured by the Demon¡¯s Blood. The current sess rate of evolution is at 50%.] [Additional effects: Super Self-healing (after fusing with the Demon¡¯s Blood, as long as there is still a tiny piece of tissue left in the body, it can be resurrected), Power of Contamination (a demon-specific ability that can contaminate all magic andbat aura), Demon Form (after transforming into a demon, all of your strength will significantly increase. You will be immune to the attacks of the evil attribute and will be restrained by the light-elemental attacks.] [Additional skill: Boiling Demon¡¯s Blood] Usually, the Demon¡¯s Blood was stored in the bone marrow. When activated, the blood would multiply and cover other items. Any object covered in the Demon¡¯s Blood would gain basic intelligence, and the host could control it. It will also have the strength of a tinum-tier summoned beast. Watson touched the Demon¡¯s Blood in his hand as theplete data appeared in his eyes. ¡°This blood is a tinum-tier item. I can change my form once I consume it. Not bad at all.¡± Even though the demonic form made him happy, he was surprised with the form¡¯s ability to self-heal. He had wanted the same ability from the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. He would not need to be afraid of more powerful opponents. As long as his body and soul were not destroyed in a single hit, he could absorb more energy and resurrect his body. Watson did not devour the demonic blood directly because there was a chance of failure if he did that. The sess rate for evolving pure demonic blood was less than only 10%. Watson has just fused his blood with the demonic blood, and the sess rate increased to 50%. After dealing with Moriarty, he chose to continue to fuse his blood with the demonic blood. Alternatively, he might use the Wish for the World ring to boost the sess rate to 100%. After he made his decision, Watson began to examine the massive skeletons that protruded from Moriarty¡¯s torso. Those bones were not ordinary either. [tinum-tier special item: Purgatory Skeleton] [Effects: the skeleton fossil of the tinum-tier demonic beast, Hell Baron, was extracted from the depths of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. The Hell Baron was a species from ancient times. It had six arms, and each arm represented a punishment from hell. Those who fused with the skeleton could obtain the Hell Baron¡¯s powers.] [Additional effects: the Hell Baron Transformation (divided intoplete transformation and partial transformation¡ªaplete transformation allows one to transform into the Hell Baron, and a partial transformation can only summon the Hell Baron¡¯s skeleton), Super Physical Resistance (almost immune to all physical damages), Super Magic Resistance (almost immune to all magical spells), Demon King (suppressive effect on dark-elemental creatures), Loss of Pain (due to its unique body structure, no physical or spiritual attacks can cause it pain).] [Additional skills: Six-arm Torture (the weapons in those six arms are torture tools made for the toughest parts of one¡¯s bones. Anyone injured by those six torture tools will suffer physical and spiritual pain and die in extreme pain.] ¡®No wonder Moriarty¡¯s body is half flesh and half bone. So it¡¯s because of that tool.¡¯ When summoned locally, the Purgatory Skeleton could rece the bones in its own body with those of the Hell Baron. The body¡¯s strength could develop then, but it could also escape the impacts from its surroundings. It is ideal for ces with a freezing climate like the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. However, when he looked at Moriarty¡¯s figure, it was clear that he had not entirely merged with the Purgatory Skeleton. Of course, all of that was not important to Watson. Since he knew the effects of the Purgatory Skeleton, he did not n to leave it to Moriarty. The older man had destroyed the ruins in the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and killed hundreds of thousands of magical beasts. If he did not get something from him aspensation, Watson would feel like he had lost a lot of blood. In short, he wanted that item. With that thought in mind, Watson twisted one of the eight rings on his finger and made a wish. The white bone of an arm immediately appeared in his hand. It was a bone that he had used to duplicate himself. The price was one year of Antonio¡¯s lifespan. Watson held the bone and unleashed the system fusion onto the massive Purgatory Skeleton Moriarty had imnted. ¡°System fusion, activate!¡± ¡°D*mn brat! Die!¡± Moriarty sensed something was awry and instantly abandoned his ns to assault Antonio and Sylvan. He controlled the six gigantic arms of the skeleton on his back and allowed six different tinum-tier torture instruments to run over Watson¡¯s body. The tinum-tier longsword represented the dismemberment punishment. It would cut off a person¡¯s flesh bit by bit, causing them to die in grief. The shield represented the Iron Virgin punishment. When folded, the shield would act like a huge coffin that could trap a person in it. The rivets on it would pierce into that person¡¯s body. Other than that, there were four other types of punishment methods that were exceptionally brutal as well. Moriarty unleashed the punishments at that precise moment. Thousands of phantoms surged over Watson¡¯s body as the Sword of Death instantaneously turned toward him. The Iron Virgin¡¯s shield folded and encased him. Then, the casket was struck by the variousyers of punishment methods. Antonio and Sylvan¡¯s expressions changed when they saw that scene. They wanted to step forward and help, but before they could do anything, the dignified statue formed by the Iron Maiden¡¯s shield suddenly shattered and revealed Watson¡¯s figure inside it. All the instruments of torture that touched him were like phantoms that did not exist¡ªthey passed through him. On the contrary, the Purgatory Skeleton on Moriarty had quickly disappeared. It turned into light and fused into the bone in Watson¡¯s hand; it had turned into an exquisite little skeleton. Its drooping head quietly floated in the air, like a highly skilled puppet. Moriarty¡¯s expression darkened when he saw that scene because Watson had looked rxed even when he was attacked. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the Purgatory Skeleton, a tinum-tier item. The Purgatory Skeleton and Demon¡¯s Blood have been detected and can be fused. Would you like to fuse them, Master?] ¡°Fuse.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the Purgatory Skeleton. You have awakened a demon that had been in a deep sleep. You have obtained Hell Baron¡¯splete body.] After the system notification, the demonic blood around Watson collided with the bone. Then, the demonic blood boiled and covered the bone. ck and red flesh grew and outlined a graceful body. A perfect woman with somewhat ebony skin and beautiful curves materialized in front of Watson in less than a minute. The woman¡¯s looks were so wless that she did not appear to be from that world. She had two crimson curled horns on her head, six limbs spread out from behind her, and a slender demonic tail that extended from behind her. Her body was covered in enigmatic dark red markings that radiated wildness. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± The few tinum-tier elites there, including Moriarty, were taken aback. Watson¡¯s eyes were wide open as well. He had no idea that when two tinum-tier tools collided, they would be fused into a human rather than a stronger tool. The voluptuous and lovely demoness opened her eyes as if she sensed their gazes. Her eyes were pitch-ck with vertical slits in her pupils. One could see bright red veins around her eyes. It was as if space had diminished the instant she opened them. Moriarty¡¯spanion, the Heaven-devouring Rat King, let out an agonized shriek. ¡°Ah... how many years has it been? A thousand years? Ten thousand years? Ever since Gabriel, that d*mn woman, cut off my neck, I have not felt the warm sunlight for a very long time.¡± The demoness sighed as she reached out to brush her stunning red hair. ck hellfire erupted from her naked flesh to form a long ck gown. The six arms on her back retracted into her body at the same time. ¡°What kind of monster is that? Could it be¡ª¡± Sylvan could not help but mutter. In his memory, there was only one creature that looked like that. The voice was not loud, yet it reached the demoness¡¯ ears; she turned her head and smiled. ¡°How rude. I am not a demon. I am Lilith, the Hell Baron Group¡¯s leader. You may refer to me as Queen Lilith, Demoness of the Night, or Lilith, and I am not a monster. Do you understand, you pitiful human?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman who called herself Lilith extended a finger toward Sylvan. A red ray of light followed her finger and flew toward him. That was the demons¡¯ unique power of pollution. Sylvan hurriedly summoned a protective shield as if he had not expected her to attack him so suddenly. Regrettably, it was toote. The red light breached the shield and settled on his chest. It melted his garments and sttered putrid flesh and blood on his chest. It made it difficult for him to breathe, and his face was pale. ¡°You worthless humans will be my sacrifices to celebrate the Great Lilith¡¯s resurrection. But, first and foremost¡ª¡± Lilith walked with a brilliant smile after she injured Sylvan, the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage, with a single blow. She walked toward Watson before she changed her attitude and knelt on one knee. She said, ¡°I am Lilith, Great Master, and I would like to express my appreciation to you and swear my loyalty to you for resurrecting me. I shall grant all of your requests; please issue your orders.¡± Chapter 206 - Watson Is Not A Monster

Chapter 206: Watson Is Not A Monster

¡°What¡¯s going on? The Purgatory Skeleton has turned into a living Hell Baron?¡± Moriarty was unconcerned that he had been deprived of the Purgatory Skeleton and had sumbed to frailty. Instead, he focused his attention on the devilish woman kneeling in front of Watson. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Purgatory Skeleton has turned into a living Hell Baron?¡± Moriarty did not care that he had been stripped of the Purgatory Skeleton and fell into weakness. Instead, he stared at the devil woman kneeling in front of Watson. The Purgatory Skeleton was discovered in a ruin in the center of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, on the body of the Hell Baron. ording to his theory, it was an ancient ruin from 10,000 years ago, with numerous runes inscribed on it. Even though he could notprehend the runes, he could tell that the story he penned was about the Hell Barons. There were a few murals adjacent to the runes, especially on the wall; there were a few angels in the murals with white wings on their bodies and halos on their heads. They were besieging a horde of demons with six arms and two horns on their heads. The angels were surrounded by heavenly mes, while the demons roared inaudibly. The scene was horrifying. Moriarty had little knowledge about the murals. He only brought back the Hell Baron¡¯s bones. Even though the ruins were suppressed, the bones had survived for tens of thousands of years. It was clear that the bones held some secret. He had dripped the Demon¡¯s Blood onto the Hell Baron¡¯s bone marrow while researching it. He discovered that the Hell Baron¡¯s bone marrow could self-evolve. He buried the goldbiter rats that had consumed the Hell Baron¡¯s bone marrow. He also brought many magical beasts for the goldbiter rats for their consumption, which resulted in the liquid for the magical beasts¡¯ evolution. He subsequently turned the remains into a breeding ground for the goldbiter rats, and that had emptied the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. The Hell Baron¡¯s blood could record knowledge; that was what he had discovered in his studies. After all, the Hell Barons were smarter than humans; therefore, he did not find it unusual. However, he had never imagined that his capacity to record knowledge could be used to resurrect a corpse that had been dead for 10,000 years. He really wanted to know how Watson did it. Why could that little devil perform something that he had been researching for almost ten years but could not do? He realized, though, that it was not the time to get into that. The Hell Barons¡¯ strength was considerably beyond that of humans as they were an ancient species. The lovely demon had an aura that showed she was at the peak of the tinum tier. Furthermore, Watson had three people on his side¡ªhe was in a vulnerable situation. If that went on for too long, he might not be able to escape. His studies at the border had been almost wless, but there was a w at the end. ¡°That Watson is too monstrous. He might affect His Majesty¡¯s ns in the future. We can¡¯t leave him alive.¡± He was terrified by the strength and talent that Watson had demonstrated. He resolved to inform His Majesty of all that had urred after he left that location. He would urge the King to go to the border and rid the kingdom of that scourge. Half of his body had already vanished into the abyss; he elerated his departure at that point. Only his arm remained on the outside. ¡°Why did two tinum-tier items produce a person instead of an item when fused?¡± Moriarty¡¯s heart was filled with questions. At that moment, Watson had the same question as well. [tinum-tier Hell Baron Lord: Lilith] As the Lord of the former Hell Barons, Lilith¡¯s strength was at the diamond tier. However, she had been dead for tens of thousands of years, so her energy had dissipated. At that moment, Lilith¡¯s strength was peak tinum-tier. She could only regain her strength gradually after collecting enough energy. [Six Arm¡¯s Punishment, Super Self-Healing, Demon Blood Boiling, Super Physical Resistance, Super Magic Resistance, Demon King, Loss of Pain] [Additional abilities: Super Berserk (ability is significantly increased in a short period, but rationality is slightly decreased), Instant Burst (all the energy in the body is instantly poured at the price of lowering one¡¯s level of strength), Seductive Body (body movements, including voice, will have a bewitching effect, with reduced the impact on those with a strong will).] [Additional skills: tinum-tier demonic-elemental spell, Creeping Hunger, the Million Disease Spread, and the Soul-sucking Voice from Hell.] [Gold-tier demonic-elemental spell, Flesh Rbination, Strong Parasitism, and Imp Summoning.] [Loyalty: the demon ispletely loyal to its host, so feel free to use it.] Watson was not pleased with the qualities that were shown to him. Although the revived Hell Baron was more powerful than a pure tinum-tier item and possessed numerous new skills, those talents were not his. His first n was tobine two tinum-tier items to create a more powerful item to help him. That sensation was simr to fusing a Phoenix egg. The egg shattered after the fusion, revealing a weapon. Although the oue was satisfactory, it was not what he had wanted. ¡°Can I transform it back into something that has already been fused, System?¡± [Reminder that the system is a fusion system and does not possess the ability to disassemble.] Watson sighed. ¡°That¡¯s it then.¡± It was not too bad to get a peak tinum-tier warrior for free. If others had known what he was thinking at the time, they would have assumed he was insane. He was dissatisfied with having a tinum-tier warrior. He was the only person in the world who could articte such feelings. He collected his thoughts and calcted in his heart. The Demon¡¯s Blood and Purgatory Skeleton that he had obtained from Moriarty had been wasted. He was a little reluctant. He did not know if he could continue to get them again from Moriarty or perhaps Lilith. After he thought about it for a moment, a bright light suddenly shed in his mind, and a bold idea emerged. The system could only fuse and not dismantle. He did not want Lilith, so perhaps he could continue to fuse her? With that thought in mind, Watson looked at Moriarty and found that half of Moriarty¡¯s body had entered the ck hole. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°System, I¡¯m going to initiate the fusion. The fusion targets are Moriarty and Lilith.¡± [Congrattions, Master, on a sessful fusion. The Hell Baron Servant, Lilith¡¯s strength has increased.] Moriarty, who had already entered the ck hole, was forcefully yanked out by an invisible force as the system¡¯s voice sounded in Watson¡¯s consciousness. His body disintegrated swiftly and became a stream of light. His face was filled with horror before he could shout as the light merged into Lilith¡¯s body. Lilith¡¯s body got a little taller after the fusion. Her five senses shifted from seductive to dignified and lovely. Her aura grew stronger, and her skin lightened significantly. The scarlet horns on top of her head and the tail on her back had shrunk. If one did not look closely, one would not notice that Lilith resembled a person rather than a demon. After the fusion with Moriarty, Lilith¡¯s body shook, and there was something in her eyes. A world-shaking aura appeared in her eyes, and she respected Watson even more. At the same time, a shiny quill floated in the air and flew toward Watson. [tinum-tier item: Pen of Truth] [Effect: Anything said in front of the Pen of Truth must not be a lie and must not be omitted, or you will suffer the pain of having your blood sucked out.] [Additional effect: Rewriting Reality (anything written in the Pen of Truth wille true. If it is something that has not happened, then it will definitely happen. However, no one knows what form it will take.] ¡°Not bad. Now the problem ispletely solved.¡± Watson took the Pen of Truth and nodded in satisfaction. He did not need to expend any effort to obtain benefits from Moriarty at all. He could just fuse Moriarty, and Lilith could inherit his ability as a mage. Then, Watson could extract any excess Demon¡¯s Blood and Purgatory Skeleton from Lilith. Moriarty could not escape either. It was like killing two birds with one stone. There was, however, a disadvantage. The system would only inherit the fused person¡¯s talents, not their memories. Watson had nned to question Moriarty about why he went to the border, why he destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, why he nursed those magical beasts, and his rtionship with the monarch. Moriarty, on the other hand, was extremely powerful. Watson might not be able to stop him if he tried to flee. Therefore he had no choice but to do that. Watson will just have to investigate the truth gradually. As he considered that, Watson raised his head to find Sylvan and Antonio. They hid quite far from him, and they had a peculiar look on their faces as if they were looking at a scary monster. ¡°Master, Lord Sylvan, what happened to you? Why are you standing so far away?¡± Watson asked; he was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Watson, you still have the nerve to ask that? Do you know what you just did?¡± Sylvan swallowed his saliva and spoke with difficulty. Watson had just broken through Moriarty¡¯s defense, which they had been unable to breach, and transformed the Hell Baron¡¯s corpse into a living demonic beauty. That was nothing. They were merely astounded to discover that Watson had fused Moriarty. That was extremely frightening. Moriarty was a peak tinum-tier elite, on par with them. Previously, they were aware that Watson possessed fusion magic, but they were unconcerned when he fused some low-quality items. They were terrified when they discovered Watson could fuse a tinum-tier elite. They were also tinum-tier elites. What if Watson fused them when he was unhappy? Chapter 207 - Fusing With The Goldbiter Rats

Chapter 207: Fusing With The Goldbiter Rats

¡°Watson, be honest; how do you think I treat you normally?¡± Antonio stroked his white beard and smiled. ¡°You treat me very well, Master. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Watson scratched his head in confusion. ¡°No, I have treated you badly!¡± Antonio¡¯s decisive reply made Watson a little dumbfounded. He saw Antonio pat his chest with a pained expression. ¡°I have to admit that I hid something from you in the past. You are very talented, and when I told you that you could only learn two spells in a week, that was a lie. I was afraid that I¡¯d lose my dignity if you were to finish your apprenticeship too quickly, so I said that. I will never hide anything from you again. I will teach you everything you want to learn.¡± Watson was speechless. Watson¡¯s lips moved, unable to fathom why Antonio would suddenly say such a thing, but before he could open his mouth, he noticed Sylvan¡¯s cheeks quivered as he followed suit. ¡°Watson, I have not treated you well either! I¡¯ve suppressed ckmoon Castle, and I am currently fighting with you over exploration rights to the ruins. I am sorry for what I did. You can have all the ruins. The Fairy Castle and ckmoon Castle are one and the same; we are family. You won¡¯t vent your anger on me because of my previous actions, right?¡± Previously, both Antonio and Sylvan believed that even if Watson possessed tinum-tier strength, he was still a youngster and could never be their opponent. However, it seemed like that was not the case. Watson could fuse with a tinum-tier elite with a wave of his palm. They still did not know what that weird power was, and theycked the confidence to fight it. Maybe Watson did not kill them not because he was not powerful enough but because he was kind-hearted. During the fight between ckmoon Castle and the Mage Guild, Antonio had seen Watson fused Audrey with a maid. He had not paid much attention to it at the time, but he broke out in a cold sweat when he thought about it then. What if Watson had fused with him instead of Audrey? ¡°You lowly humans! Isn¡¯t it toote to curry favor with my master?¡± Lilith rose from the ground with a soul-stirring smile on her face after the fusion. She went slowly toward Antonio and Sylvan and said, ¡°You have no right to stand by my master¡¯s side. I am the only one who has the authority to stand by his side. You are too much of a blight on thendscape. You should die here.¡± Lilith¡¯s mockery elicited a look of rage on Sylvan and Antonio¡¯s faces. What was their social standing? One was the border count, and the other was the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage¡ªthe Hell Baron in front of them had only been a corpse half an hour ago. They would have taught Lilith a lesson if Watson were not there. They would not dare to do that with him there. ¡°Wait, Lilith, these are my friends. The one on the right is my master. You are not allowed to touch them.¡± Watson halted Lilith in time without waiting for her to make a move. Friends? Master? Lilith¡¯s face was filled with skepticism. ¡°I am not sure why you chose to befriend such a lowly creature, Great Lord. Could it be out of pity?¡± ¡°Lilith, what lowly creature? You should know that I¡¯m also a human.¡± ¡°No, Master, you¡¯repletely different from these lowly humans. I can sense the presence of a stronger creature beneath your human appearance. It doesn¡¯t seem to be from this world; it¡¯s the presence of another starry sky.¡± Lilith moved closer to Watson¡¯s side. Her delicate nose twitched before her face revealed an intoxicated expression. ¡°Stop!¡± He could smell Lilith¡¯s unique body fragrance. Watson made a stop sign, and his face had turned red. He was not embarrassed because of the beautiful woman beside him; he felt guilty because his concerns had been exposed. His soul hade from another world. He did not expect Lilith to detect it; it was as one would expect of an ancient race. Watson took a close look at Antonio and Sylvan and noticed that their expressions remained unchanged. That made him feel better. Antonio and Sylvan thought Lilith admired Watson because he had mastered the God¡¯s Descent spell and the Great Sin Transformation skill. They did not think of anything else because he had the potential to reach higher tiers. ¡°Let us not get into that right now, Watson. I have a couple of spells that I believe are ideal for you. If it is more convenient for you, I will teach you right now! You will be able to learn any spells you wish in the future. I will teach you whatever you want to know as long as it is something I know!¡± Antonio rubbed his hands and began to approach Watson. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is still yours. If there¡¯s anything that ckmoon Castle needs, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ve also stocked up on arge number of weapons and medicinal herbs in the Fairy Castle. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll immediately inform my subordinates to send them to ckmoon Castle.¡± Sensing Antonio and Sylven¡¯s overly enthusiastic attitude toward him, Watson could roughly guess the reason. Perhaps he had just fused with Moriarty¡¯s technique and frightened the two tinum-tier elites, which made him not know whether tough or cry. The strength of the system fusiony in its mandatory nature. No magic orbat aura could resist it, but it was not unlimited. Watson could surmise the cause of Antonio and Sylven¡¯s overly enthusiastic attitude toward him. Perhaps it was because he had fused Moriarty, and that had terrified the two tinum-tier elites. He did not know whether tough or to cry. The system fusion¡¯s power relied upon its essentials. It was impervious to spells orbat auras, but it was not limitless. As the target of the first fusion, the material that Watson fused could not be stronger than him. That was also the reason he had topromise during his fight with the Mage Guild. He was only at the gold tier then, so he could not fuse with a tinum-tier elite. Otherwise, he would have fused Antonio with one of his subordinates, and they would not be there that day. Moriarty was another example. If Watson had not advanced to tinum-tier and stolen Moriarty¡¯s Devil¡¯s blood and Purgatory Skeleton, then his strength would not have plummeted from diamond to tinum tier, and Watson would not have been able to fuse him. The system fusion could be seen as a weapon that could forcefully kill Watson to prevent him from escaping when his strength surpassed his opponent¡¯s. That weapon could not allow him to fight against enemies of a higher level. ¡°You said you would teach me everything in the future, Master. You must keep your word. I want to study a variety of spells. One of them is the ck Hole spell that you had just cast! Furthermore, Lord Sylvan, you stated that you would provide free weapons and medicinal herbs for the ckmoon Castle. You won¡¯t go back on your words, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Antonio and Sylvan nodded almost at the same time. ¡°That is great. Actually, my fusion magic is not all-powerful. It can only be used against persons who are weaker than me. Moriarty was in a vulnerable state right now, so I seeded in that. I would not be as confident if it were you, Master, or Lord Sylvan. It would be far more difficult for me to seed if the two of you cast the Time Stripping spell.¡± Watson did not want his master and Sylvan to be afraid of him all the time, so he exined it to them. However, after they heard his words, Antonio and Sylvan looked at each other. Antonio coughed; he was the first to speak. ¡°Watson, I think it¡¯s better for you to learn two spells every week. You can¡¯t bite off more than you can chew! As for the ck Hole spell, it is profound earth-elemental magic. It¡¯s very difficult for you to understand it now.¡± Watson curled his lips. His master had just said that he was very talented. Why did he change his mind? ¡°Even though the Dragonspine Snow Mountain had copsed and the Misty Forest was destroyed, arge number of those rats had escaped. Those magical beasts are even more powerful than the magical beasts in the Misty Forest! To resist those magical beasts, we would need weapons and armor. Therefore, Watson, the matter of providing resources to ckmoon Castle for free has to be temporarily put on hold.¡± Sylvan also looked away; he did not want to see Watson¡¯s angry expression. ¡°Two famous big shots in the kingdom are going back on their words and lying to a kid like me! Aren¡¯t you shameful?¡± Antonio and Sylvan¡¯s expressions immediately changed when they learned that the fusion spell could not be used on them. It was faster than flipping through a book. That made Watson very regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not have told them about the drawbacks of the fusion system. He calmed the raging feelings in his heart by taking a deep breath. Despite his rage, Sylvan¡¯s words were reasonably rational. The goldbiter rats that had escaped from the Dragonspine Snow Mountain were more dangerous than other ordinary magical beasts because they would multiply after they ate. Furthermore, those rats appeared to merge into a more powerful being, simr to the Heaven-devouring Rat King beside Moriarty. ¡°Speaking of the Heaven-devouring Rat King, it seems like it is missing.¡± Watson looked around and saw no sign of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. He had been so preupied with Moriarty¡¯s fusion that he had forgotten about the magical beast. It would be extremely tough to detect a tinum-tier magical beast if it wanted to hide from them. The most effective method was to dig three feet into the ground. Watson expanded hisbat aura wings andnded at the foot of the copsed Dragonspine Snow Mountain without hesitation. He extended his right hand to the group of goldbiter rats still fleeing the snow mountain in all directions. ¡°System fusion, activate!¡± .. At the same time, in a forest more than ten kilometers to the west of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Above the woond, a massive ck hole had emerged in the sky. A rat, the size of a palm, crawled out of it, panting, andnded on the ground. It took a careful nce around, and when it saw no one had caught up with it, the rat stood up straight like a human. A hint of wisdom shed across its tinum eyes as it began to speak in humannguage. ¡°That was close. I almost died there. Fortunately, I had been prepared. I used a Demon¡¯s Blood skill to copy my memories into the body of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. I can still resurrect my memories even if I lose my body,¡± the rat muttered. The light in its eyes distorted into hatred and fear. ¡°Watson, I shall remember you.¡± The scene of Watson using a strange spell to kill him was still vivid in his mind. He dared to say that it was the strangest spell he had ever seen in his life. There was no chanting or strong fluctuations. It only brings death silently. Watson¡¯s use of a bizarre spell to kill him was still fresh in his thoughts. He dared to remark it was the oddest spell he had ever witnessed in his life. There was no chanting or significant fluctuation; it simply brought death quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my body, which I had worked so hard to evolve for ten years, died just like that. But that doesn¡¯t matter. I have a better choice now, and that is Watson¡¯s body!¡± Watson¡¯s strange magic worried him, yet he desired it at the same time. He would not have an opponent in the entire kingdom if he could master that kind of magic. ¡°That little brat definitely would not expect me to survive, much less that I would wait for an opportunity to seize his body. The most important thing now is to find a human body that can be of use to me.¡± As soon as the voice stopped, the rat turned around and raced in the direction of Monte Town. Chapter 208 - I Will Rule The Borders

Chapter 208: I Will Rule The Borders

[Silver-tier synthetic magical beasts: Six-winged Goldbiter Rats] [Abilities: Rapid Devouring, Common Sense, Rapid Flight] [Additional abilities: Natural Selection, Infinite Splitting] [Additional skills: Silver-tier magic, Dark Cut] Compared to bronze-tier goldbiter rats, the silver-tier goldbiter rats were created by fusing ten regr goldbiter rats. Whenpared tomon goldbiter rats, they had the added abilities of Rapid Flying and Dark Cut. A single goldbiter rat¡¯s ability was rtively poor inparison to the silver-tier magical beasts of the same level. Still, those magical beasts could not endure arge number of goldbiter rats. Tens of thousands of silver-tier six-winged goldbiter rats circled Watson and released the Dark Cut ability. They were even ughtering their own kind. Their six pitch-ck wings drew dark rays of light, and the light beams criss-crossed to form a vast ck. The ravines, which were already gued with holes, were heavily covered, became even messier. Half an hour had passed since Watson fused Moriarty. In that half an hour, he had fused more than half of the goldbiter rats near the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, and a small portion had fled to the border. During that process, he discovered something significant¡ªall goldbiter rats shared the same consciousness. He had, by all appearances, used the technique to rece the awareness of the fused goldbiter rats. All of the goldbiter rats should have been under his control, but those that escaped had a strong will to oppose him. Furthermore, that state of consciousness felt incredibly familiar to him. ¡°Did that consciousness belong to the Heaven-devouring Rat King?¡± Watson was puzzled. He had initially intended to utilize the system to fuse the goldbiter rats. Then, he could control all the other goldbiter rats by randomly controlling one of them. It would not harm the border in any way. Instead, it would be his subordinate¡¯s assistance. However, it seemed like that method would not work anymore. ¡°Those little rats appear to contain some cells as well as some unusualponents. They will continue to divide as long as they eat something. It is undoubtedly a great attribute to food. The person who created that is a genius!¡± Lilith was standing close to Watson. She pinched a six-winged goldbiter rat with two slender fingers. Then, she slipped the rat into her mouth and began chewing as she talked. Her crimson lips were flushed with blood, giving her a seductive appearance. Soon after, she spat out a couple of gnawed-clean bones. Shemented, ¡°It does not taste nice. I should have seasoned it with salt and pepper.¡± ¡°They eat live rats? As expected of one from the ancient race. No matter how strong they are, one could not change their characteristics.¡± Sylvan frowned; he was ufortable with the thought of raw meat. He was born with a sense of superiority as a long-lived and gorgeous elf. Furthermore, Lilith had just ridiculed him and Antonio as inferior, so he could not help but react. ¡°Do you have any concerns about my conduct, inferior humans? The strength of a race is not determined by what you consume. Eating raw meat can help to preserve the food¡¯s most primal energy and boost its power. For tens of thousands of years, the inferior human race has only bothered about minor issues; they have no idea how to increase their power. I am surprised that you have not changed after tens of thousands of years.¡± Lilith wiped the blood off the corners of her mouth and looked at Sylvan. ¡°Oh, right! I can tell you are not a human, but rather an elf. You are not even as good as a human! Elves, as I recall, were the offspring of a tree-dwelling species who were persecuted by other races andpelled to live in trees. You have a coward¡¯s blood coursing through your veins.¡± Tens of thousands of races had lived on thatnd in ancient times. Perhaps it was an exaggeration, but it was certainly more than what they had at that moment¡ªangels, demons, giants, dragons, and other mighty races. There were also the weaker species like the humans and other arboreal species. ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± The corner of Sylvan¡¯s mouth twitched when his bloodline was insulted. No matter how well-mannered he was, he was furious with that remark. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. Don¡¯t beg for mercy when you¡¯re defeated.¡± Lilith was determined not to be outdone. ¡°Alright, stop bickering,¡± Antonio said as he waved his hand and stepped up to smooth things over. ¡°With the destruction of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, a significant number of goldbiter rats had been freed. There will be no peace at the border if those man-made magical beasts are permitted to spread havoc! Watson is the only one in charge of those rats right now. He will not be able to handle all of them on his own. Why don¡¯t you tackle the problem in front of us first, if you have the time to argue?¡± ¡°Who are you to order me around?¡± Lilithughed coldly. ¡°I forgot to mention you just now. I heard that you are my honorable master¡¯s master. How can a lowly human be someone else¡¯s master? Instead of letting you teach him, why don¡¯t I do it instead? Of course, I¡¯m not saying that my strength is enough to teach my master, but I don¡¯t want to see my master¡¯s body tainted with a lowly aura.¡± ¡°F*ck¡ª¡± Antonio was about to curse. He had wanted to arbitrate the conflict, but he had no idea Lilith would curse him as well. Why did it matter if he were Watson¡¯s master? Even if Watson was exceptional, would he have advanced to the tinum tier so rapidly if he had not been Watson¡¯s master? Lilith¡¯s derogatory remarks were an insult to him. She could question his strength, but he would not let her trample on his dignity. Sylvan and Antonio were like Emperor Cluck when it was ready to fight¡ªthey rubbed their fists and got ready to attack Lilith. Watson could not stand it anymore; he sighed. ¡°Lilith, I told you. One of them is my master, and the other is the border count in charge of this territory. You have to be more respectful to them and not cause trouble for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t take you in.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master Watson. For your sake, I¡¯ll be a little more polite to them.¡± Lilith panicked when she realized Watson did not want her and replied to him respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already fused the majority of the goldbiter rats at the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. I will travel to other parts of the border to find the remaining goldbiter rats! I have a strange feeling in my heart, even if I do not know where they are right now.¡± He could not sense the particr thoughts of the other consciousnesses since the goldbiter rats had two consciousnesses, but he could determine the other party¡¯s location. He assumed that the other party felt the same way. It was like a cat and mouse game. He was the cat, while the other party was a rat that had no choice but to flee. ¡°As one would expect from my most exceptional disciple. Since that is the case, let us move quickly and take action.¡± Antonio gave his approval with a thumbs up. Sylvan heaved a sigh of relief and turned to face Watson. ¡°Watson, please allow me to discuss this with you. The Fairy Castle is essential for border protection. We simply can¡¯t afford to lose it. Let us clean up the goldbiter rats near the Fairy Castle first, okay?¡± At that moment, he no longer saw Watson as a chess pawn. Instead, he was someone that he could cling to in his hours of need. Watson was only a ten-year-old child, and he had imed the boy as his son. That was how he interpreted the situation. ¡°I can go to the Fairy Castle first, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to rule the border.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you sure you want to rule the border?¡± Sylvan¡¯s ears twitched as if he had misheard the child. Watson wanted to rule the border, so where would that leave him? ¡°Lord Sylvan, you did not hear me wrongly. I want to rule the border.¡± Watson¡¯s young face was full of seriousness as he said, ¡°There are still some missing things in the border under your reign. Many horrible things had happened because I had been weak. So, now I want to rule the border and make this ce stronger. Of course, I can¡¯t do that without Lord Sylvan¡¯s help.¡± With the convenience of the fusion system, he could expand the border in a few years, but that would be too long. He wanted Sylvan tomand and merge the other towns, including Monte Town, with ckmoon Castle. Watson had believed that by bing stronger, he would allow his family to live a happy life without any threats. Unfortunately, he was mistaken. Someone had destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain right in front of Sylvan. It felt like a pair of invisible hands had covered the sky and suffocated him. Sylvan twitched his lips as he noticed Watson was serious. In the past, if he had heard Watson¡¯sments, he would have promptly summoned his magic. However, Sylvan sighed as he noticed Lilith staring at him. It was not that he was afraid. He simply did not want to argue with Watson for no reason. Furthermore, Watson¡¯s words made sense. He had allowed someone to ruin the Dragonspine Snow Mountain right in front of him. He had failed in his responsibilities. Even the king¡¯s emissaries had not discovered it. How could he exact their revenge? ¡°Watson, you are the first person who dares to speak to me like that. I have to say that you are very brave. I will not hold it against you for the sake of our master! I will only ask you one thing. What benefits will I receive if I agree to your request?¡± ¡°First and foremost, Lord Sylvan, you will remain the nominal ruler of the border. Second, I will make the Fairy Castle ten, if not a hundred, times stronger than it is now. Is this eptable?¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Sylvan paused for a moment before nodding. He would haveughed if Watson had used suchments in the past. However, the young man was qualified to make such a guarantee. ¡°Watson, since you have already made a decision, then I need to remind you that Sylvan and the King have always been on bad terms. The King might have something to do with the destruction of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t want the border to have any power. If you merge the towns there, it will pique his interest. Are you sure you want to do that?¡± It meant Watson would go against the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the King. I will punish whoever threatens the safety of my family. Even if he is the King, I will drag him down from that position!¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was decisive. ¡°I will rule the borders now, and I will rule the kingdom in the future.¡± The oath he made floated in the air. If he could not protect his family as the ruler of the border, then he would do it as the kingdom¡¯s ruler. He did not believe that anyone would dare to hurt his family and friends then. Lilith looked at Watson in admiration, as if she was fascinated by his deration. Sylvan and Antonio looked at each other as if they did not expect Watson to say such bold words. Then, Antonio seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed. ¡°Wait, Watson, take back your words!¡± Unfortunately, it was toote. The moment he made the oath, the tinum-tier tool, the pen of truth, which Watson had just received, suddenly shone and floated in front of him. It wrote his words in red ink in the air as if it wanted to tell the truth from the falsehood of his words. Chapter 209 - The Pen Of Truth Or The Pen Of Disaster

Chapter 209: The Pen Of Truth Or The Pen Of Disaster

The Pen of Truth was one of the most famous tinum-tier items in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even though it did not have a powerful attack, it was more useful in some aspects than an attack-elemental item. For example, its ability to detect lies. The Pen of Truth could detect and punish any liars in front of it. In addition, it was not the host who activated that power but the pen itself. It would have a sudden test when one was in a good mood. Sometimes the Pen of Truth would force the host to a test, especially when someone made a significant deration. For example, Watson made a deration that he would rule the kingdom in the future. Antonio knew about the Pen of Truth, but it was toote to stop Watson from saying that. Unfortunately, the Pen of Truth had been triggered, and it was prepared to judge Watson. ¡°I am not only going to be the ruler of the border¡¯s ruler, but I will rule the kingdom too.¡± Pen of Truth wrote Watson¡¯s words in the void. The shining red words gleamed, then the words shattered. The Pen of Truth flew straight to his hand. Antonio¡¯s face darkened, and Sylvan sighed. Sylvan had also heard of the Pen of Truth. It belonged to the royal family and was used to judge criminals and corrupt nobles. He guessed that Moriarty was one of the King¡¯s men, and he knew that when he saw the Pen of Truth. He thought that the pen would conclude Watson¡¯s words as lies, and the young man would have his flesh dug out until he admitted that he was lying. Even though he was a border count and had a deep hatred for the king, he was not sure that he could be the kingdom¡¯s supreme. Watson was only a little over ten years old, and he only had ckmoon Castle behind him. How could he fight against the empire? Antonio thought the same, so he did not help. Firstly, the Pen of Truth was absolutely effective, and he could not stop it. Secondly, it was good to let Watson know how arrogant he had sounded. Even if Watson had mastered a mysterious spell that could fuse a tinum-tier elite, he should not have been overly confident. Just as both of them thought about it, something unexpected happened. The Pen of Truth flew to Watson¡¯s side. It did not pierce his arm as the two had expected. Instead, the pen was slightly bent, like a cute kitten. It gently rubbed against Watson¡¯s arm, and he snapped his hand backward. ¡°Stop rubbing against me; it¡¯s itchy.¡± What had happened? Antonio and Sylvan¡¯s eyes widened. The Pen of Truth did not suck Watson¡¯s blood, which meant that it had agreed with Watson¡¯s words. Could he really ascend as the kingdom¡¯s supreme in the future? Would that really happen? Perhaps the pen was wrong? Sylvan had a thought in his mind and tentatively said, ¡°I am making a statement. I will be the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s supreme in the future.¡± Whoosh! Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the Pen of Truth turned into a straight arrow and left Watson¡¯s arm. Itnded on Sylvan¡¯s palm and drilled into it like a drill. The blood and flesh sttered; the pain made him gasp. ¡°I will make a statement again. I am lying. I will not be the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s Emperor.¡± Then, the Pen of Truth left Sylvan¡¯s palm. The tip had absorbed the blood before it returned to Watson. It used the blood to write a line of words in the air. [My beloved master, you are the future ruler of this kingdom! Someone just lied to me and tried to infringe on my authority, so I punished him a little. Did I do the right thing?] That pen was poisonous. Sylvan cast a healing spell on his injured palm. He stared at the Pen of Truth with a face full of hatred. He did not mind if the pen wanted to judge him, but why did the Pen of Truth treat him and Watson so differently? That was unfair. ¡°What can you do?¡± Watson asked. [If I judged something to be true, I could achieve it.] ¡°Wait, Watson.¡± Antonio interrupted them. ¡°The Pen of Truth has two abilities. One is to detect lies, and the other is to rewrite reality. Thetter is one of the reasons why it has be a tinum-tier item. The other reason is that it is different from other tinum-tier items. It has self-awareness! The ability to rewrite reality is terrifying. It can also resurrect the dead and turn the poor into billionaires. However, you have to understand one thing. The Pen of Truth is only a tinum-tier item. It can not fulfill a strong wish. Therefore, if a wish exceeds a limit, it will be distorted.¡± ¡°I have the same opinion as Master. There was once a great noble in the kingdom who wanted to be richer. So, I asked His Majesty for that Pen of Truth to rewrite reality. In the end, he did be wealthy. The source of the money was the pension His Majesty gave him when his son was killed by bandits when he was out! There was also a person who cultivated slowly but wanted to achieve more, but he was merged into a monster in the end. He was strong, but he lost his sense of self.¡± Sylvan looked at Watson and said, ¡°So you understand now. The Pen of Truth is not that convenient. Some people even call it the Pen of Disaster.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Watson nodded. He looked at the Pen of Truth that floated in front of him. ¡°So, are you the Pen of Disaster?¡± Sylvan almost fell. How could he ask such a straightforward question? Even the Pen of Truth could not admit it. [Master, you have misunderstood me. I am not the Pen of Disaster. I am a pen of good luck that will bring happiness to you. My beloved master, is there anything you need me to do?] ¡°Help me deal with the goldbiter rats that are endangering the border.¡± It was not that Watson did not believe Sylvan¡¯s words. He just wanted to give it a try after he saw how respectful the Pen of Truth was. [I¡¯m sorry, Master. You seem to have misunderstood my ability. I can¡¯t fulfill your wish. Whatever you want to do, you must do it yourself. If you want to rewrite reality, then you must start with a statement and specify the time and ce of what you want to do¡ªthe more urate, the better. I will let fate take the path that you have envisioned. If what you have said can¡¯t be fulfilled, then you must restate it. If you do not borate, you must add a statement.] ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome. I think I¡¯ll pass.¡± At first, Watson thought that the Pen of Truth¡¯s ability to rewrite reality was simr to the Wish for the World ring, which could help him achieve his wish. It seemed like the two are different. The ring would satisfy his request directly. On the other hand, the Pen of Truth was to change the world and make the world meet his expectations. [It¡¯s no trouble. Master, you don¡¯t have to say ritualistic words like the beginning of a statement. I will also help you rewrite reality.] ¡°Really? Then let me try.¡± At that moment, Watson could sense that the Pen of Truth wanted to tter him. He said, ¡°Three months from now, when winter has ended, I will personally solve the problem with the goldbiter rats in front of ckmoon Castle¡¯s gate.¡± He had wanted to make a wish and solve the problem with the goldbiter rats. However, Antonio and Sylvan said that the Pen of Truth was dangerous, and he could not make a wish that exceeded its scope. Therefore, he decided to be more prudent and extended the time. [Of course, my master. Your words are entirely effective. The world in three months will be as you wish! As the price for fate, I need to draw a small amount of blood. That is also the way to maintain my operation. I believe you will not be stingy.¡±] ¡°Come.¡± Watson presented his arm and generously let the Pen of Truth draw blood from it. It was not difficult to solve the problem with the goldbiter rats in three months. The Pen of Truth should not need to draw much blood. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be courteous, Master.¡± After it wrote those scarlet words in midair, the Pen of Truth did notnd on Watson¡¯s arm to draw his blood. Instead, it flew rapidly,nded on Lilith¡¯s body not far away, and pierced her arm. Lilith did not even have a chance to cry out in surprise before the Pen of Truth flew to Antonio and Sylvan¡¯s side and pierced their bodies. It was not until the pen was soaked in blood that it burped and returned to Watson¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lilith was confused. Antonio and Sylvan looked at each other in confusion. The Pen of Truth mentioned that it would absorb blood. They had thought that it would absorb Watson¡¯s blood, but it did not. [How can a lowly servant like me absorb the blood of a great master? You should feel honored to be able to help Master realize his wishes by offering your blood. Master, did I do it right?] What the hell? How could a pen be so cheap? Antonio widened his eyes in anger. As the greatest mage in the kingdom, was his blood not as precious as Watson¡¯s? The Pen of Truth did not respect the royal family even though it had belonged to them. However, it was very polite toward Watson. Even Lilith, the Hell Baron, had great respect for Watson. Was it because Watson had mastered fusion magic, or was he a natural king with a temperament that could make people submit to him? Watson also thought that it was unbelievable. He could understand why Lilith respected him; it was most likely because it was his fusion magic. He did not know why the Pen of Truth liked him so much. It was not the time to dwell on that. Watson waved his hand at his angry master and Sylvan. ¡°Master, Lord Sylvan, let¡¯s put the matter aside. Why don¡¯t we meet up with Miss Nightingale and then go back to ckmoon Castle to discuss our ns! In return for the Pen of Truth taking your blood, I will give you a hybrid Phoenix egg to help your recovery. Is that alright?¡± Chapter 210 - Spend A Lot Of Money

Chapter 210: Spend A Lot Of Money

Monte Town. Almost twenty days had passed since the winter had started. Monte Town had changed dramatically since half a month ago. First, the wall outside the town had grown from more than ten meters to over a hundred meters in height. If one looked closely, one would notice that the outermost wall was not a wall but a giant rock golem that stood a hundred meters tall. There were 24 giant rock golems in total. On each side of the wall, there was an average of six giant rock golems. A new line of defense had been constructed between the giant rock golems and Monte Town¡¯s city wall. Inside, there were simple wooden houses. The bodies of magical beasts that had been devoured were strewn about, and thousands of magical beasts with a silver aura patrolled the area. They would asionally run to the side of the wooden house and pick up a piece of meat from inside. The mayor of Monte Town, Gerant, had purchased all of those magical beasts from the ckmoon Castle some time ago, including the giant rock golems. The meat in those magical beasts¡¯ mouths came from wild magical beasts that had escaped from the Misty Forest. The first month of winter was about to end. Not only did the number of magical beasts outside the town not increase, but the number had dwindled too. Sometimes, one could not even see one for a few days. If it were not for the constant snowfall and the blood-red moon in the sky, Monte Town residents might wonder if they were really in the middle of winter. Some of Monte Town¡¯s brave residents had already left town to conduct business. At that moment, there was a caravan of more than ten people at the Monte Town gate. They were driving a carriage, and their destination was ckmoon Castle. The leader was a middle-aged man with a handlebar mustache. He was holding a bottle of crystal clear red wine in his hand. He opened the cork of the bottle and took a gulp. Then, he exhaled longly. ¡°It feels so good. In previous years, I would usually be surrounded by magical beasts during the winter; there¡¯s no way I could take a sip of wine like this. Whatever the price was for the wine, it would skyrocket. It would be hard for me to even take a bite of meat. Now, the wine that I have been saving for years is only sold for one silver coin.¡± The middle-aged man examined the two letters MG, which were written in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯snguage, and the ckmoon symbol above the bottle. ckmoon Castle¡¯s logo was a ck crescent moon. It meant that the bottle of wine was produced by Morgan Manor, a subordinate of ckmoon Castle. ¡°Leader, the wine is so cheap because there are no magical beasts this winter, and ckmoon Castle makes it!¡± ¡°I heard that ckmoon Castle has mastered some cutting-edge technology that can transform low-quality materials into high-quality goods. Many businesses have left Monte Town for ckmoon Castle as they wanted to trade with them, particrly the Lucky Business Group and the Travelling Wind Business Group. Their leaders are said to be old friends of ckmoon Castle.¡± A curly-haired man, clearly a personal guard, sighed when he said that. He stood near the middle-aged man. His body radiated a bronze-tier aura. The armor he wore and the sword he carried were both silver-tier tools. It was extremely rare for a bronze-tier warrior to be outfitted in silver-tier gear. Under normal circumstances, aplete set of bronze-tier equipment would suffice for a silver-tier warrior. That, however, was not the case in Monte Town. Since ckmoon Castle had brought many cheap and high-quality weapons, silver-tier equipment that would typically cost dozens of gold coins only cost a few gold coins. Furthermore, it was not as if they did not have a market for them. They were free to have as many as they wanted. The cost of gold-tier equipment was slightly higher. It would cost more than a hundred gold coins, but it was still quite affordable. There was another sigh. ¡°The Lucky Business Group and the Travelling Wind Business Group are not particrly top-tier in Monte Town. However, they are familiar with ckmoon Castle, so the two groups¡¯ financial resources have increased by at least a hundredfold. It would be great if our group can be so lucky as well.¡± The bronze-ranking guard sighed again. A few of hispanions, who were in charge of leading the horses around, opened their mouths to speak at that moment. ¡°We can also consider ourselves fortunate to live in Monte Town. The magical beasts that appeared in the winter are more powerful than ever. We would not have survived if it had not been for ckmoon Castle! After putting an end to the problem with the magical beasts, ckmoon Castle dispatched people to distribute arge amount of resources to us for free. Those who had lost their families were given even more benefits. I heard that the wealthiest family received a hundred gold coins. That amount of money is sufficient to support an ordinary family for ten years.¡± Some of those faces were filled with reverence when ckmoon Castle was mentioned. ¡°Exactly. There are four towns on the border. Other than Monte Town, the other three towns did not have an easy time during the winter. They did not have ckmoon Castle¡¯s help! My brother died in that battle. However, the people from ckmoon Castle used the giant rock golem to dig a grave and buried him. They even erected a monument to the heroes. Every time I leave the city, I see my brother¡¯s name. They are good people.¡± Hispanion had the same expression. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The most powerful thing ckmoon Castle did, in my opinion, was destroying the Dragonspine Snow Mountain during the day. I can still hear the loud bang as it copsed! That was a natural moat-like mountain range. It is visible from anywhere along the border. We will never have to suffer another winter now that the natural moat has vanished!¡± ¡°I heard that ckmoon Castle and the border count have a close rtionship. ckmoon Castle¡¯s eighth young master is also the astrologer¡¯s disciple. It is not difficult to clear the Misty Forest and destroy the Dragonspine Snow Mountain with the assistance of two tinum-tier elites. The Dragonspine Snow Mountain was the natural moat that acted like a gate to the border to keep the Winter Nation at bay. I worry that they would attack us since the mountain had been destroyed. What would we do then?¡± Some people were happy, while others were worried. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not get into the peace treaty between the five kingdoms. If the Winter Nation had intended to attack, they would have done so a long time ago. Even the Dragonspine Snow Mountain would be ineffective against them! Furthermore, we have ckmoon Castle now. They would only grow stronger over time. I can¡¯t wait for them tounch an attack.¡± The caravan¡¯s leader interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation. ¡°Rather than thinking about that nonsense, why don¡¯t we consider how to exchange more resources with ckmoon Castle?¡± ¡°Leader is right.¡± The group of people agreed politely and exited Monte Town. Everyone appeared to be at ease. ckmoon Castle had wiped out the magical beasts at the border, including the bandit gangs. Monte Town had been rtively quiet. They were not concerned about any dangers on the journey. What they did not notice was that the snowy ground they passed through shook a few times and cracked not long after they left. A ck rat crawled out of the fissure, and its tinum eyes were fixed on the caravan. It licked its lips and made a hungry sound. In the end, it did not pursue them but instead slipped into Monte Town. .. ¡°First, I will get some food in Monte Town. Then I will look for a human body that can house my memories.¡± Moriarty scanned his surroundings with the eyes of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. He followed his memories after leaving the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and arrived at the nearest Monte Town. That was where he did the majority of his shopping. However, the town he remembered was no longer the same. He would leave the Dragonspine Snow Mountain every other year or so to buy the necessary materials. It had only been a year since he wasst there. He was surprised by the number of shops on both sides of the street in Monte Town. There were a plethora of cksmith shops, medicinal herb shops, and grocery stores. Furthermore, high-quality items were hung outside the door. For example, there were gleaming swords and sabers outside the cksmith shop. They were all of the silver variety. There were silver-tier herbs all over the walls outside the herb shop; they looked like climbing geckos. There was even a herb shop that was absurdly closed. The herbs that hung outside were not even gathered. They were left to bask in the sun as if they were unconcerned about thieves. ¡°How did Monte Town be so rich?¡± Due to the damage to his soul from the battle with Watson, the best way to recover his soul was to use high-quality medicinal herbs. He thought he would need to expend all his effort to find the healing medicine after arriving in Monte Town. He did not expect that those medicines were all over the streets. As long as he swallowed those herbs that hung outside the wall, he would be able to recover most of them. He felt a pain in his head as he thought about it. A heavy object fell on his head with a dull thud. When he turned around, he saw an eight-year-old girl dressed in noble attire. She scowled; she was enraged at her mother. ¡°That is an obsidian gold dagger. It has a ck and yellow color scheme; it is far too ugly. It does not appeal to me! I like Arcana Mithril. I want to use Arcana mithril to make a new one.¡± ¡°Be good, my little princess. Arcane mithril is a silver-tier metal. It is only good for making silver weapons. I have an Obsidian Gold Dagger made for you, and it is of the gold tier.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! I just think it¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t like it, then I don¡¯t want the dagger. I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± The mother dragged her daughter away as she spoke, leaving Moriarty to stare at the obsidian gold dagger not far away from him. He was petrified. He could tell that it was a dagger made of obsidian gold¡ªpure obsidian gold. It was regarded as the best gold-tier weapon. A dagger of that caliber was worth at least a thousand gold coins. How could they throw it away just like that? What had happened in Monte Town that would allow an ordinary noble to throw away something worth a thousand gold coins so casually? Even prominent families in the kingdom¡¯s capital did not have such luxury. Had Monte Town discovered an underground gold mine? Even if it were a gold mine, the locals would not be so wealthy. At the very least, every family¡¯s courtyard would have to be buried with a gold mine. Chapter 211 - Walk Right Into A Trap

Chapter 211: Walk Right Into A Trap

Moriarty stared at the obsidian gold dagger nearby and noticed that people on both sides of the road walked past him, one after the other. No one even looked at the dagger on the ground. It was unclear if they did not notice it or were too dismissive to see it. Gulp! Gulp! That was the sound from his throat. Moriarty¡¯s appetite drove him to go for the obsidian gold dagger. He opened his mouth and swallowed it. The Heaven-devouring Rat King had a unique talent¡ªany food it consumed would be part of it. He let out a satisfied burp after he ate the weapon. ¡°That weapon has helped my damaged soul heal quite a bit. I will be able to recover or even get stronger if I eat another 100parable weapons.¡± Moriarty¡¯s tinum-colored eyes rolled in their sockets. He was not only thinking about repairing his shattered soul. He believed that if he lived in Monte Town for a few years, he could turn the Heaven-devouring Rat King¡¯s body into the diamond tier. Monte Town was considerably wealthier than before, which made his desire swell. Moriarty continued to hide and only rushed forward after looking around and locating the location of Monte Town¡¯s City Hall. He was curious as to why Monte Town had be so prosperous. At the same time, at the city hall¡¯s gate. ¡°Young Masters Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter, are you leaving already?¡± Gerant, the mayor, was dressed to the nines. He nced at the three men in front of him with trepidation. Gerant¡¯s face was full of oil, and both of his cheeks had puffed up quite a bit after he had not seen them for ten days. He had obviously gained a lot of weight. ¡°Mayor Gerant, we have been bothering you in Monte Town for a long time. Furthermore, we have sold all of the supplies we brought from ckmoon Castle. We must return and replenish them. What do you think?¡± Zeke wore a mature grin on his face. Many officials in Monte Town were respectful of him after conducting business with him for so many days. He was starting to look more like an influential businessman. ¡°You are right, Young Master Zeke. Then I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll send my guards to escort you out of the city.¡± Gerant nodded; he did not stop him. The earth-shattering developments in Monte Town could not have happened without ckmoon Castle, and he had tasted quite a bit of the sweetness. If Zeke wanted to leave, he did not dare to stand in his way. He would, on the contrary, deploy guards to protect him. He was terrified that something might happen to the ckmoon Castle¡¯s young masters; that might cause ckmoon Castle to stop cooperating with them. At that time, ckmoon Castle produced 90% of the items in cirction in Monte Town. They had effectively monopolized the entire town¡¯s business. The residents could not stop praising ckmoon Castle because the things were of excellent quality and inexpensive. They were happy with ckmoon Castle¡¯s contribution of clearing out magical beasts during the winter. Gerant did not want to do anything to stop that, nor could he do anything. Monte Town was ten times stronger than before, and that was part of his aplishments too. He did not care who ruled Monte Town as long as it could grow stronger. ¡°Mayor Gerant, thank you for your good intentions. The rock golems can protect us. There will be no risk on the road. You may send us off here, Mayor. That¡¯s all for now; we will talk again in the future.¡± Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter turned around and left the city hall after they nodded at Gerant. There were more than ten manor owners behind them. They all waved to the officials, who sent them off happily. In that world, manor owners were individuals with a low status. They were hardly better than servants and could not bepared to the city hall¡¯s noble officers. However, they had a higher standing than others because they were the manor owners from ckmoon Castle. They made the best decision in their lives when they allied with ckmoon Castle. Each manor owner¡¯s face was brimming with confidence as they entertained their own thoughts. Geralt returned to the city hall after watching the manor owners and the three young masters of ckmoon Castle leave. He went directly to the office on the top floor. His office was light and airy; it had just been renovated. He noticed arge desk the moment he walked into the room. A supper te sat beside the desk, and on it were two crimson Phoenix eggs that glowed with bright mes. Gerant rubbed his hands together, eager to get to the desk. He peeled the Phoenix eggs with a knife and fork. He swallowed his spit as he saw the golden egg¡¯s liquid trickle out. ¡°Recently, ckmoon Castle has shipped quite a number of Phoenix eggs. There are well over a hundred of them. Fortunately, as Mayor, I have amassed quite a bit of wealth, so I purchased ten of them! Five of them are for the Ptolemy family, three for emergencies. As for the other two¡ª¡± He was ready to taste them. ¡°What a beautiful color.¡± Gerant¡¯s eyes lit up as he scooped some of the golden egg liquid with a fork. Even though it was not cooked, the color and aroma were the most exquisite ingredients in the world. Just as he wanted to put the liquid into his mouth, a ck shadow passed in front of him, and he realized his hand was empty, and the fork had vanished. A palm-sized ck rat stood on the desk in front of him. The crown emblem on its brow shone brightly, and it licked the liquid on the fork. ¡°D*mn rat! How dare you steal my Phoenix egg!¡± Gerant¡¯s rage was palpable. He had paid 2000 gold coins for the two Phoenix eggs. He did not want to share them even with his most trusted aides, so how could he let amon rat steal them? In that regard, his office was on the top floor. Typically, a maid would clean it. Thus there should not be any rats. Perhaps the maid did not clean it well. He cursed the maid inwardly. Then, he raised his palm, preparing to smack the rodent on the table. That rat had just swallowed the egg liquid of the Phoenix Egg, so it might not have digested it yet. If he killed it and made it into soup, he might be able to stop the damage. After all, he was a peak bronze-tier warrior. With his thickbat aura in his palm, it would be easy to kill a rat. What startled him was that an invisible force froze his body before his hand fell on the rat. Heid on the table, and when the rat raised its head, an unmistakable tinum-tier aura radiated out from it. It made Gerant feel as if that was not a rat but a monster that could devour the world. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The mouse moved its mouth; it caused Gerant to widen his eyes. Did that rat speak in humannguage? ¡°Those two Phoenix eggs are quite tasty. I can¡¯t kill you right now for the sake of those two eggs.¡± The rat ced the two Phoenix eggs, along with their shells, into its mouth. ¡°But you must tell me why Monte Town has be like this.¡± Gerant¡¯s body trembled, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He did not care why the rat in front of him was so strong; he said hurriedly, ¡°Well, some time ago...¡± He described how Monte Town had be infested with rats and how ckmoon Castle had sent personnel to rescue them, and they had brought a significant number of supplies with them. He did not hide anything. ¡®It is a shame the Pen of Truth was lost in the fight. Otherwise, I would know if this person is telling the truth. He would not dare to lie to me.¡¯ Moriarty was the rat. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°You mean, ckmoon Castle has addressed the winter dilemma and established a connection with Monte Town, and they frequently conduct business here. How are the ckmoon Castle residents doing right now?¡± Moriarty was convinced that the previous youth was from ckmoon Castle. He wanted Watson¡¯s body. If he could find the ckmoon Castle residents, he could sneak into the castle and aplish his purpose. He had intended to upy Gerant¡¯s body when Gerant finished speaking, but he suddenly had a better n. Gerant said, ¡°The young masters from ckmoon Castle have just left.¡± ¡°Which way? Take me there now and stop them.¡± ¡°As the Mayor of Monte Town, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to leave so rashly. Moreover, I have no reason to stop them.¡± ¡°Just say that you want to visit ckmoon Castle and establish a long-term cooperative rtionship. You can find any excuse you want,¡± Moriarty sounded impatient. ¡°I just parted with the young masters, and now I¡¯m going over...¡± Bang! Moriarty reached out a w and swung it at the wall when he saw Gerant¡¯s hesitation. The wall and the window above it broke with a muted sound. The wind blew into the big hole that stretched for nearly ten meters. Gerant swallowed his saliva and stood there dazed as he stared at the horrible scene in front of him. He only snapped back to his senses when the maid outside asked, ¡°Mayor Gerant, what¡¯s happening inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened. Don¡¯te in.¡± Gerant took a step back and leaned against the office door. He said, ¡°Rat, I mean, Sir, I can get over there right now. I will pack my belongings as soon as possible and dispatch someone to prepare the carriage. Is that all right?¡± Moriarty nodded to indicate that it was okay. Watson would never have guessed that he would dare to sneak into ckmoon Castle. Even if he was no match for Watson, he could still threaten him with his family members. He could even take over the bodies of Watson¡¯s family members. He could pretend to be his brothers and sisters, and he put up a fantastic show of them murdering each other. Moriarty¡¯s eyes turned harsh when he thought about that scene. Gerant had also calcted the situation. Even though he had no idea what kind of feud a rat could speak the humannguage would have with ckmoon Castle, he assumed the rat was a fish that had escaped the when ckmoon Castle killed all the other magical beasts. A little rat was nothing inparison to the might of ckmoon Castle. ckmoon Castle could fuse magical beasts, so the rat in front of him would likely cause no harm to ckmoon Castle. It would most probably be fused into a pet; it was only a matter of time until it would walk into that trap. Gerant¡¯s face was filled with sympathy as he stared at Moriarty for a brief moment. Chapter 212 - The Strongest Force At The Border

Chapter 212: The Strongest Force At The Border

ckmoon Town. Not only had Monte Town grown significantly in thest twenty days, but ckmoon Castle, which was a material exporter, had also made a lot of money. People clothed in thick fur pushed carts outside the town¡¯s lofty walls, transporting metals, nts, ores, and other items to ckmoon Castle. The items produced included weapons, armor, and fused magical monsters. There were at least 100,000 personnel in charge of moving the goods. Those people were refugees who had escaped there during the winter. They had fallen in love with that location after only a few days and had be a part of it of their own ord. Over 100,000 individuals stayed in ckmoon, bringing the town to life. Watson¡¯s benevolent return appeared at that precise moment. He hadcked manpower when it came to forming a faction. Even if Watson had the fusion system, he could not do it all on his own. He would pass out from tiredness if he did. Fortunately, ckmoon Town was not short of people at the time. The greater the number of people, the more efficient it would be. The two sides of the road going into ckmoon Town were lined with stores. Those shops were yet to open, and they were all heaped high with fused raw materials. There was not a single item that was less than gold-tier. The beasts that guarded such shops were tens of meters tall. They were all gold-tier beasts, and the shops were formed of giant rock golems. Monte Town, on the other hand, only obtained arge number of silver-tier equipment. Gold-tier equipment was considered a treasure, although it was used at ckmoon Castle¡ªanything less than gold-tier was in garbage. Everyone felt the same way, from the manor owners of ckmoon Castle to the refugees who had just arrived. ¡°The raw materials in that batch are gold-tier porcin acquired from Monte Town. To avoid a collision, hold and position it lightly.¡± ¡°That is the gold-tier goatskin parchment that Margaret purchased for me. What else can be done to keep fire, lightning, and vibration at bay? I don¡¯t remember.¡± Vincent patted his head as hemanded his subordinates. Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter had taken a trip to Monte Town, and Watson had gone to the area around the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Only he, Nindy, Margaret, and Scarlet had remained at home. Nindy was busy training the mages while Scarlet rode towering magical beasts every day in ckmoon. Margaret hid in her room for an unexined cause, and she practiced archery too. Margaret was always outside when Watson was home. Vincent had no idea how Watson had done it. Margaret had refused to leave her room no matter what he said. Margaret would asionally make bizarre requests to him, such as purchasing waterproof and fireproof paper. She exined that she frequently destroyed the manuscript identally, and she only had indestructible goatskin paper. That would not have urred. Vincent was puzzled. How could one write on waterproof paper? ¡°I don¡¯t know when Watson will return. Life has gotten boring when Watson is not here.¡± Vincent could not stop sighing. As one of the ckmoon Castle¡¯s young masters, he did not need tomand his subordinates to move the goods personally, but he was too bored. Every day, he witnessed the increase of resources and gold coins in ckmoon Castle; they had to fill one storehouse after the other. After he became wealthy, he felt that the so-called money was merely a number to him. His existence was no longer as intriguing as it once had been. He used to have at least one aim to earn a living. At that moment, even if he spent money like dirt every single day, it was not as fast as the increase of wealth in ckmoon Castle. The life of the rich was extremely dull and monotonous. A continuous stretch of dark shadows loomed in the distance of ckmoon Town just as he was sighing. That swath of shades moved quickly, virtually passing in front of ckmoon Town in a second, and the earth trembled with it. When Vincent got closer, he noticed the ck shadows were actually big groups of ck rats. The ground, which had previously been nketed in snow, was covered in snowkes. Almost all of the vegetation and pebbles that grew on the ground had been devoured. Some of those rats were monstrous. They were floating in the air with six wings on their backs. The remaining rats had nts and hard ores in their mouths. They crushed them with their sharp jaws and smashed their food in a matter of seconds. Some of the rats grew in size, while others split in half. There were at least a hundred thousand of those rats. The number of those rats had climbed by a tenth during the race. Vincent¡¯s attitude changed when he saw the rats racing toward ckmoon Castle. He remembered Watson had already gotten rid of the magical beasts around the Misty Forest and the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Why were there so many magical beasts left? A bright light appeared in the sky just as he was about to urge ckmoon Castle residents to be on high alert and ready to confront those magical beasts. A massive magical array arose, and some ten familiar figures emerged from it. Watson was the leader. ¡°Watson is back.¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes glowed. Everyone, even the refugees in charge of transporting the goods and the guards in ckmoon Castle, raised their heads to look at the sky with joy. ¡°Young Master Watson is finally back.¡± ¡°Those rats are nothing to Young Master Watson.¡± They continued with their work. They demonstrated a high level of professionalism. No one was concerned about the goldbiter rats that were about to arrive. Roar! The roar of a magical beast followed as the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck Tyrant took flight. The tinum Dragon King and the hybrid Phoenix¡¯s cries crisscrossed and resounded over the sky. ¡°This is the ckmoon Castle!¡± Sylvan was moved as he looked down at the enormous walls that stretched for dozens of kilometers, burning withva mes, and the tall buildings that rose and copsed within the walls. That was his first visit there. He had heard about ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength, but he had not cared about that. The scene in front of him, on the other hand, had left him in a state of astonishment. Every house below was built from the bodies of giant rock golems. A team of over 100,000 workers was hauling supplies back and forth outside the dwellings built of those rock golems. When Sylvan looked closer, he discovered that the items those folks were transporting were gold-tier items, or at the very least silver-tier. Fairy Castle did not even have as many people, and even their supplies were insufficient. Sylvan was taken aback when he noticed that the sunlight above his head was obstructed, forming a cloud. That caused him to elevate his head subconsciously; he saw a castle the size of a hill floated above his head. The castle was as incisive as a sword. Its surrounding rock base was loaded with thick and lengthy gun barrels; it was dark and menacing. ¡°It is a floating city in the sky. How did he manage to achieve it?¡± Sylvan was utterly dumbfounded. He could ept ckmoon Castle¡¯s distinctive giant rock golem dwellings and arge number of resources. He had the ability to call giant rock golems as well, and if he worked hard enough, he could rece all of the houses in Fairy Castle with them. He could direct the collection of valuable resources from all over the border, but it was the first time he saw a building floating in the sky. He had no idea how it worked. Nightingale and the other shadow guards, as well as Lilith and Antonio, appeared beside him. They were not startled because they had seen the new ckmoon Castle, but Lilith took a closer look. She could not help but praise it. ¡°The elemental giants are an extremely powerful race. Even 10,000 years ago, using giant rock golems to erect buildings was considered a luxury. And this city floats in the air. I think only the angel species have achieved the art of building a city in the sky! ¡°It is as expected of my honorable master¡ªthis should be the most powerful building in the world.¡± When Sylvan heard that, the corner of his mouth twitched. He wanted to respond, but he did not know what to say. He had to concede that, while he did not know how that had happened, the growth of ckmoon Castle had progressed to the point that he could not keep up. He was not sure if ckmoon Castle was the world¡¯s strongest building. He could only agree that, on the surface, ckmoon Castle had far surpassed the Fairy Castle. It was not an exaggeration to say it was the most powerful force on the border. Chapter 213 - The Distribution of Platinum-tier Items

Chapter 213: The Distribution of tinum-tier Items

Watson meekly waved his hand in response to Lilith¡¯s appreciation. ¡°ckmoon Castle¡¯s appearance is still far from what I had expected. I want ckmoon Castle to be as indestructible as a mountain. No one would be able to withstand our tremendous strike if we were to attack. Watson¡¯s words were firm and decisive. The Pen of Truth flew out of his body as soon as he finished speaking. Sylvan and the others near him took a quick step back and covered their arms, fearful of being drained dry by the pen. The Pen of Truth was unconcerned about them at the moment. Instead, it curved its shaft toward Watson and wrote a line of blood-red words in midair. [Great Master, ording to my humble judgment, everything you said is valid and can be realized! Do you think I am right?] ¡®Right, my foot.¡¯ Both Sylvan and Antonio, who had some understanding of the Pen of Truth, ridiculed it in their hearts. Even if the Pen of Truth was treated as the Pen of Disaster, at least its ability to judge lies was absolute; no one would doubt its judgment. It was no longer the same. Watson¡¯s Pen of Truth was very obedient; it even asked Watson if it were correct. Would the Pen of Truth amend its words if Watson imed it was wrong? ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside. The most pressing issue now is dealing with the goldbiter rats outside ckmoon Town.¡± Watson turned to face the exterior of ckmoon Town. The goldbiter rats had already escaped from ckmoon Town and began devouring the walls. Moriarty had destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain half a day before. After consulting with Nightingale and the others, they agreed to let him handle the fused goldbiter rats and use them for hunting the wild goldbiter rats that had escaped from the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. They sent the goldbiter rats toward ckmoon Castle. They had driven the more than 100,000 goldbiter rats toward ckmoon Castle. Watson was terrified of the goldbiter rats after learning that they could spawn more than 100,000 rodents in just a few hours. Without his assistance, the goldbiter rats would have expanded indefinitely, eventually covering the entire border and turning it into a sea of rats. [Great Master, this ce has many thoughtful servants. I will help you choose a few people who can be of use to you. The men named Antonio and Sylvan over there and the Hell Baron Group leader, Lilith. The three of them can help you. Do you think I¡¯m right?] The Pen of Truth looked like it was asking for a reward as it wrote next to Watson in a very low position. Antonio, Sylvan, and Lilith were all furious when they saw the writing. Sylvan was the border count. He wanted to solve the goldbiter rat problem for the safety of the border. Antonio, as Watson¡¯s master, would also help them. As for Lilith, as Watson¡¯s subordinate, she was even more obliged to do that. However, it was up to them to take the initiative to make a move. If the Pen of Truth had to make the arrangements for them, then it was another matter. They felt as if the pen was acting like their superior to arrange the tasks for them. Did the pen expect them to give it some benefits? Why would they do that? ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I have a better idea.¡± Watson swept his palm toward the ground after rejecting the Pen of Truth¡¯s idea. He said, ¡°Activate all ckmoon Town¡¯s rock andva golems. ckmoon Castle has entered level onebat mode!¡± Boom! The giantva golems on the ground, which served as the walls of ckmoon Town, stood up when he said that¡ªthere were hundreds of them. Combined with the giant rock golems that had served as houses, there were thousands of those giant golems. Each giant golem towered over 100 meters in height. Thousands of 100-meter-tall giants stood like mountains. That was a frightening scene. The rock golems exuded a savage vibe as if they had traveled back in time 10,000 years. After the giant rock golem stood up, the floating ckmoon Castle also stopped moving. The ck cannon holes on the rock base flickered with light; they were ready to fire. It was an earth-shattering meteorite cannon! That was an enormous cannon barrel that extended from the edge of the city into the sky. Itunched meteorite-like shells toward the enemy, resulting in an attackparable to a tinum-tier elite. However, when the attack wasunched, the metropolis in the sky could not move. The goldbiter rats that were outside of ckmoon Town were initially waiting to consume it. They soon noticed, however, that the wall in front of them had suddenly risen. There was a saying¡ªmore ants can kill an elephant. However, what if there were as many elephants as ants? Watson pointed his finger at the goldbiter rats and dropped it. Boom, Boom! Thousands of tinum-tier rock golems stepped forward at the same time. The earth trembled, and the mountains, particrly theva golems, rocked. Not only would one stride make arge crater in the ground, but hotva would also fall from their bodies. Some of the goldbiter rats that were resting on top of them had melted instantly. The bronze-tier goldbiter rats no longer dared to approach theva golems and began to spread toward the rock golems instead. The goldbiter rats had not even approached the rock golems when they were crushed to death on the ground. Ayer of crimson remains appeared on the ground soon after. Only some silver-tier and gold-tier goldbiter rats managed to fly into the sky, passing between the two types of golems. They headed toward ckmoon Castle. There were at least 20,000 goldbiter rats. They were like locusts. They would dive down from a low altitude and devour the corpses of their goldbiter rat buddies on the ground. Their aura grew stronger, and they split into new bodies, resulting in an increase in the number of goldbiter rats. Their goal was obvious. It was the 100,000 people that remained in ckmoon Town. After the giant rock golems had left, ckmoon Town became an empty shell. The refugees in ckmoon Castle, except for those in it, nced up at the sky. They looked a little scared. The locusts in the sky were already terrifying, let alone the goldbiter rats with ferocious faces, snow-white fangs, and scarlet eyes. ¡°Why are those monsters devouring their own species?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Young Master Watson will protect us.¡± Even though the refugees were afraid, none of them moved. The ckmoon Castle in the sky lit up as though in response to their expectations. A massive meteor engulfed in mes was fired from the cannon; it ripped a gaping hole in the densely packed goldbiter rats in the sky. Then, itnded on the ground, forming a deep trench surrounded by green smoke. Then the second, third, and fourth meteors came forth. More than a hundred meteors streaked past, and the number of goldbiter rats in the sky instantly decreased by more than half. A hint of fear appeared in the eyes of the remaining rats. They were a species that did not fear death and only knew how to devour, but they were afraid because it was a battle where they could not fight back. The goldbiter rats wanted to leave, but it was toote. Theva and rock golems bent down one after another and sprang into the air. They opened their massive hands and swatted the silver-tier goldbiter rats in the sky like they were mosquitoes. A wave of trampling, a wave of bombardment, and thest wave of pping¡ªin just a few minutes, all the goldbiter rats had vanished. There was not a single one remaining. The rock andva golems returned to their regr positions after the magical beasts were defeated. The ckmoon Castle in the sky had also begun to operate again. There were over 100,000 magical beasts, and there were plenty of silver-tier and gold-tier beasts among them. They were defenseless in front of ckmoon Castle. Nobody from the castle needed to make a single move. The castle possessed strong defensive capability. Such a powerful imprint had been etched in everyone¡¯s heart. The refugees were delighted, and their faces beamed with pride. They no longer have to worry about their lives because they can live in such an environment. Watson directed the giant rock golems to return to their original locations from the skies. They panted slightly, and sweat poured from their brows. He would not have been able to manage so many rock golems at the same time if he had not advanced to tinum-tier. Despite that, more than half of the magical elements in his body had been depleted. At that moment, a team of knights in ck armor rose into the air and came before him. The leaders were Liszt and Allen. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Watson,¡± Liszt and Allen said simultaneously. A group of maidservants flew out of ckmoon Castle after the ckmoon Knights. Cape and Wendy were in the lead, followed by the former high-ranking members of the Demoness Bandit Gang. They moved respectfully to the other side of Watson. ¡°On behalf of the maidservants, wee home, Young Master Watson,¡± Cape said. Watson¡¯s siblings and parents in ckmoon Castle stretched their heads out and stared in Watson¡¯s direction. Every time Watson returned home, he would make a significant move. He had ughtered more than 100,000 magical beasts that day, and that was only a small action. Watson grinned in satisfaction when he saw the ckmoon Knights and maidservants unable to hide their enthusiasm behind grave looks. ¡°You have all worked hard to stay in ckmoon Town these few days. I collected various items from this trip, including ancient ruins, precious ores, medicinal herbs, and magical beast hordes. They are on their way here. I¡¯ll allow you to pick any one of those treasures! In addition, I have prepared a tinum-tier item for each of you!¡± A tinum-tier item? Everyone held their breath as they heard that. Watson said it was one for each of them. Did he bring all of the tinum-tier treasures from all over the world? They thought that Watson¡¯s actions in killing the goldbiter rats had not been too significant. It seemed like he had reserved the powerful ones forter. Chapter 214 - Diamond Star Dragon and Frost Phoenix

Chapter 214: Diamond Star Dragon and Frost Phoenix

A long line of magical beasts had returned outside ckmoon Town, carrying many valuable nts and ores on their backs. Many of those nts and ores were of the tinum tier. They were the results of Watson¡¯s fusion with more than half of the Misty Forest some time ago. Watson had intended to leave the tinum-tier ores and herbs which he had fused at the Misty Forest. He had wanted to wait until the supplies in ckmoon Town were depleted before heading out to get them. However, he changed his mind due to the goldbiter rats. The goldbiter rats could eat everything in their path. If they did not carry those goods back to ckmoon Castle, they would be gone in a matter of days. Aside from the boulders and medicinal herbs carried by the magical beasts, the team was surrounded by several giant rock golems. They were in groups of two or three, each with a massive piece of the ancient ruin. Some of the ruins covered thousands of meters, forming a gigantic ball. On top of that, there were several honeb-shaped holes. Some of the ruins were inverted triangles, and monstrous roars could be heard from within. There were also other remains that resembled pces. Buildings might represent an era¡¯s aesthetic. Buildings from different times would look entirely different. Most of the ruins that Watson had excavated were buildings that were more than 500 years old. They were not considered ancient. Only a few structures had a history that dated back more than a thousand years. Watson stood above the floating ckmoon Castle and delivered tinum-tier stuff to the people around him as the magical beasts and giant rock golems were transporting the supplies. ¡°Every ckmoon Knight will have a Wish for the World ring. This ring can grant your wish, and you only have to pay half the amount! Aside from the ckmoon Knights, all maids and official employees in residence will also get a ring.¡± As he talked, Watson passed the rings that dripped with starlight to the ckmoon Knights and maids in front of him. Those rings were created with Antonio¡¯s lifespan. His master, who had be young as a result of his prior wish, appeared old again. The ckmoon Knights and maids stared at him. The residents of ckmoon Castle did not recognize Antonio because he had looked young when he arrived. They wondered about that attractive man¡¯s identity. Lilith, the female Hell Baron, also confused them. She had a fragile appearance, but she had looked at them and said, ¡°These folks are so feeble. Are they your lowly servants, Master?¡± The ckmoon Knights did not say anything because they could feel the tinum-tier aura from Lilith¡¯s body, but the maids were a different story. Lilith was attractive and powerful. She was simply the ideal maid candidate, and that gave Cape and Wendy, who were in the lead, a glint in their eyes. Young Master Watson had brought such a powerful woman back with him; they thought their position was threatened. Watson had already distributed the rings to everyone while they were in deep thoughts. He gave Antonio a friendly smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Master. You are willing to put your life on the line to make these rings for me.¡± ¡°Why are you so courteous with me? It¡¯s my duty to do that.¡± Antonio waved his hand. ¡°I will not be courteous then since it is your wish! Actually, I think everyone who has joined ckmoon Castle should also get a ring; what do you think, Master?¡± ¡°That should be fine.¡± Antonio nodded. A wish with the Wish for the World ring would require him to give up some years from his lifespan. He could wish for 20 rings with every 10,000 years of his life. If Watson were to help him regain those years, the number would be lowered to ten rings. In other words, ten rings would not affect him. It would only cause him to suffer the agony of having his lifespan reduced by 10,000 years. There were a few thousand workers in ckmoon Castle. Even though it sounded like it was a lot, it was not too much. He could bear it. ¡°When all of the workers have received the rings, then we would do the same with the refugees who had just joined us. We don¡¯t have that many yet, but the number might increase in the future. We must prepare those rings in advance.¡± Watson counted on his fingers, but he was interrupted by Antonio before he could continue. ¡°What are you doing, Watson? You want to equip everyone in ckmoon Castle with tinum-tier rings? Do you want me to die?¡± It was one thing to make thousands of Wish for the World rings for those people, but there were more than 100,000 people in ckmoon Town. He could only make ten at a time, which meant that he had to endure the torture of losing tens of thousands of years. He shuddered when he thought about the pain. ¡°I understand how painful that must be for you, Master, but there is no other way for ckmoon Castle to grow stronger. And I won¡¯t let you work for free. In return, I¡¯ll give you a certain amount ofpensation.¡± Watson¡¯s thoughtful response tempted Antonio. ¡°What kind ofpensation?¡± he inquired nervously. He would not have taken Watson¡¯s statements seriously if it had been in the past. Even if he was not the wealthiest mage in the kingdom, he had amassed a sizable fortune. What could Watson possibly give him? However, he realized Watson could provide him with a lot of things. Watson could create a rare tinum-tier item easily, as well as fusing high-quality magical beasts and even servants. If Watson could give him a few hundred tinum-tier items, he might let Watson consume his lifespan. ¡°I want to give you this aspensation.¡± Watson floated in the air and pointed at the giant rock golems and magical beasts that were moving relics andrge amounts of resources to the outside of the town of ckmoon. They passed by the ce where the goldbiter rats had been destroyed; they were stepping on pools of blood. However, not a single magical beast or giant rock golem lowered their heads; it was as if they were already used to such a scene. ¡°Watson, are you going to give me those magical beasts or the things on their bodies?¡± Antonio asked; he was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Neither. I¡¯m going to give you the things after I¡¯ve fused them.¡± Watson extended his finger and pointed it toward the outskirts of ckmoon Town. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Hundreds of thousands of magical beasts outside the town instantly transformed into gigantic sheets of light and flew into the sky as soon as his voice fell. About half of the light wrapped around the Golden sh¡¯s body, forcing it to swell in size and let out a tremendous roar as the tinum Dragon King. Its body had grown from more than a hundred meters to more than two hundred meters in a matter of seconds. The scales on its body had also changed from tinum to shimmering diamonds. Its torso was encased in diamond-like armor, and its massive wings spread out to engulf the sky and the sun. The Golden sh roared, causing heaven and earth to tremble. Initially, there was only a blood-red moon in the sky, but after a short time, stars appeared around it. Starlight fell andnded on the Golden sh¡¯s body, forming a gorgeous neb that encircled it. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing arge number of magical beasts, sessfully allowing the Golden sh to break through the boundaries of the tinum Dragon King and be the higher-level Diamond Star Dragon.] [The Diamond Star Dragon is a diamond-tier magical beast.] [Attributes: Earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness.] [Gold-tier spells: Sun Rays, Raging Firestorm, War Stomp, Earth Pulse, Death Curse, Darkness Corrosion, Lethal Poison.] [tinum-tier spells: Ninth-tier zing Dragon Breath, Absolute Zero.] [Diamond-tier spells: Super Collision (creates two stars to collide, producing the Star Destruction¡¯s power), Meteor Banishment (creates a meteor that can seal the enemy and send it into outer space for eternal banishment).] [Additional abilities: Super Magic Immunity,plete physical resistance, draconic magic, Zoom, Camouge, Dragon Might, Star Creation (consumes arge amount of energy to create a new star in the sky).] ¡°After fusing with hundreds of thousands of high-quality magical beasts, the Golden sh has advanced to the diamond tier. It¡¯s pretty much what I had expected.¡± As the Golden sh roared, information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the other half of the magical beasts morphed into a ray of light that encircled Emperor Cluck¡¯s body as it flew into the sky. Its body stretched to more than a hundred meters as it roared, and its entire body was engulfed in heavenly white mes. A wave of good fortune was born. Snowkes fell from the sky and dropped onto its body, but they did not melt. Instead, they flowered into ice crystal blooms. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the hybrid Phoenix into a pure-blooded Phoenix.] [Peak tinum-tier magical beast, Ice Phoenix] [Attributes: fire, ice.] [Abilities: possesses the strength of a tinum-tier magical beast.] [Gold-tier spells: Firestorm, Fire Sweep, Dance of the Phoenix, Ice Spear Sweep.] [tinum-tier spells: Fire of the Red Lotus that purifies everything, Absolute Zero.] [Additional effects: production (produces 100 pure-blood Phoenix eggs every day. The first consumption of these eggs will allow one to awaken dual-attributebat aura of ice and fire, obtain the bloodline of the Frost Phoenix, and have a chance of rebirth), rebirth (resists fatal injuries and resurrects),plete resistance to fire magic, flight, transformation, the might of the Phoenix (has a deterrent effect on bird-elemental magical beasts), and Phoenix Tears (the tears shed by the Phoenix can heal injuries, and are a rare tinum-tier material).] ¡°That¡¯s right. Emperor Cluck is also upgraded.¡± Watson nodded in gratification. He had nned to transform Emperor Cluck from a hybrid Phoenix to a pure-blooded Phoenix. Even though he had lost the magical beast that he had painstakingly fused at the Misty Forest, he did not consider it a total loss. After it evolved into a real Phoenix, Emperor Cluck couldy a hundred eggs daily. It could allow a hundred people to awaken their ice and fire dual-attribute battle auras. At the same time, consuming the Phoenix egg could let a person be reborn. It was equivalent to a god-tier life-saving item. ¡°Watson, you said that you would give the fused items to me. Do you intend to give one of those two magical beasts to me?¡± Antonio stared at the sky and licked his lips; he felt a little thirsty. It looked like the neb-covered diamond-tier Golden sh was even more powerful than Antonio. Even the pure Frost Phoenix¡¯s Emperor Cluck was enough to make him keep his eyes on it. Any one of those two magical beasts would attract everyone¡¯s envy. He breathed heavily when he thought about how he could ride the Frost Phoenix or the Diamond Stardust Dragon as the residents below worshiped him. If Watson were willing to give him one of those two magical beasts, he would be willing to spend 100,000 or even a million lifetimes, let alone a mere 10,000 years, to help Watson make the Wish for the World rings. With his heart full of beautiful fantasies, Antonio was startled to see Watson shake his head as he apologized. ¡°Please ept my apologies, Master. Those two enchanted monsters are not for you. I haven¡¯t fused it yet!¡± It was not the case. While Antonio was filled with regret, he grew increasingly interested in what Watson would fuse next. He had fused a diamond-tier dragon and a pure-blooded Phoenix with a mere lift of his palm. He had no idea what Watson would do next. Chapter 215 - Fusing The Ruins

Chapter 215: Fusing The Ruins

More than 100,000 people in ckmoon Town were in a frenzy after Watson fused the Diamond Star Dragon and the pure-blooded Frost Phoenix. Phoenixes and dragons were fabled magical beasts, and the Phoenix was not a dragon. Emperor Cluck had been fused into a frost Phoenix with a noble ice-elemental lineage. Watson hypothesized that it was due to the Misty Forest¡¯s abundance of ice-elemental flying magical beasts. As for the Golden sh, it had be a diamond-tier magical beast. That was the first time that Watson had fused such a beast, and he was a little excited. He heard that there was only one diamond-tier elite in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. He felt that ckmoon Castle¡¯s strength at that moment was not inferior to the kingdom in terms of peakbat strength. ¡°They created a diamond-tier magical beast, and it¡¯s a precious Diamond Star Dragon?¡± Sylvan was looking at the gorgeous neb around the Diamond Star Dragon, as well as the sparkling diamond-scaled body covered by the neb, not far from Watson. His gaze was filled with envy. He had always wanted a powerful mount, but he did not care about ordinary magical beasts. He could not catch a powerful magical beast; the Diamond Star Dragon in front of him was exactly what he wanted. The Diamond Star Dragon could be considered the strongest in the dragon ns as an elemental fusion dragon. The dragon ns were generally divided into six elements: earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. Each dragon n had its own specialties, and the best of them were known as elemental fusion dragons. For example, the Gale Dragon, formed from the fusion of wind and fire elements, was several times stronger than the red dragon, which was only good in fire elements. One could only imagine a Diamond Star Dragon¡¯s strength, especially with its fused attributes. Watson extended his palm toward the giant rock golems who were moving the ruins outside of ckmoon Town, just as Sylvan was looking enviously at the awe-inspiring Golden sh in the sky. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± The giant rock golems and the ruins on their shoulders changed into streams of light. They shed, forming a massive shape that stretched for an unknown number of kilometers. The fused ruins¡¯ concrete appearance had yet to be revealed. The earth shook as well. The uproar was even louder than the diamond-tier Golden sh Watson had just fused. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing 12 ancient ruins and forging a diamond-tier special building¡ªthe Land of the Dead] [Diamond-tier special building: the Land of the Dead] [Effect: Alternate Space (a space that is fused from ruins. It is between reality and illusion. When summoned, it will descend onto the earth. Usually, it will hide in a spatial crack. Countless dead creatures live in the Land of the Dead, and among them are ancient and powerful souls. The souls of the dead will gain eternal life in it.)] [Summon of the Kings of Death (there are 12 powerful kings in the Land of the Dead, corresponding to the owners of the 12 fused ruins. They are the red priests who control war and destruction, the kings of knights born on the backs of magical beasts, and the ghost ship captain who once conquered the sea. All the kings have abilitiesparable to tinum-tier champions.)] [Ship of the Dead (the Land of the Dead will asionally send ships of the dead to patrol, absorbing all the souls of the dead nearby and converting them into their own power.)] [The Death Knell (the strongest attack in the Land of the Dead, which consumes a portion of the souls of the dead and directly grants death to the enemy. The more souls consumed, the more enemies will die.)] [Additional ability: Undead Treasury (because the Land of the Dead does not have a physical form, the host can summon the Land of the Dead to his side at any time and borrow tools from it.)] Watson could not help but smile as he looked at the information in front of him and the massive building buried in the gap. The building in front of him virtually engulfed the entire ckmoon Town. The translucent ck river poured across ckmoon Town and crashed and passed through the bodies of the giant rock golems and the residents as if those rivers did not have a physical form. However, the temperature had decreased by a few degrees. It was as if a gigantic ck ship materialized out of nowhere, and countless corpses stood aboard the unsteady ship. Mountain peaks towered on both sides of the ship. The summits had copsed, exposing ancient castles with even more dead people standing on top of them. A skeleton priest wore a red robe and wielded a scepter and a longsword. The skeleton priest¡¯s eyes were deeply sunken, and red mes burned in them. His scepter was encrusted with gemstones of seven distinct colors¡ªred, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple. It resembled Sven¡¯s Undead Cmity staff, but its aura was brighter, radiating a rainbow glow. Under the skeleton¡¯s feet was an inverted triangle building that represented the Tudor dynasty. At that moment, skeleton soldiers as white as jade emerged from the building. The ragged robes over their bodies iled in the breeze. They turned to stare at Watson in the sky. Their empty eyes were filled with reverence as if they were worshiping a deity. A honeb-shaped building was not far from the red priest. Watson had discovered the 2,000-year-old relic. It was supposed to be a one-of-a-kind underground civilization formed by a kingdom that had fled war and hid underground. A group of dark-skinned, small, and hunched creatures¡ªthe underground people¡ªstood on the structure some 2,000 years ago. The underground people wore a white bone mask that showed only one eye and a ck cloak. The leader of the underground people was exceptionally tall, nearly three meters, with four arms on his back and four hands that held a drill-shaped weapon. The weapon shone with a tinum luster. Other than the underground people, there was a slightly smaller boat behind the ck ship. A ghost captain with fluttering hairmanded thousands of sailors; he held a trident that could summon a storm. There was a golden chariot behind them. A majestic emperor sat upright on it as he flipped through the golden codex. The undead emitted a powerful aura. They were the 12 kings from the Land of the Dead, surrounding Watson as if they were devout guards defending their master. The residents of ckmoon Town stared at the apparitions of the dead that materialized beside them; they held their breath and refused to breathe. The Land of the Dead was like a shadow of ckmoon Town, or more urately, a picture of the town reflected in a mirror. That mirror, however, was covered in ayer of dread. The undead that wandered through the living bodies brought a touch of mystery and terror to the town. ¡°Watson, is this the gift you prepared for me?¡± Antonio could not help but smile as he detected the auras of the countless dead. Watson had indicated that he would give him a gift after the fusion. He asked Watson if he would get the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck, and Walter had answered negatively. The young man must have meant the newly-fused ruins in front of them. He had the impression that without the Time Stripping spell, the strongest of the undead were not inferior to him. Furthermore, there were many treasures among the undead. For example, the staff in the red priest¡¯s hand, iid with seven-colored gemstones, was a tinum-tier tool that could control the undead. The drill in the underworld emperor¡¯s hand and the trident in the ghost captain¡¯s hand were both tools of the same level. It appeared to be a recreation of the fabled sea god, Trident. Antonio got even more envious the more he stared at it. He did not need the entire Land of the Dead; he would be satisfied with the tinum-tier tools. Those items were meant to be buried with the owner of the ruins after his death. An ordinary person would have been happy to get those ruins when they entered the ruins, but Watson was different. He had fused those ruins instead. He did not only get the treasures, but he even made the ruins¡¯ owner his subordinate. Antonio could not help but admire his handiwork. Chapter 216 - Using A Platinum-tier Item For Self-defense Is Not Too Much, Right?

Chapter 216: Using A tinum-tier Item For Self-defense Is Not Too Much, Right?

¡°You have misunderstood, Master. That is not your gift.¡± Watson waved his hand, and the Land of the Dead immediately disappeared into the shadow of space. Only a ck fog remained, shrouding the outside of ckmoon Town. Even though the Land of the Dead was hidden, he could make it reappear with just a thought. Furthermore, he knew the Land of the Dead like the back of his hand. Other than the 12 tinum-tier Kings of Death, hundreds of thousands of martyrs, and more than ten tinum-tier items. There were also tens of thousands of gold-tier and silver-tier tools. Those ancient aristocrats were extremely wealthy. Watson could borrow all of their treasures via the Undead Treasury ability, and he could also summon them to fight at any time and ce. With the protection of the Land of the Dead, the safety of ckmoon Town was significantly increased. If he encountered an enemy, he could activate the town¡¯s defense and summon the Land of the Dead. How would their enemies persevere in the face of the army of the dead? ¡°I am now the master of a small kingdom, and I even control the dead.¡± Watson wasughing to himself when he heard Antonio¡¯s disgruntled voice. ¡°Watson, you stinky brat, didn¡¯t you say you would give me the things after the fusion? I haven¡¯t gotten anything yet. Are you going back on your words?¡± The fused Golden sh and Emperor Cluck were not his, and the fused ruins had nothing to do with him either. Watson must have toyed with him. ¡°Why would I do that, Master? Am I that kind of person?¡± Watson shrugged and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll fuse the present I want to give you right now.¡± ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Hundreds of World Tree branches pierced out of Watson¡¯s hand as he opened his palm. They began as astrology tarot cards, then twisted together to form the shape of a magic staff. Then, Watson touched the ring on his finger and made a wish. ¡°I would like to get 20 copies of Shadow of the World Tree. The cost is 10,000 years of my master¡¯s life.¡± After he had advanced to tinum-tier, the astrology tarot cards he created had been upgraded to peak gold-tier. After a casual fusion, they would be a peak tinum-tier item. Furthermore, ording to the principle of the World Tree¡¯s branches to change at will, he could fuse them into weapons of any shape. In addition to utilizing the Wish for the World ring to provide materials and the Pen of Truth to modify the results, Watson felt that he could try to make diamond-tier weapons. Whoosh! The glow on the ring in his palm dimmed as soon as he finished speaking. Suddenly, 20 seeds materialized in front of him. Those 20 seeds were all generated from his tinum-tier item, the Shadow of the World Tree. They were virtually identical to the original one. ¡°System fusion, activate!¡± The 20 jade-green amber-like seeds transformed into a stream of light and fused with the staff-shaped branches, forming a palm-sized tiny tree with lush roots. A treasure light in the shape of a ball enveloped the little tree. It felt as if a majestic life force had entered his body just by grasping it. When he heard the system¡¯s voice, Watson cried out, ¡°Pen of Truth,e here.¡± The Pen of Truth immediately flew out of his body andnded in front of him. [Respected Master, how may I help you?] ¡°I want to change reality. The staff I am currently crafting will endure the water of the Spring of Life and Starfall. I also want it to have Lightning Destruction and the forging of the Phoenix Fire. I dere that within a year, it will be the most famous magical staff in the kingdom.¡± Watson¡¯s words were firm, and his eyes were full of confidence. He believed that the staff he created would be the strongest in the kingdom. Even if it were designed for him, then he would still make it the most powerful one. [My respected master, there is a loophole in your statement. That magical staff will be one of the most famous staff in the kingdom within a year, and not absolutely the strongest! Your thoughtful servant has already helped you fill in the gaps, so you don¡¯t need to be punished. Did I do the right thing, Master?] ¡°That pen can write on its own? How amazing.¡± Antonio and the others were aware of the nature of the Pen of Truth, so they remained silent. Instead, the ckmoon Knights and maidservants, who had been following Watson¡¯s fusion with bated breath, appeared surprised when they saw the Pen of Truth. They detected a cheap odor emanating from that tinum-tier object, and the source of that familiar odor was... Many people stood respectfully in front of Watson while looking at Captain Allen, causing Allen to shout in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? What do you mean?¡± Watson ignored the noise around him as he waved at the sky. The Golden sh, who had already turned into a diamond star dragon, immediately opened his mouth and roared. Boom! A muffled, thunderous p sounded. The sky trembled, as did the spectacr neb around the Golden sh. Thousands of lightning bolts appeared, resembling a swarm of silvery-white snakes. They formed a tight line and engulfed the branch in Watson¡¯s grasp. The branch¡¯s surface turned charred ck. A trickle of pure spring water emerged on the branch and caused it to flourish. Emperor Cluck then spat forth a white me on the branch. The me did not burn out when itnded on the branch. Instead, it generated a translucent iceyer. The entire staff resembled a little tree encased in a diamond shell; it looked holy and powerful. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing a diamond-tier item, the Crystal World Tree Staff] [Diamond-tier staff: Crystal World Tree Staff] [Effects: retains all effects of Shadow of the World Tree] [The Descent of the World Tree, the Song of Wisdom (absorbs energy to grow the sun and moon gems), the Stripper of Lives (can automatically absorb all life force as far as the eye can see to restore itself), the Dust of the Splendid World (can release pollen with various effects such as dizziness, paralysis, blindness, fear. It is effective on those with strength below the diamond tier), the Crystal Barrier (uses crystals to construct a powerful defense, producing an effect simr to Absolute Defense.)] ¡°Master, you gave me the Sun and Moon Staff, and I am very grateful for that! Now, I want to give you a staff too. This is my gift to you.¡± Watson grinned and handed it to his master after reading the information about the Crystal World Tree Staff. Antonio¡¯s features went from handsome to aged once his lifespan was spent. His hands trembled when he took the item from Watson. He noticed a name etched in the center of the crystal staff as he looked closely. He was taken aback. The name was Vivian. That was the name he had carved on the Sun and Moon Staff. It was also the name of the person he could never forget. He did not expect Watson to be so thoughtful to notice that. He felt touched by that gesture. ¡°Master, are you satisfied with this gift?¡± Watson asked shyly. ¡°Excellent. I am very satisfied.¡± Antonio rubbed his nose. Watson had given him a gift, and it was a diamond-tier item that was far beyond his expectations. He felt a burst of life energy rush into his body as he held the magical staff. He squinted his eyes rxedly. The wrinkles on his face were progressively fading. That was the result of the Crystal World Tree Staff¡¯s Stripper of Lives ability. ¡°Young Master Watson can fuse a diamond-tier weapon! We can now update our training weapons and armor.¡± ¡°As one would expect from Young Master Watson. Now and then, he will throw us a new surprise.¡± All the ckmoon Knights and maidservants apuded. They swallowed their saliva subconsciously as they gazed at the staff in Antonio¡¯s hand. Even the border count, Sylvan, experienced the same thing. He had never seen a diamond-tier weapon before, despite the fact that one was right in front of him. He was envious. He had already made up his mind; he would get Watson to create a diamond-tier staff for him no matter the cost. ¡°Well, since you are satisfied, Master, I guess it¡¯s my turn next.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Watson?¡± Antonio¡¯s heart raced as he heard Watson¡¯sments, and he disyed a worried expression. ¡°Well, you said that as long as I return the favor, Master, that you¡¯d use your lifespan to help me make those Wish for the World rings. Have you forgotten about that?¡± Watson¡¯s tone was gentle, but his words made Antonio shiver. ¡°Well, everyone is exhausted after our return. Let¡¯s eat something and take a bath first. Then¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I can¡¯t wait any longer. The King discreetly controls the border, and I don¡¯t know when my family and friends will be injured! I want to ensure their safety, but I don¡¯t need all of them to have tinum-tier strength. However, I want them to have a tinum-tier or even a diamond-tier item for self-defense. Is that too much to ask?¡± Unfortunately, Watson interrupted Antonio before he could continue his remark. ¡°System fusion, activate!¡± Chapter 217 - The Number One Town In The World

Chapter 217: The Number One Town In The World

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson made a wish as he twisted the Wish for the World ring on his finger and fused the world tree branches that grew on his palm. He fused and tossed the diamond-tier Crystal World Tree Staff. When the staff dropped onto the ground, it instantly took root, sprouting diamond-shaped branches and leaves that rustled in the wind. More than ten diamond trees had sprouted from the ground in a short amount of time. That was not the end of the story. At the same time, Watson fused a Wish for the World ring. In a short period, he had created more than a hundred Wish for the World rings. Antonio twitched as if he had been electrocuted. His expression shifted between old and youthful, and he rolled his eyes. ¡°Is that for real? Young Master Watson is making a tinum-tier item. That is a tinum-tier item, right?¡± A person in ckmoon Town had just received the ring; he examined the ring in his palm and the energy it contained. He could not believe it. He was only a refugee who could not survive the winter; he had chosen to flee. He did not have any clothes a month ago, and he still did not even have enough food to eat every day. He had no idea he would get a rare tinum-tier item in the kingdom. What kind of skill was that? Many other people felt the same way he did. The tinum-tier Wish for the World rings flew from Watson¡¯s side into each intended refugee¡¯s hand. They were ecstatic, and then they knelt in gratitude. They thanked Watson repeatedly until they were numb. They knew that it was a simple thing for Watson to fuse the Wish for the World rings. Then he had used the ring to get the Shadow of the World Tree. He immediately threw the peak tinum-tier objects to the ground, and a massive tree grew toward the sky. The sun and moon gems, the two types of fruit, were abundant on the tree. There was a faint shadow of a great sin beast streaking across it. The Shadow of the World Tree, which Watson had used as his trump card, was only an ordinary tree to him. It was no wonder that he had thrown all the diamond-tier items. The Pen of Truth had said that the diamond-tier magic staff Watson had created would be one of the strongest staff in the future. It seemed that they had expected that scene. The diamond-tier staff next to Watson fell from the sky like a rain of tinum-tier rings or other items. It was a crazy sight, and one might call that a miracle. The only one who felt ufortable was probably Antonio. Not only did he roll his eyes, but he was even foaming at the mouth. .. In the forest nearby Monte Town. A team carefully exited the town¡¯s east gate; it consisted of two carriages. Guards in silver-tier armor and swords stood outside those carriages. The guards were city hall¡¯s finest, and the persons they were guarding were quite self-evident¡ªit was Gerant. Gerant sat in the carriage at the back as he stared at the ck rat opposite him with a puzzled face. ¡°Sir Rat, I have already brought you the money you requested. I am willing to go to ckmoon Castle to get supplies and have someone deliver the letter. Can you let me go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go when we reach ckmoon Castle. But before that, you¡¯d better stay here obediently.¡± When the rat looked at Gerant, a frightening atmosphere erupted in the carriage; it caused Gerant to tremble unconsciously. The rat said, ¡°And do not address me as Sir Rat. It bothers me. I have a name¡ªMoriarty.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Rat...I mean, Sir Moriarty.¡± Gerant wiped his hands ufortably and responded with an awkward smile. He had intended to trap that rat when he arrived at ckmoon Castle, at which point he would no longer have to worry about it. However, the rat was quite cautious and even allowed him to travel with him. What if the rat went to ckmoon Castle and wreaked havoc? Gerant was concerned about what would happen if the ckmoon Castle med him for the incident. Moriarty stretched a w outward and waved it as if he did not feel the ripples in his heart. ¡°Tell me everything there is to know about ckmoon Castle, such as how much property they have, about the castle guards, and so on.¡± He gathered his thoughts and assumed a courteous demeanor. He continued to tell his story. ¡°I know very little about ckmoon Town. I have only met Zeke, Zenoah, and Young Master Peter. They say that Watson has exceptional talent. Antonio, the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage, valued him generously and weed him as a disciple! Aside from that, ckmoon Castle has the ckmoon Knights; all of them are gold-tier warriors. They also have formidable mages. Watson controls the Mage Guild and the mercenary group in Monte town.¡± Gerant cast a nce at Moriarty and discovered that he had no intention of interrupting him. So, he continued to say, ¡°Those are ckmoon Castle¡¯s defending forces. When ites to resources, they have a plethora of silver and gold-tier items. There are numerous magical beasts of the same rank too! I heard that ckmoon Castle had mastered a material-fusing spell. They even use it tobine a real dragon and a Phoenix.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Moriarty nodded his rat head. Gerant¡¯s statement confirmed what he already knew. Watson had used a fusion spell to remove the Demon¡¯s Blood and Purgatory Skeleton from his body and fused them into aplete Hell Baron. That magic also destroyed his original body. ¡°It appears that ckmoon Castle guards are not as powerful as I imagined. Those guards are gold-tier elites. It is not easy for some of the great nobles, but it is nothing to me.¡± Moriarty reasoned inwardly. He wanted to kill Watson for vengeance, but he also wanted the fusion spell from his grasp. That spell would allow him to rise to the apex of the realm. The corners of Moriarty¡¯s mouth curved into a proud arc. He straightened his body and looked at the scenery outside the window. He estimated that he would arrive at ckmoon Town in more than a day. The faint cries of the goldbiter rats he controlled could be heard in the woods and mountains outside the window. .. At the banquet hall in ckmoon Castle. ckmoon Town was not the same as it had been before that. There were hundreds of flourishing tall antique trees throughout the vige; they surrounded the houses made of giant rock golems. There were a fewrger trees that appeared to be made of diamonds. The diamond-shaped leaves on them collided with the wind to produce a clear and melodic sound. The dragon was enveloped by a neb and d in diamond-tier armor. It was more than 200 meters long; itid on a tree. A significantly smaller Frost Phoenix stood on another diamond tree opposite it. There were 100 tinum-colored Phoenix eggs in the nest that had been fashioned into a castle. The White Holy Fire was aze on them, and they could hear the faint sound of a Phoenix. A group of people with extraordinary reputations, dressed in servants¡¯ clothing, stood under the tree. They had scissors and wooden basins; they were ready to retrieve the Phoenix eggs on the branches. Those people were part of the 100,000 refugees who had joined ckmoon Town. All of them had a Wish for the World ring on their finger. Watson had just spent a few hours fusing 100 diamond-tier Crystal World Tree staffs, thousands of Shadow of the World Tree, and finally hundreds of thousands of the Wish for the World rings. Antonio did not stop until his face was swollen with anguish, and he could not endure it any longer. Everyone in ckmoon Town had the Wish for the World ring. Some of them desired to be attractive, while others wanted to be wealthy and powerful. In any event, they would get three wishes every day. It was alright as long as they did not make any stupid wishes that would prove too expensive for payment. After a wave of wishes, the people in ckmoon Town were all different. One could only see handsome men and beautiful women there. They were all in ck uniforms with a moon emzoned on them. Some of them had previously worked as maids at ckmoon Castle. They looked serene and graceful, and their movements were those of a well-educated aristocrat. That had something to do with their desire to enhance their professionalism. ckmoon Town was a ce of hope andughter as well as attractive men and women. It was one of the best and most beautiful towns in the world. Chapter 218 - The One To Rule The Border

Chapter 218: The One To Rule The Border

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson sat by the banquet hall¡¯s window, peering out at the clouds through the ss. When he noticed the people below, he smiled and handed a contract to Sylvan, who sat across from him. ¡°Lord Sylvan, this is the contract for ckmoon Town to rule the border and merge the other four towns with the Fairy Castle. From today onward, everyone at the border, including every de of grass and every tree, will be under mymand. If you have no objections, then sign the contract.¡± The Pen of Truth had helped him to write the contract. After writing it, the pen flew to Antonio¡¯s side and pierced his arm to suck some blood. Antonio sat on the chair, still maintaining his handsome face. He opened and closed his mouth before he said, ¡°Watson, you¡¯re killing me!¡± His body trembled asionally, and his eyes looked at the ceiling listlessly. Watson did not show mercy to him because he was his master. Instead, he squeezed him to the end, which made Antonio unable to make wishes for a long time in the future. Otherwise, he would have a mental breakdown. Other than the gods, no one could bear the pain of jumping between life and death. Fortunately, Watson had fused more than 100,000 Wish for the World rings. Everyone in ckmoon Town was equipped with one ring each, and some even had ten rings. He had also reced the two rings that he had used to help Antonio recover his youthful looks. He stretched his right hand and knocked on the table gently as he dragged his face with his other hand. Watson made a cute expression, and the rings on his ten fingers shone with a sense of oppression. Watson could see his current self through the mirror in the banquet hall¡¯s corner. His brown hair was shiny and sleek, and his azure eyes were flecked with stars. He was d in a stunning ck robe and held some tinum-tier items in his hands. Inparison to when he first transmigrated to that world, he was not only more powerful and had obtained many things, but he had also developed mentally and physically; it had only taken him a little more than a year to do that. A momentter, as hemented about that, he heard a sound before a familiar voice said, ¡°Watson, you did not even inform me you wereing back. You really made me sad. And the border count is sitting opposite you! Watson, the hero, confronted the evil Lord Sylvan, who controlled the border. They fought on the summit of a limitless snow mountain. In the end, Watson destroyed the snow mountain. That story looks pretty good.¡± When Watson turned around, he discovered that his sixth sister, Margaret, had arrived at his side without his knowledge. She was writing on a stack of pale golden goatskin parchment with a fine quill pen. It was more like sketching than writing. The quill pen tip brushed across the goatskin parchment, producing white scratches. Margaret had not changed much since more than a month ago. She still had a lot of baby fat. Her exposed arms and thighs looked meaty, and there were subtle dark circles around her eyes. She yawned as she was writing. ¡°The evil count? A fight on the summit of the snowy mountain?¡± The border count had just received the contract when he heard Margaret¡¯s voice. He raised his head in puzzlement. ¡°Margaret,e here quickly. How can you be so disrespectful to the border count?¡± Vincent apanied Edward, Catherine, and Scarlet as they walked into the banquet hall. A few maids skillfully closed the door behind them. Vincent was the one who spoke, and his eyes were filled with hopelessness as he stared at Margaret. His sister, whom he had wanted to summon but had been unable to do so, had appeared there on her own. When he saw Watson and the others were home, he had wanted to invite everyone to a banquet. He had not expected Watson tomand ckmoon Town¡¯s defense system to exterminate arge bunch of goldbiter rats. Furthermore, the entire ckmoon Town had transformed considerably after a cycle of fusion. Watson had already led Sylvan and Antonio into the banquet hall when he recovered from his shock. He could only invite his parents. On the way, he saw that he was clutching the ring he had just received. Scarlet, who was standing in the corridor to make a wish, yelled out as well. He did not invite Margaret, but she had walked right in front of everyone. Margaret stood behind Watson as sheposed a story, and the story¡¯s substance was slightly relevant to Sylvan at the time. He could not help but be concerned about Margaret. Watson was obviously talking to Sylvan about something. It would be awkward if Sylvan became enraged as a result of Margaret¡¯s word. Edward had the same thoughts. As he straightened the white flower on his garment, he approached rapidly behind Sylvan, removed his white glove, and offered out his right hand. ¡°Lord Sylvan, my name is Edward Gehry, and I am an unrated noble. Wee, my lord! I wonder if you have any ns and if you intend to stay for a long time, my lord. If possible, please extend your stay so we can continue to host you.¡± He had only recently met the kingdom¡¯s best mage. Then, he encountered the kingdom¡¯s most powerful mage. Even the King would find it impossible to meet both men at the same time. Edward sighed inwardly. ¡°Hello, Baron Edward. It looks like there¡¯s no need for me to introduce myself! The main reason I am here at this time is to discuss cooperation with Watson. That contract¡ª¡± Sylvan shook the contract in his hand. Edward interrupted him before he could continue. ¡°Lord Sylvan, may I take a look at that contract?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sylvan handed the contract to Edward with a weird expression. Watson had been in control of the family¡¯s affairs for quite some time. However, he was still a child. He had already suffered losses at the hands of the border count before that. Leaving Margaret¡¯s case aside, he needed to investigate such a significant business transaction with the border count. What if the border count made an oundish proposition that Watson wished to reject but did not dare to do so? With that in mind, Edward looked at the contract in his hand. At a nce, he was stunned. He saw a few uses written in the contract. First, ckmoon Town was the nominal ruler of the border. It had the right to mobilize border personnel and use all its resources. Second, ckmoon Town would be thergest town on the border with Sylvan¡¯s authorization. The other four towns would have to submit to ckmoon Town. Third, the right to exin the above content would ultimately belong to ckmoon Town. .. Edward rubbed the space between his brows. Before he could finish reading, his blood pressure had already increased. He had initially believed that the contract¡¯s content was not very advantageous to ckmoon Town. He had not anticipated the content was the exact reverse of what he had expected. The agreement also said that ckmoon Castle would rule over Fairy Castle and Sylvan would be Watson¡¯s aide, which surprised him even more. Sylvan spoke just as he was ready to ask about it. ¡°Watson, I ept the terms of the contract you drafted. But I have a modest request. Could you please give me one of the diamond-tier magical staff you have just fused?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Watson smiled. ¡°Other than the one given to my master, I n to leave the rest of the diamond-tier magical staff in ckmoon Town to make potted nts or give them to the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck to make their nests. Since you want one, you may have it before you leave.¡± Potted nts? ¡°Watson, you¡¯re using the gift you gave me to make potted nts? To think that I did not hesitate to use my lifespan to help you fuse so many tinum-tier items!¡± When Antonio, slumped in his chair, heard that, he leaped up and spoke angrily. He mmed the newly acquired staff on the table. Then he reacted and carefully examined it to ensure that it was not broken. The corner of Sylvan¡¯s mouth twitched before he exhaled a breath of relief. ¡°Watson, can you make a more powerful item?¡± If Watson could create a stronger magical staff, he would not want that one. ¡°Master, Lord Sylva, you have misunderstood me. I can¡¯t create a stronger magic staff. The Pen of Truth said that the magical staff would be one of the strongest magical staff in the kingdom in the next year. That proves that I can¡¯t create a stronger tool in at least a year.¡± Watson shrugged. He was not lying. However, he did not have the same thoughts as Sylvan. He could make tinum or diamond-tier tools with the fusion technique and the Wish for the World ring. However, at that moment, they had sufficient items in ckmoon Town. If he were to make a wish, he could multiply the number of those tools in a matter of days. The rarer the item, the more valuable it was. When there were too many of a certain thing, no one would think that they were valuable, even if they were very precious. After he determined that Watson was not lying, Sylvan paused for a while before he summoned the Pen of Truth to him. He signed his name after he added the use for Watson to give him a diamond-tier item. Then, at the top of the contract, the Pen of Truth spat forth a ball of red viscous liquid, which was utilized as the ink paste to bind the contract. Sylvan stood up and reached out to Watson, who sat opposite him. ¡°Watson, I will fulfill the terms of your contract, and you must fulfill mine! I believe you will not go back on your words. As a sign of our amicable coboration, I shall first bring your appointment as the border ruler to the attention of the other four towns, so they will know what to do.¡± After he said that, Sylvan took four magic scrolls engraved with some mysterious words from his robe. He rubbed them gently with his hands, and the magic scrolls immediately burned into ashes. At the same time, Gerant and Moriarty were in the carriage. They were a day away from ckmoon Town. ¡°Argh! It¡¯s hot.¡± Gerant patted the mes on his tie and then took a scroll from his pocket. It was called amunication scroll. Sylvan had given that to him after he became the town mayor. It enabled them to contact each other when there was an emergency. He was not the only one who had that scroll. The other three towns also had it. ¡°That looks like it is a gold-tiermunication scroll. The transmission range is as far as the entire border. The border count must have given that to you. Tell me what he wrote.¡± Moriarty straightened his body calmly. Gerrard did not answer him. He only stared coldly at the scroll that had been burnt to ashes. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you not hear me?¡± Moriarty was a little displeased. The temperature of the entire carriage dropped by a few degrees. Just as he was about to lose his temper, he saw the glowing words that appeared in the ashes. He was also stunned. There was only one sentence. [All mayors at the border, including Monte Town, must head to ckmoon Castle immediately upon receiving this message. From today onward, ckmoon Castle will be the ruler of the border. All the towns will be under theirmand. Fairy Castle will also cooperate with them. Anyone who vites this rule will be expelled from the border. The address of ckmoon Castle is as follows...] Chapter 219 - Tremors At The Border

Chapter 219: Tremors At The Border

Torch Town, south of the border. Torch Town was one of the only four towns on the border. Its richness was equivalent to that of Monte Town. Tall torches with orange mes were strung throughout the town. The mes in those torches were made from the body fat of a magical beast known as the fire-swallowing beast, who lived south of the border. The fire-swallowing beast was a magical beast that ranged from bronze to silver tier. Its entire body was ming red, and it had the shape of a giant toad. The oil in its body was drained and used to fuel the torches, allowing the mes to burn for an extended period. The town used the torches to keep everyone warm throughout the winter, and at night, the mes illuminated the surroundings. Every year, when the winter ended, the town would host an event known as the Torch Festival. The celebration was hosted for warriors who had killed the most magical beasts. They carried torches and ran around town to enjoy the admiration of the other citizens in town. That was how the town got its name, Torch Town. Torch Town was different that year. The ten-meter-high town wall was in disrepair and riddled with holes. It was also covered in dried blood streaks. Soldiers with numb faces clutched spears and patrolled the city walls sleepily. The town had be even more miserable. There was a lot of ck smoke in a lot of the houses. They appeared to have burnt not long ago. Torches representing the spirit of the town were scattered all over the ground. They were already extinguished; the charred torches were soaked in the melted snow. A couple of pairs of leather boots trod on them. The owners of those leather boots were a few soldiers in red armor. They hurried to the city hall as they shook the snow off their bodies and walked into the hall. The mayor of Torch Town, Lubin Campbell, sat in the hall apanied by dozens of officials who stood around arge table with serious expressions on their faces. Lubin got up excitedly when he saw the guards approaching them. ¡°You¡¯re back. How¡¯s the investigation?¡± ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve already investigated it. The copse of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain seems to be rted to the border count. Those ck rats that had appeared seem to be connected to the mountain¡¯s copse.¡± The leading soldier knelt on one knee respectfully as he said that. Just half a day ago, a swarm of ck rats appeared in the vicinity of Torch Town. Those rodents gnawed on everything in sight, including the walls. Furthermore, the rats¡¯ bodies split into two when they consumed food, and they could not kill them no matter how hard they tried. Even soldiers who were brave and good at fighting were terrified. When they killed a rat, more rats would pounce on them. In a few minutes, the armor and longswords on their bodies would bepletely devoured, and they would lose their weapons and armor. The protectivebat aura on the bronze-tier warriors was nothing to those rats. It was difficult for the silver-tier elites to escape. There were a lot of silver-tier rats in the group. They were each the size of a human and possessed six wings. Their flying speed was substantially faster than that ofparable level warriors. They would not be able to withstand it if two rats surrounded and assaulted a silver-tier fighter. The most terrifying aspect was that the rats ate the corpses of the fallen warriors and continued to breed. The death rate was not even close to the rats¡¯ reproduction rate. In the end, it was Lubin who asked the Mage Guild in Torch Town to take action. They usedrge-scale magical arrays to destroy more than half of the rats and forced them to escape. However, no one knew when those rats woulde back. Therefore, Lubin sent people to get more information about the rats. The people he sent were the few silver-tier guards in front of him. ¡°Those rats appeared after the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copsed.¡± They must have been living on the snowy mountain a long time ago. Lord Sylvan was aware of this; therefore, why would he destroy the Dragonspine Snow Mountain? Could he have let those devil-like rats out on purpose?¡± Lubin¡¯s expression was unsightly. The cruelty of those rats had far exceeded all the magical beasts he knew, so he named them the devil rats. Torch Town had existed on the border for decades, but that was the first time it had suffered such severe damages. Not only had the town been defeated, but a third of the residents had also died. As the mayor of the town, that responsibility fell on him. ¡°Mayor, Torch Town has suffered such a degree of damage because you neglected your duty. If you hadn¡¯t decided not to ask the border count for help in the winter, we wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable! Are you trying to shift the me to the border count by saying that now?¡± ¡°You are right. Perhaps since Torch Town did not spend money choosing reinforcements from Fairy Castle, the border count was displeased and destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain to free those devil rats! Maybe the border count was disappointed in us. I heard that Monte Town, who has beenpeting with us, is doing well. It appears that they had acquired a significant amount of high-quality materials from a location known as ckmoon Castle and prospered.¡± ¡°That may be proof that the border count values Monte Town. If this goes on, Monte Town will be stronger, and our town will be weaker. In such a situation, we won¡¯t be able to maintain the same strength as Monte Town.¡± Behind him, a few elderly officials spoke in a flurry of words, which made Lubin¡¯s face turn even uglier. As expected, those folks had ced the me on him. They could not do anything else, but they were masters of eluding each other. Everyone had agreed on the decision not to seek assistance from the border count. For whatever reason, the number of magical beasts roaming around in the winter was unusually low. Even if some great magical beasts were to invade the town, the town¡¯s gold-tier Mage Guild elites could defend them. There was no need to seek assistance from the border count. However, who could have predicted that such a horde of rats would pursue them? Just as he moved his lips and was about to exin, a scroll floated out of his chest. It burned intensely, and a line of glowing words appeared on the burning scroll. [All mayors at the border, including Monte Town, must head to ckmoon Castle immediately upon receiving this message. From today onward, ckmoon Castle will be the ruler of the border. All the towns will be under theirmand. Fairy Castle will also cooperate with them. Anyone who vites this rule will be expelled from the border. The address of ckmoon Castle is as follows...] ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lubin looked confused. That scroll had been given to him by the border count. It was meant for him to ask for help in times of crisis. He had nned to use it if the devil rats returned, but he did not expect the scroll to burn on its own and gave him an order. ¡°The border count had chosen to make ckmoon Castle thergest town on the border. Isn¡¯t ckmoon Castle just a force that sells things to Monte Town? He even asked the other four towns to cooperate with him. He must be dissatisfied with Torch Town!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for making that wrong decision, Lord Mayor. I wonder if our town can still retain its original form after it bes ckmoon Town¡¯s subordinate. Will we continue to be the city hall¡¯s officials?¡± The officials discussed that eagerly. Instead of guessing the purpose in the border count¡¯s mind, they were more worried about whether they could keep their jobs. Someone looked at Lubin and said, ¡°Lord Mayor, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? The border count has already said so. If we don¡¯tply, we will definitely be expelled from the border. We might as well go to ckmoon Castle! I remember that ckmoon Castle is a new force on the border. I don¡¯t know why the border count thinks so highly of them. Maybe they bewitched the border count. Well, I¡¯ll bring more specialties from our time. By then, we can¡¯t be certain of who will control the border.¡± Lubin clenched his fists and began to arrange for his subordinates to prepare carriages and supplies. Even though Torch Town had encountered a disaster, it was not a problem to prepare gifts worth more than 100,000 gold coins. In his opinion, the border count only sent that message with one purpose, which was to consolidate all the forces at the border. ckmoon Castle was most likely his puppet, which could also be Torch Town. He could probably tempt the border count if he gave him enough benefits. He knew that they could not underestimate ckmoon Castle; they had managed to get the border count to issue such an order. He had only heard of that new force and did not know more about them. However, the name had been deeply engraved into his mind. The other three towns on the border had also received the message. The words ckmoon Castle swept across the entire border like a storm; everyone was shaken. Chapter 220 - Watson Is Not An Illegitimate Child

Chapter 220: Watson Is Not An Illegitimate Child

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fairy Town. That was the town where the Fairy Castle was located. It was also one of the four major towns on the border. The rtives of the people who worked in Fairy Castle, such as maids and guards, were all qualified to live in that town and protected by the border count. At that moment, the mayor of Fairy Town, Andre, had gathered all the high-tier officials to look at a burnt scroll on the table. Andre used to be Fairy Castle¡¯smander of the guards. He was nearly ny years old, so he retired and became Fairy Town¡¯s mayor to help manage its affairs. The scroll he kept on him had suddenly burned into ashes, so he gathered the officials to discuss it. ¡°The border count sent an order to say that ckmoon Castle would manage our town in the future. He also wants me to go there, and I n to leave soon.¡± Andrew, who had a white beard and hair, sat upright in the chair as he looked around at everyone. ¡°Lord Andrew, didn¡¯t the border count go to ckmoon Castle in person? He can make his own decisions. Do we still need to go there?¡± a subordinate asked weakly. ¡°Do you think he didn¡¯t think of that? He even sent us a message while he¡¯s there. He definitely wants us there.¡± Andrew waved his hand and stood up. ¡°Go and prepare. We will leave now. Remember to bring more gifts.¡± ¡°We are the border count¡¯s people. The things in Fairy Town also belong to him. Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to bring him his own things?¡± ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you have to prepare gifts when you go to someone¡¯s home? This is basic noble etiquette! Furthermore, the border count has always maintained apetitive rtionship with the other four towns on the border. But he did not particrly favor any one of them. He must have deliberately supported ckmoon Castle for a reason. Perhaps he is dissatisfied with us. Do you think it¡¯s okay not to bring anything? Use your brain!¡± After he reprimanded his subordinates, Andre turned around and looked into the distance. He had been working for the border count for at least a few decades, and that was the first time he had seen the border count make such a decision. In his heart, the border count had always been a fair and impartial person, and he would never act in a biased manner. Furthermore, if the border count wanted to support a small town, it would be better to choose Fairy Town. Why did he choose ckmoon Castle, which was not even well-known? What was so special about ckmoon Castle? .. Vermilion Town. It was thest town on the border, and it was also a rtively small town. ¡°Your Highness, we have just received news that the border count has burned amunication scroll to send a message. He wants us to make a trip to ckmoon Castle. Should we go?¡± In the city hall, a few guards knelt respectfully on the ground. They looked at a woman in gorgeous red and yellow clothes in the shadows with respectful eyes. The woman¡¯s name was Adele; she was the mayor of Vermilion Town. Vermilion Town was famous for its bronze-tier mineral heat ore. It was a high-energy ore that was equivalent to one thousand catties of coal per catty. Every winter, the ore that absorbed the moonlight would emit a faint red light that gathered in the sky. It was like a blood-red river that hung in the sky, which was the town¡¯s wonder. Unlike other towns, Vermilion Town was a town with a high concentration of power. It did not have a city hall, and there was only one mayor, Adele. During her tenure, Vermilion Town had developed rapidly, and she was in a high position. Adele often worked with the town residents. At night, she slept in the shabby cowshed and ate the simplest couscous bread. Everyone addressed her as the sun princess instead of the mayor because of her approachable personality. The moon symbolized cold and darkness, while the sun was the opposite. It represented warmth and sunshine. In the eyes of the people, Adele was such a person. ¡°I understand. Let me think about it. You guys can go.¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful and gentle voice echoed. ¡°But the border count is in a hurry¡ª¡± The guards wanted to say something, but when they saw the woman waved her hand, they could only shut their mouths and leave. The woman, who was hidden in the shadows, gently supported her cheeks with her right hand. There was a slight sound when her fingers tapped on her cheeks. ¡°The border count wants to unite the four towns. Did he discover that the King sent me to spy on him? I have always been very low-key about my work. The Vermilion Town is not particrly outstanding among the four towns. There¡¯s no reason for him to discover it. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. There have been a lot of changes at the border recently. Not only did the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copse, but a group of rats and magical beasts appeared near Vermilion Town as well. Things are gradually getting out of my control. I need to consult His Majesty first. I won¡¯t answer the border count¡¯s invitation lest he finds out something¡¯s wrong.¡± After she made up her mind, the woman knocked on the legs of the chair. There was a sound before the chair moved to reveal a pitch-ck passage below. The woman put her palms together in a praying posture and walked into the path. .. ckmoon Castle¡¯s banquet hall. Sylvan sat back in his chair in satisfaction after he used magic to send a message to the people in the other four towns. Suddenly, he thought of something and patted his forehead. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. I seem to have sent a message to Fairy Town just now?¡± There was no need for him to send a message to Fairy Town while he was there. It was a slip of hand; he had sent the message to everyone. ¡°The Fairy Town mayor was once themander of the guards at my residence, Andre. He was not only a peak gold-tier warrior, but he was also a man who was proficient in human nature. I believe he¡¯d understand that the message was a mistake.¡± With that thought in mind, Sylvan was utterly relieved. ¡°Watson, I have already sent a message to the other four towns. I believe that they will arrive in a few days. I will have to bother you and stay here for the time being. Oh, right! I have mentioned the reward for the diamond-tier magic staff.¡± Watson said, ¡°Lord Sylvan, you must be joking. Of course, you should stay here. How would that bother me?¡± ¡°Yes, you and Sylvan are a family. What do you mean by disturbing?¡± Antonio seemed to have rested well. He shook his dizzy head and interrupted them. ¡°Lord Astrologer, you are too courteous. We are only an unimportant family. How can we be rted to the border count? Perhaps if he has a daughter Watson¡¯s age, then there might be a chance for us to be a family.¡± Edward did not understand Antonio¡¯s words. He smiled and continued to say, ¡°Of course, if the border count doesn¡¯t have a daughter of the right age, then Miss Nightingale will do too.¡± Nightingale had helped ckmoon Castle, and she had a good rtionship with Watson. Edward had wanted to make Nightingale his daughter-inw, so he said that to Sylvan. If Sylvan could agree to that marriage, then ckmoon Castle and the border count would continue to have a rtionship. What was the identity of the border count? He was the master of the entire border. If they could build a rtionship with the border count, then ckmoon Castle would be able to do whatever they wanted at the border. Edward had not even fawned over Antonio so much¡ªthe man was the greatest mage in the kingdom and Sylvan¡¯s master. However, there was a saying in that world¡ªa strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. No matter how strong Antonio was, he would have to return to the kingdom, unlike Sylvan, who could always protect them. When Watson signed the contract with Sylvan, Edward sweated profusely. Since Sylvan did not intend to exploit ckmoon Castle and did not care about Watson¡¯s rudeness, Edward felt it easy to rope him into their favor. To his surprise, as soon as he finished speaking, Antonio frowned and said, ¡°Edward, I already know about the rtionship between you, Sylvan, and Watson. I¡¯m Watson¡¯s master, so I¡¯m not an outsider. There¡¯s no need to hide it between us, right?¡± What rtionship? Edward was confused. Watson was also bewildered. ¡°Watson is Sylvan¡¯s illegitimate son, so he was adopted. The maids said you and Sylvan raised the same son, so aren¡¯t you considered a family? And you still have to pretend to say things like marriage. Seriously, do you really need me to say it before you understand?¡± Antonio leaned against the chair and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. It seemed that talking made him feel ufortable again. His words were like a p of thunder that caused waves in the entire hall. ¡°Watson is Sylvan¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± Edward and Catherine parted in shock. Their eyes were filled with questions and vignce; did their partner cheated on them? Sylvan was also perplexed. He knew that he was not Watson¡¯s father and that Antonio had imposed that rtionship on him. Sylvan felt strange when he saw how Edward and Catherine had reacted when Antonio said that sentence in public. Watson was visibly confused; he stood up with a bewildered expression on his face. How could he not know that he was the border count¡¯s illegitimate son? Chapter 221 - Do You Want To Eat, Shower, Or Eat Me First?

Chapter 221: Do You Want To Eat, Shower, Or Eat Me First?

¡°Edward, what¡¯s going on? Tell me clearly.¡± Catherine¡¯s initial charming expression had turned into that of a lion. Her light-colored pupils were burning with mes as she reached out and grabbed Edward¡¯s ear. ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s going on? That has nothing to do with me. The astrologer said that Watson is the border count¡¯s illegitimate child. The border count is a man, and I am also a man. We can¡¯t have a child between the two men, right?¡± Edward¡¯s face was pained as he was dragged by his ear. He screamed in agony and defended himself. Catherine considered it and concluded that this was the case. She rxed her grip a little bit more. ¡°So, with whom do you think the border count had a child? Did you secretly bring some filthy woman into ckmoon Castle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Innocent!¡± Edward raised both of his hands, aggrieved. Usually, when one heard that Watson was the border count¡¯s illegitimate child, would Catherine not be the first to suspect him? After all, he had seen Catherine give birth to Watson. He did not expect Catherine tounch an interrogation attack on him first. Edward felt that there was a chance that Watson was the border count¡¯s child. Watson, after all, was bright from a young age. His talent and wisdom far surpassed that of his contemporaries. He was handsome and did not resemble his child at all; on the contrary, he resembled the kingdom¡¯s number one mage, Sylvan. Furthermore, Watson had just proposed such an extravagant contract. Sylvan had epted it silently, and his wife had used him of such evil behavior. Edward¡¯s suspicion got even stronger. Could Watson really be Sylvan¡¯s child? ¡°Am I your illegitimate child, Lord Sylvan, or did you raise me in the ckmoon Castle? Who told you that?¡± Watson listened for a long time from the side, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he looked at Sylvan. He could not possibly be Sylvan¡¯s child. Sylvan was an elf, and if he were Sylvan¡¯s child, he would also have elven traits. Furthermore, if he had been Sylvan¡¯s child, he would not have had such a miserable life. Did Sylvan say that because ckmoon Castle was powerful and wanted to get close to him, so he purposefully took advantage of him? ¡°Watson, why do you ask that? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Sylvan was stumped. Antonio had asked him to be Watson¡¯s father. He thought that Antonio might not have told Edward and his wife, or at least Watson. He did not expect that Watson did not know either. Subconsciously, he looked at Antonio, who was resting with his eyes closed. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on? You said Watson was my illegitimate child. Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of leisure. Did I not make it clear just now? I heard Watson was your illegitimate child. I did not make that up; the maids in the house said that.¡± Antonio rubbed his sore eyes; he sensed that the atmosphere was not right. He looked at Sylvan. ¡°Maybe this is a misunderstanding. Sylvan, are you sure you¡¯re not Watson¡¯s father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you refute me when I said that you were Watson¡¯s father?¡± Sylvan gave a bitter smile in response to Antonio¡¯s constant questioning. He had already understood. ¡°That is because I assumed everything was nned by you, Master.¡± I thought you wanted me to give Watson the identity as my illegitimate son so that he would not be attacked at the border. That is why I said yes. Actually, I have nothing to do with Watson! Master, perhaps the maids were spreading rumors and deceived you.¡± So it turned out to be a misunderstanding! Watson sighed. He was startled when he said that it was impossible for him to be Sylvan¡¯s son. ¡°I want to see which maid is so bold to spread such nonsense? She even misled the astrologer. If I find her, I will definitely punish her.¡± Edward also reacted. He exhaled a sigh of relief and retorted angrily. ¡°If nothing like that happened, why would the maids spread such a thing?¡± Catherine pinched his waist as soon as his voice fell. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying¡ªthere is no smoke without fire? I want you toe out with me. I would like to know what you have been up totely. Did gaining control of ckmoon Castle make you proud? Do not even think about touching me until you have exined everything clearly.¡± The two of them talked as they left the hall. Edward shouted, ¡°No, Honey!¡± Then their voices got further away. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Antonio and Sylvan exchanged nces, both of them felt a little awkward, especially Antonio. He had overheard the maids in the mansion discussing Watson and Sylvan¡¯s rtionship, so he went to Sylvan to confirm it. He had not anticipated making such a significant error. The four of them left. For a moment, the hall became empty; only Margaret and Lilith stayed behind. Margaret watched her father leave with a pitying gaze. Then, she came to Watson¡¯s side. She put her arm on Watson¡¯s shoulder and looked curiously at the Pen of Truth floating in front of him. She said, ¡°Watson, that pen of yours looks very interesting. Not only can it fly in the air, but it can also write by itself. Can you lend it to me for two days?¡± [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m Young Master Watson¡¯s personal servant. No one else has the right to order me! Master, do you think I¡¯m right?] The Pen of Truth wrote such words in the air, and Watson shook his head. ¡°Margaret is my sister. You have to treat her with the same respect as you treat me. Since she wants you, you can go help her.¡± The Pen of Truth¡¯s ability to detect lies passively was extremely annoying. Furthermore, every time it finished something, it would ask him if he had done it correctly, which confused him. In addition, Margaret was constantly bugging him to write books, which bothered him. When those two problems arebined, he might be able to find some peace. [Master, do you not want me anymore? (crying)] The Pen of Truth wrote down the aggrieved words and even drew a crying expression at the back. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Watson said something that he did not want to say. ¡°I only asked you to assist my sister for a few days; I did not say I would always ask you to assist her. In addition, Margaret and I are family. It is the same as if you helped me if you help her.¡± [Alright, my honorable master, I will definitely try my best toplete the task that you gave me!] The Pen of Truth perked up when it learned it was assisting Watson. The pen¡¯s shaft trembled with excitement, and Margaret clutched it in her hand after she said, ¡°Thank you very much, Watson. It just so happens that the gold-tier goatskin paper I asked Big Brother to buy is a little difficult to use. I will not have to worry about writing with too much effort with that quill pen.¡± She exited the hall with zeal. Watson took a breath and opened his mouth. He was about to tell his sister that there were some rules about using the Pen of Truth when he noticed Margaret had already left. He gave up and turned around to look at Lilith, who sat shyly beside him. ¡°My honorable master, may I know what I should do?¡± Lilith asked shyly. ¡°You can be a maid here. You can be the assistant head housemaid.¡± Initially, Watson wanted Lilith to be an instructor for the ckmoon Knights. After all, Lilith¡¯s strength was at the peak of the tinum tier. However, he thought about it again. Lilith was from an ancient race, the Hell Barons. Herbat style might not be suitable for humans. Furthermore, she clearly had a prejudice against humans. It would not be good if she were the instructor. It was better for her to be a maid. After Lilith merged with Moriarty, not only did she have fairer skin, beautiful long legs, but she also had the seductive charm of a different race. No matter how one looked at it, she looked gorgeous. ¡°Yes, my respected master.¡± Lilith agreed happily at first. Then, she scratched her head. ¡°May I ask, Master, what is a maid, and what would I do every day?¡± ¡°We can teach you that.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door at that moment. Cape and Wendy, both dressed as maids, entered at the same time. They approached Watson and bowed respectfully. Then Cape cast a nce at Lilith. ¡°To be more specific, a maid is a profession that serves the master and meets all of the master¡¯s needs. I am in charge of the maids in this house.¡± ¡°One of the head housemaids,¡± Wendy said. She ignored Wendy; Cape continued to say, ¡°As one of the head housemaids, my duty is to manage the other maids, make sure their actions conform to etiquette, and learn how to do them more effectively! If you want to be a qualified maid, you¡¯ll have to learn from me. Otherwise, I have the right to transfer you out of the maid team, even if Young Master Watson appointed you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°So, these so-called maids are simr to ves. Even though I¡¯m not good at that kind of thing, I¡¯m willing to be the master¡¯s ve.¡± Lilith pped her forehead in excitement to show that she understood, indicating that Cape could start teaching her. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the first lesson of bing a maid now. What I¡¯m going to say next is something that all maids should know.¡± Cape turned around and came in front of Watson. She gazed at him lovingly and ced her hands on her abdomen. ¡°Young Master, you must be tired after being away from home for such a long time. Do you want to eat or take a shower first, or perhaps eat me first?¡± Pfft! Watson picked up the cup and was about to drink it when he suddenly spat it all out and wiped the water stains on his body. ¡°It¡¯s not just her; it¡¯s us.¡± Wendy added, ring at her angrily. Cape had no choice but to change her words and pointed at Lilith. ¡°Young Master, would you want to eat or take a shower first, or perhaps eat us first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Lilith came in front of Watson and bent down with a swoosh. She began to remove her clothes until they were all off. They saw her snow-white and plump body, which seemed like jade sculpture; it attracted the surrounding people¡¯s attention. Cape and Wendy were stunned and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lilith stretched her hands behind her back and held her hair. She even had a strand of hair in her mouth and spoke in a normal tone. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to eat me, right? How can Master enjoy it if I don¡¯t take off all my clothes? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a Hell Baron. I¡¯m different from the low-ss humans. Even if Master consumes me, I can be resurrected as long as there are still bits of me left. I thought maids were only ves, but I misunderstood. So, maids are Master¡¯s food source.¡± Plop! Watson fell from his chair and felt a bout of dizziness in his head. What were those people thinking? His parents were arguing about whose child he was, while Lilith thought he would eat her. When he considered how that kind of daily routine would continue, he felt exhausted. It was more tiring than fighting a terrifying enemy for 300 rounds. Chapter 222 - The Gathering At Blackmoon Town

Chapter 222: The Gathering At ckmoon Town

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Time flew by, and two days had passed. During those two days, Watson had not been idle. He had been practicing the two special abilities he had mastered after advancing to tinum-tier. His words followed the Law of Domain. He had a fusion system that could fuse powerful underlings or magical beasts, but those were all external objects. Power was the right path to take. Edward had exined a lot to his mother, and his mouth was nearly worn out. Finally, his mother was convinced that his father did not have an affair. Lilith also learned a lot about human social etiquette from Cape and Wendy. At the very least, she would not do the stupid thing of taking off her clothes in public and letting people eat her. The rest of the family had also experienced a qualitative leap in the previous two days. The ckmoon Knights were initially gold-tier elites. Their strength had improved by leaps and bounds since they had obtained a tinum-tier Wish for the World ring. The ring allowed them to make three wishes every day. All the ckmoon Knights had made nine wishes, and they only had one wish¡ªto be stronger. As long as they consumed a gold-tier item or ten thousand gold coins, their strength would double. The more they consumed, the stronger they would be. They could ask Watson for the gold-tier items that they had made at any time. Watson had previously proposed a points system for the ckmoon Knights. Those who helped build the ckmoon Castle would be rewarded with points. The ways to earn points included, but were not limited to, capturing magical beasts and picking herbs. Points were equivalent to gold coins. Outside of training, many ckmoon Knights went out to hunt or even do bounty missions to earn points. As a result, they had amassed many points, notably Allen and Liszt, the captain and vice-captain. Their points were 50,000 and 30,000, respectively. When they exchanged their points for supplies, they would be three to five times stronger. That was not the end of it. They had been assigned two manors due to their previous meritorious service in defending against the enemy. Watson had transformed all of the town¡¯s manors into giant rock golem houses. Every manor would have dozens of rooms. It could even be sold for more than 50,000 gold coins. It was close to 100,000 gold coins in total. Allen and Liszt could use all of that to instantly be ten times stronger and reach the peak of the gold tier. However, the two of them could not bear the thought of parting with those coins. They had also tracked Sylvan and Antonio for two days. They were gaining advanced knowledge while they trained. They trained with the team of mages led by Young Master Watson¡¯s second sister, Nindy, and Nightingale and a few Shadow Guards. Watson had also given the Wish for the World rings to those Shadow Guards. They were the best Shadow Guards in Fairy Castle. However, they were only ordinary members in ckmoon Castle, especially Nightingale, who used to be bronze-tier. She was in the same situation as them¡ªshe trained daily without regard for her life. She was fearful of being inferior to them. With the Wish for the World ring, the results of everyone¡¯s training in one day wereparable to the past year¡¯s results. That was an rming number. Sylvan and Antonio also attended the training. They toured ckmoon Town while they trained the ckmoon Knights. The floating castle in the sky was the focal point of ckmoon Town, and the buildings were arranged in a radial pattern. The first level housed manors, gardens, and training grounds made of giant rock golems that were only used by those who lived inside ckmoon Castle. The second level was a warehouse used to store goods and fused items and the town where the people who had just joined ckmoon Town lived. The streets were full of shops and houses that had just been built, and the people there wore the unique clothing of ckmoon Town. They walked with smiles on their faces. Outside the ring-shaped town was a grove of trees that Watson had grown with the help of the Shadow of the World Tree and the Crystal World Tree Staff. The branches were adorned with gleaming sun or moon gems, which caused people¡¯s eyes to sparkle. Powerful magical beasts were also zipping around with items on their backs. While they walked around town, Antonio and Sylvan would stop to admire the towering ancient or diamond trees that Watson had fused. They resembled hungry wolves looking at delicious food every time they looked at those trees; they almost drooled. That scene made Watsonugh. There was no difference between an elite who stood at the peak of the world and an ordinary person. It was not as if elites did not have any desires, just that fewer things could tempt them. Watson had ten Wish for the World rings. In the past two days, 30 more trees formed from the Shadow of the World Tree and the Crystal World Tree Staff had appeared in ckmoon Town. They almost filled the inner walls of the town. The fragrance of the two types of trees was blown into town by the wind. At the same time, their cultivation speed increased by several times. Some might wonder, if he had the ability to make a wish, why not double everything in town or simply make a wish to duplicate ckmoon Town? He would have two ckmoon Towns that way. It was a simple answer. As a peak tinum-tier item, the Wish for the World ring had its limit. It could only make one diamond-tier item at a time. Beyond that limit, it was not something that a peak tinum-tier item could do. If one wanted to obtain more things in a wish, they would have to fuse the Wish for the World ring to a higher level. At that moment, Watson sat on a patch of green grass, surrounded by a flower bed full of butterflies. Right in front of him was a fountain, which he had specially built for ckmoon Town so that its people could rest there. Watson took a sip of the ck tea prepared by the maids on the white round table as he looked at the massive ckmoon Castle that streaked past his head, as well as the Diamond Stardust Dragon, the Golden sh, that danced behind the castle, and the Frost Phoenix, Emperor Cluck. Watson felt as if he was in a different world because of the mysterious buildings that floated in the sky, the terrifying magical beasts that roared and flew, and the ancient buildings. Their previous poor life was in the past; one could call him a great lord then. ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother should have returned from Monte Town by now.¡± Watson set down his teacup and took out three rings with starlight around them as he muttered to himself. He had fused those rings for a long time; he was only waiting for his brothers toe home to im them. As if sensing his wish, a handsome young male servant spread hisbat aura wings, which represented a silver-tier warrior, and flew in front of him from mid-air. He knelt respectfully on one knee and said, ¡°The three Young Masters¡¯ carriages have arrived in ckmoon Town from Monte Town, Young Master Watson. They could not enter because of the Lava River, so they sent this old man here to inform you.¡± The male servant, who looked about 20 years old, called himself an old man, which was strange. However, Watson knew that the so-called old man was almost 60 years old and had yet to reach the bronze-tier two days ago. In just two days, he had returned to his youth and advanced to the silver tier. He did not know how many things the man had spent on that wish. After cursing inwardly, Watson stood up. ¡°Lead the way. I want to wee my three older brothers.¡± .. Outside ckmoon Town. The horse carriage creaked on the barren snowy ground, and its speed gradually slowed down. ¡°Stop the carriage.¡± Gerant stepped out of the carriage, surrounded by guards, and gazed out at the endless massive buildings in front of him. He could feel the sparse snowkes falling on his face and melting. It was snowing heavily on the entire border at the time. However, the snow had dwindled as they neared ckmoon Town. That was the first time that Gerant had been to ckmoon Town. Previously, he had only heard about that ce from Zeke and the other young masters of ckmoon Castle. ¡°A hundred-meter-high wall, a river ofva, and a castle in the sky¡ªall of these had been described by Young Master Zeke. What are those gleaming objects behind the wall? Is that a tree?¡± Gerant swept his gaze across the wall, looking at what was behind it. He narrowed his eyes. The weather had always been dark, but it was as bright as day in ckmoon Town. Those tall trees near the wall were shining on their own. He was oblivious to the mechanism. ¡°We have finally arrived. Fortunately, we have been following them for two days. It would have been difficult to find this location otherwise. Then we will have to find a way to sneak in... Wait!¡± A voice rang in Gerant¡¯s ears. Moriarty, who had turned into a ck rat, crawled out from Gerant¡¯s shoulder and stared at the town in the distance. His tone had been rxed, but at a certain moment, his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those things behind the castle are...how is that possible?¡± ¡°Lord Moriarty, what did you find?¡± Gerant asked in confusion. He knew that that rat was strong. ckmoon Town must have something incredible to be able to shock it so much. What were those trees? Before Moriarty could give him an answer, he heard a slightly mocking voice. ¡°Yo, is that you, Gerant? I heard that you¡¯ve been living quite well in the past few days. You even bought arge number of materials from ckmoon Castle. Were you the one who gave all four towns to ckmoon Castle to manage?¡± When Gerant turned around, he noticed that a convoy had appeared in the opposite direction. Torches were strung across the convoy. A tall and thin man with fiery red hair tied into a ponytail emerged from the front carriage, dressed in a luxurious purple and red gown. ¡°Lubin Campbell, I warn you not to speak nonsense. I came here because the border count had summoned me. I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± Gerant grunted coldly. He was there because he was threatened by the rat on his shoulder¡ªMoriarty. However, he also happened to get a message from the border count on his way there. With that thought in mind, he turned around and looked at his shoulder. Then, he realized that Moriarty, who had been standing on top a moment ago, had disappeared without a trace. He immediately ced all his attention on Lubin. Lubin was the same as him; he had been sent to the border by his family. The Campbells and the Ptolemys wererge families in the kingdom. There were already conflicts between them. In addition, the two of them were mayors. Due to theirpetitive rtionship, they had long disliked each other. Gend did not feel strange about Lubin¡¯s arrival. However, he could not understand how Lubin had gotten there so quickly when Torch Town was further away. He had used the silver-tier magical beast that Watson had fused to pull the carriage; its speed was incredible. Did Lubin have a simrly powerful magical beast? ¡°It seems that these two mayors arrived earlier than us. We had set off the moment we received the news from the border count. As the mayor of Fairy Town, I am deeply ashamed.¡± At that moment, another elderly voice echoed from the sky. Gerant and Lubin looked toward the sky simultaneously and saw a tall and sturdy old man with white hair neatlybed back and a mustache. He brought six young men dressed in pale yellow robes with him. Thebat aura wings on his back pped as he descended from the sky. Chapter 223 - TorChapter Town Is More Qualified

Chapter 223: Torch Town Is More Qualified

Andre stared at the two mayors in front of him¡ªGerant and Lubin. Gerant had brought more than ten people with him. All of them had silver-tier armor and longswords. There were two carriages, and a silver-tier magical beast pulled the carriages. It seemed very quiet. There was no bloodlust in the eyes of the silver-tier magical beast at all. Instead, their eyes were filled with wisdom. He wondered if he had seen it wrongly. As for Lubin, he had also brought more than ten guards with him. Compared to Gerrard, those people were much weaker. The armor and weapons on their bodies were bronze-tier. The magical beasts that pulled the carriages were only silver-tier fire-swallowing beasts that looked sluggish. Their turbid eyes only rolled once after a long time. They could not bepared to the silver-tier magical beast, Unicorn Pegasus, that had a single horn and beautiful wings in front of Gerant¡¯s carriage. The only thing worthy of praise was Lubin¡¯s carriage¡ªthe fiery-red carriage as a whole. The front, back, left, and right of the carriage had carvings of galloping red horses. He knew that it was a gold-tier item called the Galloping Vulcan chariot. It could travel thousands of miles in a day. It was Lubin¡¯s most valuable treasure. He did not expect to see it that day. Inparison, they looked ordinary as they flew. While Andre assessed the two of them, Gerant and Lubin evaluated each other. Gerant had been searching for Moriarty¡¯s whereabouts when he noticed Moriarty¡¯s figure in the armor of one of the apanying guards. He heaved a sigh of relief. Lubin was watching the people Gerant had brought over, as well as the magical beasts. His expression was unttering. He had gone there to investigate ckmoon Castle and to give a gift to Sylvan. He had hoped that Sylvan would change his mind. He wanted to make Torch Town thergest town on the border. It looked like it was not only people in Monte Town, but the magical beasts pulling the carriages had silver-tier saddles as well. Such wealth and grandeur did not appear to be typical of Monte Town in the past. Perhaps those were ckmoon Castle¡¯s doing; that made him nervous about his trip to ckmoon Castle. However, he immediately felt relieved. He had spent a lot of money to entice Sylvan. He would even bring his prized Galloping Vulcan chariot, which he had kept for many years. There were a few gold-tier items from Torch Town on that gold-tier war chariot. It should be enough to tempt Lord Sylvan, in addition to arge sum of money. ¡°Mayor Andre, you must be joking. Fairy Town is very far from here. In addition, you guys flew here. We came here by carriages. The speed is definitely different! Since everyone is here, I don¡¯t think we should stand here and reminisce. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Lubin smiled at Andre as he turned around. Gerant stopped him as he was about to start walking. ¡°Wait a second. Lady Adele from Scarlet Town has yet to arrive. We are not all here yet.¡± ¡°Perhaps Adele arrived before us. Otherwise, it will take half a day or even a day for her to arrive. Are you prepared to wait? You can wait here by yourself if you want. We will go in to meet the border count. I wonder what the border count will think when he learns that you are willing to wait for a mayor more than him?¡± Lubin sneered. Gerant frowned and was about to retort when Andre waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, stop arguing. Lubin is right. The border count has summoned us. He should take precedence. Let¡¯s go in.¡± The others did not object because Andre had said so. The three groups of people moved slowly toward ckmoon Castle. Lubin deliberately walked at the back and moved closer to Gerant. ¡°Gerant, I know you have made contact with ckmoon Castle in advance, but don¡¯t celebrate too early. It is still unknown who will benefit in the end.¡± He purposefully did not wait for Adele. His n was simple. One fewer person meant one lesspetitor. He needed to seize the opportunity to persuade Sylvan to reconsider. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gend appeared perplexed. His gaze was fixed on Moriarty, who was shifting between his guards. Sweat dripped from his brow. He was aware that Andre was a gold-tier warrior who had previously served as Sylvan¡¯s bodyguard. If he discovered Moriarty¡¯s tracks, he would undoubtedly be dragged into it. That would be a disaster. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be muddle-headed in front of me.¡± Lubin had a disdainful look on his face. He snorted coldly. ¡°If I had not hit the nail on the head, why would you be sweating so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing too manyyers. It¡¯s hot!¡± Gerant¡¯s focus shifted. Moriarty had unexpectedly emerged from the armor of one of the guards. He moved his nose, jumped on one of the guards¡¯ heads, and then jumped on the person Lubin had brought with him. Then he climbed into Lubin¡¯s oddly shaped ming carriage. He had no idea what he was doing, which caused him to break out in cold sweat. ¡°How ridiculous. Do you actually feel hot in that weather?¡± ¡°Did you see theva flowing down the city wall in front of you? I think there¡¯s something wrong with the heat.¡± While they were arguing, they came to the foot of ckmoon Town¡¯s high walls. As they stood beneath the wall, they gazed up at the more than a hundred-meter-high wall and the hotva that flowed down from it. They could not help bute to a halt. Lubin yanked on the velvet scarf that hung around his neck. The heat had turned his face bright red. ¡°Building a city wall out of a 100-meter-high rock andva¡ªinteresting. Just from that point alone, ckmoon Castle does have something extraordinary.¡± That was all. Lubin did not say that in his heart. Torch Town was rich in fire-swallowing beast oil, so smearing the oil on the city wall to create a burning city wall was amon method of defending against enemies. It reminded him of theva wall in front of him. Torch Town¡¯s wall was only one-tenth the height of the wall in front of him, but that was because a little over the ten-meter wall was sufficient. Torch Town did not have to spend a lot of money to build a higher wall. Lubin felt that Torch Town was superior to ckmoon Town afterparing the two discreetly. At that point, he heard a loud boom, and the wall in front of him shook violently. Then, arms, legs, and heads sprouted from the wall in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. They stood up gradually, and a huge hole the size of a door appeared between their legs. Watson and a group of people from ckmoon Castle were waiting behind the hole, smiling as they looked outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Those walls can move on their own?¡± Lubin raised his head in disbelief as he looked up at the walls that had turned intova golems in front of him. The walls were made of thoseva golems, and ckmoon Town¡¯s surrounding walls were flowing withva as far as the eye could see. Was it possible that the entire wall was made ofva golems? That was too shocking. At first, he assumed that ckmoon Town¡¯s walls were only 100 meters tall and flowing withva and that Torch Town could not do it even if they tried hard enough. However, he could not speak because he was too shocked. Those Fairy Town residents were also taken aback. Gerant was the only one who knew ckmoon Town sold giant rock golems, so he was slightly relieved when he saw that scene. .. Watson took a close look at the people from the three towns. Sylvan had begun to make preparations to wee those people two days ago after he announced that ckmoon Town had been appointed as the ruler of the border. Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter had also just returned. He gave them the three Wish for the World rings that he had prepared for them. Then he noticed the people from the three towns congregated outside the town. He did not have time to prepare because they had arrived almost simultaneously. Of course, he did not pay too much attention to it. In the past, when he weed people from those towns, he would consider using the ckmoon Knights or the Golden sh to intimidate them. He would have needed to n ahead of time. However, things had changed. The ckmoon Town had grown strong enough. He did not have to do anything to make everyone understand that ckmoon Town was sacred and untouchable. ¡°Mayor Gerant, I did not expect to see you again so soon! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been following us ever since we left the city?¡± Zeke and the other two brothers stood beside Watson, directing the guards they had brought back from Monte Town to move boxes of gold coins from the carriage. Zeke twisted his hand around the Wish for the World ring he had just received. He asked with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Young Master Zeke, you must be joking. I rushed here after receiving news from the border count. I have no intention of following you, Young Masters! Who are you, Young Masters? Even if you gave me the courage, I would not dare to follow you.¡± Gerant smiled. His gaze drifted as he examined the Galloping Vulcan Chariot, a gold-tier item brought by Lubin. He was on the lookout for Moriarty¡¯s shadow¡ªit was entirely his fault that he was interrogated. What if Zeke and the other two discovered he had been tailing them and med it on him? It would be even worse if Moriarty caused any trouble. Fortunately, Moriarty¡¯s shadow emerged from the Galloping Vulcan Chariot. It seemed that he had not done anything, which made him feel relieved. ¡°Dear guests, you havee from afar. You must be tired from your journey. I will send someone to take you to rest now,¡± Watson said to everyone with a smile. Lubin cut him off in his speech. ¡°There is no need to take a break. We havee to see the border count. Get him, please.¡± Lubin¡¯s demeanor toward Watson was arrogant. He seemed to think that the person in front of him was a child who was unworthy of his time. ¡°I am here. Who is looking for me?¡± A dignified voice came from the sky as two rays of light descended from the same ce. They were Sylvan and Antonio. Thetter had regained his youth; he looked bright and handsome. Plus, the handsome Sylvan did not look like a human. When the two of them stood together, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Lubin was the first to react. He dashed forward and knelt on one knee in front of Sylvan. ¡°Lubin, the mayor of Torch Town, greets the great border count. I am here to see you, Lord Sylvan, whom I had not seen in a long time. On the other hand, it is about border unification. I have some thoughts of my own.¡± ¡°Greetings, Lord Sylvan.¡± Following closely behind, Gerant and Andre also came forward to greet him. ¡°Oh? What views do you have?¡± Sylvan cast a thoughtful look at Lubin. Thetter did not seem to notice and simply lowered his head. He said with a sonorous and forceful voice, ¡°ckmoon Castle, in my opinion, is merely a rising power. It would be difficult for them to ept the responsibility of bordermand. To do that job, one must be familiar with the border and possess the necessary skills. I am not bragging, but I believe Torch Town is more capable than ckmoon Castle. We are better qualified to be the force in charge of the border!¡± Chapter 224 - You Are Thieves

Chapter 224: You Are Thieves

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Of course, allowing Torch Town to be the leader is just my opinion! Lord Sylvan can deliberate on who will be the border¡¯s leader. He can, for example, make decisions on all aspects of the town. That way, even if Torch Town fails, I will be convinced.¡± Lubin added humbly after he made that audacious statement. He did not believe there was another town that could bepared to Torch Town. What about Fairy Town? There was no need topare because Fairy Town was Sylvan¡¯s property. The Scarlet Town had no visitors, and the only town that could bepared to it was Monte Town. He had seen everything in Monte Town. They only had silver-tier equipment, and they looked gorgeous. However, they paled inparison to gold-tier tools. As for ckmoon Castle... He cocked his head and took a look around. He discovered a plethora of gleaming trees and fruits that could emit light in his surroundings. He was unfamiliar with any of those trees and fruits. He cursed inwardly. Did someone from ckmoon Castle discover some light-emitting ores and purposefully carved them into the shapes of trees and fruits before cing them there as decorations? He was pretty knowledgeable as one of the border town¡¯s mayors. If he did not know anything about it, it was probably not a valuable item. As a result, he only gave it a cursory nce before averting his gaze. ¡°Lubin, you said that you need to consider all aspects of the town to choose a leader. What are the specific elements?¡± Sylvan asked with a strange expression. As if he was waiting for Sylvan to ask that question, Lubin hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the economy. Lord Sylvan, that¡¯s how we gauge a town¡¯s prosperity. The most important thing is how much money they have.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and walked to the group from Torch Town. He pointed at the zing chariot that was galloping with a gold-tier item. ¡°ording to the kingdom¡¯sw, 50% of the items produced in the town every year must be handed to the kingdom as tax, and 30% must be handed to the border count. The winter has yet to end, so I¡¯ll settle the ounts in advance! That chariot is a gold-tier item. Its value is at least a few thousand gold coins. There are several simrly valued gold-tier items on it. Adding to the ten boxes of gold coins that I have prepared, the total value is more than 100,000 gold coins. That is the tax that Torch Town will have to pay this year.¡± The two town mayors, Gerant and Andre, as well as the people behind them, could not help but click their tongues when they heard his words. Those were 100,000 gold coins; it was equivalent to all their savings, and Lubin was willing to give it away. They did not believe Lubin when he said that Torch Town¡¯s tax revenue that year was more than 100,000 gold coins. The standards in those towns were roughly the same. Their town¡¯s previous 80% tax revenue only amounted to tens of thousands of gold coins. Where did Sylvan get that 100,000 thousand gold coins? Did that mean Torch Town had hundreds of thousands of gold coins? They understood that Lubin wanted to curry favor with Sylvan. Even if they knew about that, they would still like to see if he had done that to demonstrate Torch Town¡¯s strength. They had only brought gifts that were worth a few thousand gold coins. They could not bepared to Lubin in any way. Lubin revealed a smug expression as he observed the two town mayors¡¯ expressions deteriorate. He motioned to a few of his subordinates to open the chariot door and show it to Sylvan. ¡°Lord Sylvan, please take a look. This is Torch Town¡¯s contribution to you this year. As long as you choose to let me be the ruler of the border, that number will only double, or even ten times more!¡± There wasplete silence as everyone stared nkly at the carriage behind him. No one cried out in surprise. Instead, their expressions became strange. That made Lubin feel somewhat puzzled. ¡°Are you sure that those are the taxes Torch Town will have to pay?¡± Sylvan¡¯s words broke the silence, and Lubin could not help but turn around to look. He was taken aback by that look. He noticed that the Galloping Vulcan Chariot was empty. All the gold items and coins were gone; there was not a single hair in the carriage. It was not only that; there were also holes in the gold-tier chariot. The walls that had been smeared with red paint were peeled off. A few pirs that supported the roof had been gnawed away. Even the carpet on the floor of the carriage, made from top-quality magical beast fur, had not been spared. From the outside, the chariot had looked entirely intact, but from the inside, it had already be an empty shell of scrap metal. ¡°How could this be?!¡± Lubin¡¯s face paled instantly. He rushed into the carriage, lifted the tattered magical beast skin carpet on the ground, and searched every inch under the tattered floor and chairs. ¡°No... still no... it¡¯s impossible!¡± It was one thing to destroy the Vulcan chariot. He vividly remembered bringing a slew of gold-tier items, including the enigmatic Holy Grail, which would continue to have water in it. They were locked in ten separate boxes. However, aside from the gold, even the boxes had vanished. ¡°Lubin, what is the matter with you? That is the tax you said you would pay in advance to Lord Sylvan. I am curious if those items would add up to 1,000 gold coins. Did Torch Town have a small harvest this year?¡± Gerant teased him from the sidelines. Lubin, he reasoned, had to have brought a lot of stuff when he arrived, or he would not be so confident about it. However, the items were gone. He suspected Moriarty, who had sneaked into the carriage, had done something to them. He turned around to see Moriarty circling a tree more than a hundred meters tall in the distance, gleaming with the luster of diamonds. He tried to open his mouth and eat the bark. The diamond tree was very hard, and he chewed for a long time, but he could not bite a piece off. Gerant could see why Moriarty would steal treasures. After all, magical beasts feed to grow stronger, but why would it gnaw on the bark? Was it because the bark was a treasure more valuable than a gold-tier item? Perhaps Moriarty had devoured so many treasures that he was full? He simply chose a random location to grind his teeth. Gerant was puzzled. He did not have much time to think before someone grabbed his cor. It was Lubin. His face was flushed red as he questioned him furiously. ¡°Do not be sarcastic, Gerant. Tell me, did you take anything from my carriage?¡± ¡°Mayor Lubin, when you speak, you must pay attention to the evidence. What gives you the right to say that? Lord Sylvan is watching from the side. If you don¡¯t have proof, then it is just nder. A casual nder doesn¡¯t demonstrate the grace of a noble.¡± Gerant spoke indifferently as he patted Lubin¡¯s arm. Lubin¡¯s expression changed as a result of his words. Lubin decided to let it go because he did not want to humiliate Sylvan. ¡°My carriage has at least 100,000 gold coins as well as a few valuable gold-tier items. When I got out of the carriage, I double-checked that everything was still there. Then, those things vanished in such a short period. Someone must have stolen them, and that person is still here. If it¡¯s not Gerant or someone from ckmoon Castle, then I will search everyone!¡± Despite theck of evidence, his belongings were indeed lost there. There was no problem with his suspicions. ¡°Mayor Lubin, you have to understand that this is ckmoon Castle and not Torch Town. You should follow our rules and not do whatever you want,¡± Watson said with a smile, but his tone was solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve lost my things here, so you have to give me an exnation! If you did not steal it, you must let me search you. If you don¡¯t dare to let me search for you, then it shows that you have a guilty conscience.¡± Lubin snorted coldly. He knew that such words would damage the dignity of the nobles, but he had no choice. That was a huge sum of money¡ªmore than 100,000 gold coins. It had pained him to take them out. It was almost equivalent to all his savings. How could he let things go when he had lost them? ¡°Mayor Lubin, look at ckmoon Town. We¡¯re so rich. Why would we covet your assets? And you only brought a gold-tier item. Even a tinum-tier item is not worthy of our attention.¡± Zeke, who had just returned home, interjected. Watson had already told him that the gift was a tinum-tier ring, and everyone in the family had one, which was equivalent to more than 100,000 tinum-tier items. Meanwhile, some of the trees inside the city wall were diamond-tier items. With so many tinum and diamond-tier items, who would covet a few gold-tier items? ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What do you mean tinum-tier items? Do you know how many tinum-tier items there are in the entire kingdom? Also, you said there are so many assets in ckmoon Town that no one would covet my property. I admit that ckmoon Town does have a lot of assets, but who knows where those assets came from? Perhaps they were obtained through robbery.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Zeke¡¯s rage grew as Lubin¡¯s tone refuted him. He took a step forward, but Watson stopped him. ¡°How about this, Mayor Lubin? I am willing to help you with a body search. If you find something that belongs to you, I¡¯ll apologize andpensate you for twice the amount you lost. But what if you don¡¯t find anything on me?¡± Lubin snorted coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t find anything, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± The smile on Watson¡¯s face grew wider. He patted Zeke¡¯s shoulder and signaled his brother to rx. He walked toward Lubin, opened his arms, and said, ¡°Mayor Lubin, you can search me now.¡± Lubin pouted. He did not stand in the ceremony and immediately searched Watson¡¯s body. Then, he saw Watson¡¯s hands. ¡°What are those on your hands?¡± Lubin grabbed the ten glowing rings on Watson¡¯s finger. His eyes went nk. He did not know what those rings were, but with his years of experience as a mayor, he knew that those rings were not simple. They were at least peak gold-tier items, which made him less suspicious of Watson as a thief. However, he had already started to search his body and could not retreat. ¡°Those are ckmoon Castle¡¯s wishing rings. They are not umon. Everyone here owns one.¡± Watson simply took the ring off so that Lubin could examine them. Lubin took the rings and felt a violent fluctuation on his palm. It was as if he was not holding the rings but ten mountains. His knees immediately buckled. Plop! He had knelt on the ground. ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Lubin looked at the rings in his hand in horror. ¡°Oh, right! I forgot to tell you. Those rings are all tinum-tier items. They might be a little heavy for people who have not reached the gold tier.¡± Watson¡¯s calm exnation made Lubin even more terrified. Those were tinum-tier items, and there were ten of them. How was that possible? He did not want to believe it, but the real feeling in his hand reminded him that he had to ept it. Chapter 225 - I Caught A Little Rat

Chapter 225: I Caught A Little Rat

¡°Mayor Lubin, now that you have examined my hands, it is time for you to examine my body; since it is inconvenient for you, I will remove my clothes.¡± Watson removed his ck robe and tossed it to the ground. ¡°That is the armor from a gold-tier ancient knight that I made a long time ago. It is quitefortable, so I have not changed it, but that armor is no longer useful to me,¡± he said. Watson was left with only his underwear after stripping naked. His bare muscles were well defined. Obviously, he could not keep anything hidden. ¡°I have already pulled out everything on me; Mayor Lubin, do you still want to continue searching?¡± Lubin raised his head with difficulty and gritted his teeth in response to the query. ¡°Just because you did not steal anything does not mean that other people did not steal something.¡± ¡°You mean that Lord Sylvan or my brothers have stolen something from you?¡± Watson¡¯s expression turned cold. Apart from his three brothers, who had recently returned home, he was only apanied by Sylvan and Antonio. Even though he was annoyed that Lubin suspected him of stealing, he understood the man¡¯s concern. However, if Lubin dared to point the finger at his family, then he would be embarrassed. ¡°Brat, I did not say that. Don¡¯t make things up! How could Lord Sylvan steal my things? But I can¡¯t say for sure about your brothers. And that person beside you, why didn¡¯t you introduce him? Is he the thief?¡± Lubin threw the rings in his hand onto the ground with difficulty. He stood up angrily and pointed at Antonio. He was terrified of Watson. There were only a limited number of tinum-tier objects throughout the entire world. Watson must have lied; how could a small border force like ckmoon Castle gather all the tinum-tier items in the kingdom? Perhaps Watson purposefully set up ten weighty gold-tier objects to falsely im as tinum-tier to conceal the fact that they were stealing. As for Antonio, he had not met him. That handsome young man gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The man had apanied Lord Sylvan, so he did not say much. However, he was suspicious of Antonio when he saw Watson only defended his brothers. ¡°Idiot, do you not understand the situation?¡± Sylvan, who had been watching coldly from the side, finally spoke coldly. ¡°Did you hear that, you fool? Why aren¡¯t you handing over the things you stole? If you still don¡¯t understand the situation, It will be toote when Lord Sylvan makes his move!¡± Lubin shouted at Antonio. He thought that Sylvan had understood his thoughts and realized that Antonio was the thief. That was probably why he said that. He was surprised when Sylvan snapped his fingers at him with a gloomy look as soon as he finished speaking. Brilliant magical energy exploded in his chest with a bang; it sent him flying several meters away. He copsed to the ground in a heap, and his clothes were scorched. ¡°The idiot I¡¯m talking about is you, Lubin. Don¡¯t you know this person beside me?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Lubin struggled to get up. His carefully groomed hair had be messy, and his fat body was exposed under his charred clothes. His expression was one of pain, and his eyes were filled with confusion. He believed that the only individuals who could stand with Sylvan were his attendants or ckmoon Castle servants. He thought thetter was more usible. After all, Sylvan required someone to serve him when he was at the ckmoon Castle, and the man beside him did not say anything from the start. He wore a kind smile on his face as if he were a servant. ¡°This is my master, Antonio, and he is also known as the astrologer. Now, do you know who he is? You lied to me about paying taxes with something that I didn¡¯t even know existed. Then, you framed ckmoon Castle and even ndered my master in front of me. Do you know your crimes now?¡± Sylvan¡¯s voice was cold; it was as if he was sentencing Lubin to death. Every word he said made Lubin tremble. ¡®Impossible! How is that possible?¡¯ Lubin shouted in his heart. He knew the astrologer¡¯s appearance. As the greatest mage in the kingdom, there was an image of that mage everywhere. There was even an oil painting hanging in Torch Town¡¯s city hall, which he had bought at a high price. He thought it was impossible, but Lubin knew there was no need for Sylvan to lie to him. After closely inspecting Antonio¡¯s face, he discovered that the man in front of him was quite handsome except for the fact that there were no wrinkles on his face; it was actually 70% simr to the oil painting he had in the city hall. ¡®Is this man really Lord Sylvan¡¯s master?¡± Lubin was still in deep thoughts when he heard Sylvan throw out another bomb. ¡°As for the young boy that you had identified as the thief, well, he is my child. Do you still want to conduct a body search now?¡± The border count¡¯s son? Lubin felt as if the world had fallen into darkness. Goodness! What had he done? First, he had ndered the border count¡¯s master, and then he had forced the border count¡¯s son to take off his clothes. He even wanted to curry favor with the other party. However, it seemed like he had offended the other party. He nced at Watson. That was the first time he had looked at that boy since he had entered the castle. He realized that Watson was young, but he had the bearing of a superior. He was also very handsome, and he looked simr to Sylvan; perhaps they were really rted by blood. That discovery made him panic. ¡°Lord Sylvan, I¡¯m not your son! Strictly speaking, I¡¯m your junior brother. Don¡¯t take advantage of me. If you continue like that, I won¡¯t give you the diamond-tier magical staff that I had promised you before.¡± He was still dizzy when he heard Watson¡¯s disgruntled exnation. Those words did not make him happy. Instead, it made him even more desperate. If Watson were really Sylvan¡¯s child, then he could ask Sylvan for forgiveness, and the matter would be resolved. No matter how mischievous the child was, he would still listen to his father, but Watson was not Sylvan¡¯s child. After he heard Watson¡¯s words, he got even more desperate when Sylvan changed his tune. ¡°Watson, didn¡¯t we agree you would be my son, and I would be your protector? Well, since you don¡¯t like it, then forget about it. I¡¯m not taking advantage of you. You can¡¯t refuse to give me the diamond-tier staff; you have to be reasonable...¡± ng! With a muffled sound, Lubin fell to the ground; he had fainted. He could not take it anymore. Sylvan was not Watson¡¯s father. Instead, Watson acted like he was Sylvan¡¯s father. What had he done? Lubin had fainted. None of the guards who came with him dared to help him. Even Gerant and Andre, who stood at the side, had conflicted expressions on their faces, especially Gerant. He knew that ckmoon Castle was powerful, but he did not expect them to be so big. Even Sylvan, the border count, had to be polite in front of Watson. He was even reprimanded for making a joke. ¡°The mayor has fainted. Take him to the castle and arrange the best room for him to rest.¡± Watson saw Lubin lying on the ground; his expression was calm. He snapped his fingers, and the Wish for the World ring on the ground immediately returned to his hand. Then he put on the armor of the ancient knights. After he put on his clothes, Watson looked around. At that time, the people from the surrounding towns no longer dared to treat him as an ordinary child. They all held their breath and focused on what he would say. ¡°I¡¯m a person who can distinguish between rewards and punishments. Just now, I proved that we didn¡¯t steal Mayor Lubin¡¯s things, and he was punished for that. However, he did lose something in ckmoon Castle, and I must help our guests to solve their problems.¡± Watson¡¯s voice traveled far with hisbat aura. At the same time, he extended a finger and pointed at the sky. ¡°So, I will find the person who stole the item and give everyone an exnation.¡± Boom! The entire ckmoon Town trembled with the loud sound. The towering ancient trees and diamond trees nted near the walls rose into the sky amidst the tremors. Their sizes shrank before they gradually turned into the tinum-tier Shadow of the World Tree and the diamond-tier magical staff. Hundreds of tinum-tier diamond tools rose into the air; everyone else looked up with widened eyes and expressions of disbelief. Hundreds of top-tier tools revolved around Watson rapidly as they formed a storm. The dazzling light covered the sun in the sky, and a small ck rat was thrown off during that process. It fell to the ground. ¡°Found it! The little thieving rat.¡± Staring at the familiar-looking mouse that had justnded, Watson¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a yful smile on his young face. Watson¡¯s lips curled up; there was a joyful smile on his youthful face as he stared at the familiar-looking rat that had justnded. Chapter 226 - Come At Me If You Want Anything

Chapter 226: Come At Me If You Want Anything

Moriarty shook the rat¡¯s head. He had a slight headache. As he had the body of a tinum-tier magical beast, a fall from a great height had little effect on him. The stares of the experts from all directions gave him a headache. He believed that everything he did was quite covert, even when he was eating the tree bark. He did not use any magic to make a noise. He had no idea how Watson had found him. When he first arrived at ckmoon Castle, he had intended to kidnap Watson¡¯s family and force Watson to beg him for mercy, but he discovered that Mayor Lubin had brought a cart of good things, and he just happened to be hungry. So... His strength returned after consuming all of the wealth that Lubin had brought. His attention was drawn to the diamond-tier Crystal World Tree Staff that Watson had fused. The uninformed would think that those glowing trees could have been ornaments forged by Watson. However, he was a tinum-tier elite, so he could tell that those trees were quite extraordinary. They were, at the very least, tinum-tier items, and they could even be diamond-tier. He had no idea why the insignificant ckmoon Castle would have such a valuable treasure. He assumed it was a gift from Sylvan or Antonio, but he did not dwell on it too much. That kind of item was an excellent tonic for him. He could restore his strength to its peak if he were to eat one. If he ate a few more, he might be able to allow the body of the Heaven-devouring Rat King to advance to the diamond tier. ¡°Where did that rate from? It does not feel like a typical magical beast. The aura on its body is extremely powerful.¡± ¡°Protect the border count and Master Antonio.¡± When the people around him noticed Moriarty, they were all on high alert. Andre was the first to act. He dashed in front of Sylvan and Antonio as he carefully removed a pair of golden gloves from his clothes and put them on. ¡°Brothers, take a step back.¡± Watson motioned with his hand for his three brothers to keep their distance. He smiled and walked toward Moriarty. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Lord Rat, or Lord Moriarty, we have not seen each other in about two days. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still be alive.¡± ¡°Moriarty? You mean the rat in front of us is Moriarty?¡± Antonio and Sylvan examined the rat on the ground. They exchanged puzzled looks. They recognized the rat as the Heaven-devouring Rat King that had escaped a few days before. They had no idea why Watson would call it Moriarty. Had they not seen Watson kill Moriarty in front of them? They had no idea Moriarty had snuck into ckmoon Castle, and Watson had caught him. The rat was embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk nonsense, Watson! I have a question. How did you know it¡¯s me?¡± Moriarty stood up and spoke in humannguage after Watson discovered him. ¡°Because the entire ckmoon Town is under mymand. Is that a valid reason?¡± With the system¡¯s assistance, the information would appear in his eyes no matter what Watson saw. As a result, he was aware the moment Moriarty entered ckmoon Town. He also knew Moriarty had followed Gerant¡¯s car. He had pretended not to know because he wanted to see what Moriarty would do. He could not help himself when he saw Moriarty gnawing on the diamond-tier magic staff that he fused. He did not feel sorry for Moriarty; he found it amusing. The diamond-tier magical staff could only be destroyed by attacks of the same level. Moriarty was only a tinum-tier Heaven-devouring Rat King. Even if he gnawed on it his entire life, he would never be able to bite a piece off of the magical staff. It was apparent that Moriarty had used some unknown spell to transfer his consciousness to the body of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. Finally, he had to return and gnaw on the tree bark. It was too stupid to use as a form of retaliation. Watson cursed inwardly. Suddenly, he realized that Moriarty¡¯s body as a Heaven-devouring Rat King had be illusory. His heart thumped¡ªthat was not good. He quickly turned around. Moriarty appeared from a ck hole behind him. His body rapidly expanded, and he grew several dozens of meters tall. He reached out with his massive front ws and grabbed Zeke and the other two brothers. Moriarty¡¯s question was obviously a ruse to distract him so that he could seize his brothers while he answered the rat. Moriarty had Zeke and the other two in his grip. Their bones cracked with a slight force, and their faces contorted in pain. Giggle, Giggle, Giggle... The rat Moriarty had transformed into an open mouth with fangs sharper than sawteeth. It burst out inughter as saliva dripped from its teeth and onto the ground, corroding it into holes. ¡°That despicable magical beast dares to injure someone in front of the border count. Put them down and die!¡± Andre breathed a sigh of relief and took a step forward when he realized that Moriarty had not attacked Sylvan. His gloves collided with a bang. Then, his body was covered in ayer of yellow earth-elementalbat aura. The ground within a radius of a hundred meters copsed. Countless broken stones rose against gravity and piled on his body, transforming him into a dozens-of-meter-tall mountain. He collided with Moriarty. ¡°Gold-tier battle technique, Mountain Crash!¡± That attack was as destructive as a massive giant rock golem falling from the sky. However, in the face of that assault, Moriarty¡¯s Heaven-devouring Rat King only stretched its thin and long nail. Zap! Sparks flew in all directions; the piercing sound caused everyone¡¯s eardrums to vibrate. Moriarty did not move an inch. On the other hand, Andre was covered in ayer of rock that resembled a small mountain. It had been ripped apart, revealing a body drenched in fresh blood. His bones were shattered, and his arm was bent backward at an odd angle. It looked like a broken bag that had been sliced through the ground for more than ten meters, leaving a long trail of fresh blood. The whole ce was deafeningly quiet. Everyone held their breath. They had just witnessed Andre¡¯s transformation into a mountain. Then he wasunched into the air. Everything had happened in less than a second. ¡°How is that possible? The mayor had been defeated in a single strike?¡± The residents of Fairy Town muttered to themselves. They were well aware of their mayor¡¯s bravery. Andre had followed Sylvan to fight at the border. He had crushed the rebel¡¯s walls with that fighting technique; it had forced the other party to surrender. In addition, Andre possessed a gold-tier weapon, and he was a gold-tier expert. However, theyers of stacked strength were rtively weak in the face of that rat. ¡°A mere gold-tier dares to wreak havoc on me?¡± Moriarty¡¯s expression was contemptuous. The rat¡¯s mouth was wide open as if a ck hole had appeared in it. It had drawn the flying Andre back to his mouth¡ªhe had him in his mouth. Another person had also been sucked into his mouth¡ªLubin, who had fainted on the ground. Lubin could not even resist. Half of the two mayors¡¯ bodies were in his mouth; only their legs were visible as they dangled outside his jaw. He only needed a soft bit to dismember thempletely. ¡°Moriarty, you traitor! Coward! You were the reason for the Dragonspine Snow Mountain¡¯s destruction. And you still dare to return? You still dare to hurt people in front of me? On behalf of my master, on behalf of everyone at the border, I will kill you today!¡± All of that happened far too quickly. It was toote for Sylvan to intervene. He could only open his right hand with a cold expression. A white-hot me appeared in his palm, and he was prepared to cast his best tinum-tier spell¡ªVermillion Nova. ¡°Moriarty, let those innocent people go! Then leave the border and never return. I am willing to let you go for the sake of the old man. If you don¡¯t leave now, you will not make it out of here alive.¡± Antonio sighed and raised the Crystal World Tree Staff that Watson had fused for him two days before that. A diamond-tier aura spread around the staff; the earth and the sky trembled. Invisible ripples spread along the ground as cracks appeared. It was unclear when the snowkes in the sky had stopped falling, but they swept up into the sky with a burst of energy. ¡°My foolish junior brother, Sylvan, if you fight with me now, your lovely subordinates whom you have painstakingly nurtured at the border will perish. Do you not care? And, my dear master, do you think I would bepletely unprepared when I decided toe here?¡± Both Sylvan and Antonio held their breath as Moriarty questioned them; a look of hesitation shed across their faces. Moriarty had used that opportunity to swallow Andre and Lubin in a matter of seconds. He raised his right w that held Zeke and the other two and raised them over his head before he turned to face Watson. His eyes were filled with venom. ¡°Finally, Watson. If it were not for you, the final stage of my n wouldn¡¯t have failed, and I wouldn¡¯t have lost the Pen of Truth. I wouldn¡¯t have lost my original body either! It is your turn to repay me. Give me a moment to think about how I should torture you.¡± Moriarty chuckled. ¡°Perhaps I will crush the bones of your brothers and sisters one by one in front of you. And then, I¡¯ll pull their tendons out. What do you think?¡± Then, heughed; the magical beast¡¯s expression became increasingly fierce. Watson¡¯s expression remained unchanged in the face of the rat¡¯s threat. He only looked at his three brothers, who seemed in pain, and his expression became cold. ¡°Moriarty, you will pay for your actions today. Do not hurt my brothers if you are a real man. Come at me if you want something.¡± Chapter 227 - Moriarty’s Memories

Chapter 227: Moriarty¡¯s Memories

¡°Watson, it appears that my actions are not gentlemanly enough; as a man, I can¡¯t be considered considerate. You are right; I should go after you and let your brothers go.¡± Moriarty nodded as if he was serious when he heard Watson¡¯s words. His rat w pushed Zeke and the other two forward before he abruptly retracted them halfway through. He grabbed harder with a grimace. ¡°Do you think I will say that? Idiot, I am here to take revenge on you, not y games like a duel with you. I am going to kill your brothers in front of you. What can you do about it?¡± ¡°Then I can only kill you.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was as heavy as water as he raised his right hand. ¡°Watson, I know that you¡¯ve mastered a spell to fuse your enemies; even tinum-tier elites won¡¯t be able to escape from you. But are you sure that you are faster than me? If you dare to make a move, I will crush your brothers to their deaths. Do you want topete with me?¡± Moriarty exerted force with his ws again; it caused Zeke and the other two to contort their faces in pain. However, it was only pain; they were not afraid. Zeke even shouted, ¡°Watson, don¡¯t listen to him. We are not afraid to die. Kill the rat that does not know the immensity of heaven and earth. Show him ckmoon Castle¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± After scolding him, Moriarty widened his eyes. His body emitted a terrifying aura that was unique to tinum-tier magical beasts. The pressure made Zeke and the other two unable to open their mouths as blood dripped down from the corners of their lips. They were not powerful enough; it was as if they were easily trampled ypared to a tinum-tier magical beast. ¡°It¡¯s not just this; I have a backup n for every corner of the border. Let me show you.¡± After stopping Zeke and the other two, Moriarty raised his other w and waved it in the air. A few colorful colors gathered in the air and formed a magic curtain that broadcast the scene. The scenes in the curtain were divided into neat squares that broadcast different settings. The four scenes at the top were Monte Town, Torch Town, Fairy Town, and Vermillion Town. Countless goldbiter rats lurked outside each town, either hiding underground or in tree holes. They were looking around with their scarlet eyes as their throats squeaked with hunger. The other ces reflected in the images were somerge manors or viges on the border. There were also arge number of goldbiter rats hidden in the woods around those ces. The bones of magical beasts and a few human corpses could be vaguely seen under the feet of those rats. Everyone there, including Sylvan, had changed their expression when they saw those scenes. As the border count, Sylvan recognized the scenes Moriarty had shown them; those were the most densely popted ces on the border. Furthermore, he was sure that they were genuine. ¡°Before I came here, I had already spread the goldbiter rats across the entire border. Those rats are under my control. If you kill me, they will follow their instinct and rush into the vige or town to devour everything. They will eat all the people there, and the border will be a ruin! I have already used the goldbiter rats to attack Torch Town. Their defense system could not even withstand therge wave of rats, not to mention that all the mayors are here. Those towns will be even weaker.¡± Moriarty¡¯s tone could not hide his pride. The goldbiter rats shared a single consciousness; he could see all the images that the goldbiter rats saw and presented them. If they killed him, everyone else would be buried with him at the border. No one would make that decision. Sylvan would not do it; he would even stop Watson. When he thought of Sylvan, his tone became even more conceited. ¡°The reason I was able to aplish that feat was all because of your help, Sylvan! You¡¯ve told the mayors toe here, and they thought they were smart enough to bring their most elite guards with them. I might have been in more trouble if they hadn¡¯t done that. You¡¯re really my good junior brother.¡± ¡°Moriarty, seeing you like this really hurts my heart! I remember that you weren¡¯t a bastard who would threaten the lives of innocent people in the past. How did you suddenly be so cruel?¡± Antonio scanned through the images, and his expression darkened when he heard Moriarty¡¯s words. As his former disciple, he knew Moriarty very well. Moriarty was born in the Royal City. His parents were members of the kingdom¡¯s knights. They had died in a battle for the throne of a few princes when Moriarty was young. As they were members of the ruling monarch, the king sent someone to give Moriarty arge sum of money after their deaths. However, he did not live a happy life in the Royal City. People bullied him because he did not have parents. Antonio first met Moriarty in a tavern in the Royal City. At that time, Moriarty was a servant at the tavern. A few hooligans had beat him up because he refused to give them his pocket watch. Antonio recognized the photo of the woman in it¡ªshe was one of the guards who had died protecting King Landhar III. Antonio had also participated in the fight for the throne back then. His instructions had led to King Landhar III¡¯s victory. Out of kindness, he adopted Antonio and took him as a disciple. Moriarty had always been very respectful and had shown extraordinary talent. He learned everything at once and often hid in his room to study magic and biology. Many of his novel insights were praised by the kingdom¡¯s great mage. At the same time, he also told Moriarty about his parents. When he heard that his parents were heroes who had sacrificed their lives for the kingdom to help the king ascend the throne, Moriarty¡¯s eyes lit up every time. The face of the little boy who had worked hard in the past had ovepped with the image of the ugly rat in front of him. Antonio sighed. Was it Moriarty¡¯s mission to destroy the Demoness¡¯ Church? He did not know. He only knew that Moriarty had disappeared after he had supposedly died during that mission. He had be like that when he reappeared. Perhaps someone had done something to Moriarty during that process. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know why I became like this?¡± Moriarty let out a piercingugh. In the past, he respected Antonio and treated him like his only family member. Perhaps it was because he had lost his parents when he was very young, but his feelings for Antonio were like a child¡¯s feelings for a father. That feelingsted until the moment he died. Ten years ago, he was famous in the kingdom as Antonio¡¯s first disciple and was arranged to ughter the Demoness¡¯ Church. In that battle, he was severely injured by several of the church¡¯s high-ranking members. He should have died there, but in the end, he met a man¡ªthe most remarkable man in the kingdom. Moriarty still remembered the scene when the kingdom¡¯s ruler saw him. At that time, he was lying on the ground, almost at hisst breath, like a wisp of dust. He raised his head with difficulty to look at the man. He could not see the man¡¯s face in the backlight, but he could see his tall body and a pair of leather boots that were not stained with dust. ¡°How pathetic! This is the standard of the astrologer¡¯s first disciple. People said that you have outstanding talent, especially your unique understanding of magic, which might help to push my kingdom to a new height. However, it seems like you are just like your parents¡ªyou are a fool!¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t insult my parents!¡± Moriarty¡¯s first reaction to the man¡¯s words was anger. The death of his parents had always been a soft spot in his heart. His fury helped him to stand up to see the man¡¯s eyes. Those were a pair of emotionless eyes¡ªgolden pupils that could see through a person¡¯s heart with a single nce. The moment he saw those eyes, Moriarty did not know why he had shrunk back. The man continued to say, ¡°I did not nder your parents. I will not nder anyone. On the contrary, I respect every living being in the kingdom because you, including the kingdom, are my property. Who would be dissatisfied with their own property? Unfortunately, there will inevitably be differences as well. I will make an assessment based on the value of each of you. Both you and your parents are of the lowest value. That is all to it.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very calm, but it contained an unquestionable tone. It was very difficult for kind people to survive in that world. On the contrary, evil people could live for a very long time. The worse they were, the longer they would live. ¡°I sent your parents to carry out an assassination mission. Oh, I almost forgot to say, at that time, I was not even the king yet. My brothers and I had to fight for the throne. And, in order to win, I had to do everything I could. Your parents were in charge of the assassination. However, their hearts softened during the execution. My brother escaped, so I took your parents¡¯ lives.¡± He continued to say, ¡°I did give them a chance. I gave them each a sword. If they could kill me, then they could live. However, they chose to kill themselves! If they could only kill my brother, or even me, they would not be in this situation. However, they were not cruel enough, so I had to kill them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you know about this story. But Antonio knew this. Did he not tell you? That¡¯s right; he is also very soft-hearted. I guess he took you as his disciple because he felt sorry for you. To not make you feel sad, Antonio must have gone to great lengths to praise you. Let me guess what he said.¡± ¡°I guess he would say that your parents are heroes who died for their kingdom. How ridiculous! They could only live in this world because other people pitied them. They would rather hurt themselves than hurt others. Don¡¯t you think they are useless fools?¡± Chapter 228 - Press Into The Ground

Chapter 228: Press Into The Ground

¡°Shut up, my parents are heroes, and you are the fool. ¡°How can people who disregard life understand how precious life is? I did not expect the kingdom¡¯s ruler to be such a cold-blooded person. If I can stand up, I will definitely kill you!¡± Moriarty screamed at the top of his lungs. However, the man¡¯s eyes, sharper than a razor-sharp sword, kept staring at him. He did not move, but he did question him. ¡°You deny it, but you already know in your heart that what I was right. I¡¯m not saying those things to belittle you. I just feel that you can still be valuable. What do you think? Do you want to get rid of the lies and let me show you the actual appearance of this world? ¡°Of course, you can also choose to prove your words to me after I save you. Love, integrity, sincerity, and so on could be the true meaning of life. You can even take revenge on me! Nothing will change as long as you are lying here, half-dead. If you¡¯ve thought it through, then grab my hand.¡± The man extended his hand to Moriarty. After a moment of hesitation, Moriarty grabbed his hand. The memory came to an abrupt end. Moriarty collected his thoughts and looked at the person in front of him. The face in the crowd looked exactly like the one in his memory but much younger. The gratitude he had for that man has turned to disgust. The man had taught him all his skills, and when the King saved him, Moriarty still adhered to the principles that Antonio had taught him. However, eventually, his thoughts changed. It was faster just to go ahead and take what he wanted. He did not have to worry about being scolded by his master when he did his experiments, and even when he experimented on living people; no one would say anything. Everyone was afraid of him; they bowed to him as the pleasure of power filled his heart. In just a few years, his progress was more significant than all the time he had spent practicing in the past; it made him feel happy. As the King said, bad people would live longer. So, he helped the King with missions, and he killed the people who had bullied him in the past. He broke their necks and tasted their fear. The tremble in his heart woke him up. The etiquette and morals that Antonio had taught him in the past were all bullsh*t. Humility would only lead to bullies; only toughness could rule over everything. He wanted to be an evil person¡ªthe worst kind. As he shouted in his heart, Moriarty nced away from Antonio and turned his attention toward Watson. ¡°Kid, give me the Pen of Truth.¡± ¡°If I give you the Pen of Truth, will you let my brothers go?¡± Watson asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Of course, as long as you hand over the Pen of Truth, I will let your brothers go. I will do as I say.¡± ¡®Of course not,¡¯ Moriarty thought. He wanted to get the Pen of Truth. On the one hand, it was given to him by the King. If he were to lose it, he would be punished. On the other hand, he wanted the Pen of Truth to y a small game. ¡°Pen of Truth,e here!¡± Watson shouted at the empty ce. With a whoosh, a red stream of light streaked across the sky andnded in front of him. It revealed the appearance of the Pen of Truth and wrote red words in the air. [My respected master, did you call me?] ¡°Yes, that rat wants to borrow you.¡± As he pointed at Moriarty, Watson signaled the Pen of Truth to go over to the man. The Pen of Truth hesitated for a moment and continued to write in the air. [Your humble servant is willing to fulfill all of your requests, but that filthy magical beast in front of me clearly does not have the right to use me.] ¡°If I tell you to go, you can go. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± [Yes, I will do as you wish, Honorable Master.] Even though the Pen of Truth was unwilling, it still flew toward Moriarty. Moriarty¡¯s mouth twitched as he observed the pen being respectful to Watson; he looked dissatisfied. When he used the Pen of Truth, it was unconcerned about him. It frequently considered ways to punish him. He reasoned that it was due to the pen¡¯s characteristics. He put up with it for a while, but then he realized it was not worth it. Why was the Pen of Truth so good toward Watson? He was already filled with hatred toward Watson, and then he was even more dissatisfied with the young man. ¡°Sir Moriarty, I have given you the Pen of Truth. Release my brothers now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Before I release them, I need to use the Pen of Truth to ask a few questions.¡± ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Watson frowned. ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t going back on my word. After all, I did say I would release them after I got the pen, but I did not specify when I would do that.¡± When he saw Watson¡¯s clothes fluttering in the wind, he felt a terrifying killing intent. Moriarty continued to say, ¡°Of course, I assure you that this is thest time. I will release your brothers immediately if I receive the desired response.¡± After he said that, he did not hesitate and began to ask the three people in his ws. ¡°You said that Watson should not care about you. Are you not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Peter, the weakest of the Trio, raised his head and spoke firmly. No one was unafraid of death. Peter hadid in bed all year round, and it was not easy for him to move freely. His value of life far exceeded that of an ordinary person, but he did not want Watson to be hurt. It was Watson who had cured his illness. It was also his youngest brother who had brought him to experience the beauty of the world. He was unwilling to give up his life so easily, but he would never hesitate if it were for Watson. ¡°We are also willing,¡± Zeke and Zenoah said almost at the same time. ¡°Pen of Truth, can you check if what those people said is true?¡± Moriarty asked with a yful look on his face. His idea was very simple; no one was unafraid of death. If those people said anything that was against their will, the Pen of Truth would detect it. He wanted Watson to see his brothers¡¯ cowardice; he wanted to break their rtionship. There was nothing more painful than a family member¡¯s betrayal. He had experienced it himself, so he knew it very well. [Testpleted. The individuals named Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter did not lie.] What? Moriarty¡¯s smile froze on his lips. Those people were willing to die for Watson? There was not the slightest bit of deception? How was it possible? He did not believe it, so he continued to ask, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if Watson kneels and kowtows three times for my mercy. Would you do it?¡± ¡°No. How can we use our lives to measure our younger brother¡¯s dignity? Watson, don¡¯t waste your breath on this rat; kill him now.¡± Peter responded without fear. [After testing, the individual named Peter¡¯s statement is entirely true, without any concealment or omission.] Moriarty¡¯s expression became increasingly puzzled as the Pen of Truth wrote those words in mid-air. It was absolutely impossible. [Filthy Rat, the test has beenpleted, your right to use me has also expired! Take your dirty hands of my master¡¯s brothers! Otherwise, my master will step on you and push you into the ground. You will not die, but my master will imprison and punish you forever!] The Pen of Truth wrote a paragraph of blood-red words in the air. That was its ability to rewrite reality. It had used it on Moriarty, even without anyone¡¯s order. Then, it turned around and flew back to Watson. [Excuse me, Master, did I do the right thing?] Everyone had a weird look on their faces. They had been furious at first, and they thought that Moriarty had looked repulsive. Then, they looked at him with pity. That was especially true for Sylvan and Antonio. They knew that the Pen of Truth had treated Watson differently. Moriarty¡¯s delusional attempt to use the Pen of Truth to inflict mental trauma on Watson could only be described as ridiculous. ¡°D*mn the Pen of Truth!¡± Moriarty reacted at the same time. Watson had utterly subdued the Pen of Truth. The pen would not test ording to his thoughts, no matter what he asked. Everything he did had been for naught. The clown was himself. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then die.¡± If the Pen of Truth did not cooperate, then he would crush Zeke and the other two with his own hands. He would let Watson experience the pain of losing a loved one. However, at that moment, a young voice said, ¡°I want to make a wish. I wish to exchange positions with my three brothers. The price is to use one year of my master¡¯s life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Watson disappeared from where he was and was reced by Zeke and his other two brothers. They fell to the ground covered in blood, grimacing in pain due to the injuries all over their bodies. Watson appeared in Moriarty¡¯s ws; those ws could crush a small mountain, but they did not even lift the creases on Watson¡¯s clothes. As he felt the heavy pressure around his body, Watson raised his head and stared at the panicking Moriarty. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Pen of Truth that caused you to fall into a rage, giving me the chance to make a move!¡± ¡°Lord Moriarty, I have to say that I have never hated a person so much in my life. You are the first. Perhaps you don¡¯t deserve to be called a man. I have no psychological burden for someone like you, no matter what I do.¡± ¡°You... What do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you¡ªif you kill me, the goldbiter rats will destroy the border. Do you wish to bury the entire border with me?¡± Moriarty sounded much more flustered. He wanted to loosen his grip on Watson, but he felt as if an invisible and majestic force had locked his ws. He could not open them. ¡°That problem is very easy to solve. Perhaps I just won¡¯t kill you?¡± The corners of Watson¡¯s lips curled upward. Violent elemental fluctuations emanated from his body, condensing into colorful colors. Hundreds of tinum and diamond-tier items that had been rotating in the sky fell like raindrops, rapidly increasing in size as they fell. They smashed into Moriarty¡¯s body like a mountain, smashing him into the ground. The earth trembled as a result of hundreds of collisions that wereparable to meteorites. The twisted branches had turned into weapons that were sharper than long spears; they stabbed into the ground, again and again. Moriarty¡¯s body was crushed into a pile of meat paste in an instant, seeping into the soil. Only a massive w remained on Watson¡¯s body. Watson stepped on it and pushed it into the ground, just as the Pen of Truth had predicted. Chapter 229 - A Hundredfold Compensation

Chapter 229: A Hundredfold Compensation

No, why were things so different from what he had anticipated? Moriarty¡¯s broken flesh wriggled through the gaps of hundreds of tinum and diamond-tier items, condensing in the air into a massive meatball, gradually returning to the appearance of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. He admitted that the Pen of Truth had just finished rewriting reality, which made him nervous. It had been pressuring him for years, and he knew that the pen¡¯s rewriting of reality was absolute. He was distracted for a moment, and that had allowed Watson to take Zeke and the others away. He only made that one blunder. The safety of those people at the border was still in his control. Watson had no right to attack him. Was Watson not afraid that he would turn the border into a river of blood in a fit of anger? He would be the sinner if that were to happen. ¡°I am not sure what you are thinking, but your threats arepletely ineffective! I only care about my family and friends. What does what happens at the border have to do with me?¡± As if sensing Moriarty¡¯s doubt, a hundred-meter-wide chaoticbat aura domain appeared beneath Watson¡¯s feet, destroying half of the rat¡¯s w that was holding him. Watson raised his head after wiping the dust off his body. His tender face was tinged with frost. ¡°You¡¯vemitted a crime. Don¡¯t you think it is absurd to punish me for your mistake?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Moriarty opened his mouse mouth to say something, but Watson had already stretched a finger toward him and released the ability that was unique to tinum-tier mages¡ªthe Strictly Enforced Words. ¡°Kneel.¡± Moriarty¡¯s two thick hind ws trembled with a plop. He could not help but kneel on the ground, digging two deep pits into it. He had a panicked expression on his face. His body was a tinum-tier magical beast. Watson did not cast any spells. He simply used his words to give him the illusion that it was difficult to resist. Watson¡¯s strength had increased significantly over the past two days. How could a person¡¯s strength increase so rapidly? An evil person, ording to the King¡¯s words, could live longer. He admitted that the King¡¯s words had also changed him for the worse. Why was he still treated in that manner? Was he not evil enough? He turned his head to ask Sylvan for assistance. ¡°How much longer do you want to see this, Sylvan, my good junior brother? If I die now, at least half of the border¡¯s poption will perish. Can you bear such a crime when the King mes you? If you can¡¯t take it any longer, please assist me in stopping Watson.¡± ¡°I am not going to get involved in this, Moriarty! I don¡¯t want the border to be destroyed if I can help it. How can you guarantee that the border will be safe even after I help you?¡± Moriarty¡¯s words did not enchant Sylvan, who shook his head instead. Of course, he was not a moron; he was the border count. He had a strained rtionship with the King. Even if Moriarty did not use goldbiter rats to destroy the border, the King would devise other means to do that. Apromise with Moriarty would not improve the situation. On the contrary, it would put him in the opposite direction of Watson. After seeing Watson¡¯s methods, Sylvan realized that even if everyone on the border had died, his power would only grow as long as he had Watson. Watson could easily defeat thousands of troops on his own. ¡°Master Antonio, I know that I am in the wrong! Everything I had done before this was instructed by the King, and I deeply regret that. Please help me.¡± Moriarty panicked when he saw Sylvan ignore his threat and could only beg Antonio for mercy. ¡°Moriarty, if you truly repent and reveal the truth about His Majesty the King¡¯s conspiracy, perhaps I can persuade Watson to let you go for the sake of history.¡± Antonio sighed; his expression seemed irritable. ¡°I will tell you now! I will tell you now! I¡ª¡± Moriarty sputtered. Just as he was about to say something else, a tender fist appeared in front of him. It quickly magnified and mmed into his face with ferocity. The rat¡¯s head exploded with a swoosh, revealing a bloodied neck. His body mmed into the ground, forming a deep pit in the process. Watson stood in front of Moriarty, who had fallen to the ground. He wiped the blood from his fist and said indifferently, ¡°That punch was for my brothers.¡± ¡°B*stard! Master Antonio said he would let me off the hook, so why did you still attack me? Do you really want to know what the King said to me?¡± Moriarty screamed as the lost head grew back. Bang! Another punch was thrown in response. Watson¡¯s punch pushed the chaotic domain he had just unleashed directly onto Moriarty¡¯s body, crushing half of him into a bloody mist. His bones were crushed by the chaoticbat aura that filled the air. ¡°Master forgave you, but not me. That punch was for the people who suffer every year as a result of the magical beasts you released every winter.¡± Watson did not stop after that punch. Under his feet, the domain shifted from the Chaotic Domain to the Light Domain. It was another punch; a swarm of light-colored swords flew toward Moriarty¡¯s body, severing it. Then, with a third punch, the domain beneath Watson¡¯s feet shifted once more. It had devolved into a dark domain. Moriarty¡¯s scattered flesh was swallowed by the ck shade, which had transformed into arge jaw. It was like a storm of punches, one after the other. Every punch Watson threw became a Law of Domain, and the heavy auranded on Moriarty¡¯s body, shattering it into pieces. That power created a 100-meter-long ravine on the ground. Bang, Bang, Bang! The earth-shattering sound echoed throughout ckmoon Town. ¡°I am saving this punch for my master. My master has been put in a difficult position as a result of what you have done.¡± ¡°This punch is for the border count and the citizens at the border who¡¯re about to perish.¡± ¡°And this punch is for the two mayors you have eaten.¡± ... ¡°As for thatst punch, it is for me! You have made me feel sick. A beast like you has no right to exist in this world.¡± Moriarty¡¯s body was crushed in front of Watson after countless punches, and his rotten flesh turned into blood. The blood had turned into a bloody mist, which was scattered by the st from his punches. That several-minute-long battle could no longer be called a battle but rather a form of execution. After squeezing thest drop of blood from Moriarty¡¯s body, Watson turned around and walked toward his three brothers and said, ¡°Brothers, are you okay?¡± ¡°Do not worry, Watson. We are fine. You did an excellent job.¡± Zeke and the other two grimaced as they stood up and gave Watson the thumbs up. Their blood boiled after witnessing Watson ripping Moriarty¡¯s body apart with his fist. His fists had collided with the flesh before they were blown into pieces. There was no other way to kill such a man. ¡°The situation is not yet resolved. I am going to make Moriarty pay ten to a hundredfold for what he did to my brothers.¡± Watson¡¯s tone was calm, but his cruelty made people shudder. Watson turned to face Antonio. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to heal. Please assist my brothers in their recovery.¡± Antonio moved his lips as if he wanted to say something. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Watson walked to where Moriarty¡¯s body had vanished and twisted the Wish for the World ring on his finger after he had dealt with his brothers. ¡°I would like to make a wish to assist Moriarty in his recovery. The price is one year of my master¡¯s life.¡± He was a man who kept his word. He had purposefully left parts of the Heaven-devouring Rat King on the ground when he killed Moriarty. He intended to use those parts to resurrect Moriarty and subject him to the agony of being killed numerous times. Only then would he be able to let go of his rage. Hey! Antonio, who stood at the side, looked as if he wanted to say something again. He was about to say it when he realized he could not. He had depleted his lifespan by producing arge number of tinum and diamond-tier items, and he was too frail. However, Watson still wasted his lifespan. Was he not afraid that he would die? He would lose a good master to torture Moriarty. No matter how he looked at it, it was not a good deal. Did Watson forget about that because he was too angry? When he saw Watson¡¯s furious expression, his heart trembled inexplicably, and he dared not speak. Chapter 230 - The Qualifications To Become A King

Chapter 230: The Qualifications To Be A King

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Moriarty¡¯s body was reassembled ording to Watson¡¯s wish. Moriarty¡¯s fur was dull, and several of his wounds had yet to heal when he was reassembled. The Heaven-devouring Rat King did not have an extraordinary ability to heal. He could recover no matter what kind of hurt he received, but there was a limit, and Watson¡¯s attacks had definitely extended beyond his boundaries. Furthermore, his mental afflictions were more severe than his physical disabilities. ¡°Kill me, Watson! I have already given the goldbiter rats the go-ahead. Those cities must have been demolished by now. You must bear the sins of those who died for the rest of your life. I condemn you to have nightmares every night and to die horribly. Do you want me to show you the deplorable condition of those cities and viges right now?¡± Moriarty yelled, his eyes red. He still did not understand why Watson had assaulted him or what had gone wrong in his life. Watson would have to admit defeat unless he ignored those lives and was a more wicked person than him. If Watson were a kind person, he would let Watson bear the shackles of his soul for the rest of his life. When the individuals in the room watched Watson make such a judgment, they would assume Watson was a harsh person. Nobody would trust his words. Instead, they would be wary of him. If they could see that scene, Moriarty would feel that he had profited from his death. His death would destroy Watson. ¡°There is no need because the things you said will not ur. If you are curious, you can inquire why.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was carried far away by hisbat aura, which nketed ckmoon Town. ¡°Everyone in ckmoon Town, pay attention. I am going to seize the opportunity to present your Wish for the World ring to the world.¡± ¡°The ckmoon Knights will obey your orders, Young Master Watson!¡± The first wave of organized yells rang out from the sky. Dozens of ckmoon Knights soared in front of Watson in an ordered fashion, each with several sets ofbat aura wings of different colors on their backs. They bent reverently on one knee and extended their fingers toward him, which had the Wish for the World ring. ¡°The mages in ckmoon Castle will follow Young Master Watson¡¯s directions.¡± The mages, led by Watson¡¯s second sister, Nindy, was close behind. Theyunched a flying spell and floated through the air, twirling the rings in their hands. Finally, there was a surge of even louder voices. ¡°The maids of ckmoon Castle are willing to allow the world to use the Wish for the World ring. Please state your wish, Young Master Watson.¡± Whether it was the maids or the refugees who had joined ckmoon Town, whether they were cooking in the kitchen or cleaning their apartments, they all ran out of the chamber and lined up to offer Watson their fingers. More than 100,000 people yelled at the same time. The sound waves gathered and dispersed the clouds in the sky. Moriarty was taken aback, even though he had no idea what those people would do. Why did those folks continue to have faith in Watson? ¡°Do you realize what Watson has done, you moron? He will kill more than half of those at the border. Among those folks could be your friends and family! He is an evil person who disregards life. If he is this vicious at this age, he will only get worse in the future. If he can give up other people¡¯s lives at the border today, then he can certainly give up yours in the future.¡± Moriarty¡¯s voice was hoarse. Everyone in ckmoon Town, however, stared at him with scorn after they heard his statements. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you are an idiot? You have no idea what Young Master Watson has brought us. Not only did he give us strength, but he also gave us a life that we could never experience in our lives! Our lives were given by our parents, and Young Master Watson provides our livelihood. If he wants our lives, he only needs to say a word, let alone waste a chance to make a wish.¡± The person who spoke was the ckmoon Knights captain, Allen. He had a serious look on his face. After he finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s best if Young Master Watson doesn¡¯t need our lives. I still can¡¯t bear to die.¡± He could not bear to die; it was not that he would not. He had met his best friends andpetitors in ckmoon Castle, as well as his best boss. One could say that ckmoon Castle was his home, and the people there were his family. How could he bear to die and let his family grieve? ¡°Lord Moriarty, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced in the past, but you seem very keen on describing me as a bad person. Although I can¡¯t im to be a good person, I¡¯m definitely not a bad person. I just want to live well and make my family and friends happy. I will grant death to anyone who offends me,¡± Watson said calmly. He was not a great person, but an ordinary person who wanted to protect the people around him. Fortunately, everyone around him was simr. One for all and all for one; that was the reason. ¡°Now, I will announce my wish. I want to move all the goldbiter rats across the border to ckmoon Town. The price is to use one year of my life.¡± There was a limit to a single wish made on the world ring. One could not make a wish that exceeded the diamond tier. However, what if everyone made a wish together? He did not use Antonio¡¯s life as the price. Instead, he used his own. It was not as if he did not know that Antonio¡¯s condition was not suitable for him to use his life. Antonio had wanted to save Moriarty. He had to show his master that he would not let him interfere. ¡°We shall make a wish to move the goldbiter rats to ckmoon Castle. The price is to use up one year of each of our lives.¡± The wishes of more than 100,000 people resounded in the sky. The rings in each of their hands emitted a dazzling light. Countless stars gathered and formed a spectacr gate in the air. Inside the gate, one after another, pitch-ck goldbiter rats fell from the inside like dumplings; they fell into ckmoon Castle. As a result of their high altitude fall, some of the goldbiter rats were squashed into minced meat. Afternding on the ground, some of the stronger ones began to devour theirrades¡¯ flesh and blood, causing them to split apart. There were also several formidable silver or perhaps gold-tier goldbiter rats flying around in the skies. The buzzing sound of their fluttering wings was irritating. However, no matter how powerful the goldbiter rats were, they all showed a fearful face as they fell on the ground and subconsciously retreated. The goldbiter rats shared the same consciousness. Their consciousness belonged to Moriarty, and they could feel his fear. ¡°What is going on with those people? Didn¡¯t they say that only the evil men would have control over their own destinies? However, why are those individuals so feeble that they can unleash such deadly power?¡± Moriarty realized that his scheme had failed. He had a feeling that all the goldbiter rats had been relocated to ckmoon Castle. He could no longer threaten Watson. It was not Watson, nor the mighty Sylvan or Antonio, who had done it. Instead, there was a collection of regr folks who were nothing more than ants in his eyes. If one said that only bad individuals who conspired against others and trampled them under their feet could control fate, how could he exin the spectacle in front of him? He had entrusted his back to another and even gave his life to someone else. Could such a person be called a bad person? Moriarty felt that his years of belief had copsed. At that moment, he saw Watson raise his hand and say four words to all the goldbiter rats that had fallen to the ground. ¡°System Fusion.¡± Swoosh! Countless goldbiter rats died at the same moment. Their bodies merged into rays of light, forming the Heaven-devouring Rat King, a tinum-tier magical beast identical in size to him but with a stronger aura. Almost at the same time, he felt that he had lost control over all the goldbiter rats. Despair appeared on his face. ¡°The goldbiter rat swarm has been dealt with; now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Watson approached Moriarty and shook his fist in front of more than 100,000 people in ckmoon Town. His expression was unppable. ¡°That next punch is for all the people of ckmoon Town because you¡¯ve squandered a year of their life. Do you admit to your crime?¡± Moriarty did not dare to raise his head to gaze straight into Watson¡¯s eyes as he faced him, who was unwavering. Watson¡¯s sensitive body and a pair of spotlessly clean shoes were all he could see. Time seemed to have reverted to the day ten years ago when he met the King. Watson¡¯s silhouette had progressively merged with the King¡¯s. Watson was obviously not the same as the king, yet he hadparable quality to him. It was a quality that couldmand thousands of troops and stand above millions of people. That quality could be called the nature of a leader, but Moriarty was more willing to call it the quality of a king. ¡°I see, I understand.¡± Moriarty grinned, revealing his sharp teeth. The King had not lied to him ten years ago. Indeed, evil people could live longer than good people, but the King had hidden something from him. In that world, besides evil people and good people, there was another kind of person, and that was people who were born different from the rest. They were mere mortals, whether they were good or horrible people. Thest type was geniuses. They were both historical heroes and stars who could be seen in the sky. They understood that. Moriarty realized that his existence was a touch pitiful. At the same time, he was aware that he would not live through the day. ¡°Watson, I want you to die!¡± Moriarty¡¯s body was engulfed in a pitch-ck ze. That me shattered the air and burnt across space, transforming it into a ck hole that emitted a powerful attracting force. It spanned thousands of meters and wholly reced the sky. The superrge ck hole was the strongest ability mastered by the Heaven-devouring Rat King. That was a peak tinum-tier spell. He had sacrificed his life to advance that move to the diamond tier. The sky was pitch-ck, and the earth was pushed by unbounded gravity. Countless rock fragments fell into the ck hole, and even Watson¡¯s giant rock golem mansion, which he had previously fused, was hauled up shakily, with many sucked into the ck hole. The formidable tinum-tier summoned beasts were destroyed in the ck hole in less than a second, leaving no dregs behind. The entire universe seemed to have been turned upside down. The sky had transformed into the ground, and the earth had transformed into the sky. Everything was plummeting to the ground. The ck hole was the singrity of all things. It could even swallow the stars, not to mention a person or a town. The aftermath of the spell was powerful enough to uproot ckmoon Town, let alone Watson, who was at the epicenter of the magic. The ancient knight¡¯s body armor split into bits, transforming into dark strips of cloth absorbed by the ck hole. His hair also fluttered in the wind. It was as if his scalp was about to be torn off. He was, however, unfazed. He was unconcerned about his own safety. He simply extended his right hand to Moriarty and sped it softly. ¡°Land of the Dead activated.¡± The entire ckmoon Town was covered in darkness. The Land of the Dead, with which he had previously fused, descended. Countless zombies transformed from phantoms into real beings and jumped into the sky one after the other. They blocked the ck hole with their bodies. After the ck hole shattered the initialyer of the undead, they were swiftly resurrected in the Land of the Dead, and they went to block the ck hole again. The undead used their bodies to build a staircase that led to the heavens. A ck wave followed the stairs that covered the sky, as well as a massive undead ship. Countless undead tore at the ck hole, and the massive ship transporting the dead sailed against the current. That scene that was like the end of the world was deeply imprinted on everyone¡¯s eyes. Then, the ship of the undead and the ck hole collided. Boom! Watson rapidly sealed off the Land of the Dead, rendering it illusory. All of the weird urrences vanished from ckmoon Town, leaving only a violent explosion from another dimension. Chapter 231 - Mad Sven

Chapter 231: Mad Sven

¡°Is it all over?¡± Gerant stood at the ckmoon Town entrance; he watched nkly as Watson summoned the Land of the Dead and sealed Moriarty inside the ck hole. He wiped his cold sweat. Moriarty had just morphed into a ck hole when a powerful suction force came from the sky, almost dragging him into it. Moriarty¡¯s might worried him, and what made him even more terrified was that ckmoon Town faced a devastating attack that could destroy a city. However, ckmoon Town was unscathed. It was only then that he realized he had utterly misunderstood that business partner. The residents of ckmoon Town have a tinum-tier ring and a space hidden here full of dead individuals. ckmoon Town, in Gerant¡¯s opinion, was formerly a formidable group capable of fusing silver and gold-tier items. He had, however, changed his mind. That town was full of secrets, and the fusion item was just one of them. He could not help but be concerned as a result. After all, he was the one who brought Moriarty. Even if the ck hole he released had done no harm, it had engulfed several houses built of giant rock golems and smashed them. Each of those giant rock golems was worth 1,000 gold coins. ckmoon Town had lost at least a hundred thousand gold coins as a result of Moriarty¡¯s attack. If Watson pursued the case, the me would undoubtedly rest on him. Gerant¡¯s expression darkened. He could only take out so much money after he had emptied his pockets. While he was preupied with wins and losses, the residents of the other two towns looked like they had just survived a disaster. They panted and stroked their chests. ¡°That magical beast is far too strong. It is at least tinum-tier. I was surprised to see such a formidable beast near the border.¡± ¡°However, Young Master Watson of ckmoon Castle remains the most powerful. He could deal with a tinum-tier magical beast. As one would expect from the disciple of the kingdom¡¯s best mage! It is all because of him. We would have died if he had not been here today.¡± They knew they were destined to perish the moment they saw Moriarty dissolve into an infinite ck hole. Fortunately, there was a giant rock golem blocking their path, followed by the Land of the Dead, which Watson had called to seal the entrance to the ck hole. Many of them still thought about the amazing spectacle of the undead army travelling upstream on a massive ship. The effect of that scene was even greater than Moriarty¡¯s transformation into a ck hole. After all, the unknown was the most terrifying thing. The simplest notion of their presence, with so many unseen zombies that stared at them, made their hair stand on end. Watson¡¯s influence of fusing the innumerable goldbiter rats and transforming them into tinum-tier magical beasts had also diminished. ¡°It is all over.¡± Watson stood there, listening to the sounds of explosions from the Land of the Dead, and casually snapped his fingers. Bada! He had fused a peculiar diamond-tier building to create the Land of the Dead. It would absorb the deceased and lock them in thend indefinitely. In exchange, the imprisoned souls would not get old or die there. A massive ck hole emerged in the sky as a result of the sound of snapping fingers. A shattered ship plummeted from the sky. There were pitch-ck waves that suggested death along the way. On the ship, there were numerous skeletons or rotting zombies. They were attempting to repair their shattered arms and rotten eyeballs. On the deck of the ship, a strange man in a tattered robe, half flesh and half bones, floated down. He knelt on one knee toward Watson. His purple hair was in a spiral shape, and it floated upward spontaneously in an anti-gravity posture. ¡°The 13th King of Death from the Land of the Dead, Moriarty. Greetings, Young Master Watson.¡± [tinum-tier King of Death, Moriarty] [Abilities: possesses the strength of a peak tinum-tier mage. Excels in various elemental magic, especially in earth-elemental tinum-tier spells.] [Additional abilities: Fanatical Research (proficient in research, possesses exceptional creativity), Undying and Indestructible (a characteristic bestowed by the Land of the Dead. Unless the Land of the Dead activates the Death Knell, one will never die), Memory Mastery (possesses photographic memory) and Soul Transfer (can freely possess any living being or even non-living being.)] At the same time, the man¡¯s information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. The Land of the Dead had the ability to collect the souls of the departed. Moriarty had died in the Land of the Dead, so he had be Watson¡¯s servant. Moriarty was about to die, and his soul would have been imprisoned forever. That was the prediction made by the Pen of Truth, which was consistent with the situation. Of course, in addition to Moriarty, Watson had also fused a tinum-tier Heaven-devouring Rat King. Whoosh! There was a piercing sound, and Watson turned around to look. The Heaven-devouring Rat King that he had just fused floated in the sky; it had shrunk to the size of a palm. It turned into a stream of light and flew to his shoulder; its tiny ws grabbed onto the corner of his torn clothes. Its tinum-colored eyes looked around as they flickered with a clear light. [tinum-tier synthetic magical beast: the Heaven-devouring Rat King] [Earth, fire, water, light, and darkness (as it is a man-made magical beast, the Heaven-devouring Rat King has all the attributes).] [Abilities: Magic Duplication (able to use all the magic that has been devoured), Combat Skill Duplication (able to use all thebat aura of the devoured life form), Ultra Self Healing (able to revive as long as there is a little bit of body tissue left), Infinite Fission (after eating, an indefinite number of copies will be produced ording to the energy in the body), Common Consciousness (all the goldbiter rats have the same thoughts).] [tinum-tier spells: Super ck Hole, Infinite Chain Devour, Long-distance Teleportation] [Additional abilities: Super Magic Immunity, Super Physical Resistance, Transformation, Self-evolution] ¡°It seems that the Heaven-devouring Rat King is quite cute.¡± Watson could not help but smile as he reached out to stroke the Heaven-devouring Rat King¡¯s tiny head. That was his third tinum-tier magical beast fusion. The Heaven-devouring Rat King was weaker than the Diamond Stardust Dragon Golden sh in terms of raw strength. It was also significantly inferior to Emperor Cluck in terms of production resources. It did, however, have its own benefit¡ªit could divide into copies of itself indefinitely. The Heaven-devouring Rat King could divide itself into many copies as long as it ate a sufficient amount of things. It would be ideal to disperse the goldbiter rat swarm across ckmoon Town¡¯s underground and serve as a surveince team. A single Heaven-devouring Rat King could theoretically raise ckmoon Town¡¯s defensive strength by several orders of magnitude. The goldbiter rat swarm could also be sent out to harvest resources. Previously, Watson had left arge amount of resources near the Dragonspine Snow Mountain after the fusion at the Misty Forest. It would take at least a few years to empty those resources. However, it was different with the goldbiter rats. They moved faster and more stealthily. Watson turned his head and gestured at Moriarty, eximing, ¡°Get up!.¡± He calcted the future usage of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. Moriarty had died in the Land of the Dead partially because he intended to turn him into a ve and have him work for him forever to atone for his sins, and partly because he wanted to question the man. ¡°Moriarty, could you tell me why the King destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and released you with the dreadful goldbiter rats? Do you know why?¡± ¡°I might know something. The King had sent me to the border to repress the people at the border. He also wanted me to undertake an experiment called the Infinite Fission there! The goal of that experiment was to allow one person to reproduce when they have enough energy. However, that experiment did not proceed as nned, and it was not the only experiment that the King had ordered me to do. ¡°My first strategy was implemented around ten years ago in an aristocratic area known as the Broken Baron. It was part of a scheme to spread the gue. The basic idea behind that n was to use the virus to resurrect the dead. The experiment was also a failure! The virus can boost the life of the human body, but it can also turn humans into brainless zombies. In addition, the virus is exceedingly contagious. I had no choice but to burn the territory.¡± Moriarty was still outlining his purpose to Watson in great detail when an enraged shout cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re the one! You were the one who murdered my wife and child. I am going to kill you, you scumbag!¡± A dark figure surged from a group of ckmoon Town¡¯s residents, exposing a handsome face with jet-ck hair. That was the same face as Sven¡¯s, only younger. Sven had used the Wish for the World ring to transform his look during the previous three days, but that attractive face was warped by fury and hatred at the time. ¡°You¡ª¡± Moriarty turned around, surprised; he gazed at Sven¡¯s expression. He widened his eyes after a long time, as if he had thought of something. ¡°You! You were one of them!¡± ¡°That is correct, it is me. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d survived, did you?¡± Sven spoke with gritted teeth. He approached Moriarty with his ck crow-like wings outstretched. Watson had fused a significant number of Shadow of the World Tree items over the past two days. Thousands of sun and moon diamonds dangled from them. Watson was generous enough to distribute the fruits to the first few thousand people who had joined ckmoon Castle. Aside from the refugees that arrivedter, hundreds of people became gold-tier warriors. One fruit was presented to each of the maids and servants. Of course, he was handed one as well. He purposefully chose a moon diamond. He awoke a dark-attributebat aura simr to that of a gold-tier warrior. When Watson fought Moriarty, many people in the town had observed the scene, including him, because Moriarty had used the body of the Heaven-devouring Rat King. Therefore, he did not recognize him as the man who had spread the virus in his territory. In the end, Moriarty had set everyone on fire. Moriarty had been free until he was imprisoned by the Land of the Dead and transformed into a soul. Sven¡¯s eyes were on fire as he watched his adversary get closer to him. He came to a halt alongside Watson unconsciously. He really wanted to tear the enemy in front of him into pieces, but he realized that he could not do it; Moriarty¡¯s strength was at the peak of the tinum tier and Watson had already killed him. His enemy was right in front of him, but he could not do anything. That feeling of powerlessness almost forced him to madness. Chapter 232 - Heading To The Capital

Chapter 232: Heading To The Capital

¡°What are you doing, Sven?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is questioning him. Aren¡¯t you disrespecting him by rushing forward?¡± When Allen and Liszt, the two leaders of the ckmoon Knights, saw Sven had run to Watson¡¯s side, they were the first to react. Almost instantly, the two disappeared on the spot, transforming into blue waves and blue winds, respectively. They materialized beside Watson, their arms extended to stop Sven. ¡°Get out of my way, or don¡¯t me me for being disrespectful to you!¡± Sven gritted his teeth and yelled, his eyes bloodshot. He watched Allen and Liszt run over just as he was mulling about how to kill the already dead Moriarty. As a result, he was unable to vent his anger at the two of them. ¡°Are you serious, Sven?¡± When Allen and Liszt heard that, they frowned. What kind of strength did they have? They had already reached the peak of the gold tier. Furthermore, they had grasped the concept of the elemental body, which could render their bodies elemental. The elemental body was analogous to a sphere of elementaryw. They could control the elements in a specific radius surrounding their body by converting themselves into elements. They were not far off the tinum tier status to be able to do so. Sven was only a lesser gold-tier warrior. How could he be so arrogant in front of them? They were about to take control of Sven when Watson¡¯s voice interrupted them. ¡°Wait, Allen and Liszt! Sven, you said that Moriarty is your enemy. Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am certain!¡± When confronted with Watson¡¯s inquiry, Sven responded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯d recognize that man even if I were to burn him to ashes. My home was decimated ten years ago because of him. My wife and two daughters, they were only a few years old¡ª¡± Sven could no longer talk; he remembered bright red mes, broken beams and floors, and people and children curled up in the fire. Tap, tap, tap! Tears streamed from the corners of his eyes. He had been a notorious and vicious banditmander in the past. No one had ever seen him cry, but that was all he could then. ¡°My wife was a sweet and generous woman. She enjoyed helping the underprivileged. She frequently requested our cook to distribute food from our home! My two daughters were the most beautiful angels I have ever seen. When I read, they would lie in my arms and help me turn the pages. They¡¯d beg to help when I am cooking. When they had nothing else to do, they enjoyed swinging in the garden.¡± Sven¡¯s eyes lit with nostalgia, and suddenly all the hope on his face vanished, and he turned violent. ¡°They were innocent and kind. Moriarty, you are a demon without a soul. Why did you choose them to participate in the experiment? What have they done wrong?¡± ¡°You will have to ask the King about that. I work only for him! But I already know his answer. He will probably pretend that they were chosen at random.¡± Moriarty gazed at Sven with a serene expression on his face. Did he choose them randomly? ¡°You chose them at random?¡± Those words reverberated in Sven¡¯s head; they nearly drove him to insanity. He charged at Moriarty like a lunatic, but Allen and Liszt managed to stop him. They did not want Sven to go forward; they did not want him to interfere with Watson¡¯s conversation. Plus, there was a significant discrepancy in strength, and they did not wish to kill Sven. ¡°Calm down, Sven.¡± Watson activated the Strictly Enforced Words by waving his hand at Sven. Sven became more attentive and less angry after a gust of windbined with chilly air blew over his face. The Heaven-devouring Rat King, who stood on Watson¡¯s shoulder, squeaked and looked around curiously. ¡°I am pretty sure I understand what is going on. Moriarty conducted experiments in your territory ten years ago, killing a great number of people. Moriarty also destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain ten yearster, and it was all part of the King¡¯s scheme! Even though I am not sure about the reasons for the King¡¯s experiments, it is clearly not a good thing. I believe you should despise the King even more.¡± Aside from the two catastrophes cited by Moriarty, Watson was also aware of other disasters. The Moon-eating Sky Wolf that killed Nightingale¡¯s parents, for example, was also a magical beast created by Moriarty¡¯s research, and the Demoness church that was formerly popr in the kingdom was wiped out. Still, traces of it were nted on the boundary. Perhaps the King had intended to create more magical beasts for the winter so that they would devour more humans. If that were the truth, then someone else must have been carrying out those tasks before Moriarty; the urrences during the winter had been ongoing even before the man¡¯s arrival. When Watson considered it, he shuddered with terror. He was at a loss for words when it came to describing the King. ording to what he knew, the other party was not a good guy. ¡°Are you kidding me, Young Master Watson?¡± Sven panted profusely. He had one goal in life, and that was vengeance. He had joined ckmoon Town to gain more authority. Moriarty was right in front of him, but Watson told him to look for the King instead. Even if he worked his entire life, he would not be able to kill the King, not with his identity. He could not do anything even if he knew the King was the mastermind. He might as well deal with Moriarty first. ¡°I will not tell you to let go of your hatred, Sven, since ordinary people prefer to do the easy thing over doing the right thing! I only have one thing to say¡ªtorture Moriarty or make him disappear, and you¡¯ll have let the King free. Are you happy with that?¡± ¡°How can I be happy with that? But, Young Master Watson, what can I do? Do you think I can kill the King?¡± Sven¡¯s cheeks were swollen with tears. The gap between his ss and the King¡¯s was too broad. What more could he do if he did not give up on the impossible goal? ¡°No one in this world can remain unkible forever. If you trust me, I will help you to kill the King.¡± Watson maintained a calm demeanor, but what he said stunned many around him, especially Gerant and the people from the other towns. They looked sour. Watson¡¯s statements were a kind of defiance. They could not possibly listen to such words. Did Watson not treat them as outsiders at all, or did he already think that he would kill themter? ¡°Watson, don¡¯t say such things carelessly.¡± Antonio could not stand it any longer. He stepped forward and chastised the young man. He peered around them as if he was worried the King¡¯s eyes and ears would be among those present. ¡°I am not speaking carelessly, Master. What do you think of our current King?¡± ¡°I am not sure. I¡¯ve not been interested in political matters in a long time.¡± ¡°I think if a king who can¡¯t make his people happy is not a good king, let alone a king who harms his people,¡± Watson said as he tilted his head to look at the sky. ¡°People are a kingdom¡¯s foundation, not a tool of wealth. Since the King can¡¯t please his subjects, then it is preferable to depose him. So, Sven, you don¡¯t have to be concerned. You are a ckmoon Castle resident; your adversary is my adversary.¡± Sven was not alone in that. Watson discovered that the King had directly or indirectly harmed many people around him. He had wanted to get stronger to protect his family, but he had found another motivation. He wanted to topple the King¡¯s cruel reign and build a new society. ¡°Young Master Watson, do you intend to go against the King in order to assist me, regardless of whether you are dealing with a person, a group, or a kingdom? Do you truly have that much guts?¡± Sven¡¯s expression was filled with disbelief. Who was he? Who was the King? It was almost like the difference between a beggar and a wealthy trader. Only a fool would choose to aid one and offend the other. ¡°Of course, a philosopher I admired once said that there was something more important than a kingdom, and that was a person¡¯s conscience. Sven, I choose to help you because of the voice in my conscience, not because I pitied you. Do you understand now?¡± Watson made a fist and tapped the man¡¯s chest lightly. ¡°I understand, Young Master Watson.¡± Sven¡¯s lips trembled as his sobs worsened. He had held on for so long, and he could finally let go. He knelt beside Watson; his forehead was close to the earth. He was at a loss for words. He only understood that the other party¡¯s life was more important than his own from the moment Watson said those words. It was not just Sven. The people around him were also thinking about what Watson had just said¡ªcertain things were more important than a kingdom, and one of them was a person¡¯s conscience. They had looks of admiration on their faces; they respected Watson for being unconcerned about his strength. Watson, who was only a little older than ten years old, had spoken such wise remarks. They felt humiliated; some of them had lived for decades. ¡°The importance of one¡¯s conscience outweighs the importance of the kingdom. Well said, indeed.¡± Sylvan pped his hands in approval. His eyes gleamed brightly as if he had discovered a resonance. He had insisted on exacting revenge on the King because the King had killed his sister; it allowed him to know the essence of cruelty. Watson¡¯sments simply expressed his innermost emotions. ¡°Watson, the words of the philosopher you mentioned. What was the philosopher¡¯s name? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°That person¡¯s name is Roman Rnd.¡± ¡°Roman Rnd? Howe I have never heard of such a noble in the kingdom?¡± When he noticed Watson tilt his head, he was perplexed. ¡°Roman Rnd is not from the Holy Dragon Kingdom,¡± he stated strangely. ¡°He is a bard from a farawaynd. It was winter when I found him passed out in front of our house. I offered him a bowl of water, and when he awoke, he said that to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sylvan did not seem to trust him, but Watson nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He noticed that Zeke, Zenoah, and Peter were looking at him curiously from the corner of his eyes, and his face was a little hot. Roman Rnd was a philosopher he knew in his previous life, not in his new life. He had identally spilled the beans when he wanted to soothe Sven, and to avoid embarrassment, he had to shift the subject. ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision. When winter ends, I will go to the Royal City. Before I do that, I will stabilize the border. The key is to sign a contract with the four mayors! Speaking of which, Moriarty has just swallowed two mayors, so this is not going to be simple.¡± Watson attempted to reach the Land of the Dead after killing Moriarty, but he could not locate the two mayors. It was a little odd. As long as the souls died nearby, they would be absorbed into the Land of the Dead. He could not find them as the two mayors did not perish. ¡°Moriarty, it seems like the two mayors you devoured did not die.¡± ¡°Yes, it is just as Young Master Watson suspected. I stored them in the extradimensional belly when I was the Heaven-devouring Rat King. They are safe and sound,¡± Moriarty responded modestly. He had devoured the two persons to threaten them. He intended to savor them after the conflict was over. Who would have guessed Watson would defeat him without any exnation; he had died before he could devour them. ¡°I remember their spatial coordinates. I can retrieve them immediately if you would like to see them, Young Master Watson.¡± Chapter 233 - He Fainted Three Times

Chapter 233: He Fainted Three Times

Lubin slowly opened his eyes, a throbbing headache in his brain. A room packed with a noble¡¯s aura weed his eyes. He was sprawled out on a wide,fortable, snow-white bed. The walls around him were decorated, and the faint sunshine streamed in through the two enormous French windows. ¡°Where am I?¡± Lubin sprang from his bed, muttering to himself. He ached all over. Thest thing he remembered was asking Watson if he were a thief. Finally, something happened, leading him to pass out from exhaustion. Lubin pushed through the entrance and found himself in a pce-shaped structure encircled by stone walls that sparkled with a tinum luster, with a staircase formed of rock that extended from the pce entrance to the ground. There were nearly hundreds of pces outside the building he was in that reminded him of home. He paused for a bit before recalling that familiar sensation. When he first arrived in ckmoon Town, he noticed a moving wall. He knew that the wall was transformed from ava golem. Then, he realized that it was the same as the castle. His knees nearly buckled when he realized that, and he nearly tumbled down the stairs. He flinched as he knew he was walking on a scary tinum-tier summoned creature. If that pce shook, it could toss him against the wall and crush him to death. Then, he noticed the same building opposite him. Andre, the mayor of Fairy Town, walked out from behind closed doors. It looked like he had a headache; he was rubbing the space between his brows. Andre was taken aback when he saw him. ¡°Lubin, why are you here? Aren¡¯t I dead? Why do I see you? Are you dead too?¡± Dead? Why did Andre im to be dead? What happened to ckmoon Castle while he was unconscious? Lubin was about to ask when he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice from beneath their feet. ¡°My Lords, you¡¯ve finally woken up. I¡¯m a servant of ckmoon Town. Master Watson has arranged for me to guard this ce. I am to take you to visit him once you have awakened. Please, My Lords, follow me.¡± The one who spoke was a handsome young man in a ck robe with a crescent moon engraved on the chest and back of the robe. He smiled modestly as he motioned for them to follow him. That servant exuded the powerful aura of a gold-tier warrior. ¡°A gold-tier servant?¡± The corners of Lubin¡¯s eyes twitched. He felt even more shocked than when he found out that the building was a tinum-tier giant. A gold-tier elite in Torch Town would be a hero in control of a territory. Even he had to be polite to such an elite. However, it seemed like that man was only a servant in ckmoon Town? He looked at the servant again, realizing that the other party had a ring with flowing starlight on his index finger. It was the same as the ten rings on Watson¡¯s hands. The young man had said that the ten rings were tinum-tier items, but he did not believe him. It seemed like he had no choice but believed it then. He also heard Sylvan speak to Watson about the diamond-tier magical staff. It seemed that Watson was able to forge a diamond-tier weapon, and that was why he fainted. When he first arrived, he did not care about ckmoon Town, but he changed his mind¡ªthey were unfathomable. He was uncertain, and he did not want to stand on a tinum-tier giant for a long time. He could only walk down the stairs quickly and came before the servant. He forced a smile and said, ¡°I want to have a good talk with Young Master Watson. Lead the way!¡± The servant did not move even though he heard his words. ¡°Young Master Watson is waiting for you in the city in the sky, my lords.¡± The servant pointed at the enormous floating fortress above his head. ¡°Because of the special nature of the floating city, it is impossible to go up using ordinary methods. Therefore, I will summon a mount for you.¡± As he spoke, the servant stuffed his finger into his mouth and blew, letting out a sharp whistle. Crack, crack! They heard two crisp sounds before the ground where Lubin stood split open. Two rats as tall as a man and several meters long with six golden wings on their backs, which looked as if they were made of gold, crawled out with a squeaking sound. They pounced at him fiercely. ¡°Demon... Demon Rat?¡± When he saw the rat, Lubin¡¯s face paled. He took two steps backward abruptly and fell to the ground. Even though the rat in front of him looked different from the demon rats that invaded Torch Town and had a stronger aura, he still recognized it at a nce. It was a demon rat, and it was a rather powerful gold-tier demon rat. He did not expect such a rat would also invade ckmoon Town. A silver-tier demon rat was all it took to make their town miserable. A gold-tier demon rat could possibly kill him there. The moment he fell to the ground, one of the gold-tier goldbiter rats had already run up to him. Its cold and wet nose sniffed his body. Then, it opened its mouth, revealing its long and sharp fangs. Saliva dripped down its teeth andnded on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t eat me!¡± With a scream, Lubin reached out to cover his face. He did not manage to catch his breath and fainted. Ever since he entered that town, he had been overwhelmed by shock like a nightmare. ¡°Wake up!¡± ¡°Lord Mayor, wake up.¡± After an unknown amount of time, a p finally roused Lubin. The person who pped him was the servant from ckmoon Town. He was exining to him helplessly. ¡°Lord Mayor, please don¡¯t panic. This isn¡¯t a devil rat; it¡¯s the goldbiter rat! Young Master Watson destroyed the real Heaven-devouring Rat King and used the fusion magic to create a new one. So, the goldbiter rat swarm is now under our control. Don¡¯t worry; they won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± As if to verify his words, the servant walked in front of a goldbiter rat and gently patted its head. The rat rubbed against his palm and let out a small cry; it appeared very intimate. ¡°Killed the Heaven-devouring Rat King? I want to talk to Young Master Watson, but¡ª¡± Andre¡¯s voice echoed. No one knew when he had arrived next to Lubin. ¡°But I will not ride on such a rat. I am a gold-tier warrior. If I want to fly toward the sky, I can do it myself.¡± He should have died, but he did not die; someone must have rescued him. He had seen it when Lubin was scared unconscious by the goldbiter rat, and someone had to wake him up. It was disgraceful for a dignified mayor to be frightened by a magical beast. However, he did not show any contempt because he knew that the goldbiter rats were very dangerous. He watched the gold-tier goldbiter rat in front of him vigntly. A hint of fear appeared in his eyes. Before he fainted, his bones had been shattered by a tinum-tier goldbiter rat. Even though he did not know whether Lord Sylvan or someone from ckmoon Town had saved him, he had already developed a fear over those rats. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride on that rat either. Don¡¯t you have better mounts?¡± Lubin also looked reluctant. When the servant saw that, he smiled humbly. ¡°Of course, we have better mounts, but if you want to ride on better mounts, you¡¯ll need to pay.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Not much; 100 gold coins each time.¡± What? 100 gold coins? Lubin was dumbfounded. ¡°Are these mounts made of gold, or are the items on the mounts made of gold?¡± It was only a ride, but it was so expensive. Perhaps ckmoon Town wanted to take revenge on him for pointing out the bandits, or maybe he was a sucker. The first option was more likely. Otherwise, why would he have to suffer so much fear and torture after he had awakened? ¡°Because our mount is worth that price. If you are not satisfied, my lord, you can choose to ride on the goldbiter mouse or let me take you up. It¡¯s free,¡± the servant replied. ¡°Wait a minute, let me see the mount you have prepared for me?¡± It was clear that riding a gold-tier magical beast was free, but riding a better one would cost a hundred gold coins. That aroused his curiosity. ¡°Since you would like to see it, my lord, I can summon it.¡± The servant smiled and whistled at the sky again. This time, the whistle sounded different. It was long and loud, and it shot straight up to the clouds. Roar! A massive hole was torn in the clouds in the sky not long after they heard the whistle. A dragon¡¯s roar exploded across the entire town. Then, a massive dragon clothed in gleaming diamond scales wrapped itself around the neb; it was more than 200 meters long. It stretched its wings and dropped from the sky. A significantly smaller pure-blooded phoenix stood behind the massive dragon. White mes wrapped around its feathers, and ice flowers bloomed everywhere it went. The dragon and phoenix cried out in unison, and the two magical beasts danced in the thick clouds, outlining a magnificent scene. ¡°Lord Mayor, these two magical beasts are the strongest in ckmoon Town. One of them is the Diamond Star Dragon, and the other is a pure-blooded Frost Phoenix. They are magical beasts that are rarely seen in a hundred years! Don¡¯t you think it will cost more than a hundred gold coins to ride on a magical beast of this level?¡± The servant turned around and asked Lubin that question. Those two magical beasts not only had the ability to guard the city, but they were also a means for Watson to make money. Watson had already served the various mayors before they arrived. If a specific mayor wanted to show up, he would beg for money to ride on those two wondrous beasts. The servant reasoned that if he performed the mission assigned to him by Young Master Watson, he might be able to receive a reward. He saw Fubin fall to his knees with a plop. His face was pale as he nced up at the sky. He asked swiftly, ¡°Lord Mayor, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Lubin remained mute. It was not so much that he was not feeling well as hecked the strength to face the dragon¡¯s might. He felt a sense of servitude from the depths of his heart. It was a diamond-tier dragon. Even the most powerful sword saint in the kingdom could only reach the diamond tier. A formidable magical beast guarded ckmoon Town, indeed. He could not believe the tinum-tier item in Watson¡¯s hands was genuine, but he also could not believe the dragon soaring above his head was a diamond-tier beast. Every cell in his body trembled as a result of the relentless pressure emanating from above his head¡ªthe pressure from a high-level life form could not be feigned. It was not much to pay a hundred gold pieces to ride on a heavenly beast of that rank; most would never have the opportunity to meet, let alone ride a divine beast in their lifetime. However, he did not have enough strength to support his ride. The Diamond Star Dragon flew through the sky, and the immense pressure kept his body from trembling. If he were to fall, he would immediately suffocate. ¡°I want¡ª¡± Lubin was about to say that he wanted to think about it, but a servant interrupted him. ¡°Do you really want to ride them? I can call those two divine creatures now.¡± The servant whistled into the skies as soon as he finished speaking. In a fierce wind, the Diamond Stardust Dragon and the Frost Phoenixnded. Lubin could see every diamond scale on the Diamond Stardust Dragon¡¯s body, long dragon horns, andmanding eyes as they approached closer. Every aspect exuded strength and beauty. The majestic dragon race had left an impression on him. In addition to the storm, Lubin felt as if his mind was nk, and he could not breathe. His awareness gradually disappeared. Before he passed out, he heard the retorts of ckmoon Town¡¯s servants. ¡°No way! Why did you faint again? This is the third time today. Your mental endurance is too insufficient! Young Master Watson is still expecting me to bring you to him. If this continues, I shall be penalized.¡± ¡®Who said that I couldn¡¯t ride? You cut me off before I couldplete my sentence. You smart alec!¡¯ Lubin wanted to curse the man. Then, a buzzing sound erupted in his head. He could not stand it any longer and passed out for the third time. Chapter 234 - Are You Ready To Welcome The Changes In The World?

Chapter 234: Are You Ready To Wee The Changes In The World?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the reception hall in the city in the sky. ¡°Watson, on behalf of Fairy Castle, I¡¯ve already signed a contract with you. Now, I will sign another contract with you on behalf of Fairy Town.¡± Sylvan sat across from Watson as he handed him a stack of heavy paperwork that he had drafted. ording to their agreement, all forces at the border would be under Watson¡¯smand. Initially, the border consisted of a castle and four towns. Watson had signed contracts with Fairy Castle, Fairy Town, and Monte Town. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only Torch Town and Vermillion Town to sign the contract. I¡¯ve already arranged for people to guard the rooms of the mayors of Torch Town and Fairy Town. They¡¯ll bring them here when they wake up.¡± Watson took the contract and gave it a quick nce. He nodded when he saw there was no problem. Then, he turned to Gerant, who sat next to Sylvan, and said, ¡°Mayor Gerant, it appears that you¡¯ve signed the contract withoutpletely reading it. There is still a lot of time. Are you sure you do not want to take a closer look at it?¡± Other people regarded the contract he drafted as an overlord use. He had not expected Gerant to ept it so quickly. ¡°Young Master Watson, you are overly courteous. It is a privilege to be a business partner with ckmoon Town. I concur with the content of your use.¡± Gerant rubbed his hands; a ttering expression appeared on his face. True, he did not read the terms and conditions carefully because there was no reason to do that. Watson had told more than 100,000 ckmoon Town citizens to wish at the same time to summon all the goldbiter rats at the border and fuse them into the Heaven-devouring Rat King. He also invoked the Land of the Dead to kill Moriarty. He had witnessed everything. ckmoon Town¡¯s power had already surpassed his expectations. He suspected that the Fairy Castle was not as powerful as ckmoon Castle. He instinctively nced at the adoring Sylvan, and his doubts evaporated. He was confident that Fairy Castle was definitely not as strong as ckmoon Castle. Even the amazing border count had to fawn over Watson. What gave him, a mere mayor of Monte Town, the right to be unique? Furthermore, he had already considered it. He did not require much if they were to be a subsidiary of ckmoon Town. Everything was alright as long as Watson rewarded him with some tinum-tier Wish for the World rings. If he could get a few hundred of such items, Monte Town¡¯s strength would expand tenfold in a short time. Then, the things that hung outside the shops on the streets of ckmoon Town would not be silver or gold-tier objects. They would be tinum-tier items instead. He smiled when he remembered that scene. On the one hand, he had signed without reading the contract since he could not oppose ckmoon Town anyway. On the other hand, he had worked with Watson, and they had gotten along swimmingly. He was confident that ckmoon Town would not deceive him. ¡°It seems like you are a straightforward individual, Mayor Gerant. Then I will not waste my time! Torch Town is a simple problem to solve. Lubin has arrived. I treated his and Mayor Andre¡¯s injuries with high-quality medicinal nts from ckmoon Town. I am not concerned that he will not agree. Next, we need Vermilion City. I am curious when their folks will arrive.¡± Watson drank a sip of tea from the cup on the table. ¡°In terms of Vermilion Town, the distance between their town and ckmoon Castle is almost the same as it is between Torch Town and ckmoon Castle. The residents of Torch Town are present, so why are they not here? Do not tell me they do not intend to attend this meeting.¡± ¡°If you are concerned, Watson, I can use a spell to help you speed things up,¡± Sylvan said. His expression had darkened. If Vermilion Town did not send representatives, it signified that they did not honor his words. They did not think of him as the border count. ¡°There is no need to go to such lengths. They will arrive eventually.¡± As long as the other three towns had signed their contracts with ckmoon Castle, things would improve; only Vermillion Town remained. When he noticed that everyone else had gotten stronger while he remained the same, he got envious. Suddenly, the door opened while they were in a conversation. ¡°Young Master Watson, the two mayors have awoken, and I¡¯ve brought them here to see you.¡± A servant walked in from outside the door, followed by Andre, and the pale-looking Lubin was in the servant¡¯s arms. His legs were weak, and he continued to tremble. He could not even walk on his own. ¡°Mayor Lubin, you¡¯re just in time. We were discussing you! Torch Town will be a subordinate of ckmoon Town, and ckmoon Castle will provide you with some assistance. Please sign the contract if you can agree to it.¡± Watson walked in front of Lubin, handed him the document as he directed him to sign it. Watson noticed Lubin¡¯s frail appearance and asked, ¡°Mayor Lubin, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too well. Do you want me to send someone to prepare some high-quality medicinal herbs for you to replenish your body?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, Mayor Lubin is not feeling well because¡ª¡± The servant was ready to exin when Lubin stared at him and cut him off. ¡°Stop talking! I am not feeling ill, Young Master Watson. I merely fainted, and my body had not done that in a long while.¡± The reason he was ill was solely due to that servant¡¯s inability to make good decisions. He had summoned a diamond-tier magical beast in front of Lubin, and that had frightened him to the point that his knees were still weak. The magical beast had rendered him unconscious. It was too embarrassing to tell people about it, so he preferred to keep it to himself. Initially, his mission to ckmoon Castle was to persuade Sylvan to change his mind and let Torch Town control the border. As a result, he had brought a cart full of valuables. The individual who had stolen his treasures had yet to be apprehended, but he did not care. Even if his valuables were not lost, they were insignificant inparison to ckmoon Town. Most of the items he carried were gold-tier items, but everyone in ckmoon Town had a tinum-tier item. His valuables had significantly lower quantity and quality. He had no idea why ckmoon Castle was so wealthy. Even if he moved the entire Torch Town there, it would be insignificant inparison. That made him very envious, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was well aware that he had no choice but to sign the deal. When he looked at the contract in his hands, he realized that the terms favored ckmoon Town. Lubin appeared to be in a state of anguish. ¡°I want to ask everyone here, including Lord Sylvan, if they have all signed that contract?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, Fairy Castle, Fairy Town, and Monte Town have signed the contract. Only Torch Town and Vermillion Town have yet to sign it.¡± Gerant wore a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Lubin, you can¡¯t sign the contract if you believe it is unfair to Torch Town.¡± He wished Lubin would not sign it; it would allow Monte Town to have more power. ¡°Gerant, when did you be so concerned about me? If you do not want me to sign it, then I am required to do so.¡± Lubin snorted harshly as he signed the contract. He and Gerant werepetitors; if Gerant did not want him to sign the deal, it meant that it was advantageous to him. Plus, Lord Sylvan had already signed. What did he have to say if he did not sign it? Gerant disyed a sorrowful expression on his face when he realized he had failed to persuade Lubin. ¡°Even though I signed the contract, Young Master Watson, the details of the contract are a little...Well, I would like to ask you a question. You said that you would support Torch Town. What do you mean precisely?¡± Lubin asked with a troubled expression. The contract was riddled with tyrannical uses. Even though he knew ckmoon Town was wealthy and did not need to deceive him, he was still concerned. ¡°Do not be concerned, Mayor Lubin. You are now ckmoon Town¡¯s partner since you¡¯ve signed the deal. ckmoon Town is always kind to its partners! I am not sure whether you have heard the phrase¡ªif you want to get rich, construct a road first. Every route leads to the kingdom.¡± Lubin was perplexed by Watson¡¯s half-smile. ¡°Yes, I have heard that. King Landhar I, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s founder, had said that. He was able to open up his territory back then because he built a route between each fortress. It enabled the fast transfer of resources and troops, allowing the adversary to be defeated before they could even react! That was a pivotal moment in history. The battle was dubbed the Lightning Attack and Defense War!¡± That saying was well known across the kingdom. He did not know why Watson would ask that question. What did he mean? As he thought of something, Lubin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It seems like you finally know what I meant to do, Mayor Lubin. Yes, the first beneficial thing I want to do for the three towns is to build a tunnel connecting them!¡± Watson approached the door with his hands behind his back. His voice was soft, yet it shook the entire room. ¡°Mayor Lubin, you have misced something in ckmoon Town. I have caught the perpetrator and punished him severely. Unfortunately, there is no way to recover the items. In exchange, we will build the road from ckmoon Town to Torch Town first. A new era is on its way. I want to ask everyone here¡ªare you ready to wee the change in the world?¡± Watson stretched hisbat aura wings and transformed into a streak of light as soon as his voice fell. He flew out of the gate and into the sky above the city. Everyone in the hall swarmed out like bees, arriving at the outskirts of the metropolis in the sky. Many maids and servants there gazed reverently at Watson. They talked in whispers about what was to happen. It was not only them, but the ckmoon Knights and Watson¡¯s family members peered out of their chambers as well. It was a startling urrence every time Watson performed something. At the time, no one knew about the earth-shattering actions Young Master Watson would take. Watson extended his right hand toward the ground, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Come forth, goldbiter rats!¡± Boom! The ground shook, and a swarm of goldbiter rats dug into it. Each rat carried a tinum-colored ore in its jaws and bolted in the direction Watson had indicated, heading west of the town. They dashed westward with the wall as a starting point, depositing the ore in their jaws to pave a long tinum-tier tunnel. The goldbiter rats carried the ores from Dragonspine Snow Mountain. While Lubin and Andre were unconscious, Watson consoled Sven before taking Gerant and the others to the city in the sky to sign the deal. Simultaneously, he broke the newly fused Heaven-devouring Rat King into numerous underlings and used a long-distance teleportation spell to reach the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. They managed to transport a portion of the tinum-tier ore that he had fused previously. The tinum-tier ores strewn over the earth mirrored the sunshine in the sky, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone¡¯s mouths sprang open in amazement. However, they were even more stunned when Watson clenched his fist and yelled at the tinum-tier ores strewn across the ground. ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± Chapter 235 - The Fused Magical Tunnel

Chapter 235: The Fused Magical Tunnel

As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, all the tinum-tier ores on the ground instantly turned into rays of light and fused together. It was not only the ores, but many of the goldbiter rats were fused as well. After the rays of light dissipated, a more than ten-meter wide metallic road appeared. It extended to the endless west. Torch Town was located in that direction. There were no words to describe that spacious path. The tinum-tier road was spotless, and one could only vaguely see specks of starlight. It was smoother than a mirror. If a person walked on it, it would clearly reflect their appearance. A magic circle looked like a vortex at a certain distance from the road, and mysterious runes were engraved on it. [Active Magical Teleportation Channel.] [The furthest distance is from ckmoon Town to Torch Town.] [Abilities: No Fall Fortress (that channel has the resistance for high-tier physicalbat, high-tier magic, and high-tier corrosion. It will not deteriorate or age. Extreme Speed (there is no need to walk on that channel. The road will automatically push people forward. The speed is 1,000 times faster than a carriage running at full speed.] [Additional abilities: Spatial Teleportation Magical Array (the passage has a spatial magical array every 100 meters. You can use gold coins to activate the magical array to teleport to any point on the course), Goldbiter Rat Summoning (when you encounter an enemy on the route, you can use gold coins to summon the projection of a goldbiter rat to face the enemy. The number of gold coins consumed will differ from the number of gold coins summoned), tinum Protective Shield (against creatures and non-creatures walking on the passageway).] The information appeared after the tinum-tier active magical teleportation channel was built. Watson nodded in satisfaction. Since it had fused with the goldbiter rats, the channel could push people forward automatically. He felt that that road should not be called a magical teleportation channel but an esctor. It was the kind of esctor that was as fast as a rocket. That was an epoch-making magical tool. The passage would considerably boost the pace of travel to and from the various towns. Even if one took the quickest route from Torch Town to ckmoon Town, it would take two days. One might appear in an instant if one spent money on it. Those small merchants who were hesitant to spend money could also cut their travel time on that road by ten times, and they could arrive in a matter of hours. Aside from speed, the safety of walking on the road had substantially improved. No magical beast or thief could kill people or steal goods near that passage. It would save the two towns a lot ofbor and resources, which they could use to do other things. ¡°Creating a road in an instant? What kind of magic is that?¡± Lubin sat on the edge of the garden outside the city in the sky as he looked downward. His eyes were the size of an egg. Even as a spell, it was incredible. He was concerned that by signing the contract provided by Watson, he would be duped. He was no longer concerned. He could see that the tunnel¡¯s metal was tinum-tier. Torch Town¡¯s strength would be increased tenfold if he only took a piece of it and produced a few hundred sets of armor and weaponry. ¡°This passage is made of tinum-tier ores. It looks like ckmoon Town is a little too rich.¡± Gerant was only a short distance away from Lubin. He sighed and rubbed his forehead. He knew that ckmoon Town was rich and generous. They were willing to equip everyone with a tinum-tier ring. However, supplying tools and fusing them into a path was different. Weapons could kill enemies, but everyone, including ordinary folks, could use the course. It was hard to imagine the number of tinum-tier items that could be forged from the resources used on that spacious road. Even Gerant was reluctant to walk on such an expensive road. Andrew from Fairy Town was so shocked that he could not speak. He put his hand over his heart and panted heavily. He was already very old, and his heart was not very good. He could not withstand such a shock. ¡°It is as one would expect of Young Master Watson. He could even use fusion magic to create a road?¡± ¡°With this road, it will be much more convenient for us to go to the west of the border. We don¡¯t have to walk through the forest and take the rugged path anymore! Furthermore, there are magical arrays engraved on it. Perhaps it has other uses. I really want to go and try it now.¡± The servants in the floating city whispered to each other. Inparison, they appeared very calm. That was because they had seen Watson create miracles too many times, and they were already numb. ¡°Watson, the path you created... What is the use of that path? Can you exin it to us?¡± Sylvan muttered to himself. He was very conflicted about whether he should use that astonishing magic to construct a path. He stood with Antonio. The two of them gasped when they saw the magical passage that Watson had created. As tinum-tier elites, they could understand the horror of Watson¡¯s actions. Even though it was tinum-tier earth-elemental magic, one would need to release magic dozens or even hundreds of times repeatedly to create such a long passage. It was enough to wring the strength of any tinum-tier mage. However, Watson had created that passage effortlessly. He did not even breatheboriously. Sylvan wondered if Watson was really a tinum-tier elite, or did he hide his strength? Of course, he was even more curious about the ability of the passage that Watson had created. ¡°It might be hard to exin in words. Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to experience it for yourself, and you¡¯ll know.¡± Watson smiled slightly and whistled at the sky before they heard a dragon¡¯s roar. The Golden sh descended from the sky with the neb and arrived in front of everyone. Watson was the first person to ride on Golden sh¡¯s back. He stomped his feet lightly, and the Golden sh retracted the majority of his wings. He leaned on the edge of the floating city as he waited for everyone to ascend. Sylvan and Antonio were close behind Watson. That was also the first time the two tinum-tier elites rode a diamond-tier dragon. They subconsciously touched the beast repeatedly. Gerant and Andre were close behind them. The terrible aura from the Golden sh¡¯s body restrained the two town mayors once they climbed onto it. Their cheeks were pale, and they gripped the diamond scales on Golden sh¡¯s back with both hands. They did not dare to let go. Finally, it was Lubin¡¯s turn. Lubin was extra cautious because he had fainted when the Golden sh¡¯s aura repressed him. Fortunately, Watson was present at the time, and the aura of a high-tier life form that the Golden sh had defeated was not as powerful. He ascended with ease. After everyone had taken their ces, Watson said, ¡°Get down.¡± The Golden sh immediately spread his wings and turned into a meteor that fell rapidly, bringing everyone to ckmoon Town¡¯s west gate, which extended for more than ten miles. However, with the Golden sh¡¯s speed, they arrived in mere seconds. Watson, Sylvan, and Antonio were the first to go down, followed by Gerant and the other two. The three mayors had arrived before they could react. The weightlessness made them hold their screams in their throats. They only screamed after they got off the Golden sh¡¯s back. They ran to the ground so quickly that their legs nearly buckled. Lubin held onto Andre¡¯s body and bent down to vomit. It was an incredible experience to ride a diamond-tier dragon, but it was not for everyone. After Lubin finished vomiting, Watson led everyone to stand on the magical passage that had just been fused. Whoosh! When they arrived at the tinum-tier passage, they did not have time to examine its look closely since they heard a quiet sound. A tinum-colored protective barrier the height of a human appeared on each of their bodies, totally epassing everyone within it. Then, the magical passage beneath their feet shook, and they began to travel forward at a quick pace. Before they could recover from the dizziness of riding on the Golden sh, they saw the scenery around them flew past at a rapid speed. The three mayors seemed terrified again. Fortunately, the rapid movement had a protective barrier; they could only sense a faint breeze that blew past them. They eventually rxed and began to take in the sight around them. ¡°I have to admit that it is the most novel magic I have ever experienced in my life.¡± Andre no longer covered his chest with his palm. He sighed in a muffled voice. He did not need to force his legs to walk forward as he stood in the corridor. His speed was faster than flying at full throttle. As a mayor, he understood the value of that passage. If every town built a simr route, he could walk back and forth between different towns in a day. If the entire kingdom built more courses to transport goods or battle materials, they could arrive at a rapid speed. Would that not increase a kingdom¡¯s strength? Without a doubt, that was a great invention. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. What you see now is the most basic of that passage. Next, I¡¯ll take you to experience its true power.¡± Watson smiled at Andre as he controlled the passage to lead everyone toward a magical array. Then, he stopped them and stroked the Wish for the World ring on his hand. ¡°I want to make a wish. I¡¯ll get one thousand gold coins for making a wish. The price is to consume five hundred gold coins in ckmoon Town.¡± As soon as his voice fell, gold coins floated in front of him. There were exactly one thousand of them. Without any hesitation, Watson threw them into the magical array and activated the transportation function. Swoosh! Everyone in the passage felt dizzy and subconsciously closed their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, they realized that the scenery around them had changed. They were no longer in ckmoon Town. There was a wall that was more than ten meters high in front of them. Torches were hung everywhere in the town, and the guards on the wall looked tired as they patrolled. ¡°Torch Town! This is Torch Town! Am I home?¡± Lubin rubbed his eyes. His mouth was wide open as he stared at the familiar town in front of him. It had taken him two days to arrive at ckmoon Town from Torch Town with the help of a gold-tier war chariot. However, it only took him an instant to arrive at ckmoon Town then. It was so unbelievable that he thought it was a hallucination. It was not only him; even the powerful Sylvan and Antonio could not speak at that moment. They looked at Watson as if they were looking at a monster. They had just experienced a passage that could move on its own and were so shocked that they could not speak. They were even more bbergasted when they reached Torch Town in an instant. They were not only surprised by the spell used in that passage because they could also use teleportation magic. However, they were amazed that Watson could think ofbining a teleportation spell with the path. With that magic, even a mortal without any power could travel like a great mage. That was something that had never happened in the kingdom. One could only enjoy the conveniences of life when one became stronger. That was a universally acknowledged fact. However, Watson¡¯s creation had reduced the gap between the weak and the strong. He had created something unprecedented in the kingdom. Chapter 236

Chapter 236: Watson, I Want A Duel

Watson was unaware of the shock in Sylvan and Antonio¡¯s hearts. If he knew, he would probably just smile. He had been exposed to modern technology since he was a child as his soul was modern. Epoch-making inventions were quite prevalent in the world he lived in for the people of that time. As he nced to the side, Watson discovered that every mayor, including Lubin, was taken aback by the magic esctor he had built. He nodded in satisfaction and turned to face the patrolling guards on Torch Town¡¯s wall. Those bronze-tier guards appeared to be exhausted. The armor on their bodies was rusty bronze items, and some of it was only iron-tier. They were much inferior to the ckmoon Knights in terms of strength, equipment, spirit, and spirit. Watson had stayed in ckmoon Town and had never ventured outside. He had no idea that other towns¡¯ defenses were so inadequate. He had always believed that ckmoon Town was not strong enough, and he wished to offer everyone a Wish for the World ring. He wanted the citizens in ckmoon Town to use their three wishes every day to duplicate some sun and moon gems. His concept was straightforward¡ªfrom administrators to servants, everyone in ckmoon Town had to achieve the gold tier and be all-attribute cultivators. While he was sizing up Torch Town, a few guards observed them from the corner of the wall. They noticed the tinum-colored cavernous passage beneath their feet. ¡°Where did youe from, bandits? What are those gleaming objects on the ground? They look like roads. Who permitted you to construct a road leading to Torch Town¡¯s entrance?¡± A guard raised his spear and shouted at them. As soon as he finished his words, someone pped him. An older guard beside him pulled hispanion aside and looked at Lubin in the crowd in bewilderment. ¡°Mayor Lubin, is that you?¡± As a veteran of the City Defense Department, he had seen the mayor more than once, so he could recognize him at a nce. However, did the mayor not go to ckmoon Town two days ago? He even brought many men with him. Why was he suddenly back? Who were those people with him? Judging from their clothes, they should not be ordinary people. ¡°What do you think?¡± Lubin tidied his garments and elevated his head 45 degrees, presenting a dignified countenance. The question posed by the soldier was really idiotic. Who else could it be if not Lubin? Of course, he understood his subordinates. Anyone would be startled to see them as they had only left about two days ago. If it had not been for Watson, no technology in that world could transport a person hundreds of kilometers away. ¡°It really is the mayor! The mayor is back! Quickly! Open the gate!¡± As the guards called out, the entire Torch Town quickly boiled with excitement. In less than ten minutes, a team of 200 cavalrymen put down the sling of the city gate. They rode out of the town on horses with torches held high. A valiant female knight led the way, and she was in fiery red armor. She exuded the aura of a gold-tier warrior. When she came to Lubin¡¯s side, she dismounted from her horse and kneeled on one knee respectfully. Her short, dark-red hair swayed in the wind. ¡°The leader of the Torch Knights, Elvira, pays her respects to the mayor.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Lubin waved his hand. When he left Torch Town, he had numerous silver-tier warriors apany him. However, he had left a few of them behind due to his concerns about the demon rats or the goldbiter rats. Elvira was one of them. As Torch Town¡¯s famous gold-tier expert, Elvira was equivalent to an army. After Elvira stood up, she nodded at Lubin. Then, she looked at the few people beside Lubin. One was a handsome young man with purple hair. He had pointy ears, which was one of the characteristics of an elf, and he looked vaguely familiar. Another attractive man with soft tinum hair stood beside the purple-haired young man. Finally, an old man and a young man with gorgeous clothes stood behind them. Those four people were insignificant. The most important person was the young man in the middle of them. He appeared to be about ten years old. The four people¡¯s positions seemed to be defending the young man in the center. He seemed to be the leader of the group, and Elvira wondered about his name. As the leader of Torchlight Town¡¯s knights, the Torch Knights, Elvira was already a gold-tier warrior before the age of thirty. Everyone in Torch Town hailed her as a rare genius in a hundred years. However, when she saw the few people in front of her, she could not guess their strength. Other than the slightly younger man, who was obviously not as strong as her, the rest of them exuded an unfathomable aura. ¡°Elvira, let me introduce you! These people are important figures from the border. That is Lord Sylvan, the border count, and the person next to him is the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage, Master Antonio. As for the remaining two people, one is the mayor of Fairy Town, and the other is the youngest young master of ckmoon Castle.¡± Lubin pointed at the people next to him and made a series of introductions; he skipped Gerant on purpose. Gerant did not mind that and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Miss Elvira from Torch Town. Your gold-tier warrior reputation precedes you. Your strength is not only outstanding, but you are beautiful as well! It¡¯s really unfair for a talent like you to stay in Torch Town. I wonder if you¡¯ll be interested in working in my town? Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Gerant. I¡¯m the mayor of Monte Town.¡± Despite the fact that the four border towns were about equal in strength, the situation in each town was unique. Fairy Town, for example, was powerful because it was linked to the border count. Monte Town was a believer in liberty. As a result, the mercenary groups and the Mage Guild were the most powerful forces in Monte Town, rather than the force from the kingdom. Torch Town was a little different. Torch Town¡¯s distinct culture contributed to the town¡¯s high level of cohesion. The Torch Knights were an independent organization from the City Defense Department. Everyone was thrilled to be a member of the Torch Knights, and the town¡¯s youth idolized Elvira. She was supposed to have been born into amoner¡¯s family. The Campbell family appreciated her because of her exceptional talent, and she was then made an external member of the family. The Campbell family rewarded Lubin as a result of his rmendation. The Campbell family and the Ptolemy family, Gerant¡¯s family, had always had a strained rtionship. Gerant had been attempting to poach Elvira for quite some time. That was why he had said what he had just said. ¡°The border count and the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage, as well as the two mayors?¡± Elvira took a deep breath as Gerant calcted in his head. ording to Mayor Lubin, those in front of him represented 80 percent of the border¡¯s upper echelons, as well as the kingdom¡¯s mages. Even folks on the border knew Antonio¡¯s status as the astrologer. Why were so many important people assembled on the outskirts of Torch Town? She was pondering that when she noticed Lubin walking to the side of the youngest youth among them. ¡°Young Master Watson, thank you for prioritizing the development of the passage from ckmoon Town to Torch Town,¡± he said graciously. ¡°I would like to extend my gratitude to you on behalf of everyone in Torch Town. We will support all of ckmoon Town¡¯s arrangements! Also, Young Master Watson, what are your thoughts after seeing Torch Town?¡± ¡°I will just say what I think. First and foremost, Torch Town¡¯s facilities are deplorable. Second, the soldiers are not strong enough, and their equipment is inadequate. I can help you with that since I¡¯ve decided to aid you. I n to restore Torch Town as a whole.¡± When confronted with the question, Watson responded appropriately. ¡°Praise to the kingdom, and praise to ckmoon Castle! We will have to trouble Young Master Watson with the arrangements for that then. Since we now have a route to ckmoon Town, perhaps you can stay here for a while, Young Master Watson. Maybe for ten days to half a month; you can transform the town in this period.¡± Lubin did not feel the least bit disappointed after he was mocked. Instead, he had a giddy expression on his face. Torch Town was in shambles whenpared to the magnificent ckmoon Town. Furthermore, Watson had just waved his hand and somehow built a pathway. Torch Town would prosper if Watson could help transform it. He could hardly wait for Watson to insult Torch Town a little more. The more he belittled them, the worse Torch Town¡¯s condition would appear to be, and the more areas he could improve. ¡°Do you have the audacity to say such things, Lubin?¡± Gerant and Andre, who stood nearby, curled their lips. What would happen to Monte Town and Fairy Town if Watson stayed in Torch Town? Lubin had vehemently used Watson of stealing not too long ago. He had appeared to be uninterested in ckmoon Town then. However, it seemed like he had changed his mind; he was suddenly uninterested in the missing wealth. His expression shifted far too rapidly. Gerant was considerably more furious than Andre. He was the one who had made friends with Watson and agreed to be ckmoon Town¡¯s ally. Why should Lubin fight with him? Gerant continued to say, ¡°Lubin, I think Torch Town is pretty good. You even have a powerful gold-tier warrior like Miss Elvira. As the mayor of Monte Town, I¡¯m already very envious of you! We only have mercenaries, and they would run away at the first sign of danger, as proven when a magical beast broke into the town some time ago. In my opinion, there¡¯s no need for more improvement in Torch Town. It¡¯s better to let Young Master Watson go to Monte Town.¡± ¡°Gerant, stop bullshitting me. I heard that you bought arge number of materials from ckmoon Castle. Now you are living afortable life! Besides, what¡¯s so good about Torch Town? The city walls are too low; they are only more than ten meters high. Any random mound would be taller than that. The warriors in charge of patrolling don¡¯t even have decent armor. Not to mention the knights¡ªthey are useless. Even the goldbiter rats can defeat them easily¡ª¡± Lubin hurriedly refuted Gerant¡¯s words. However, someone cut him off before he couldplete his sentence. ¡°Mayor Lubin, that¡¯s enough. Are you so displeased with Torch Town and our knights?¡± Elvira was the one who spoke up. She appeared to be upset. She has been a dedicated leader for many years. She had worked hard despite the fact that she had little merit. She had no idea Lubin would see her in such a way. Even people from other towns wanted to keep her. Lubin, on the other hand, had belittled her. Even if he were an arrogant man, he should not have said such nasty words. What was his problem? ¡°Elvira, I think you have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Lubin¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He had deliberately pretended to be miserable so that Watson could rebuild the town, but he had forgotten to organize his words. ¡°Mayor Lubin, you don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡± Elvira took a deep breath, and her expression became solemn. She approached Watson, drew the sword from her waist, and pointed it at the tip of his nose. ¡°Your name is Watson, right? The mayor only insulted Torch Town because of your words. I do not care who you are or why the mayor is so nice to you; Torch Town is where I grew up. Everyone here works hard for a living, and it is challenging to hear outsiders dismiss them. So, I would like to challenge you to a duel. If I win, you are free to leave. Torch Town doesn¡¯t need help from people like you.¡± Elvira was a knight, so she could not get mad at Lubin. So, she took her anger out on Watson. Chapter 237 - The Whole City Is Watching

Chapter 237: The Whole City Is Watching

¡°A duel? Miss, are you serious?¡± Watson looked at Elvira, who had short red hair and wore heavy armor with a strange expression. ¡°Yes, I am serious about having a duel with you! Even though you are a child and I should not be bullying you as a knight, it is rted to Torch Town¡¯s glory. Please forgive me for refusing to back down.¡± Elvira raised her arm, holding the de directed at Watson¡¯s nose. People around her became silent when they heard herments, including Sylvan and Antonio, who gazed at her with sympathy and admiration¡ªSylvan, in particr. He had faced Watson once before on Dragonspine Snow Mountain, but he had lost. Watson was merely a gold-tier warrior and mage at the time, but he had entered the tinum tier since then; even he had no idea how powerful Watson had be. Lubin also reacted. He stepped in front of Elvira and pulled the sword in her hand. With a stern expression on his face, he chastised her. ¡°What are you doing, Elvira? Young Master Watson is my guest. Raise your sword to the guest. What is your etiquette as a noble?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this person is a guest.¡± Elvira made eye contact with Lubin without any hesitation. In Torch Town, she resided with amoner¡¯s household. Her parents were not particrly cultured, but they had taught her that a person¡¯s greatest virtue was to do the right thing from a young age. That helped her build a strong personality. She was certain that she was right, and no matter what Lubin said, she would not change her mind. ¡°Elvira, I believe you no longer wish to lead the Torch Knights. Do you suppose I should fire you if you continue to behave recklessly?¡± Lubin raised his right hand as if about to strike. Elvira just stood there calmly watching everything; there was not even a hint of anxiety on her pretty face. ¡°Mayor, I am defending the honor of Torch Town. Please step aside! I do not care how you punish me after my fight with that child.¡± Lubin was taken aback by Elvira¡¯s statements and was at a loss for words. Antonio smiled and said, ¡°What a tough youngdy! I understand how you feel. No one should be vilified, especially when they are a mighty knight!¡± You can fight my disciple if you insist on it. I can be the judge.¡± ¡°I appreciate your patience, Master Antonio. Then that is decided... Wait, disciple? Who did you say was your disciple, Master Antonio?¡± Elvira first smiled gratefully at Antonio, believing him to be the best mage in the realm. He was very wise. Then she sensed that something was wrong. Antonio had asked her to fight his disciple. She should not have misunderstood him. She was not Antonio¡¯s disciple, so that would mean... As if to put her prediction to the test, Antonio pointed to Watson and said, ¡°It is him. The young man you are about to fight is my disciple.¡± Buzz! Elvira¡¯s mind raced. Her face was flushed with disbelief, and her body shook. Even though the boundary was far from the Royal City, Elvira was familiar with rumors about the astrologer. Not a single cultivator in the entire kingdom was unfamiliar with Antonio. The man was known for his ability to educate rather than his power. More than half of his students had attained tinum-tier. There was a saying in the kingdom¡ªhow could one prove that a person had extraordinary talent? One only needed to get a nod from Antonio. Unfortunately, Antonio had been residing in the Star Temple in recent years and no longer epted disciples. Even if a great noble went to him for an audience, it would be futile. Antonio had unexpectedly broken themandment. Elvira could not help but gaze up and down at Watson as she reflected on that. Watson, she thought, did not seem to be anything special, aside from the fact that he was good-looking at such a young age. She had not understood why Mayor Lubin treated Watson so politely and why the astrologer would take a fancy to him. She felt disgusted when she realized what had happened. If Elvira had only wanted to duel with Watson to protect the dignity of Torch Town and drive Watson away, then she had another reason for the duel. He must have acted arrogantly because of his master or father¡¯s aristocracy. A wealthy second-generation elite was not umon in Torch Town. That was the type of person she despised the most. He had mentioned Torch Town casually and took advantage of the fact that his master was Antonio. Watson, in her opinion, was such a person. ¡°Miss, it seems that you are very hostile toward me. If it is because of what I just said, then I have to apologize. I don¡¯t mean to belittle Torch Town.¡± Watson looked helpless as he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°And you have spoken to them. What¡¯s the difference between apologizing after saying it and admitting guilt after killing someone?¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Hmm, Torch Town has a ce for duels. Follow me.¡± Elvira concluded her speech and turned to enter Torch Town. It would have been great if Watson had not exined, but she became even more enraged after he did. What did he mean when he said he was telling the truth? It was eptable if Watson had purposefully dismissed Torch Town. After all, it was not the whole truth. If Watson said he was telling the truth, would that not imply Torch Town was not good enough? That made Elvira, born and raised in Torch Town, believe that the town was not all that bad, so she decided. She would undoubtedly teach Watson a valuable lesson about suppressing his arroganceter. Watson had no choice but to follow Elvira as she walked into town. ¡°It is entirely my fault, Master Antonio, for not educating my subordinates well. I have failed in my duties as the mayor of Torch Town.¡± Lubin¡¯s face was sorrowful as he watched the two walk away. Elvira was a stubborndy, but he did not anticipate her to be that headstrong. It would be fine if Watson were to win. However, if he lost, would ckmoon Town not look bad? What if he was injured again? Lubin would never dare to imagine such a scene. It was not easy for him to be given the opportunity to help Torch Town flourish, but Elvira had spoiled it. He truly wanted to grab Elvira¡¯s ear and chastised her if they did not have those notable guests. ¡°Do not me yourself, Mayor Lubin. The duel can help to improve their connection and reduce tension. I have not been to Torch Town in a long time. Just think of it as a soothing experience! Lubin, go make the necessary arrangements. We can¡¯t be hasty because the duel concerns ckmoon Town and my teacher, Antonio. It is preferable if everyone in Torch Town sees it,¡± Sylvan remarked gently. His concept was simple. Watson would surely win that duel. It was preferable to let the entire Torch Town see it and publicize ckmoon Town¡¯s might. It would make it easier for the residents of Torch Town to ept the matter of bing an affiliated town and benefit from the circumstance. He was confident that Watson would be grateful to him as well. Lubin was upset. It was great to let Elvira fight Watson, but the entire city had to witness it. It was easy to imagine how disappointed the citizens of Torch Town would be if they lost. It would be even worse if they won. ckmoon Town would not be in a good mood, so it would not be easy for him whether he was to win or lose. Furthermore, Gerant had been gloatingly chuckling at the side since the beginning. Hemented on Torch Town¡¯s greatness and how they had the talent topete with Young Master Watson. He even said that it would not have happened in Monte Town and how he was envious of Torch Town. He was irritated because those words were meant to ridicule him. Chapter 238 - Betting With A Million Gold Coins

Chapter 238: Betting With A Million Gold Coins

Sigh! ¡°So be it, I suppose. It just so happens that I have not had a real battle with anyone since I advanced to tinum-tier! All I can hope for is that it will be over soon. I will be able to improve the town after the duel ends. After Torch Town, there are still many spots where I need to create roads.¡± They had been in Torch Town for about an hour. Watson and Elvira would simply have to decide who would win secretly, ording to Watson¡¯s n. Finally, Lubin used the magical loudspeaker equipment in the city hall. He dered to the entiremunity that the elites of ckmoon Town would face Elvira on the round arena in an hour. That news shook the entiremunity to its core. Elvira held a high position in Torch Town, not to mention how much everyone adored her. At least 90% of the poption loved her. When they heard that the duel involved Elvira, people ran toward the arena; many shops were even closed. Watson groaned and looked around at the bustling setting. He opted to go for a solitary walk around Torch Town as it was not time for the duel yet. He would be able to renovate the town more readily if he knew the specifics of the area. Torch Town¡¯s structures were clearly not as strong as those in ckmoon Town. Outside the dwellings, the rocks were all iron-tier. Some of the houses wereposed of mud and wood and were flimsy. The rat teeth marks on the house walls were confirmation of that. Watson learned that A swarm of goldbiter rats had invaded Torch Town. Those walls were as innocuous as tofu in front of those rats. The only peculiar thing was that, regardless of the type of the house, torches were strung under the eaves to guarantee that there was enough light at night. The design was brilliant. Many of the people who had left their apartments grabbed a torch from beneath the eaves. They transported it to the arena after lighting it. That appeared to be their method of showing their support. After looking at the buildings beside him, Watson looked up and looked into the distance. Watson gazed up and into the distance after staring at the buildings beside him. Torch Town¡¯s structures were vulnerable. The City Hall, the research facility, and the Torch Knights¡¯ headquarter were all located in the center. Outside were the nobles¡¯ courtyards. On the outskirts, there was mixed-ie housing formoners and the impoverished. There was a clear distinction at first nce. The circr arena stood between the noble district and the city hall. That arena has a multi-decade history. More than half of Torch Town¡¯s festivities were hosted there each year. Watson would need 20 minutes to walk from the town¡¯s entrance to the circr arena. He estimated the time and decided it was time for him to leave. The closer he was to the circr arena, the more people he saw. When he approached the entrance, Watson discovered 20,000 to 30,000 people in front of the enormous Roman-style building that covered thousands of square meters. That was the first time he saw so many people outside of ckmoon Town. That was not all of them. There were still people on the way there. ¡°Have you heard? Ourmander is going to duel with someone. I wonder who the opponent is. How could he be qualified to fight with themander?¡± A young girl dressed like a Knight leaned against the wall of the circr arena. She was holding a long sword and had an enthusiastic expression on her face. ¡°Who cares? He is no match for ourmander.¡± ¡°It is time to make a wager. Bet on Commander Elvira¡¯s triumph on the left side. ce your bet on the challenger¡¯s sess on the right. The challenger¡¯s current chances are 1 to 100!¡± Many people were conversing with one another. Some people even set up a betting booth outside the circr arena. Several residents said, ¡°I wagered ten silver coins on themander¡¯s victory.¡± ¡°I wager one gold coin. That is the sum of my assets.¡± They dashed forward to ce their bets and were prepared to pay for it. However, they were halted by a middle-aged guard before they could make a move. The middle-aged guard signaled for them not to be confused, then he exined in detail. ¡°Do not bet on a whim. I heard that the opponent has an impressive background. He is ckmoon Town¡¯s Young Master. Do you know where ckmoon Town is?¡± ¡°ckmoon Town? No.¡± Several residents shook their heads in unison. ¡°The ckmoon Town, or ckmoon Castle, is an emerging force at the border. In just a few months, it is reported that its power has grown to the level of a normal town. Didn¡¯t the mayor leave two days ago? That was where he went! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know the border count and the kingdom¡¯s top mage, the astrologer. ckmoon Town is linked to these two important people. Do you realize how powerful they are now?¡± When he saw the shock on the residents¡¯ faces, the middle-aged guard appeared pleased. He knew so much about ckmoon Town since he was chosen as a guard two days before Lubin had left. He was one of the chosen, and even though he was not selected in the end, he had a lot of insider information. ¡°I am telling you this because I like all of you. I would like for you all to make some money with me! Ordinary folks are unaware of this. Do not disseminate it. Put your money on ckmoon Town to win. I am confident you will make a lot of money.¡± The middle-aged guard urged them in a bewitching tone. Those who heard his words gritted their teeth as they walked into the gambling house and ced their bets on Elvira. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on Miss Elvira to win!¡± ¡°Hey, you bunch of idiots. Didn¡¯t I tell you to ce your bets on ckmoon Town? Did I tell you so much for nothing?¡± The middle-aged guard¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who knows if you are telling the truth? What if you are deceiving us?¡± The residents were not fools. They retorted and left the middle-aged guard there, who was frustrated for a while. He gritted his teeth and took a bag of money from his pocket. It looked like there was quite a lot of money, and he also ced it on Elvira. ¡°Since you advised others to bet on ckmoon Town, why don¡¯t you bet on them?¡± A somewhat childlike voice echoed behind the man, prompting him to react. ¡°Who are you?¡± As he turned around, the man noticed a young man with brown hair and blue eyes behind him. He was dressed in a long ck robe and had a foolish smile on his face as he nced up at him. He had no idea whose child that young boy was, but he was pretty attractive. He was most likely there to see the battle between Commander Elvira and ckmoon Town. The middle-aged guard crouched and patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Little Guy. I advised others to bet on ckmoon Town, not because the challenger could win, but because if everyone bets on Commander Elvira, I would not be able to win any money! Even if I told you that at your age, you probably would not understand. You should go find your folks.¡± ¡°Why is Elvira sure to win?¡± the boy asked curiously. He did not leave. ¡°Are you from Torch Town?¡± The middle-aged guard regarded the child in front of him with suspicion. Everyone in Torch Town was aware of Elvira¡¯s power, but he decided to let it go since the person in front of him was a child. ¡°Let me tell you a little bit about Commander Elvira¡¯s exploits! Commander Elvira began developing herbat aura when she was three years old. She joined the professional union when she was five years old and was given the title of Iron-tier Professional. She even outwitted an adult examiner. She joined the adventurer team when she was seven years old and single-handedly defeated a frightening bronze-tier monster. It was a bronze-tier monster!¡± The middle-aged guard recounted the story like it was a family treasure, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Things became a lot easier after that. Commander Elvira was a genius who joined the City Defense Department. She got to the top and founded the Torch Knights. Commander Elvira has even broken through to gold-tier in recent years! A 30-year-old gold-tier is not unique in the entire kingdom, but she is still a genius. I dare to state that no gold-tier elites at the border canpete with ourmander. Oh, you might not know her nickname yet. Her moniker is the undefeated me Queen.¡± ¡°She¡¯s that powerful?¡± The boy raised his brows. Even though he imed that themander was powerful, the boy¡¯s expression was weird. The middle-aged guard was perplexed by that. It was as if the boy thought that the urrence was a normal one. Just as he wondered if his story-telling skill was inadequate, he noticed the youngster stroll straight to the betting station and twist the ring in his hand. ¡°I want to ce a wager,¡± he said to the boss, who was urging people to cast their bets. ¡°I bet that the individual from ckmoon Town will win. A million gold coins.¡± How many gold coins? As soon as his voice fell, not only the fat boss who had set up the betting station and the people who had ced their bets, but the residents who were standing at the arena entrance also shifted their gazes to the boy. The entire arena was silent. Chapter 239 - Only One Move

Chapter 239: Only One Move

¡°Little Brother, how much money did you say? I did not hear you clearly. Can you repeat it?¡± The betting station¡¯s boss swallowed his saliva as he stared at the boy in front of him. A million dors in gold. Torch Town had to pay tens of thousands of gold coins in taxes in a year. One million gold coins could cover Torch Town¡¯s tax bill for the next twenty years. Even he, who managed a gambling den, had never seen such arge sum of money. The highest amount of money in a game was only a few thousand gold coins. He suspected that the teenager had duped him or that he had misheard. The youth must have meant a hundred gold coins, not a million. ¡°I said I wanted to bet one million gold coins. What¡¯s the matter?¡± the boy said again. He did mean one million gold coins. The betting station owner felt suffocated, followed by a wave of anger. He could confirm that he had been fooled. The entire Torch Town might not even be able to take out so many gold coins even if they emptied their pockets. Furthermore, the youth in front of him did not look like he had any money with him. ¡°Men, get rid of that little brat! Don¡¯t let him stand here and talk nonsense to affect my business!¡± Two bodyguards appeared from behind the owner. They approached the boy and reached out to grab him. Those two bodyguards were bronze-tier warriors. Before their powerful palms could touch the young man¡¯s body, they were bounced off by an invisible force. They took two steps back and sat on the ground, revealing an incredulous expression. As bronze-tier warriors, they were considered to be above average in Torch Town. However, they were no match for the young man in front of them. That young man was at least a silver-tier elite, but he only looked a little over ten years old. Such talent was too shocking! ¡°Boss, I ced my bet sincerely, but you sent your men to attack me. Do you think that one million gold coins are too much? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bet less then. What about 100,000 gold coins?¡± The young man revealed a bit ofbat aura in his body. After he defeated the two strong men, the youth calmly flicked the dust off his body. ¡°Well, if you can show us the 10,000 gold coins, then you¡¯re good,¡± the boss sneered. He had already confirmed that the youth was there to cause trouble. Otherwise, why would he injure his subordinates and bet on ckmoon Town to win? Who did not know that Commander Elvira would definitely win the duel? He debated whether to summon the guards and chase thatd away when he noticed him twisting a ring on his finger. He chanted with conviction, ¡°I want to make a wish. I make 1,000,000 gold coins. The price is to consume 500,000 gold coins¡¯ worth of resources in ckmoon Town.¡± As soon as his voice faded, a massive ck hole emerged above the young man¡¯s head. Numerous gold coins dropped from the sky with audible sounds when theynded on the streets or people¡¯s bodies; those coins almostpletely covered the ground. ¡°Is money actually falling from the sky?¡± ¡°How much does it cost to cover the entire street?¡± People around the circr arena raised their heads to look up at the sky and discovered that gold coins had taken up their whole field of vision. They sighed openly. They had forgotten to pick up the money on the ground as they were in shock. The ck hole in the skysted one minute before dissipating. There were a few small mounds of gold coins on the street¡ªone million to be exact. The teenager extended his right hand and clenched it in front of the coins. ¡°System fusion, Activate.¡± The gold coins on the ground instantly transformed into streams of light and fused into a sculpture dozens of meters tall and entirelyprised of gold coins. That sculpture was of that young person. The youth smiled contentedly as he admired the sculpture of his appearance. He turned to face the boss, whose face looked horrified. ¡°One million gold coins take up too much space, so I condensed them into a sculpture! Do you now believe that I can have one million gold coins?¡± ¡°Who... Who Are You?¡± It had only been a few minutes from the first rage of being duped, to the shock of discovering Watson¡¯s strength, to his state of panic. It was a rush of emotions, and he felt a little disoriented. It was no surprise. Anyone who witnessed a young person who could wave a million gold coins from the sky and instantaneously condensed them into a sculpture would suspect that they were in a dream. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± The adolescent lifted his hand and pointed to himself. ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot to introduce myself. My name is Watson, and I am the person from ckmoon Town who will duel with Elvirater.¡± When Watson finished speaking, the entire room fell silent again. Commander Elvira was about to engage in a duel with a young child. Her opponent should at least be at the gold tier. Was the boy a gold-tier elite rather than a silver-tier one? The residents of Torch Town had always viewed Elvira as their pride and had shared the legend of how she became a gold-tier warrior before she was 30 years old. The appearance of the adolescent in front of them, however, had broken their pride. Furthermore, the youth had made a golden sculpture. Some people began to wonder if Elvira would be able to win the duel. ¡°I heard you making noises from two streets away, Watson. What are you up to?¡± A sterndy¡¯s voice could be heard on the other side of the street. Elvira approached slowly, apanied by a couple of Torch Knights in red armor. Several knights raised their heads in amazement to gaze at the golden sculpture. Elvira¡¯s expression was critical. ¡°Commander Elvira, you have arrived.¡± Everyone in the room nodded when they saw Elvira. Some of them even bowed politely. ¡°You will know when you see it, Miss Elvira. I am betting on myself. Right now, my chances of winning are one in a hundred! So, I bet a million gold coins on myself. Torch Town will have to pay me 100,000,000 gold coins if I win. Would you like to join the bet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Elvira sniffed bitterly in response to Watson¡¯s question. She was an upright knight who had always despised gambling. She would have arrested everyone who put up the gambling dens if not for the approaching duel. Her gaze was drawn to the sculpture Watson had fused as she looked around. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not interested, if I win, that sculpture will be a permanent fixture in our Torch Town.¡± Watson¡¯s creation of such a tall golden sculpture astounded Elvira as well. She had no idea Watson was so wealthy. The standard of living in Torch Town would rise several notches if she had that sculpture. She was considerably calmer than the rest because she knew Watson was Antonio¡¯s pupil. The wealth might have been Antonio¡¯s. ¡°Of course, if Miss Elvira wins, I will not only deliver the sculpture, but I will also leave Torch Town. But what if you lose, Miss Elvira?¡± Watson inquired, a pleasant expression on his face. ¡°If I lose, I will take off my clothes and run around the arena! Let¡¯s cut the crap and start the duel.¡± Elvira walked right to the round arena after she said that. She could not wait to get rid of Watson. She had only casually mentioned the punishment, so she did not expect to lose. Watson shrugged and followed Elvira into the arena. .. Time flew by, and almost twenty minutes had passed. Watson and Elvira were more than ten meters apart on the rocky tform. Rows of seats were arranged in a round pattern around them. People were filling the seats as they yelled at the top of their lungs. ¡°Defeat that arrogant brat, Captain Elvira!¡± ¡°He dares to make a sculpture of himself.¡± ¡°He is clearly looking down on us!¡± ¡°Themander will triumph.¡± Almost no one was cheering for Watson. The heated gazes of the residents were all focused on Elvira. They looked out from the seats in the arena and saw the towering sculpture of Watson outside. That made everyone in Torch Town feel unhappy. The battle had yet to begin, but their opponent had already built a giant sculpture outside. Did they think that they would definitely win? Elvira was ncing at the sculpture outside the arena as well. She reasoned that if she were to defeat Watson, she would not only have to leave the gold sculpture there, but she would also have to ask someone to change the sculpture¡¯s appearance to hers. Lubin led Antonio, Sylvan, Andre, and Gerant into the arena while she was thinking about it. They made their way to the front of the viewing tform. Lubin was holding a magical box that could be used to magnify sound. He used the box¡¯s winding pipes to speak loudly. ¡°I am Lubin. First and foremost, I would like to thank everyone foring to see the duel between ckmoon Town¡¯s youngest Young Master and the head of the Torch Knights. ording to the rules of the duel, one party must admit defeat or forfeit the ability to fight! This is a fight between two towns, as well as a battle between individuals. As a result, I hope that both sides will not hurt others deliberately. That is all I have to say. Next, I would like to invite the border count and the king¡¯s astrologer to say a few words.¡± Lubin switched his focus to the two significant men beside him. The entire audience¡¯s attention was drawn to Sylvan and Antonio. It had been a long time since Sylvan, let alone Antonio, had visited Torch Town, but they were fortunate to be able to see the best mage in the kingdom. Even though more than half of the audience hade to watch Elvira, Antonio had a slew of fans. ¡°I have nothing to say. Besides, if you keep talking before the match, people will hate you. Let the two of them decide on a winner,¡± Antonio said with a smile. Sylvan, who was beside him, nodded as well. ¡°I agree with Master¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Very well, I shall announce the start of the duel.¡± Lubin¡¯s voice was transmitted through the loudspeaker to the entire arena. On the stage, Elvira immediately acted after she heard that. She pulled a tiny de from her waist and charged at Watson. During that process, med wings appeared on her back before they transformed into brilliant dragon scales on her body. She opened her mouth. Instead of a humannguage, she spoke in the roars of a dragon. ¡°Gold-tier battle technique, me Dragon Descent!¡± The air beneath the entire arena had heated up, and several nearby residents had sweat trickling down their brows. Watson, who was in the midst of the attack, was under considerably more duress. Elvira¡¯s entire body was engulfed in mes, and the ground beneath his feet had turned ck. She had morphed into a ten-meter-long fire dragon and charged toward him as if she wanted to devour him. Watson opened his mouth and gently blew at the air in front of him as he faced that horrific attack. The mes that had filled the sky faded with a swoosh before it revealed Elvira¡¯s body. She half-knelt on the ground with a pale face, and the thin sword in her hand propped on the ground. She seemed to be under some heavy pressure; her body was bent into an arc that looked as if it was about to break. Elvira, who was stunned, raised her head in bewilderment. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Watson had cracked her strongest gold-tier fighting technique in one move, and she felt as if she were dreaming. Chapter 240 - Diamond-tier Ability Fusion

Chapter 240: Diamond-tier Ability Fusion

¡°What happened? How did Commander Elvira fall?¡± ¡°Did you all see it?¡± The Torch Town people in the grandstand were all looking down at the discussion, slightly perplexed. They only witnessed Elvira use a powerful gold-tier battle technique to transform into a fire dragon, leaving a charred ck mark in the arena. Even the air was scorched. They were still concerned about the young man, who looked a little more than ten years old. Would he be reduced to ashes as a result of such an attack? However, the situation was reversed in just a moment. Watson was unharmed. On the contrary, Elvira knelt on the ground. ¡°Lords Silvan and Antonio, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lubin, who was at the front of the viewing tform, did not understand what had happened either. So, he carefully asked the two elites beside him. Those two were the top mages in the kingdom. They must have known what Watson had done. ¡°Sylvan, do you know?¡± Antonio did not answer him. Instead, he asked Sylvan. Sylvan looked at the field with a serious expression. He paused for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I think I understand. I did not expect Watson to have entered such a realm! I think he is the only person in that world who could fuse Strictly Enforced Words and Law of Domain. Even if I were to stand on the stage right now, I¡¯m afraid I would not be a match for him.¡± In the eyes of ordinary people, Watson had only exhaled a breath of air. However, Sylvan could analyze Watson¡¯s actions from his subtle movements. Watson had opened his mouth and used the Strictly Enforced Words to stir the fire elements in the world. Then, after Elvira approached him, he used the Law of Domain to suppress the fire elements. The Strictly Enforced Words could activate the world¡¯s elements, while the Law of Domain could turn itself into elements and suppress enemies within a specific range. Those two special tinum-tier abilities werebined to form an even more unique effect. ¡°Sylvan, you may reach the diamond tier in the future if you can understand that.¡± Antonio nodded. Then, he turned in the direction of the arena. He stroked his nonexistent beard and revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Watson is my most talented disciple, indeed. It seems that there is no suspense in thatpetition.¡± ¡°Lords Sylvan and Antonio, what are you talking about? Whatws and domains? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡± Lubin was perplexed as he listened to their conversation, especially when he dimly heard Sylvan concede that he was no match for Watson. He feared he had heard incorrectly. Sylvan was the powerful mage in the kingdom, and he was no match for a youngster? How did that happen? While he was puzzled, Fairy Town¡¯s mayor, Andre, who had been silent the whole time, said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s expected that you don¡¯t understand. That is because Law of Domain and Strictly Enforced Words are the symbols of tinum-tier elites. The former represents tinum-tier warriors, while thetter can only beprehended by tinum-tier mages. As far as I know, Watson is the only one in the entire kingdom who can perceive those two abilities simultaneously.¡± There were not many tinum-tier warriors in the kingdom anyway. Those who could reach that level would either train inbat aura or magic. Very few would train in both because there was a limit to one¡¯s energy. Andre knew so much because he was a warrior at the peak of the gold tier, and he was not far from the tinum tier. That was also why he felt that Watson was aplete monster. ¡°Mayor Andre, do you mean to say that Watson is a tinum-tier warrior?¡± Lubin felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He exchanged a nce with Gerant, who was also speechless, and he saw the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. Earlier, Watson had created a magic tunnel that led straight to Torch Town. They knew that Watson¡¯s strength was not ordinary, but they thought it was all thanks to the ring on his finger. Who would have thought that a ten-year-old youth would be a tinum-tier elite? If Lubin had known that earlier, he would not have agreed to the duel between Elvira and Watson. Unfortunately, it was toote for him to go back on his word. .. The sound of a system notification resonated in Watson¡¯s ears as hepeted. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing Law of Domain and Strictly Enforced Words. You have obtained a diamond-tier unique ability, Absolute Seal, which can seal the magic andbat aura within the enemy¡¯s body. When used against stronger enemies, the effect will be weakened, and the area of impact will be limited to a radius of 100 meters.] He had used the system to fuse that ability before the start of thepetition. Since he would obtain a unique ability after advancing to tinum-tier, would he be able to fuse those two special abilities as well? With such a question in mind, he gave it a try. The answer was yes. The Absolute Seal was an ability that only diamond-tier elites could master. It allowed him to be invincible in front of people weaker than him. Furthermore, he was not afraid of being attacked from all sides. The only drawback was that the effect would be weakened when used on people of a higher level. However, Elvira was not in that category. At that moment, he looked at the pale-faced Elvira, who was half-kneeling on the ground and unable to breathe properly. Then, Watson said politely, ¡°Miss Elvira, the difference in our strength is too great. There is no need to continue with this duel. You should admit defeat.¡± He had previously heard a middle-aged guard exin Elvira¡¯s life outside the arena. She also had an honorific title¡ªThe Undefeated me Queen. It made him believe that she was extremely powerful. As a result, he hadbined the two tinum-tier abilities before the tournament. Elvira turned out to be very different from what he had expected. He was able to seal herbat aura quickly. ¡°What did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I use mybat aura?¡± Elvira pursed her lips, which hadpletely lost their color. Her beautiful face was no longer as strong as it had been, and it was filled with fear. She could understand Watson defeating her after 300 rounds, but she could not ept what had urred. Herbat aura was frozen in her body, and she was unable to move. She could not employ the formidablebat techniques that had previously worked for her. She felt angry and unhappy after losing in that manner. ¡°I simply employed a unique ability to seal thebat aura in your body. You may understand that as a kind of magic.¡± Watson exined everything thoroughly. Elvira did not want to continue listening to him. She yelled and jumped up from the ground as he spoke. She smacked her right fist into the bridge of his nose. Elvira did not need to use herbat aura for that attack. She relied entirely on the skills that she had honed over the years as a leader. Her movements were swift and swift, like a leopard. Unfortunately, it was useless. A delicate finger stopped her fist fromnding on Watson¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Elvira, a sneak assault is not a good habit,¡± Watson said as he blocked Elvira¡¯s punch with one finger and peered into her angry and lovely eyes from a close distance. He flicked his finger as soon as his words faded, and Elvira¡¯s body sted backward like a rock. The powerful impact prated thepetition ground, leaving a deep ravine that spread to the distant stands. Elvira¡¯s body crashed into the granite wall beneath the stands, causing it to fracture. Her body sunk deep into it as gravel and dust drifted. The people in the stands stood up, apanied by women¡¯s shouts and men¡¯s angry curses. ¡°Argh! Commander Elvira lost. Even the wall was shattered. Is she okay?¡± ¡°How can she lose? I bet my money on her. I bet ten gold coins on her. She can¡¯t have gone easy on him, right?¡± They could not believe Watson had sent Elvira flying that far away. He appeared to be a helpless child. How did he get such incredible strength? Furthermore, Elvira had demonstrated her formidablebat abilities, but she had yet to even touch Watson. The mes on her body had died down on their own. The others were worried if Elvira had taken part in a sham match. ¡°My opponent has lost the ability to fight. This is my win.¡± Watson did not care about the discussions around him. He retracted his finger and looked at Lubin. Hisbat aura helped his voice to travel far and wide. Lubin looked at Elvira with concern before he picked up the loudspeaker. ¡°I announce that the match is¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before he could finish his announcement, Elvira climbed out of a pile of rocks. The fiery red armor on her body was worn and covered in dust. There was a wound on her forehead, and blood oozed down her pale face. She looked very miserable. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± The audience¡¯s discussion did not reach Watson¡¯s ears, but it got to hers. She looked around her. She realized that the eyes that usually looked at her with envy had be suspicious. Her heart ached because of that. Many of those people were specting about her maliciously. Some of them said, ¡°Elvira might have colluded with that little brat from ckmoon Town and deliberately lost so that she could get paid 1 to 100! That little brat just bet that he would win. Maybe she arranged it. Our leader has fallen.¡± Those statements made her feel even more aggrieved. It was not the time to worry about those things. She had to defeat Watson to prove her worth. Elvira took a big breath and nced at the young people on stage. ¡°Watson, you cheated! I can¡¯t release mybat aura because I don¡¯t know what method you employed, but you can use your ability freely. This is not a fair fight.¡± Cheated? When everyone in the room heard that, they all looked at each other in disbelief. Someone had dared to cheat while Antonio and Sylvan were there. They looked relieved. Yes, someone must have cheated. Otherwise, how could a small child defeat Elvira? ¡°What? So ckmoon Town? No wonder he can defeat Elvira! That young child would not have won if he had not cheated. I am not worried about anything.¡± The audience who had risen from the seats sat down with a contented grin on their faces. They shifted their gaze to Watson and began to curse him. ¡°Foreigners are quite disgusting!¡± ¡°Return to your ckmoon Town; Torch Town does not wee you.¡± People also tossed empty wine bottles and rotten fruit at Watson. The situation had gotten a little out of hand. Chapter 241 - You’ve Won This Match

Chapter 241: You¡¯ve Won This Match

¡°Cheating?¡± A huge question mark appeared on Watson¡¯s face. He had won with his strength, so what right did she have to say that he had cheated? He noticed Elvira¡¯s solemn expression when he gazed at her subconsciously. She did not frame him on purpose. Instead, she appeared to believe that he had cheated, rendering him helpless. He realized he had just employed a diamond-tier special ability. Elvira did not even know anything about tinum-tier abilities, so it was reasonable that she suspected him of cheating. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have used magic or fighting skills to defeat her.¡± Watson sighed and waved at Elvira. ¡°We won¡¯t count that then, Miss Elvira. From now on, I won¡¯t restrain yourbat aura. Let¡¯s start again.¡± ¡°You said it yourself. Tens of thousands of Torch Town residents, the astrologer, and the two mayors are watching this duel. I hope you¡¯re not lying.¡± Elvira shook the dust off her body solemnly. Her body burst in a strong fire-elementalbat aura, which condensed into zing red wings. The scorching heat caused the rowdy audience to close their dry mouths. She employed the gold-tierbat method, me Dragon Descent, once again. She had morphed into a fire dragon, rose from the earth, and flew into the sky. Unlike before, she did not attack Watson directly. Instead, she rose higher into the clouds. She used the mes to burn the clouds into a red color. Amidst the crimson color, the clouds slowly rotated and sank, gradually turning into a giant sword that stretched for hundreds of meters. That massive sword was formed of ming clouds, but it gave the illusion that it was stronger than steel. Elvira was in the heart of the de. She was descending quickly as if there was a giant in the sky wielding a weapon capable of splitting the ground. She shed down on the entire arena with her sword. ¡°Peak gold-tier fighting technique, Heavenly Fire Unsheathing!¡± That was a fighting technique that Elvira had yet to masterpletely. It required her to burn herself and the clouds in the sky to turn into a giant sword. If she did not perform it well, it was very likely that she would hurt herself. However, that move was also more powerful than the me Dragon¡¯s Descent. When the clouds in the sky copsed, a massive sword engulfed in mes descended to the ground. The entire arena was on fire. Many of the spectators backed away in concern that it would have an impact on them. They were apuding and chanting for Elvira at the same time. Even though they were in the audience seats, they still had the illusion that the hair on their bodies, including their clothes, was burning, not to mention Watson, who was at the center of the attack. Crack! The rough rocky ground beneath Watson¡¯s feet cracked with a session of crunching sounds before Elvira¡¯s sword crashed onto his skull. Rocks flew everywhere. Watson opened his arms as he raised his head to stare at the mes that fell from the sky. Thick vines grew from his flesh. Those were the World Tree¡¯s branches, and they took root in the dirt. They expanded into thick tree trunks that twisted together to form a massive and tenacious barrier. Boom! With a loud bang, the enormous ming sword and the giant wooden shield collided. The tree shield emitted a mushroom cloud thatbined with streaming mes. The shield was in perfect condition; only a portion of it had been burned ck. The impact sent Elvira¡¯s body flying. Shended on the ground and slid away; she used the thin sword to support her body. ¡°What a strong defense! To be able to summon so many trees in an instant, that must be a gold-tier spell. Is that young man a gold-tier mage?¡± Elvira was taken aback since she had not expected Watson to be able to block a move that was beyond her capabilities. It was not the same as before that. She had been able to employ all of her strength, and she also performed admirably. Watson¡¯s ability to block her strike was enough to demonstrate his strength in such situations. A gold-tier mage at that age shocked her even more. She had not understood why Antonio had taken Watson as his disciple before, but she came to a realization then. Elvira gathered her thoughts swiftly. A battle does not always imply that the strong will triumph. It was all about skill in a fight. She believed that with her many years of war expertise, she would be able to beat a stronger opponent. ¡°Gold-tier fighting technique, me Dragon Descent!¡± Elvira abruptly halted her retreat and dashed at Watson at a breakneck pace. She transformed into a swift ming light and flew through the dense forest. Every branch of the World Tree called by Watson was as thick as a python; it was chilling to look at, but the thick branches had a drawback. Elvira used the branches as a deterrent to make Watson¡¯s onught more difficult. Watson muttered, ¡°Stargazing Tarot Cards, activate.¡± Elvira¡¯s shield of World Tree branches cracked. It caused starlight in the sky to fall and shrivel in the light before transforming into palm-sized golden cards. Those cards zoomed right at Elvira the moment they appeared. There were 24 cards in total, each engraved with a different image and loaded with diverse energies. Some cards were encased in lightning, while others were covered in ayer of invisible gauze. There were also cards that were surrounded by the phantom of a golden chariot. They were filled with power. The 24 cards surrounded Elvira like a storm, causing her to frantically use the thin sword in her hand to bounce the cards away. Fortunately, the sword in her hand was a gold-tier weapon called the Waltz de. Otherwise, it would have been damaged in that fierce collision. Watson and Elvira engaged in a heated fight. The audience in the adjacent stands held their breath, and their eyes were bright with anticipation. They were there to see Elvira win, but they were also ecstatic to be able to see such a great fight. Watson, who was only a little more than ten years old at the time, was able to fight Elvira to a halt, which impressed them. That was the way the world was. The powerful would be revered no matter where they traveled. Watson had used his power to gain the respect of everyone there. The audience felt Watson and Elvira were evenly matched, but Elvira, who was in the middle of the fight, did not feel the same. She had only fought the 24 golden cards for a few dozen seconds, but she felt as if she had fought for days and nights with dozens of people with big hammers. Her shoulders ached, and she could not even grasp the hilt of her sword. ¡°Those cards appear to be gold-tier weapons. Watson must be a mage. How does he know how to create weapons and use advanced swordsmanship to control them for an attack? Is he more than a mage?¡± Elvira swung her sword around and pushed a few cards that went at her in a graceful curve. The more she moved, the more she was startled. The mechanism for managing those magical cards was magical, but it was more than that. Watson was obviously skilled inbat as well. It was difficult to believe that a ten-year-old child could learn both magic andbat tactics. At that moment, she realized the wide gap between her and Watson. If it had been a talentpetition, she would have conceded loss long ago. Elvira clutched her small de and charged left and right under the siege of the 24 astrology tarot cards for a full ten minutes. She utilized all of her abilities but was still unable to charge forward. ¡°Watson, other than these small tricks, do you dare to meet me head-on?¡± She had no choice but to put down the sword in her hand as she panted. ¡°Do you have any fighting skills? It is too unpleasant for a warrior to battle with tricks.¡± She found the fight to be extremely suffocating. She would prefer a chance to hit Watson. ¡°Alright, Miss Elvira, as you wish.¡± Watson nodded as he stood outside, controlling the astrology tarot cards, and watched coldly from the side. The temperature decreased a few degrees when he stretched his right hand outward; an ice-condensed weapon was in his palm. A tangled ice wolf and ice dragon sculpture were at the end of the weapon. It appeared for a split second before exploding, transforming into translucent ice crystals and vanishing from Elvira¡¯s sight. That was the fighting technique that Watson had fused with the North Wind mercenary group¡¯s leader, Ron. He had obtained the peak gold-tier battle technique, the Thousand de Ice Soul de. It had the ability tobine within a range of 100 meters freely. Watson had limited his power to the gold tier when he fought against Elvira. That was due to his fear of disying more powerful strength. Elvira would not understand and would suspect him of cheating again. At the time, he did not oppose Elvira¡¯s suggestion. He did that to test how much of a difference hisbat level made whenpared to a battle-hardened leader of the same level. Watson waved his hand and let the 24 tarot cards leave Elvira¡¯s body. He seized the hilt of the Thousand de Ice Soul de and converted all of hisbat aura to the ice attribute; he kept it at the gold tier. Two ice crystal wings erupted from his back. Watson transformed into a stream of light as his wings pped, arriving in front of Elvira. ¡°Miss Elvira, how about using the swords to determine the winner?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Elvira abruptly raised the sword in her grip. The de was engulfed in raging mes. The res descended to the ground, forming a ming serpent that swirled and soared at Watson as if it wanted to rip him apart. Ice crystals appeared around Watson andbined to form a massive ice dragon. Ice and fire, dragons and snakes; everything collided and turned into a melting white fog and drowned Watson and Elvira¡¯s figures. ¡°Who won?¡± One by one, the audience in the stands rose to their feet. Even the mayors, like Lubin and Gerant, stood up. Thebat was tremendously exciting, and their blood was boiling. Many of them had ced bets on Elvira. However, they did not care who had won or lost. At that point, they only wanted a conclusion for the battle. After a few minutes of waiting, the ice fog dispersed, revealing Watson and Elvira¡¯s figures. They stood with their backs against each other. Elvira¡¯s armor was unscathed, while Watson¡¯s clothes on his shoulder had been cut open. Two shallow sword wounds appeared, apanied by scorch marks left by the mes. Watson dispersed the ice crystal sword condensed from the gold-tier fighting technique as he released his right hand. Heughed as he lowered his head to examine the wound on his shoulder. ¡°It seems like there is a gap between me and the experiencedmander in terms of fighting techniques, especially among those in the same level. Miss Elvira, you have won this match.¡± Chapter 242 - Art Is Explosion

Chapter 242: Art Is Explosion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was audible in the otherwise silent arena. The fusion technology could give him skills directly, but it could not give himbat abilities. As a result, as he was fighting Elvira, who was also a gold-tier warrior, she had managed to stab him in the shoulders. Their attacks were only a few inches apart, but the result waspletely different. That was the distinction inbat experience. It was no surprise. The opponents he fought might be instantaneously killed by the system¡¯s ability, leaving him with limited opportunities to fight. As his strength grew, his situation would change. The stronger he became, the slower his strength grew. He could crush his rivals because he was a dual-ss tinum-tier elite, while most of his foes were silver or gold-tier elites. When he entered the diamond tier and faced those old monsters that were diamond tier or beyond, the disparity in experience would make it more difficult for him to fight. Even though the kingdom only had one diamond-tier elite, who knew if there were other elites in other ces? Furthermore, his goal was to deal with the King. Therefore he should n for such a day. The best way to improve his actualbat experience was to have a teacher. Watson was debating whether he should employ a swordmaster from the Royal City to educate him. He had Antonio teach him magic so he would not have to worry about that. However, he had always struggled withbat aura when he trained on his own. Inparison to a mage, he clearlycked a warrior¡¯s training. During his battle with Elvira, he recognized certain issues, but he did not care if he won or lost. It was preferable to lose to Elvira than to be at a disadvantage in the same situation in the future. The only pity was that, ording to the agreement, he could not continue to assist Torch Town in its transformation. Thus, Lubin would be quite disappointed. He could already imagine Lubin¡¯s snot and tears begging him not to leave. ¡°ckmoon Town has admitted defeat. Commander Elvira has won!¡± While Watson was deep in thought, the residents in the arena cheered. Some of them were already hugging each other. Elvira¡¯s voice broke through themotion at that precise moment. ¡°Wait a minute, Watson. In fact, I was the one who lost that fight.¡± What had happened? When the crowd, which was already ecstatic, heard the voice from the stage, they looked perplexed. Watson was evidently injured as a result of their swordbat. He should be the one to lose. Why would Elvira admit defeat? Elvira swung around and stared at Watson, ignoring the surrounding noises. ¡°Watson, tell me the truth. Did you not use all of your strength when you fought me just now?¡± Why did he not use his full strength? Was that not Watson¡¯s full strength in that fight? The crowd was even more dumbfounded. ¡°I did not expect Miss Elvira to notice that.¡± Watson touched his head and revealed a shy smile. Elvira let out a long breath; she sounded unhappy. ¡°I realized something was wrong halfway through the battle. You clearly had the power to defeat me, but you deliberately used magic tricks to try to exhaust me. If I had not suggested a quick and decisive battle, you would have used that method to defeat me! It¡¯s a shame for any knight not to use all of their strength in a duel. Are you underestimating me?¡± ¡°I did not mean that, but if I had used all of my strength, things would be very troublesome.¡± ¡°How troublesome?¡± Elvira showed a look of disbelief. ¡°Watson, I¡¯m admitting defeat because I know I¡¯m not your match. I can¡¯t deceive myself, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m convinced! If you don¡¯t let me see your true strength, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to admit defeat wholeheartedly. You won¡¯t reject my request, right?¡± ¡°That...¡± Watson looked troubled. He had wanted to go all out to win that battle, but Elvira insisted that he had cheated. He had no choice but to suppress his strength at the gold tier. Unexpectedly, after he lost to Elvira, the other party felt dissatisfied. It had been really difficult for him. Apart from determining that hecked battle experience, he also decided that he should never fight with women, especially irrational ones, after that conflict. That would be disastrous. Watson sighed as he reflected on that thought. ¡°Miss Elvira, it will be extremely dangerous for you to stand in front of me if I were to release my true strength. Please take a step back.¡± ¡°How far back? A hundred meters?¡± Elvira put the thin sword back into the sheath at her waist and walked backward for a hundred meters. The entire arena was only four to five hundred meters in length and width. Elvira was about half a distance away from Watson, so she felt that it was enough. ¡°No, Miss Elvira, a hundred meters is far from enough. You will need to step outside the arena.¡± Watson shook his head. Elvira¡¯s forehead furrowed, and her expression was weird when she heard that. She could only demolish the ground within a 100-meter radius if she utilized her full strength to cast the Heavenly Fire Unsheathing. The entire stadium was a few thousand square meters, and the surrounding stands were significantlyrger. Watson meant that he could destroy nearly 10,000 square meters in a single move. How was that possible? ¡°It¡¯s not only you, Miss Elvira, but all the spectators in the arena had better go right now. My master and the border count will form a protective shield. That¡¯s the only way to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Alright, I will evacuate everyone in the arena now.¡± Elvira fixed her gaze on Watson. Even though she did not believe Watson¡¯s strength was as great as he said, she followed his instructions. That was because she was very interested in Watson¡¯s true power. ¡°Listen to me, everyone. Please leave the arena. The opponent from the ckmoon Town will cast a powerful spell. It will be very dangerous if you continue to stay here.¡± Elvira used herbat aura to amplify her voice. She began to evacuate the spectators in the stands. Out of respect for her, 80% of the people left the arena obediently. However, a small number of the more rebellious ones did not go. ¡°Watson, do you really intend to use all your strength? Aren¡¯t you worried that Torch Town will be destroyed?¡± Sylvan asked in a worried tone. While Elvira did her job, Lubin and the others went to see Watson from the viewing tform. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have Master and Lord Sylvan to keep an eye on things. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t matter if Torch Town is destroyed. The purpose of my visit is to rebuild Torch Town. Since Miss Elvira has admitted defeat, there¡¯s no need for me to leave. It will be easier to rebuild it after it is destroyed,¡± Watson replied with a smile. Lubin rushed forward when Torch Town was mentioned. He apologized as he wiped the chilly sweat from his brow with a handkerchief. ¡°Young Master Watson, the battle just now should have finished a long time ago. It is all Elvira¡¯s fault that she did not give up. Forget it; she even used you of cheating! Do not worry. I will talk to her and remove her as the Torch Knight¡¯smander. I will make sure that she is punished for this.¡± The battle had made Lubin¡¯s heart pounded, and his hands and feet were numb. He felt the world had darkened when Watson admitted his defeat. If Watson lost, he would have to leave Torch Town. Who else would help to develop Torch Town for the better? It was all Elvira¡¯s fault¡ªthat stupid woman with a brain of muscles. Lubin pondered that hatefully in his heart. He stared at Elvira¡¯s back, who was evacuating the crowd. Plus, Elvira even said that she wanted to witness Watson¡¯s true strength. It was extremely foolish. What if Watson used his full strength to pulverize Torch Town? After he heard Sylvan tell Antonio that Watson was a tinum-tier dual-ss elite, he did not doubt that Watson could do that. ¡°Young Master Watson, I know that you are powerful. Elvira is not your match. You don¡¯t need to prove anything to her. Let¡¯s find a ce to discuss the matter of rebuilding the town.¡± Lubin smiled apologetically at Watson. Initially, he respected Watson because of the close rtionship between Watson and those important figures. Watson¡¯s strength had already convinced him. ¡°Mayor Lubin, go take a rest. After all, I promised Miss Elvira that I would show my strength. I can¡¯t go back on my words,¡± Watson replied and walked to the side to warm up. Lubin moved his lips and was about to say something when Antonio cut him off. ¡°Let us do it ording to Watson¡¯s n. My disciple has always been busy with fusing items for his family. He is always thinking about others but rarely about himself. He had finally made a request; how can we reject him? I also want to know how powerful he is anyway.¡± ¡®Master Antonio, you are too doting on your disciple.¡¯ Lubin could not say it out loud; he could only follow Sylvan and Antonio out of the arena. The arena was nearly empty in 20 minutes. There were a lot of people outside. Many people nced through the entrance and talked about it. ¡°The boy from ckmoon Town wants to show off his magic. Why should we leave? Does he think he is powerful enough to destroy the entire arena?¡± ¡°Forget about Commander Elvira. Even Lord Sylvan and Master Antonio are out here, and they even used magic to set up a protective barrier outside the arena. Is this not making a mountain out of a molehill? There¡¯s no need for Commander Elvira to admit defeat. Perhaps that kid isn¡¯t strong enough and is intentionally scaring us!¡± Some people had heard that Watson had held back in the fight with Elvira, and she wanted to see his true strength. She also wanted to prevent them from saying that she had lost on purpose. They could understand Elvira¡¯s feelings, but they did not know why he was making such a huge deal out of nothing. In the arena... Watson concluded his warm-up exercises and took a look around. He saw a few folks seated sparsely at the top of the audience seats. Except for him, the entire arena was nearly empty. Antonio and Sylvan had also set up a protective shield for the people within it. ¡°Very good. Now I can cast my magic without worry.¡± Watson stretched his muscles and closed his eyes. He had progressed all the way to the tinum tier since he had transmigrated to that realm. During that period, he had fused various spells, and fighting abilities, some of which were powerful and others were not. He felt it was really difficult to choose the strongest one. In that case, he might as well not choose at all. Instead, he would reveal everything he had learned. What was his real strength? It was to fuse all the abilities he had obtained into one. That was his true strength. Watson took a deep breath and activated the fusion system. In an instant, all the abilities he had mastered shed across his mind. They were like strands of light that could split the heavens and earth. Dozens of powerful tinum-tier spells and even more gold-tier skills; all of those fused to create a massive explosion that blew his consciousness away. He faintly heard a system notification. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing all of your current abilities. You have obtained a peak diamond-tier spell, Absolute Explosion.] Chapter 243 - Destruction Of Heaven and Earth

Chapter 243: Destruction Of Heaven and Earth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Diamond-tier pinnacle spell, Absolute Explosion: consumes all of one¡¯s strength and grants the explosion attribute to everything in sight, causing arge-scale explosion. The power of the st depends on the strength consumed, from destroying a city to destroying an entire continent. The price is that the host will enter a state of exhaustion after releasing the spell.] The information appeared in his mind after the fusion. Watson¡¯s body transformed into a ray of light. With him as the focal point, anything that came into contact with him, whether soil, rock, or air, would be transformed into explosive substances. Then it transformed into pure mes and light, which spread in all directions. The ground had copsed. For a few meters, the entire arena had sunk, and everything was engulfed in mes. The massive stone pirs that stood in all directions were insignificant in the face of the expanding explosion mes. They were shattered into stones in an instant. The massive stones were tumbling down; they were engulfed in mes before they even touched the ground. The rocks became the source of the explosion after the fire contaminated them. The massive stones shattered into pieces, and the pieces shattered into powder. The explosion sent the Torch Town residents who did not leave the arena more than 100 meters into the sky. They were foaming at the mouth, and their eyes were swirling in a vortex. They could not even scream because they were protected by a tinum-tier shield created by Sylvan and Antonio. However, they did not perish. Their charred and soft limbs demonstrated that they had both burns and bone fractures. ¡°What... what is that?¡± The Torch Town residents stood outside the circr arena as they looked at the world engulfed in mes. They were perplexed. Some were unable to speak, and others were so terrified that they had to sit down. They had no idea what had happened. They could not evene up with a name for the magic in front of them. They only knew that it had destroyed the entire arena in an instant. There would have been no dregs left if they had not listened to Elvira¡¯s words and escaped. Those who thought Elvira was making a big deal out of nothing were extremely lucky. Elvira was also in the crowd. Her yellow pupils reflected the erging mes, and her skin was pale. She was a gold-tier warrior known for having a fire-elementalbat aura. However, in front of Watson¡¯s attack at the time, her attack was like a fireflypared to the sun. ¡°That is Watson¡¯s true strength. No wonder he was holding back when he fought with me. If he did not hold back, the entire Torch Town would be destroyed.¡± Elvira sighed. With Sylvan and Antonio¡¯sbined efforts, they barely managed to use the magical shield to cover the explosion in the circr arena. The high temperature and impact had deformed the shield, which could be seen in the distance. Its color had also changed from translucent to light red as if the mes consumed it. A high temperature from afar almost suffocated her. Without that shield, the heat from the mes would be enough to cause the people nearby tobust spontaneously. Elvira had no idea what level of attack that was, but she knew it was beyond the capabilities of a gold-tier elite. ¡°You need to put in more effort, Sylvan. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Antonio floated in mid-air with a staff shaped like a tree branch that emitted a diamond-like light. The staff radiated extreme coldness that froze space and time and transformed it into a semi-transparent protective shield. There were dozens of ck holes of various sizes on the side of the shield closest to him, emitting a strong, attractive force and absorbing the expanding mes. That was the peak tinum-tier spells, Absolute Zero and Super Big ck Holes. Antonio specialized in both. The former was used to stop the explosion, while thetter absorbed the explosion¡¯s mes. Typically, no matter how powerful the explosion, it would not withstand the simultaneous absorption of so many ck holes. Watson¡¯s explosion, on the other hand, was spectacr. Everything engulfed by the st would explode simultaneously, resulting in waves of explosions from within the shield. Each wave grew stronger. Antonio, who had been continuously casting dozens of tinum-tier spells, panted profusely. He murmured to himself, ¡°I never taught Watson such a powerful spell. Its strength was already inferior to that of a diamond-tier spell. What source did Watson use to learn it? Could he have relied on his talent to develop it on his own? That would be far too frightening.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m already trying my best to control the shield!¡± Sylvan, on the other hand, struggled to utter a sentence after he heard Antonio¡¯s words. He cast the Absolute Zero spell with one hand while he maintained the shield with the other. He attempted to control the mes with a spell called me Control. As the most powerful mage in the kingdom, he specialized in controlling fire-elemental spells. However, the essence of Watson¡¯s spell was not fire but explosions. The mes were merely a byproduct. As he attempted to control the fire, a magical wave seeped from the shield and tried to connect with his body as if it wanted to turn him into an explosive object. He was so terrified that he gave up right away. The illusion that his body was about to explode vanished after he relinquished control of the fire. However, the protective shield that was in direct contact with the fire changed at that moment. The shield, which had been burned for half a day, had turned red andpletely assimted. On the surface, there were bulges filled with bubbles. No one knew when they would detonate. The Super Big ck Holes spell that Antonio had cast was also burning red from inside the shield. They had mutated into Heavenly Bombs that rapidly expanded and exploded. The magical explosion and the protective shield on their side had both worn out. A crack appeared on the protective shield when the two were superimposed on each other. A wisp of fire snake the size of an arm was released inside the shield. It flew across the street in the direction of the arena. Boom, Boom, Boom! Continuous explosions could be heard. The street was turned into explosives after the mes touched it, and it was sted into the air. The manors on both sides of the road were also affected and exploded one by one. A cloud of ck smoke apanied the raging mes. Broken stones and wood chips rained down from the sky, still exploding. Fortunately, almost everyone in town had gathered in the circr arena to watch Elvira¡¯s match. There was no one in the manors at the moment. Otherwise, who knows how many people would have died from that? ¡°The arena is going to explode. Everyone, run!¡± ¡°Be careful of the mes in the sky. If those mes touch us, we will also explode.¡± Residents who were standing outside the arena screamed and fled. They reasoned that with Antonio and Sylvan nearby, they would be able to watch in peace. However, they discovered that the environment was not safe. A single me would obliterate a street. If the fire were to spread, it would be effortless to destroy the entire Torch Town. ¡°Watson, that brat! We said he could demonstrate his strength. We never said anything about destroying the town. I will teach him a lesson when hees out.¡± Antonio sighed as he realized the protective shield could no longer keep him safe. His tinum hair had ayer of light, and hisshes and pupils had also be white. Hundreds ofyers of time aura had appeared on his body. It seemed like his aura had unexpectedly risen to the diamond tier. ¡°Yes, as the border count, I have to talk to him too. He needs to control his power and not use such powerful magic in the future! There are only four towns on the entire border, including Fairy Town. Who would I seek restitution from if he destroyed one?¡± Almost simultaneously, Sylvanined and cast the time-stripping spell. His hair had turnedpletely white, and his body emitted a faint light. The protective barrier that sealed the mes strengthened after the two of them entered the diamond tier. The me¡¯s destruction could no longer keep up with the shield¡¯s self-repair speed. After they stabilized the shield, the two cast a few wind-elemental spells in the sky to gradually detonate all the explosives that fell from the sky so that the residents would not be harmed. Then, Sylvan and Antonio raised their hands simultaneously, and they cast earth-elemental spells to summon several giant rock golems. They uprooted the arena, which had already melted into a massive fireball, along with the protective shield, and threw them ruthlessly into the sky. Boom! A blinding light exploded in the sky in an instant. There was a loud bang, and then everyone¡¯s ears went silent. They were only aware of the piercing pain in their eardrums. They closed their eyes, but even then, they could feel the burning light that stabbed through their eyelids. The explosionsted several minutes before dissipating. The clouds in the sky had vanishedpletely. There was not a single cloud within a ten-kilometer radius of Torch Town. They could see a bright sky and a sun emitting a red light. Torch Town, located beneath the explosion, was made of rock, so only the houses¡¯ roofs were destroyed. The majority of the mud and wood had copsed. Torch Town appeared to have been hit by a hurricane after the explosion. One-third of the houses have been destroyed. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. At least two diamond-tier elites were needed to thwart Watson¡¯s attack. If Sylvan and I were not here today, the consequences would be dire.¡± Antonio wiped the sweat from his brow as he noticed the explosion had subsided. He cast a time-reversal spell andnded in the original circr arena. The majestic arena had vanished, leaving only a golden sculpture on the ground. Watson was the one who created it. Half of its body had been blown away, and it was sinking into the partially melted soil. When Antonio descended, he discovered a person on the ground. His clothes were scorched ck, and his small face was filthy and sour. He was coughing and touching the ground. Who else could it be but Watson? ¡°Do you realize what you just did, Watson?¡± Antonio¡¯s heart softened when he saw Watson in such a miserable state. Even though he was aware of the massive destruction that Torch Town had suffered, as well as the danger posed by Watson¡¯s magic, he maintained a straight face. ¡°I apologize, Master. I just wanted to see how the effect of fusing the existing magic would look. I did not expect such powerful devastation! Master, could you help me up and make a wish for me using the Wish for the World ring so that I can regain my strength?¡± The ashes on the ground stained Watson¡¯s lips as he spoke, causing him to cough twice more. His strength had been exhausted, so he did not have any strength left. The power of the magic that he had fused was enormous. He estimated that, without any protective measures, it was enough to destroy the entire Torch Town, but the cost was high. He had no control over that spell. He would definitely use up all of his stamina if he were to attack. It was impossible to save even a little bit of his strength. He had wanted to see how strong he could be when he attacked with all of his might. He had stopped before he could cause any damage. Who would have guessed that the spell he had fused would be unstoppable? Chapter 244 - The Town’s Transformation

Chapter 244: The Town¡¯s Transformation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson stood up from the ground with a pale face ten minutester, thanks to Antonio¡¯s recovery magic and the Wish for the World ring. Only his back, limbs, and buttocks were in pain. He rubbed his aching joints as he looked around at Torch Town¡¯s cracked streets and copsed houses. Even he was taken aback by the scene. Fortunately, he had only used his own power and not the diamond-tier source of magic in his body when he had released the Absolute Explosion. Even if Antonio and Sylvan had used all of their skills, they would not have been able to stop him. After releasing the Absolute Explosion, some unfathomable knowledge appeared in his mind. It was about the diamond tier. Whether it was diamond-tier spells orbat skills, they were allbeled as Absolute. It could extract a person¡¯sbat aura and magic, just like the Absolute Seal he had fused in the duel. If a tinum-tier elite could be one with heaven and earth when they were in contact, then a diamond-tier elite would already have mastered the heaven and earth¡¯s rules, such as the Absolute Explosion. Its purpose was to imbue any object it touched with the characteristics of an explosion. Explosions would produce light and mes. Those two would not blow up on their own. They could, however, explode on their own after acquiring the characteristics of an explosion. Watson could assign stones, flowing water, and even grass with the attributes of an explosion for as long as he wanted. Then, each stone on a path could be a bomb, and each drop of water in a river could be a destructive force. How terrifying would it be if those powers werebined? The rules were unbreakable. In the face of the rules, any magic or fighting technique would be useless. Simrly, the rules were limitless. Watson understood the rules of explosion and seal. Others might be able to understand those two rules too, or even more. One of the requirements for entering the diamond tier was to master at least one rule and study it thoroughly. Watson had mastered two rule-based spells and had already passed the diamond-tier threshold. He did notckprehension but the number of spells andbat aura. That would take days or months to umte, and he was not worried about it. He had advanced to tinum-tier. However, after he fused the Absolute Explosion spell and learned about diamond-tier, his realm soared like a rocket to reach the pinnacle of tinum-tier. ¡°Do you realize how dangerous the spell you just cast, Watson? It was almost impossible for Master and I to block it. If we fail, everyone in Torch Town will perish as a result of your actions.¡± As Watson was deep in thought, Sylvan descended from the sky and appeared in front of him, reprimanding him. Not only was Torch Town destroyed, but he had also used the time stripping spell to stop Watson. The time stripping spell was a divine ability that allowed one¡¯s level to grow in a short amount of time. The cost was that it would deplete one¡¯s past self. It was possible that the more he used it, the weaker it became. He had spent at least a year¡¯s worth of savings to stop Watson¡¯s attack. His heart was in excruciating pain. He raised his head and turned to face Watson as the young boy apologized to him. ¡°Please ept my apologies, Lord Sylvan. I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief. Previously, he had regarded Watson as an elite on par with him. He would even overlook Watson¡¯s age, who was only ten years old. Watson had been too perfect; he did not appear human. He felt a little more rxed when he knew that Watson could make mistakes, and he thought the ce had looked much better. ¡°Watson, I will forgive you because you admitted your mistake! Tell me how you cast that spell.¡± Sylvan¡¯s face softened as he asked about it. Aside from reprimanding Watson, he was also very interested in the spell. His strongest fire-elemental spell, the Vermillion Nova, was less than one-tenth the size of the spell Watson had released. If he could master that spell, his strength would increase tenfold. ¡°I created the spell identally when Ibined all my skills. Do you want to learn it, Lord Sylvan? I can teach you if you wish to learn it. However, that spell is at the diamond tier, so it may be a little difficult.¡± Watson responded modestly, ¡°Furthermore, there is a w in that spell. When activated, it depletes one¡¯s current physical strength. I would not be able to stand up now if I had not just advanced to the peak of the tinum tier, even if a recovery spell healed me.¡± A diamond-tier spell? Ascend to the peak of the tinum tier? When he heard half of it, the corner of Sylvan¡¯s mouth twitched. His attention had shifted from the spell. A fused diamond-tier spell was nothing whenpared to attaining the status of a tinum-tier elite. He knew that because he had been in that tier for more than ten years. Watson had recently been promoted to the tinum tier. How long had it been since he had ascended to the tinum tier? Would Watson reach the diamond tier in two days? How could someone in the world cultivate so quickly? He had thought that Watson, who had made a mistake, was cute. He did not think so anymore. The young man in front of him was certainly not human. ¡°You can¡¯t only teach it to Sylvan, Watson. Don¡¯t you intend to share such a wonderful thing with me?¡± Antonio stepped in from the side. He did not look like Watson¡¯s master but more like Watson¡¯s disciple. However, what could he do? He did not know any diamond-tier spell either. He was not surprised that Watson had fused spells from that tier because he knew that Watson had created an element that did not belong in that world. The boy could even create a new element, so a diamond-tier spell was nothing. When it came to new elements, he had yet to learn Watson¡¯s chaotic-elemental spell. It looked like he would learn it alongside the diamond-tier spell. Antonio made his decision and smiled. He did not care that the spell was wed and would drain all of his stamina every time he cast it. He would be in big trouble if he overexerted himself in the face of multiple foes. He was unconcerned. In a desperate situation, the first thing he would do is cast a spell. If he were in a desperate situation, he would employ multiple methods. Furthermore, given the spell¡¯s strength, his enemies would be reduced to ashes in a single move. So what if he wore himself out? The two elites were calcting how to maximize Watson¡¯s benefits. Lubin had already arrived, along with Gerant, Andre, and the residents of Torch Town. Elvira was one of them. Elvira¡¯s gaze toward Watson was no longer as aggressive as it had been. Instead, it was filled with admiration and a tinge of fear. The officials behind her stared at Watson with pure fear in their eyes. ¡°It is just as we had expected. You are the kingdom¡¯s youngest mage, but your single spell has the power to eradicate a town. Still, if at all possible, I hope that Young Master Watson would not destroy my town! I have just sent someone to do the math. Torch Town has lost 31 roads and 105 houses as a result of the recent explosion, and more than 5,000 people suffered minor injuries to their eyes and ears. There are also an uncountable number of damaged items¡ª¡± Lubin forced a smile as his heart pounded in his chest. Hundreds of thousands of gold coins had been stolen from Torch Town, and they had amassed quite a collection over the years. Unfortunately, he did not want to lose his cool in front of Watson. He was terrified after he saw Watson¡¯s power. Gerant, an enemy force, could not even ridicule Lubin any longer after he saw his miserable expression. He said, ¡°You asserted that you wanted to assist Torch Town in its transformation, Young Master Watson. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of the fact that half of Torch Town has been destroyed?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, that was my intention.¡± Watson smiled sweetly. ¡°Then, Young Master Watson, time is of the essence. Shall we begin now?¡± Lubin appeared ecstatic. Watson¡¯s words did not frighten him. He had seen Watson constructed a thousand-kilometer-long passage in an instant, so Torch Town¡¯s transformation would not be any different. It should not be difficult to return the town to its original state in at least a day. As a result, the residents would not have to sleep on the streets because their homes had been destroyed. Watson did not hesitate after his promise to Lubin. He extended his hand toward the town in front of him. ¡°Goldbiter Rats,e out.¡± Squeak, squeak, squeak! A series of shudder-inducing mouse squeaks echoed. The circr arena¡¯s ground flipped open as goldbiter rats scurried outward with tinum-colored ores in their mouths. ¡°Argh! It is a swarm of demon rats. There are so many demon rats.¡± ¡°Not only did he destroy half of Torch Town and our houses, but he had also summoned a swarm of demon rats. What on earth is he trying to do?¡± When the residents of Torch Town saw the rats crawling out of the ground, they were forced to flee. Their expressions were a mix of hatred and fear. Many of their kin had perished in the jaws of those demon beasts. They could not keep their emotions in check after they saw those magical beasts. ¡°Lord Mayor, I believe we need to get rid of those demon rats before we can rebuild the town. These magical beasts have terrorized our residents and harmed our town. Their mere presence here is a form of sphemy against the dead. There are thousands of different ways to construct a town. I can¡¯t tolerate this.¡± Elvira took a step forward and drew her sword from her waist. It would have been fine if she had not spoken, but Lubin erupted like a volcano when she did. He was enraged. ¡°Be quiet, everyone, especially you, Elvira! I have put up with you for a long time. Do not tell me about your flimsy sense of honor anymore. Can you repair Torch Town? If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t say anything. Can you please keep quiet? Young Master Watson has already subdued those magical beasts. They will not cause any harm. All you have to do is stand back and keep an eye on Young Master Watson.¡± Watson would not have fought in a duel had it not been for Elvira. He would have destroyed the town if he had not fought the duel. He would not have summoned the goldbiter rats if he had not destroyed the town. How could Elvira rebuild the town when she still had to clear out the goldbiter rats? Lubin was on the verge of passing out from rage. It was beneficial to have a sense of collective honor, but it would take time. Lubin remembered that he had signed a contract to be an affiliated town with ckmoon Town. He had felt humiliated at the time, but things had changed. He felt extremely fortunate because he discovered that a sense of honor would only be genuine after one gained more strength. A sense of honor in the absence of power was nothing more than ridiculous stupidity and self-satisfaction. He had thought that Elvira was a rare cultivation genius, and he had to rack his brains to entice her. However, ever since he had witnessed a genuine genius, Watson, Elvira¡¯s standing in his eyes had plummeted. The people of Torch Town fell silent after he finished venting his rage. They only looked at Watson with skepticism. They admitted that Watson¡¯s strength terrified them so much that they would have nightmares if they thought about it at night. However, destroying a city was not the same as building one. The things they lost due to the explosion would not be restored, no matter what Watson did. Watson began to act precisely as they predicted. ¡°Begin,¡± he said to the goldbiter rats. The rats immediately dove into the soil and vanished. They had already left the city when they reappeared. The goldbiter rats emerged at the city¡¯s outskirts, not far from Torch Town. They numbered in the hundreds of thousands. There was no shortage of silver and gold-tier elite magical beasts among them. They built a wall out of tinum ore, then houses and streets on top of it. Hundreds of thousands of goldbiter rats could devour a city in a matter of minutes. Simrly, they could build a city in the same time frame. Finally, a town made of tinum ore appeared in less than a half-hour. The town¡¯syout was simr to Torch Town¡¯s, but it seemed to be in rough shape. ¡°What is he up to?¡± Everyone was taken aback. They had no idea why Watson would build a simr town outside. It was apparent he attempted to repair Torch Town rather than melting the ore to fill the streets. Something was wrong with that. Watson smiled and extended his right hand to the town outside the city as if sensing their emotions. ¡°Do not worry. The show is about to begin.¡± Chapter 245 - God’s Miracle

Chapter 245: God¡¯s Miracle

¡°The show has just begun. The system has fused.¡± Everyone turned to look outside the town after hearing Watson¡¯s words. They noticed that the tinum ore that the goldbiter rats had piled up outside Torch Town had instantly transformed into a massive stream of light, enveloping and fusing with it. Whoosh! Torch Town¡¯s residents heard a strange vibration from their surroundings, but it was muffled. They looked around subconsciously. A beam of light spread out from the town¡¯s center, and everything changed wherever it went. The streets, which had been destroyed, were now whole. The streets¡¯ ground had morphed from ordinary rocks to tinum metal. The buildings that the explosion had wrecked vanished on the spot, leaving majestic spiked pces that flickered with a faint tinum light in their ce. They drew people¡¯s attention in the same way that castles do in fairy tales. Not only were the houses different, but so were the walls and trees nted on both sides of the street. The walls ranged in height from more than ten meters to a hundred meters. They were as smooth as mirrors, and the trees on both sides of the street had grown thicker and bigger than before, with colorful fruits that emitted a delicate fragrance. Its smell made one feel as if their cultivation rate had increased. If someone with professional knowledge of medicinal herbs were there, they would immediately recognize that the fruits were of the silver tier variety. [Congrattions on sessfully fusing them, Master. You have obtained a tinum-tier building, Torch Town.] [tinum-tier building: Torch Town] [Abilities: the town is constructed from tinum-tier ores and super-hot stones. It possesses high-tier physical and magic resistance. At the same time, it also can radiate heat, allowing the town to function as one throughout the four seasons.] [Additional abilities: Flight, tinum Protective Shield (can be activated when in danger to block tinum-tier attacks), Spirit of the Torch (casting and learning fire-elemental magic in Torch Town will have its effects doubled), Growth Ability (all crops and herbs grown in the town will be upgraded to silver-tier), Forging Ability (weapons forged in the town will also be upgraded to silver-tier), High-temperature Heat Ray (release the energy of the super-hot stones hidden in the city walls, creating a light and heat attackparable to tinum-tier fire magic).] Watson nodded in satisfaction as details of Torch Town appeared in his eyes following the fusion. All of the buildings were tinum-colored; there was not a speck of dust on them. He could even see his own face clearly on the smooth ground. That ce had be much more beautiful than the past, and its abilities had also greatly improved; just the growth and forging abilities could make Torch Town countless times stronger soon. ¡°Can you tell me what is going on?¡± ¡°What caused Torch Town to change so drastically?¡± The residents of Torch Town eximed as Watson sighed. Some people even rubbed their eyes, wondering if they were dreaming. Torch Town was in disrepair at one point. Then, it became magnificent, like a castle decked out in crystals and mirrors that only existed in dreams. Torch Town could no longer be called that; it should be known as tinum City. Who knew if there was a more prosperous town in the entire kingdom. Many of them had mocked Watson. They were amused when Watson did not repair the ground; instead, he built a town outside their town. Then, they were the ones astonished. What should they do if that was not a transformation for their town? Watson had clearly done that to release his magic. They were curious about what spell he had cast and how he could connect the two towns. ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master Watson.¡± Lubin was the first person to respond. His expression was unmistakably ecstatic. He had anticipated Watson¡¯s ability to repair the town in an instant, but he had not expected Watson not only to restore the town, but to improve it as well. The new Torch Town seemed ten times stronger than before. He felt at ease because of the tinum-tier ores embedded in the floor and walls. He wished he could take a few pieces from the ground or the wall and y with them if there were not that many people around him. ¡°Mayor Lubin, you have thanked me far too soon. My transformation is not yetplete.¡± Watson motioned with his hand to Lubin not to get too excited. Then, he snapped his fingers. A ck hole appeared in mid-air with a click. A palm-sized, ck rat with a mysterious crown symbol on its head walked out of the ck hole andnded on Watson¡¯s shoulder; that rat was the previously fused Heaven-devouring Rat King. Squeak. The Heaven-devouring Rat King opened its mouth and spat out some items, one by one. They were a jumble of old armor, weapons, and daily necessities, such as pots and pans, tables, and chairs. Hundreds of thousands of sundries piled up into a small hill, leaving the Torch Town residents stunned. They could not believe a palm-sized rat had such ample space in its stomach. What surprised them, even more, was that most of what the Heaven-devouring Rat King spat out was garbage, and some of it was not even iron-tier items. Some of them had even been shattered into pieces. They had no idea what Watson had nned to do. Did Watson think Torch Town was a garbage dump? Many people were heartbroken when they saw the broken items had soiled the newly merged tinum floor. However, because of their prior experience, they did not ask that question. ¡°More than 100,000 refugees in ckmoon Town, including the town¡¯s official workers, had destroyed these items. It is not worth it to fuse them or use them with wishes because the quality is too low.¡± The Wish for the World ring was simr to the fusion system. Both methods require a small payment for a higher return. A wish would require a gold-tier item, and each tier would get different things¡ªthe better the payment, the greater the return. Furthermore, there were only three chances per day to make a wish. As a result, everyone in ckmoon Town treasured every opportunity, and those items of poor quality were left behind. Those items were already in tatters when they arrived in ckmoon Town, but they were perfectly adequate for the task at hand. ¡°Fusion system,¡± Watson said to the piles of junk on the ground that had been umted into a few small hills. The piles of junk vanished in an instant, turning into streaks of light that flew onto the Torch Town residents¡¯ bodies. Among those residents were knights in fiery red armor and civilians in simple attires. Their clothes changed immediately after their bodies fused with the light. Ordinary linen robes were transformed into high-quality silk robes with a silver tier aura, and the armor on the knights¡¯ bodies had also improved. They glowed with the faint light that distinguished high-quality items. ¡°What exactly is that light? Why did itnd on my body? And what happened to my clothes?¡± A town resident raised his hands in surprise and looked at the clothes on his body. He had been in clothes made of beast fur, and his clothes had transformed into a long robe, and the ck beast fur had also turned silver-colored. A faint shadow of a huge ice field wolf shed across the long robe as it was scattered around his neck and limbs, dancing in the wind. It belonged to the silver tier. ¡°My armor has also evolved. My previous armor was only bronze-tier. It has now turned to gold-tier. And so has the longsword I wield! It has the potential to improve the quality of clothing worn by others. What kind of enchantment is that?¡± One of the Torch Knights took a longsword ted with gold and looked at the armor that had changed from red to gold and shone brightly. His expression was one of surprise and shock. He had been wearing the Torch Knights¡¯ standard armor, but it had undergone a significant change. Not only had the metal on the surface of his armor turned to gold, but six golden wings had also sprouted from his back. He appeared powerful and authoritative. Simr exmations rang out from every Torch Town resident throughout the streets. If Watson had been mentally prepared to fuse and transform Torch Town, then they were utterly dumbfounded. He had attracted arge number of goldbiter rats outside the town and used a lot of tinum-tier ores when he had transformed Torch Town. However, Watson had also used a pile of tattered items, and it had achieved the same effect. He could transform something rotten into something magical¡ªit was fantastic. Furthermore, Watson only needed to hook his finger, and their clothes and weapons were reced without their knowledge. That was not something one could achieve with an ordinary spell. Those people in Torch Town had no idea how to describe Watson¡¯s feat. They preferred the term miracle to magic. Chapter 246 - Transforming The Entire Border

Chapter 246: Transforming The Entire Border

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Look at my finger, my dear husband.¡± Ady with a lotus leaf hat dressed as a noblewoman stretched her slender right hand outward. ¡°The silver ring you gave me is now gold,¡± she said as she pointed to the ring on her index finger that flickered with a golden light. ¡°I think it has a strong magical power too. This is at least a silver-tier item.¡± ¡°My dear Maria, based on my experience, I am confident that it is a gold-tier ring,¡± a well-dressed man beside the woman said as he tried to suppress his excitement. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic, my dear husband.¡± The woman clutched the ring tightly in her hand and refused to let go. The medicinal herb shop¡¯s young boss behind the couple was taken aback by his shop¡¯s drastic transformation. ¡°How did all of the herbs in my shop change to the silver tier?¡± There were various herbs on the wall. Some of them radiated a silver light, while others radiated a golden glow. The majority of the herbs had been bronze and iron-tier. However, all of them had changed to silver and gold-tier. The young owner blinked again. He did not know if he had seen it incorrectly. He had returned to the pharmacy less than a minute ago. He had closed the shop to watch the duel between Watson and Elvira. Watson had just cast a spell that turned Torch Town into a tinum city. His pharmacy, too, had grown from a one-story bungalow to a four-story pce. Watson¡¯s magic astounded him. He had been concerned about what effect the spell would have on his pharmacy. In the end, it did have an impact, but it was not something he had expected. The hoes and sickles he hung next to the medicinal herb shelves were used to dig for medicinal herbs. Initially, they were not even first-tier grade items, and they were covered in rust. However, they had transformed into silver-tier items that emitted a silver light. ¡°This truly is a miracle!¡± He was stunned at first. Then, the young owner revealed an ecstatic expression. His family possessed a plethora of silver-tier items and herbs for no apparent reason. He had no idea how much money he could make if he sold them. Even if he did not sell those items, he could keep them for himself. He assumed he was not the only one whose shop had devolved into that state. As the store owner reflected on that, he looked out the window and at the young man from ckmoon Town. His eyes were filled with gratitude. He did not care when he first heard of ckmoon Town. However, he was enraged when he learned that its young master would fight Elvira. He was confident that Elvira would win. How could a small child from an unknown locationpete with Commander Elvira? His perspective changed when he witnessed Watson unleash a terrifying spell powerful enough to destroy the entire town and the magical means to repair it at the same time. Watson deserved more respect than Torch Town¡¯s mayor. Many Torch Town residents shared the same sentiments. Most of them had spent their entire lives in Torch Town. They had worked hard to amass some gold coins. However, Watson¡¯s spell had turned their clothes into something of higher quality. It was like having a lifetime¡¯s worth of wealth in an instant. Elvira stretched her hand outward and knocked on the armor on her body that had been transformed into gold-tier. She fell silent as she touched it. Lubin said that she had disyed her cheap sense of honor. She was adamantly unconvinced. She had done what a good knight would have done. She did not think that she was in the wrong before she realized that she had been wrong about that too. She insisted on doing things her way. Torch Town might not have been able to reach that level in a hundred years, but Watson had done it in an instant. It would have been fine if she had submitted obediently in the face of such a monster. There was no reason to keep that insignificant dignity. She had not understood Lubin¡¯s adoration for Watson, but she had changed her mind. She would bow to him then. ... ¡°Phew!¡± Watson took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his brow after releasing the system fusion for the second time. The system did not consume his physical strength. However, he had been weak after he released the explosive spell; he had to gasp for air even if he only said a few words. ¡°Mayor Lubin, the transformation of Torch Town has been wless. It is time for me to go as well. If you do not have any other request¡ª¡± Lubin had already approached him with a smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Watson, I have not thanked you properly for helping Torch Town make such a big change. It is not proper noble etiquette to chase a guest away after they had helped us! What do you think? At the very least, Young Master Watson, you should stay here today and celebrate the rebirth of Torch Town with us.¡± Lubin¡¯s fiery-red robe emitted a faint golden glow. Watson had conveniently upgraded his clothes to gold-tier when he fused the misceneous items. Lubin had previously misced a few gold-tier things in ckmoon Town. He had been heartbroken, but he could only feel joy in his heart at that moment. He was not the only one who had gotten his hands on a gold-tier item. Everyone in Torch Town had at least one silver or gold-tier item. What did that imply? He had taken out a few gold-tier items previously, but at that moment, Torch Town had tens of thousands of simr items. They would have even more of those items in the future. He was no longer bothered by the minor setbacks he had endured in the past. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mayor Lubin. I do not feel like eating right now.¡± Watson appeared troubled as he declined Lubin¡¯s request politely. He wanted to transform the other towns quickly before returning to ckmoon Town for a much-needed rest. ¡°Young Master Watson, you should stay. I am very sincere in my invitation. The people of Torch Town do not want you to leave either.¡± Lubin gripped Watson¡¯s hand tightly as if he did not want to let go. ¡°Young Master Watson does not wish to remain here, Lubin. Do not invite trouble.¡± Gerant walked out of the crowd at that point; his tone sounded hostile. He did not want Watson to stay in Torch Town. He wanted to witness the scene again in which Watson used system fusion to transform Torch Town. When he imagined that Monte Town would go through the same process, his heart swelled with zeal. How could he let Lubin continue with his actions? ¡°Gerant, I do not have time to argue with you right now. This is Torch Town; this is my domain. Do not interfere with my or Young Master Watson¡¯s business. Otherwise, I will have my men evict you from Torch Town.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Gerant was so enraged that he was on the verge of losing his cool. Suddenly, he felt malicious stares from all directions, prompting him to close his mouth. The Torch Town residents stared at Gerant as if he were a dagger. They said, ¡°Young Master Watson, please stay. When you go to the mayor¡¯s house, you are wee toe to my house as a guest.¡± Their expressions became submissive. They would turn a blind eye to Gerant¡¯s spat with their mayor. On the other hand, Watson had be a treasure in their eyes ever since they knew about his magic. How could they bear the thought of losing him? ¡°I am not sure I want to go.¡± Watson looked up at the lonely Elvira in the crowd when he noticed Lubin clutching him tightly. Then he had an epiphany. ¡°Do you remember our bet, Miss Elvira?¡± ¡°What bet?¡± Watson¡¯s voice was so loud, so Elvira turned her head, and everyone else in the room quieted down as well. They looked at Elvira with interest. ¡°It was made before the duel. If I were to lose, then I would leave. And if you do not win, then¡ª¡± Watson came to a halt halfway through, and Elvira¡¯s face had turned from pale to red. Her pretty face was flushed with embarrassment. She remembered what Watson had said about the bet. Watson had asked about her action if she were to lose the duel. She told him that she would strip naked and run around the arena. She had said it so casually; she did not expect Watson to remember it. Elvira reached for her chest to undo the gold-tier chain mail and revealed a pair of ck shorts and a tight top that showed more than half of her pale skin. Her attractive figure, which had be curvaceous after years of exercise, was incredibly appealing. Many of the men were drawn to her voluptuous figure. Watson¡¯s gaze was a little fixed on that too. Elvira gritted her teeth and was about to remove her shorts and top when she heard Watson¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Elvira, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to keep my promise? Why are you still asking me about what I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Miss Elvira. I have not finished what I was about to say! I mean to say that you can¡¯t fulfill the bet you lost unless you agree to one of my conditions. And that is to persuade Mayor Lubin to let me go.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± The color of Elvira¡¯s face alternated between green and red. She gritted her teeth as she stared at the helpless Watson with her lovely eyes. Watson, she suspected, had done it on purpose. As a good knight, she would certainly keep her word. However, running naked in public was a little too difficult for her. Watson had given her a way out, so she had no choice but to ept it. After she thought about it for a moment, she said, ¡°Young Master Watson, before the duel, I remember that you had ced a million gold coins on a certain bet. ording to the odds at that time, you should receive 100 million gold coins for your win!¡± ¡°I remember now. There is such a thing, indeed.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded as if he was serious. ¡°From the looks of it, I can¡¯t transform Torch Town for free. You still owe me 100 million gold coins. Should the mayor pay for that, or would everyone here chip in for the total amount? Why don¡¯t you hand over the silver and gold-tier items you have on you, and I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s enough for 100 million gold coins?¡± Everyone froze and turned their heads away awkwardly; they no longer asked him to stay. ¡°Young Master Watson, aren¡¯t you heading toward the other towns to help them as well? Hurry along, then. We won¡¯t see you off.¡± Lubin quickly let go of Watson¡¯s hand; there was a guilty smile on his face. He had let go of Watson when it was about money. How stingy! As he cursed the man in his heart, Watson nodded at Lubin and everyone else. ¡°Then, I shall take my leave. Now that the passage between Torch Town and ckmoon Town is opened, you are wee to ckmoon Town for leisure or business in the future.¡± After he said his goodbyes, Watson left Torch Town; Antonio and the others followed behind him. Gerant took the lead and rushed out impatiently. ¡°Young Master Watson, is it our town¡¯s turn for the next transformation?¡± Andre was beside him too, and his eyes were filled with hope. As he nced at the two of them, Watson thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I have a better idea.¡± Then, he spread hisbat aura wings and flew up toward the sky. He raised his hand and pointed at the ground under his feet. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient if I transform the border instead? It would also save me the trouble of running from town to town.¡± Chapter 247 - The Isolated Vermillion Town

Chapter 247: The Isted Vermillion Town

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Vermillion Town. ¡°All of you, hurry up. Her Highness doesn¡¯t like people who dawdle.¡± A guard stood outside the mayor¡¯s office, urging a few farmers to transfer their belongings to a few carriages. Among the items were priceless murals, books, and a fewrge boxes. Nobody knew what was inside. Adele, Vermillion Town¡¯s mayor, was dressed in a golden and red gown. She leaned against the door, observing everything in front of her with cold eyes. Her ruby-colored eyes glowed with regret. A guard stood next to her; he had golden-yellow hair and a dashing appearance. He was sizing her up in the carriage. The handsome guard spoke after a brief moment of hesitation. ¡°Lady Adele, it has been almost a week since the border count sent us an invitation. Is it true that we are not going to ckmoon Town?¡± The handsome guard¡¯s name was Lophis; he was Adele¡¯s personal guard. He was a descendent from the Saint Laurent family in the royal city. He was only 24 years old, but he was already a peak silver-tier warrior. It was a long story as to why he was working as a guard. He was a Saint Laurent descendant who had been sent to the border for a gilded post. However, he had only been the mayor for two years when a young woman was transferred to take over that position. It was Adele. He had been unconvinced. He went to his family to express his displeasure, but they said nothing. Adele¡¯s identity was something out of the ordinary. Furthermore, Lophis got along with Adele, and he discovered that Adele was a capable woman. The doubt in his heart gradually faded. He was eager to take over as captain of the guards. The border count had burned the magical scroll that he had given to Vermillion Town a week ago. They received word that all mayors were to travel to ckmoon Town. The border count had wanted to dere that ckmoon Town would take control of the border. Lophis was present when they received the news. Adele had told him to ignore it, so he did not take it seriously. Unfortunately, he could not do anything about it because the border had undergone earth-shattering changes in just a few days. For starters, there was a ten-meter-wide passage just outside Vermillion Town. The path was made entirely of tinum-tier ores. No one knew who had constructed that passage. ording to the city guards, it had appeared out of nowhere. In addition, a swarm of rats had appeared alongside the route. Those rats had infiltrated Vermillion Town and devoured a slew of hot stone veins. The town was well-known for its hot stone veins. It would be an extreme inconvenience if they were to lose those veins. However, that was not the case. The rats did not consume all of the hot stone veins. Instead, they left some, and the remaining veins had evolved into super hot stone veins. The super hot stones reigned supreme among hot stone veins. It had a tinum color that set it apart from other hot stone veins. Typically, the vein as a whole might not even produce another one. It contained far more energy than ordinary hot stone veins, and its value was extremely high. The rats had devoured the hot stones and left behind the super hot stones in the past few days. Even though the number of hot stones had been reduced hundreds of times, the price had increased thousands fold. Many Vermillion Town residents referred to those rats as angelic rats. They believed that the gods had sent the rats to assist them. People brought hoes and other tools to the hot stone mineral vein daily. They were willing to destroy a piece of boiling stone to sell it for a profit. Unfortunately, the tools at their disposal did not assist them in extracting the tinum-tier ores. The hoes and weapons they used, on the other hand, were severely damaged. In addition to the super hot stones, a tinum road outside of town had recently been discovered in an unusual location. They did not have to lift their legs to walk; the road would automatically move them when they stood on the road. The speed was ten times greater than that of a carriage. The town¡¯s merchants were overjoyed at the discovery. As they looked at the towns to the north, they realized that they would be able to do business with those towns in the future. Their speed would skyrocket. Lophis remembered his worried expression. Apparently, a pair of invisible hands had infiltrated Vermillion Town and gradually changed its environment. He did not know the owner of those hands. He sighed and shifted his gaze toward Adele. The womancked cultivation ability, but she was unrivaled in terms of management. Adele was Vermillion Town¡¯s sole ruler, as opposed to the city hall system. He had asked Adele if she wanted to go to ckmoon Town. That was the first time he questioned the mayor¡¯s decision. ¡°What is ckmoon Town? What¡¯s the point of going there?¡± Adele did not even turn her head to reply to him. She continued to stare at the goods loaded onto the carriage. It was as if they were essential to her. ¡°Well, the border count said that he¡¯d expel us from the border if we don¡¯t go to ckmoon Town,¡± Lophis exined hesitantly. ¡°Also, if you do not intend to go to ckmoon Town, why did you ask them to move the things in your office?¡± he asked as he looked at the carriage in front of him. Adele¡¯s belongings were in the carriage, including letters, documents, clothes, and daily necessities. Adele wanted to take some of the furniture with her. It was inurate to refer to it as a long-distance journey. She appeared to be moving. ¡°The border count is merely a symbol. He can¡¯t really kick us out. There are only four towns on the border, well, five towns, including ckmoon Town. Do you know how much those five towns pay in taxes each year? About 200,000 gold coins.¡± Adele¡¯s tone was soothing. ¡°For example, Vermillion Town is required to pay 80,000 gold coins per year, and we pay the highest tax among all the other towns. If they were to lose Vermillion Town, then the taxes would need to be redistributed between the other towns. Do you think the border count would know how to settle that?¡± Lophis realized Adele¡¯s words made sense, so he nodded thoughtfully before he asked, ¡°Since we are not going to ckmoon Town, what are your ns, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I am taking a trip to the Royal City. I have a few things to do there. I will be leaving Vermillion Town for about ten days to a few months. I shall appoint you as the acting mayor!¡± Adele took a transfer document that she had prepared from her bosom and handed it to Lophis. Then, without looking back, she walked toward the horse carriage, which had been partially loaded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry it anymore. The rest of the things are more valuable, so I¡¯ll take them myself.¡± Adele dismissed the farmers who were helping her with the things. She moved thest few boxes onto the carriage and touched the veins on the boxes. Waves of emotions rose in her red eyes. Her original name was not Adele. It was only her alias after she went to the border. In fact, she was part of the King¡¯s entourage. She was at the border to monitor the border count. She had asked the King for further instructions a week ago when the Dragonspine Snow Mountain was destroyed, and the border count had gone to support ckmoon Town. She would always receive those instructions in the basement of her house. So, she renovated the city hall and murdered the person who constructed the secret room. The King¡¯s response to her was straightforward. There were only two words. [Evacuate immediately.] Typically, the King¡¯s orders were quite lengthy. She did not understand why it was so simple at that time. Perhaps the border count had discovered her true identity and wanted to capture her, but that did not make sense. He would have made a move on her a long time ago if he had wanted to do that. Furthermore, she had been waiting for a few days, and the border count had not sent anyone there. It meant that the other party was still unaware of her identity. It would be interesting if the King asked her to return under such circumstances. She had no idea if her mission waspleted or if the King intended to assign her some other missions. Adele shook her head, putting an end to her rambling thoughts. It would be a lie to say that she did not feel hesitant to control Vermillion Town after she had lived there for so long. However, she could not defy the King¡¯s orders. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Adele climbed into the carriage without further hesitation and directed the coachman to begin driving out of town. She heard that there was a new tunnel outside the city that could transport people to distant locations independently. Even in the Royal City, she had never seen such an unusual tunnel. She decided to give it a shot. Lophis¡¯ face was filled with disappointment as he watched Adele enter the carriage. He cradled the transfer document that Adele had given him, but he did not read it. Adele would only be gone for a few days. That was good news; if she were gone for longer, he would not bear his longing for her. She must have a good reason to be at the Royal City, so he had no reason to stop her. Lophis, whose gaze followed Adele¡¯s carriage discreetly, saw her carriage reach the tinum passage that connected the gates. Eventually, the carriage became a small ck dot before it disappeared into the distance. It made him feel uneasy. He had developed an aversion to the enigmatic tinum passage. Could Adele leave slowly if that passage was not so magical? Just as he was about to say something, he noticed the carriage that had turned into a ck dot had returned at an even faster speed. Adele poked her head out from the coach. He was about to greet her when he noticed her face was twisted with fear. She pleaded with the coachman frantically. ¡°Change your route as soon as possible. I am leaving the border today, so hurry up.¡± ¡°What is the matter, Miss Adele?¡± He waved his hand to clear the dust stirred by the carriage. He had a puzzled expression on his face. He hesitated for a moment, but he did not go after Adele. Instead, he turned around and made his way to the tinum passage. That passage had appeared a few days ago, but he had yet to use it. He wanted to go through it and see what had caused Adele to panic. She would always maintain a poker face no matter what had happened. That was the first time he had seen Adele go through such intense emotional turmoil. A tinum shield appeared on Lophis¡¯ body as he stood in the passage. Following that, a powerful force transmitted and caused him to move forward quickly. That did not make him feel uneasy. On the contrary, it made him feel extremely at ease. ¡°There is nothing here. What did Miss Adele see that caused her to look like that?¡± He continued to ponder after advancing for a few minutes until he felt that he had advanced for more than ten kilometers. Suddenly, his vision turned ck. It was as if something was blocking the sunlight. He raised his head unconsciously and saw a scene that made his face pale. There was a mountain in front of him. It was even more magnificent than Dragonspine Snow Mountain, and it stretched across more than half of the border. The most important thing was that the mountain was floating in the sky! Chapter 248 - Creation Mountain

Chapter 248: Creation Mountain

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mountain¡¯s peak pierced through the clouds. It was difficult to put into words how magnificent it was. It was not an exaggeration to call it a divine mountain. Colorful rainbow bridges connected many beautiful pces on the mountainside of the divine mountain. Floating tforms surround the rainbow bridges. They were either filled with diamond-like fruit trees or weapons of various kinds. There were also dark cannon barrels on some of the tforms. Even though they were a few hundred meters apart, they were clearly visible from the ground. Those tforms floated on their own ord. They would asionally turn in another direction as if they were patrolling the surroundings and ensuring the divine mountain¡¯s safety. Outside those tforms were rolling clouds, and the faint roars of magical beasts could be heard from within. Lophis noticed a giant diamond-encrusted dragon and an ice-flower-encrusted Phoenix flew by. The magical beast he saw vanished as he rubbed his eyes. Only the peak remained in the clouds; he wondered if he was dreaming. Even though it was winter, there was only light snow in the sky, and the sun was a deep red, the divine mountain in front of him was unaffected. The snowkes would melt as soon as they entered the sky above the divine mountain. The mountain and the outside world appeared to be worlds apart. Furthermore, the walls of the sacred mountain facing Lophis were tinum in color. A tinum staircase extended down from the foot of the floating mountain to the ground and then toward Vermillion Town. The mountain¡¯s east side was green. It grew lush vegetation, and a massive eagle with its wings spread was carved into the mountain. He recognized it as the symbol of Monte Town¡¯s Wind Eagle. The free wind blew through the forest. On the other side of the mountain, he saw a massive cliff withva that fell like a waterfall. Pinging sounds echoed from the tinum pces on the other side as if someone was forging a divine artifact, and there was arge red torch pattern at the top of the mountain. Lophis could not see what was on the back of the mountain from the northern side, but he guessed that it was something quite extraordinary. That divine mountain that spanned more than half the border was unique on every side, like a celestial kingdom left behind by a god in the human world. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Lophis muttered to himself. He realized why Adele had such a terrified expression on her face. He was horrified as well when he saw what was in front of him. The presence of such a majestic divine mountain made him feel small, especially while in the tinum tunnel. His fear grew as the tunnel rose automatically and gradually approached the divine mountain. His legs could not stop trembling. A bright color shed across his eyes at that moment. It had a hint of blue to it. He lowered his head. He would have already climbed tens of meters up the tinum passage. He realized at that point that the entire floating mountain range was notnd. The originalnd had be a vast ocean. The blue sea surface reflected the dim sunlight, causing strange colors to refract. Thick white fog floated on the sea¡¯s surface, so Lophis missed the fact that thend in front of him had turned into an ocean. There seemed to be a huge ck ship floating in the sea. Countless ck shadows floated beside it, and the voices of the dead could be heard. If the mountain in the sky was magnificent and could make people think of a godly kingdom, then the sea underneath it was the pr opposite. It felt as if it would bring endless fear and death. Lophis felt suffocated as he stared at the sea for a while and quickly averted his gaze. He became acutely aware of a problem. The border had changed dramatically. The originalnd had be the sea, and the ground was floating in the sky. Who had done all that? Was it a deity? There was one more point. Lophis noticed the patterns of Monte Town and Torch Town on the mountain. That proved that those two towns were either on the mountain or were rted to it. However, Vermillion Town remained in its original location, with only a descending staircase leading to its entrance. What happened? ¡°Is it possible that the border count intends to expel Vermillion Town from the border?¡± Lophis thought back to what the border count had said a few days before that. Those who did not travel to ckmoon Town would be expelled from the border. During those days, the border count had not sent anyone to Vermillion Town, and with Adele¡¯s exnation, he felt that the border count¡¯s previous threats were just words. However, he changed his mind as he stood in front of the divine mountain; he realized that Vermillion Town had been dismissed. Only Vermillion Town remained beneath the divine mountain after the other towns had all converged on it. What was the distinction between that and exile? However, he did not understand it. The border was not like that a few days ago; how did the world change so drastically in such a short period. Even a tinum-tier elite could not aplish such a feat, right? ¡°Did a god descend into the world to establish his divine kingdom?¡± Lophis could not stop muttering to himself. He crossed his hands in front of his chest. He was not a devout believer, but he muttered a prayer at that moment. While his thoughts raced, he had already ascended the tinum stairs to the divine mountain¡¯s summit. The first thing that caught his eye was a neatly organized manor. The manor¡¯s walls were forged with tinum-tier walls, and the houses inside wererge pces. Perhaps they were not pces; he saw a luxuriously dressed manor owner dissatisfied with the pce¡¯s location. He ordered the pce to transform into a massive giant rock golem and ascend from the ground. There was arge area of farnd outside the manor, and more than a dozen farmers were on the farnd. Lophis was not sure if he should call those people farmers because they were dressed in glittering golden robes that appeared to be gold-tier armor, and the hoes in their hands seemed to be gold-tier as well. The wheat seedlings grew taller as they worked the field. Even the wheat that grew was different; every grain was perfectly clear. ¡°It is as one would expect from a country built by the gods. Even the farnd is unique. It¡¯s not just the quality of the wheat; the growth rate alone is iparable to other crops.¡± Lophis eximed as he gazed at the farnd scenery. There were numerous such manors visible from the top of the mountain. The higher they rose, the more beautiful they became. The farmer attended to the farnd as he shed a starlight ring in his hand in front of the manor on the upper level. After a while, the previously empty farnd was filled with rich wheat. Lophis was stunned. He also noticed a few knights fighting on the specially designed training field. One of the knights shattered the weapon in his hand. Then, he twisted his starlight ring, and a brand-new gold longsword appeared in his hand. Lophis swallowed his saliva because he was thirsty. He realized that almost everyone there wore a ring on their finger as if it were the divine mountain¡¯s symbol. He was thirsty, and when he looked up, he discovered that the trees by the roadside were brimming with fruits of two different colors. One was as hot as the sun, the other as bright as the moon, and both had a delicate fragrance. The power in his body seemed to grow when he smelled it. He walked toward the tree and picked one of the golden-red fruits. A voice from the side interrupted him. ¡°You entered from the outside, right? Are you here to conduct business?¡± Lophis turned around; the person who spoke to him was a farmer who had just finished working on the farnd. He was holding a gold-tier hoe and wiping his sweat with a simrly gold-tier towel draped around his neck. There was a friendly smile on his face. Lophis was a little nervous, despite his handsome face. Almost all of the farmers there were ridiculously attractive, leading him to believe that it was thend of the gods. He mumbled, ¡°Yes, I entered from the outside. I am curious if you are a god¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°A god¡¯s servant?¡± The farmer¡¯s face changed to a strange expression when he heard his words. Then, heughed loudly, raising his brows. ¡°This ce is called the Creation Mountain, and I am a servant here. I¡¯m not a god¡¯s servant because Young Master Watson was the one who built Creation Mountain. He is a great existence,parable to a god.¡± ckmoon Town? ckmoon Town built that ce? As if struck by lightning, Lophis¡¯ mouth was wide open. He imagined that a god had descended and transformed the border. ckmoon Town was only a new border faction. How could it have such a method? It did not make sense, not even with the help of the border count. tinum-tier structures and floors, gold-tier armor and weapons, and fruit crops of the same quality¡ªthe total value of those properties was most likelyparable to the entire kingdom. The border had always been known as the poorest ce in the kingdom. However, look at that ce then. Even the capital was not particrly wealthy. ¡°You do not appear to be here on business. You must have inadvertently barged into this location. The fruit in your hand is a sun fruit, a specialty of ckmoon Town. If you eat it, you will gain the strength of a gold-tier elite! These items are avable for free in ckmoon Town. However, if an outsider wishes to enjoy them, they must pay for it,¡± the farmer said as he smiled and pointed at the fruit in Lophis¡¯ hand. ¡°It has the ability to turn a person into a gold-tier elite? Is there such a magical fruit in the world?¡± Lophis was skeptical, but he still asked, ¡°How much is this fruit?¡± ¡°It is not expensive. Only 100 gold coins per person.¡± ¡°A hundred gold coins are not expensive?¡± Lophis endured the heartache as he took 100 gold coins from his pocket and handed them to the farmer. He decided to give it a shot after hearing the farmer speak in such a mysterious manner. He had been stuck at the peak of the silver tier for years, with no signs of ever bing a gold-tier warrior. He guessed that the farmer would not lie to him; they appeared to be quite wealthy. If the farmer had lied to him, he would not let it go so easily. Lophis stuffed the sun¡¯s fruit into his mouth with that thought in mind. As soon as he bit into the fruit, it melted. A sweet fragrance and a majestic power surged into his body, causing him to moan contentedly. His back was adorned with a pair of blue and another pair of goldenbat aura wings. A powerful golden aura descended on him instantly. Chapter 249 - The Busy Watson

Chapter 249: The Busy Watson

¡°That... I have entered the gold tier!¡± Lophis was in disbelief and ecstasy as he looked down at his hand. When he turned around, his joy turned to shock. ¡°I have also awakened the light-elementalbat aura, and I have light-elementalbat aura wings. What¡¯s going on?¡± He had only had water-elementalbat aura talent, but he had changed to a dual-element warrior, and he was much stronger than before that. ¡°One of the sun fruit¡¯s effects was the awakening of the light-elementalbat aura talent. You will awaken your dark-elementalbat aura if you consume the moon fruit! As they are not that important, I forgot to mention them,¡± the farmer said from the side. He could awaken a newbat aura talent? How was that not important? Lophis wanted to p the farmer, but he knew that the farmer was likely right because he had seen how a few other farmers were thirsty after they finished their work as he ate the fruit. They had casually picked a few fruits from a nearby tree and ced them in their mouths. They ate them casually, so it was apparent that they ate those fruits all the time. ¡°You said that a man named Watson from ckmoon Town had founded Creation Mountain. What happened to him? Take me to him, please.¡± Those farmers are fruits that could turn one into a gold-tier elite for no reason at all; it made Lophis¡¯ heart bleed. Plus, such a potent fruit was only 100 gold coins each. If he purchased them reasonably, there would be no problem if he wanted to arm Vermillion Town. He really wanted to see Watson, and he wanted to know why Watson was so extravagant and how he made those priceless items. .. ckmoon Castle was the highest level of Creation Mountain. ¡°You said you are Vermillion Town¡¯s acting mayor, and you want to talk to me about something important?¡± Watson stood in a garden in front of ckmoon Castle¡¯s entrance. He wiped his sweat as he held a tinum-colored longsword in his right hand and a gold-tiered towel in his left. He had been practicing his swordsmanship just moments before that. ¡°Are you Watson?¡± Lophis looked at the teenager in front of him, surprised. He told the farmer at the base of the Creation Mountain that he wanted to meet Watson, so the farmer had kindly sent him up. The scenery he saw along the way surprised him even more. From the bottom of the mountain to the peak, there were three levels in total. The lowest level was where he encountered the manor owner and the farmer. The town area was on the second level. Monte Town was to the east, Torch Town was to the west, and Fairy Town was to the north. There were no towns on the south side. Those three towns had undergone significant transformations inparison to the past. Outside those towns were tinum-tier city walls. The houses looked more luxurious than the manor on the third level. Residents were dressed to the nines as they walked around the town. Those residents were dressed in at least gold-tier clothing and wore rings with starlight flowing on their hands. He would not have believed that the towns simr to Vermillion Town in the past had undergone such drastic changes if he had not known some of the officials of Monte Town and Torch Town. Then, he was on the third level. It was the highest point on Creation Mountain. That location was at least 10,000 meters above the ground. The air was thin, and the temperature was dangerously low. Even though he had only be a gold-tier warrior that day, he could not stand being in such a hostile environment. At that level, there were only two buildings. One of them was ckmoon Castle, and the other was the Fairy Castle, which housed the border count. The former was entirely ck. The structures were shaped like a crescent moon. There were training grounds, breeding grounds, and pces for servants. Thetter was a yellow-spiked structure, and it was directly across the street from ckmoon Castle. There were also numerous gardens. Maids could be seen all over the ce. They were constructing branches and leaves as beautiful birds and butterflies whizzed by them. Creation Mountain¡¯s three-story structure looked extremely shocking. He estimated at least a million people lived there. That ounted for nearly all of the people on the border. One of them was in charge of the entire border. The divine mountain in the sky was shocking enough, but Watson shocked him even more. Was he not only a ten-year-old child? ¡°That is right. My name is Watson.¡± The thoughts that ran through Lophis¡¯ head seemed to persist a long time, but they onlysted a split second. When Watson heard the question, he casually ced a towel, which he used to wipe his sweat, on his shoulder. He said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have to discuss with me, Acting Mayor. I am running out of time. I¡¯m pressed for time. If you have something to say, it¡¯s best to keep it short.¡± Watson¡¯s tone was calm, but his body exuded authority. Lophis was rendered speechless by that bearing. It had nothing to do with physical strength. It was subconscious respect for those in positions of power. He did not, however, believe everything Watson said. Watson was cultivating when he appeared. He appeared to be unconcerned and unupied. Watson exined that it was most likely because he did not respond to a call from the border count some time ago, giving them an excuse to be dissatisfied with him. Lophis grumbled discreetly. He would have persuaded Adele to go there and sign a contract with ckmoon Town if he had known that ckmoon Town was so powerful and could build a divine mountain that could carry more than half of the border¡¯s poption. Unfortunately, Adele had already left. He could only establish contact with ckmoon Town if he took the initiative to do so. He reasoned that Adele would not hold it against him. As he was about to say something, a dignified voice came from outside the garden, where Watson stood. ¡°Are you finished with your training, Watson? I am confused about a few aspects of the Absolute Explosion spell you taught me. It¡¯s not only me; even Master is having some problems. For example, how does the absolute explosion cause a chain explosion? Could the spell alter the nature of the objects? I attempted to change the stone¡¯s nature, but it did not explode.¡± Two people walked out of the ce where the voice was heard. One of them had tinum hair and a handsome face that did not look human. He held a magic staff that shone with diamond-colored light. The other person was not a human at all; he had pointy elf ears under his purple hair. Lophis¡¯ eyes widened as he noticed the visitors, particrly the one who appeared to be an elf. ¡®Is that Lord Sylvan, the border count?¡¯ he eximed inwardly. He had been fortunate to see Sylvan when the border count went to Vermillion Town. However, who was that next to him? Lord Sylvan had called him Master. Was he the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage¡ªthe astrologer? It was not possible. Those two individuals had stated that they wished to consult Watson. Why would the person next to the border count need to consult Watson if he was the astrologer? The man was supposed to have vast knowledge. ¡°Lord Sylvan, Master. The Absolute Explosion is a diamond-tier move. Its purpose is to control the rules and does not affect the object¡¯s nature. Obviously, a stone can¡¯t be transformed into gold.¡± Watson waved his hand and picked up a stone from the ground. He applied ayer of gold powder to the stone with magic. ¡°A stone can¡¯t be turned into gold, but I can apply ayer of gold powder to its surface to make it appear gold! It is the same as the Absolute Explosion. Apply ayer of rules to anything that can¡¯t explode to make the rules on the surface explode.¡± Watson gave the golden metal to Sylvan. The older man took it and looked at it for a few seconds before revealing an expression ofprehension. Antonio, who stood next to him, stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Watson, that exnation is very simple to grasp. It appears that you are a good candidate to be a teacher like me in the future! The principle of Absolute Explosion is something I am familiar with. I will go back and talk to Sylvan about it. You may resume with your training, Watson.¡± Antonio and Sylvan exited the garden excitedly as they spoke. They did not look up when they passed Lophis, as if they had not noticed him. Lophis opened his mouth to greet the two important figures. Unfortunately, he had paused for a moment, and before he could say anything, the other parties had already exited the garden. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you there? You must exin something to me.¡± They heard a woman¡¯s voice crying out in the garden as Sylvan was about to leave. Then a woman with freckles on her face rushed in, exuding a youthful aura. Her emerald-green robe had tree veins crisscrossed on it. It appeared to be made of a special tree. The woman held an emerald-green magical staff with a faint image of a terrifying magical beast on it. A rough-looking man in a simr green robe stood behind the woman. He scratched his hair helplessly. ¡°What do you want, Anna, Ron?¡± Watson inquired. Anna, the Mage Guild President in Monte Town, and Ron, the North Wind mercenary group leader, stood in front of them. The two had be ckmoon Town ves. However, the two had been reinstated to their original positions because of their excellent performance. Watson had also given them a tinum-tier Shadow of the World Tree item and a Wish for the World ring. They had already reached the peak of the gold tier. They could even fight tinum-tier elites with the addition of the two tinum-tier items. Anna snorted lightly and looked at Ron when she heard Watson¡¯s question. ¡°It is all Ron¡¯s fault. Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Watson. Monte Town is now on Creation Mountain, and the Mage Guild has grown tenfold. Everyone has been given tinum-tier items and can eat gold-tier food daily! We had never dared to imagine such a life before this. The Mage Guild decided to treat you to a meal tonight as a way of repaying your kindness, Young Master Watson. However, Ron said that the North Wind mercenary group would treat you to a meal as well. He even requested that we change the date. Please make a decision for us.¡± ¡°Anna, who would know that you¡¯d be treating Young Master Watson to dinner tonight? Please be patient and change it to another day. Today, we muste first! My group has purchased many Phoenix eggs and used the Wish for the World ring to raise the meat of a few gold-tier magical beasts to tinum-tier. We are roasting the meat right now. It would all go to waste if Young Master Watson doesn¡¯te to dinner tonight.¡± Chapter 250 - A Starlight-tier Building

Chapter 250: A Starlight-tier Building

Meat from a tinum-tier magical beast? Watson did not react to Ron¡¯s words, while Lophis had a look of disbelief on his face. Lophis had only heard of and had never seen a tinum-tier magical beast. Such a powerful magical beast did not need to guard the house and was worshipped as one¡¯s ancestor. However, they had chosen to roast a tinum-tier beast¡¯s meat on the stove. Was that not a little extravagant? No, that was beyond the realms of luxury; one could say it was insane. Lophis heard Anna¡¯s exnation before he could recover from the shock of Ron¡¯s words. ¡°Do not try that on me, Ron. We¡¯ve prepared many things for Young Master Watson! We¡¯ve used our wishes to upgrade some of the sun and moon gems we¡¯ve chosen to tinum-tier. We also went to Master Antonio specifically to inquire about obtaining water from the Spring of Life, and we¡¯ve also sessfully extracted a small bottle with his assistance. You should be aware that exposing the Spring of Life to air for a few hours will cause it to lose its effect and turn into ordinary water. So, Young Master Watson, you muste with us.¡± They were not only walking about tinum-tier magical beast meat but there was also the Spring of Life? Lophis could not help but look around him. He heard that the Spring of Life was a mysterious stream of water in the elven kingdom in the south. If one were to drink from the Spring of Life, they would be immortal. However, that person¡¯s strength would be frozen to that moment for eternity. There were some side effects, but its benefits outweighed everything else. Unfortunately, the elven kingdom was very protective of the Spring of Life. The King had sent people to the elven kingdom several times to request a bottle of water from the Spring of Life to extend his life, but they were all turned down. Only Antonio had drunk from the Spring of Life. He had no idea how Anna, the woman in front of him, had managed to get it. That was something that not even the King could aplish. ¡°If you do that, Anna, I will go all out. Worst case scenario, I will have just wasted the wishes I made today. When I return, I will make a wish to transform the tinum-tier meat into the meat from a dragon and a phoenix of equal level.¡± ¡°Okay, then the Mage Guild will forfeit all our wishes today. We will work hard to eliminate the side effects of the Spring of Life so that Young Master Watson can live an evesting life without any curses.¡± Ron and Anna stared at each other and fought incessantly, like when Emperor Cluck fought with the Golden sh. Lophis was already perplexed during that process. Even the dragons and phoenixes would want to rid themselves of the aftereffects of the Spring of Life. How would he not understand what they said? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it a day. I rmendbining the feasts. Whether they are mercenaries or mages, they are all part of Monte Town, part of Creation Mountain. It makes no difference who invites me! I will be avable around six in the evening. I will also take my family to the banquet that you have nned. Is that all right?¡± Watson motioned with his hand. He stood helplessly as Anna and Ron argued. ¡°Very well, we shall do as you wish, Young Master Watson.¡± Anna¡¯s face was slightly dissatisfied, but she still spoke respectfully. She had not seen Watson in a long time, ever since he sent her and Ron back to Monte Town to help with the transformation. Unlike the others, the Mage Guild had tried to harm ckmoon Town. She had to pay more, and the only way she could improve her standing in Watson¡¯s eyes was to work harder. The banquet was an excellent opportunity for the nobles to get to know one another. It was all Ron¡¯s fault that her n had gone awry. Anna snorted softly and walked out of the garden in a huff as she red at Ron. No matter what she did, Ron always seemed to oppose her. She had nned to invite Watson to the banquet first, but Ron insisted on interfering, transforming a noble and elegant gathering of mages into a vulgar gathering of warriors. ¡°It is inappropriate for Miss Anna and Sir Ron to argue about who should treat Young Master Watson to a meal. If you can¡¯t decide who is better, perhaps you can give Torch Town a chance?¡± The mayor of Torch Town, Lubin, and Gerant walked toward the garden together, apanied by heartyughter. ¡°Greetings, Lord Mayors.¡± Anna and Ron bowed respectfully in the direction of the neers. Gerant adjusted the white flower he wore on his chest. With a slight sigh of dissatisfaction, he said, ¡°Lubin, you have guts. Monte Town invited Young Master Watson to a banquet today; what does it have to do with Torch Town? Stay at the back of the queue.¡± Then, Gerant approached Watson, took a stack of documents from his pocket, and handed them to the younger man. ¡°This is Monte Town¡¯s ie over thest few days. ording to your n, the town will primarily grow high-quality fruits, crops, and medicinal herbs. The majority of the medicinal herbs in Monte Town are now gold-tier, with only a small percentage remaining silver-tier. I estimate there are more than 100,000 medicinal herbs, with a total value of ten million gold coins!¡± ¡°Torch Town is roughly the same. You have assigned forging to us. Furthermore, you have distributed the Wish for the World ring to the entire world. We only need to make a wish during the forging process, so it is extremely convenient. We made a profit of ten million gold coins in just a few days! A hundred thousand of those can be used as tax for the kingdom this year. As for the rest of the money¡ª¡± He chuckled. Lubin did not finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. After he had earned ten million gold coins in a few days, he would only give one percent of it to the kingdom, keeping the rest for himself. Lubin realized the kingdom¡¯s system was a fart after they became ckmoon Town¡¯s ally. Although the kingdom did not have as much money as ckmoon Town, it was more exploitable. They would demand arge amount of taxes from them every year, unlike in ckmoon Town, where Watson would not take a single cent of their earnings as long as they spent them in ckmoon Town. Lubin¡¯s heart was overjoyed. Suddenly, he noticed a golden-haired guard next to Watson. He had not paid much attention to him at first because he assumed he was only a guard in the castle. Then he realized that person looked familiar to him. Furthermore, the armor on his body was not typical of the ckmoon Knights. ¡°Young Master Watson, if I am not mistaken, the person beside you is a captain from Vermillion Town¡ªLophis!¡± The mayors on the border were in contact to some extent. As Torch Town¡¯s mayor, he had been to Vermillion Town. Furthermore, Lophis was Adele¡¯s personal guard and a noble from the Saint Laurent family from the royal capital. So, he had a strong impression of him. ¡°Long time no see, Mayor Lubin.¡± Lophis took a deep breath, his face a little awkward. He did not want Lubin to meet him like that. Lubin, who had a tinum ring on his hand and a gold-tier suit, had talked about tens of millions of gold coins. Then he looked at himself¡ªa mere guard who had just been appointed as the acting mayor. The gap was too big. Lophis had believed that Vermillion Town was the best of the four towns. However, he had changed his mind; Vermillion Town was at the bottom. It had already pulled away from the other towns by a considerable distance. ¡°Are you also here to be a subsidiary of ckmoon Town, Lophis? The border count gathered all the mayors a few days ago, but Vermillion Town did not attend. That was why your town was excluded from the border fusion team. Of course, it is not toote to join now. By the way, where is Miss Adele? Why isn¡¯t there any sign of her?¡± Lubin looked around Lophis as if he was searching for Vermillion Town¡¯s mayor. ¡°Miss Adele went to the Royal City to attend to some matters. I am not sure when she will return. I am now the acting mayor in Vermillion Town.¡± ¡°What could be more important than bing a member of ckmoon Town? Adele should still be on her way to the Royal City. She is not very good at business. If this continues, it will be extremely difficult for Vermillion Town to establish itself on the border. But that¡¯s only my opinion.¡± Lubin¡¯s heartfelt words broke Lophis¡¯ heart. He would have retorted angrily if he had heard someone disparage Adele, but he had nothing to say at the time. ¡°All right, everyone, let¡¯s get right to the point.¡± Watson cut in and looked at Lophis. ¡°Mister Lophis, As you can see, I am very busy. What is the purpose of your visit? Can you tell me now?¡± ¡°I would like to purchase some sun and moon gems that grow on the mountain,¡± Lophis stuttered. If it had been when he first went up the mountain, he might have been very confident in confronting Watson and even asked why Watson was so wasteful. However, he learned that Creation Mountain¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. He could not say anything because Watson had the resources to spend. Was it only that? Watson remained silent for a brief moment before smiling. He motioned toward Lubin and Gerant. ¡°I will have to bother you to send this gentleman from Vermillion Town on his way.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, why are you driving me away? Don¡¯t you want to earn some money? Or do you believe that Vermillion Town can¡¯t afford to purchase the fruits?¡± ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to make money or that I think you are stupid. It is just that the sun and moon gems that you want to purchase are too cheap. They are simply wild fruits on Creation Mountain. Even the farmers and servants can enjoy them as they please. If you want to buy them, then you can forget about that. I can¡¯t earn anything, and you¡¯ll be wasting your time.¡± Who would pull weeds from the ground and sell them as amodity? Those two fruits were like weeds to Watson. Watson had considered those items to be valuable a few days ago. However, the situation had changed in those few days. After they left Torch Town, he requested that the border count notify all of the manors at the border to tell them not to be afraid no matter what they saw. Then, with ckmoon Town as the focal point, he fused the entire border, which resulted in Creation Mountain. Even though the border was small, it covered thousands of kilometers and contained a wealth of resources. One could only imagine the kind of changes that would ur if all of those resources were fused. There was a qualitative change when that happened, simr to how he created the Absolute Explosion spell when he merged all of his abilities. Creation Mountain was a structure that had broken through diamond-tier and reached the starlight tier! Chapter 251 - Go Back And Think About It

Chapter 251: Go Back And Think About It

[Starlight-tier Special Building: Mount Creation] [Effects: World Creation (Mount Creation is separated from the rest of the world and has its own rules).] [First rule¡ªthe transformation of reality and illusion (the things created in Mount Creation will exist in the real world). Second rule¡ªtime eleration (Mount Creation has its own time flow; ten days there are equivalent to a day in the outside world). Third rule¡ªterrain cutting (the terrain on Mount Creation can be changed at any time, and gravity will adjust ordingly). Fourth rule¡ªStar Codex (demolish the first three rules and make any new ones that you want). Arge amount of energy is consumed each time new rules are constructed, and only four rules can be active simultaneously.] [Additional abilities: God¡¯s Judgment (consumes Mount Creation¡¯s resources andmunicates with the stars to summon the ancient gods¡¯ power to descend). The gods¡¯ ability to descend is proportional to the amount of power consumed.] Watson turned around to have a look at his surroundings after he exined it to Lophis. Specific information about Mount Creation had appeared in his eyes. The literal trantion of starlight was the stars that shine in history. Many gods had passed through that realm in the past. It was not an exaggeration to refer to a starlight-tier building as the kingdom of gods in that world. Mount Creation had absorbed arge piece ofnd, so the former border had be a vast ocean. Then, Watson had fused the Endless Sea with the Land of the Dead. Unfortunately, the Sea of Death had only inherited the Land of the Dead¡¯s abilities and developed a few new ones; it had evolved from diamond-tier to peak diamond-tier. The Sea of Death is the highest-level diamond-tier building. [Effects: Dimensional Space, Summon of the King of Death, Undead Ship, Death Knell, Fog of War (when you enter the sea shrouded in the fog of death, you will lose your way, and your equipment will fail no matter how advanced it is), Water of the Styx (the water contains the aura of the dead and has a mysterious power; a river that can¡¯t carry anything other than the dead, and any living thing that enters the water will sink).] [Additional abilities: Treasury of the Undead, Death Curse (anyone who enters the river of death without permission will be cursed with a ck skull symbol on their body. They will be in excruciating pain and will die within a week).] The Fog of War, Water of the Styx, and Death Curse¡ªthose abilities were added after the Sea of Death¡¯s evolution. The Sea of Death was more dangerous than ever, and there was no way for one to protect against it. It was ideal as a fortifying barrier for Mount Creation. Nobody would be able to cross Mount Creation and the Sea of Death in one go. However, Watson was unsatisfied. He used the goldbiter rats to empty the tinum-tier ore mountain he had previously fused in Misty Forest. He also moved the medicinal herbs he had fused in the forest to Mount Creation. Watson had initially believed that Misty Forest¡¯s assets were sufficient for the border¡¯s usage, albeit hically, for decades. However, after he fused them into Mount Creation, he realized that they were insufficient. They could only fill a small part of Mount Creation. Things became much easier after that. He assigned missions to the mayors. Lubin would forge weapons, Gerant would cultivate medicinal herbs, and Fairy Town would manage and produce magical beasts. Watson did not know how many weapons, medicinal herbs, and magical beasts he would need on Mount Creation, but he estimated it would be greater than a kingdom¡¯s wealth. Of course, none of that would be possible without the Wish for the World ring. Everyone on the border had the same ring, with the same Wish for the World engravement. ckmoon Town had made more than 100,000 rings, and they were all exchanged with Antonio¡¯s lifespan. The astrologer was recuperating since his lifespan kept getting depleted. That was why Watson decided to use the items from Misty Forest as consumable materials. More than 100,000 people would make a wish for a Nibelung ring at the same time, which Antonio would turn into Wish for the World rings for the entire world. Every day, each person could make three wishes. Each wish would collect the materials required to make a Wish for the World ring for the entire world. In other words, more than 100,000 people would produce hundreds of thousands of Wish for the World rings for the whole world in a single day. When those rings were distributed the next day, then hundreds of thousands of people would make the same wish again at the same time. The number of rings would double until it got to more than a million rings. Watson had made more than a million rings for the world in only two days and distributed them to everyone at the border. It was two days on Mount Creation, but it was only a few hours in the outside world. Many manor owners from other parts of the border were among those to whom he distributed the rings. They had been unaware of ckmoon Town¡¯s existence. They lived very well in their original location, but they were dissatisfied with the sudden change in environment and their new status as a subsidiary of ckmoon Town. However, they changed their minds when they received the rings. Why should they hesitate? They refused to submit to others, but ckmoon Town had given them too much. After they had submitted to Watson, those manor owners would receive missions from Watson daily, such as nting silver or gold-tier wheat. They did not have to surrender the items they made or grew, not the fruits or the weapons; those would always belong to them. Watson was not concerned about those items. However, they would need to give those things away for free if Mount Creation were destroyed. The new brand-new production model that did not require any tax payment gave the manor owners a taste of that sweetness. They had initially joined ckmoon Town for the border count¡¯s sake and fear of Watson¡¯s strength. However, they had also fallen in love with the town. They would not leave even if they were chased out of there. They were already ustomed to life on Mount Creation after nearly two months there. It had only been four or five days since they had returned to the outside world. They felt a sense of superiority when they thought about it. The resources on Mount Creation were already more significant than those from the outside world, and outsiders would not be able to imagine their conception of time. As a result, some people began to worship Watson, the ckmoon Town¡¯s youngest Young Master, as the reincarnation of a god. Who else in the world could control time if not a god¡¯s reincarnation? So, when Lophis went up the mountain and referred to a farmer there as a god, the man was not enraged. Instead, he burst out inughter. ¡°What do I have to buy, Young Master Watson, so that you¡¯d do business with me?¡± Lophis had no idea how magical Mount Creation was, but he had an uneasy feeling that his words were inadequate. The rare treasures were probably only a pile of trash, and the things that Watson wanted to sell him would be too difficult for him to bear. However, he was not willing to give up that opportunity. He wanted to y it safe, so he asked that question. ¡°It is quite simple. You simply need to purchase some weapons. For example, the tinum-tier longsword that I made two days ago, or the gold-tier towel I used to wipe my sweat, or some of the medicinal herbs and magical beasts produced by Mount Creation,¡± Watson said nonchntly as he waved his longsword. Torch Town had made the weapon he held in his hand; the town was primarily in the forging trades because ckmoon Town had amassed many gold and silver-tier weapons. Furthermore, everyone had a Wish for the World ring; Torch Town only needed to make a wish to strengthen the weapon. Watson had justpleted Torch Town¡¯s transformation, and the town had gained a new ability because of that. All the items they produced, weapons or medicinal herbs, would instantly turn into silver-tier. They even retained that ability after Mount Creation absorbed the town. Torch Town could produce an average of 100 silver-tier weapons and fuse them into rtively low-quality tinum-tier longswords¡ªthe same as the one in Watson¡¯s hand. Even if it was not of the highest quality, it was still a tinum-tier weapon. ckmoon Town¡¯s guards and the guards from the other three towns were equipped with tinum-tier weapons and armor, and they trained with gold-tier weapons. However, it seemed like they would be able to upgrade their training weapons to tinum-tier in only a few days. ¡°Young Master Watson, I am curious how much the tinum-tier longsword, as well as the medicinal herbs and magical beasts you mentioned, are worth?¡± The longsword in Watson¡¯s hand drew Lophis¡¯ gaze; he swallowed his saliva. There were only a few tinum-tier weapons in the entire kingdom, so he wondered how much Watson wanted for them. Watson gestured with his finger. ¡°Ten thousand gold coins?¡± Lophis inquired hesitantly. When Watson shook his head, he asked again, ¡°A hundred thousand gold coins?¡± Watson continued to shake his head; he looked desperate. ¡°Is it a million gold coins per item, then?¡± If it were a million gold coins per item, he could not afford it even if he sold Vermillion Town. It was a rare tinum-tier item, so he did not think the asking price was too high. He was a little disappointed that he would never get a chance to own a tinum-tier weapon. ¡°I don¡¯t want 100,000 gold coins or one million. It is only 1,000 gold coins per item,¡± Watson said, which surprised Lophis. A thousand gold coins? Was he serious? That was pretty inexpensive for a valuable tinum-tier weapon. A typical peak gold-tier weapon would cost around that much. Lophis wanted to buy a dozen of them and resell them for a fortune. Unfortunately, Watson¡¯s next words shattered his fantasy. ¡°There is another condition if you want to buy a tinum-tier item for only 1,000 gold coins. You must sign a contract with ckmoon Town and be part of Mount Creation. The items you buy from here are only for your personal use. You can¡¯t sell or give them to anyone outside of Mount Creation. If you were to vite these conditions, then be prepared to face the penalties for that. These conditions are a bit harsh; there is no hurry to give me a response. You can go back and think about it.¡± ¡°Since you have said so, Young Master Watson, I shall think about it.¡± Lophis looked hesitant. Adele was not there, and it was difficult for him to make a decision. Furthermore, there was a rule that prohibited him from reselling the weapons, which was a bit too much. However, the benefits offered by ckmoon Town were too good to pass up, so he found it difficult to refuse. Watson waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Please escort our visitor off the mountain.¡± Gerant and Lubin stood on both sides of Lophis before they escorted them away. As they walked, they told Lophis about how ckmoon Town was fantastic and that it was the right thing to do. Meanwhile, Watson continued to train with his tinum-tier longsword. He was unconcerned about Lophis¡¯ rejection because anyone confronted with ckmoon Town had only one option. Instead, he was nning what he would eat for the banquet that night. Chapter 252 - Improving The Spring Of Life

Chapter 252: Improving The Spring Of Life

Watson concluded his training at six in the evening and proceeded to the Mage Guild in Monte Town with his family. After Monte Town¡¯s integration with Mount Creation, Watson converted it into a tinum-tier building, the same as Torch Town. It possessed the power to develop crops and enhance them to silver-tier status rapidly. As a result, Monte Town was the primary location for medicinal herbs cultivation in Mount Creation. When they walked into Monte Town, a fruity smell wafted,bined with the scent of leaves. There were lush trees and fruits all around them; the tree¡¯s branches went all the way forth when they changed into vines that twined around Monte Town¡¯s tinum-colored wall. In reality, the branches of those trees went all the way forth. At that time, they changed into vines that twined around the tinum-colored walls of Monte Town. There were also fruits on the wall, which gave it a natural vibe. ¡°This is Monte Town; this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a town outside of ckmoon Town. It looks quite remarkable.¡± Watson¡¯s seventh sister, Scarlet, fiddled with a tinum-colored longbow in her hands. At times, she would pull the bowstring. At other times, she would aim it at the sky. Her face was filled with joy. That longbow was her new toy. Watson had already fashioned her a silver-tier longbow, but the forging standards of the various towns had improved as a result of their fusion with Mount Creation. Thus, Watson had made her another tinum-tier longbow. ¡°Actually, Monte Town was not always like this. It used to be a hundred times worse than it is now. This is all possible because of Watson.¡± Zeke sighed; he was ovee by emotion. Zenoah and Peter had simr expressions on their faces as they gazed reverently at the settlement in front of them. Even though they had spent two months on Mount Creation, they were still surprised by the scenery in front of them. Who would have thought that Watson would uproot the entire border and fused it with ckmoon Town? When they first learned about that, they were so scared that they could not even eat. They also had nightmares when they slept at night. Fortunately, they got used to it after some time. Furthermore, they discovered a way to avoid being scared¡ªthey did not consider Watson a human being. As long as they did not treat Watson as a human, they would not be surprised. ¡°I have been working out at home. It is not a terrible idea to go out once in a while.¡± Vincent, the eldest brother, and Nindy, the second sister, were also staring at their surroundings. As the two oldest children in the family, their childishness had long faded from their faces, especially Nindy. She was already a water-elemental mage at the peak of the gold tier. She was not far from the tinum-tier, and her every move was apanied by a wave-like voice. ¡°Watson led hispanions to an ancient city brimming with life. That city was once the home of a long-lost ancient dynasty, and mighty guardians guarded it. What serendipitous interactions will he encounter there?¡± Margaret, the sixth sister, wielded the Pen of Truth and scribbled those words on a stack of gleaming gold-tier goatskin parchment. She let go of her palm after she finished her scribbles. The Pen of Truth flew into the air and began writing in zing red letters. [Watson will uncover the enigmatic Spring of Life at the town¡¯s historic banquet. He will utilize his great strength to break the spring¡¯s curse and gain the ability to live eternally.] ¡°Not bad; that is the tale I am looking for.¡± Margaret nodded in approval, leaving Watson stunned. Was her sister so liberated after getting the Pen of Truth? She did not even write anymore. The Pen of Truth flew in front of Watson as he wasining. The pen¡¯s shaft was bent, and it nodded and bowed as if it were a human. [Great Master, I have not seen you in a long time. I just utilize my ability to alter reality to predict the event when you enter that town. Am I right, Master?] ¡°Right, my foot,¡± he said. Watson did not know whether he shouldugh or cry as he detected that familiar cheap stench. He had been quite active daily as he fused Mount Creation. Furthermore, he had given the Pen of Truth to his sixth sister as a quill pen, so he was unconcerned. He had not expected that the Pen of Truth had grown bolder; he had not seen it for two months. It even dared to speak without his approval. He was not sure if it was because the pen had been with Margaret for so long that it had developed a nasty habit. His original n was for the two to restrain each other and halt for a while. Unfortunately, the Pen of Truth and his sixth sister seemed to have gotten worse. ¡°Husband, this is my first time attending a nobleman¡¯s banquet. I had hoped to attend a simr event for a long time now.¡± Catherine grasped Edward¡¯s hand nervously as she tidied her earrings and ne. She was not used to walking in her diamond high heels. Nothing was moreudable in the eyes of the nobles than a good supper. Many nobility in the kingdom insisted on holding a feast even though their families were poor. They would even borrow money to decorate the banquet. That might have sounded unbelievable in modern civilization, but it was fairlymon in that environment, which was simr to the Middle Ages. A banquet had many rules¡ªwhat to do at each period, how much cutlery to use, and even how many dishes one would need for the feast. Catherine wanted to organize a banquet when her family was still struggling, but they were so impoverished that they could not even afford meat. She could not even make a few dishes if she had borrowed the money for the feast. Furthermore, there were a few manor owners and farmers near the territory, so hosting a dinner for the aristocrats made no sense. Catherine had no choice but to abandon the idea. ¡°My dear Catherine, don¡¯t worry. This is just the beginning. If you want, I can take you to a banquet every day, or we can try to hold it ourselves! Lord Sylvan and Master Antonio are also here now. If we can invite them to the feast, I guarantee that no other noble canpete with us.¡± Edward remarked solemnly as he stroked Catherine¡¯s arm gently. Ever since Watson had fused Mount Creation, Edward had no time to be intimate with Catherine. They had to host different mayors and manor owners. The entire border had been integrated with ckmoon Town. Even though the border count¡¯s mansion was right across from ckmoon Castle, Edward had never dreamed of being neighbors with a tinum-tier elite or having more than a million people under hismand. Catherine and Edward had gained weight rapidly as they could not let their visitors leave empty-handed. They had wanted to lose some weight, but the presents that their visitors brought with them were simply too good for them to decline, especially a Monte Town supper. Edward heard that the North Wind mercenary gang had even given up on their wishes to transform regr magical beast meat into dragon and phoenix meat. He had never eaten a legendary magical beast; he did not know how it would taste. However, he drooled when he thought about that. It was strange. His cultivation had been destroyed many years ago; he could no longer cultivate. However, it seemed like his strength had inexplicably returned to the peak of the gold tier for the past two months. It seemed like he could get stronger even if he only ate, drank, and was serviced by servants all day long. It was simply a blissful life. ¡°Young Master Watson, Lords of ckmoon Town. I am a waiter at this banquet organized by the Mage Guild. Please, follow me.¡± As soon as Watson and the others reached the town, a young girl dressed in a mage¡¯s robe approached them and greeted them warmly. The mage¡¯s robe that the young girl wore was gold-tier, and her body also emitted a gold-tier aura. She appeared 15 or 16 years old; if she were anywhere else in the kingdom, they would praise her for attaining the gold tier at her age. However, it was a prettymon urrence on Mount Creation. Even farmers and children could be gold-tier fighters with more than one form ofbat aura. Plus, gold-tier mages were equivalent to nothing. The young mage finally led the group to the Mage Guild in Monte Town. That was Watson¡¯s first time there. The Mage Guild had four floors; it was shaped like a tall tower, and the lower they went, the more spacious it became. The outer walls were tinum-colored, and they were smooth like a mirror. There were also mysterious runes carved on them. A statue in the shape of a magic staff stood at the top of the tower¡ªit had a solemn aura. After they entered the guild, they saw apletely different scene. The walls that were used to post bounty missions had been torn off and reced with colorful silk. The round tables and chairs meant for registration had also been taken away. A huge space in the middle of the room was reserved as a dance floor, and the banquet tables had all kinds of gold-tiered tes. Inside, there was a high-tiered dish of meat and fruit. The candlesticks on the dining table were gold-tier as well; it made it seemed as if the light would burn forever. The ceiling above their heads was iid with magical stones that shone like diamonds as they cast different rays of light that illuminated the entire hall. ¡°I am Anna, the Mage Guild President. I am very honored that you have agreed toe as guests, Lords of ckmoon Town! Please allow me to introduce you. Besides our guild members, we also have Lord Gerant, city hall officials, and some mercenary group leaders.¡± Anna, in a meticulous gorgeous long dress, turned around when she mentioned the mercenary group. Ron stood behind her; he was in a snow-white suit, and his messy hair was smeared with oil. He grinned at Watson and his siblings as heughed boorishly. ¡°I am Ron, the current leader of the mercenary group, and I am here to greet everyone from ckmoon Town. I have prepared some high-quality dragon and Phoenix meat. The meat of these two rare magical beasts can strengthen your body and enhance your facial features. It can also improve one¡¯s abilities in that area.¡± Edward was immediately interested when he heard that; heughed. ¡°Is that true? Quickly, bring me some.¡± However, Catherine pinched him before he could take a step forward. Then, she rolled her eyes. ¡°You only have that in your mind every day. Can¡¯t you behave like a noble?¡± Anna took the opportunity to push Ron away. ¡°Lady Catherine is right. The dragon meat that Ron prepared is nothing at all. The gifts that I¡¯ve arranged for all of you are even more precious.¡± She waved her hand. Soon, two mages brought forth a transparent bottle containing an emerald green liquid. The bottle emitted cold air. It was obviously some kind of magical product. The emerald green liquid in the bottle made it look even more magical; it was like an emeraldke that reflected the starlight. The faint singing of elves and the low moans of fairies attracted everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. Anna looked pleased with everyone¡¯s reaction. ¡°This is a small bottle of water from the Spring of Life. The Mage Guildbined our forces with Master Antonio to get this for you. ¡°The Spring of Life is also known as the water of eternal life. Just a drop of the liquid can grant one eternal life. The time on Mount Creation is ten times faster than the outside world; it is both good and bad. Good because we can do more, but bad because we will age faster. So, I thought of the Spring of Life. With this, we will never need to be afraid of old age. I would like to offer this to ckmoon Town for all that you have done for me.¡± ¡°Thank you, President Anna.¡± Edward, Catherine, and their children sighed. Then, they held their breaths. Only Watson looked at the Spring of Life calmly; he knew that the water had some side effects. So, if he wanted to give it to everyone, then he would have to fuse and improve it first. Chapter 253 - Adding A Potent Ingredient

Chapter 253: Adding A Potent Ingredient

[Diamond-tier special item: Water from Spring of Life] [Effects: allows the user to live forever, but they will age. The user¡¯s strength will be fixed at that particr moment and will not increase.] [Additional effects: Power of Nature (user¡¯s cultivation speed will increase tenfold when they are near to nature).] [Restrictions: water from the Spring of Life can¡¯t be exposed to the air, or it will lose its effect within 12 hours, and it can only be carried by magic elements. Currently, the water will lose its effect in six hours.] Watson reflected as he observed the water from the spring of life in the hands of those mages. ¡°Master told me that the spring of life could grant eternal life. I also heard that the elves could increase their cultivation speed by ten times if they were to drink from the spring. However, their strength would be permanently frozen in ce. It¡¯s pointless to have an increased cultivation speed if that were to happen.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, what do you think of my gift?¡± Anna stood beside Watson and looked at him carefully. ¡°How did you get this bottle of Spring of Life, Anna?¡± Watson asked; he did not reply to her. He knew that the Spring of Life originated from the moon well in the deepest part of the Forest of Eternity in the south. The elves had guarded the spring for decades, and many powerful magical monsters surrounded it as well. A giant elf named Druid had also used magic to seal the well¡¯s opening. Even if Watson used the Wish for the World right to save the world, the magical seal would prevent him from getting water from that spring. Antonio had told him all those things. After all, the Spring of Life was the most precious treasure in the elven kingdom. Other kingdoms would steal them if they were so easily within reach. Then, Anna said, ¡°A few days ago, I had tried to get the Spring of Life. I made multiple wishes with the Wish for the World ring, but I couldn¡¯t get to it. I had no choice but to ask Master Antonio.¡± ¡°Master Antonio is the only person in the kingdom to have drunk from the Spring of Life, so he must have an idea. So, I asked him about it in the morning. He taught me a magicalmunication ritual; he said to recite the name Vivian when I wanted to make a wish, and I could get the water that way. I did what he asked, and I seeded.¡± Watson wondered about the name Vivian after he heard that. When Antonio gave him the sun and moon staff, he noticed the same name was on it. That person must have been very important to his master; she was even connected to the Spring of Life. He decided to ask his master about it when he could. Then, Watson focused his attention on the Spring of Life. ¡°Give me the water. I¡¯ll try to see if I can remove the curse on it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Watson.¡± Anna kept her excitement in check as she grabbed the bottle of Spring of Life from her subordinate and handed it to Watson. She was aware that the Spring of Life had side effects, so she did not taste it. Instead, she chose to delegate the task to Watson. On the one hand, it was out of respect for Watson, and on the other hand, she did not want her strength to be frozen at that point. She was only a gold-tier mage; she could be even more powerful in the future. Watson nced at the bottle in his palm, ignoring Anna¡¯s conflicted emotions. He found that the bottle was made of ice-elemental magic; there was no trace of contaminants. Anna had obviously done her homework before acquiring the Spring of Life. ¡°What should I use to fuse the Spring of Life? Too bad I can¡¯t improve on it. I don¡¯t even know what kind of mess would happen after the fusion. It would be terrible if I could not neutralize the effects.¡± Watson¡¯s demeanor steadily shifted from reluctance to resolve as he shook the bottle in his hand. ¡°Forget it; I don¡¯t care. There¡¯s no limit to the number of times the system can fuse. I¡¯ll try it first.¡± He snapped his fingers in front of everyone, and a green shadow rushed in from outside the window. Itnded on his hand and transformed into a vibrant emerald-green seed. He had fused several tinum-tier Shadows of the World Tree, and that seed was one of them. The Spring of Life needed the Shadow of the World Tree to exist, so the fusion of those two items would bring immense power. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± The Shadow of the World in Watson¡¯s hand changed into a streak of green light and covered the Spring of Life as he pondered about it. Then, the water boiled, and green bubbles emerged. The liquid, which had been like ake that reflected starlight, had darkened. Then, the system¡¯s notification rang in his ears. [Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion. You have obtained high-quality water from the Spring of Life. The water¡¯s expiry has been extended to 24 hours. After consuming it, your cultivation speed will increase by 20 times.] Watson was speechless when he saw the result. The Spring of Life had only boosted some minor abilities after using a tinum-tier tool. He could not even choose which side effects he wanted to remove. ¡°This can¡¯t go on.¡± Watson muttered and decided to add a potent ingredient into the water of the Spring of Life. ¡°Little Gray, get Lilith here.¡± After he said that to the air, a ck hole the size of a fist immediately shed on his shoulder; a pitch-ck little mouse appeared. The tinum crown on its forehead shone brightly as it rubbed against Watson¡¯s ear intimately. Then, it turned around and disappeared into the ck hole again. That mouse was the Heaven-devouring Rat King, and Watson had named it Little Gray. After all, the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck had names. As the third tinum-tier magical beast in ckmoon Town, the Heaven-devouring Rat King should not be left behind. Initially, Watson had wanted to call it tool man because the Heaven-devouring Rat King was constantly splitting its body; it was a tool that helped ckmoon Town move ores. However, the name was too ugly, and his family had opposed that. So, Watson had no choice but to name it Little Gray. Kacha! Little Gray had only left for more than ten seconds when a loud sound came from the hall¡¯s ceiling on the Mage Guild¡¯s first floor. An even bigger ck hole had appeared. A tall and beautiful maid emerged from the spot. She licked her delicate red lips; there was a smile on her charming face. Then, she looked around before she walked toward Watson and knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°Master, may I know why you¡¯ve sent a pet to summon me?¡± The maid, Lilith, was the Hell Baron Watson had created bybining the Devil¡¯s Blood and the Purgatory Skeleton. She had been serving as the deputy head housemaid in ckmoon Town. Lilith had definitely developed a lot under Nightingale and Cape¡¯s guidance. She would no longer take off her clothes in front of Watson or offer someone to eat her. Lilith¡¯s arrival brought the entire Mage Guild to a halt. After all, she was a peak tinum-tier elite and a Hell Baron. Everyone there was fearful of her. However, Watson did not feel anything. He had summoned Lilith for one purpose. ¡°Lilith, I need to extract some of the devil¡¯s blood in your body and fuse it with the Spring of Life.¡± As a Hell Baron, Lilith¡¯s corpse could survive for tens of thousands of years without decaying; one could even resurrect her. It meant that her blood had something inmon with the Spring of Life. Watson had seen how Moriarty used the Devil¡¯s Blood; it could allow a person to advance from tinum-tier to diamond-tier. It was not inferior to the Spring of Life. A fusion between those two items might produce some miraculous changes. Chapter 254 - The Blessing of the Gods and Demons

Chapter 254: The Blessing of the Gods and Demons

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are you only interested in my blood? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a big problem.¡± Lilith replied respectfully; then, she reached into her chest and pulled a throbbing ck heart with her right hand. ¡°The heart is a blood-gathering organ. Master, please ept my heart.¡± Everyone in the hall cringed when they saw they take her heart out with her bare hands. Lilith, who had lost her heart, appeared pale. She did not seem to mind. Instead, her eyes burned with a me. It was as if she felt honored to give her heart to Watson. ¡°You did well, Lilith. If I fuse something goodter, I will let you use it first.¡± Watson was concerned with Lilith¡¯s action as well, but he remembered that Lilith was a Hell Baron with a bodilyposition that differed from a human; that might not have been an issue for her. So, he did not hesitate. ¡°If you do not mind, Lilith, may I utilize your bone marrow as well?¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Lilith agreed to his request. She reached into the hole in her chest and pulled a broken spine. ck blood dripped from her chest andnded on the ground, corroding the hard tinum-tier metal floor as white smoke rose. Everyone there was shocked. Watson took the bleeding spine from Lilith. ¡°Is there anything else you require, Master?¡± ¡°Not for the time being.¡± The wound on Lilith¡¯s chest squirmed as her flesh and blood merged. The wound healed; she was as good as new. No one could tell that she had been injured before that, except for the ck blood on the ground. Watson nodded; he had made the right choice. The Spring of Life was an excellent bnce for her immacte self-healing capacity. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Watson activated the system and fused Lilith¡¯s spine and heart as he held them in his hands. A speck of ck blood appeared¡ªck and pure, like the abyss¡¯s stare; it could attract all light. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing and obtaining an advanced version of Devil¡¯s Blood.] [Diamond-tier Special Item: Devil¡¯s blood.] [Effects: retains all of Devil¡¯s Blood¡¯s abilities, including the capacity to self-heal, pollute, and turn into a demon.] [Additional effects: after consuming the Devil¡¯s Blood, there is a 100% sess rate in evolving into a demon. All attributes will be increased, and you will obtain a racial talent¡ªAbsolute Calmness. You will not be affected by violent emotional fluctuations. You will always remain rational and will not feel any pain.] [Additional skill: Devil¡¯s Blood Boiling (an advanced version of the Devil¡¯s Blood Boiling Skill). It will multiply and cover other objects, giving them simple intelligence to control the host. Furthermore, the controlled entity will have a strength not inferior to that of a diamond-tier elite.] Watson¡¯s eyes glowed as he read the detailed information about the ck blood. As he sized it up, his father, Edward, who was the closest to him, suddenly had ayer of psychedelic color in his eyes. He muttered some unknown ravings as he subconsciously walked toward the Devil¡¯s Blood. He wanted to reach out and touch it. ¡°Be careful, Father. The blood is extremely hazardous. It might swallow you if you touched it.¡± Watson grabbed Edward¡¯s hand in time; his father sobered at that moment. Edward, who had recovered, had ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. He took two steps backward in fear. ¡°What happened? I heard a mysterious summoning from that drop of blood. It told me to fuse with it. Am I hallucinating?¡± ¡°Father, I don¡¯t believe that was an illusion because we heard a simr sound as well! After all, Watson was the one who fused it. Let¡¯s be more careful.¡± Watson¡¯s siblings retreated with strange expressions on their faces. Every time Watson used the system fusion, he would fuse something surprising. That was not an exception. They needed to find a safe ce so that they would not be affected. Even the other guests retreated; they followed Anna and Ron¡¯s lead. Hundreds of square meters on the entire hall were empty. ¡°You¡¯d better retreat a little further.¡± Watson was also a little nervous. After all, he was holding two types of diamond-tier liquid in his hands. Who knew what would happen if they were fused? Perhaps an unexpected situation like the previous fusion would ur. The Devil¡¯s Blood was a diamond-tier item, and it already had an excellent effect. He would drink it there and then if he did not need to remove the Spring of Life¡¯s side effect. However, he kept his desire in check. He turned his gaze away from the blood and activated the fusion system. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for a sessful fusion. You have obtained a peak diamond-tier special item, the Blessing of the Gods and Demons.] The Devil¡¯s Blood turned into ck light when Watson activated the fusion system. The Spring of Life water sshed from the frozen bottle; it turned into a green light that collided with the ck light. Green and ck, life and destruction had collided. Faint scenes from ancient times appeared on the light¡¯s surface. Angels held long spears made of tree branches that pierced through the stars, and they were facing numerous demons with scales and horns as their bodies burned with mes. Wherever they passed, the ground was scorched. Those images appeared only for an instant. The two lights had fused; they turned into a thumb-sized, round, ck-and-green bead. At times, the ck Rose appeared, and at other times, the Green Rose. They changed constantly. When the ck Rose appeared, a demonic roar came from within the bead, and when it was the Green Rose, an angel¡¯s low voice was heard from the same bead. [The Blessing of the Gods and Demons] [When consumed, there is a 50 percent chance of receiving the gods¡¯ blessing to obtain eternal life with no side effects, and the body will evolve into a mythical creature. There is also a 50 percent chance of receiving the demons¡¯ blessing to obtain eternal life and evolve into a demon.] [Additional effects: soak the bead in water, and the water will have the same effect. However, the sess rate will be reduced to 5%. Whether directly or indirectly consumed, only the first time will have an effect.] Watson could feel the holy and evil energy entering his body; both werepletely different. No matter which, that energy was extremely powerful. Even though he was at tinum tier, he still trembled. ¡°If I eat it, the Blessing of Gods and Demons would either wake a mythical creature or a demon. But it¡¯s only one or the other. And if I eat it, I¡¯ll lose the bead. However, if I were to soak it in water, everyone in the entire Mount Creation could use it. About five out of a hundred people would be able to use it sessfully. It looks like that is more beneficial.¡± ¡°Lilith, ording to our agreement, this peak diamond-tier item is now yours.¡± It looked like it was a good idea to soak the newly fused bead in the water. It could allow more people to evolve their forms and obtain eternal life. However, Watson did not n to do so because they were only supposed to take it once in their lifetime. He did not want more people to gain eternal life; he wanted everyone to have it. Lilith¡¯s expression was filled with disbelief when she received the bead that Watson had thrown at her. That was a top-tier jewel; it was a priceless treasure, but Watson had thrown it at her so casually. He said that he would offer it to her, but she had not taken him seriously. As a ve, it was her duty to serve her master. She would not ask for anything in return. On the contrary, Watson¡¯s actions had exceeded the scope of what a master should do. She was thankful for that. ¡°This is a peak diamond-tier item. Even though Mount Creation can already produce diamond-tier items, a peak diamond-tier item is still a first!¡± Everyone in the hall was envious; some even hated her, especially Anna, whose lips twitched. She had given the Spring of Life to Watson so that he could fuse it and give some to her after that. She did not expect him to give it to Lilith after the fusion. Her heart ached, but she did not say anything. ¡°Lilith, what are you waiting for? Why didn¡¯t you eat it? I can give it to someone else if you don¡¯t want it.¡± Watson smiled at Lilith and urged her; he ignored the other people around him. Lilith snapped back to her senses, and her expression became more excited. She raised the bead in her trembling hand and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then she put the bead in her mouth. Lilith closed her eyes the moment the gods¡¯ blessing entered her body. Swoosh! There was a sound as half of her body turned white and the other turned ck. The light transformed into mysterious patterns that spread along her skin; it looked like cracka on the surface of an object. Her strong heartbeat shook the entire hall as if some kind of a terrifying monster had developed in her body. Chapter 255 - They Became Angels

Chapter 255: They Became Angels

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lilith¡¯s body turned ck and white for a few minutes. Then, the skin on her body fell off like a cicada shedding its shell. Then, a much smaller body emerged from the broken skin. It was difficult to describe the beauty of the new creature. Six white wings extended along Lilith¡¯s smooth and fair back. The feathers on her wings blocked vital parts of her body, and her skin was faintly discernible. Her charming expression looked innocent, and her eyes and hair had turned white. A strange ring of light had appeared above her head. It alternated between visible and invisible as a powerful diamond-tier aura emanated from her body. ¡°Ha.¡± Lilith yawned. Three of the six white wings on her back had turned ck. She had transformed from a mature woman in her twenties into a teenage girl. Her face was charming and pure at the same time; one¡¯s heart would beat faster when one looked at her. She had a 50 percent chance of evolving into a mythical creature or a demon after she took the Blessing of the Gods and Demons. In addition, she was a Hell Baron. One could say she was a brand new race of gods and demons. [Congrattions, Master. The Hell Baron, Lilith¡¯s strength has increased.] [Diamond-tier Fallen Angel: Lilith] [Angels from the Fallen Angel race were bewitched by the demons¡¯ power. They possess both angel and devil bloodlines and have eternal life.] [Attributes: Light and darkness.] [Demon¡¯s abilities: Absolute Absorption (using the devil¡¯s horn to absorb the enemy¡¯s life force, allowing you to be stronger and the enemy to die from exhaustion), Six-arm Torture, Super Self-healing, Boiling Hell Blood, Super Physical Resistance, Super Magic Resistance, Demon King, Creeping Hunger, the Spread of a Million Diseases, the Soul-sucking Sound from Hell, Flesh and Blood Reconstruction, Strong Parasitism, Imp Summoning, Hell Descent (diamond-tier magic that summons the projection of hell within a certain range).] [Angel¡¯s abilities: Absolute Reflection (using angel halo to reflect all attacks against oneself), Kingdom of God¡¯s Gate (diamond-tier magic to summon the projection of God in the Kingdom of God), Chant of God¡¯s Grace (increase everyone¡¯s status and double everyone¡¯sbat power), Divine Enchantment (summon a diamond-tier holy sword to kill enemies), Purification (eliminate all evil things), King of Angels (allows you to transcend the human¡¯s reasoning and significantly increase your mind and wisdom), Wheel of Fate (light magic to reverse time only once, allowing time to return to at least an hour ago).] [Additional abilities: Super Berserk, Instant Burst, Body of Enchantment, God¡¯s Body (allows the others to worship you from the bottom of their hearts).] ¡°Amazing.¡± Watson eximed when he saw Lilith¡¯s new characteristics. She was once a diamond-tier elite at her peak. She had returned to her height, and she was much stronger than before, thanks to the Blessing of the Gods and Demons. Watson brushed aside Lilith¡¯s impressive list of abilities. His primary emphasis was on two skills¡ªAbsolute Absorption and Absolute Reflection. That was because Lilith had mastered those two talents after reaching the diamond tier. The former could reflect all strikes, while thetter could absorb the enemy¡¯s abilities and use them to improve oneself. Those were some extreme rules. Aside from the Golden sh, Mount Creation also featured a second diamond-tier elite; that was only the beginning for Watson. He had used Antonio¡¯s approach to allow Anna to absorb more water from the Spring of Life and fuse it with the blood and bone marrow in Lilith¡¯s body; he had allowed Blessing of the Gods and Demons to be generated perpetually. Imagine if everyone on Mount Creation had consumed that item, the scene of awakening an angel or a demon would be very shocking. Watson¡¯s heart was full of lovely fantasies about the future. Lilith¡¯s body shed, and a thin white robe appeared at that instant. Then, she spread her six wings and moved carefully to Watson¡¯s side, her bare feet touching the air. She bowed her head and knelt on one knee. Watson¡¯s heart was filled with beautiful fantasies about the future. At that moment, Lilith¡¯s body shed, and a thin white robe appeared. Then, she spread the six wings on her back and strolled toward Watson with her bare feet; she knelt on one knee. ¡°Thank you, Master, for giving me strength. I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness, so I can only offer my body to you, Master. Please, use me to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to take such an oath. Do whatever you want; you¡¯re not a tool! Just continue to be ckmoon Town¡¯s deputy head maid, as usual.¡± Watson helped Lilith up. She looked at him with a look of reverence and gratitude. She nodded silently before she retreated to the side without another word. Then, Watson looked around the hall. Those who met his gaze swallowed their saliva. There was hope in their eyes. They were curious about it when they saw Lilith¡¯s new powers. They had invited Watson with the promise of dragon meat and other precious ingredients. However, the situation had reversed. Those dragon and phoenix meat were nothing. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it. The item I created can raise a person¡¯s level and bring them to a higher level. But that kind of evolution is not without conditions. We can only use water from the Spring of Life. If you want the item that I created, then bring me some water from the Spring of Life water.¡± Watson used hisbat aura to amplify his voice so that everyone could hear him. Even though he decided to let everyone on the mountain evolve, he did not n to do so in the short term. The Spring of Life was not infinite. If he wanted to turn one million people into mythical creatures, the Spring of Life would definitely run out. The elf, Vivian, whom Master Antonio knew would not agree to that, so he decided to do things slower. He could let those in the banquet hall evolve first. ¡°Quick, make a wish to get water from the Spring of Life.¡± ¡°D*mn it; I¡¯ve already used my wish today. What should I do? Do I have to borrow it from someone else?¡± As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, the entire banquet hall exploded. ¡°Miss Anna, you said that you got the water from the Spring of Life with my master¡¯s help,¡± Watson asked as he walked toward the woman; he ignored the noisy crowd. He had given the Blessing of the Gods and Demons to Lilith, and the effect was not bad at all. He was ready to get one for himself and his family. ¡°Yes, Master Watson,¡± Anna replied hurriedly. Then, she taught Watson the spell that Antonio had taught her. After that, she said hesitantly, ¡°Master Watson, I¡¯ve used up my wish today for the banquet. I also want to get the items that you created. Well, you see¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re hosting the banquet and teaching me magic, I¡¯ll take care of your share of the Spring of Life.¡± Watson patted his chest and made a promise to her. He began to use the spell that Anna taught him. He chanted Vivian¡¯s name in his heart; he felt as if he had a connection to something else. Suddenly, he saw an endless forest in front of him, and there was a well in the middle of the woods. A girl sat beside the moon-white well, dressed in clothing fashioned from leaves. Her body was slimmer than that of a human¡¯s. She appeared to be aware of Watson¡¯s attention. The girl turned to face him. She had an indescribably lovely face. Watson¡¯s heart fluttered, and then the vision in his thoughts vanished. Whoosh! By the time he snapped back to his senses, a ball of emerald-green liquid had appeared in his hand. It was the size of a human head, ten times more than Anna¡¯s. It was wrapped in ayer of the same emerald-green magical element, but it was dissipating rapidly. ¡°Who was that girl? She looked like the Spring of Life¡¯s guardian. Could she be Miss Vivian?¡± Watson did not hesitate. He took the bottle of water from the Spring of Life and asked Lilith to give him some blood and bone marrow to create the Blessings of the Gods and Demons like she had done before that. He had ten Blessings of the Gods and Demons in his hand in just a few minutes, which he distributed to his family and Miss Anna. Edward, Anna, and the others took the beads without hesitation and ate them. In an instant, the skin on their bodies disappeared. A pair of white wings emerged, and a halo appeared above their heads. A dense holy aura filled the entire hall. They were both promoted to angels at the same time. Chapter 256 - We Might Miss Out If Were Late

Chapter 256: We Might Miss Out If We¡¯re Late

Watson lowered his gaze to himself. He discovered that he had gotten slightly taller. His skin had turned baby white, and the color of his hair had changed. His hair used to be brown, but it had changed to a light gold color. He exuded a holy and noble aura, aided by the six white wings that extended from his back and the halo above his head. [Host: Watson] [Current form: Mythical Creature Angel Form (can freely switch to human form).] [Effects: can obtain eternal life and all the abilities of an angel, including Absolute Reflection and arge number of light-elemental magic.] [Additional effects: can be upgraded to tinum-tier, ineffective against people who are already at tinum-tier. The speed of light-elemental magic,bat aura cultivation, and the damage to evil creatures are increased by ten times.] Watson stretched his right index finger and made a thin wind de at the tip of his finger as he read the information. It shed his arm and left a narrow wound on it. It emitted a sweet odor as silver-white blood oozed from it. Then, it gradually transformed into specks of starlight and disappeared when it came into contact with the air; the wound had healed rapidly. He was no longer a simple human but a high-tier life form with both human and angel forms. ¡°Angels are mythical creatures that lived in ancient times. These six wings on my back can let me fly ten times faster than thebat aura wings, and the halo above my head is even more powerful.¡± Watson shook the wings on his back and reached out to touch the halo above his head. Those were real angel wings. Every feather was made from flesh and blood, and there were manyyers on them; it made them appear thick and heavy. They were not as easily destroyed as thebat aura wings. Furthermore, the halo above his head was not a decoration but a projection of the Absolute Reflection rule outside his body. The principle of Absolute Reflection was very simple¡ªit could change the direction of the opponent¡¯s attack, and he could move it anywhere he wanted. The reason angels were so powerful was because of that rule. Whoosh! Watson fired a gold-tier fireball at himself. The massive fireball, which was as tall as a human, mmed into his face. The halo above his head shed before it hit his body. Two translucent mirrors with sharp edges appeared in front of him. The enormous fireball was consumed by one of the mirrors and ejected out of the other. Its target was the hall¡¯s main entrance. Boom! The me exploded through the door, flew into the night, and vanished with a loud thud. ¡°That¡¯s right. Absolute Reflection is the third diamond-tier rule that I have mastered so far. It¡¯s easy to control even though it¡¯s not as strong as the explosion rule I developed. With this rule, even if I stand still and don¡¯t move, no one in this realm would be my match! Furthermore, I¡¯ve also obtained immortality. Even if they could defeat me, they won¡¯t be able to kill me.¡± Watson turned around to nce at his side. His family members, including Anna, had all evolved into angels. Not a single one of them had ascended to a demon. So, he mocked the statistic discreetly. ¡°They said that the probability of evolving into demons or angels is 50 percent. It looks like there¡¯s something wrong with that probability.¡± Watson¡¯s family members had advanced to the tinum tier after evolving into angels. They beamed with happiness. ¡°How did I get so many wings? But they are so cute.¡± Scarlet grabbed onto the snow-white wings and continued to tug at them. She looked like a child who had found her favorite toy. As for the others, they could feel an increase in their strength. They looked at Watson gratefully, especially Nindy and Vincent. As the eldest children in their family and the most talented ones in cultivation, the two of them had left home a long time ago. Despite their years of effort, they were only at the bronze tier. However, they had managed to advance to tinum-tier after their few-month stay with Watson. Initially, the two of them were already at the peak of the gold tier; they were not far from the tinum tier. However, Watson¡¯s help had spared them from the effort to advance their levels. They could even break through to the diamond tier. They would not have been able to attain the tinum tier without Watson¡¯s assistance, let alone the diamond tier. Watson¡¯s family was excited, and the people in the banquet hall were even more excited. They watched helplessly as Watson¡¯s family, including Anna, evolved into higher-tier life forms. Most importantly, they had attained immortality. So, they ran outside and shouted, ¡°Quickly! Get me those people who can still make a wish today.¡± ¡°I know of someone. Come with me!¡± The vast banquet hall emptied in a second. It was only a few minutes before they heard thunderous footsteps from the outside. The people in the banquet hall had brought more people with them, and everyone looked excited. Some of them even had the Spring of Life water in their hands. ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯ve obtained water from the Spring of Life. Please help me make a potion.¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t obtained any water from the Spring of Life, I¡¯ve found someone who hasn¡¯t made a wish yet. He can get me water from the Spring of Life. Please wait a moment, Young Master Watson.¡± Watson waved his hand in the direction of the approaching crowd. ¡°Do not be concerned. One at a time. Each of you will have a share!¡± Then, he turned to look at Anna. ¡°Miss Anna, it seems like we don¡¯t have enough food for the banquet.¡± Everyone from Monte Town, Torch Town, Fairy Town, and even those from the manors at the mountain base rushed forward. That was ten times the number of people they had expected to be there. That was why the food was not enough. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not enough, but don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare more right away.¡± Anna withdrew the halo above her head, the wings on her back, and agreed without hesitation. The freckles on her face were still there, but her entire person had be much younger. She had transformed from a woman in her thirties into a beautiful 20-something-year-old. Her body even surged with power. She needed to eat something; she did not even need to cultivate anything to advance. That was a feat that only Watson could aplish. Anna walked to the banquet hall; she scaled her eagerness down a few notches as she made the preparations ording to Watson¡¯s directions. At the same time, the entire Mount Creation was in a frenzy, and news of Watson merging with the blessings of the gods and devils spread like wildfire over the. Holding back the excitement in her heart, Anna went to the banquet hall to prepare ording to Watson¡¯s instructions. At the same time, the entire Mount Creation stirred a huge uproar, and the news of Watson¡¯s fusion with the Blessing of the Gods and Demons spread like a storm throughout the world. .. At the Mayor¡¯s office, Torch Town. ¡°Lubin, have you used up your wishes today? Young Master Watson had fused a powerful tool that could allow one to advance to tinum-tier and obtain immortality. One of the ingredients requires a wish from the Wish for the World ring. If you still can make a wish, thene with me.¡± Gerant rushed into the office and grabbed Lubin, who was sitting in the office chair. He had seen how Watson fused a tool that could transform a person into an angel; Anna had evolved right in front of him. He was so jealous that his eyes had turned green with envy, and he had already used up his wishes for that day. Even though he did not get along with Lubin, he had no choice but to seek his help. ¡°Are you serious, Gerant? Even if I could make some wishes, why should I help you?¡± Lubin cast a sidelong nce at Gerant. He had wanted to attend the banquet at Monte Town, but Gerant had refused to let him do that. However, it looked like the man needed his help. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on me, Lubin. You have a chance to advance to the tinum tier; do you understand me? You and I have consumed the sun and moon gems, and we are now gold-tier elites. However, we are still far from the tinum tier. Our family sent us to the border for the titles. Imagine how important we¡¯d be after we¡¯ve attained the tinum tier.¡± Lubin¡¯s expression changed slightly, so Gerant seized the opportunity to strike. He said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many tinum-tier warriors in the entire kingdom, and our families had none too. Everyone in the royal city and our family will be shocked if we be tinum-tier elites. Don¡¯t hesitate. Young Master Watson said that there is a limited chance to do that¡ªfirste, first served. We might miss out if we¡¯rete!¡± Chapter 257 - Antonio’s Breakthrough

Chapter 257: Antonio¡¯s Breakthrough

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At a manor on Mount Creation. ¡°Master, I just received news that Monte Town is hosting a banquet for Young Master Watson at Mount Creation¡¯s highest level. He has created a potion that allows people to evolve and get immortality. Other manors are preparing to head there after hearing about this. Should we go and take a look?¡± A guard eximed as he barged into a room where a manor owner was resting. ¡°What did you say? Immortality?¡± The manor owner was hugging two youngdies and drinking wine. When he heard his subordinate¡¯s words, his eyes widened, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°Yes, Master. That was what Mayor Gerant, Monte Town¡¯s mayor, had said! I heard that there¡¯s a limit to how many of those potions that Young Master Watson could make. We won¡¯t have any if we¡¯rete to the party. Plus, we need to keep track of the number of wishes we had done on the ring; have you made any yet today, Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used up all three of my wishes today. What should I do?¡± The manor owner looked troubled. At that moment, the guard smiled and revealed the Wish for the World ring on his finger. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master. I haven¡¯t used mine today, so you can have it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you! There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s get to Monte Town now.¡± The manor owner pushed thedies away, tidied up his clothes, and walked out of the manor without another word. Simr things happened all over the mountain. A few farmers stood in a field at the foot of the mountain and chatted. ¡°Did you guys hear? Young Master Watson is currently fusing potions at a banquet in Monte Town. They say that the potion can raise a person¡¯s level to tinum-tier. It looks like Young Master Watson is no longer satisfied with just making tinum or diamond-tier items.¡± Another farmer said, ¡°Your news is outdated. I heard that Young Master Watson¡¯s potions could also evolve a person to a higher life form and give them immortality.¡± ¡°What kind of life form?¡± the other farmer asked curiously. The previous farmer replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. At the very least, it¡¯sparable to Young Master Watson¡¯s giant dragon and phoenix. Perhaps even stronger than those two. After all, Young Master Watson is known as the reincarnation of a god. It¡¯s not strange for him to achieve that at all.¡± ¡°Do you guys think that Young Master Watson can turn us into gods?¡± That was a bold idea, and the entire farm fell silent. Then, someone said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If Young Master Watson is the reincarnation of a god, then it might be possible for him to turn us into gods. After all, dragons and phoenixes don¡¯t have eternal life. Only gods can live forever.¡± Mount Creation covered more than half of the border. Typically, it would take a few days for the news to spread. However, the magical passages that Watson had built everywhere on Mount Creation could transport one to anywhere at any time. The news about Watson creating an angel had spread throughout the mountain within a few hours. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Young Master Watson¡¯s potion had sessfully evolved someone into a tinum-tier mythical creature¡ªan angel.¡± ¡°Of course, but I heard that Young Master Watson created arge number of angels.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incorrect! I heard that Young Master Watson is a god now. He had sessfully opened the door to the divine realm, so he summoned many angels! Praising Young Master Watson is like praising the sun.¡± The news not only spread quickly, but it also became more and more ridiculous. By the time it reached Watson¡¯s ears, the rumors had already turned into that. ¡°Watson, I heard that you are the reincarnation of a god, that Mount Creation is your divine kingdom in the lower realms, and you want to turn everyone into angels. Is that true?¡± Sylvan had asked that question, and Antonio was beside him. The two of them stared at Watson in surprise. They had been studying the Absolute Explosion spell together; they wanted to understand the insights of diamond-tier elites. Finally, they heard someone talking about Watson, and the information they got was so ridiculous that they had to ask Watson about it. ¡°Master, Lord Sylvan, who told you that?¡± Watson was helping others to create the Blessings of Gods and Demons. When he heard Sylvan¡¯s words, he coughed violently. He was speechless. A god¡¯s reincarnation? Divine kingdom? The rumor was too outrageous! However, it was true that he wanted to turn everyone into angels. ¡°We thought so too, but can you exin what you¡¯re doing?¡± In a haze, Sylvan pointed in front of Watson. A person who had just received the blessing of the gods had six pure white wings on his back after he consumed it. As he sailed into the sky with an ecstatic expression on his face, a gleaming halo appeared above his head. Many simr six-winged fellows were hovering in the sky, emitting a noble and holy radiance as they chatted with each other. There were five to six hundred of them, and there was a long line in front of Watson, holding something that seemed to be the Spring of Life in their hands. They waited anxiously. Sylvan was the border count, so he was well-informed. He recognized the entity floating above his head as an angel with only a single glimpse. Watson was mass-producing angels, even though the mighty race was already extinct since ancient times.No wonder other people thought of Watson as the reincarnation of a god. Who else could produce angels besides gods? ¡°Lord Sylvan, what I did was not as shocking as the rumors suggested. Miss Anna had a bottle of water from the Spring of Life, and I wanted to remove its side effects. Finally, I identally fused a potion that could grant people eternal life and upgrade them to tinum-tier without any side effects.¡± Watson responded modestly, but his words made Antonio and Sylvan look at each other as they gasped at the same time. There were no side effects from upgrading a person to tinum-tier, and they were even made immortals, yet Watson still said that what he did was not outrageous. ¡°Watson, regardless of how you did it, you created such a powerful potion without informing Sylvan and me. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± Antonio said solemnly as he stroked his nonexistent beard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I forgot to do that.¡± Watson scratched his head awkwardly. He thought since everyone on Mount Creation would get the chance to fuse with the Spring of Life anyway, it did not matter who would do it first. However, he could not remain silent when Antonio said that. Watson activated one of his skills and made a wish to gain a vast pool of water from the Spring of Life and used his Wish for the World ring. Hebined it with Lilith¡¯s blood and bone marrow to form the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion. Then, he gave it to Antonio and Sylvan. Each of his ten fingers had a Wish for the World ring. He could make thirty wishes a day, and he had yet to make his first wish that day. ¡°Master, Lord Sylvan, this is the potion I mentioned. Aspensation for failing to inform you about it, I will not ask you for the materials for those two potions.¡± Antonio and Sylvan looked at the ck and green beads in their hands as they felt a violent fluctuation enter their bodies. After they stared at the beads for a while, they stuffed them into their mouths. Boom! Before Sylvan had any reaction, a muffled sound came from Antonio¡¯s body. His fair skin began to crack, and rays of bright white light emitted from the fissure. At the same time, a terrifying aura that surpassed the tinum tier descended. At that moment, Antonio had broken the curse that gued him and advanced to the diamond tier. Chapter 258 - Two Promises

Chapter 258: Two Promises

The Forest of Eternity was in the southern part of the continent. Vigorous trees grew around one another, forming a massive tree that obscured the sun and sky. There was grass all over the ground beneath the gigantic tree. The grass and foliage were dew-stained, and colorful flowers and groups of butterflies and bees fluttered around. That was the deepest part of the Forest of Eternity, the sacrednd of the elven kingdom. An ancient well stood in the center of the area; it was more than ten meters wide and engraved with elvish characters that emitted a faint light. A female elf in a long dress made of leaves sat by the well,bing her golden hair. Her figure was slimmer than a human¡¯s, and two pairs of transparent butterfly wings were on her back. It was almost impossible to see her if one did not look closely. ¡°How many years has it been? This is the first time he had used the spell since I taught him that. I thought he would never use it.¡± The elfbed her hair and turned to look at the Moon Well. The water in the Spring of Life was crystal clear; it even reflected her beautiful face. However, there was not much water in the well, and the level was barely half of the well. ¡°Vivian, I detected a change in the Moon Well just now. Did you do something?¡± A deep male voice echoed from behind the female elf. A male elf in an emerald-colored robe and a crown had appeared. His snow-white hair was so long that it touched the ground; he looked angry. ¡°Your Majesty, I did not do anything.¡± That female elf was Vivian; she blew into the well. The Spring of Life immediately rose to the well¡¯s opening. She turned her head and spoke in a calm voice. The crowned elf did not believe her. He rushed to the well and looked into it. The man was relieved when he found nothing wrong with the Spring of Life. ¡°Are you sure? Then why did the trees outside the forest wither? Vivian, as the guardian of the Spring of Life, it is your duty to protect everything here. Don¡¯t y any tricks, especially today! The Winter Nation¡¯s envoys have arrived; they want to buy some water from the Spring of Life. I have already promised to sell some to them. If anything goes wrong, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t the Spring of Life part of our kingdom¡¯s fate? We shouldn¡¯t give it away to outsiders. Why is this time¡ª¡± Vivian was interrupted before she could finish her words. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t you know why I did that? The world had changed. Someone created a seventh magical element that does not belong to this world. ording to the prophet, the person who created that element is now in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The world will experience an unprecedented disaster, and our tribe is also part of that disaster.¡± The elven king raised his head to look at the distant sky; his expression seemed solemn. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom is not necessarily the strongest among the five kingdoms on the continent, but it has always been the richest. The Winter Nation¡¯s envoys are not only here for the water from the Spring of Life, but they also brought news with them¡ªthe Dragonspine Snow Mountain was destroyed a few days ago! The Winter Nation thinks that it is a conspiracy by the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and they are hoping that we can contain them. They even sent troops to the Holy Dragon Kingdom to get more information.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure that they are only trying to find out why the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copsed and not taking the opportunity to upy the Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± Vivian asked expressionlessly. Her words made the elven king¡¯s face darkened; it was a long time before he spoke. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re worried about that person, aren¡¯t you? The despicable thief who stole the water from the Spring of Life 400 years ago. Oh, now he has be the most famous mage in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He¡¯s also known as the astrologer. I advise you to give up on him. Elves and humans can¡¯t be together. I had believed in the words of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s emperor ten years ago, and that caused my beloved daughter, Avril¡¯s tragic death.¡± The elven king gritted his teeth as he said that, his face brimming with anger. ¡°Our kingdom has suffered so much because of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. This time, it¡¯s their turn. The Dragonspine Snow Mountain¡¯s copse is a good opportunity to attack them! I will make their emperor, along with that person, pay the price!¡± Landhar I, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s founding monarch, had been unstoppable about 400 years ago; he had founded the territory with the help of a young tinum-tier mage named Antonio. No one could kill the mage because he had drunk from the Spring of Life; he would be resurrected even if he died. The Holy Dragon Kingdom had resolved to mend the conflict more than ten years ago by establishing diplomatic rtions with the Elven Kingdom. The elf race¡¯s prodigies, Avril and Sylvan, visited the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital as ambassadors to meet with Landhar III, who fell in love with Avril at first sight. Then, Landhar III ascended to the throne and proposed to Avril. At that time, most inhabitants in the elven kingdom had opposed the marriage. However, the elven king had managed to suppress the public¡¯s opinion and even facilitated the marriage of his daughter to Landhar III. He thought that the two kingdoms could see peace for generations and would grow stronger together. No one would have thought it would end that way. The elven king snapped back to his thoughts and snorted at Vivian. ¡°Look at you now. You were once the glorious guardian of the Moon Well, but you are now imprisoned here forever. Did the astrologere to see you? He did not. He used you to get water from the Spring of Life and then abandoned you heartlessly. It¡¯s time for you to wake up. A lowly human should not have been able to fool a noble elf. That¡¯s all I have to say. You¡¯d better take care of yourself. I don¡¯t want whatever had happened in the Forest of Eternity to happen again.¡± Then, the elven king turned around and left without looking back. ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not very clear-headed, but I have never regretted what I did.¡± Vivian stared at the Spring of Life after the elven king left. ¡°Antonio stole water from the Spring of Life for a promise. And it¡¯s because of that promise that the elven kingdom has managed to survive until now! Now, he¡¯s using a spell to ask me for water from the Spring of Life for another promise. It has been more than 200 years, and this is the first time he took the initiative to look for me. How could I refuse him?¡± The Forest of Eternity was a lively scene, but the girl¡¯s sorrowful murmurs floated in the air; it did not fit in well with the environment there. ... At the same time, on Mount Creation. ¡°It looks like I have advanced to the diamond tier.¡± Antonio raised his right hand and opened the six wings on his back. The feathers on each wing were as white as snow as they burned with zing light. He looked excited as he continued to get younger. It had been so many years since he took the Spring of Life, and his strength had not improved. The water was a gift to him, but it was also a curse. ¡°Vivian...¡± The moment Antonio advanced to diamond-tier, the image of a woman ¡ªshed in his mind. He closed his eyes as he heard the sentence again. ¡°Antonio, I can give you water from the Spring of Life, but you have to promise me that you will always protect it and the Forest of Eternity; I will not let any harm befall the elves here! If you can¡¯t promise that, then I will kill myself along with the Spring of Life.¡± Those words and the woman¡¯s shadow turned into a memory that shed in his mind repeatedly. He had promised the woman two things¡ªthe first was that he would protect the Forest of Eternity if he were to drink from the Spring of Life. The second one had something to do with the woman¡ªif he were to use the spell that the woman had taught him, then he would make his way to the woman immediately. He had thought that he would never fulfill that promise in his lifetime, and Watson had prompted him to make that decision. Chapter 259 - Creating A New Spring of Life

Chapter 259: Creating A New Spring of Life

Antonio looked at Watson. Watson¡¯s gentle face lit up with delight at his progress to the diamond tier. That warmed Antonio¡¯s heart, and he felt a sense of pride at the same time. His strength had been restricted for 400 years due to the Spring of Life¡¯s curse. He had tried many methods during those years, but he only managed to develop the Time Stripping spell. Watson had managed to do what he could not; the young man had broken the curse. Antonio had spent his entire life serving people. He had lived with thete King Landhar I. Then, he had lived among thousands of people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. His duty had always been to improve the lives of those in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, after meeting Watson, he felt as if he could finally let that weight go. What initially impressed him about Watson was his ability to learn everything in a single sitting, and he could even fuse it to get stronger. Later, he realized that Watson could fuse spells and construct incredible buildings, magical beasts, and even weapons and armor. There were hardly many tinum-tier items in the entire kingdom, but ckmoon Town had made almost 100,000 of them. The Dragon Knight Army was the kingdom¡¯s most formidable army, and Watson had not only created a massive dragon, but he had also started to create angels. That was already a feat that surpassed any other human. Antonio had never acknowledged it, but he thought that Watson¡¯s influence had long exceeded the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s wealth. He was not worried if he had Watson with him in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He could rx and go to the Forest of Eternity to see the woman he had not seen in 400 years. However, he must first send Watson to the Royal Academy so that he could perform on arger tform. The young man was still a little immature; he still needed training. Antonio made up his mind after looking into Watson¡¯s soft eyes. At that moment, Watson¡¯s aplishments surpassed his significantly. He had no idea what kind of incredible feat he would perform in the future. He could already picture Watson approaching the royal city and raising a ruckus throughout the kingdom. While Antonio was moping, Sylvan, who was standing next to him, hadpleted his evolution. His eyes had turned scarlet, and six pitch-ck bat-like wings extended from his back with ck res. Two long demonic horns protruded from his brow, and a ball of mes burned in the center. As an elf, Sylvan¡¯s body had a natural aura, but his aura had changed into something evil and terrifying. He was the first to evolve into a demon since Watson created hundreds of Blessings of the Gods and Demons. He was also the first person on the entire border to have both elf and demon bloodlines. Sylvan was neither a pure elf nor a pure demon. Instead, he was abination of the two¡ªa fallen elf. ¡°I can feel that my strength is ten times stronger than before, and I¡¯m only a little bit away from the diamond tier.¡± Sylvan suppressed his excitement and restrained his body¡¯s demonic characteristics. He nodded and thanked Watson. ¡°You have fused an incredible potion. Do you have any more? Please give me another one; I¡¯m willing to pay for it.¡± He was ten times stronger after only one potion. If he took a few more, would he not reach the peak of his life? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Sylvan. I only have one for each person. It¡¯s useless even if you take more,¡± Watson said apologetically. Watson did not wait to observe Sylvan¡¯s regret; he said, ¡°And since I¡¯ve given you the Blessing of the Gods and Demons, I can¡¯t get more water from the Spring of Life water, so I can¡¯t use it as the raw material anymore.¡± As he spoke, he twisted the Wish for the World ring on his finger and read the details of the ritual in his head. However, all he could hear was the failed wish warning. Thedy named Vivian did not respond to him. It was pointless no matter how hard he tried. He understood that he would not be able to get water from the Spring of Life indefinitely. He did not expect it would vanish so soon after only hundreds of individuals exalted to angels. He was unsure if it were because of Vivian¡¯s frugality or theck of water in the Spring of Life. He reasoned that he would have to wait until he promoted tens of thousands of people in town before he would turn it off. ¡°Watson, I believe you¡¯ve already discovered that a mysterious energy protects the Spring of Life. You can¡¯t get it by making a wish. You must first obtain permission from Spring of Life¡¯s guardian! However, the Spring of Life water is not unlimited, and you¡¯ve used up about half of it. Don¡¯t worry. The water level will recover, and you¡¯ll be able to continue with your process,¡± Antonio said as he descended from the skies. Specks of light would drift from under his feet with each step he took; he looked extremely divine. He had remained in the tinum tier for 400 years, and he had umted his progress for that long. That was why he was not only a simple diamond-tier elite when he broke through to that level. Other than the Absolute Reflection that he had mastered after bing an angel, the Absolute Explosion from his research over the past few days had also developed. It was called Time Suspension. He could stop the entire Mount Creation for a few seconds if he wanted to, which was akin to suspending more than half of the time at the border. He could stop it for an entire day if the scope were reduced to a town like Monte Town. The strength of a diamond-tier elite was judged by the number of rules he could master. At that moment, Antonio had learned three rules, each of which was extremely powerful. Antonio, who had progressed to the diamond tier, drew the attention of everyone in the hall, including those in the sky who had already consumed the Blessings of the Gods and Demons and transformed into angels. They could not help but admire Antonio. Some of them even looked dissatisfied. The majority of the folks were lining up to receive Watson¡¯s Blessings of the Gods and Demons. They had not had the opportunity to utilize their Wish for the World ring to get water from the Spring of Life. When they heard Watson and Antonio¡¯sments, they realized that the water from the Spring of Life was temporarily gone; their wish to be an angel could no longer be fulfilled. ¡°Master, you said that it would take a while before we can get more water from the Spring of Life. How long do we need to wait?¡± Watson asked his master; he could sense the gloominess in the hall. ¡°The Spring of Life is the elven kingdom¡¯s treasure. It would probably take a year to restore half of the water in the well.¡± ¡°A year? That¡¯s too slow.¡± Watson frowned when he heard Antonio¡¯s words. He assumed that the Spring of Life had a lot of water and would be replenished once a month rather than every day. He had no idea that the Spring of Life was even more limited than he had imagined. Antonio¡¯s estimation of one year must have referred to the time in the outer world, which would mean ten years on Mount Creation. They could only create a few hundred angels or demons in ten years. They would have to pay a price of at least a thousand or ten thousand years if they wanted all Mount Creation¡¯s upants to live forever. However, everyone would have died by then. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait for that long. I only need some water from the Spring of Life to create the Blessings of the Gods and Demons; I have everything else! They say that the Spring of Life originated from the World Tree. If the elven kingdom can¡¯t let go of their World tree, then I¡¯ll just create one,¡± Watson muttered. He raised his right hand and activated the fusion system toward Mount Creation. All eyes were on him, especially Antonio¡¯s shocked stare. Whoosh! Countless trees ascended into the sky and fused together in mid-air in an instant. Watson¡¯s previously fused tinum-tier Shadow of the World Tree, his diamond-tier staff, other tinum and diamond-tier objects, and other ordinary trees fused in mid-air to produce a massive green-colored light that blocked the sky. Everyone in the hall was taken aback by what they saw. Antonio¡¯s promotion to diamond-tier was already enough to shock them, but Watson¡¯s actions were even more shocking.

Chapter 260: Lophis¡¯ Reappearance

The shadows of the trees in the sky converged in mid-air and turned into a green torrent that engulfed the entire mountain. Whether it was the banquet hall or the people from other parts of the mountain, they raised their heads at that exact moment. A giant tree that looked like it could support the entire world had appeared in the sky. It had transformed into a green mountain peak, and with the trees on top, the two resembled a gigantic hourss from a distance. ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Watson creating a potion that can grant people eternal life? How did he make such a big tree?¡± A farmer on Mount Creation was dazed as he gazed up toward the sky. Without even realizing it, the hoe in his hand had dropped to the ground in astonishment. ¡°That¡¯s the biggest tree I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. If that tree falls, I believe the entire world will crumble.¡± ¡°I wonder what Young Master Watson has done now. Young Master Watson cane up with some new tricks now and then! We could have gone to ckmoon Town to have a closer look if the old master had not asked us to wash the clothes at home.¡± A few maids in a manor were looking up at the sky and talking to each other. Their eyes were filled with admiration for the massive tree above their heads, as well as disappointment at not being able to get a better look. In front of the banquet hall. ¡°Watson, you are not going to create a World Tree, are you? The World Tree is a mysterious thing that was born at the beginning of time. Only the elven kingdom owns one in the entire continent. It is not something that can be made simply because you want to.¡± Sylvan stared at the lush woods above him after retracting his demon form. He appeared to be concerned. If the massive tree could not support its weight and copse, it would crush many things in the world. ¡°Lord Sylvan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already created one.¡± Watson ced his hands on his hips and looked at the sky with a satisfied expression. [Starlight-tier Special Item: World Tree] [Effects: the Forest of Eternity (all nts within the area covered by the World Tree will be reced by its branches. As long as the World Tree is not destroyed, it will grow alternately and endlessly), Natural Transformation (the World Tree branches can be turned into any crop where its effects will be increased by 100%), Ancient War Tree Summon (the World Tree branches can form the strongest weapon of the ancient tree spirit species, the Ancient War Tree, with thebat strength of a diamond-tier elite).] [Additional ability: Spring of Life (since the World Tree has absorbed too much essence of life, it will overflow and form a spring. You can gain eternal life if you drink from the spring, but your strength will be fixed at that point forever).] ¡°It is no surprise that the World Tree that provides for the elven kingdom is known as the Forest of Eternity; it is the tree¡¯s most powerful ability.¡± Watson snapped his fingers as he reached his hand toward the newly fused World Tree. ck! Immediately, a few branches of the World Tree fell from above his head andnded on the tinum-tier rocky ground outside the banquet hall. They plunged deep into the tinum-tier ore, and a few trees grew right in front of him, each containing a sun and moon jewel. Those trees resembled the Shadow of the World Tree that he had previously created, but their effects were more powerful. Every gem shone brighter than it had before. Then he snapped his fingers again, and several fruit trees fused together. The gleaming sun and moon gemstones had also fused to form a massive gold and silver eye, and the size of the fruit tree grew as well. The roots intertwined to form eight huge tree legs, and hundreds of thick vines sprouted from the top of the tree. They twisted together to form a massive fist spanning dozens of meters and then spread apart, transforming into verdant whips. The fused fruit tree towered hundreds of meters above the ground and emitted a terrible power. Its bark reflected diamond light, indicating that it possessed extraordinarily strong physical and magical resistance. That was another talent of the World Tree¡ªthe Ancient War Tree Summon. The entire Monte Town had trembled when the Ancient War Tree appeared. A few fissures formed on the tinum-tier ore walls and ground. The people there could not find their bnce, and their expressions were filled with terror. Fortunately, Watson only managed to maintain the Ancient War Tree for a moment before it turned back into an ordinary tree. ¡°Watson, I take back what I said. I didn¡¯t expect you to create a World Tree!¡± Sylvan swallowed his saliva as he gazed at the massive tree that could not be seen from the top of his head. He was familiar with the World Tree because he was born in the elven kingdom. He was aware that the Ancient War Tree Summon was one of the World Tree¡¯s talents. However, the Ancient War Tree summoned by the elven kingdom was merely a tinum-tier one. Watson¡¯s World Tree appeared to be smaller and could only span more than half of the border. It could not bepared to the Forest of Eternity, which could provide for an entire kingdom. However, Sylvan thought Watson¡¯s World Tree was superior. ¡°My disciple had created the Mount Creation; what¡¯s so strange about creating a World Tree?¡± Antonio¡¯s voice could be heard from the side. Sylvan noticed Antonio¡¯s facial muscles twitched as he spoke. He pursed his lips and thought to himself, ¡®It would be more convincing if Antonio¡¯s facial muscles did not twitch from shock.¡¯ ¡°All right, everyone. We no longer need to beg the elves for water from the Spring of Life. We can now get it ourselves. Where was the line just now? Let¡¯s continue with the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. I am ready to distribute to another 10,000 persons. From now on, we can give the Blessings of the Gods and Demons to 10,000 people each day. Then, in about 100 days, we can try to grant everyone an immortal life.¡± Watson stomped his feet lightly. The ground outside the banquet hall immediately cracked; the fissure was about 100 meters long and dozens of meters wide. Emerald-green liquid gushed out of the cracks; it sparkled with starlight. It was water from the Spring of Life. It was a bit inappropriate to call it a spring because the crack was hundreds of meters long. It should be called ake. If the elves were there, they would be shocked into speechlessness by the scene in front of them. Their Spring of Life was just a well, far inferior to theke in front of them. After all, they did not have Watson to fuse all the tinum and diamond-tier items on the entire Mount Creation. Those items were mainly the Shadow of the World Tree and the diamond-tier World Tree staff. Watson had created them in the past two months to decorate Mount Creation. There were tens of thousands of them, despite the fact that they were not as numerous as the Wish for the World rings. One could only imagine the power when those items were fused collectively. ¡°Young Master Watson, you are too generous. Praise Young Master Watson.¡± Everyone outside the banquet hall looked pleased when they heard Watson¡¯s words and thanked him repeatedly. Their voices even reached the clouds. Only Anna and Ron, who were in charge of organizing the banquet, exchanged bitter smiles. That banquet was destined to be postponed indefinitely due to Watson¡¯s actions at that moment. ... Time passed quickly on Mount Creation. Soon, more than three months had passed, and on that day, a group of guests arrived at Mount Creation. ¡°Captain Lophis, is the so-called Mount Creation really as magical as you said? Gold-tier fruits everywhere, and all weapons are tinum-tier?¡± A few guards trailed behind Lophis as they walked at the foot of Mount Creation. They looked around, and one of them inquired suspiciously. Another guard said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, just merging more than half of the border into a divine mountain floating in the sky is not something that an ordinary person can do. I heard that there are high-quality weapons on that mountain, and also the gods and their servants.¡± ¡°It is not as exaggerated as you im. The so-called God is merely a young man who has learned a rare power, and those ves are gold-tier elites.¡± Lophis interrupted his subordinates; Watson had told him to return to Vermillion Town to think about his offer. He had been thinking about it for a week, and he had also sent a pigeon messenger to Adele. However, he had received no reply from her. So, he had no choice but to take some of his men to the mountain. He nned to prevent Vermillion Town from bing a subsidiary of Mount Creation before Adele returned. Instead, he wished to strike a deal to purchase weapons and medical herbs. That way, when Adele returned, she would not think that he had acted on his own, and he could bring some benefits to Vermillion Town. He smiled as he thought about that. Suddenly, the guard beside him cried out in surprise. ¡°Look at the sky. What is that?¡± ¡°I think I see a god.¡± Something plopped as he cried out in surprise. Someone appeared to be kneeling on the ground. A god? Lophis snapped back to his senses with some dissatisfaction. Did he not just exin that there was no god on Mount Creation? Everything there was made by a man, but someone had knelt for that. Those underlings who had not seen the world could truly make a scene. Lophis followed suit and nced up into the sky, thinking about how he could give those people a lesson. It did not matter if he did not look; when he saw it, his jaw dropped as he knelt with a plop as well. A tree of unknown size stood in the sky; its emerald green branches and leaves even blocked the sky. However, Mount Creation did not appear dark because those leaves emitted a bright light of their own, illuminating the earth below it. However, that was not the main point¡ªthere were people with six wings and halos above their heads; all of them had a holy and radiant glow. They exuded a powerful aura too. Even the most unskilled person could tell that the winged creatures belonged to a legendary race¡ªangels. ¡°Captain Lophis, didn¡¯t you say that this is not a ce where the gods live, and they have no servants here? How do you exin that?¡± A guard who was kneeling on the ground had asked weakly. He knelt because he was afraid, and the angels above his head were tinum-tier elites. The pressure they emitted was too intense; he was only a bronze-tier warrior. ¡®How would I know?¡¯ Lophis groaned in his heart. He also felt that it was strange. When he left ten days ago, the people there were only gold-tier elites. How did they get so many angels in only a few days? What was that giant tree above his head? Chapter 260 - Lophis’ Reappearance

Chapter 260: Lophis¡¯ Reappearance

The shadows of the trees in the sky converged in mid-air and turned into a green torrent that engulfed the entire mountain. Whether it was the banquet hall or the people from other parts of the mountain, they raised their heads at that exact moment. A giant tree that looked like it could support the entire world had appeared in the sky. It had transformed into a green mountain peak, and with the trees on top, the two resembled a gigantic hourss from a distance. ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Watson creating a potion that can grant people eternal life? How did he make such a big tree?¡± A farmer on Mount Creation was dazed as he gazed up toward the sky. Without even realizing it, the hoe in his hand had dropped to the ground in astonishment. ¡°That¡¯s the biggest tree I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. If that tree falls, I believe the entire world will crumble.¡± ¡°I wonder what Young Master Watson has done now. Young Master Watson cane up with some new tricks now and then! We could have gone to ckmoon Town to have a closer look if the old master had not asked us to wash the clothes at home.¡± A few maids in a manor were looking up at the sky and talking to each other. Their eyes were filled with admiration for the massive tree above their heads, as well as disappointment at not being able to get a better look. In front of the banquet hall. ¡°Watson, you are not going to create a World Tree, are you? The World Tree is a mysterious thing that was born at the beginning of time. Only the elven kingdom owns one in the entire continent. It is not something that can be made simply because you want to.¡± Sylvan stared at the lush woods above him after retracting his demon form. He appeared to be concerned. If the massive tree could not support its weight and copse, it would crush many things in the world. ¡°Lord Sylvan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already created one.¡± Watson ced his hands on his hips and looked at the sky with a satisfied expression. [Starlight-tier Special Item: World Tree] [Effects: the Forest of Eternity (all nts within the area covered by the World Tree will be reced by its branches. As long as the World Tree is not destroyed, it will grow alternately and endlessly), Natural Transformation (the World Tree branches can be turned into any crop where its effects will be increased by 100%), Ancient War Tree Summon (the World Tree branches can form the strongest weapon of the ancient tree spirit species, the Ancient War Tree, with thebat strength of a diamond-tier elite).] [Additional ability: Spring of Life (since the World Tree has absorbed too much essence of life, it will overflow and form a spring. You can gain eternal life if you drink from the spring, but your strength will be fixed at that point forever).] ¡°It is no surprise that the World Tree that provides for the elven kingdom is known as the Forest of Eternity; it is the tree¡¯s most powerful ability.¡± Watson snapped his fingers as he reached his hand toward the newly fused World Tree. ck! Immediately, a few branches of the World Tree fell from above his head andnded on the tinum-tier rocky ground outside the banquet hall. They plunged deep into the tinum-tier ore, and a few trees grew right in front of him, each containing a sun and moon jewel. Those trees resembled the Shadow of the World Tree that he had previously created, but their effects were more powerful. Every gem shone brighter than it had before. Then he snapped his fingers again, and several fruit trees fused together. The gleaming sun and moon gemstones had also fused to form a massive gold and silver eye, and the size of the fruit tree grew as well. The roots intertwined to form eight huge tree legs, and hundreds of thick vines sprouted from the top of the tree. They twisted together to form a massive fist spanning dozens of meters and then spread apart, transforming into verdant whips. The fused fruit tree towered hundreds of meters above the ground and emitted a terrible power. Its bark reflected diamond light, indicating that it possessed extraordinarily strong physical and magical resistance. That was another talent of the World Tree¡ªthe Ancient War Tree Summon. The entire Monte Town had trembled when the Ancient War Tree appeared. A few fissures formed on the tinum-tier ore walls and ground. The people there could not find their bnce, and their expressions were filled with terror. Fortunately, Watson only managed to maintain the Ancient War Tree for a moment before it turned back into an ordinary tree. ¡°Watson, I take back what I said. I didn¡¯t expect you to create a World Tree!¡± Sylvan swallowed his saliva as he gazed at the massive tree that could not be seen from the top of his head. He was familiar with the World Tree because he was born in the elven kingdom. He was aware that the Ancient War Tree Summon was one of the World Tree¡¯s talents. However, the Ancient War Tree summoned by the elven kingdom was merely a tinum-tier one. Watson¡¯s World Tree appeared to be smaller and could only span more than half of the border. It could not bepared to the Forest of Eternity, which could provide for an entire kingdom. However, Sylvan thought Watson¡¯s World Tree was superior. ¡°My disciple had created the Mount Creation; what¡¯s so strange about creating a World Tree?¡± Antonio¡¯s voice could be heard from the side. Sylvan noticed Antonio¡¯s facial muscles twitched as he spoke. He pursed his lips and thought to himself, ¡®It would be more convincing if Antonio¡¯s facial muscles did not twitch from shock.¡¯ ¡°All right, everyone. We no longer need to beg the elves for water from the Spring of Life. We can now get it ourselves. Where was the line just now? Let¡¯s continue with the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. I am ready to distribute to another 10,000 persons. From now on, we can give the Blessings of the Gods and Demons to 10,000 people each day. Then, in about 100 days, we can try to grant everyone an immortal life.¡± Watson stomped his feet lightly. The ground outside the banquet hall immediately cracked; the fissure was about 100 meters long and dozens of meters wide. Emerald-green liquid gushed out of the cracks; it sparkled with starlight. It was water from the Spring of Life. It was a bit inappropriate to call it a spring because the crack was hundreds of meters long. It should be called ake. If the elves were there, they would be shocked into speechlessness by the scene in front of them. Their Spring of Life was just a well, far inferior to theke in front of them. After all, they did not have Watson to fuse all the tinum and diamond-tier items on the entire Mount Creation. Those items were mainly the Shadow of the World Tree and the diamond-tier World Tree staff. Watson had created them in the past two months to decorate Mount Creation. There were tens of thousands of them, despite the fact that they were not as numerous as the Wish for the World rings. One could only imagine the power when those items were fused collectively. ¡°Young Master Watson, you are too generous. Praise Young Master Watson.¡± Everyone outside the banquet hall looked pleased when they heard Watson¡¯s words and thanked him repeatedly. Their voices even reached the clouds. Only Anna and Ron, who were in charge of organizing the banquet, exchanged bitter smiles. That banquet was destined to be postponed indefinitely due to Watson¡¯s actions at that moment. ... Time passed quickly on Mount Creation. Soon, more than three months had passed, and on that day, a group of guests arrived at Mount Creation. ¡°Captain Lophis, is the so-called Mount Creation really as magical as you said? Gold-tier fruits everywhere, and all weapons are tinum-tier?¡± A few guards trailed behind Lophis as they walked at the foot of Mount Creation. They looked around, and one of them inquired suspiciously. Another guard said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, just merging more than half of the border into a divine mountain floating in the sky is not something that an ordinary person can do. I heard that there are high-quality weapons on that mountain, and also the gods and their servants.¡± ¡°It is not as exaggerated as you im. The so-called God is merely a young man who has learned a rare power, and those ves are gold-tier elites.¡± Lophis interrupted his subordinates; Watson had told him to return to Vermillion Town to think about his offer. He had been thinking about it for a week, and he had also sent a pigeon messenger to Adele. However, he had received no reply from her. So, he had no choice but to take some of his men to the mountain. He nned to prevent Vermillion Town from bing a subsidiary of Mount Creation before Adele returned. Instead, he wished to strike a deal to purchase weapons and medical herbs. That way, when Adele returned, she would not think that he had acted on his own, and he could bring some benefits to Vermillion Town. He smiled as he thought about that. Suddenly, the guard beside him cried out in surprise. ¡°Look at the sky. What is that?¡± ¡°I think I see a god.¡± Something plopped as he cried out in surprise. Someone appeared to be kneeling on the ground. A god? Lophis snapped back to his senses with some dissatisfaction. Did he not just exin that there was no god on Mount Creation? Everything there was made by a man, but someone had knelt for that. Those underlings who had not seen the world could truly make a scene. Lophis followed suit and nced up into the sky, thinking about how he could give those people a lesson. It did not matter if he did not look; when he saw it, his jaw dropped as he knelt with a plop as well. A tree of unknown size stood in the sky; its emerald green branches and leaves even blocked the sky. However, Mount Creation did not appear dark because those leaves emitted a bright light of their own, illuminating the earth below it. However, that was not the main point¡ªthere were people with six wings and halos above their heads; all of them had a holy and radiant glow. They exuded a powerful aura too. Even the most unskilled person could tell that the winged creatures belonged to a legendary race¡ªangels. ¡°Captain Lophis, didn¡¯t you say that this is not a ce where the gods live, and they have no servants here? How do you exin that?¡± A guard who was kneeling on the ground had asked weakly. He knelt because he was afraid, and the angels above his head were tinum-tier elites. The pressure they emitted was too intense; he was only a bronze-tier warrior. ¡®How would I know?¡¯ Lophis groaned in his heart. He also felt that it was strange. When he left ten days ago, the people there were only gold-tier elites. How did they get so many angels in only a few days? What was that giant tree above his head? Chapter 261 - Join Mount Creation

Chapter 261: Join Mount Creation

¡°Captain Lophis, I told you to go back to Vermillion Town and think about my offer, and it seems that you¡¯ve thought about it for a long time.¡± Watson poured a cup of jade-colored tea for Lophis while they were in ckmoon Castle on Mount Creation¡¯s summit; he spoke with a yful expression. The ckmoon Knights guarding the top of the World Tree discovered Lophis and the others as soon as they entered Mount Creation. The ckmoon Knights led them to the summit after questioning why they were there. Lophis¡¯st visit had been ten days ago, and more than three months had psed on the mountain. Watson had used the Spring of Life water from the World Tree that he had fused. He had transformed more than a million people on the mountain into angels or demons, granting eternal life upon them. As a price, most of the water from the Spring of Life had been consumed. However, Watson did not care about it. Instead, he decided to recruit more ckmoon Knights. There had been less than 100 ckmoon Knights in charge of guarding ckmoon Town. However, Mount Creation was home to more than a million people. A few dozen people would not be enough to protect it, so Watson teamed up with the mayors of various towns, including Sylvan. He dered his n to grow the ckmoon Iron Knights by recruiting members from each town. Everyone agreed with his suggestion. After all, they could not go on without Watson. After ckmoon Knights had grown to 100,000 members, they would form legions of 10,000 members; they would have ten legions. The original ckmoon Knights couldmand those legions, and their vicemanders could be chosen from people from various towns or the lesser manors. Elvira, a genius from Torch Town, was made the vicemander of the first legion. Her excellent fire-elemental swordsmanship was enough to destroy a city, and that had earned her the nickname Red Angel. Monte Town¡¯s Anna and Ron had been promoted to vicemanders of a ckmoon Knights legion. They were gold-tier veterans, and they had a unique advantage over others after entering the tinum tier. Many people had performed extraordinarily well when they rose to the tinum tier in a single step, no matter if they were transformed into an angel or a demon, including those who progressed from bronze to iron-tier. Watson was not stingy when it came to those people. They were all outfitted with tinum-tier weaponry and armor. During the monthly training, there was no limit to the number of medicinal nts that they could consume. They also had the wise counsel of Antonio and Sylvan, the two elites. One could argue that only Mount Creation had such treatment in the entire kingdom. Lophis was sitting on a soft,fortable chair at the time. He was dumbfounded as he peered at the tea that Watson had given him. Watson¡¯s tea was, without a doubt, of the highest quality. He could not help but swallow his saliva due to the aroma it emanated. The speed of his cirction had risen tenfold simply by smelling thebat aura that coursed in his veins. ¡°Young Master Watson, I am here for the discussion that we did not finish thest time. I¡¯ve decided to purchase weapons, armor, and medical herbs produced by Creation Mountain on behalf of Vermillion Town.¡± Lophis took a tentative sip from his teacup as he spoke. The smell of the tea cascaded down his throat and oozed from every pore on his limbs. He could not help but moan infort. He had eaten a fruit from a roadside tree thest time he visited Mount Creation. As a result, he had progressed to gold-tier. He had taken a sip of the tea, and thebat aura in his body had grown many times stronger. He was ecstatic at the thought of his strength rapidly improving. However, as he reflected on the event he had witnessed outside, the joy in his heart gradually subsided. He could still see the scene from when he had climbed the mountain. The groups of angels hovering in the sky and the massive tree that blocked the sun were the indications that the mountain¡¯s growth had well exceeded his expectations. ¡°How many weapons and medical herbs do you wish to buy, Captain Lophis?¡± At that moment, Watson¡¯s voice interrupted his fantasy. ¡°I¡¯ve brought 200,000 gold coins with me. I want to buy 100 tinum-tier items at 1,000 gold coins each; it was the price that we agreed onst time. As for the medical herbs, I would like to get the ones that could boost my and my subordinates¡¯ strength. If you don¡¯t have them, then I¡¯ll buy the sun gem fruit that I atest time. I am willing to pay a reasonable price for them,¡± Lophis spoke slowly as he took another sip of tea. Bang! A huge explosion erupted outside just as he was finishing his sentence. A weird redyer nketed the clouds in the sky, causing a continuous explosion that created dozens of kilometers long clouds that covered everything. The powerful tremors shook the entire ckmoon Castle, including the walls and the ground. His fingers trembled slightly as he held the teacup, and he stared out the window in astonishment. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing. My master had just advanced to the diamond tier recently. That¡¯s what happens when he uses his diamond-tier magic. Don¡¯t worry; my master will practice outside every day until he is ustomed to it.¡± ¡°You are referring to the astrologer? I remember that he was a tinum-tier mage many years ago. His power has not changed in years because he drank from the Spring of Life in the Forest of Eternity. How did he get to the diamond tier so quickly?¡± ¡°Simple. The potion I made with water from the Spring of Life lifted the curse that had gued my master. Oh, yes, I do have something to tell you, Captain Lophis. I have created a World Tree on Mount Creation. If you want water from the Spring of Life, I can sell you some. However, I can¡¯t sell you the potion that I made from it.¡± Lophis¡¯ fingers trembled as Watson exined, and the teacup fell to the ground with a crash. He did not look shocked. He could not keep up with Watson¡¯s conversation. If Antonio had progressed to the diamond tier, everything would have been fine. After all, he was the kingdom¡¯s best mage. It was not that difficult to find a way to break the curse on his body. However, it was a little ridiculous to create a World Tree and produce arge amount of spring water to do that. Everyone in the kingdom knew that the Spring of Life was only avable in the elven kingdom. It was their most precious treasure that even the king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom could not get. So, how did Mount Creation have it? Despite how ludicrous it seemed, Lophis believed it in his heart; he had witnessed innumerable angels hovering outside. Mount Creation had only created arge number of angels ten days before that. It appeared that creating a World Tree was not an impossible task. ¡°Young Master Watson, I want to¡ª¡± Lophis finally spoke after a little pause. He was there to help Vermillion Town join Watson¡¯s business as a partner, but he changed his mind. He wanted Vermillion Town to join Mount Creation to be a subsidiary of ckmoon Town. A business partner could only spend money to buy supplies there. If they became a subordinate, then they could receive free benefits from Watson. However, he would have to obey Watson¡¯s orders if they were to be a subordinate town. It was not impossible, especially if they get rewards like water from the Spring of Life or a transformation to an angel. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Watson asked. Boom! They heard another explosion before Lophis could answer the question. He looked out the window. ¡°What happened? Is that the astrologer working on his magic again?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the tinum-tier mages in manors around Mount Creation. They use it once every two to three days to water the crops and herbs. People from Torch Town are also using their tinum-tier special ability to increase their speed in forging weapons. As you may have known, the weakest person on Mount Creation is also a tinum-tier elite. It is quitemon for them to make a lot of noise when they are doing something.¡± Watson blinked; his voice was not loud, but his words were thunderous. It caused Lophis to fall into a daze. Everyone on the entire mountain was tinum-tier! He thought that Watson had only created a group of angels. He did not expect Watson would allow everyone on the mountain topete for their advancement. What kind of concept was that? After a long while, Lophis finally snapped back to his senses. He swallowed his saliva and stood up abruptly from his chair. ¡°Young Master Watson, I take back what I just said. Vermillion Town no longer wants to deal with Mount Creation. We want to be a part of this ce. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still toote to make that choice.¡± Chapter 262 - Three Gifts

Chapter 262: Three Gifts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Congrattions, Captain Lophis, on making the right decision. It is not toote to join Mount Creation! Sign the contract, and Vermillion Town will be Mount Creation¡¯s subordinate town. You will be treated in the same manner as the other towns.¡± Watson pulled a contract from under the table and handed it to Lophis. He smiled as if he had known Lophis would make that decision. Lophis took a deep breath and dipped a pen in ink from the side of the table. He wrote his name on the contract. He did not even read the contract¡¯s contents carefully because he felt it was unnecessary. Initially, he had wanted Vermillion Town to be Mount Creation¡¯s partner instead of a subordinate town. On the one hand, it was due to Adele¡¯s absence. On the other hand, he did not want Vermillion Town to be inferior to the other towns. However, once he had seen Mount Creation¡¯s power, he knew that they had outssed Vermillion Town several times fold. If Watson allowed him to transform into an angel and acquire immortality, he was willing to be ckmoon Town¡¯s ve, let alone their subordinate town. Watson took the contract that he had signed and had a look at it. He ced it aside after ensuring that there were no problems and nodded. ¡°Very good. You can inform those people outside to return to Vermillion Town. Then, tell the locals that I will be using magic to fuse Vermillion Town with Mount Creation. I hope they won¡¯t freak out.¡± ¡°Certainly, Honorable Master Watson.¡± Lophis¡¯ address changed after signing the deal. He turned around and exited the room. The guards that went to the mountain with him were also there. They waited patiently for him with a few boxes in their hands. Those boxes contained the 200,000 gold coins that they had brought from their town. Lophis and Watson had a one-on-one talk. Those guards were asked to wait outside. When they saw Lophis walk out of the room, a few soldiers encircled him and questioned him. ¡°Captain Lophis, how did the discussion with Mount Creation go? Did they agree to offer us valuable items and herbs?¡± ¡°Captain, you might not have noticed it earlier, but the sky became crimson, and an explosion blew up all the clouds. The force of the explosion nearly made me pee my trousers! At that point, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. Thunder roared as lightning shed, yet the rain fell in one direction and continued to pour. It was as if someone was in charge of it. It was very magical.¡± Lophis waved his hand in response to the guards¡¯ statements. ¡°Do not say anything else. The deal was canceled. Let¡¯s return to Vermillion Town.¡± Canceled? The guards mistook Lophis and Watson¡¯s conversation for a failure when they heard that. ¡°Captain Lophis, didn¡¯t Mount Creation promise that they would sell you weapons and items?¡± they asked, a little irritably. ¡°Why are they going back on their word now? Seriously, if we knew that this was going to happen, we would not havee. We still have 200,000 gold coins with us. Don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t like that amount of money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. We didn¡¯t make a deal with them. It¡¯s not because they went back on their word, but because I chose to let Vermillion Town join them. From now on, Vermillion Town is Mount Creation¡¯s subordinate town.¡± Lophis exined to them, and his reaction aggravated the guards even more. Captain Lophis, Mayor Adele asked you to help manage the town before she left. Is this how you manage it?¡± one of the guards asked him. Another guard nodded worriedly. ¡°If Mayor Adele knew that you had sold the town while she was away, I wonder how furious she would get. We would also suffer with you.¡± Everyone in Vermillion Town knew of Adele¡¯s iron fists. They were very worried about their future. Watson went out of the room with a stack of contracts as everyone was in a discussion. He nced at the squabbling guards and then at Lophis, who had a dark expression on his face. He grinned and said, ¡°Captain Lophis, I forgot to tell you. You and your guards here will get three gifts from me after you¡¯ve finally joined Mount Creation!¡± As he spoke, Watson snapped his fingers, and numerous sets of tinum-colored armor and long swords plummeted from the sky,nding in front of Lophis and the guards. ¡°The first reward consists of tinum-tier armor and longsword. The second reward is a Phoenix egg for each of you.¡± A loud and distinct Phoenix cry resounded from the skies, trailing closely after the armor and weapons. Following that, a few bright rays of light fell from the sky, transforming into round Phoenix Eggs thatnded on the armor and burned with a holy white me. It would shift into the shadow of a Phoenix at times and then condense into an ice crystal flower at others. ¡°The third reward is a potion that can give you immortality and promote you to tinum-tier.¡± Watson curled his hand around the ring. The ground beneath his feet split apart, revealing a gleaming green liquid. Above his head, a ck hole opened, and pitch-ck blood flew out with some bones. The green liquid was the Spring of Life, which was considerably more limited than before. The blood and bones were copies extracted from Lilith¡¯s body. It was a little inhumane to utilize Lilith¡¯s blood and bone marrow because they needed to manufacture millions of Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Watson decided to allow people to make their own wishes to reproduce Lilith¡¯s blood and bones. The items in front of him were the remnants of prior wishes. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Watson merged the Spring of Life with the Hell Baro blood in the air to create five gods¡¯ blessings. He pushed them toward Lophis and the others with a wind-elemental spell. The diamond-tier item, the gods¡¯ blessings, was a sphere that flickered with ck and green lights. The two colors alternately shed, emitting an enticing attraction. Lophis and the others could not stop themselves from reaching out to grab it. Watson beckoned with his hand before their hands reached the items, and a gust of wind swept the five beads, the Phoenix Eggs, and the tinum-tier armor back into his hand. ¡°I was going to give these to you, but I heard someone say they did not want to join us? Perhaps I can return the contract to you, Captain Lophis? We don¡¯t like to force outsiders to join us.¡± ¡°Do not be concerned, Young Master Watson. They were only babbling nonsense. We are not afraid to ascend the mountain. ¡°Furthermore, I am now the acting mayor of Vermillion Town,¡± Lophis said hesitantly as he gave Watson a ttering smile. ¡°If I said that Vermillion Town would join Mount Creation, then we will join you. No one has the right to object to it. If anyone dares to oppose, then I will eliminate them.¡± Watson ced the tinum-tier armor and weaponry in front of him, as well as the elixir that could turn someone into a tinum-tier elite. Then, he took them back. It felt as if someone had slipped a fistful of gold into Lophis¡¯ pocket and then hastily removed it. How could he stand that? ¡°It is reassuring to hear that, Captain Lophis.¡± Watson shoved the gift in front of Lophis again. Lophis was worried that Watson would break his word again, so he immediately ingested the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Then, six white wings protruded from his back with a thud. A shining halo appeared above his head, and a tinum-tier aura surrounded him. ¡°This is fantastic! I¡¯ve made it to the tinum tier, and I am now an angel!¡± Lophis had an excited grin on his face when he looked at himself. He thought he had been dreaming when he saw the angels in the sky during their hike up the mountain. However, he had also transformed into an angel. One could say that his dream hade true. ¡°Can that potion truly transform someone into a tinum-tier elite?¡± The guards who had been hesitating could no longer do so after witnessing his captain¡¯s change. They took their rewards, one after another. Some were eager to try the tinum-tier armor, while others licked the Phoenix Egg. Of course, the first thing they did was to ingest Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Chapter 263 - A Unified Border, Two Years Later

Chapter 263: A Unified Border, Two Years Later

¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are not willing to join Mount Creation and that you would suffer if you did? If you are not willing to join us, why did you consume Young Master Watson¡¯s potion?¡± Lophis discovered that his buddies had eaten the Blessings of the Gods and Demons; they had also evolved into angels. He pursed his lips. ¡°Captain Lophis, have a look at those. If Mayor Adele were here, she would undoubtedly agree. I could only guess her response. I did not mean to go against it,¡± a guard exined as he retracted the angel wings on his back. He massaged his tinum-tier armor tenderly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Who said anything about not going up the mountain? Did anyone say something like that? I did not.¡± The rest of the guards yed dumb. They were concerned that Adele might be enraged if they epted those rewards, but they no longer give a d*mn. Adele¡¯s thoughts had nothing to do with them. After all, she could not make them advance to tinum-tier or provide them eternal life. However, Watson could do it. If someone had told them before they arrived at the mountain that there was a potion in the world that could turn people into tinum-tier, they would have believed those people were insane. They had changed their mind; they realized just how foolish they were. ¡°Shameless!¡± Lophis adjusted his attitude and walked swiftly toward Watson after snorting coldly at his subordinates. ¡°Young Master Watson, thank you so much for giving me these gifts!¡± he said politely as he knelt on one knee. ¡°I shall travel to Vermillion Town right now and tell the people there to join Mount Creation.¡± ¡°Go ahead; I shall wait for your good news.¡± Lophis stood up and bowed deeply to Watson again as the younger man waved his hand. He turned around and flew away from Mount Creation, apanied by his four subordinates. They had used the magical route established outside Mount Creation when they arrived, but since they had advanced to tinum-tier and became angels, they could use their wings to fly instead. They wanted to experience that feeling since they had just advanced. Watson stretched his back as he watched Lophis and the others left; he said, ¡°I knew that Vermillion Town would join the Mount Creation. The border will be unified when Mount Creation merges with Vermillion Town, as I had predicted. My n for the border¡¯s transformation wille to an end, and I can go to the royal city without any worry.¡± He tilted his head to look at the distant sky, which was in the direction of the center of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He had never forgotten that the king had sent Moriarty to destroy the border. He had not left because he was worried about his family and friends in ckmoon Town. However, everyone on Mount Creation had advanced to tinum-tier, and they had also obtained immortality. Even if the kingdom sent all their troops to attack them, they might not be able to capture them. Even if they were caught, they would not die either. He could finally be at ease. ¡°Based on the time flow on Mount Creation, I think Lophis will return in two to three days. I¡¯ll go back and make preparations first.¡± Watson had predicted that, but Lophis had returned after only one day. The trip to Vermillion Town to spread the word about joining Mount Creation had gone off without a hitch. Vermillion Town had already been affected by Mount Creation before that. For example, a magical passage that could move on its own was that. For example, the magic passage that could automatically move was built in front of the town¡¯s gates. There was also the enigmatic tinum-tier material discovered in the initial hot stone mine. Those objects had always seemed magical to the locals. That wonderful feeling was projected onto Mount Creation after they learned that those things came from the mountain. That was not the most crucial point. The fact that Lophis and the others had returned to town was the most essential thing. They had a halo above their heads, which symbolized that they were angels. They were also in tinum-tier armor and had a rare treasure, the Phoenix Egg. Would the rest of them obtain a set of tinum-tier armor as well? They would not be able to get even a sliver of iron on the armor, let alone the tinum-tier armor. Would they be able to make it to the tinum tier? Even more so, they were unlikely to aplish that in their lifetime. tinum-tier armor was already equal to that of the king. There were only a few tinum-tier elites in the kingdom. They would be able to gain something that they could not get even if they worked hard for ten lifetimes unless they joined Mount Creation. Who could possibly refuse that offer? Even if Adele were there, she would make the same choice too. Plus, Adele had left Vermillion Town for the royal city; there was no one to stop them. Within two hours, everyone in town had approved the n to join Mount Creation and be a subordinate town. They went home and waited for the time when their town would be fused with Mount Creation. Then, Lophis hurried back to Mount Creation to give his report. Watson did not hesitate after receiving Lophis¡¯ report; he immediately started the fusion. He fused Vermillion Town with Mount Creation, transforming it into a town south of the mountain. When that was done, all the towns and borders along the border were merged into one, and they were under ckmoon Town¡¯s control. That day was not only a historic day at the border; it was also a day that would go down in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s history¡ªthe legend of Watson and the ckmoon Knights would spread over the entire continent from that point onward. That day was the 31st of the first month of the 222nd year of the Holy Dragon Calendar. .. The third month of the 222nd year of the Holy Dragon Calendar hade to an end. Vermillion Town had joined Mount Creation for two months, and Mount Creation had been in operation for nearly two years. Mount Creation had changed dramatically in those two years. First, a spiral staircase had been built around the World Tree at the summit of Mount Creation. There were numerous diamond trees on both sides of the stairs. Upon closer inspection, those diamond-like trees were revealed to be diamond-tier magical staffs with diamond branches and leaves sprouting from them. Rooms hovered in mid-air around the spiral staircase. Fruits, weapons, armor, medicinal herbs, and other goods were in them. Each room was a massive octahedron, and the goods heaped inside were all of the same kind. No one knew the height of the spiral staircase, and no one counted how many rooms were there too. Angels with massive chests swooped through the skies from time to time and came to the transparent rooms. They emptied the contents of the chests into the chambers. A group of knights in ck armor flew past in the higher sky. They had six wings on their backs, which were simrly covered in ck armor. Giant dragons galloped beneath them, lifting their heads and roaring at the sky. ¡°It has been two years and I have not realized it. Mount Creation has endured earth-shattering transformations.¡± A 1.6-meter-tall youth stood on a shadedwn beneath the World Tree; he had his hands crossed behind his head and a de of grass in his teeth as he looked up in the sky. ¡°Yes, the resources on Mount Creation are increasing at an exponential rate every day. We couldn¡¯t even cover everyone at the border at first, but after a few months, those things had overrun the fields and streets. We didn¡¯t even have any space to put them! Then, we turned silver-tier weapons to gold-tier and gold-tier ones into tinum-tier. Even then, the resources continue to grow. Fortunately, you managed to build a spiral tower on the World Tree and stored the excess resources in the sky, which solved the problem.¡± The voice of a mature man echoed from the youth¡¯s side. The individual had two little ck horns on his brow. He had pointy ears, and his purple eyes shone a demonic light. It was Sylvan; he had taken the Blessings of the Gods and Demons and transformed into a fallen elf. Sylvan¡¯s aura was five times greater than it had been two years before that. It was as though he had walked into a diamond. The attractive young man with blue eyes stood opposite him. Even though his aura was tinum-tier at best, it was even more enigmatic than a diamond-tier aura. It was Watson. Chapter 264 - A New Journey, A New Beginning

Chapter 264: A New Journey, A New Beginning

Two years was neither too long nor too short. Watson had a really fulfilling two years. His level had not improved, but his strength had increased dozens of times during the past year. That was because he had been training and learning every day for the past two years. First, he had to learn magic from Antonio and Sylvan. One was the most powerful mage in the kingdom, while the other was the greatest mage in the kingdom; they possessed a thorough understanding of magic. For example, they could not cast spells that took too long to cast when they faced warriors with a short attack range. When confronted with a mage with the same long attack range, they first had to identify the opponent¡¯s magical attributes. When facing one or more people, the spells they had to cast were also different. Those were all valuable battle experiences. Watson had relied on the overwhelming power of his fusion magic in battle, but things had changed. His battle style had be exquisite, and he was already a full-fledged mage. He had learned all the spells that Antonio and Sylvan had mastered, in addition to his own experiences. The spells that the two of them knew ranged from iron to tinum-tier and included the six qualities of earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. tinum-tier spells ounted for only 10 percent of those spells; they became diamond-tier spells after Watson fused them. One could say that Watson knew more spells than Antonio, and the intensity of his spells was also greater than Sylvan¡¯s. His skills as a warrior did not suffer while he was learning magic. Every day, he would check in with Elvira, Ron, and Nightingale. Their military experiences were undeniably superior to his. His swordsmanship had also advanced swiftly under their tutge, and he was already a tinum-tier warrior. After all, the caliber of the provider was different. He had mastered swordsmanship, but it was still much inferior to magic. His master assured him that he had called an old friend in the royal city, who was supposed to be an expert swordsman. He could learn from the man if he were to go there. Winter outside of Mount Creation alsosted for three months. Watson decided to pack his belongings and travel to the capital. ¡°Watson, today¡¯s magic lesson is not quite done yet. We have plenty of time to practice.¡± Sylvan sat up on the grass and beckoned Watson with his finger. ¡°Forget it, Lord Sylvan. Every day, I train for 24 hours. It is rare for me to take a break before leaving. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore! Plus, this ce is quite close to the World Tree. It won¡¯t be good if we break the World Tree because we can¡¯t control the magic. ¡°Stop this nonsense, Watson. You and Master Antonio are leaving. I¡¯ll be the only person on the mountain for a long time! It¡¯s not easy for me to advance to diamond-tier. It would be too lonely if I didn¡¯t have a worthy adversary. At the very least, you should spend more time with me every day for the next few days.¡± Sylvan¡¯s eyes lit up with kindness as he gazed at Watson. Then, with his right hand extended, he said, ¡°Absolute Explosion.¡± He used his finger to point at the air and grass on the ground and dyed them red; they were transformed into deadly bombs. They detonated, one after the other, and the airwaves from the sessive explosions converged. A sweltering wind blew right at Watson. The terrible power appeared to be capable of uprooting the ground within a few kilometers. Watson had cast the Absolute Explosion spell on Sylvan and Antonio two years before that. That diamond-tier magic had already been extensively studied by the two of them for two years, so it no longer drained their energy when they cast it. Their method was to cast the magic with one hand and stab their heart with the other, dropping down amid the blood sshes. The cut on his chest healed quickly, and he could stand up again. They used death to counteract the Absolute Explosion spell. The strength in his body would not be exhausted if he were to die. Since he had obtained immortality, the ckmoon Knights did not hold back until he had murdered his opponents throughout the training. That approach imbued all ckmoon Knights with a murderous aura that existed only after thousands of deaths. What Sylvan did then was child¡¯s ypared to the ckmoon Knights. Boom! Boom! Boom! The environment was filled with muffled sounds. When confronted with Sylvan¡¯s attack, Watson, who had matured, wore a look of helplessness on his handsome face. Then he drew his arm from behind his head and elevated it. ¡°Perfect Seal.¡± The mes and explosions that had filled the sky fell silent with a swoosh as they spread to Watson¡¯s surroundings. Then they quickly condensed into a small red dot that vanished into the air. It was as if nothing had changed; the surroundings were still alive with birds and flowers. ¡°You can¡¯t use the Absolute Seal, Watson. If you use that ability, neither you nor I will be able to use magic. It¡¯s against the rules.¡± ¡°Oh, well, Lord Sylvan, you may proceed.¡± ¡°Draping the true-red battle armor on your body, the destructive fire of cmity churned in your palm and condensed into brand new suns. The ringing sound was like an elegy¡ªcleave the heavenly court, cast the stars! Diamond-tier fire-elemental magic, Vermillion Nova Barrage!¡± Sylvan chanted the incantation swiftly. In a single moment, dozens of bright-red suns appeared in the sky with a wave of his hand. They plummeted abruptly, burning everything and scorching the air into ripples. That maneuver was an improved version of Sylvan¡¯s most potent spell in two years. They were significantly more powerful, whether it was due to the quantity of mimicked suns or their might. Watson was calm. Then, he read a long paragraph of runes. ¡°Freeze the extreme cold of space and time, return to the absolute temperature of death, let the ice agee again! Diamond-tier spell, Nine Layers of Absolute Zero!¡± Watson¡¯s body was enveloped in a simr milky-white fog as soon as his voice faded, shutting off space and time. It extended to the fiery-red suns that Sylvan hadunched; the suns immediatelypressed into solid ice, like an amber-sealed bug. The ice shattered, and the suns inside shattered as well, turning into a red streak that would not melt. That was one of the diamond-tier spells that he hadbined with the tinum-tier spells that Antonio and Sylvan had taught him. That spell would cast Absolute Zero nine times in a row, and thebined power was enough to destroy everything. Therefore, it was called Nine Layers of Absolute Zero. Sylvan¡¯s magic was instantly overwhelmed by the amplification of the Loen script to the spell. The Loen script that Watson had discovered in the Dragonspine Snow Mountain was thenguage of an ancient race¡ªangels and devils. Watson could use it after his transformation into an angel. It could boost the runes¡¯ impact on magic. If he used the runes and not the same magic, the difference in power would be two to three times greater. ¡°Watson, you are not allowed to use the runes either. We must use humannguage in our chants. The duel has to be fair. Fair¡ªdo you understand? It¡¯s just like when I entered the diamond tier and mastered Absolute Defense, and I have never used it on you,¡± Sylvanined; he looked dissatisfied. During those two years, he and Antonio had taught Watson and vice versa. Watson¡¯s magic was fused with theirs and passed on to them. He could advance to the diamond tier within two years because of the spells that Watson had fused. Plus, he had eaten well and umted arge number of magic elements as well. He had only mastered the Absolute Defensive spell after entering the diamond tier. As the name implied, no attack could break his defense as long as he had used the Absolute Defense spell. However, he could not use it in an attack. He had cast the spell on Watson for a different reason¡ªthe younger man had mastered stronger spells than he did. Watson had initially only mastered two spells¡ªthe Absolute Burst and the Absolute Seal. Watson had also learned Absolute Time Freeze and Absolute Defense as a result of Antonio and his lessons. In addition to those criteria, Watson hadbined all of the tinum-tier spells he had learned with other qualities, resulting in a slew of new ones. For example, his Absolute Magic Immunity spell could negate the opponent¡¯s magical effects, and the Absolute Hits spell could counter all attacks, no matterbat techniques or magic. There was also the Absolute Sight spell, which could prevent him from being blinded by fog or any other distracting spells, and the Absolute Luck spell that could bring him luck all the time. In those two years, Watson had fused more than 40 types of diamond-tier spells. If they were not diamond-tier spells, their power would still be more than that of an ordinary diamond-tier expert. Therefore, Sylvan simply banned all the spells. Otherwise, Watson would use them to end the battle all too quickly. ¡°Alright, Lord Sylvan, as you wish.¡± Watson had no choice but to obey Sylvan¡¯s instructions and abandon the Loen tongue. Instead, he began to chant the spells in humannguage. Within a short while, a slew of tinum-tier spells materialized all around him. All six attributes were present¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. For example, the summoning of the giant rock golem, the simplified version of the Vermillion Nova bullet that Sylvan had just used, and the superrge ck hole. The spells werebined to form a flood of elements that surged toward Sylvan. Aside from magic, Watson also used the Law of Domain beneath his feet. They ovepped and turned intoyers of halos that wrapped around him, illuminating him as if he were a god. After a long while... ¡°Watson, this is a magicpetition. Why are you using the Law of Domain that is unique to tinum-tier warriors? ¡°You can also release spells of the six basic elements, but not the seventh element¡ªthe chaotic-elemental magic. ¡°You also can¡¯t use the tinum-tier ring on your finger or the tinum-tier armor on your body. If you use it, you¡¯d be breaking the rules.¡± Watson shrugged helplessly and rose from the grass when he heard Sylvan¡¯s babbling. ¡°You won¡¯t let me use this or that, Lord Sylvan. Why don¡¯t you just tie my wrists and ankles, and I¡¯ll let you hit me without retaliation?¡± Chapter 265 - Heading To The Capital

Chapter 265: Heading To The Capital

¡°Forget about it. I¡¯m not going to fight you anymore. I¡¯ll be the first to say that I am no match for you! Your progress is far too rapid. You have gone from being not my match to being able to smash me in just two years. The Sword Saint, I believe, is the only person in the kingdom who can take you head-on.¡± Sylvan waved his hand dejectedly after he heard Watson¡¯s words. The dignified border count had bowed his head and admitted defeat to a 12-year-old boy. It would be great if that were heard anywhere in the kingdom. That sort of behavior was fairlymon on Mount Creation. ¡°I have heard Lord Sylvan and Master talk about the Sword Saint. Is he a powerful man?¡± Watson inquired. ¡°He is the only person in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who has openly entered the diamond tier. Would you say he is strong?¡± Sylvan did not respond directly. Instead, he responded with a question. Watson¡¯s eyes widened with interest. ¡°So, who is more powerful, the Sword Saint or my master?¡± Antonio had been trapped at tinum-tier due to the Spring of Life¡¯s curse. He was on the same level as the Sword Saint since he had advanced to the diamond tier. It was difficult to tell who was stronger between those two. ¡°Of course, the Sword Saint is stronger. There is noparison at all.¡± Contrary to Watson¡¯s expectations, Sylvan shook his head. A nostalgic expression appeared on his face. ¡°The Sword Saint is the most powerful person in the entire kingdom, and he is also the most talented person I have ever met. Oh, of course, I have to exclude you! If Master Antonio is a genius, then the Sword Saint is the genius of geniuses. He became a silver-tier warrior at the age of 12, and since then, he has made significant progress until he reached the diamond tier. Furthermore, he reached the peak of the diamond tier as soon as he entered it! ¡°Watson, you should understand my hatred for the King. Aside from the fact that his Dragon Knight Legion is extremely formidable, the reason I have not made a move in such a long time is that I am terrified of the Sword Saint.¡± Watson¡¯s face was filled with amazement as he listened to Sylvan¡¯sments. ¡°Who is this Sword Saint, and why is he so powerful?¡± ¡°To put it another way, Master Antonio had no defense against a sword attack from the Sword Saint. He should be able to endure three sword attacks now that he has entered the diamond tier and mastered several formidable spells.¡± Was that a joke? Watson understood that the higher one¡¯s cultivation, the more difficult it was to advance further. The wider the separation between various people, the longer one would stay in the same tier. It was not rare for two people to be at the diamond tier and for one of them to be able to kill the other instantaneously. However, Sylvan went a little too far in iming that Antonio could not survive three sword strikes from the Sword Saint. His master, after all, was a magnificent man whose fame rocked the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He had roughly a thousand magic spells under his control, but it seemed like those spells could not withstand three sword attacks from the other party. How powerful was the Sword Saint? Watson would be on his way to the royal city, and Sylvan¡¯sments piqued his interest about the road he would take soon. ¡°Sylvan, you are an annoyance. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, and you¡¯ve already told Watson about my past. Don¡¯t you know how to protect your teacher¡¯s reputation?¡± An old disgruntled voice echoed from behind them. Watson turned his head to see that it was his master, Antonio. He was carrying a one-year-old girl on his shoulder. She was sucking on a pacifier and touching Antonio¡¯s gorgeous face with her tiny pink hands. ¡°Uncle, y with me,¡± she said in a baby voice. ¡°Angel, be good. I wish to speak with your brother. I will y with youter.¡± Antonio smiled at the young child. His wrinkles were pinched like chrysanthemums. Angel, the little girl, was only a year old; she was Watson¡¯s younger sister. Edward had always wanted to give Watson a sister, but his n was only realized after he and Catherine had transformed into angels. Angel was born into the angel race, and she was a pure-blooded angel with twelve wings. As an angel, Angel¡¯s strength was at tinum-tier, and she had shown a strong talent for magic. Her family considered her their hope for the future because she could learn magic from Antonio pretty swiftly. They even thought that her achievements would surpass Watson¡¯s. Antonio adored the little girl; he was like her grandfather, and he apanied her daily. ¡°Brother?¡± Angel¡¯s huge, bright blue eyes twitched when she heard Antonio mention Watson. She immediately lit up as she approached Watson; the twelve small white wings on her back spread open before she flew out of Antonio¡¯s arms. Shended in front of Watson and opened her arms to greet him. ¡°Hug, Brother.¡± Watson seemed helpless as he hugged Angel. Even though he was no longer the youngest child because he had a younger sister at home, that sister seemed quite attached to him. She would let him hug and y with her whenever she saw him. ¡°Watson, you have spent a long time on Mount Creation, and it seems like winter hase and gone outside of the mountain. You can travel to the capital the next day! No, you might as well leaveter; you can return Angel to me now.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re not going to the capital with me?¡± Watson was even more speechless when he noticed the envy in Antonio¡¯s eyes when he stared at him. Antonio had taken an unhealthy liking to Angel. He even wanted to chase him away because of that. Antonio would take her with him, but his parents would never agree to that. ¡°I wish I could stay here indefinitely. It is a shame; I have been away from the capital for so long. It is time for me to go back.¡± Antonio averted his eyes from Angel; his face darkened. ¡°Watson, you are not like me. You still have the right to choose. Are you sure you want to visit the capital? Based on Mount Creation¡¯s current strength, even if you don¡¯t go out, you can still live here happily for your entire life. If you do go out, it will cause more trouble. The kingdom is bigger than you think, and its waters are deeper.¡± ¡°Master, you are right. I have made my decision.¡± ¡°Then, take onest look at thisnd. Say goodbye to this ce, and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± After he said that, Antonio turned around and strolled to the top of the mountain with the Diamond World Tree staff; it was as if he wanted to go and pack his luggage. However, his figure evoked an inexplicable sense of mncholy. Watson seemed to sense something when he saw his master¡¯s back. He twitched his lips, but in the end, he was hesitant to say anything. .. An hourter, at the foot of Mount Creation. Watson and Antonio had gathered their belongings and stood in the path that connected Mount Creation to the outside world. The person sending them off stood in front of them. ¡°Remember to listen to Master Antonio on the journey to the royal city, Watson. Take care.¡± Nindy, his second sister, was the first to emerge from the mob and embraced Watson. Nindy had matured into a capable leader of the mages in two years. Her chestnut hair fell to her waist, and her mature face was well-defined. She exuded an inexplicable aura. ¡°Watson, I believe it is best to dispatch the ckmoon Knights to apany you on your journey to avoid any risk. We can send a thousand knights with you.¡± Vincent, Watson¡¯s eldest brother, was the second person to bid him farewell. His eldest sibling was like a mountain. His physique exuded a dreadful sense of oppression, and his bulging biceps crammed his ck tinum armor to the brim. If Nindy was an unpredictably violent sea, then his eldest brother, Vincent, was a towering mountain that one could not scale. ¡°Thank you very much, Eldest Brother and Second Sister. I will pay attention to Master¡¯s words. You must take care too. There¡¯s no need to send the ckmoon Knights with us. Very few people would harm us, not with my current strength and Master¡¯s power. It would be a bit pretentious to send the ckmoon Knights with us.¡± Watson had a faint recollection of his eldest brother and second sister¡¯s appearance back then. His brother almost married a young woman from a manor because he had wanted to protect their family. In the end, it brought disaster for their family. His second sister had joined the Mage Guild in Monte Town. The guild¡¯s elder, Folson, had pushed for an attack on ckmoon Castle, and she was taken hostage too. The image of his siblings gradually ovepped with their stronger selves; he was sad when he thought about that. ¡°Watson, go on your journey without any worry. Your mother and I will work harder on having more babies, and when you return, we will try to give you a few younger brothers and sisters.¡± Watson¡¯s recollection was shattered as his father¡¯s voice echoed. It made him curse helplessly in his heart. After all those years, his father had not changed. His rtives came forward to bid him farewell. The mayors were also there, and also some of the people that Watson knew. ¡°Have a safe journey, Young Master Watson. I wish you many serendipitous encounters along the way as you seek to establish your name in the kingdom.¡± Elvira, Torch Town¡¯s heavenly daughter, walked forward and bowed at Watson. ¡°As a distant rtive of the Campbells, I will be visiting them soon. We might have the opportunity to meet in the royal city.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. We shall return to our families in the royal city soon. We¡¯ll find an opportunity to see you.¡± Aside from Andre, the mayors of Mount Creation¡¯s towns¡ªGerant, Lubin, and Lophis¡ªwere sobbing gently; they appeared reluctant. The people on Mount Creation were quite lucky to have met Watson in such a short period. Not everyone was so fortunate. ¡°Can I apany you to the royal city, Watson?¡± Nightingale was the one who posed the question. She had just turned 18, entering the most beautiful period of a woman¡¯s life after two years on Mount Creation. Watson could feel her longing expression in her pitch-ck eyes, so he turned around and said, ¡°I am sorry, Miss Nightingale. I will be there to take the Royal Academy¡¯s test. I am there to be a student rather than a tourist, so¡ª¡± ¡°So, Watson, take Nightingale with you!¡± ¡°After all, you and your master can¡¯t go on the road without someone to serve you,¡± Sylvan, who was also sending them off, interrupted. ¡°It is customary to bring one or two handmaidens with you. When an average suburban noble goes to the royal city to study, they do the same thing too. This is about a noble¡¯s dignity.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Watson had wanted to say something when Sylvan interrupted him again. ¡°I am the border count. I hope you can bring Nightingale with you. You won¡¯t deny my request, right?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Watson had no choice but to agree. ¡°I will go prepare the carriage,¡± Nightingale said, first with a grateful gaze to Sylvie and then with a look of uncontroble excitement. Then she walked down Mount Creation. The other individuals who saw her go, particrly the maids, were not pleased with the oue. They screamed, ¡°We don¡¯t want to leave you, Young Master Watson. We¡¯ll be lonely without you.¡± Watson was forced to choose a maid named Denise from among them to serve him and Nightingale. Most of them would not know Denise¡¯s name, but her other name was quite well-known¡ªEnvy. She knew all about the royal city as she was the former queen¡¯s personal maid. Therefore, it would be quite handy to bring her with them. Watson wanted her to return there for a visit. Watson followed Antonio after he had chosen his maid. He stepped forward as he took one final look at the familiar and gorgeous backdrop of Mount Creation. It was time for a new adventure. Chapter 266 - The City Of Adventurers And The Buried City

Chapter 266: The City Of Adventurers And The Buried City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Creak, creak. The horse carriage traveled on a gravel road nked by towering trees. Those trees were much inferior to Mount Creation¡¯s tinum or even diamond-tier trees. There were no magical fruits on the tree trunks that one might use to advance to the gold tier. They looked ordinary. The winter had ended. There was still some ice and snow on the ground that had notpletely melted, making it difficult to walk on the roads. ¡°It would be great if Mount Creation had paved routes to the kingdom¡¯s various viges. At the very least, the roadways would be easier to walk on. I can even charge them a fee.¡± Watson leaned against the carriage¡¯s window, taking in the view beyond. He yawned out of boredom. Of course, he knew that was impossible because the border was Sylvan¡¯s domain. He could integrate the border into Mount Creation upon Sylvan¡¯s agreement. However, it was different outside the border. The king¡¯s domainid beyond the border. Someone would undoubtedly report him if he dared to fuse the area without the king¡¯s authorization. The king¡¯s army would await his arrival. The first city they would reach was the City of Steel, part of the king¡¯s domain. It was approximately two days away from the border. Another moniker for that ce was the City of Adventurers. It was named that because the city was teeming with explorers. Most of the legendary adventurers in Misty Forest were from there. Other than the border, most of them were willing to go to one other ce outside the City of Steel¡ªit was a ruin named the Underground City Maze. That ruin hadsted ever since Landhar I established the kingdom about 400 years before. Experts spected that the ruin had existed thousands of years ago, and it could even be older. Its massive construction was the size of a city. In addition, another legend was mentioned in the underground city. A few decades ago, the most powerful person in the kingdom, the sword saint, was still quite young. He had been there to investigate. He descended to the underground city¡¯s lowest level and received a holy weapon. People said that the sword saint had be the most powerful person in the kingdom because of his ability to clear the dungeon. The rumor about how he would amass arge amount of wealth and reach the peak of his life after clearing the underground city¡¯s 100th level spread like wildfire. Of course, other than the sword saint, no one else had managed to clear the underground city¡¯s dungeons for the past few decades. Each level had many magical beasts, and they could regenerate after a period. Many adventurers only wanted to kill those magical beasts to make some money. ¡°Young Master Watson, even though the winter has ended, and the Holy Dragon Kingdom is entering spring, it is still very cold outside. Please sit in the carriage so that you won¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Denise said; she was one of the Demoness Bandit Gang¡¯s original members. She wrapped a cowhide nket over Watson¡¯s legs. ¡°Watson is a tinum-tier elite. Is he afraid of changing weather?¡± When she heard Denise¡¯sments, Nightingale, who was driving, turned around. Her eyes sparkled with envy as she saw Denise covered Watson with a nket. She wished she could trade ces with Denise. Watson had arranged for her to stay outdoors because she was skilled, and Denise knew the kingdom better. ¡°Young Master Watson may not be concerned about the weather, but as maids, we must be considerate, even if it is something that our master does not require. Furthermore, Young Master Watson will not want to show off his strength. Otherwise, he would not have asked us to apany him. It¡¯s obviously better to choose the ckmoon Knights to escort him,¡± Denise exined slowly. Antonio, who was also in the carriage, awoke from his slumber. He rolled over and fell asleep again; a satisfied smile was on his face. Watson nodded. ¡°Miss Denise is right. I only have one request for this trip, and that is to keep a low profile. After all, we are going to the royal city to investigate the king. If we attract any attention, our enemies might ambush us before we reach our destination! I even disguised the Wish for the World ring on my hand and transformed the Sky-devouring Rat King as an ordinary horse.¡± Nightingale was sitting on Little Gray, the Sky-devouring Rat King. If the Sky-devouring Rat King ate something, it would divide its body indefinitely and gain food attributes. Watson had permitted it to consume the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck¡¯s blood at irregr intervals, and it duplicated many small dragons and phoenixes. Watson gave the duplicates to his subordinates. The ckmoon Knights¡¯ dragon mounts on Mount Creation were the Sky-devouring Rat King¡¯s duplicates. As a result, the ckmoon Knights became an army no inferior to the Dragon Knights. Simrly, they had arge number of Phoenix eggs that they could not finish daily; the Phoenix eggs had be a consumable item, the same as regr eggs. Watson raised his right hand to show Nightingale the rusty rings that had be gray on his fingers. ¡°Nightingale, from now on, just treat me like a normal person, just like Denise did,¡± he said. ¡°I got it.¡± Nightingale pursed her lips and switched her attention back to the road. Watson wrapped a nket around himself and feigned to be scared of the cold as he asked, ¡°Miss Denise, we¡¯ve been away from the border for half a day, and we are not far from the first city we will visit. Tell me everything I need to know about the kingdom before we get to the City of Steel.¡± Denise cleared her throat. She began to exin, ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom is vast and upies the central area of the entire continent. Millions of kilometers ofnd are pregnant with tens of millions of people. Of course, the crops grown on thosends are not enough to eat. Every year, farmers die of hunger. A few years ago, the kingdom even had a famine, and many people died.¡± Denise swallowed and cleared her throat. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom isrge and upies the core part of the entire continent,¡± she said. ¡°Tens of millions of people popte millions of square kilometers ofnd. Of course, the crops grown on those grounds are insufficient. Every year, farmers perish as a result of starvation. A few years ago, the kingdom experienced a famine, and many people died.¡± Denise¡¯s voice was soft when she said that. She appeared to be thinking about the beautiful life on Mount Creation. Everyone had enough to eat, but there were also much too many resources to go around. They were obliged to congregate in the skies. It was far superior to the other areas in the kingdom. ¡°First, let me exin the kingdom¡¯s structure. The royal family rules the realm, with the King wields the most power. The Holy See assists him!¡± ¡°So the Holy Dragon Kingdom is a constitutional monarchy with divine authority?¡± Watson asked. Divine authority? Denise did not quite understand the two nouns that Watson had said, but she could roughly understand what Watson meant, so she nodded. ¡°Of course, Young Master Watson is right. The King does not haveplete sovereignty over the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Holy See, who believes in gods, holds at least half the power. They used to worship the Primordial Demoness and the Demon cult. Then, they start to believe in the God of Light who created the universe. The Holy See¡¯s priests wield the power of faith. That is a separate power from magic andbat aura. It is split into two sections¡ªblessing and curse. It is considered as one of Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s mainstream training systems.¡± ¡°Mainstream? I have never heard of them at the border.¡± Watson rubbed his chin. There were four power systems in that world¡ªwarriors, mages, archers, and priests. The mostmon ones at the border were warriors and mages. There were even fewer archers and priests. Only a town like Monte Town had a church, and it was quite modest. Perhaps Sylvan¡¯s hatred for the church stemmed from the terrible death of his sister as the leader of the demoness cult. Perhaps he did not want the king to discover his little secret because of the infiltration of the church. Therefore, there were few churches and even fewer priests near the border. Watson nodded at Denise after a brief moment of thought, indicating for her to continue. The entire carriage rocked, prompting Watson to mutter, ¡°What happened?¡± He took a nce out the window. The trees outside the window had vanished, reced by a massive basin. Many ancient weathered buildings stood in the basin, and it was impossible to tell them apart. ¡°Run, run!¡± A group of four adventurers hurried out of a weathered structure, bloodied. A few massive lizards with bright red scales were behind them. Their mouths were spewing hot mes as they chased after the men. Chapter 267 - Exploring The Buried City

Chapter 267: Exploring The Buried City

¡°Arthur, it¡¯s all your fault. We¡¯ve only been to the tenth floor, but you insisted that we go down to the 11th floor today. The monster on the 11th floor is a silver-tier me lizard. We are no match for it!¡± a girl with a red head scarf and goggles growled. The person she reprimanded was a tanned man with mysterious patterns on his face. He retorted unhappily, ¡°Annie, how dare you criticize me? You agreed to enter the 11th floor.¡± ¡°Alright, Arthur, Annie, stop arguing. The most important thing now is to escape from those silver-tier me lizards. There¡¯s a mysterious restriction outside the dungeon. They can¡¯t chase us past a certain area.¡± The team leader was a middle-aged swordsman with yellow hair, a tall figure with a scar on his face. He seemed to be the leader of that adventurer team. What was surprising was that the swordsman held a rare two-handed sword in his hand, and his two swords crossed in a beautiful arc. He barely managed to block the ws of a me lizard that was fiercely pping at him. Bang! With a muffled sound, the tall, yellow-haired man retreated more than ten meters and shouted, ¡°Leon, give me support.¡± ¡°Noble Baldur, the God of Light, your devout servant Leon is offering his faith to you. Please show him mercy and bless him so that his courage and strength can be increased.¡± Leon was the youngest man in the group. He had dark hair and a handsome face, and he was wearing the Holy See¡¯s unique clothing. At that moment, he was touching a cross on his chest as he murmured something. As his voice fell, a mysterious light appeared in the sky. It connected to the stars in the distance and covered the yellow-haired man¡¯s body. The shadow of an ancient god with a light wheel on his back appeared above his head. It instantly enhanced his speed and strength significantly. The yellow-haired man exerted his strength. He flicked the me lizard¡¯s ws with his two swords and dug arge rock out of the ground. He threw it behind him as an obstacle. Roar! A few fire lizards used their ws to crush the rock. The shattered dust blocked their vision; they shook their heads. When they looked up again, the adventurers had already left the mysterious building. However, the fire lizards were unwilling to give up. After they circled for a while, they entered a massive hole under the ancient building. ¡°Phew... we¡¯ve finally escaped. We almost died. It seems that we should not have explored down there. We should have just stayed at the tenth level.¡± After they escaped, the young girl, Annie, sat down on the ground. She took off the goggles on her face and panted heavily. ¡°It was all thanks to Captain Clyde. If it were not for the captain blocking the giant me lizard¡¯s advancement toward us, we would have been in trouble.¡± The muscr man, Arthur, whose face had patterns on it, also sat down. ¡°You should really thank Leon. That devout priest gave me God¡¯s blessing at the critical moment. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop a silver-tier magical beast.¡± Clyde was holding onto his two swords. He shook his head and looked at Leon, who stood at the end of the group. The young priest just bowed modestly in response to his ttery. ¡°In any case, the captain and the priest were of great use just now. The most useless person was Arthur. He couldn¡¯t help at all and almost got us killed.¡± The young girl, Annie, pouted. When she said that, Arthur immediately became angry. He retorted, ¡°Annie, what are you saying? Did you do anything during our escape just now? What right do you have to criticize me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl. As a man, don¡¯t you feel uselessparing yourself to me?¡± ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± Clyde frowned and wanted to say something as he saw Annie and Arthur were about to start a fight. However, at that very moment, a young voice echoed from somewhere nearby. ¡°Excuse me. We¡¯re traveling from the border. We want to go to the City of Steel to do business. Is it convenient to ask you to lead the way?¡± The adventurers raised their heads and saw a carriage had stopped in front of them. It looked simple, pulled by an ordinary ck horse. However, the driver did not look like an average person. It was a beautiful woman with ck shoulder-length hair and deep eyes. Her face was as delicate as a sculpture, and her figure was even more voluptuous. Arthur and Annie subconsciously ceased their argument when they noticed the person driving the carriage. Arthur¡¯s eyes were a little nk as he nced at the lovely woman in the carriage. Even Clyde and Leon took a couple more nces at the ck-haired beauty. ¡°Guys, did you hear what I just said? If not, I¡¯ll repeat it. I want to go to the City of Steel. As a reward for escorting me, I¡¯ll give each of you a silver coin.¡± At that moment, the carriage¡¯s door opened. Watson came down from the carriage with a wallet in his hand; Denise followed behind him. The impact on the adventurer team was much more significant when the two of them walked out. Denise¡¯s face was covered in scales resembling a snake; it was not a surprise as she was a former member of the elven kingdom and the fire elf race. Her eyes and hair were a ming red, brimming with exotic hues. She was unlike Nightingale, yet equally gorgeous. The adventurer team was mesmerized by two distinct forms of beauty. Simultaneously, they were taken aback by the well-dressed youngster. He was able to enchant two magnificentdies and an elf to apany him. Clearly, that youth was not an ordinary person. ¡°You said that you are from the border. Where exactly did youe from? Furthermore, you¡¯re going to the City of Steel. Why would you want us to escort you?¡± Clyde did not immediately agree with Watson¡¯s request. Instead, he cautiously inquired about that request. A silver coin per person was definitely enough to escort them to the City of Steel. It was not a small trade; his team members were only bronze-tier. They would not earn a silver coin even if they hunted bronze-tier magical beasts in the underground city every day. However, Watson had appeared and said that he wanted to hire him. Based on his adventurer¡¯s instincts, he felt that something was off. Since Watson wanted to trade, why did he not bring any guards with him? Furthermore, there was only one carriage, but none of them had any goods in it. He did not think that Watson looked like a merchant. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I was just passing by and saw that you escaped from the jaws of a silver-tier monster. Your skills are not bad, so I wanted to hire you! If you are not willing, just pretend that I did not say anything.¡± After Watson said that, he put the money pouch back into his pocket, turned around, and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, who said that we¡¯re not taking that job? Captain Clyde, we entered the 11th floor rashly, and silver-tier magical beasts have chased us for the whole day. So, we didn¡¯t even get any materials that we¡¯re supposed to get. If we don¡¯t take this job, we¡¯ll be in trouble for a long time.¡± The young girl, Annie, tugged on Clyde¡¯s arm as he gave her a look. ¡°Yes, Captain. We¡¯re only escorting them to the City of Steel. There¡¯s no danger there,¡± Arthur said, and even Leon nodded. Clyde¡¯s face changed when his team members urged him. After a long hesitation, he finally made up his mind. He said, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll take the job. One silver coin each. Pay half first, and pay the other half when we get there.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Watson smiled. He took out two silver coins from his pouch and handed them to Clyde. Then, he looked around before he asked casually, ¡°Oh, right! I heard that the City of Steel is also known as the City of Adventurers and that the adventurers are fond of the underground city! The magical beast that chased after you came from there, right? I¡¯m a little interested in that ruin. I wonder if you can take me to explore it?¡± Chapter 268 - The Labyrinth’s Metamorphosis

Chapter 268: The Labyrinth¡¯s Metamorphosis

Watson¡¯s decision to hire Clyde and the others was quite straightforward. On the one hand, they were strangers who would very certainly face scrutiny if they entered the City of Steel. If they followed the city¡¯s residents, they would have a far lesser chance of being discovered. Plus, they could explore the underground city too. He could enter the underground city by himself, but he was not familiar with the terrain, so he might fall into a trap. He would have to use his strength to get out, and that would attract too much attention. It was better to familiarize himself with Clyde and the others first. Once he was confident enough, he would go there again by himself. ¡°That¡ª¡± When confronted with Watson¡¯s suggestion, the few adventurers there disyed apprehension. They had just recently emerged from the buried city. What would happen if they returned at that time and encountered that bunch of deadly magical animals once more? The adventurers looked hesitant when they heard Watson¡¯s request. They had just left the buried city. What would happen if they were to encounter that group of terrifying magical beasts again? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just go and take a look. I won¡¯t go too deep underground. As a reward for bringing me down there, I¡¯ll give you an additional gold coin as a reward. How about that?¡± Watson took out a gold coin. The adventurers¡¯ eyes were a little dazed when they saw the gold coin that was equivalent to half a month of their regr ie. ¡°Okay, I can take you. However, we can only go to the 10th level. We won¡¯t go anywhere beyond there! Furthermore, you have to listen to our instructions while we¡¯re there,¡± said Clyde. He had wanted to refuse the job, but Watson had given him too much. Furthermore, it would not be too dangerous to get to the 10th floor. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Watson. May I know your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Clyde.¡± After they greeted each other, Watson ordered Denise to stay. He looked at the carriage and at Antonio, who had not gone down. He and Nightingale followed the adventurers to the underground city in the basin. The basin was not arge area, but it was still several times bigger than they had imagined. The crisscrossed stone sculptures were like a maze, and there were many deep gaps under the stone sculptures. They did not know where those gaps would lead to. ¡°It¡¯s a wise choice for you to choose the Blood Rose adventurer team to be your guide; we are the best bronze-tier team in the City of Steel. No one knows the buried city better than us! People said that its dungeon was a mysterious ruin from tens of thousands of years ago, but no one could investigate its history.¡± The young girl, Annie, expressed with confidence as she walked next to Watson. Perhaps it was because she had received money, but her saliva was flying everywhere when she spoke. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really impressive.¡± Watson smiled politely and stared at the ancient buildings in front of him. A piece of information automatically entered his eyes. [Diamond-tier special ruin: The Underground Maze] [The building itself was a product of the Loen civilization from 10,000 years ago. However, after it was upied by underground people thousands of years ago, it had beenpletely transformed.] [Ability: There are 100 floors in the underground city. There are different monsters with varying strength levels on each floor. They get stronger the deeper you go. Furthermore, the monsters will respawn every once in a while.] [Additional abilities: Moving Labyrinth (thebyrinth moves all the time. The structure of thebyrinth will change from time to time, including the number of levels), Monster Territory (the monsters in thebyrinth can move freely between the levels and can leave thebyrinth, but they can¡¯t go too far away, and they will not move easily), Random Treasure (there are treasure chests that appear from time to time in the buried city; each will have different types of treasure. One can obtain the most remarkable treasure after clearing 100 levels).] As he read the information, Watson knew that the building was only rted to the ancient ruins from tens of thousands of years ago. The dungeon¡¯s mechanism caught his attention; there was a random treasure chest in it. The people who built the structures in the ruin must not have wanted outsiders to enter the buildings. They must have set up many traps to kill the intruders. However, the dungeons were different. It seemed like those adventurers were lured down there by the promise of treasure chests. While Watson was thinking, the two adventurers, Clyde and Leon, were exploring every ancient building while Arthur ran toward Nightingale to ingratiate himself with her. ¡°Beautiful Lady, the dungeon is perilous. Look for me if you encounter any danger; I¡¯ll protect you! I¡¯m the strongest person in the entire team, well, apart from the captain. I¡¯m a bronze-tier warrior,¡± Arthur said as he fiddled with his pose. He showed off his muscles, which made Nightingale speechless. Nightingale was a tinum-tier elite. When a mere bronze-tier warrior unted his strength in front of her, she felt like she saw an ant boasting its power in front of an elephant. Unfortunately, Watson had told her to keep a low profile; she could only endure it. ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t act so silly in front of our guests. If you frighten them and they stop doing business with us, will youpensate us for the loss?¡± Annie saw Nightingale¡¯s displeasure; she pulled Arthur¡¯s ear to take him away. ¡°If you have time, why don¡¯t you help the captain to study the entrances to find the best one for us to use?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found a suitable ce.¡± Clyde stopped in front of a building and observed it for more than ten minutes. As he crouched, he pointed at the empty space under his feet and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, don¡¯t me me for wasting time. The underground city¡¯s structure changes every once in a while. Even if we enter from the same entrance, we might end up in different ces. Furthermore, somebyrinth sections are particrly dangerous, so we must identify the direction of those caves.¡± ¡°Captain Clyde is a professional, indeed. Let¡¯s go down then.¡± Watson nodded as he entered the cave with Clyde and the others. The cave extended downward diagonally, more than ten meters deep. One would feel damp and cold as one entered it. Squeak! It was dark, but they could vaguely hear the sound of something crawling. Of course, the darkness was nothing to Watson because he had mastered a diamond-tier spell called the Absolute Sight. It was enough for him to see things clearly inplete darkness. It also did not bother Nightingale, a tinum-tier angel. On the other hand, the four adventurers could not see the environment in the passage clearly. Annie opened her right hand with a click, and a ball of me appeared in her hand. Arthur, who was big and strong, took a short bow from his trouser leg before loading it with a few poisoned crossbow arrows. Clyde was a two-handed swordsman, Leon was a priest, and Arthur and Annie were an archer and a mage, respectively. They were well-equipped. The monster creeping in front of them revealed its true form when illuminated by the me in Annie¡¯s palm. It was a centipede as big as an arm, encased in an iron shell. It had dozens of feet, and vast swarms of centipedes were huddled together. The ck iron shell reflected the faint light under the illumination of the me. ¡°It¡¯s an iron-tier magical beast, the iron-armored centipede. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a particrly difficult magical beast.¡± Clyde patted the armor on his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. The dungeon¡¯s terrain would change at any time, and the magical beasts they would encounter were also different. The magical beasts on the same floor would have different strengths and weaknesses. The giant ming lizard they had encountered on the 11th floor was a particrly powerful one. Except for Arthur, everyone on the team was relieved because they knew that they would make a lot of money that day. Only Arthur was sad that he could not show off in front of Nightingale. ¡°Young Master Watson, the iron-armored centipede is pretty easy to kill. Its shell can be used to make iron-tier tools, and its venom nds can be used to make poison! In short, those magical beasts have many valuable parts.¡± As he exined to Watson, Clyde went to the group of centipedes with his two-handed sword in his hand. He shed most of the centipedes in half with a single swipe of his de. With practiced movements, he removed the hard shell on the back of the centipedes and the poison nds as well. The others followed suit and quickly collected more than a hundred iron-armored centipedes. The other centipedes had disappeared, and the entire passage was clear. ¡°Young Master Watson, there¡¯s nothing to see on this floor. Let¡¯s go to the next floor! Oh, right, I almost forgot to mention that sometimes we¡¯d find treasure chests and medicinal herbs on the walls. However, it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯re lucky this round.¡± Clyde was a little disappointed, but he continued to lead Watson downward. He was a frugal person, so he did not forget to collect the materials as he introduced them to Watson. Soon, Clyde led Watson down to the dungeon¡¯s tenth floor. Along the way, they passed through many more iron-armored centipedes, bloodthirsty bats, two-headed pythons, and other monsters. However, they managed to kill all of them. Every dungeon level had an obvious fault, which was simr to the holes on the outside. Each hole was more than ten meters deep. The tenth floor was already more than a hundred meters underground. At that moment, the dungeon had gotten darker, but its surroundings were notpletely silent. Instead, they heard people. A few sparks of fire appeared in the tunnel that was wider than the one above. A few adventurer teams in iron-tier armor and longswords were fighting a three-meter-tall minotaur with a giant axe in its hand. There were three minotaurs, and the three teams were dealing with one each. ¡°It¡¯s a peak bronze-tier magical beast, a minotaur warrior. This is a rare magical beast! The minotaur warriors¡¯ axes were polished by themselves. In terms of strength, they are not weaker than a peak bronze-tier weapon. The two horns on their heads are great materials for forging weapons, and their flesh and blood are high-quality medicinal ingredients. Their bodies are full of treasures.¡± Clyde¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw those beasts, but they dimmed as quickly as well. ¡°What a pity! All the magical beasts on this floor have been taken. Young Master Watson, let¡¯s go back.¡± Watson looked around him and nodded. Along the way, he had a preliminary understanding of the underground maze. The monsters on each floor were different, and they were stronger the further down they went. The number of monsters might decrease, and each floor had a passage that led to the next floor. It was very convenient to find them. Watson resolved to explore the next floor on his own. Then, he returned with Nightingale and Clyde. ¡°s, the magical beasts we encountered were either very weak or had been stolen by someone else. Why aren¡¯t there any more powerful magical beasts or a mutatedbyrinth?¡± Arthur was carrying arge bag full of materials from the magical beasts they slew. He strolled back to the entrance as he nced at the graceful Nightingale from time to time and muttered unwillingly. Annie sneered at him. ¡°Arthur, what are you saying, you coward? Wouldn¡¯t you be the first to run away if we do encounter a powerful magical beast or a mutatedbyrinth?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a loud boom echoed from the tunnel before the entire tunnel shook violently. Chapter 269 - The Gold-tier Evil-eyed Monster Chapter 269: The Gold-tier Evil-eyed Monster What happened? Annie scanned the area in fear. She noticed that the entire passageway was shaking, and cracks had appeared on the ground and the surrounding walls. Behind her, the adventurer teams fighting the minotaur warriors had lost theirbat strength and fell to the ground after the violent quake. At the same time, the cracks in the ground widened. Some of the adventurer teams, along with the minotaur warriors, fell into the void and disappeared. The entire ten-story underground area seemed to be copsing, sinking deeper into hell. ¡°Is thebyrinth changing? D*mn it, Arthur, you jinx! I told you not to spout nonsense. Now, thebyrinth¡¯s metamorphosis has really happened!¡± Annie¡¯s expression changed from panic to fear. Thebyrinth¡¯s metamorphosis referred to the process of the free transformation of a certain level in thebyrinth when it suddenly connected with anotherbyrinth on the same level or abyrinth that did not belong to that level. The metamorphosis represented an opportunity to enter a deeper level quickly. It also represented danger. An unexplored level of the maze might have even more terrifying magical beasts. ¡°Run! The passage is not far from where we are. Let¡¯s try our best to get up there.¡± Clyde was the calmest in the group. He stood guard in front of Watson and Nightingale, shattering the falling rocks above their heads. Arthur did not dare to say anything else at that time. He shut his mouth and rushed toward the passage with his head lowered. Meanwhile, Leon chanted a mysterious prayer to draw an invisible force from the sky to descend onto everyone there. ¡°Thank you, God, for your mercy. Bless everyone with speed.¡± That was a blessing that could significantly increase everyone¡¯s speed. Watson had it as well. He seemed weird as he felt the blessing¡¯s power. ¡°The power of faith that the priest had mastered is indeed magical. It can increase the speed of a tinum-tier elite like me by one-third.¡± If it were a bronze-tier spell, the effect on his speed would be minimal. That was because he had mastered the Absolute Magic Immunity spell. It was not only low-tier spells, but high-tier spells would not affect him as well. However, a blessing could do what those spells could not, so he was curious about the priest¡¯s ability. The difference between a blessing and a spell was not only that. The release of a spell was an instantaneous process. Whether it was an attack or a defensive spell, they were formed in an instant. A blessing was different; it had a continuous process, and it could be delivered onto oneself and others, as well. If they had known Watson was contemting those things as he fled, the adventurers would almost certainly have copsed. ¡°We¡¯re close to the tunnel. Everyone, put in more effort.¡± Clyde dashed to the tunnel¡¯s entrance. He noticed that the tunnel opening was closing in on him. One hundred meters. Fifty meters. Ten meters. Clyde¡¯s eyes glowed with energy as he realized the tunnel was only inches away. At that very moment, something on the ground broke with a dull sound. Then, his eyesight dimmed as his body descended into an infinite state of weightlessness. ¡°No!¡± The hole over his head grew smaller until it vanished entirely. That was Clyde¡¯s final sentence. After an unknown amount of time, two people climbed out of the tunnel¡¯s remains. ¡°Young Master Watson, aren¡¯t you going to help those people?¡± The two people who managed to climb out were Nightingale and Watson. ¡°No. We will be exposed if we make a move now. Additionally, the tunnel only copsed a few meters or a few floors. That is nothing to a bronze-tier warrior! It just so happens that I am interested in learning more about the underground city. I believe that there will be something different in its deeper levels.¡± Watson pulled the expensive robe he was wearing and rubbed it repeatedly against the ground and the wall. Soon, it was covered in dust. Nightingale gave him a concerned nce when she saw that. Finally, she stretched out to grab the wall and touched her face twice, pretending to be in a sorry state. Shecked Watson¡¯s outrageousness. ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem.¡± The sound of coughing came from the remnants of a rock. Clyde mbered out of the ruins behind Watson and Nightingale; he was limping with two swords in his hands. He was taken aback when he noticed Watson and Nightingale were in front of him. ¡°How did you two survive such a violent fall?¡± ¡°We were fortunate. Wended in an area without any falling debris,¡± Watson remarked, clutching his back and appearing to grimace in pain. ¡°However, I hurt my back in the fall. My bones feel as if they are fractured.¡± He noticed that Watson and Nightingale were both covered in dust and looked quite miserable. Clyde began calling out to hispanions without hesitation. ¡°Are you alright, Annie? Arthur? Leon?¡± Clyde used his two-handed sword to brush away the debris on the ground while he called out to his friends. He quickly located his three teammates among a pile of rocks. Except for Arthur, who was struck in the head and had his face covered in blood, Annie and Leon sustained only minor injuries. ¡°Arthur, you scumbag. I despise you. Without your jinx, how would we have discovered thebyrinth¡¯s metamorphosis?¡± We have no idea how many floors there are in thebyrinth. If the number of floors is excessive, then we may not even make it back alive.¡± Annieined loudly to Arthur after she climbed out. Arthur, who had been reprimanded, said nothing. He simply curled up in a corner and tore a part of his clothing discreetly to bandage his head. Clyde, unable to tolerate another fight, walked up to mediate the situation. ¡°Alright, you guys don¡¯t have to worry too much. Perhaps this ce is close to the tenth floor, and it¡¯s only the 11th floor? We had just exited the 11th floor. At worst, we can simply repeat it. Additionally, the magical beasts here may not be as frightening as the me lizard we had just encountered. Watson curled his lips and remained silent in response to Clyde¡¯s constion. In his opinion, they were on either the 14th or 15th floor. As if to confirm his words, a terrible roar erupted from a distance in the dark passage, followed by the shouts from several adventurer teams that had fallen in earlier. ¡°Monster, monster, there is a monster here!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go back; we are finished! Someone save me!¡± Those shouts were mixed with the screams and sounds of fighting. Everyone, including Clyde, shuddered when they heard those shouts. Even Watson and Nightingale frowned. A fireball appeared in Annie¡¯s palm; it illuminated the front. Soon, the adventurer teams that were screaming earlier revealed themselves from the depths of the tunnel. There had been more than a dozen people when they fought the minotaur warriors; only six of them were left. Two of them had lost their arms as they rolled and crawled out of the tunnel. More than ten minotaur warriors with metal axes in their hands were behind those adventurers. Thick and white air currents shot out from the beasts¡¯ nostrils. ¡°It looks like the minotaur warriors had managed to injure those adventurers.¡± Clyde exhaled a breath of relief when he saw the magical beasts emerge from the tunnel. Those monsters remained constant, indicating that their numbers had not fallen significantly. He surmised that the adventurers and minotaur warriors had perished together. The minotaur warriors had thick skin and were the first to wake up, which was why they had suffered such heavy losses. Of course, even though the minotaur warriors were bronze-tier magical beasts, fighting one would require numerous warriors of the same level. However, he had been worried because he did not know where they were. It seemed like his odds of survival had improved. As Clyde considered that, one of the minotaur warriors on its way toward their location was suddenly snatched by an invisible hand. There was a sound before the enormous head had vanished. Then, they heard something chewing in mid-air. ¡°What... is that?¡± Clyde¡¯s face stiffened, and he paled. He stared nkly at the tunnel in the air. With the help of the mes in Annie¡¯s hand, he could vaguely see eyes that did not have the white part above the tunnel. Then, he noticed the mouths with sharp teeth. They rubbed against one another as though poised to eat someone. In Clyde¡¯s memory, there was only one type of magical beast with many eyes. That was something he had overheard while drinking with another powerful adventurer in the City of Steel. The mighty explorer said that he saw a scary and repulsive magical beast while he explored the underground city. Its entire body was covered in eyes, and he had dubbed the magical beast the Evil-eyed monster, and it was gold-tier!

PrivateBin ¨C Parce que l¡¯ignorance c¡¯est le bonheur

1.3.2 PrivateBin est un ¡®pastebin¡¯ (ou gestionnaire d¡¯extraits de texte et de code source) minimaliste et open source, dans lequel le serv Chapter 270 - Watson Makes His Move

Chapter 270: Watson Makes His Move

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Gold-tier magical beast: Evil-eyed Monster] [Attributes: water, darkness] [Abilities: Void Chains (can trap one or more enemies and transfers the damage received to the enemy), Spirit Whip (evil eye casts dark magic to deal soul damage to the enemy), Locked Arc Lightning (dealsrge-scale lightning damage that cannot be avoided), Disintegration Rays (casts dark magic to disintegrate all matter and deal gold-tier damage), Small ck Holes (creates small ck holes that absorb all attacks and deal gold-tier damage).] [Additional attributes: high-tier magic immunity, high-tier physical immunity, regeneration (the body can heal even if it¡¯s cut off), parasitic (it can parasitize other creatures and control the host).] Watson stared ahead as the monster¡¯s attributes appeared in his eyes. ¡°That monster¡¯s abilities are quite strong. It¡¯s considered one of the best, even among gold-tier beasts. It¡¯s not inferior to the gold-tier chimera that I¡¯ve created before. But it looks too disgusting. I don¡¯t like it.¡± He entered the underground city because he wanted to see what was in its deepest parts. On the other hand, he also wanted to see if there were any suitable magical beasts there. He wanted to capture them and let the Sky-devouring Rat King devour them. Then, he could enrich the variety of magical beasts on the mountain. At that moment, the only magical beasts on the mountain were the Golden sh, Emperor Cluck, and the Sky-devouring Rat King. The selection was a little too sparse. After all, the City of Steel was not located on the border. Since he could not fuse with the underground city, he was forced to use that method. Of course, he was not considering therge-eyed monster in front of him. While he was thinking, the evil-eyed monster in the tunnelunched another attack. Large eyes began to fall, one after the other. A thinyer of ck eyelids covered the eyes, and the backs of the eyes were connected via a tiny nerve. The nerve wound danced through the air, wrapping around the neck of an adventurer team member who was attempting to flee. The slick sensation caused the adventurer team member to scream, but he soon lost his ability to do that too. Blood streamed down his body as a result of the long, thin nerve twisted around his neck. The adventurer team member was hanging in the air. The death of an adventurer team member made the others, who were trying to escape, even crazier. Unfortunately, even if they used all their limbs, they were not as fast as the evil-eyed monsters. An eyeball fell on the head of another adventurer team member. However, the evil-eyed monster did not strangle him to death. Instead, it used the huge mouth that grew around the eyeball to bite the adventurer¡¯s head off. Additionally, the ck-gray eye was shooting streaks of pitch-ck light as it flew through the air. It was a gold-tier dark attribute spell¡ªDisintegrating Light. Everything that came into contact with the light, whether rocks or human bodies, would disintegrate into minute fragments. A blindingly bright light struck another adventurer, and fissures developed throughout his body. He strained to extend his right hand, but his body broke into dust before he could even cry out in fear. Four of the six adventurers were immediately ughtered, leaving only two bloodied survivors. They struggled to crawl ahead of Clyde and the others; they cried out for help. ¡°Save us!¡± Pa! Without waiting for Clyde¡¯s response, Arthur, who had been hiding behind them, rushed forward and kicked his teammates¡¯ hands away. ¡°What are you doing, Arthur?¡± Clyde regained hisposure and screamed aggressively. ¡°Captain, those two people are seriously injured. Even if we get them out, they might not survive it. Why don¡¯t we leave them here and use them as bait? We still have a chance to escape!¡± Arthur swallowed his saliva, turning his head away from the two desperate adventurers in front of him. The reluctance in his eyes quickly turned into determination. At the same time, he turned around to look at Watson and Nightingale. ¡°It¡¯s not only them; we also have these two foreigners who paid us to enter the dungeon. If they did not insist on entering the dungeon, we wouldn¡¯t have encountered the Labyrinth¡¯s Metamorphosis. I suggest we keep them here as well.¡± His idea was very simple. The more people they could use as bait, the greater their chances of survival. ¡°Using us as bait? Is that what you all think?¡± Watson looked amused and stopped Nightingale, who was about to say something. Even though Nightingale did not say anything, she saw that Arthur¡¯s expression got colder. It was as if she was looking at a dead person. The magical beast in front of her was only gold-tier. She did not even need Young Master Watson to deal with it. She was not angry when the magical beasts had killed other people because she was an emotionless killer. However, she was mad with Arthur¡¯s attitude. She had wanted to save that group of people, but she had changed her mind. ¡°Arthur, I¡¯m really disappointed in you.¡± Clyde shook his head at Arthur. He raised the two longswords in his hands and blocked Watson. ¡°As an adventurer, the most important thing is credibility. If you betray your employer for profit, what¡¯s the difference between that and selling your soul? If you want to escape, then run. I¡¯ll stay here and fight until thest moment.¡± Those were Clyde¡¯s words. There was something he did not say¡ªwhere could he run? The evil eye monster¡¯s coverage epassed the entire section. It was better to fight the monster; their chances of survival were higher. ¡°I support the captain¡¯s decision, Arthur. You were the one who said that it would be great if there were a change in the maze. Now that there is a change in thebyrinth, you¡¯re ming others instead. Are you a man?¡± Annie also stood beside Clyde. She raised her palm. The me that had been used for illumination had turned into the size of a human head. Bursts of orange sparks burst from it; it looked very lethal. Leon did not say anything. He dragged two injured adventurers to the side and began to pray to cast God¡¯s blessing to alleviate their pain. The two adventurers¡¯ expressions got a little calmer as they recovered from their fear and sadness. They expressed their gratitude loudly. ¡°We are members of the Holy Sword adventurer team in the City of Steel. Our leader is the kingdom¡¯s most famous swordswoman. If we make it out of here alive, we will report this to the swordswoman and express our gratitude to both of you.¡± ¡°Then we will have to wait until we get out of here alive.¡± Clyde roared angrily and suddenly took a step forward. The two swords in his hands drew a cross-shaped sword light. ¡°Bronze-tier battle technique, Cross Square Cut!¡± The cross-shaped sword light was covered with a thickyer of wind-attributebat aura. It had turned into a powerful whirlwind and swept past the passage more than ten meters in front of him. That move shattered the rocks on the ground. ¡°Bronze-tier spell, Explosive me.¡± Annie quickly followed suit with her own strike. A fireball the size of a human head fused with the sword light in the cross shape to create ayer of mes for the whistling whirlwind. The me whirlwind shone brightly as it lit up the entire cave. Leon did not sit idle either. He cast the Blessing of God to make the attacks of Clyde and Arthur stronger. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Arthur cursed before he joined the fight. The crossbow in his hand shot out like lightning. The eyeball of the evil-eyed monster, which was gathering toward Clyde and was about to cast a spell, was forced to shrink back. The evil-eyed monster¡¯s eyeball, advancing toward Clyde and about to cast a spell, was forced to retract. The four of themunched coordinated attacks. While there were only four bronze-tier attacks, they were no weaker than a silver-tier warrior¡¯s full-strength attack whenbined. However, such an attack would have been futile in the face of the evil-eyed creature. The attacks of the four of them were smooth and coordinated. Although there were only four bronze-tier attacks, whenbined, they were not weaker than the full-strength attack of a silver-tier warrior. However, such an attack was useless in front of the evil-eyed monster. The evil-eyed monster¡¯s dark gray eyeball glowed with purple light. Four purple chains flew out andnded like lightning on Clyde and his other three members. A ming tornado swept past the evil-eyed monster¡¯s body. The evil-eyed monster remained unharmed. On the contrary, it was the four of them. Their bodies seemed to have been set aze for a long time. They were charred ck and flew backward. ¡°D*mn it. Are we going to die here today?¡± Clyde¡¯s mouth erupted with green smoke as heid weakly on the ground. His eyes were brimming with despair. Even someone as courageous as him felt sad. Their united strike collided with the evil-eyed monster¡¯s body and was deflected; they failed to inflict even a single wound. They had no idea how they would fight that battle. It was not just him. Arthur, Annie, Leon, and even the two adventurers trembling on the side were ashen. Only the smooth sound of the evil-eye monster¡¯s eyeballs moving could be heard throughout the corridor, bringing the shadow of doom to everyone. Sigh. ¡°I had not wanted to make a move.¡± A tender voice resounded across the tunnel just as everyone thought they were dead. Then, they witnessed the teenager, who had hired them, take a weak step forward and said three words to the evil-eyed monster ensconced on the wall. ¡°Get down now.¡± The next scene shocked them. The evil-eyed monster that couldpletely crush them trembled and let out a terrified scream. Its body continued to shrink until it became a head-sized human eyeball with tentacles around it; itnded in front of Watson. Then, Watson stepped forward and crushed the eyeball. Chapter 271 - The Adventurers Association

Chapter 271: The Adventurers Association

¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Clyde sat up abruptly and rubbed his eyes. He was entirely oblivious to his injuries. He grimaced in pain due to the movement, but the ache in his body was not as severe as the shock in his heart. When he first encountered Watson, he had only felt that that youth was mysterious. He had been unaware of the youth¡¯s strength. He had even made a point of observing him. There were no changes in the youth¡¯sbat aura. It was apparent that he had not trained. However, the youth could kill a monster that even he could not handle. Was it not annoying to employ them as bodyguards when they were that powerful? Who was protecting whom? It was not only Clyde, but Arthur and the others also struggled to get to their feet. Their faces were filled with surprise as they looked at the dark liquid that appeared on the ground after the evil eye monster exploded. It was particrly true for Arthur. Apart from shock, his eyes glowed with anxiety. He had not anticipated Watson, who he wanted to take hostage, to be so powerful. Fortunately, the captain intervened just in time. If he was truly determined to forsake Watson, well, Arthur shivered subconsciously as he nced at the liquid on the ground. He had the distinct impression that his fate would be no better than that of the evil eye monster in front of him. ¡°Nightingale, clean up the scene. The body fluid of that evil eye monster is too smelly.¡± Watson pped his hands casually after he crushed the evil-eyed monster with one foot. He turned around and moved in front of Clyde and the others, waving his hand at Nightingale. He helped them up and asked with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, who are you?¡± Clyde felt a warm flow from Watson¡¯s hands into his body once he stood up. It was thebat aura, which flowed like a river, healing his wounds and aiding in his recovery, that caused him to address Watson with the honorific title instinctively. He was aware that the teenager in front of him was an elite stronger than him. He must be a silver-tier warrior, at least, and possibly even gold-tier. So young and yet so powerful meant that he was not an ordinary person. ¡°Please allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Watson, and I¡¯m from the border. I¡¯m here to enroll at the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°The Royal Academy?¡± Clyde¡¯s face lit up as he heard that. The Royal Academy was the finest institution in the kingdom. It attracted only geniuses under the age of eighteen and served as a focal point for the kingdom¡¯s greatest talents. Many individuals wished to be a part of it. Given that the child in front of him was a freshman at the Royal Academy, his strength was unsurprising. However, the boundary was the kingdom¡¯s most isted location. It had been a long time since a genius was admitted to the Royal Academy. Not even the City of Steel had such a talent, let alone somewhere from the border. Furthermore, based on his attire and manner, Watson appeared to be the descendant of great nobility, perhaps the border count. He asked, ¡°Are you rted to the border count, Young Master Watson?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no special rtionship. We just live together,¡± Watson replied casually. His inadvertent words sent a tremendous tsunami through Clyde¡¯s heart. He must have meant that they were very close. Who else could live with the border count? Other than the maids and servants in residence, Watson could only be a rtive of Sylvan. Based on his age, Watson was very likely to be Sylvan¡¯s son. ¡°It¡¯s not strange for the border count¡¯s son to have such a talent.¡± While Clyde was guessing, the other two adventurers shouted from the side. ¡°Hey, how long do you want to talk?¡± ¡°This area is still unsafe. I believe we should go now.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s more important to go out first. Young Master Watson, do you have any way to take us up?¡± Watson took no action in response to his words. He fixed his gaze on Nightingale, who was cleaning the ground. ¡°Nightingale, that¡¯s good enough. Please take us up.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson,¡± Nightingale responded respectfully. She pped her palm gently above her head at the passage. The tunnel copsed with a loud boom as a result of the strong vibration. A massive hole punctured the ground, connecting it to the sky. Sunlight streamed through the hole, illuminating everyone¡¯s wide-open jaws. An adventurer¡¯s voice could be barely heard from above. ¡°Who are you? Why are you so unruly? Why are you stealing the monsters from the lower levels? If you are so powerful, don¡¯t bully the monsters on levels lower than ten. Continue to the 30th or 40th level.¡± Everyone there exchanged nces when they heard that. They fixed their gazes on Nightingale and stayed silent for an extended period. They were at least 100 meters away from the ground, but Nightingale had prated the ground with a single palm strike. What level of strength was that? Watson¡¯s stomp on a gold-tier monster had been enough to shock them. However, at that moment, Nightingale¡¯s action was even more terrifying. When Clyde watched that scene from the side, he swallowed his saliva. His guess about Watson as the border count¡¯s son was purely spective. At that moment, he was positive that Watson was the border count¡¯s son. Otherwise, which noble on the border would have such a formidable bodyguard? .. Clyde and the others sat on the ground 20 minutes after exiting the underground maze, greedily enjoying the sunlight. There was a lingering fear as they reflected on their recent underground adventure. The two adventurers from the Holy Sword Adventurer team, who had nearly averted death, continued to nod and express their gratitude to Watson, stating that they would inform their leader about the incident. Then, they limped away in unison. ¡°Everyone, the matter has been resolved. It is now time for us to leave! Kindly do not tell anyone about what had urred in the underground city. After all, I am merely a student en route to the royal city. I am trying to avoid causing too much trouble.¡± Watson gave Clyde and the others a wink. Just as he was about to lead Nightingale back to the carriage parked outside the basin, Clyde abruptly jumped up and walked in front of Watson, frantically extending his hands. ¡°Wait, Young Master Watson! You saved our lives. We haven¡¯t thanked you properly for such a big favor. If you leave, we¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Watson. We received your money and assured you that we would escort you to the City of Steel. We haven¡¯t done it yet. As adventurers, our credibility is paramount.¡± Annie rose to her feet, approached Watson, and hugged his arm. It was as though she were clutching a priceless treasure. ¡°Young Master Watson is only passing by the City of Steel. He won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Nightingale coughed and discreetly separated Annie and Watson. ¡°Then you¡¯d require our assistance even more. We are very familiar with the city. We know where the best food is, where the mostfortable hotels and cheapest are.¡± Annie rubbed her aching arm; she did not dare to be angry at Nightingale. Then, she continued to speak enthusiastically. ¡°The best ce in the City of Adventurers is the Golden Feather Pavilion. It is the ideal location in the city, where entertainment and rest are integrated into one. If you visit the City of Steel but do not see the Golden Feather Pavilion, it is the same as if you did note! However, to enter the Golden Feather Pavilion, you should go to the Adventurers¡¯ Association to do a strength assessment first, Young Master Watson. The Golden Feather Pavilion has one rule¡ªthe strong shall rule. It means the stronger you are, the better the treatment you will receive. A strong individual such as yourself will undoubtedly receive the best care.¡± ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Association? Strength assessment? What¡¯s that?¡± Watson was a little puzzled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about that, Young Master Watson? The City of Steel is one of thergest gathering ces for adventurers in the kingdom. Due to aprehensive adventurer system in this town, anyone interested in forming an adventurer team must take a test at the Adventurers¡¯ Association. Following the test, the association will assign a level namete to the team based on the result. For example, we are a bronze-tier adventurer team.¡± Then, she took out a bronze namete from her chest; it was inscribed with a word¡ªbronze. ¡°The adventurer and professional ranking systems are regarded as the kingdom¡¯s two most powerful systems. Each citizen is required to take a test and register themselves. The namete issued after the test is equivalent to a person¡¯s identity certificate. With that, not only will you receive preferential treatment in the City of Steel, but also in every city in the kingdom.¡± Chapter 272 - A Test Of Strength

Chapter 272: A Test Of Strength

Outside the City of Steel. The city walls, formed like iron barrels, flickered with a metallic luster. A closer inspection revealed that those city walls were notposed of metal. Instead, they were embedded with different colored nametes, such as bronze, silver, and gold. Those nametes formerly belonged to elites from various adventurer teams. After their deaths, their nametes were molded onto the city walls, turning them into a unique monument. The city wall was adorned with nametes, demonstrating the city¡¯s enthusiasm for adventure. Watson was sessfully enticed to enter the Adventurers¡¯ Association after Annie¡¯s introduction. Nightingale drove the carriage slowly into the City of Steel. Meanwhile, Clyde and the others were in charge of negotiating with and paying the guards at the gate. When Watson realized that Clyde and the others were injured, he wanted them to sit in the carriage while he walked. Finally, Clyde and the others were adamant about it, so he had no choice but to return to the carriage. He observed the countryside via the carriage window, which was in stark contrast to the border. He also saw many adventurers that went past the carriage. Then, Watson asked, ¡°Why is there an Adventurers¡¯ Association in the City of Steel, Master? Additionally, adventurers must pass a ranking test each year. I have never heard of this while we were at the border.¡± ¡°The border is like a pool of stagnant water. Sylvan made numerous sacrifices to rule the border. As I¡¯ve already stated, the Holy Dragon Kingdom is enormous and magnificent. I brought you here to experience it for yourself.¡± Antonio¡¯s arms were wrapped around the Diamond World Tree staff, which had been disguised to appear ordinary. He rested his back against the carriage and closed his eyes. ¡°Watson, I heard that you just entered the most famous underground city in the City of Steel, thebyrinth. Did you show your strength in front of outsiders?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I had to show my strength because we encountered a gold-tier magical beast. If I didn¡¯t do anything, others would have died,¡± Watson replied carefully. After they left the border, he had to hide his strength, and Antonio also warned him to be careful. He did not know if his actions would make his master angry. ¡°Using your strength to protect others is not a bad thing! You have seen many ruins on the border. How does that underground maze feelpared to what you know?¡± Watson heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that Antonio did not care about that. ¡°I think the underground maze is more of a training ground than a ruin. It includes a reward mechanism. That is different from everything I know. I think that the underground city is man-made.¡± Perhaps like when he had fused the ruins. ¡°It is as I had expected, Watson. You are my most outstanding disciple. You immediately saw through thebyrinth! That¡¯s right, that maze was man-made. It was created by the founding emperor, Landhar I. Its purpose was to train the people in the kingdom, including the reward system set up in the maze¡¯s deepest levels. We are not making a hasty visit to the royal city but to cultivate. The underground city is your first trial. We will stay here until you pass it before we set off again.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± Watson nodded in understanding. He was a tinum-tier elite. Regr training would not have any effect on him. Since his master said that the underground maze was helpful for his training, it must have been beneficial. ¡°Today, I went down more than ten levels in the underground city and encountered an evil gold-tier magical beast. I heard that the entire maze has a hundred levels. I don¡¯t know about the difficulties down there. I feel like I don¡¯t haveplete confidence in passing this test! Thete king who created that underground maze must have been an impressive elite.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that only the current sword saint could have sessfully navigated that underground city since its inception? Of course, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Antonio smiled. He turned his head and spoke softly where Watson could not see him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s in thebyrinth that could rattle a little monster like Watson? I¡¯ve been there before, but there¡¯s nothing special there. I only let Watson go down because the things at the bottom levels would be useful to him. Did something change while I was away?¡± .. Ten minutester, at the Adventurers¡¯ Association. The Adventurers¡¯ Association was located on the City of Steel¡¯s main road. As soon as they arrived, they could almost see it. The entire structure wasposed of a cluster of spiky structures. A giant sign¡ªAdventurers¡¯ Association¡ªwas hung in front of the door, and an endless stream of adventurers entered and exited the building. A stretch of a courtyard surrounded the Adventurers¡¯ Association. There were lovely decorations throughout the space, such as a fountain garden in the yard, as well as huge open spaces for duels. At the moment, a significant number of magnificent carriages were parked at the association¡¯s entrance. Numerous silver and even gold-tier monsters were used to pull the carriages. Watson¡¯s carriage was not conspicuous among those gorgeous carriages. ¡°Young Master Watson, we have arrived at the Adventurers¡¯ Association.¡± Clyde assisted Watson in exiting the carriage. Nightingale, Denise, and Antonio also got down from the carriage. ¡°Let me introduce you to my master.¡± After exiting the carriage, Watson introduced Antonio to the entire group. Clyde and the others did not dare to ignore him; they hurriedly bowed respectfully to greet him. Watson was already a force to be reckoned with; how powerful was his master? With that thought in mind, they observed Antonio thoroughly. They discovered that his master was actually quite young. Additionally, he appeared to be asleep. He was so handsome that he did not look like a human. Plus, he seemed to be somewhat familiar. However, they had no idea where they had previously seen that individual. ¡°Do not just stand there like a fool. Let¡¯s go in for the test.¡± Watson prodded him as he noticed that Clyde and the others were staring at Antonio. He was not worried that others would recognize his teacher. After all, he had changed so much that even those closest to him might not recognize him. Watson entered the Adventurers¡¯ Association¡¯s hall, slightly excited. It was densely packed with many other adventurers. Women in ck gauze and exposed clothing, while muscr men wore heavy armor. It was the first time he had encountered such a fresh sensation since he transmigrated to that world. ¡°Young Master Watson, if you want to test your strength, pleasee over here. There¡¯s a counter here! I rmend that you establish an adventurer team after this test. If you think that it¡¯s too troublesome, you can join our adventurer team. We¡¯ve wanted to rise from bronze to silver-tier for a long time. I¡¯ll be satisfied with silver-tier, let alone gold-tier.¡± Annie held Watson¡¯s hand affectionately as she pulled him toward the counter. Then, Clyde interrupted with a solemn expression. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Don¡¯t you know Young Master Watson¡¯s identity? Why would he join our adventurer team?¡± As he spoke, he nced at Watson with faint anticipation. ¡°Joining your adventurer team doesn¡¯t appear to be all that bad. After all, Ick the time to manage my own adventurer team. It¡¯s decided then.¡± Watson massaged his chin as he nodded in agreement. ¡°Yay! Long live Young Master Watson! With you, the Blood Rose Adventurer Team can finally be promoted!¡± Annie cheered excitedly in front of the counter. Her speech displeased a slender, silver-haired man who was also queuing in front of the counter. ¡°Blood Rose? Isn¡¯t that a bronze-tier adventurer team? An insignificant bronze-tier adventurer team dares to make a ruckus here? What a disgrace! If I were you, I¡¯d get the hell out of here right now!¡± Chapter 273 - Absolute Reflection

Chapter 273: Absolute Reflection

¡°Who are you? Why are you speaking so arrogantly?¡± Annie shook her head and fixed her gaze on the man in front of her. The silver-haired skinny man¡¯s lips twisted in mockery in response to her question. He extended his hand and pointed at the intersection of the two des on his chest. ¡°I am the vice-captain of the Holy Sword adventurer team, thergest adventurer team in the City of Steel. My name is ude. Do you know who I am now?¡± ¡°The Holy Sword adventurer team? Vice-captain?¡± Annie¡¯s face paled, and her voice started to tremble. ¡°Is the Holy Sword adventurer team very powerful? It seems that the two people we saved in the dungeon are also members of the Holy Sword adventurer team,¡± Watson whispered. Clyde¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°We can¡¯t say that they are powerful, but they are thergest gold-tier adventurer team in the entire City of Steel because their captain is the swordmistress, Christina Von Frederick.¡± ¡°Who is the swordmistress?¡± Watson became intrigued at hearing the name of the Holy Sword adventurer team as Clyde appeared to be in awe. ¡°Young Master Watson, you haven¡¯t heard of the Lady Swordmistress?¡± It was Clyde¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of her at all.¡± ¡°The swordmistress is...¡± Just as Clyde was about to exin, Antonio, who had been sitting beside Watson and resting with his eyes closed from the moment he got off the carriage, suddenly said, ¡°If my guess is correct, the swordmistress is the young miss of the current sword saint family! The Frederick family is the most famous sword saint family in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Christina is their only daughter. She¡¯s already a peak gold-tier warrior at the age of 20. Furthermore, she¡¯s not an ordinary peak gold-tier warrior. Her strongest battle record is defeating 20 gold-tier at the same time. That¡¯s why she¡¯s known as the swordmistress! Many people in the kingdom think that she will surpass her father someday. She has also established the Holy Sword adventurer team.¡± ¡°What is the daughter of a great sword saint family doing in such a remote ce like the City of Steel? Was she here for thebyrinth as well?¡± Watson thought as he stroked his chin. Antonio had said that only one sword saint had managed to clear the dungeon since thebyrinth¡¯s establishment. That swordswoman might be there to challenge her father¡¯s record. While he was contemting, ude, who had introduced himself as the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s vice-captain, scoffed at them. ¡°It appears that the Blood Rose adventurer team is not only low-tier, but you are also a group of country bumpkins. Who hasn¡¯t heard of our captain? Our team has already conquered the underground city¡¯s 70th floor. Our captain discovered a treasure on the 70th floor and advanced to the tinum tier the day before yesterday. I am here to change our team¡¯s ranking. The Holy Sword adventurer team will be the City of Steel¡¯s first tinum-tier adventurer team.¡± Advanced to the tinum tier? ude¡¯s statements stunned the Blood Rose adventurer team members and the other adventurer teams around them. Everyone looked at ude; their eyes widened in surprise. The swordmistress was only 20 years old, but she had already achieved tinum-tier elite status at a young age. Her abilities wereparable to the present sword saint. She would undoubtedly be a diamond-tier elite in the future. The Holy Sword adventurer team would also be the first tinum-tier adventurer team in the city. The city¡¯s strongest adventurer team had been a mere gold-tier team. One of the criteria used to determine an adventurer team¡¯s level was the strength of the strongest person on the team. tinum-tier elites were held in high regard across the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Typically, such an elite would not organize an adventurer team in a remote location. There were rtively fewdies who were independent and maverick, such as the swordmistress. ude¡¯s expression subconsciously changed to smug in response to the envious gazes from his surroundings. Thanks to the swordmistress¡¯ assistance, their adventurer team had always been thergest in the City of Steel. With the swordmistress¡¯ tinum-tier advancement, their team had grown even stronger. His position as vice-captain would also improve. Even a gold-tier elite had to be respectful in front of him. As a peak silver-tier fighter, he would not usually have the chance to enjoy such treatment. ¡°The Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s promotion to tinum-tier can¡¯t be announced so casually. We must use a special and impressive method to show the strength of our team.¡± ude pondered it, and his gaze became filled with malice as he stared at Annie. Normally, he would react as if he had spotted a bug when he encountered someone like Annie. He would disregard her obliviously. That day, though, was different. He could not wait for someone to provoke and establish the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s authority. However, only a few people would dare to provoke the Holy Sword adventurer team. Well, if no one would do it, then he would start it. It just so happened that he was annoyed with Annie. He would use the unremarkable Blood Rose adventurer team as a stepping stone for establishing the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s supreme status in the City of Steel. ude aimed his finger at Annie once he made up his mind. ¡°You were causing a stir in the Adventurers¡¯ Association just now. I told you to get lost. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Annie bit her lips, clearly enraged. She scanned around for help, but everyone there who felt her gaze kept silent. ude was thrilled with her response. ¡°Not only do you have to get out of here, but you also have to kneel and apologize to me sincerely. The Adventurers¡¯ Association¡¯s air is filthy because of you country bumpkins! I am going to count to three. If you do not kneel and apologize, the Blood Rose adventurer team will be expelled from the City of Steel today. Three, two¡ª¡± ¡°I got it. Can¡¯t I just apologize?¡± Annie¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment. She bent her legs and was about to kneel on the ground. She was a courageous woman. She would rather die than apologize if she were the only one there. However, her team members and their benefactor, Watson, were behind her. She was adamant about not involving them. After all, the Holy Sword adventurer team was too powerful. Their members numbered in the tens of thousands, and their captain was a tinum-tier elite. She thought that Watson and the others were formidable too, but they had not yet achieved the tinum tier. Just as Annie was about to kneel, a slender hand grabbed her shoulder and helped her up. ¡°Miss Annie, we¡¯re here to test our strength. We just need to do what we¡¯re here to do. We don¡¯t need to worry about others finding fault with us for no apparent reason.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Annie was still hesitating when ude, who was next to her, said fiercely, ¡°Brat, who are you saying is finding fault with you?¡± ¡°Is there anyone else troubling us around here?¡± Watson deliberately looked around him andughed. ¡°At first, I heard that the Holy Sword adventurer team is thergest team in the City of Steel. Their captain is the daughter of the current sword saint family, a tinum-tier elite. I do admire that adventurer team! Now, it seems like the Holy Sword adventurer team is merely average. If this is their vice-captain, I¡¯m guessing the rest of their team members are not much better. How disappointing!¡± ¡°Brat, it¡¯s fine if you nder me, but you dare nder the Holy Sword adventurer team and our captain? Are you courting death?¡± Watson¡¯s bare mocking words inmed Clyde¡¯s rage. He rushed toward Watson and raised his right hand, which was encircled by a ming redbat aura, in an attempt to strike Watson in the face. Clyde was a fire-elemental peak silver-tier warrior. The power in his palm was enough to melt severalyers of steel tes. If it hadnded on Watson¡¯s body, it would melt his bones. Many adventurer teams around him turned their heads away. They could not bear to watch it. At that moment... Bang! A shocking scene urred. Clyde¡¯s palmnded on Watson¡¯s face with a muffled sound, but Watson was unscathed. On the contrary, someone appeared to have punched Clyde in the face. It distorted and became charred ck. He screamed in pain as he spun around and flew more than ten meters backward. He crashed into the wall, creating a deep pit. The entire Adventurers¡¯ Association fell silent upon seeing that scene. Chapter 274 - The Swordmistress Arrives

Chapter 274: The Swordmistress Arrives

¡°ude attacked someone else but was sent flying. Am I seeing things?¡± A member of an adventurer team standing in line rubbed his eyes and muttered to himself. Another adventurer said, ¡°I saw it too. ude did not be the Holy Sword¡¯s vice-captain because of his strength but his extraordinary skills. However, he is still a fire-elemental peak silver-tier warrior. How could that youth send him flying without moving an inch? How strong is he?¡± One by one, the adventurers began to discuss among themselves. Their eyes filled with reverence as they looked at Watson. The Blood Rose adventurer team members were not particrly surprised because they had seen Watson in action. They quickly reacted, especially Annie. She held Watson¡¯s hand worriedly as she tried to walk out.¡±Young Master Watson, you¡¯ve caused a huge problem! The Holy Sword is influential all over the city, and you¡¯ve just beat up their vice-captain. They will not let that matter rest. I think we still have the time to leave the city if we move now.¡± On her way back to the City of Steel, she heard that Captain Clyde suspected Watson was the border count¡¯s son. However, they were not at the border, and the swordmistress¡¯ father, the sword saint, would not be afraid of the border count. ¡°We haven¡¯t done the strength test yet. We¡¯ll leave after weplete the test.¡± Watson gently broke away from Annie¡¯s grip and walked to the counter as she looked at him worriedly. The adventurers in the queue made way for him. When he approached the counter, he locked his gaze on the two youngdies behind it, who seemed terrified. Watson had a sweet smile that was unique to only him. ¡°Sisters, I am interested in being a member of the Blood Rose adventurer team. Additionally, I would like to do a new strength assessment of our team. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course, sure. You must firstplete a form and register your details. Following that, one of our staff members will conduct a battle test with you. Yourbat level will determine your adventurer team¡¯s level! Of course, when fighting with the staff, you might choose to fight in a team. Adventurers are more inclined to fight in a group than they are to fight alone.¡± ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll choose to fight as a team.¡± Watson nodded in response and quickly filled out the form. Then, he waved to Clyde and the others behind him. ¡°It¡¯s time for the test. Everyone,e here quickly.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, why are we still here for the test? It¡¯ll be toote when the Holy Sword adventurer team members arrive if we don¡¯t leave now.¡± Arthur could not refrain from saying that; he seemed anxious. Even though it was good that the test could increase their team¡¯s level, it was not as important as their lives. If the Holy Sword adventurer team members caught them, it was very likely that they would lose their lives. ¡°Where would you go? None of you will be able to leave today,¡± ude growled as he wiped the fresh blood on his charred face. Watson had used the angel race¡¯s special ability, Absolute Reflection, on ude that sent him flying backward. He had crawled out of the ruined wall in a pitiful state. He pped his hands as soon as he finished speaking. p, p. More than ten adventurers appeared outside the Adventurers¡¯ Association in response to a muffled sound. Their white armor had the Holy Sword¡¯s cross mark on their chests, and they radiated with the ferocity of a silver-tier warrior. A blue-haired adolescent led the group. Additionally, he had the aura of a gold-tier warrior; even his armor was unique. Two unique Holy Swords were carved on the breast of his golden armor. ¡°Captain of the Holy Sword¡¯s First Unit, ke, is here to greet you, Vice-captain. Is there anything I can do for you, Vice-captain?¡± The blue-haired young man had a handsome face. He looked at ude with narrowed eyes. Although he spoke respectfully, his eyes were casual, as if he did not care about ude¡¯s status. It was understandable. Although ude was the team¡¯s vice-captain, his strength was only silver-tier. The young man, on the other hand, was at the peak of the gold tier. He was unquestionably stronger, but he was in a lower position. Additionally, he was responsible for ude¡¯s protection at all times. That was why he did not like ude. In addition, he and ude admired the swordmistress. As a result, he did not appear immediately even though he had seen what had happened in the Adventurers¡¯ Association. Instead, he waited until ude summoned him. ¡°ke, these people from a small bronze-tier adventurer team not only spoke rudely about the Holy Sword adventurer team, but they also hit me. Go and inform Lady Swordmistress.¡± ude spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression twisted as he continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy the Blood Rose adventurer team today.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ke nodded and waved his hand. One of the adventurers behind him immediately turned around and walked toward the street outside. No matter how happy he was when ude made a fool of himself, the man was still the Holy Sword¡¯s vice-captain. His embarrassment meant an insult to the Holy Sword adventurer team, and that affected the team¡¯s reputation. He could not tolerate it. ¡°The Blood Rose adventurer team is just filth; trash at the bottom of the tier! Tremble to your heart¡¯s desire. You will repent for your crimes when our captain arrives!¡± udeughed impudently, hisughter resonating throughout the Adventurers¡¯ Association. It was as if he wanted to see the ugly expressions on Watson and the others¡¯ faces. However, he was startled when he realized that Watson was still expressionless. The young man simply waved his palm in ude¡¯s direction. ¡°You are so irritating. You should remain silent.¡± Bang! ude flew more than ten meters backward with a muffled sound. It was as if numerous galloping carriages had struck him. Hended on the wall that had just been smashed, widening the hole in the wall. He knelt on the ground and vomited blood; he looked miserable. Watson¡¯s actions made everyone in the entire Adventurers¡¯ Association twitch their lips, including ke and other people outside. It would have been reasonable if Watson had just attacked ude in self-defense, but his actions at that moment were like a severe p on the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s face. ¡°Kid, let go of our vice-captain. I¡¯ll fight you.¡± ke could not stand it anymore. He drew the longsword from his waist and strolled into the Adventurers¡¯ Association. Just as he was about to fight Watson, he heard hispanion call out from behind him. ¡°Lady Swordmistress is here!¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress is here? So soon?¡± ke was surprised. It had only been a few minutes since he sent someone to inform her. It would take longer than that before Lady Swordmistress received the news. Puzzled, ke stepped back and said, ¡°Greetings, Lady Swordmistress.¡± Then, he knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Lady Swordmistress.¡± The other adventurers also spoke one after another; they sounded respectful. Watson followed the crowd¡¯s gaze and scanned the area. He noticed a yellow-haired girl dressed in a simple robe entering the Adventurers¡¯ Association. The girl swayed with her movements as she wore a tiny sword around her waist. Her eyes were as bright as the stars, her nose was straight, her lips were petite and delicate, and her fair skin was nearly translucent. Not only did she possess an extraordinary appearance, but she also had a piercing sword-like aura and crown-like shield on her head. Her entire demeanor was sharp and honorable. That was the swordmistress¡ªChristina. As the swordmistress walked, the entire area fell silent. Only the crisp sound of boots mming onto the floor was audible. The crowd¡¯s hearts pounded in response to the sound. ¡°Lord Swordmistress, you¡¯re finally here. These people from the Blood Rose adventurer team were rude to you just now. I tried to stop them, but they beat me up. Lord Swordmistress, please get justice for me.¡± ude rushed forward, rolling and crawling, and told the story of what had happened. Christina walked right by him toward Watson as if she could not hear him. Watson stiffened. ¡°Is this him?¡± Christina opened her mouth, and the three little words sounded like an angel had uttered them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. We encountered a strange change in thebyrinth just now. He was the one who saved us.¡± Two adventurers with bandages wrapped around their bodies stood behind Christina. Due to Christina¡¯s overwhelming presence, no one else saw them before they spoke. ¡°I got it.¡± Christina nodded and turned her head to look down at Watson. She was a woman, but she was more than 1.7 meters tall. ¡°Your name is Watson, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Watson did not want to be outdone; he stared at Christina. He did not expect that the two adventurers he saved in the maze would look for their leader. He did not know whether Christina was there to thank him or if she wanted to punish him for what had happened to ude. Of course, he was not afraid of either situation. Chapter 275 - The Sword That Severed The Sky

Chapter 275: The Sword That Severed The Sky

¡°Watson,¡± Christina muttered his name. Then, she said something shocking under everyone¡¯s apprehensive gaze. ¡°Are you interested in joining the Holy Sword adventurer team?¡± What? ¡°The swordmistress is inviting someone to join her adventurer team? Did I mishear her?¡± an adventurer asked in surprise. The swordmistress, Christina, was famous for her pride in the City of Steel. As a result, the entry requirements for the Holy Sword adventurer team were extremely stringent. Numerous individuals who sought to join her team had been refused. Otherwise, the number of people in the Holy Sword adventurer team would have increased tenfold. No one had ever known her to extend a personal invitation to another person. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, are you sure you want me to join your team?¡± Watson asked as he pointed at himself as if he did not hear her clearly. He thought Christina was there to punish him or to thank him for saving two members of her Holy Sword adventurer team. He did not expect she would invite him to join her team; it was not something he would ever imagine. ¡°Yes, you heard correctly. I would like to invite you to be a member of the Holy Sword adventurer team! We now have more than 50,000 members, and there are only less than a million people in the City of Steel. If you agree to join us, then I¡¯ll make you a vice-captain. You have the authority tomand those in your immediate vicinity.¡± ¡°A vice-captain?¡± The crowd gasped. They had been pretty surprised when Christina invited Watson to join her team, but that had changed to shock after the swordmistress¡¯test offer. If Watson joined her adventurer team, he could be promoted as the vice-captain. What was that preferential treatment? Did Christina overestimate Watson¡¯s importance? ¡°Lady Swordmistress, if you allow that young man to be the vice-leader, then I¡ª¡± ude, who was standing on the side, asked nervously. ¡°Just demote yourself to an ordinary member, ude. I remember telling you that an adventurer from the Holy Sword team must be upright, no matter what they do. But it seems like you don¡¯t want to listen to what I said. Virtuees first, followed by ability, if one were to join the Holy Sword adventurer team. That is our creed, or have you forgotten about that?¡± Christina tilted her head slightly and red at Clyde sternly. The man¡¯s body trembled. It was as if he could not withstand the intense pressure in her eyes. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. ¡°I did not forget, Lady Swordmistress. Everything I did was for the team.¡± ¡°A poisonous seed can¡¯t bloom into a brilliant flower, just like how a wrong move will never get the right result. This time, I won¡¯t expel you from the team. Instead, I shall demote you. On ount of your past contributions, you should go back and reflect on your actions! ke, take him away and give him a lesson while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Swordmistress.¡± ke rose to his feet in response to Christina¡¯s request and went in front of Clyde. He dragged him outdoors, holding his arms. Clyde struggled and shouted, ¡°Lady Swordmistress, everything I did was for the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s benefit. You can¡¯t treat me like this¡ª¡± Gradually, the voice grew weaker. Clyde was no match for ke, especially after his serious injuries at the hands of Watson. No matter how hard he fought, it was in vain. ¡°Watson, I am aware of all that Clyde has done to you. The Holy Sword adventurer team is at fault here, and I am also to me for not strictly disciplining my subordinates. I wonder if this offer would satisfy you,¡± Christina asked after she had gotten rid of ude. ¡°Miss Christina, since you have already punished ude, let¡¯s put that subject to rest! I am sorry, but I cannot join the Holy Sword adventurer team since I have already pledged to join my friend¡¯s team.¡± ¡°Really? That is truly regrettable.¡± Christina¡¯s face was filled with unconcealed regret. ¡°That young man actually turned down the offer? Is that right? Is he a moron?¡± Numerous adventurers in attendance expressed shock when they saw Watson¡¯s rejection. Christina had taken the initiative to invite Watson into her team, for Watson¡¯s sake. She had even offered a high price and punished ude in front of him. Every step she took was sincere. Given Christina¡¯s identity and strength, few people in attendance would be able to resist that temptation. Numerous adventurers¡¯ lips quivered. They wanted to rece Watson, so they shouted, ¡°I am willing to join the Holy Sword adventurer team.¡± Clyde¡¯s and the others¡¯ gazes were simrly wrought with conflicted emotions. They might not have had the courage to refuse if Christina had asked them. However, Watson, the young master they had just met, had rejected her because of them. They were moved and instinctively looked up to Watson. Of course, they might not have thought so if they had known what Watson was thinking. Watson did not join the Holy Sword adventurer team because he wanted to conceal his strength. If he joined the Holy Sword and was constantly exposed to tinum-tier elites, he might not be able to hide his secret. It would be easier to fool Clyde and the others. ¡°Is there anything else, Lady Swordmistress? If there¡¯s nothing else, we will continue with the Adventurers¡¯ Association¡¯s test.¡± Watson¡¯s words were implying to Christina that she should not bother him if there was nothing else. However, Christina did not leave. Instead, she looked contemtive. ¡°You have not taken the strength test? Well, then I can test you on behalf of the Adventurers¡¯ Association. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m overstepping my bounds by doing that, right?¡± The second half of Christina¡¯s sentence was directed at the twodies behind the counter. ¡°Of course, Miss Christina. With your strength, you are the best candidate to be the tester,¡± the two counterdies responded feebly. ¡°The test is a little tedious. Perhaps a wager, Watson? Let¡¯s bet on whether you can withstand a stroke of my sword. You won¡¯t need to join my team if you can do that, and I won¡¯t bother you again. But if you can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll take up the role as my vice-captain. What do you think?¡± Christina remarked unhurriedly, gently pressing her right hand against the slender sword at her belt. Watson smiled bitterly. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, I can agree to a duel, but I want to know one thing. Why are you so persistent with me?¡± It was one thing for Christina to invite him to her team, but after he refused, she continued to pester him. Had she seen through his background? He noticed Christina took a big breath as he contemted; the air entered her nose at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My gut says to keep you, and it has always been right. Well, let¡¯s not waste time. You should be careful of the next attack. My weapon is a tinum-tier item that my father had given me. It is called the Sky Severing de.¡± sh! The swordmistress took a stride toward Watson as soon as she finished speaking. She yanked her razor-sharp sword about an inch upward. The exposed de emitted a cold light in all directions, shining so brightly that everyone there had to close their eyes. Christina retracted the de just as everyone thought she would draw it. Watson squinted his eyes as he sensed a piercing cold sword aura that went straight at him. That sword aura was so swift that it transcended everything. It passed in front of him in an instant, snatching a strand of hair near his ear. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Did Miss Christina not use her sword technique?¡± The adventurers ¡® conversations came from all directions. They had no idea what had urred. They watched Christina draw a part of her sword and then sheathed it again. It appeared as though she made no move at all, and all of them had reservations about it. Crack! Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed from the Adventurers¡¯ Association. Then, a straight line spread out and covered the entire Adventurers¡¯ Association. It started at where Christina and Watson stood. Then, the Adventurers¡¯ Association was split in half. On the damaged ceiling, a faint outline of blue sky and white clouds could be seen. There was a faint trace in the middle of the white clouds. The sword seemed to have cut through the building and soared toward the sky. That was the sword that severed the sky. Chapter 276 - A Gold-tier Adventurer

Chapter 276: A Gold-tier Adventurer

¡°Ah!¡± A few seconds after Christina severed the Adventurers¡¯ Association, the youngdies behind the counter finally stood up. Their faces were filled with fear. The other adventurers also broke out in a cold sweat. Some of the timid ones had already fallen to the ground. Many of them had heard of the swordmistress¡¯ name, but that was the first time they had seen her attack. They had not expected her to be so terrifying. Was the young man named Watson? They were concerned about Watson after witnessing the power of Christina¡¯s de; it could even cut the heavens into two. Watson was only a young man. Could he endure that move, or had his body already been divided in half? ¡°The Holy Sword adventurer team will cover any damages today. I will arrange for someone to transfer the fundster! As for the bet, I will keep my promise and won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Christina straightened her posture and ced her right hand on the table. Then, she walked away without looking back. Nobody paid Christina any attention. Everybody¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when they saw Watson. The young man appeared to be in good shape following the attack. He remained in the same position. Apparently, the sword energy could cut through anything in its way. ¡°It can¡¯t be. That young man managed to block the swordmistress¡¯ attack?¡± The adventurers widened their eyes. The swordmistress had only just advanced to the tinum tier. Additionally, Watson took no action when he blocked the attack. He did not use any magic or martial arts skills. It was as if he had used his body to ward off the attack. What level was he supposed to be? Was he also a tinum-tier elite? Watson appeared to be only 12 or 13 years old. Could he have been a tinum-tier elite at that tender age? While everyone made guesses about him, Watson appeared helpless. The swordmistress¡¯ stroke merely caused cut off his hair; she did not hurt him. It was not because he had used any magic or skills to block that attack; he had worn the tinum-tier armor he had crafted on Mount Creation. Ordinary tinum-tier attacks would not be able to prate his defenses. He had intended to perform a gold-tier spell so that he could block the swordmistress¡¯ blow but barely. They would think that he was struggling. However, he forgot that his armor was not only tinum-tier but they were made in Mount Creation. They were stronger than ordinary tinum-tier items. It seemed like he had be even more unfathomable in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Lady Swordmistress. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I would have been split into two! By the way, what is the result of my test?¡± Watson only asked Christina after a long stretch of silence. He knew that he had already exposed his strength in front of Christina, so he needed to save the situation. ¡°So, she had been lenient with him; that was how he had won.¡± ¡°I was right. Lady Swordmistress has just advanced to the tinum tier. If she had used her tinum-tier strength to attack him, that youth would have definitely died! Lady Swordmistress must have controlled herself and reduced her strength to gold-tier or even silver-tier.¡± Hearing that, Christina did not respond. The adventurers present all heaved a sigh of relief. They had suspected that Watson was a twelve or thirteen-year-old tinum-tier, but it looked like it was something they could debunk. A tinum-tier elite at such a young age? There was no precedent in the entire history of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. If Watson could do it, would that not mean he was even more talented than the swordmistress? It was too unrealistic. ¡°Watson, you must be gold-tier. I would not be surprised if you join a team and they eventually be a famous gold-tier adventurer team.¡± Christina stopped and spoke without turning her head. ¡°Gold-tier? For real? Miss Christina, you think too highly of me. Actually, I can ept silver-tier as well!¡± Watson shouted again. Christina turned around; there was aplicated expression on her beautiful face. After a long look at Watson, she said, ¡°As you wish. Whether you believe you are silver or gold-tier, my response is still the same. It won¡¯t change.¡± Christina abruptly exited the Adventurer¡¯s Association after replying to Watson. ke and the others, who were controlling ude were behind her, left after they gazed at Watson. Regardless of how Christina controlled her strength, Watson was able to withstand her sword without a scratch. Additionally, Christina extended a cordial invitation to him to be the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s vice-captain. Those two points were sufficient for all the Holy Sword members to remember Watson¡¯s name. The Adventurers¡¯ Association rapidly resumed its lively mood following Christina¡¯s departure. The adventurers looked at Watson fiercely; some were evenpelled to walk nearer to the young man. Someone asked enthusiastically, ¡°Are you interested in joining our adventurer team, Young Master Watson? We are a bronze-tier adventurer team at its peak.¡± Another person said, ¡°We are even better. We are a team of silver-tier adventurers. We simplyck an elite of your level, Young Master Watson.¡± They found it unusual when Christina cordially weed Watson into her group. Finally, they understood that she was a tinum-tier elite with great taste. The young man was a genius, perhaps one of the best in the entire kingdom. With such a genius in one¡¯s adventurer team, would they need to worry about their ranking? Watson was under no obligation to react to those individuals. Annie had already extended her arms to shield Watson as she yelled, ¡°All of you, get lost. We were the ones who discovered Young Master Watson. He has already decided to join us.¡± Even Clyde and the others acted to keep Watson away from the other adventurers; they wanted Watson to stay with them. They did that due to Watson¡¯s power and because he had declined Christina¡¯s offer. So, they saw him as one of their own. Watson approached thedy behind the counter and asked, oblivious to themotion around him. ¡°Miss Catherine has tested my strength. May I now join the Blood Rose team and get my identity token?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, this is your identity token. Please keep it well.¡± The two females behind the desk exchanged adoring smiles. They removed a golden token engraved with a rose. The rose produced a faint crimson glow and steam as if it had just been carved with magic. Additionally, the word Gold was printed on the back of the token. ¡°From now on, the Blood Rose adventurer team will be officially promoted from bronze to gold-tier.¡± ¡°Gold is a little too high. Can¡¯t you promote us to silver-tier instead?¡± Watson made no attempt to remove the namete. Instead, he had a question. He thought that the gold tier was somewhat pretentious, particrly at his age. His words made the two youngdies¡¯ faces stiffen. They did not know how to respond to him. They had worked there for many years, but that was the first time they met an adventurer who did not wish to have a higher evaluation for his test. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Watson. Miss Swordswoman has already stated that your strength is gold-tier, which proves that she used gold-tier swordsmanship! Furthermore, so many people had witnessed it. The Adventurer¡¯s Association is an impartial organization; we would never cheat. When the other adventurers heard that, they looked at Watson with a strange expression. However, they did not pay too much attention to it. After a while, they started to quarrel again. ¡°Alright, gold-tier it is then.¡± Watson took the namete and hung it around his neck. He fiddled with it a few times and took a deep breath. No matter what, he was officially a gold-tier adventurer. He could find time to get to the underground maze and finish his master¡¯s mission. Chapter 277 - The Frog At The Bottom Of A Well

Chapter 277: The Frog At The Bottom Of A Well

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A massive tower stood on the main road near the Adventurers¡¯ Association. The shape of the tower resembled that of a colossal sword piercing through the clouds. It had more than ten stories and waspletely encased in metal. There were few structures ofparable height in the entire City of Steel. There wereyers of surrounding walls outside the tower, and adventurers in Holy Sword uniforms patrolled the gate. That was the starting point for the Holy Sword adventurers. At that moment, two carriages came from the outside and stopped in front of the adventurer team. A few people got out of the first carriage quickly; the first person was ke, who was carrying Clyde on his shoulder. Clyde¡¯s aura was significantly weaker than when he was at the Adventurers¡¯ Association. A white cloth was wrapped around his mouth, and a rope bound his body. He had ceased to struggle. Additionally, a couple of adventurers rode with ke in the first carriage. After those adventurers got out of the carriage, they walked to the next one and knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, we have arrived.¡± Christina pulled the carriage¡¯s curtains open and exited expressionlessly. Her boots made a loud sound as they tapped on the ground. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, should I send ude to an ordinary member¡¯s lounge or our underground prison?¡± ke had carried ude toward Christina as she exited the carriage and asked that question. Christina had said that she wanted to demote ude from the vice-captain position to an ordinary member when they were in the Adventurer¡¯s Association. He knew that she would always keep her word. It was impossible to change her decision, especially one she made in front of so many people. ¡°Send him to themon staff lounge. After all, we did not manage to rope that boy into our team, so we don¡¯t need to punish him anymore! It¡¯s a pity that we almost seeded.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. May I ask?¡± ke hesitated for a while when he saw Christina still seemed regretful when she mentioned Watson, but he dared to ask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Since you want that boy, Watson, to be our vice-captain, why did you hold back when you attacked him? Are you afraid of hurting him?¡± ke had that doubt from the start. However, he did not ask about it at the Adventurers¡¯ Association. If Christina had feared that Watson would get hurt, she would not have suggested that arrangement. If she had held back after agreeing to that test, was it not putting the cart before the horse? As for Christina¡¯s decision to appoint Watson as vice-captain, he did feel strange about it. Watson possessed considerable strength. He had sent ude flying pretty easily, and it was not an easy feat. He must be a silver=tier elite, if not a gold-tier one. It was reallymendable that he achieved that at such a young age. However, that was not why she wanted him as the vice-captain. One could take ude as an example. If he had not rushed into things head first and caused conflict with the other adventurer teams to establish his authority, he would still be the Holy Sword¡¯s vice-captain. Christina did not make things up when she mentioned the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s creed¡ªvirtue took precedence over talent. That was also one of the reasons the swordswoman was popr among adventurers. ¡°ke, did you really think I hold back just now?¡± Christina did not answer ke¡¯s question, but she asked him a question in return. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t hold back? How is that possible?¡± ke was shocked. Christina was a tinum-tier elite, and the weapon in her hand was the rare tinum-tier weapon in the kingdom¡ªthe Sky Severing de. The sword was a tinum-tier weapon that thete king had used when he founded the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At that time, there were four particrly powerful tinum-tier weapons in the kingdom¡ªthe dark-elemental weapon, the Sky Severing de, the World Shield armor, the Eternal Rising Amulet jewelry, and the Pen of Truth. Other than the Pen of Truth, which the royal family had always controlled, the other three tools were given to great nobles and elites who had made significant contributions to the kingdom. The Sky Severing de had been given to the sword saint¡¯s family. The Sky Severing de was powerful enough by itself. Still, in Christina¡¯s hands, its unleashed power was not something that not even an ordinary tinum-tier elite would not be able to withstand. The result was the same if they had used a defensive skill, but Watson had not done anything at all. Perhaps he had done something that the naked eye could not see, or maybe he was not even a young man. He could be an elite who had lived for a very long time, albeit he had looked very young. ke deemed that eptable. Christina turned her head and gazed in the direction of the Adventurers¡¯ Association just as his thoughts were running wild. ¡°Why not? You should know that two of our members approached me before I visited the Adventurers¡¯ Association and informed me that something weird had urred in the maze.¡± ¡°I know. The number of changes in the maze has increased several times over the past few years. Many of our members have seen that incident, and the injuries have increased too. I wonder if that has to do with Watson?¡± ¡°The two members who found me said that when they were exploring the underground maze¡¯s tenth floor when they encountered a mutation in the maze and fell into the lower floors. It was about the 14th or 15th floor where they encountered the Evil-eyed monster. They should have died there, but a youth named Watson had saved them. Do you know how Watson killed the Evil-eyed monster? ording to the two members, he killed it with only one kick.¡± Christina cast a sidelong nce toward ke. ¡°Do you now understand why I want to appoint Watson as our vice-captain?¡± Virtue was more important than ability. That was a principle that her father had taught her when she was young. She had always kept it in mind, but when her ability reached a certain level, that point would be shaken. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Lady Swordmistress. Are you sure that the two members did not exaggerate the truth?¡± ke eximed. He knew about the Evil-eye Monster. It was a gold-tier beast that often appeared on the maze¡¯s 14th or 15th floor. Even he would have a headache if he encountered it. It was bizarre for such a monster to appear on the 14th or 15th floor. Due to therge number of people in the Holy Sword adventurer team and their varying strengths, they were divided into a few teams. Gold-tier experts like him would follow Christina to attack the monsters, while other silver-tier or bronze-tier members would explore the other floors. Generally, adventurers who had only explored the tenth floor were usually considered the weakest team in the Holy Sword adventurer team. They would only be bronze-tier; they would die if they faced the Evil-eye Monster. As for Watson killing the monster with one kick, he did not believe it. Even a peak gold-tier elite could not kill the beast with one kick. ¡°At first, I thought that the two members were exaggerating or that they were hallucinating during a life-or-death situation. So, I went to the Adventurers¡¯ Association to confront him.¡± ¡°The oue was exactly what you saw just now. I did not hold back, and that youth simply deflected my attack. There is just one exnation for this. That young man has tinum-tier strength, and he is stronger than me! My father once said that the world is vast, far more than anything we have seen. There are an infinite number of geniuses in the world, and if you want to advance, you must interact with talented individuals continuously. ¡°I did not believe that before, so when my father asked me to go to the Royal Academy to study, I rejected him because I was too old. I ran here to challenge the record that he had left behind! Rather than living peacefully with a bunch of mediocre people, I think it would be better to spend more time on cultivation. But now, it seems like my father is right. I¡¯ve met a youth whose strength far surpasses mine in the City of Steel. I still don¡¯t know what the Royal Academy, which has gathered all the geniuses in the country, is like. I used to be proud of being a member of the sword saint family, but now it seems like I¡¯m just a frog who doesn¡¯t know that the sky is blue.¡± Chapter 278 - The 100th Floor Target

Chapter 278: The 100th Floor Target

ke sank into a long silence after listening to Christina talking to herself. After a brief pause, he asked tentatively, ¡°So Watson is a tinum-tier elite?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christinaughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°What surprises me the most is not his strength, but the fact that he survived my strike without a single scratch. Yet, he purposely stated that I was showing him mercy as if he wanted me to help him conceal his real strength! He even wanted to assert that he was at the silver tier. It¡¯s hard to imagine that someone would be so low-key after mastering powerful strength. Perhaps that is the difference between a true expert and me.¡± A true master would always have the heart of an apprentice. That was what Christina had discovered after speaking with Watson. She was not an arrogant person, but she asionally desired to show off herself. For instance, she went to the City of Steel to form the world¡¯srgest adventurer team and challenge her father¡¯s record in thebyrinth. She even asked ude to contact the Adventurers¡¯ Association to raise their team¡¯s level immediately after she advanced to the tinum tier. ¡°ke, I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about what I just said,¡± Christina instructed ke; she had changed her mind. ¡°I understand, Lady Swordmistress. You don¡¯t want others to know about Watson¡¯s strength so that it will be easier to rope him in, right?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t go back on my word. However, I didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t meet him by chance. Send someone to monitor Watson¡¯s whereabouts and activities daily. Inform me of everything.¡± Christina¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile. It had the yfulness of a young girl, transforming her cold face into a floral bloom. ¡°I might bump into him identally while he was eating; we can discuss cultivation matters then. And I can even meet him in thebyrinth, and we can exchange pointers then. That should be fine, right?¡± ke was taken aback by Christina¡¯s smile. He had been with her for a very long time, but it was the first time he saw her smile like that. He regained hisposure and looked at her with a sour smile. ¡°Yes, Lady Swordmistress. I understand. I¡¯ll send someone to monitor Watsonter.¡± ¡°Oh, right! Don¡¯t forget to sendpensation to the Adventurers¡¯ Association,¡± Christine said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Swordmistress. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± .... ¡°Ah-choo! Ah-choo!¡± Watson rubbed his nose and sneezed twice. ¡°Why do I feel a sudden chill on my body? It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s not even cold.¡± He had been gone for an hour since he left the Adventurers¡¯ Association. He was walking down the main street in the City of Steel. There were walkways on both sides of the rock-paved road, and a barrier blocked rows of stores alongside the road. It was not quite as bustling as Mount Creation, but it was still fairly vibrant. He was surrounded by hundreds of adventurers from various teams when he had left the Adventurers¡¯ Association. Those individuals made urgent attempts to recruit him. Fortunately, he was smart enough to pretend to board the carriage and leaped out of it halfway through the journey. Additionally, he requested that Antonio cast a spell to impersonate him as Nightingale drove the carriage away. ¡°They will return shortly.¡± Watson muttered in hushed tones. Denise and a couple of Blood Rose team members followed behind him. Denise remained silent, but the Blood Rose adventurer team was extremely busy. Ever since he had obtained the gold-tier namete for the team, the other Blood Rose adventurer team members had also changed their nametes. They held it in their hands; they could not even put it down. Annie would even kiss it from time to time. Then, she would put it away and look around to see if anyone had noticed her behavior. She had to be cautious because word had spread like wildfire that Watson had fought the swordmistress and won. Watson¡¯s ears were constantly filled with news about him as he strolled down the road. ¡°Did you hear? A teenager named Watson was recently involved in a fight with the swordmistress at the Adventurer¡¯s Association. She maintained her power at the silver tier, but the young man did not even dodge it.¡± A random passerby had discussed that with his friend. ¡°You must have heard different news. I heard that the young man was a gold-tier warrior who managed to block Lady Swordmistress¡¯ gold-tier sword attack? He even managed to obtain a gold-tier namete for his team! Oh, right. I remember that the young man had joined the Blood Rose adventurer team. I¡¯m really envious of them. They were only an ordinary bronze adventurer team before today, but now, they¡¯ve made it to the top.¡± The passerby¡¯spanion spoke, revealing an expression of envy and loathing. ¡°I heard that quite a few adventurer teams are trying to get that young man to join their adventurer team. We can¡¯t let the other teams get ahead of us! Please let us know immediately if you see any information about that young man and the Blood Rose adventurer team. Our adventurer team will reward you handsomely.¡± More individuals were sifting through the crowd, looking for traces of Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, it is because of you that the Blood Rose has grown as a renowned adventurer team in the city; my dream is to see our team reach the gold tier. Not only have I realized my dream, but I have surpassed it. Thank you so much.¡± Hennie hid from the crowd and whispered to Watson. Many people in the city only knew Watson¡¯s name; they had never seen anyone from the Blood Rose adventurer team. Therefore, no one could recognize them on the streets for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Young Master Watson.¡± Even a steady man like Clyde had reached into his arms and caressed the gold-tier namete. There was a wretched smile on his face. Sigh. ¡°While an advancement to the gold tier team is a positive development, it is also a negative development. Even if they didn¡¯t recognize me, I am certain they would focus their attention on me.¡± Alex sighed. ¡°Arthur, stop being so smug! If you¡¯re not willing to enjoy that kind of treatment, then you can just quit the team, right?¡± Annie snorted coldly, and Arthur was immediately displeased. ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving the team, Annie? I¡¯m just objectively evaluating the disadvantages of being famous. I did not say that only famous people have some disadvantages. Are you deliberately picking on me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who has gone too far. Young Master Watson was the reason you could advance to the gold tier. Even Young Master Watson did not say anything, so why do you need to know?¡± Arthur and Annie¡¯s argument became increasingly loud. It rapidly drew the attention of a few passing motorists. Clyde rushed to halt them. ¡°Both of you, lower your voices. What if someone hears you?¡± Arthur and Annie looked at each other coldly; they knew that Clyde¡¯s words made sense. Then, they separated. Annie came to Watson¡¯s side and smiled sweetly. ¡°Young Master Watson, let¡¯s ignore that fool. What are we going to do next? It¡¯s not easy for us to be a gold-tier adventurer team. Why don¡¯t we go out and celebrateter? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to the Golden Quill Pavilion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. I need to find a ce to rest and talk to you about the ns for our team in the next few days.¡± Watson thought for a moment before he nodded. He was a little tired after rushing all the way to the City of Steel. It was also better to inform Nightingale to meet them at the Golden Quill Pavilion instead of looking for them on the street. ¡°That is also eptable. I need to find a spot to rest andmunicate with you about the adventurous team¡¯s intentions for the following few days.¡± Watson paused for a moment before nodding. He was simply exhausted after rushing all the way to the City of Steel. It was preferable to inform Nightingale that they would meet themter at the golden feathered garment pavilion than seek them out on the street. ¡°What n? Are you taking us down the maze? As long as we have you with us, Young Master Watson, we can definitely get down to the 40th or 50th floor,¡± Annie replied casually. ¡°No, I am not going to the 40th or 50th floor; I am going to the 100th floor.¡± ¡°The 100th floor? Well, with your strength, it¡¯s not impossible...¡± Annie responded habitually. Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong and widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Wait, Young Master Watson, how many floors did you say? 100th floor? Did I hear wrongly?¡± Chapter 279 - Give Me Your Clothes

Chapter 279: Give Me Your Clothes

¡°My goal is to conquer thebyrinth¡¯s 100th floor. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Watson asked, perplexed. He was confused as to why Annie appeared shocked. It was not only Annie, but even Clyde and the others stopped in their tracks when they heard hisments. ¡°As an outsider, Young Master Watson, you may be unaware of how terrifying the underground maze¡¯s 100th floor is. Even the City of Steel¡¯s strongest Holy Sword adventurer team has only been to the 70th floor, let alone the other teams. It¡¯s not a ce any human would want to go,¡± Arthur stated. They had almost died on the maze¡¯s tenth floor. Would not they not only be courting death if they went to the 100th floor? Not to mention the monsters that attacked them. They would crumble if the creatures in the maze¡¯s depths even blew air on them. ¡°I know that conquering the 100th floor will be challenging, but I have you guys, right?¡± I will help you in increasing your strength. This way, you can help me when we get to thebyrinth,¡± Watson said with a smile. He did not say anything about the fusion system. He could fuse any magical beasts in the maze that were weaker than him. He wanted to help increase their strength to boost their survival rate; he did not want them to die from any ident. ¡°Please pardon my candor, Young Master Watson. Regardless of how much we improve, the distance between our strength and the 100th level is not insignificant,¡± Clyde said helplessly. The 100th floor was something that they did not even dare to dream about. Their greatest wish was to clear the 40th to 50th floor and obtain high-tier magical beast materials to sell. After all, in the 400 years of the existence of the maze, only the sword saint had cleared it. Apart from Christina, the swordmistress, no one would be able to clear the 100th floor. Christina had the ability to clear it because she was powerful, and she had a strong team. Furthermore, they had more people, so they might have enough strength to do it. ¡°Young Master Watson, look. The Golden Quill Pavilion is not far ahead. Let¡¯s take a break first and discuss that topic when we have time,¡± Annie said as she pointed to a courtyard in the distance with a golden canopy. Additionally, she felt that Watson¡¯s words at the time were somewhat imusible. Perhaps he was confused from a blow from Christina¡¯s attack. He could rest at the Golden Quill Pavilion for a while. Maybe Watson would not say that after regaining hisposure. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Golden Quill Pavilion to rest first.¡± Seeing that the people from the blood roses did not believe him, Watson did not continue speaking. He felt that facts spoke louder than words. He would personally prove to the people of the blood roses that what he said was true. Watson stopped speaking when he realized that the folks from the Blood Rose team did not believe him. He believed that facts were more persuasive than words. He would personally demonstrate to them that his words were real. The Golden Quill Pavilion stood in the heart of the City of Steel. It was unlike the majority of the city¡¯s houses, which were entirely covered in solid metal. The pavilion had several courtyards, the majority of which were constructed entirely of wood. Besides the trees, there were also flower beds nted around them. A faint sound of water flowing could be heard there, and a soft golden rainbow had emerged in the air due to the water vapor reacting with sunlight. That was also the inspiration for the Golden Quill Pavilion¡¯s name. One could say that the Golden Quill Pavilion was the only quiet ce in that energetic city frequented by adventurers with powerful auras. ¡°Hello guests, may I know if you want to enter the Golden Quill Pavilion? If so, please show me your identification tags.¡± Instead of burly guards, two beautiful girls in long robes guarded the Golden Quill Pavilion. Their voices were like the spring breeze that could soothe one¡¯s soul. ¡°I can only show you a part of my identification tags.¡± Annie coughed and pulled her cor wide open, revealing half of the golden identification tags on her back. A touch of gold entered the two maids¡¯ eyes. ¡°Oh, a gold-tier adventurer. Pleasee in.¡± The girl smiled warmly. Their initial professional smiles were to wee the guests; the next one was from the bottom of their hearts. After Annie showed her identity namete, they were led to the courtyard¡¯s deepest part, a spacious pavilion with two floors, each five meters high. There were no windows on the second floor. The wind came from all directions of the ten-meter-high pavilion. It was a beautiful sight. After all, a gold-tier adventurer was at the top of everyone¡¯s list in the City of Steel. After the maid led them into the Golden Quill Pavilion, she gave Watson and the others a brief introduction of the various things in the pavilion. Then, she left the room and said, ¡°There are two most famous ces in the Golden Quill Pavilion. One is the golden quill scenery in the sky, and the other is our hot spring! Our hot spring originates from an underground mineral vein, which contains rich energy elements. Not only can it eliminate fatigue, but it also has a great effect on cultivation. At the same time, a special maid will be at the hot spring to satisfy all the guests¡¯ requirements.¡± ¡°All requirements? Does that include all services?¡± Arthur, who was lying on a big soft bed, jumped up when he heard the maid¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, sir. They will satisfy your every request. The maid smiled meaningfully. Then, Arthur said before he rushed out, ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fought in the underground city for a whole day today and even met with danger. My back is aching now. I should go and soak in the hot spring too! After all, that hot spring can help people improve their strength, and strength is essential to adventurers.¡± After sitting in the room for a while, Clyde got up with a cough and pretended to leave the room solemnly. Closely following behind him was Leon, who did not say much on the way. He quietly got up and walked out. In the end, before he could walk out, he was stopped by Annie. Leon was close behind him, but he did not say anything. He rose and walked out quietly. Finally, Annie intervened and stopped him. ¡°Hey, Leon, where are you going?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± ¡°Really? Then how long will you be gone?¡± ¡°I have to say a prayer after that; so, about one to two hours.¡± Then, Leon walked out of the room. In an instant, only Watson, Annie, and Denise remained in the spacious room. Annie twisted her lips when her three male teammates vanished. ¡°You may do that if you choose to do so. Why do you have to find excuses? As expected, men are all bad.¡± She suddenly snapped back to her senses and quickly looked at Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, of course, I¡¯m not talking about you. You¡¯re different from them! By the way, Young Master Watson, do you want to take a shower too?¡± ¡°Perhapster,¡± Watson replied with some embarrassment. He had wanted to experience the hot spring and the maids¡¯ services. After all, Cape and Wendy were the ones who helped him take a shower at home. He wanted to see how the service there wouldpare to the service at home, but he was too embarrassed to go. ¡°Young Master Watson is different from ordinary men, indeed. You are powerful and have good manners. I heard that you are a noble from the border. If I stopped being an adventurer, can I be a maid in your mansion?¡± she asked tentatively. She felt that Watson was so outstanding, and she also thought that he was the border count¡¯s son. He might have high requirements for a maid. However, she did not expect Watson to say, ¡°Of course, you are wee at the border at any time.¡± ¡°Really? I thought I would need to have a certain level of strength to be your maid.¡± A look of excitement appeared in Annie¡¯s eyes. When Denise saw that, she shook her head discreetly; a girl would only have that light in her eyes when she was interested in someone. ¡°If you want to be my maid, there is a requirement for your strength, indeed. But don¡¯t worry, I have a way to increase your strength quickly.¡± ¡°Really? This again, Young Master Watson?¡± Annie¡¯s face contorted with disbelief. How could there be such a good thing that could allow someone to improve their strength rapidly? ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Watson smiled meaningfully and stretched his right hand toward Annie. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you now. But before that, you must give me your clothes.¡± Annie was stunned for a few seconds before her face flushed red. She hugged her shoulders and moved backward. ¡°Young Master Watson, you, you, you... What are you going to do to me?¡± Chapter 280 - The Eternal Holy Fire Armor

Chapter 280: The Eternal Holy Fire Armor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Annie¡¯s hand gripping her shoulders trembled slightly. Her face, which had been exposed to the sun and wind for the entirety of the year, was flushed with redness. She bit her lips lightly. She thought that Watson was different from other men, so he did not go to the hot spring for the maid services. However, it seemed like Watson chose not to go because he liked her. Otherwise, why would he ask for her clothes? However, was it not weird to do that in broad daylight? What would happen if Arthur and the others returned? Annie was in a dilemma. Her teary eyes looked at Watson¡¯s young and handsome face. Ever since Watson rescued her from the underground maze, she had developed a slight fondness for the young man. When ude from the Holy Sword adventurer team bullied her at the Adventurer¡¯s Association, Watson had stood up for her. Those two incidents were enough to tug at her heartstrings. ¡°Young Master Watson, if it¡¯s you, I can ept it. Please be gentle with me.¡± Annie closed her eyes and pulled her hands away from her shoulders, taking the initiative to approach Watson. Simultaneously, his voice rang in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± Annie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that voice. However, the touch she had anticipated did not materialize. Instead, her body grew lighter,pelling her to open her eyes. She recognized that the wizard robe she wore and her leather armor had appeared in Watson¡¯s hands, but her clothes were still intact. ¡°Young Master Watson, what are you¡ª¡± She was ustomed to wearing ayer of leather armor between her clothes and her mage robe since she was a mage adventurer. The leather armor was not as thick and heavy as ordinary armor, but it could protect the mage¡¯s weak body. Her leather armor was bronze-tier, and she had spent a lot of money to buy it. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would help you increase your strength? Part of your strengthes from yourself, and the other partes from the tools,¡± Watson exined as he rubbed the rings that hung all over his hand. ¡°I want to make a wish. I want to obtain two of the same bronze-tier leather armor. The price is to use up the bronze-tier leather armor in front of me.¡± Whoosh! The leather armor in front of Watson was instantaneously cut in half by a ze of light. Then, he made another wish. He made ten wishes, and the leather armor in front of him shifted from one to two to four. It was stacked into a heap of leather armor the size of a small hill. There were about a thousand of them. ¡®Young Master Watson didn¡¯t want me to take off my clothes to do that to me. He wanted to upgrade my equipment. I¡¯ve misjudged him.¡¯ Annie¡¯s cheeks reddened rapidly. Before she could be bashful, her gaze was drawn to the surplus of leather armors that Watson had created with the Wish for the World ring. ¡°Why has my leather armor multiplied? What sort of enchantment is this?¡± Then, Watson snapped his fingers and said, ¡°System fusion.¡± The pile of bronze leather armor immediately turned into a light and disappeared as they merged with each other. [Congrattions, Master. You have fused 1,000 pieces of bronze leather armor. You have obtained a peak gold-tier armor, the Eternal Holy Fire Armor.] [Gold-tier item: the Eternal Holy Fire Armor.] [Effects: able to block attacks from gold-tier elites and gain immunity to high-tier fire attributes.] [Additional effects: Holy Fire (leather armor that burns with undying mes, and when casting fire-elemental spells, grants 100% increase in power), me Feathered Clothing (leather armor that burns with mes and can change its shape on its own to form feathered clothing that can block damages or fire feathers that can cause damages), Auto-repair (when the armor is damaged, it will automatically repair itself), Undying Bird (when the host is injured, the armor can take damages in ce of the host, but that effect can only be used once).] [Additional ability: Phoenix Strike (can temporarily consume all the mes on the host¡¯s body and releases a powerful Phoenix to attack the enemy).] Watson nodded in pleasure as he examined the fused armor. He could fuse a tinum-tier armor for Annie if he wanted to, but those items were extremely rare in the kingdom. With Annie¡¯s strength, she would attract unwanted attention if she possessed such an item. ¡°Is that a gold-tier armor?¡± Annie rose from the ground, her eyes reflecting the leather armor in front of her. Initially, her leather armor was brown and was fashioned from the skin of some magical beast. Apart from enhancing its defensive strength, it would also increase her casting and movement speed, so it had very little effect. However, the leather armor that appeared in front of her was golden-red. The red tone was embossed with fascinating golden patterns. It seemed to be opulent and enormous. Additionally, the gold-tier leather armor had been decorated in dense golden patterns that resembled wings. She could spread her arms and transform them into ming red wings. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a gold-tier armor. It¡¯s also my gift to you. Do you like it?¡± Watson smiled and pushed the armor toward Annie. ¡®I like it. I really like it.¡¯ Annie¡¯s eyes widened as she shouted inwardly. She had not believed Watson when he said that he would help her increase her strength. However, she changed her mind; she believed him. He had waved his hand and duplicated a thousand of her armor, and with another wave, he had merged them. How could there be such a simple method to create a gold-tier item? Annie extended her right hand subconsciously toward the gleaming leather armor in front of her. She instantly shrank back as she approached it. ¡°I apologize, Young Master Watson. Even though I adore that gift, it is far too precious. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Miss Annie, please ept this gift. It is nothing to Young Master Watson.¡± Watson did not say anything. The one who spoke was Denise, who was standing behind him. Watson nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have too many simr items at home.¡± He was right. There were so many resources on Mount Creation that they were piled into the sky. However, those words sounded different in Annie¡¯s ears. ¡°Was the border count so wealthy that his house is brimming with gold-tier items? But didn¡¯t they say that the border is the poorest region in the kingdom?¡± Annie did not refuse the gift when she considered Watson¡¯s magical method for making gold-tier armor and with what he had just said. She reached out with a trembling hand and put on the gold-tier leather armor. The moment her skin touched the gold-tier leather armor, it immediately stuck to her body. The wing-shaped mes that shot out from the leather armor¡¯s shoulders retracted to form a red robe on the surface of her body. That robe was made of fire, and it had the shape of a stack of feathers. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell if the clothes were mes or real feathers. Annie looked at the gorgeous feather robe on her body, and her lips trembled in excitement. The moment she put on the armor, the way to use it appeared in her mind. Whether it was the attributes of the leather armor or its gorgeous appearance, they were far beyond her expectations. ¡°Not bad, it looks pretty good! Now that you have a weapon, I just need to increase your strength.¡± Watson pped his hands. ¡°What level are you nning to raise me to, Young Master Watson?¡± Annie knew that Watson would be able to increase her strength after she saw his skills in creating the gold-tier leather armor. She was hopeful. Perhaps Watson had a way to let her advance to the silver tier? While Annie was making bold estimates in her heart, she noticed Watson rubbing his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little too exaggerated to upgrade you from bronze to tinum-tier. Why don¡¯t I upgrade you to gold-tier? It would match your armor. I believe you will be able to protect yourself in the depths of the dungeon.¡± Chapter 281 - Id Rather Be An Idiot

Chapter 281: I¡¯d Rather Be An Idiot

At the hot spring in Golden Quill Pavilion. A few men moanedfortably in the hot spring that was filled with water vapor. ¡°Golden Quill Pavilion is truly a paradise. Our adventurer team was only bronze-tier. They would only put us at the furthest point whenever wee here, let alone the hot spring. And they would serve us simple food too. Now that we¡¯ve achieved the gold tier adventurer status, they let these specialdies serve us.¡± Arthur sat in the hot spring, his body wrapped in a modest towel. Behind him, a lovely maid was scrubbing his back diligently. Clyde and Leon were also in the hot spring near him. They nodded in ord as they heard his words. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Watson. Our treatment in the Golden Quill Pavilion and the City of Steel has changed. With Young Master Watson on our team, we will improve even more in the future! We should drink to our hearts¡¯ content and celebrate properly.¡± A few maids surrounded Clyde; they knelt on their knees and gently massaged his tall and sturdy body with their tiny hands. ¡°Honorable Mr. Clyde, the wine you requested has arrived. This is the top-quality red wine that the Golden Quill Pavilion has prepared for the few gold-tier adventurers.¡± A maid entered from outside the hot spring shortly after Clyde¡¯s voice faded. She held a tray in her hand that had a bottle of red wine; it looked exquisitely packed. That scene led the three men to sigh once again at the service provided by the Golden Quill Pavilion. ¡°Let¡¯s drink to a beautiful tomorrow together. Speaking of the team¡¯s future, do you still remember what Young Master Watson said about clearing the maze¡¯s 100th floor?¡± Arthur raised his ss and spoke as the maid distributed sses of wine to everyone there. Clyde and Leon nodded. They also raised their sses and took a sip. Leon said, ¡°Arthur, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Even though our team has be better because of Young Master Watson, he will asionally say some unrealistic promises. How is it possible to go so deep into the maze¡¯s 100th floor underground? He also said that he wants to improve our strength and let us help him! Only that foolish woman, Annie, would believe such words. Since she hasn¡¯te out after such a long time, Young Master Watson must have entangled himself with her. She¡¯s here at the Golden Feather Pavilion, but she can¡¯t enjoy it. What a pity!¡± ¡°Yes, what a pity!¡± Clyde and Leon nced at the beautiful maid, whose clothes were exposed; they could not help but swallow their saliva. Perhaps it was the alcohol, but they felt as though their bodies¡¯ blood cirction had increased significantly. They might each take a handmaiden and get a room with them after their soak in the hot spring. As adventurers, particrly low-tier adventurers like them, they were frequently under pressure to take risks. Seeking outdies to apany them was a very natural way for them to relieve stress. Since they had a female member in the team, they typically conducted such activities in secret. However, they could do so freely in the Golden Quill Pavilion. The service anddies there were superior to those they had encountered previously. The most important thing was that the pavilion had preferential treatment for gold-tier adventurers; they did not even need to spend any money. Arthur, Leon, and Clyde smiled lewdly when they realized they could embrace those plump bodies dripped with fragrance and freely frolic with themter. They felt as if they were in heaven, but they pitied Annie, who could note out to enjoy herself. A slightly disgusted female voice suddenly echoed from outside the hot spring just as they thought about that. ¡°I heard some disgusting sounds from a distance from the hot spring. It was you guys, indeed! I won¡¯t say anything about you, Arthur; this is your usual dirty self. But Captain, Leon! Why are you behaving like this? Especially you, Leon. Aren¡¯t you a devout priest? Can your God forgive you for such an act?¡± Annie materialized at the hot spring¡¯s edge. Her silhouette was obscured by the white mist from the hot spring; they could not see her clearly. ¡°Annie, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s dirty? Speak clearly, you¡ª¡± Arthur was the first to react when he heard Annie¡¯s words. He held a wine ss in one hand and gripped a towel around his waist in the other as he left the hot spring in Annie¡¯s direction with a displeased expression. He finally saw Annie clearly after halfway toward her. His jaw dropped as he stood frozen on the spot. He was so shocked that the wine ss in his hand fell to the ground. ¡°Arthur, what¡¯s wrong with you? You looked scared. Is Annie not wearing any clothes? Annie, since you¡¯re here, you should enjoy yourself. There are beautiful maids and handsome male servants here.¡± Clyde stood up and walked out of the hot spring. When he reached the same spot as Arthur, he stopped as his face exhibited an incredulous expression. Finally, Leon said, ¡°Annie, Captain is right. The God of light that I believe in also said that long-term abstinence is not a good thing. It¡¯s better to enjoy yourself here than to be forced to chat in the room.¡± He walked toward Annie. Then, he had the same expression as Arthur and Clyde. Annie was not naked. Instead, it was her clothing that astounded them. Annie stood in front of them, hands on her hips. She was dressed in a fiery red feather coat that fell to her feet. The feathers around her neck were particrly thick, and a scarf shaped like two wings fluttered on both sides of Annie¡¯s body, giving her the appearance of a fire goddess. Apart from the clothing on her body, Annie had changed as well. Annie had been the weakest member of the Blood Rose adventurer team. She was an ordinary bronze-tier mage,pared to them, who were already at the peak of bronze-tier. However, Annie had changed. She radiated an iprehensible and overwhelming aura, rendering the three men incapable of guessing her exact strength. However, it was evident that she had beyond bronze-tier. ¡°Annie, what happened? Where did you get that armor? And how did you get stronger so suddenly? Are you a silver-tier mage now?¡± Clyde was the first to react, and he could not help but ask in surprise. A mage¡¯s training entailed an understanding of the world¡¯s magical elements and strengthening the connection between the soul and magic. Some mages could immediately grasp certain world views. It was not umon for their strength to increase exponentially, and he believed it was very likely the case with Annie. To his surprise, Annie shook her head. ¡°Captain Clyde, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I did not advance to silver-tier; I am now gold-tier. I am now a gold-tier mage. My armor, including the increase in my strength, was made possible because of Young Master Watson!¡± Annie¡¯s face was flushed with pride as she spoke. She cast a nce at her threepanions, who were bing increasingly shocked, and she smiled. Watson had fulfilled his promise to help her to advance to gold-tier. She had managed to propel from bronze to gold-tier in a single step. Even though she had no idea how Watson did it, the surge of energy coursing through her body assured her that all she had experienced was real. Thus, after expressing gratitude to Watson, she proceeded to the hot spring. She was ready to inform Clyde and the other two men about the situation so that they could seek Watson¡¯s help in increasing their strength. However, before she reached the hot spring, she heard the three men criticizing her with her sharp hearing. They said that she did not know how to enjoy herself and was an idiot. They evenughed at her for listening to Watson¡¯s nonsense. She was unhappy when she heard those words. However, the idiot they mentioned had transformed into a powerful gold-tier mage. She even had gold-tier equipment on her. Well, she would prefer to be an incurable idiot if that was what it took to reach her progress. Chapter 282 - Too Late For Regrets

Chapter 282: Too Late For Regrets

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Annie, did Young Master Watson help you achieve that? Quickly, tell me how he did it?¡± Clyde asked anxiously. He already regretted his decision. If he had known that staying by Watson¡¯s side would really increase his strength, he would not have gone to the hot spring. He was particrly taken aback when he noticed the mes on Annie¡¯s body and the magnificent feathers radiating high temperatures. He felt much more miserable when he considered how he might have obtained one too. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how Young Master Watson did it. I just saw him use the leather armor that I took off and cast a spell to duplicate it into thousands of pieces. Then, they were fused and turned into the armor that I¡¯m wearing now! As for the method to increase my strength, it¡¯s even simpler. Young Master Watson picked an iron-tier medicinal herb by the roadside and used the same method to fuse it into a gold-tier herb for me. After I ate it, I immediately became a gold-tier mage,¡± Annie said softly as she ced her finger on her lips and recalled the scene just now. ¡®Is she for real?¡¯? The three of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with disbelief. Annie said that the armor was replicated and then fused into a stronger one. Then, she said that Watson had picked a random her and turned it into gold-tier medicine for her to consume, after which she had advanced to the gold tier. If it had been that easy, the gold-tier adventurers in the City of Steel would not be famed as the top adventurers. ¡°Do you not believe me? It doesn¡¯t matter; I can prove it to you.¡± It was as if she could read their minds; Annie chuckled and took a step forward. Boom! There was no sound but a colossal aura spread from Annie¡¯s body. Then, she stretched her right index finger and said, ¡°Bronze-tier fire-elemental spell, Exploding Fireball!¡± The symbol of a gold-tier mage was concurrent spells. The spell, which initially required a lengthy incantation, appeared in Annie¡¯s hand instantly. Furthermore,pared to the spell that she had cast before, at that moment, the explosive fireball was muchrger and more powerful. The massive fireball, which was half the size of a house, floated above Annie¡¯s head. The hot temperature instantly reduced the amount of water in the hot spring by one-tenth, and even the hard rocky ground began to turn red and hot; it made Clyde and the others grimace in pain. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Annie. We believe that you¡¯ve be a gold-tier mage. Put away that spell.¡± Clyde shouted as he hugged his feet. Whether it was the spell¡¯s strength or the aura emitted from Annie¡¯s body, she was undoubtedly a gold-tier mage. At that moment, if the spell in Annie¡¯s hand hadnded on the Golden Quill Pavilion, it would be enough to blow it up. After he finished speaking, Annie extinguished the exploding fireball. ¡°Annie, you¡¯ve really advanced to gold-tier. That is too surreal.¡± Arthur sat on the ground of the gradually cooling hot spring, rubbing the blisters that had burned the soles of his feet. ¡°In the beginning, when Young Master Watson said he would help me to be a gold-tier mage, I did not dare to believe it either. However, that is the truth. On the other hand, none of you believed Young Master Watson¡¯s words. You guys are having a lot of fun here! Initially, I wanted to tell you to ask Young Master Watson to increase your strength. But perhaps you should stay here and let these maids serve you. I¡¯ll look for Young Master Watson myself and see if I can increase my strength further.¡± Annie snorted coldly and turned around to leave, but Clyde and the others refused to let her go after hearing her statements. ¡°Annie, please do not leave yet! We¡¯ve worked hard all day and havee here to unwind. Who said we don¡¯t believe in Young Master Watson¡¯s words?¡± Clyde smiled with an awkward expression. ¡°Really? When I arrived here, I overheard someone say that Young Master Watson¡¯s words are imusible and that such words would sway only a foolish woman like myself. Who made that assertion? Arthur¡¯s attitude shifted as Annie¡¯s voice grew faded. He was the one who had said those things. Clyde also frowned as he looked at Arthur. ¡°Arthur, how can you do that? We owe a debt to Young Master Watson. If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. Why did you say it out loud? You fabricated lies about Young Master Watson on purpose. Why aren¡¯t you apologizing?¡± Clyde hurriedly turned his head to look at Annie and said, ¡°Annie, those were Arthur¡¯s words. It has nothing to do with me. Take me to Young Master Watson, please. I wish to increase my strength and get aplete set of gold-tier equipment.¡± Arthur was so angry that his lips trembled. He stretched his hand outward and pointed at Clyde, not knowing what to say. Clyde was far too despicable. He had thrown Arthur under the bus because he wanted Watson¡¯s help. However, he could understand Clyde. If there were a chance he could be a gold-tier elite, he would also disregard everything else. ¡°Captain, don¡¯t say things like that. You were the one who told me to stay here and enjoy myself. You also said to find me a male servant.¡± Annie pointed the spear at Clyde, who stuttered, ¡°I¡ª¡± After a while, Annie looked at Leon. ¡°And you, Leon. You agreed with the captain¡¯s words just now. You even said that enjoying yourself here is better than talking to Young Master Watson. You even said that it was the doctrine left behind by the God you believe in, right?¡± Leon¡¯s face flushed red as he lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to look for Young Master Watson. But, just look at all of you. What right do you have to ask Young Master Watson to help you improve your strength? If it were me, I would definitely feel embarrassed.¡± The men could not raise their heads; they were ashamed. Then, Annie sighed. ¡°But Young Master Watson is a generous person. If you go over there now and apologize properly, perhaps he would be willing to help you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When they heard those words, all three of their eyes lit up simultaneously, and they raced out without saying a word. A maid, who was responsible for serving them at the hot spring, asked, ¡°Dear adventurers, are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay here and continue to enjoy our service?¡± Beautiful women were insignificant whenpared to the prospect for them to advance to gold-tier. ¡°Captain, don¡¯t get changed so quickly. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Arthur, you still have the nerve to talk about others. Aren¡¯t you changing your clothes quickly too?¡± ¡°Captain Clyde and Arthur, I don¡¯t care if you wear your clothes fast or slow. But can I trouble you not to wear my clothes?¡± Clyde and Arthur fought to change their clothes in the locker room, regardless of whose clothes were in their hands. Leonined in dissatisfaction as he squeezed his way into the room. The three men were in a mess; Annie, outside the locker room, was speechless. .... At the same time, in the top level of the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s office. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, you asked me to investigate the whereabouts of the boy named Watson. I have some news for you.¡± ke knelt on one knee and spoke respectfully to the beautiful girl whose back was toward him. The girl stood in front of a huge French window, enjoying the scenery of the entire City of Steel. Then, she turned around nervously. ¡°Is that so? Tell me where he is.¡± ¡°Even though everyone is saying that the Blood Rose members left by carriage, and that carriage was seen on many streets, I think they are trying to trick us.¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Watson¡¯s is at the Golden Quill Pavilion. Our spy there reported that they saw them enter the building.¡± Boom! A muffled sound was heard immediately after ke finished speaking. Christina¡¯s French window shattered, and many sword energies spilled outward. Christina had transformed into a giant bird and leaped from the window, vanishing into the skies. Only ke remained in the room. He rushed to the window, gazed down at the panicked street mob, and sighed with his hand on his brow. ¡°I know that the swordmistress thinks highly of Watson, but I haven¡¯t told her where he is in the Golden Feather Pavilion. Why is she in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 283 - A Romantic Encounter In The Hot Spring

Chapter 283: A Romantic Encounter In The Hot Spring

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Golden Quill Pavilion. ¡°Young Master Watson, we did not believe you when you said that you would help us increase our strength. It¡¯s our ignorance. Please forge a set of gold equipment for each of us and increase our strength to gold.¡± The three of them knelt in front of Watson in the room. Watson was holding a teacup in his hand. He looked at the three people in front of him who were half-dressed. Their sleeves were hanging off their body, and their pants were on inside out. He did not know whether tough or to cry. Annie stood behind the three of them. She hugged her shoulders and said coldly, ¡°Are the three of you asking for Young Master Watson¡¯s help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson. We know we¡¯re in the wrong! We won¡¯t talk about you behind your back anymore. We won¡¯t sneak out to enjoy ourselves anymore. If you help us improve our strength, we¡¯ll follow you down to the 100th, or 200th, floor of the maze. It doesn¡¯t even matter if we die there.¡± Then, the three of them kowtowed with a face full of regret. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have no intention of restricting you from having fun. After all, you are here to enjoy yourself! As for helping you to increase your strength, I will definitely do what I said.¡± As he put down the empty teacup, he gestured for Denise to add some tea leaves for him. Then, Watson waved his hand at the three people in front of him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, you are a good person.¡± As he felt their gazes, Watson said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. Even though I said I would help you increase your strength, I¡¯ve already used up my wishes today. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to increase your strength.¡± How could that be? The light in the mens¡¯ eyes instantly dimmed. They subconsciously looked at Annie; their eyes pleaded with her. If they could restrain their inner desires or be like Annie and trusted in Watson¡¯s words, they would have be a gold-tier elite, not Annie. They were driven mad with envy when they saw Annie, who had been the weakest member of the team. Annie ignored them; she turned around and said, ¡°Serves you right.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out.¡± At that moment, Watson interjected; his words lifted their mood. They cursed in their hearts. If Watson had a way out, he could have said it earlier. They had worried for nothing, thinking that they had missed a great opportunity. ¡°I can help you improve your abilities, but you must give me enough equipment and medicinal herbs. The amount of improvement depends on the number of materials you can give me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. We¡¯ll go to our homes here in the City of Steel to get the weapons and medicinal herbs for you. We¡¯ll bring everything we have with us.¡± The three of them ran outside hurriedly. They had been adventurers in the City of Steel for many years. They were not rich, but they had a certain amount of savings, including a home in the City of Steel. They decided to offer the weapons and medicinal herbs they have and all the valuable things in their home. They did not even n to keep their house if they could advance to gold-tier. If that were not enough, they would borrow money from other people. After they thought about that, the three men rushed out of the room in a few seconds. Many passers-by looked at them strangely because of their odd appearance. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking; why did they leave so fast?¡± Watson looked at Annie. ¡°Miss Annie, please catch up to those three and tell them. Regardless of whether they can gather the necessary materials or not, I n to increase their strength either way. Don¡¯t tell other people, or I won¡¯t help any of you.¡± ¡°Understood, Young Master Watson. I¡¯ll go and inform them right away.¡± Annie nodded as she chased after them. ¡°Young Master Watson, is that a good idea? Even if they are very tight-lipped, if someone wanted to investigate this, they would still discover the secret to their increase in strength,¡± Denise asked worriedly after Clyde and the rest had left. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, I won¡¯t be staying in this city for too long. As long as I can hold on for some time, it will be enough! Furthermore,pared to raiding the underground city by myself, their help will minimize the risk. If someone still wants to target me, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Watson shrugged. Then, Denise nodded; she thought his words made sense; she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Miss Nightingale sent a message saying that she and Master Antonio hadpleted their mission and had gotten rid of all the stalkers. They¡¯re on their way here. They¡¯ll probably arrive in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Tell Nightingale to go to the hot spring to find me. Clyde and the others are not here, so I¡¯m going to take a good bath. Denise, are you going?¡± ¡°I want to discuss the next arrangements after Master Antonioes back, so I¡¯ll pass.¡± .. Ten minutester, in the hot spring. Watson sat alone in the hot spring; he was surrounded by mist. He stretched his arms and leaned his head against the rock beside the hot spring. ¡°Comfortable.¡± There were no other maids in the hot spring; he did not like to be stared at by strangers while he took a bath, so he dismissed them. Although the maids looked very pitiful before they left, he did not show them any mercy. ¡°Nightingale wille in a few minutes. I¡¯ll give her a good scare.¡± He had not nned to bring any maids with him, but Sylvan insisted he brought Nightingale along. The young woman had worked tirelessly as a coachman and helped himplete his mission, which made him feel a little guilty. He had mixed feelings about Nightingale. She was the assassin who had once tried to kill him, the ckmoon Knights¡¯ first teacher, and his friend. In addition, he had some special feelings for her. Without a doubt, Nightingale was an important person to Watson. He did not like to be served by the people from the Golden Quill Pavilion, but he would not dislike it if Nightingale served him. It was better to say that he hoped that Nightingale would return soon. ¡°Nightingale is so slow.¡± Watson rolled his eyes and thought of a good idea. He removed his clothes from the hot spring, pinched his nose, and sank into the pool in the hot spring. He was a tinum-tier elite and had mastered the water-elementalbat aura; he could hold his breath in the water for a few days and still be okay. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s best to soak in the hot spring alone,¡± Christina muttered to herself as she took off her clothes and looked at her plump body in front of a mirror in the changing room. Her figure was well-proportioned, and every muscle in her arms and thighs was full of strength because of her years of training. ¡°It feels like my breasts have grown bigger again.¡± Reaching out her hand to support the two round spheres in front of her chest, Christina showed a somewhat distressed expression. As a female swordsman, having too big a chest would affect her speed and bnce. If she continued to develop, she would have to use a corset. Christina looked somewhat distressed as she extended her hand to support her breasts. Huge bosoms might impair her speed and bnce as a swordswoman. If they continued to grow, she would need to wear a corset. With that thought in mind, she observed herself in the mirror a few more times before she wrapped herself in a towel and walked toward the hot spring. Before she went there, she had confirmed that none of the maids were there. The hot spring was reserved for the gold-tier elites, so very few people could use it, except for Christina. She was confident it would be empty. She was a woman, so she loved to pamper herself. Christina looked around the area when she walked into the hot spring and saw no clothes or aura. She sighed in relief as she removed the towel from her body. As a new tinum-tier elite, her five senses were so sharp that she could detect any movement within a few hundred meters. She had searched about a hundred meters of the surrounding area, but there was no one around. She loved the quiet atmosphere very much. Naked, Christina slid into the hot spring. Her hands and swan-like neck were stretched and leaned against the edge of the bath. At that moment, her toes seemed to have touched something; an electric current passed through her body. ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± Chapter 284 - A Fierce Battle

Chapter 284: A Fierce Battle

Watson pinched his nose and dived into the hot spring. He reached out and touched the pearly white feet, which immediately shrank back as if they were electrocuted. He found it funny, thinking that Nightingale was too sensitive. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from above Watson¡¯s head. It reached the water through the surface; his face changed because the voice did not sound like Nightingale¡¯s. At the same time, he found another strange thing; Nightingale did not seem to be wearing any clothes. Her smooth feet were connected to her round and smooth calves. On top of that, her plump thighs were crossed, and one could vaguely see her perky buttocks. It was not just the towel. The woman did not even wear any underwear, which made Watson feel a little incredulous. If that were Nightingale, she would be embarrassed to see him without any clothes on. If it were not Nightingale, who was that person? Was it the maid who he had dismissed? Watson was puzzled and was about to rush out of the hot spring when a terrible force suddenly fell from above his head. It was a sharp sword aura that wanted to cut the entire hot spring and him. .... Christina¡¯s face was red when she raised her right hand and hacked furiously at the hot spring, aiming at a faint shadow beneath it. When she entered the hot spring, she looked around and discovered that it was deserted. However, she felt someone touch her feet after entering the bat. She initially thought it was an illusion, but a peculiar sensation on her feet made her realize something was amiss. She concentrated her efforts on probing the surface of the water and discovered a person lurking in the hot spring. However, she could not see who it was; she trembled in anger. ¡°Who dares to ambush me as I soak in the hot spring?¡± Whoever you are, d*mn pervert, go to hell!¡± Christina¡¯s physique radiated a brilliant light-elementalbat aura as she spoke. It wrapped around her and transformed into a warm, luminous robe that concealed her bare body. The entire hot spring was ripped open by her sword aura, revealing Watson¡¯s form below. ¡°You?!¡± Christina¡¯s face contorted as she looked at the youth who had appeared in front of her and realized it was the person she would look forter. Her gaze became sharper, and the corners of her mouth twisted into a smile. She was there to find a way to put Watson¡¯s strength to the test and spar with him. Even if the setting was a little awkward as they had met at the hot spring, it was still a fantastic chance. After all, she did not require an excuse to fight. ¡°What brings you here, Miss Christina?¡± Watson realized who it was when he stood up. It was Christina. He also had a surprised expression on his face. At the time, Christina had used a light-elementalbat aura to cover her body. Even though it covered most of her flesh, one could still see her plump contour through the soft light. Watson did not think much before he realized that Christina¡¯s sword aura had already arrived in front of him. That sword aura was not as powerful as Christina¡¯s attack on him in the Adventurer¡¯s Association during the day, but he was not wearing tinum-tier armor at the moment. As a result, Watson elected to employ the diamond-tier Absolute Defense spell in response to that attack. A protective barrier in the shape of a semi-transparent polygon appeared on his body with a swoosh. A hexagonal seal was used to create each protective barrier. When the sword aura made contact with the shield, it made a faint sound and was instantly repelled. ¡°Watson, when I saw you at the Adventurer¡¯s Association, I thought of you as a young and promising adventurer. I did not expect you to be a pervert. You deliberately waited here to ambush me and even peeked at my body. You¡¯re quite bold!¡± Christina thought she was right when she saw Watson parry the sword aura she had casually discharged. Watson was a tinum-tier elite, yet he pretended to snort coldly. Indeed, Christina was unconcerned that someone had seen her naken, believing that a person¡¯s body was merely a skin. It was irrelevant whether it was attractive or not. What mattered was whether that body could develop into a razor-sharp weapon as she became stronger. ¡°Miss Christina, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I did not mean to peek at you! I was lying in ambush, but I did not expect you to be here,¡± Watson exined helplessly. He felt very aggrieved. He had nned to ambush Nightingale, but who could have guessed that the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s captain had appeared instead. Furthermore, she was naked. He wondered why the maids did not inform him? Watson had transmigrated to the world in the body of a 10-year-old boy, and he was 12 years old then. He had lost his indifference to matters between men and women. He recalled the scene where he saw Christina bathed naked in the hot spring. He noticed how his nostrils had burned, and a trace of bright red liquid began to flow. He was suffocating in the hot spring. Dribble... ¡°Misunderstanding? Why would your nose bleed if it were a misunderstanding? Additionally, you said that you intended to ambush someone here. Do you believe that attackingdies is okay regardless of who you ambush?¡± Then, Christina spread out her dazzlingbat aura wings on her back and shouted softly, ¡°Light-elemental Law of Domain, activate!¡± A vast, bright domain materialized beneath her feet. One of the simple-looking thin swordsnded in Christina¡¯s hand. The domain¡¯s thin sword was very simr to the sky-severing weapon she employed during the day. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t think that I will let you off easily after doing such a thing! Copy the Sky Severing de and attack!¡± If Christina did not mind it just now, she felt a little embarrassed when she saw Watson¡¯s nose bled as if he was reminiscing about something. She controlled thew domain and attacked Watson. The power of that sword attack was not inferior to the one she had used during the day. The sword aura pierced through the entire hot spring and flew straight into the sky. The hot spring¡¯s rocky ground was cut open, and the clouds in the sky were also broken. ¡°Dark-elemental Law of Domain, activate!¡± Watson could only stomp his feet as he realized Christina had no intention of stopping. A vast dark world appeared beneath his feet, the pr opposite of the brilliant domain beneath Christina¡¯s. Watson waved his hand to activate the pitch-ck domain, and a ball of pitch-ck fog wriggled out of the realm. It transformed into a ck sword de in his hand and swept out, easily dispelling Christina¡¯s sword aura. That attack was just an ordinary attack, but it was on par with Christina¡¯s. Over the past two years, he had been receiving guidance from Elvira, Nightingale, and other warriors on Mount Creation. He had trained hard, and that effort was not in vain. ¡°I did not expect you to be not only a tinum-tier elite but also to have a darkbat aura. It seems like we are natural enemies! In that case, I don¡¯t need to hold back.¡± The two opposing domains shed. Obviously, the domain under Christina¡¯s feet had fallen into a disadvantage, constantly cracking and even copsing. However, she did not care at all. Instead, her eyes were burning with a desire to fight. She extended her right hand and clenched it fiercely toward Watson. ¡°The next move is the strongest move I have mastered so far. The heart is the bone of the sword, and the sword forges the body. That body is perched atop Sword Hill! tinum-tierbat technique, Infinite Sword sh!¡± The light domain beneath Christina¡¯s feet gleamed brightly as she moved. Each light weapon assumed the form of a Sky Severing de. At the same time, hundreds of Sky Severing des ascended into the sky, transforming into shooting stars. Their might shook the entire world. Chapter 285 - Nightingale’s Misunderstanding

Chapter 285: Nightingale¡¯s Misunderstanding

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The domain under Watson¡¯s feet could have suppressed Cristina, but after she used a tinum-tier battle technique, the dark-elemental domain of darkness beneath his feet was instantlypressed and then copsed with a heavy sound. His expression revealed a trace of surprise. That was his first encounter with such a lethal sword style. Its power and range were not weaker than spells of the same level. That was the swordsmanship of an expert swordswoman. It was so powerful. Watson wondered if he could learn a simr sword technique after reaching the kingdom and bing a grand swordmaster¡¯s disciple? Watson sighed inwardly. At the same time, he raised his hands toward Christina. ¡°Miss Christina, let¡¯s talk; we don¡¯t have to fight! I can exin what happened just now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to any of your exnations unless you defeat me,¡± Christina replied coldly,manding the meteors to fall as they sailed into the sky. Those meteors were made of invisible sword aura. Inparison to real meteors, the sword aura¡¯s strength and speed were more horrifying, even more so when they were descending from the sky. The power contained in those Sky Severing de copies was much stronger. If those des were to fall on the ground, they would riddle the earth with holes. Christina panted slightly after the attack. Sweat dripped from her forehead. It was apparent that that move had not been easy for her. Her gaze was locked onto Watson, wanting to see how he would resolve that move. ¡°You can only discover your own shorings in a battle with an elite. Come on, Watson, it¡¯s rare for me to unleash my full strength. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Watson sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really don¡¯t want to fight! Miss Christina, you just said that as long as I defeat you, you¡¯ll listen to my exnation. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Watson looked up at the sky. Hundreds of Sky Severing des had already surrounded him. The ground under his feet had sunk several inches; it had been cut out of shape. There were also marks on his body; it seemed like his flesh was cut too. He felt as if his entire body would be hacked in the next moment. ¡°Absolute seal.¡± Then, Watson released the diamond-tier spell that he had learned. The rule for the spell was made when he fused the Law of Domain with magic. It could suck out all the magical elements within a hundred meters around him. The moment he released the Absolute Seal spell, the Sky Severing de copies around his body disappeared one by one, turning into tiny specks of light that fused into the air. It was one of the strongest tinum-tier sword attacks, but it was nothing to him. ¡°That¡¯s the second time that my sword aura has been dissolved so easily, right?¡± Christina frowned. She would not be shocked if Watson employed a defensive tactic orunched a forceful attack to thwart her attack, but Watson made no such move. The sword aura she shed forth instantly vanished from Watson¡¯s body. It was extremely simr to the predicament she encountered when she attacked Watson during the day. She wondered if Watson had some form of special magic that could disable his opponent¡¯s attacks. ¡°Sincebat aura attacks are not effective, what about closebat?¡± Christina did not believe that Watson¡¯s magic could eliminate herbat aura and physical attacks simultaneously. Her entire body turned into a zing light. She transformed into a continuous sh of light and bounced around Watson, filling the air with a burning smell. Often, she would step on the ground and the surrounding walls with her bare feet, and she would be able to bounce far away. It was an element¡¯s body! It was an ability that only a peak gold-tier warrior would be able toprehend when they reached the threshold of tinum-tier. It was also a rudimentaryw of domain form. That move did not turn the surrounding space into a domain with specific attributes. Instead, it turned one¡¯s body into an element. The disadvantage was that it reduced the power and range of the attack. The advantage was that it was more flexible and unexpected. If he were an ordinary peak gold-tier warrior, at Christina¡¯s pace, he would probably have already copsed on the ground due to dizziness, foaming at the mouth. ¡°Watson, it appears it would be quite difficult for me to be your adversary if I were to face you directly. However, my most outstanding aspect is not my strength but my speed. You cannot attack me at this pace, but I can attack you indefinitely. How are you going to fight against me?¡± ¡°Miss Christina, please don¡¯t jump around. My head is dizzy.¡± Watson shook his head. The moment he did that, Christina turned around speedily and rushed in his direction. Christina shifted her path more than ten times in mid-air, and a brilliant sh of lightning shed past Watson¡¯s side. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Chaotic Divine Joy Dance!¡± Hundreds of fake Christina appeared simultaneously in mid-air. Each of them was executing the unique move as if they were each other¡¯s original bodies. Layers uponyers of phantoms sped past Watson¡¯s side, totally enveloping his body. The sonic boom shook the entire courtyard; it was quicker than the speed of sound. Confronted with theyers of dizzying phantoms surrounding him, Watson casually extended his palm to one of them and flicked it lightly. Pow! The phantoms that had taken over the sky vanished. Christina took a couple of steps backward, holding her right chest. She copsed on the ground, her face contorted with embarrassment and disbelief. Watson¡¯s finger had flicked across the sensitive area of her right chest when a great force entered her body, numbing the entire left half of her body. She had no way of knowing if Watson had done it deliberately. That was not the main point of her thoughts. The main point was that because she had mastered the light-elementalbat aura, her speed was faster than other people of the same level. Even an average tinum-tier warrior would not be as fast as her. In addition, she had trained her physique all year round. Her fastest speed could reach several times the speed of sound, but Watson had easily found her real body. Did that not mean Watson was even quicker than her? How could that be possible? Light-elementalbat aura was the fastest element, and the dark-elementalbat aura that Watson had mastered was only slightly more bizarre. ¡°Watson, how did you discover my main body? You kept up with my speed?¡± Christina asked the question in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Christina. I don¡¯t only have a dark-elementalbat aura; I can also use light elements to createbat auras.¡± Then, a huge light-elemental domain appeared beneath his feet. The aura emitted by each weapon was stronger than that of the Sky Severing de. After that, the light under Watson¡¯s feet dissipated, and Christina was in a daze. She had be a tinum-tier elite at such a young age. Furthermore, she had also mastered the two most challengingbat aura elements. The fact that she had learned the light and dark-elementalbat aura simultaneously was enough to be praised as a peerless genius. The only person in the kingdom who could do that was her father, the sword saint. When he realized that Christina was intimidated, Watson walked up to her and extended his right hand. ¡°Miss Christina, my strongest ability is not inbat because I am a tinum-tier mage! Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Those words were like a bomb, setting off huge waves in Christina¡¯s heart. ¡°A mage used a warrior¡¯s ability to defeat me?¡± The corners of Christina¡¯s mouth twitched, and her expression seemed strange. She did not doubt Watson¡¯s words at all. A youth with such strength had to hide it on purpose; there was no need to make that up to deceive her. However, that fact was a little too depressing. ¡°Watson, you¡¯ve won. It¡¯s my loss. I won¡¯t bother you about what happened just now.¡± Christina hesitated for a moment and sighed. She knew that if she continued to fight, she would only bring humiliation upon herself. It was better to go back and digest the insights gained from that battle before looking for another chance to fight Watson. Her impression of Watson had changed. One could see a person¡¯s character through a battle. Watson did not take the opportunity to touch her during the battle, except when he touched her chest. That was an ident. After defeating her, Watson extended his hand toward her in a gentlemanly manner. If an ordinary man saw that, he would definitely covet her body. She was still very confident in her charm. ¡®Watson¡¯s ambush in the hot spring must have been a joke,¡¯ Christina thought to herself. If it were true, she envied the woman that Watson had targeted. She must not be an ordinary woman if she could make Watson pay so much attention to her. After learning Watson¡¯s true strength, she wished she could bring him back to the Holy Sword adventurer team and let him apany her for training every day. She even wanted to let Watson join her in conquering the dungeon. With his help, she would have no problem conquering the maze¡¯s 100th level. With that thought, she reached out and grabbed Watson¡¯s hand to pull herself up. However, the numbness in her body had not faded yet. She slid off her feet. With a cry of surprise, she subconsciously grabbed the thing closest to her. Argh! Christina fell to the ground, staring nkly at a white towel in her hand. A dangling thing appeared in front of her, turning her expression from white to green. Then, she let out a piercing scream. ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, a ck shadow rushed into the hot spring. It was Nightingale, who looked furious. ¡°Young Master Watson, what are you doing? Who is this woman? What is your rtionship with her?¡± Watson looked down at his naked crotch and then turned to look at Nightingale, who was sweating profusely and had obviously just returned. He looked like he had nothing to live for. ¡°Nightingale, this is not a good time for your return!¡± Chapter 286 - Both Sides Were Shocked

Chapter 286: Both Sides Were Shocked

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°So, it¡¯s Miss Christina, the so-called swordswoman. We meet again. Young Master Watson has already exined it to me. What happened just now was all a misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry for identally misjudging you.¡± Nightingale stood in a room in the Golden Quill Pavilion and bowed to Christina. It had been half an hour since the fierce fight in the hot spring. After Watson put on his clothes and exined to Nightingale until his mouth was dry, Nightingale finally believed that nothing had happened between him and Christina. ¡°You are worried about your master¡¯s safety, which I can understand, but it seems like you have a special rtionship with your master.¡± Christina was in a white robe and armor. She held a cup as she sipped it. Her eyes were looking back and forth between Nightingale and Watson, who were sitting opposite her, with a profound meaning. As the master, Watson did not need to exin anything to Nightingale. However, when Nightingale saw her and Watson naked in the hot spring, her first reaction was to question them, and as a maid, that was too bold. Christina felt like Nightingale had behaved more like Watson¡¯s other half than a maid. Christina¡¯s face reddened when she thought of the dangling stick between Watson¡¯s legs. She had been training since she was young, and that was the first time she had seen a naked man, even though Watson was only a teenager. Nightingale was expressionless while Christina thought about that; she coughed and said, ¡°The rtionship between Young Master Watson and I is not ordinary, indeed. I used to be a shadow guard by Lord Silvan¡¯s side at the border, and I only recently became Young Master Watson¡¯s maid! Before that, I had been with Young Master Watson for a long time; we¡¯re more like friends than a Master and his maids.¡± ¡°Just friends?¡± Christina asked, but Nightingale did not answer her. Instead, she said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with Miss Christina. If there is nothing else, please go back. Young Master Watson had just fought with you in the hot spring, and he¡¯s exhausted now.¡± Nightingale did not have a good impression of Christina. Not only did Christina fight with Watson during the day, but she also chased him to the Golden Quill Pavilion and fought with him again after that. She did not know what she was up to. In addition, Christina saw Watson¡¯s penis, which made her even more unhappy. When she thought about how she and Master Antonio had worked hard to help Watson get rid of those persistent adventurers while Watson was kissing a strange woman in the hot spring, Nightingale could not ept it. No matter if it was from the perspective of a maid or a friend. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I don¡¯t n to leave the Golden Quill Pavilion today because I broke the ground of the hot spring during the battle with Watson. Now I¡¯m looking for someone to repair it! It¡¯s not the style of anyone from the Holy Sword adventurer team to leave after destroying something.¡± Christina smiled; her words made Nightingale¡¯s expression change. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, we¡¯ll pay for the restoration of the Golden Quill Pavilion. That¡¯s not much money anyway, so there¡¯s no need for you to spend on it! As the Holy Sword adventurer team leader, there must be a lot of things for you to deal with in the team. How can you waste your time here?¡± ¡°Miss Nightingale, you¡¯re too kind. The adventurer team doesn¡¯t have that many things for me to deal with. Besides, there¡¯s another reason for me to stay here, and that¡¯s Watson! Just now, he showed me something bad, so I decided to rest here. The Golden Quill Pavilion is a hotel, not a private ce. Is it a problem for me to stay here?¡± Christina turned her gaze away and saw Watson sitting on the big bed in the corner of the room with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Miss Christina, didn¡¯t we have a bet during the day? You said that as long as I can withstand your sword, you wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore?¡± Christina had acted too quickly when he was in the hot spring, so he did not have the time to think. Then, he realized that it was not that simple for Christina to appear in the hot spring. Perhaps, she was there for him. ¡°I¡¯m not here to bother you. After all, I didn¡¯t force you to join the Holy Sword adventurer team, nor did I send anyone to block the entrance. I just happened to bump into you by chance. A coincidence can¡¯t be called a bother, right?¡± ¡°Miss Christina, it is meaningless to act like that! Let¡¯s not talk about other things. I heard that the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s motto is virtue is greater than ability. You even taught ude a lesson in the Adventurer Association so that he would be an honorable person. So, I thought that you were such a person, too. Perhaps you can only teach someone to do that but not follow the rules yourself?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Christina took another sip from her teacup and gave Watson a brilliant smile. Her smile was like a blooming flower; it caused the lights in the room to lose their color. ¡°My father taught me to be an honorable person, so I did the same. But my father also taught me another principle, and that is to be flexible in doing things! Be honorable, be flexible, and achieve something. Those were the original words. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to add a bed in this room. I¡¯ll sleep here tonight! Watson, I hope you can wake up early tomorrow morning so that we can spar. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡®Looking forward, my *ss.¡¯ Watson was speechless. His first impression of Christina was a cold, old-fashioned beauty, but he realized that he was wrong. That was only the surface of her personality. The real swordswoman was an intelligent martial arts fanatic; she would do anything to be stronger. ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay here! Please leave now, or else¡ª¡± Nightingale said. ¡°Or else what? You¡¯ll fight with me?¡± Christina and Nightingale stood face to face. With a burning gaze, she said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. I can¡¯t wait for it. Your aura is not weak, so you should be a good opponent.¡± Nightingale was speechless. She did not know how to respond to that. Christina was a woman who liked to fight. If she attacked her, she would fall into her trap. However, if she did not make a move, she would not be able to expel that woman. Just as Nightingale felt the onset of a headache, an excited man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from outside the room. ¡°Young Master Watson, we¡¯re back. We¡¯ve brought all of our savings. Leon has also borrowed some supplies from the Saint Antilles Cathedral¡¯s Bishop. I think these things are enough to transform us and our equipment into gold-tier! If these things are not enough, we¡¯ll borrow more from the Bishop.¡± Clyde and his group had returned with more than ten boxes of various sizes on their shoulders. They rushed into the room as they panted for air. They looked excited. Annie trailed behind them, and she was carrying more than twice the number of boxes they had. Sheined, ¡°Are you a man? You let a girl carry so many things just because she has advanced to gold-tier?¡± Clyde and the others saw Christina the moment they entered the room. They had not even seen Watson. The woman was sitting in the middle of the room sipping tea. They were stunned. As adventurers from the City of Steel, they knew who Christina was; they had not expected she would be there after they had left. ¡°Why is Lady Swordmistress here?¡± They were not the only ones who were surprised. Christina, who was sipping her tea, was also stunned. Her face was filled with shock. ¡°What did you say? You want to use the items in those boxes to raise your strength and equipment to gold-tier? What exactly is going on? Please exin yourselves.¡± Chapter 287 - Six Consecutive Fusions

Chapter 287: Six Consecutive Fusions

¡°Lady Swordmistress, these are¡ª¡± Clyde hesitated. Just as he was about to exin, Annie interrupted him. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, did we say anything just now? What do you mean by raising our strength and equipment to gold-tier? Did you hear us wrongly?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Lady Swordmistress, you must have misheard us.¡± Clyde suddenly snapped back to his senses and followed Annie¡¯s words as he wiped his cold sweat. Watson had dispatched Annie to follow them as they left the room. He had explicitly instructed them not to inform anyone about the equipment and strength boost, prompting them to borrow supplies from the Saint Antilles Cathedral. They came up with the pretext that Leon had a woman he liked and urgently required a huge sum of money to get married. Only then did the cathedral¡¯s bishop graciously offer his funds and instructed them to bring the woman in two days so he could see her. Due to the disparity in rank, Clyde unconsciously wanted to respond to Christina¡¯s inquiry, and he almost let the cat out of the bag. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me. I heard it very clearly just now. You said you wanted to raise your strength and equipment to gold-tier.¡± Christina¡¯s face exhibited a look that dared them to think of her like an idiot. She was a tinum-tier expert, and she was not deaf. It was not that she had not heard what Clyde and the others had said, but she found it unbelievable. After all, the group in front of her wasposed entirely of bronze-tier adventurers. They could upgrade their equipment from bronze to gold-tier, but it was nearly impossible for them to do so quickly. Even someone as talented as her could not have done it. Christina had initially believed that. However, after she realized how Clyde and the others were trying to conceal it, she became uneasy. If those people could not upgrade to gold-tier, why would they hide it from her? Clyde and the others exchanged nces, unsure how to respond to Christina¡¯s question. They had no choice but to direct their pleading gazes toward Watson. Theyined inwardly. They would not have entered the room screaming if they had known the swordmistress was there. Since they had stated such things, they could not exin them adequately, no matter how hard they tried. What if Watson was angry with them because of that? What if he refused to make gold-tier tools for them or increase their strength? Watson sighed, aware of Clyde and the others¡¯ sorrowful gazes. ¡°Would you believe, Lady Swordmistress, if I told you that Clyde and the others were only joking?¡± ¡°Do you think I would believe it?¡± ¡°It seems that the answer is very obvious. Then, Lady Swordmistress, can you pretend that you did not hear what happened just now? I will give you a corresponding reward as the price for keeping the secret.¡± Watson knew that Christina had caught him in a lie, and he could not hide the fact that he wanted to help Clyde and the others. It would be better to admit it openly. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but you have to agree to one of my requests.¡± Christina¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she had thought of something, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°What do you want, Lady Swordmistress?¡± ¡°What I want is very simple. First, you have to spar with me every morning. At the same time, when the Holy Sword adventurer team decides to conquer the underground city, you will have toe with us. You don¡¯t have to join my team, but you¡¯ll have to help me. What do you think? My conditions are very lenient, right?¡± Watson nodded helplessly in response to Christina¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Lady Swordmistress. Even though I have faith in your character, I am still unsure if this is merely a verbal agreement. Please draft a contract, Nightingale.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Nightingale red at Christina with dissatisfaction, as if she was unhappy with her taking advantage of the situation. Then, she nodded respectfully at Watson before she turned around and left the room. A few minutester, Nightingale returned with a contract. The contract¡¯s content was straightforward¡ªChristina was not allowed to reveal everything she saw that day, and Watson would have to meet Christina¡¯s requirements. Both Watson and Christina signed the contract. Clyde, Arthur, and Leon acted like three children who had done something bad when they signed the contract. They stood far away and did not dare to speak. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve already signed the contract. I promise that I will never tell anyone what I saw today. So, can you begin? I want to see how you¡¯ll improve their strength?¡± Christina put down the pen in her hand; she looked impatient. She was well aware that Watson surpassed her in strength. However, being powerful and imparting strength to others were two distinct notions. Even Antonio, the greatest mage in the kingdom and had many disciples, did not dare to boast about that. He would never say that he could raise a bronze-tier elite to gold-tier in a short period. ¡°Captain Clyde, please bring the things that you have obtained and ce them in front of me.¡± Watson did not respond to her; he just waved at Clyde and the other two men. Clyde and the other two men put therge boxes onto the ground without saying a word. They unlocked the boxes and revealed the contents. There were armor fragments, jewelry, and an abundance of medicinal herbs stacked together¡ªthere were at least thousands of them. ¡°Young Master Watson, these are all the things we brought back. Are they enough?¡± Christina inspected the items in the boxes. She got increasingly perplexed as she looked at them. Most of the objects in the box were made of iron, with only a few bronze-tier goods, including medicinal herbs. Initially, she assumed that the contents were at least silver-tier. Then, Watson might use magic or other techniques to boost the weapons¡¯ quality. However, what appeared in front of her was only a heap of junk. What could Watson do with those items? While she was puzzled, she saw Watson sweep his gaze across the boxes and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. The items that you¡¯ve brought back have exceeded my expectations. These items are enough for all of you to advance to the peak of gold-tier and obtain equipment of the same level.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Young Master Watson.¡± Clyde and the others were in tears of gratitude. On the other hand, Christina¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. How could those junks be turned into gold-tier equipment? If she had not just observed Watson¡¯s incredible strength, she would have assumed Watson was bragging. Watson was unconcerned by Christina¡¯s suspicious nce. He would not hold back since he had chosen to confess the truth in front of Christina. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± He stretched his right palm outward and activated the system as he faced the enormous boxes in front of him. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, everything in the boxes transformed into streaks of light and flew into the air. They converged mid-air and fused, transforming into sixpletely different things that emitted a golden glow apanied by a powerful aura. When Clyde and the others saw the fused items for the first time, they expressed excitement as they looked at the rays of light in front of them. Meanwhile, Christina¡¯s jaw was wide open. Chapter 288 - The Worlds Most Unique Magic

Chapter 288: The World¡¯s Most Unique Magic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What happened?¡± Christina did not understand what had happened. Was that magic? Was it some sort of mysterious forging technique? As she spected in her mind, her eyes reflected six various colors. She was speechless. She had seen Watson¡¯s strength, and she had believed that he was a genius. However, after that disy, she thought that the young man must have transcended the category of geniuses; she had no idea what had happened in front of her. Six items materialized in mid-air as the light faded. Three of them were potions, and the other three items included a book, a longbow, and a circr shield. Additionally, those three weapons emitted a golden glow. The golden-edged books were written in mysterious and archaic runes. They flipped naturally, and the runes on them turned into light spots and flew out. They wound into chains and revolved automatically around the books. Additionally, the longbow was quite rare. The white jade-like skeleton was wrapped in gilded gold. On the two sides of the bowstring were two phoenixes flying high. Then, ayer of phantom mes streamed on top of it. The most remarkable thing was the round shield. The shield¡¯s front was iid with round gemstones per the constetions. Those diamonds emitted beautiful starlight that matched the stars in the sky, and it lingered around the shield. ¡°Those three peak gold-tier weapons are the Book of Devout Saints, the Sky Hunting Bow, and the All Creation Star Shield. They are suitable for priests, archers, and warriors, respectively! And those three potions can raise a person to gold-tier. Their effects are simr. You guys can share them.¡± Watson waved his hand. Three peak gold-tier weapons and three potions immediately flew in front of Clyde and the other two men. The three of them had a dreamy look on their faces as they looked at the floating objects in front of them. They were mentally prepared when they saw Annie¡¯s gold-tier equipment and learned that she had ascended to gold-tier. However, even after seeing what Watson had done, they continued to believe it was not real. Watson¡¯s approaches were beyond theirprehension. ¡°That is peak gold-tier equipment. This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen such a level of equipment.¡± Arthur stroked the Sky Hunting Bow and pulled the bowstring gently. The Phoenix sculptures on both sides of the longbow immediately came to life. They turned into two miniature Phoenix phantoms and circled Arthur for a moment. Then, they gradually fused and turned into a golden and red spiral-shaped sharp arrow. ¡°Are the words in that book written in Loen?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that thenguage used by the gods? I can¡¯t believe that Young Master Watson actually understands them. Just looking at those words, I feel like my heart is one step closer to the gods. Praise the great god of Light; praise Young Master Watson!¡± Leon held the Book of Devout Saints with both hands as he knelt on the ground with tears of excitement in his eyes. Dun, dun, dun. Unlike the other two, Clyde did not touch the peak gold-tier weapon. The first thing he picked up was the potion that Watson had fused. Then, he gulped it down like wine; he did not even leave a single drop behind. After that, he wiped his mouth. A look of enjoyment appeared on his face, as though the potion was very delicious. Boom! After a few seconds, changes began to appear on Clyde¡¯s body. A majestic aura burst from his body, apanied by a roar, causing two fissures to form on the room¡¯s floor. That aura was adequate to elevate him to the peak of the gold tier. Clyde vanished from his original location and reappeared in front of Watson with a light step. He knelt on one knee and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Young Master Watson, I would like to express my gratitude to you once again. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have been able to advance to gold-tier for the rest of my life! In return, from now on, no matter what you say, I will do my best for you. My life is now yours to use.¡± Clyde did not know what to say to express the excitement in his heart. In the past, he was just an ordinary bronze adventurer. Then, Watson had raised his adventurer team to gold-tier, and he had also sessfully advanced to gold-tier. He could already imagine the scene where he would be the center of attention and gain respect from everyone in the city. Watson had given him all of that. Without a doubt, Watson had given him a new life. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson!¡± Right after Clyde, Leon and Arthur drank the potion one after another. A gold-tier aura emerged from their bodies as they teleported in front of Watson and knelt on the ground. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re wee. Get up.¡± Watson helped Clyde and the other two up one by one. While he did that, he heard a muffled bang from beside him. It seemed like something heavy had fallen to the ground. When Watson turned around to look, he discovered that Christina had dropped to the ground. She was rubbing her head. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little dizzy.¡± Christina held her forehead, her expression somewhat absent-minded. Watson had really done it. With her experience, she knew that the weapon Watson had created was at the peak of gold-tier, indeed. Furthermore, the three of them had also sessfully advanced from bronze to gold-tier in a single step. She had painstakingly cultivated for almost 20 years before reaching the peak of gold-tier. Watson had managed to shorten that process to a single moment. She felt that she had wasted her life in such a long cultivation period. ¡®If I had known Watson earlier and consumed that potion earlier, I might have progressed to tinum-tier a long time ago.¡¯ As she muttered in her heart, Christina used her extraordinary willpower to suppress the difort in her body. She looked at Watson with a strange gaze. What kind of monster was that young man? He could create a potion that could allow a person to advance to gold-tier. Did that not mean that he could build an army of gold-tier elites in a short period? As long as there were sufficient resources, the entire Holy Sword adventurer team could be gold-tier elites. Previously, Christina had only wanted Watson to enter the dungeon with her and help her clear the 100th floor, but she had changed her mind. It was probably an overkill to bring Watson to the dungeon with her. If she could get Watson to create a team of tens of thousands of adventurers, even if the number ofyers in the underground maze doubled, they would be able to tten it. Christina¡¯s heart burned with desire. She said, ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve never even heard of the method you used to create weapons and potions, let alone seen it. May I know the name of that magic? If it¡¯s convenient, can you teach me? I can pay you a lot of money. No, I¡¯m willing to transfer the entire Holy Sword adventurer team to you as long as you can teach me that magic.¡± Watson had used a pile of junk to create three peak gold-tier elites. The Holy Sword adventurer team had much more resources than that. One could only imagine how many people she could raise to gold-tier. She could even rebuild the Holy Sword adventurer team. If she could master that spell, she could create a new adventurer team that was a hundred times stronger than the Holy Sword adventurer team. Chapter 289 - Antonio’s Plan

Chapter 289: Antonio¡¯s n

¡°Before we discuss whether or not I can teach you, Lady Swordmistress, please allow me to ask¡ªaren¡¯t you a warrior? Can you learn magic?¡± Watson asked curiously. Christina pursed her lips indifferently. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t learn magic, but there are many mages in my family. They have pledged their loyalty to the sword saint family and swore absolute loyalty! As long as you can teach them magic, it is the same as if I learned it.¡± ¡°I see. I wonder how many mages there are in the sword saint family. What are their strengths like?¡± ¡°There are quite a few mages in the sword saint family. Some of them are especially powerful. Hundreds of them are below gold-tier, and I know dozens who are gold-tier and above! Those mages are not only trained by the sword saint family, but they are also members of the Pce Magic Diplomatic Mission. They are responsible for protecting the capital. Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°Other than those mages, are there any other elites worthy of attention in the sword saint family?¡± ¡°Of course! After all, our family is known as the sword saint family, so mages are our weakest defensive force. The true elites are my senior brothers. As my father¡¯s outstanding disciples, some of them are even stronger than me. Wait, Watson, why are you asking me all this? What does that have to do with the magic that you are going to teach me?¡± Christina realized that something was wrong and opened her eyes wide. Watson, on the other hand, revealed a regretful expression. He had wanted to use Christina to get more information from her. After all, he would head to the capital soon to be the sword saint¡¯s disciple; it would be good to know more before that. ¡°Miss Christina, that has nothing to do with the magic that I have mastered! I have to apologize to you. That magic is called fusion magic. It is unique in this world¡ªonly I can master it. Even if you want to learn it, I can¡¯t teach you.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°Since you can¡¯t teach me, then why did you ask so much just now?¡± Christina was a little angry. Then, she got up from the ground. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t lie to me. What kind of magic only you can learn, but others can¡¯t? I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to add another condition for keeping your secret. You need to teach me that magic, or else I¡¯ll announce what you¡¯ve done today.¡± It was too magical. Even though she was a swordswoman and a tinum-tier elite, she was still tempted. In addition, Watson had deliberately interrogated her for information, which made her very angry. She decided to repay the favor. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°This is not a threat. How can I do such a thing? This is a friendly negotiation. However, before we can discuss a suitable oue, you need to make a small concession.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Watson had a strange look on his face. He shook his head and turned around. ¡°Nightingale, please escort our guest out.¡± Before he left the border, he reasoned people would covet him due to the fusion system. Therefore, before he left the border, he deliberately raised his strength to peak tinum-tier and turned every citizen at the border to the same level to avoid that kind of situation. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Nightingale clenched her fists and made a cracking sound as if she had been waiting for that moment for a long time. She walked toward Christina with a malicious look and asked, ¡°Lady Swordmistress, do you want to leave by yourself, or should I send you?¡± ¡°You think you can make me leave by yourself?¡± Christina sounded arrogant. She might have been afraid if Watson were the one who said that. How could a maid speak to her like that? Bang! Nightingale decided to use her punch as her response to her. That punch was as fast as a meteor, but it was even more powerful. Before her fistnded on Christina, half of the wall behind her was shattered by the whistling airflow. Christina widened her eyes. The violent wind filled her mouth and nose and made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°You are tinum-tier...¡± Then, Nightingale¡¯s fistnded on her body, instantly turning her into a cannonball. She bounced past the broken wall and fell into the distant sky before turning into a small ck dot. The swordswoman¡¯s figure had vanished. They could only hear the faint echo of her voice from the sky. ¡°Watson, how dare you treat me like this and attack me? I won¡¯t spare you!¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, please have a safe journey. I won¡¯t see you off! Also, this isn¡¯t a fight. It¡¯s a fist of friendship, but it¡¯s a bit powerful. You will need to bear with it.¡± Nightingale had been displeased with Christina for quite a while. She had wanted to send Christina flying, but she could not act without Watson¡¯s order. Since she had received an order, she had nothing to worry about. Nightingale shook her fist and turned around to find everyone but Watson had stared at her in surprise. Their jaws were opened so wide that they would swallow a fist. She frowned and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Then, Clyde and the others shivered. Clyde said with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Nightingale, you just sent the swordmistress flying. She is from the sword saint family!¡± They knew that Nightingale was very powerful, perhaps even stronger than Watson, but they did not expect her to be that powerful. She could even send Christina, who had just advanced to tinum-tier, flying with only one punch. That proved that Nightingale was at least stronger than Christina. Of course, that was not what shocked them the most. What really surprised them was Nightingale¡¯s attitude toward Christina. Did she not know about Christina¡¯s identity? If people from the Holy Sword adventurer team knew that their leader had been beaten up, they would tten the Golden Quill Pavilion the next day. ¡°I did punch her. But what about the sword Saint Family? Are they very powerful?¡± Nightingale dug her ears and asked indifferently. What about the sword saint family? She was from the border, and she had Master Antonio¡¯s support. Was the sword Saint family not powerful? Clyde¡¯s face twitched. He wanted to ask her in return, but he decided not to say anything. Nightingale was so powerful that she even dared to hit the swordmistress. Clyde had made up his mind never to provoke Nightingale in the future. After that incident, he had a more profound impression of Watson¡¯s power. His maid was a tinum-tier elite, and she did not even fear the sword saint family. Her courage alone was admirable. At that moment, outside the room, on the roof. Antonio was sitting cross-legged in front of a small wooden table on the eaves of the room. He raised his head and watched a shooting star fly across the sky as he revealed a faint smile. ¡°These young people really know how to make trouble.¡± ¡°Master Antonio, why did you let Young Master Watsone into contact with the swordswoman so early and expose his strength in front of others?¡± Denise stood Antonio with a jade pot in her hand; she poured tea into a wine cup on the wooden table. Since his return, Antonio had been sitting on the Golden Quill Pavilion roof to take in the night scenery. He was also present when Clyde and the others went into the room moments ago. He could have prevented them from shouting or employed magic to muffle their voices, but he did not, which perplexed Denise. Antonio had asked Watson to hide his strength. Why did he turn a blind eye to the incident? ¡°Denise, don¡¯t worry. I have my own ns.¡± Antonio picked up the teacup and took a sip. His eyes narrowed as he let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°So many years have passed, and the tea you make is still as delicious as ever. It seems like you did not waste that skill when you were Envy in the Demoness Bandit Gang! Nurturing a person is like making tea. You can¡¯t be impatient. Do you understand that?¡± After a moment of silence, Denise said, ¡°No, Master Antonio, I don¡¯t understand at all. Please speak more simply and directly.¡± Antonio¡¯s hand paused. His face was no longer rxed, and he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Denise, you are too uncooperative. Is what I said so difficult to understand? Besides, even if you don¡¯t understand, you can pretend to understand. There is no need to say that you don¡¯t understand so directly.¡± Chapter 290 - An Invitation From The Church

Chapter 290: An Invitation From The Church

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Antonio. I don¡¯t quite understand. Why would I say that I know something I don¡¯t understand it? Isn¡¯t that a shameful act¡ªpretending to understand even if I don¡¯t?¡± Denise asked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean pretending to understand if you don¡¯t understand?¡± Antonio choked and coughed twice. He only wanted to pretend to be knowledgeable in front of Denise to show off his power as the greatest mage in the kingdom, but Denise did not cooperate with him at all. ¡°You are already a tinum-tier elite. Even though Watson forcefully promoted you, I would think that someone at your level could understand the thoughts of diamond-tier elites! But now it seems that what I said was too profound for you. There is an insurmountable gap between the elites in the diamond and tinum tiers, indeed.¡± ¡°Master Antonio, I feel that what you said has nothing to do with strength. It¡¯s just so simple that people can¡¯t understand it.¡± Antonio coughed again. ¡°Denise, let¡¯s not talk about that. Don¡¯t you want to know why I deliberately exposed Watson¡¯s strength in front of Christina?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to know.¡± Denise looked like she was afraid of trouble. ¡°Hey!¡± Antonio¡¯s expression rxed after chatting with Denise for a while, and a sh of reminiscence suddenly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Denise, when I looked at you, I can¡¯t help but think of Queen Avril. I remember everyone in the kingdom respected me, but she was the only one who interacted with me normally as if she was my family. You look very much like her.¡± Denise was silent. Perhaps it was because her strength had increased, or maybe because she had spent two years with Antonio on Mount Creation, but she knew that the mage was not as difficult to approach as he looked on the surface. That was why she dared to joke with him. ¡°I have a very simple reason for letting Watson expose his strength in front of Christina. I¡¯m taking Watson to the royal city so that he can join the Royal Knight Academy. At the same time, I n to hire the current sword saint to train him! Since he will be the sword saint¡¯s disciple, Christina will learn his secrets eventually. Since she wants to know, what is the difference between knowing now andter?¡± ¡°I heard that even though the current sword saint is not like you, Master Antonio, who stays in the Temple of the Stars all day and doesn¡¯t see any guests, he still lives a secluded life. Furthermore, he has the same strict attitude toward epting disciples as you do! Even if Young Master Watson has outstanding talent, the sword saint might not value him as such. Master Antonio, you did that to let Lady Swordmistress understand Watson¡¯s talent and then ry that information home to attract the sword saint¡¯s attention.¡± Denise spoke tentatively as she praised Antonio¡¯s wisdom in her heart. As expected of a monster who had lived for hundreds of years¡ªeverything he did had gone through a long-term consideration. ¡°Yes, I did consider that, but that was not the main reason. I just want Watson to show his strength in front of Christina! After all, I consumed the Spring of Life water to help the founding emperor conquer his territory, resulting in me stuck in tinum-tier for the rest of my life. The current sword saint, Frederick, that b*stard, often mocked me for that. I¡¯ve been hiding in the Temple of the Stars for arge part of this reason. Now, I want to let him understand that I might not be as good as him in terms of cultivation, but I¡¯m a hundred times better than him in terms of nurturing disciples.¡± When Antonio said that, a trace of uncontroble anger and pride shed across his handsome face, causing Denise to freeze on the spot. She initially thought that Antonio had thought it through before he did such a thing; she did not expect that it was to get even with the sword saint. That was too childish. ¡°Denise, why are you keeping silent? Did you not understand my words again? That¡¯s right; every step of my n is carefully thought through and extremely farsighted. You are still young, so you might not understand it.¡± ¡°Master Antonio, are you a child?¡± .... The next morning... Watson woke upzily in his room and stretched his arms across the bed. A young girl in ck was in bed with him. Her short ck hair scattered beside her cheeks, forming a stark contrast with her snow-white skin. The young girl slept very soundly. Her long eyshes on her kitten-like face trembled slightly. She was so beautiful that she looked wless. It would not be good if he continued to stare at her anywhere below her face. The girl¡¯s ck clothes were messy, and the quilt was scattered on the bed. It seemed like her hands and feet had their own ideas. They were in different ces from different angles. One of her arms and one of her legs were pressed against Watson¡¯s body. As he moved away from her arms and legs, a helpless look appeared on Watson¡¯s face. ¡°It looks like she didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± After Nightingale dispatched Christina the previous night, he had wanted everyone to have a good rest. However, after Clyde and the others saw what Nightingale had done, they all declined his offer. They stated that they would remain in the adjacent room. Regardless of how persistently he invited Clyde and the others, they were unmoved. In the end, he had no choice but to stay in the same room with Nightingale. Furthermore, Nightingale had pulled out a few bottles of high-end red wine and said, ¡°We¡¯re celebrating your promotion to gold-tier adventurer, so you must drink it.¡± She also mentioned that Watson could not use his strength to eliminate the alcohol. As a result, Nightingale was so drunk that he had to help her to bed. Initially, Watson had wanted to sleep somewhere else, but after Nightingale fell onto the bed, she held his fingers tightly. He had no choice but to sleep with her. ¡°Aww.¡± Nightingale let out a faint moan as if she had sensed Watson¡¯s movements. She got up from the bed slowly, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and looked around the room. When she realized that she had been sleeping with Watson, she screamed, ¡°Whoa, why am I here? I didn¡¯t drink too muchst night, did I?¡± ¡°You drank too muchst night!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything strange to youst night, did I? Did I say anything strange?¡± Nightingale sounded a little nervous. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything strange, but you said a lot of strange things. I heard you call your parents¡¯ names about 200 times, and you also called for someone else.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Me. I heard you call my name 808 times! Nightingale, I really want to know what you dreamed aboutst night.¡± Watson looked interested, but Nightingale blushed and did not say anything else. Instead, she lowered her head. Then, he said, ¡°Nightingale, you know that you are going to the underground maze today, and yet you still dared to drink so much. Should I punish you?¡± Watson was joking. However, Nightingale did not refute him. Instead, she raised her rosy cheeks, propped her hands on the bed, and leaned her head toward him. ¡°Then, Young Master Watson, what punishment are you going to use on me?¡± The girl¡¯s pink lips reflected a faint luster under the sunlight. A soft wine fragrance apanied by the girl¡¯s unique scent wafted from her lips and entered Watson¡¯s nose. It made his body feel a little hot. Their eyes met at a close distance, and their bodies were so close to each other. ¡°It looks like you are the same height as me, Nightingale.¡± The 18-year-old Nightingale was about 1.6 meters tall, and the 12-year-old Watson was about the same height because he had been exercising all year round. She was not tall, but her face was also adorable. He had been with Nightingale for several years, but he had not noticed that before. Nightingale¡¯s eyes were like water waves, reflecting his face¡ªhe wanted to explore the secrets of those eyes in depth. Suddenly, they heard the door open. Leon, the team¡¯s priest, sported a brand-new monocle in his left eye. He clutched the Book of Devout Saints in his hand, which Watson had fused for him the previous day. He rushed excitedly into Watson¡¯s room. ¡°Young Master Watson! Do you know about the Saint Antilles Cathedral? It is the same location as the one I mentioned yesterday for borrowing money. Now the cathedral¡¯s bishop wants to see you. You¡ª¡± He stopped mid-sentence when he noticed that Watson and Nightingale were sitting very close to each other on the bed with an awkward look on their faces. He immediately mmed the door shut. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson. It seems like I¡¯vee at a bad time. Please continue. I¡¯ll leave!¡± Then, only the two of them were left in the room. Watson and Nightingale looked at each other and saw the awkwardness in each other¡¯s eyes. Watson hesitated for a moment, then got up and chased after the man. ¡°Leon, wait!¡± Chapter 291 - Trouble For Leon

Chapter 291: Trouble For Leon

¡°Young Master Watson, please continue with what you¡¯re doing,¡± Leon said to Watson as he went on his way back to the church; he was embarrassed. ¡°Leon, I¡¯ve exined it to you many times. Nightingale and I do not have the kind of rtionship you imagined. I drank some winest night, and then¡ª¡± Watson rubbed his head and stopped talking, feeling a little guilty. Leon had seen them when he and Nightingale looked at each other on the bed. He had chased after the man so that he could exin it to him. However, it looked like Leon did not believe him. He had no idea how he had ended up in that setting with Nightingale. Perhaps it was because of Nightingale¡¯s unguarded look that touched his heartstrings, or because he was hitting puberty¡ªhe even had the notion of pushing Nightingale down onto the bed. After all, he has a 30-something-year-old soul from another world. He had not experienced any worldly desires due to his young body, but it seemed like things had changed. That made Watson feel dangerous. He would have hurt Nightingale if he had taken action. He did not think of her as his lover, only a favored friend. He would not get a lover until he could solve the problem with the king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and all his family and friends could live a happy and stable life. ¡®It seems like I have to keep a certain distance from the opposite sex in the future. Even the maids in my house should not be allowed to rub my back anymore.¡¯ Watson was in deep thoughts when Leon said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± That made him raise his head to look upward. At the end of the street stood a huge church. A high tower with a circr spire stood in the center of the church, and a bronze bell stood atop the tower. A man dressed in church clothing stood beside the bronze bell and struck it with a massive mallet; it caused the bronze bell to emit a clear and bright sound. The church had vibrantly stained ss, and there were flowerbeds and ancient-looking fountains outside¡ªthe atmosphere was excellent. Church members in the same attire as Leon went in and out of the church. Watson also saw ordinary citizens who were dressed differently, and they also entered and exited the church in groups of two or three. It looked like they were there to worship the gods. ¡°This is the St. Antilles Cathedral? This is the first time I¡¯vee to a church! Why does the Bishop want me here, Leon?¡± Watson asked Leon. He put the matter with Nightingale to the back of his mind for the time being. He had just arrived in the city; the people from the St. Antilles Cathedral would not have known about him. He did not know why the Bishop would want to see him. ¡°This is all my fault. Does Young Master Watson know what day it is today?¡± ¡°What day is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Monday.¡± Leon was wearing a ck prayer outfit that was different from the one Watson had seen him wore. He had a white square scarf on his head, and he held the Book of Devout Saints in his hand. He said reverently, ¡°The Holy See has dered Mondays as the god of Light, Baldur¡¯s day of birth. Therefore, wee to the church for prayers every Monday morning at six in the morning. I brought my new prayer book with me this morning, and the Bishop noticed that it was different. He also recognized the runes, and he wanted to study the book for a while. I told him that you were the one who gave it to me, and it was not up to me to lend him the book.¡± ¡°So you brought me here to ask for my permission?¡± Watson already understood what he meant even without waiting for him to continue his sentences. Leon nodded apologetically. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Watson. That¡¯s what I had thought! I know that it¡¯s not good to hand over the book you gave me, especially when you want me to use it to help you clear the dungeon. But this is the Bishop, and he had lent me quite a few things yesterday. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Watson smiled and patted Leon¡¯s shoulder. He was there for Leon and the church. A priest was one of the four major roles in the kingdom, and when Watson had seen Leon¡¯s amazing performance in thebyrinth, he had decided to learn more about the role. Furthermore, Leon told him that it was a simple situation. He had only obtained a peak gold-tier item, and he had brought it to church during prayer time to show it off. The Bishop must have taken a fancy to the item and wanted to borrow it to have a closer look. There was an easy solution to that. In addition, the Bishop had lent something to Leon, so he must be a good person. .... ¡°Leon, you took 5,000 gold coins worth of items and money from me yesterday. A day has passed, and since the interest is 1,000 gold coins per day, shouldn¡¯t you return 6,000 gold coins to me? If you can¡¯te up with the gold coins, then give me the prayer book with the Loen words. I advise you to consider it carefully and not to drag it out. Otherwise, it would be a problem that can¡¯t be solved with a Loen book.¡± Watson looked at the man in front of him. He was the bishop, and he was wearing a red robe. He held a scepter in one hand, and dug his ears with the other. There was also a long scar on his face. No matter his face or words, Watson knew that he was not a good person at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bishop Waldo. Please give me a few more days. I¡¯m going to the underground city with Young Master Watson soon. I should be able to get some precious materials for the gold coins to repay you,¡± Leon said to the bishop with a pleading look. He almost knelt on the spot. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense, Leon? I know nothing about your strength. Even if you had obtained a gold-tier prayer book, it would allow you to go to the 20th floor in the maze, and you¡¯ll get some materials from the silver-tier magical beasts there. I might need to wait a long time before you can repay your debt. The great God of Light taught us not to lie, but this is clearly a deception. And you¡¯re even trying to con me, the Bishop. Either pay the gold coins today or leave the book here with me. You can only choose one.¡± The bishop named Waldo poked the fat on his cheeks as he spoke and spat on Leon¡¯s face. ¡°Why does it have to be like that?¡± Leon¡¯s face was ashen. He had borrowed money from that bishop the previous day. One might say that he had borrowed money from loan sharks. Initially, he had nned to wait for Watson to raise him to gold-tier. Then, he would enter the depths of the dungeon to get some materials from gold-tier magical beasts¡ªhe should be able to pay off the debt easily. However, he did not expect Waldo would take a fancy to his prayer book and was prepared to take it by force. If he had known that earlier, he would not have shown off the peak gold-tier item that Watson had given him at the church for the sake of ego. Unfortunately, it was toote for him to regret that then. ¡°Also, Leon, did you forget something? When you borrowed money from me yesterday, didn¡¯t you say that you had taken a fancy to a beautiful girl and wanted to marry her? Look at what you¡¯ve brought me. I told you to bring that girl here when you have the payment. You think I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t tell whether this person is a man or a woman? So rude! Do you know why I lent you the money?¡± Waldo continued to chatter non-stop, and the me gradually shifted to Watson. ¡®So the Bishop only lent money because he coveted Leon¡¯s beautiful girl. This feels even worse,¡¯ Watson thought. Speechless, he walked forward. ¡°Bishop, please stop for a moment. Let me exin it to you. I created the gold-tier prayer book in Leon¡¯s hand. He can¡¯t give it to anyone without my permission.¡± Watson thought Leon¡¯s friend would be easy to talk to, but it was theplete opposite. There was no need for him to be so polite to bad people. Chapter 292 - Cursed Fusion, Instant Death

Chapter 292: Cursed Fusion, Instant Death

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Kid, who are you? You say you can make gold-tier equipment? Who are you trying to fool?¡± Waldo red at Watson, snorted in disdain, and then turned around to scold Leon. ¡°I hate liars, and you have lied to me again and again, Leon. If you want him to pretend to be someone who can make gold-tier items, then at least get a decent actor. You can¡¯t even spare some money to do that, and yet you want to con me? It looks like I have underestimated you. Anyway, you¡¯ve signed the contract when you borrowed money from me. If you don¡¯t return it in time, then you will have to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± ¡°Bishop Waldo, I didn¡¯t lie to you. What I said is true. Young Master Watson is really the person who had helped me to make a gold-tier weapon,¡± Leon exined anxiously. If he had not promised Watson that he would not reveal his gold-tier status, he would have shown the bishop his skills as proof. ¡°Come on, Leon, I don¡¯t want to waste time with you. Are you going to return my money or leave the book here with me?¡± Waldo¡¯s greedy eyes scanned the book in Leon¡¯s hands. The gold-rimmed book was gorgeous and eye-catching, but most importantly, the ancient runes inside emitted faint light around the book caused him to gulp in excitement. Waldo was a bishop, and he had stayed at the peak of the silver tier for many years. Aside from the Pope, the church had seven bishops, and other than the first two, the other bishops were only in the silver tier. Priests had different training than other elites. They did not need to train their bodies every day like warriors, nor did they need to expand their souls like mages. However, they did need to pray daily so that they could move the gods with their sincerity. It was also to strengthen their connection with the gods and to borrow their strength. They would need a special medium and prayer ceremony for that. Therefore, the Loennguage was necessary; that ancientnguage of the gods was the best medium. If he used thatnguage for his prayers, it would multiply the effect ten fold. It might even allow him to advance to gold-tier in one fell swoop. Waldo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought about it. Such a precious item would be a waste for someone like Leon. ¡°Bishop Waldo, why don¡¯t I lend you that book for a few days. I¡¯ll redeem it when I have enough gold coins,¡± Leon said hesitantly. It seemed like it was the best way to turn his debt into a mortgage. ¡°Cut the crap! It¡¯s mine if it¡¯s in my hands. And you want to take it back? Dream on!¡± Waldo reached out to grab Leon¡¯s arms. Just as he was about to touch the book in Leon¡¯s hands, a youthful palm blocked his way. ¡°Bishop Waldo, I had made it clear just now. I made that prayer book. If you want it, you¡¯ll have to ask for my permission.¡± ¡°D*mn, Kid! Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± When Waldo noticed the gold-tier prayer book in front of him was held back by Watson, he took two steps backward in anger and raised the scepter in his hand. ¡°Lord Baldur, God of Light, your servant prays to you sincerely. Please punish this ignorant person in front of you! I want to curse him. I want the curse to fester all over his body and bleed from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Silver-tier curse, the Bleeding Curse!¡± As he chanted, a blood-red light lit up on Waldo¡¯s scepter. It turned into a red skull and headed straight at Watson. Then, itnded on Watson¡¯s body, and a skull pattern appeared on his skin. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Watson lowered his head to look at the pattern on his skin. His eyes reflected the information. [A silver-tier curse, the Bleeding Curse.] [It causes the blood in the enemy¡¯s body to boil. Within an hour, the enemy¡¯s entire body will rot, and they will die. It is most effective against those who are silver-tier or below. It is impossible to resist the curse.] ¡°Bishop Waldo, how can you do that? The Bleeding Curse is a very powerful silver-tier curse. Are you nning to kill someone in the church?¡± Leon¡¯s expression immediately changed when he saw the bishop attack Watson. A hint of worry appeared in his eyes. He was not worried if the curse would kill Watson. Instead, he was concerned about Waldo. Watson was the border count¡¯s son, and the border count was someone influential at the border. The young man was definitely above the gold tier. His maid, Nightingale, could even send the famous swordswoman, Christina, flying. If Waldo were to provoke him, was he not courting death? ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to kill anyone. The Bleeding Curse will take effect within an hour and will only kill its victim after an hour! I¡¯ll just let him experience some pain so that he would understand the consequences of bragging. I want to teach him a lesson. When he¡¯s in so much pain that he can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll remove the curse then...¡± Waldo¡¯s voice gradually weakened when he realized that Watson did not show any signs of pain. Instead, he was smiling as he looked at the red skull that had appeared on his skin. It was as if he had discovered some kind of novel toy. ¡°This is a curse? How interesting! It seems to contain the power of the demon race and a trace of the Law of Domain. This so-called curse is aw that has been weakened countless times.¡± The essence of a curse was the same as a blessing. It was obtained by a priest from an individual on a higher ne and then applied to other people. Most beings in higher nes were above the diamond tier, so it was not strange that their power would containws. However, the power would be reduced during its transmission to the lower nes, so it would not have the original strength. Thus, the power was reflected as silver-tier. ¡°Bishop Waldo, the curse you cast does not seem very strong. Do you have a stronger curse?¡± Watson¡¯s curiosity in the curse grew as he grasped its essence. He had no desire to borrow the gods¡¯ strength. He only wanted to study the rules that governed the gods. Different gods would have their own set of rules, which would be mirrored in the curse. If he could understand the curse and extract its rules, he would be able to fuse it into a stronger one. At that moment, the curse on his body contained a diamond-tier rule called the Rule of Bloodshed. Unfortunately, the content was too weak, so Watson could not grasp it through fusion. ¡°You!¡± Waldo was furious at Watson¡¯s words. He did not know what the other party was thinking, but he was offended. He immediately waved his scepter fiercely and began to chant a long incantation. Curses flew out of his scepter andnded on Watson¡¯s body. ¡°Bronze-tier curse, Bone Spur Curse.¡± ¡°Silver-tier curse, Heart Explosion.¡± ¡°Silver-tier curse, Nerve Paralysis.¡± Waldo recited a few curses in just a few minutes, and those cursesnded on Watson¡¯s body; they covered all of his skin. Some of the curses had ck veins, and some looked like red droplets of blood or the faces of demons. Countless curses ovepped; it made Watson¡¯s skin look very scary. ¡°Brat! Some of those curses will only activate after a few hours, and some can kill people within a few minutes. I want to see if you still dare toin that curses are weak.¡± Waldo wiped the sweat off his forehead and sneered at Watson. Watson had mocked his curses, so he wanted to let Watson understand real pain. Watson stretched his hands outward to look at it. Then, he shook his head. ¡°These curses are still very weak, but considering that you¡¯re not that strong, you probably could only do so much! System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions on sessfully fusing more than fifty curses, Master.] [You have obtained a gold-tier curse¡ªInstant Death.] With a swoosh, all the curse patterns on Watson¡¯s body disappeared with a ray of light, and Waldo¡¯s smile froze on his face. Chapter 293 - Communicating With The Gods

Chapter 293: Communicating With The Gods

[Gold-tier curse: Instant Death] [Effect: cast on the enemy, causing the enemy to die suddenly and unexpectedly.] [Additional effects: Aura of bad luck (significantly reduces luck), Guaranteed Hit (the curse can¡¯t be avoided).] Watson opened his right hand. A ball of pitch-ck fog floated in his right hand, constantly changing its shape. At times, it would transform into a grim reaper with a sickle and a cloak. At other times, it would transform into a demon with countless heads and hellish hellfire wrapped around its body as a terrifying roar was heard. ¡°The curse, which is abination of many curses, contains a rule that changed from the Rule of Bloodshed to the Rule of Death. That rule is very powerful! Unfortunately, as a gold-tier curse, the total number of rules contained in it is still too little. It is not good enough for me to master.¡± The Rule of Death sounded very powerful. If one were to master it, one might be able to control the life and death of all living things. Watson had a better understanding of a priest¡¯s role after fusing the curses on his body. He would consider a priest¡¯s powers as stolen. Inparison to other roles, that one was considerably easier because no cultivation was required. All that was needed was a devout prayer to the gods and the use of one¡¯s faith to exchange for the gods¡¯ benefits. How would one feel about that? Just as Watson could generate the Blessings of the Gods and Demons that would allow one to advance to tinum-tier immediately, he would not distribute them readily to strangers. However, if someone provided enough money to stir his heart, he would also sell the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Of course, he would charge differently depending on one¡¯s attitude. He could freely provide gifts to those he favored, and he might demand tens of millions of gold coins from those he despised. It was the same for the gods. Even if the priests they liked did not pray to them every day, they would still give them great power. As for the pious priests who prayed every day, they would get nothing from the gods if they could not satisfy them. It made it seemed as if the priests relied on nothing but luck, and the role seemed the easiest one out of the four roles. It was no wonder Denise said that priests were the main role in the kingdom when she exined theposition of the kingdom¡¯s upation to him. However, there was one thing that he did not understand. The faith of those in silver-tier and lower should not matter to those powerful gods. Why would they also receive the gods¡¯ blessings at all? The benefits they received were few and far between, and everyone who prayed to the gods would get a response. It was hard to imagine how busy the gods would be if they were to do that. Were the gods very free and bored in heaven that they would do that as a form of entertainment? Watson did not know. After all, most of the gods were at starlight-tier, and he was not even a diamond-tier now. It was too far-fetched to think about that. ¡°Kid, what did you do?¡± Waldo stared at the constantly changing fog in Watson¡¯s right hand. He was an experienced bishop, so he knew it was a curse, and it was at least gold-tier. He had cast more than 50 curses on Watson, and he had used almost all the curses he had mastered. He thought that Watson would fall to the ground in pain and beg him for mercy, so he was shocked when that did not happen. Not only was there no pain, but he had also fused all the curses he had released, turning them into a new curse. He had never heard of such a method, let alone seen it before. ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you see it. I¡¯ve fused all your curses into one! By the way, do you believe in the God of Light? It¡¯s the Bleeding Curse, a method that can make one¡¯s heart explode. I feel like the god you believed in is more like an evil god.¡± Watson spoke with a calm expression after he snapped back to his senses. He had a gold-tier curse in his hands, and he had also mastered more than 50 low-tier curses that were used to fuse that curse. He hoped that Waldo could master more curses. If he could fuse those curses into a tinum or diamond-tier one, he might be able to extract theplete rules. ¡°D*mn you, Brat! You dare to nder the great God of light, Lord Baldur! He will definitely punish you with a cmity.¡± Waldo rebuked Watson angrily. Then, he turned around and knelt on both knees, opening his arms toward the ceiling of the church, and chanted, ¡°Great God of Light, your humble servant is facing a powerful enemy. I am willing to offer more faith. Please grant me strength.¡± Whoosh! Then, a faint light appeared in the sky. The church¡¯s ceiling was initially carved with a mural. The image depicted a man with many light wheels on his back descending from the sky as he extended his right hand to a praying person on the ground. The mural¡¯s meaning coincided with Waldo¡¯s actions at that moment. Following the light that appeared in the sky, the mural seemed to havee alive at that very moment. The man descended from the sky had a divine glow on his body. Faint golden feathers floated downward, and the face of the man kneeling on the ground and praying had also changed into Waldo¡¯s appearance. ¡°All who desire power must pay the price. Stray Lamb, what price are you prepared to pay for your power?¡± Along with the light, the mural emitted a weak but majestic voice. Waldo appeared to be conversing with the gods. Watson was taken aback when he saw that image. He sensed that the heavenly light in the mural came from a projection of some mythical creature in the sky far above the kingdom. Could priests reallymunicate with the gods? Watson was interested in that. If he could learn the priests¡¯ prayers, he might also be able tomunicate with those powerful creatures. ¡°Great God of Light, I am willing to offer my hands and feet to you¡ª¡± Then, Waldo hesitated for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°I have not cut my nails for more than half a month. I wonder if that level of service will satisfy you?¡± The voice in the sky fell into silence. ¡°If you are not satisfied, I am willing to offer my hair. My hair is now longer because I haven¡¯t cut it for a month! My wish is very simple. I only need an invincible divine sword or divine punishment to kill the youth in front of me.¡± Swoosh! The light in the sky immediately vanished as if it had never appeared. The distorted murals had also been restored to their original state. ¡°Great God of Light, Lord Baldur, why did you leave?¡± Waldo looked at the sky with regret. He stood up slowly from the ground, swept the dust on his knees, and looked at Watson. ¡°Kid, consider yourself lucky. The God of Light, Lord Baldur, was too benevolent to agree to my request. Otherwise, you would be a dead man by now.¡± Watson was speechless, but the corners of his mouth twitched. Waldo had wanted to offer his hands and feet in exchange for strength. In the end, he hesitated and offered his nails instead. Finally, he even offered his hair. The God of Light must have been unwilling. He must have been upset when his believer offered trash in exchange for an invincible divine sword. The God of Light was not angry; he did not even punish Waldo. Watson was very suspicious of how Waldo had obtained the gods¡¯ favor and his position as the bishop. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so arrogant. The God of Light is the main god that the Holy See worshipped. Other than the God of Light, we also worship six other gods. Since the God of Light has not responded to my expectations, I can still pray for blessings from the other gods,¡± Waldo said harshly to Watson before he turned around and knelt toward the sky. Just as he was about to start praying again, Watson covered his face. He could no longer bear to look at the man. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it so noisy inside the church? And Waldo, why are you kneeling on the ground?¡± Right at that moment, a majestic voice came from outside the church. A man and a woman had appeared at the entrance. Chapter 294 - Goodbye, Christina

Chapter 294: Goodbye, Christina

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ten minutes ago, at a discreet flower bed outside the church. ¡°Pope Arthas, these are the funds that the Holy Sword adventurer team has prepared for the church this month. They include materials from some magical beasts, prayer clothes, armor, and weapons for Holy Knights. The total value is about 100,000 gold coins.¡± Christina waved her hand. Her subordinates immediately opened a fewrge boxes and pushed them in front of an old man in a gorgeous robe and a crown made of jade. The boxes were as tall as a person, and each contained different things. They were ced in a neat line. The light they emitted was enough to dazzle one¡¯s eyes. The old man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Lady Swordmistress. You have had to lead the adventurer team to conquer the dungeon every day and still need to think of donating money to the church. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± The old man with the crown was none other than Pope Arthas of the St. Antilles Cathedral in the City of Steel. At that moment, he was stroking his chest-length white beard. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. The wrinkles on his face were furrowed; it made him look kind. ¡°You tter me, Pope Arthas. The Holy Sword adventurer team would not have achieved our goals without the priests and talents that you had sent our way. This is the least that I can do.¡± Christina smiled and looked at Arthas, but their expressions did not reveal much about their thoughts. In addition to her exceptional power, Christina did not humiliate her family in terms of social rtions. She wanted to grow the Holy Sword adventurer team into thergest adventurer team in the City of Steel. So, she had a constructive rtionship with all the major and minor forces in the City of Steel. They would either supply her with resources or abilities, and she regrly returned some of those resources to them. Everyone benefited from each other. There was not a single person in the City of Steel who was unwilling to cooperate with her. If she had to find such a person, it would probably be Watson. ¡°Watson!¡± Christina¡¯s face flushed with rage as she gritted her teeth and muttered his name. She reflected on the previous night¡¯s events at the Golden Quill Pavilion. Watson had exposed her to an indecent situation, and then Nightingale had punched her in the face. There was no wiggle room about it. Either of those two things was a source of embarrassment for her. After she returned to the Holy Sword adventurer team the previous night, she could not sleep. She had tossed and turned the whole night. When she woke up the following day, dark circles had appeared under her eyes. She med Watson for that. ¡°After delivering these things to all the forces in the City of Steel, I¡¯ll go to the Golden Quill Pavilion to seek justice from Watson.¡± Christina clenched her fists silently. As the daughter of the sword saint, everyone had been respectful toward her since she was young. It was fine if Watson did not want to respect her, but he even sent people to beat her up. She would never be able to raise her head again if she did not deal with that humiliation. ¡°Lady Swordmistress.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, I¡¯m talking to you. Do you hear me?¡± A voice interrupted Christina¡¯s thoughts. She raised her head and realized that Arthas had spoken to her. He was looking at her with a puzzled face. ¡°You seemed a little absent-minded today; why is that? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday,¡± Christina replied with a typical smile of a noble. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought you were worried about a new adventurer team named in town¡ªthe Blood Rose.¡± ¡°Oh? Does Your Holiness know about that adventurer team?¡± ¡°Of course. A young man named Watson faced your sword head-on and survived it without a single scratch on his body. The news had spread in the city. Even though we don¡¯t get many adventurers at the church, we still get a few sometimes, and I heard it from them.¡± Arthas continued to stroke his white beard; his eyes narrowed as if he was still asleep. ¡°I also heard that you were in the Golden Quill Pavilionst night and had a big fight with someone! Forgive me for being blunt; the young man named Watson has repeatedly rejected your invitation. He is a little too insensible. Only a kind and generous person like you, Lady Swordmistress, would be so persistent in wanting him to join your team.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, you tter me. I didn¡¯t do it out of kindness, but because I value his skills.¡± ¡°Since you say so, then I won¡¯t say anything else. If you need help, I¡¯m willing to aid you. There are seven silver-tier bishops in my church, and each of them specializes in a variety of curses. We have many curses that can cause people to be obedient or poisoned to create more chaos. It would be great if you could increase the church¡¯s budget by 20 percent next month.¡± ¡°Forget it, Your Holiness. I don¡¯t intend to use such despicable methods to subdue my subordinates. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡± Christina pretended to be reserved as she shook her head. However, sheined in her heart. It was not that she did not want to use such methods¡ªWatson was tinum-tier. Even she was not his match. Arthas was only a gold-tier elite. It would be very difficult for his methods to have any effect on Watson. However, Arthas also reminded her that she was not a match for Watson with the typical methods. She could use some tricks. While Christina was thinking about that, Arthas said, ¡°Miss Christina, if you feel that 20 percent is too much, we can settle with ten percent. We can always discuss it.¡± Boom! Just as he was about tofort Christina, a bright light suddenly appeared in the sky and shone on the top of the cathedral. Arthas and Christina turned their heads to look at it at the same time. Christina looked surprised. ¡°Your Holiness, if I¡¯m not wrong, that should only appear when your cathedral ismunicating with the gods, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Arthas nodded with an ugly expression. ¡°The murals in the church¡¯s ceiling were carved when it was first built. It canmunicate with the gods, butmunication is limited daily and consumes a lot of energy. Which idiotmunicated with the gods without reporting it to me? Miss Christina, it seems like our conversation will have to be postponed. I want to see that idiot first.¡± End of shback... Arthas and Christina stood at the door and looked into the church. Watson met Christina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lady Swordmistress?¡± ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Exmations echoed in the church almost at the same time. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, you know these two people.¡± Arthas¡¯ furrowed brows seemed serious when he nced at Watson and Leon behind Waldo. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christina nodded with aplicated expression. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the person next to him, but the person in front is Watson, the one I told you.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, what did you say? He¡¯s Watson?¡± Arthas eximed and began to observe Watson again. He realized that the teenager seemed to be only 12 or 13 years old, but the aura on his body was not weak, especially the ck fog in his hand, which appeared to be a gold-tier curse. He was a little surprised. When he heard that Watson could withstand a sword from the swordmistress, he thought Watson was a warrior. However, it seemed like Watson was a priest. ¡°Your Holiness, you came at the right time. This little brat not only insulted the God of Light, but he also attacked me. Please help me teach him a lesson! Oh, right, Leon had brought that little brat here. I suspect that he deliberately brings people to the church to cause trouble. I suggest that we expel him from our staff.¡± Waldo, who had been kneeling on the ground to pray to the gods, stood up suddenly and rushed toward the two of them. At the same time, he turned around and gave Watson a look that said, ¡°You¡¯re done.¡± Chapter 295 - Breaking The Sky Severing Blade

Chapter 295: Breaking The Sky Severing de

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Greetings, Pope Arthas and Lady Swordmistress.¡± Waldo rushed toward Arthas as Leon lowered his head and bowed toward the two neers. ¡°Leon, is that true? Did you deliberately bring people here to cause trouble?¡± Arthas asked coldly; he did not respond to Leon¡¯s bow. Leon hesitated and replied, ¡°Your Holiness, that¡¯s not true. I didn¡¯t bring anyone here to cause trouble! Yesterday, I borrowed an item worth 5,000 gold coins from Bishop Waldo. I said I would return it in a few days, but Bishop Waldo told me to pay 6,000 gold coins today. Otherwise, he would take my prayer book. I have no choice but to bring Young Master Watson because he was the one who made the book.¡± ¡°What kind of prayer book is worth 6,000 gold coins?¡± Arthas was in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s this one in my hands.¡± Leon retrieved the prayer book. The glittering surface and the faint illusion of runes on it instantly attracted Arthas¡¯ attention; he gulped in excitement. ¡°This is a gold-tier prayer book, and the words on it are... runes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; they are runes.¡± Watson spoke on Leon¡¯s behalf. He carried arge cloud of cursed ck fog as he walked in front of Leon. ¡°I created this book, so I have the right to use it. I can give it to whoever I want! This book is a gift I gave to Leon, but your bishop wants to snatch it. I only stopped him for a moment before he was attacked. The curse in my hand is also what he used to attack me.¡± Ever since he entered the church, Watson had not started any fight. ¡°Your Holiness, this is all nonsense! They have wrongly used me. Please don¡¯t listen to him so that you won¡¯t be deceived.¡± Waldo screamed as Arthas clicked his tongue in displeasure. He knew that Watson was probably telling the truth because he was familiar with Waldo¡¯s behavior. Waldo became a bishop because one of the seven gods in the Church of Light favored him. He was already at the peak of silver-tier at a young age. ¡°I understand. Since this young man seems to have a rtionship with you, Lady Swordmistress, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle him! As for Leon, bringing people to destroy the church is against our teachings. It also goes against the God of Light¡¯smandments. As a punishment, you¡¯ll have to hand in your prayer book and then go to the confessional to face the wall for a month.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, this is not fair, I¡ª¡± Leon¡¯s face paled. His lips trembled as he wanted to exin, but Arthas had interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin anymore. This matter is settled.¡± ¡®That b*stard Leon and that hateful little brat. I told you I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡¯ Waldo hid behind Arthas; he looked pleased with himself. Leon clenched his fists in frustration. When he saw Arthas, he thought that he would uphold justice for him. However, Arthas was obviously favoring Waldo because he was a bishop, and Leon was only an ordinary priest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson. This might dy your n to go to the underground city.¡± After raising his fists several times, Leon finally put it down helplessly and smiled forcefully at Watson. He could bear to give up the prayer book, but he did not want to go to the confessional and face the wall for a month. That was the purpose of the confessional; it was to punish sinners. Furthermore, it was dark and quiet inside. An average person would not be able to bear it if they had to stay there for a few days, let alone a month. ¡°Leon, I told you, you can leave your concerns to me today! It¡¯s alright; you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Watsonforted Leon gently, but his face was cold when he turned around to face the other three persons. ¡°I heard that the current church is known as the Holy Church of Light, but I don¡¯t see any light here. I think this ce is not as good as the Demoness Church in the past.¡± ¡°So rude! How dare you mention the Demoness Church? Do you know that they are a group of vicious people? Furthermore, the King had persecuted them personally. If you dare to speak of them in praises, you disrespect the King and the entire kingdom. Do you know your crime? Arthas took a step forward. His long beard swayed in the wind, and his voice was filled with dignity. ¡°If you know your ce, then kneel and surrender obediently. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the serious consequences of what will happen.¡± Arthas had been a pope for many years, so he had an oppressive vibe the moment he opened his mouth. The air in the Cathedral Hall became heavy. ¡°I don¡¯t know of any consequences that I can¡¯t bear. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Watson smiled and gently threw the Instant Death curse into his right hand. He had not intended to use the fused curse, but if anyone dared to attack his friends, he would not mind the risk of exposing his strength and causing chaos in the city. He would also kill the person who hurt his friend. ¡°Since you are determined to go against the Holy See, then I shall teach you the consequences of that choice,¡± Arthas replied in a low voice. However, Christina stopped him just as he was about to walk forward. ¡°Wait, Your Holiness. Leave this to me.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, not only did this boy Watson insult our church, but he also insulted and disrespected the King. He hasmitted so many crimes. You won¡¯t protect him, right?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Holiness. Of course, I won¡¯t do that.¡± Christina swore in her heart as she faced Arthas¡¯s perplexed stare. She had stopped Arthas for his own safety. If Arthas and Watson fought, only one thing would happen¡ªArthas would be forced onto the ground, his body rubbed against it. ¡°Watson, you troublemaker! Why do you always appear wherever there¡¯s trouble?¡± After she calmed Arthas, Christina walked toward Watson and pressed her right hand on the sword at her waist. Unlike the previous night, she was carrying the Sky Severing de that day. She was more confident in her words as she had a tinum-tier weapon with her. Even if she could not beat Watson, she could still stop him for a while. Watson shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s because I attract disasters. So, Miss Christina, are you going to stop me? I advise you not to do that. I¡¯m not in the mood to y with you right now.¡± ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to spar with me? I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t sparred with you yet, so it¡¯s harder for me to let you go.¡± Christina unsheathed an inch of her sword and said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. I kept thinking about what you did to me. Even though it made me very angry, it also increased my strength a little.¡± Her insomnia was not without its benefits. At least she could repeat the battle with Watson in her head to gain more insights from it. ¡°Is that so?¡± Watson asked calmly. Then, he looked at Christian and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to attack.¡± Then, he went straight for her. That attack seemed different. Christina did not draw her sword immediately. Instead, she only pulled out the Sky Severing de when he was near her. She shed so swiftly that Watson could not have dodged it. ¡°tinum-tier sword skill, Infinite Sword Strike!¡± Countless sword auras filled the entire church. Deep sword marks appeared on the church¡¯s walls and were spreading outward. Everyone in the church, including Arthas, looked at the attack in awe and retreated outside. There was no doubt that the attack was one that only the tinum-tier elites could disy. An unexpected scene happened as they thought Watson would lose and were about to leave the church. The sword aura that Christina releasednded on Watson¡¯s body. However, it did not even mess a single strand of his hair. Then, Watson stretched his hands outward and pinched the Sky Severing de gently from Christina¡¯s hand. There was a sound as Christina took a few steps backward. She stared nkly between the half a sword in her hand and the shiny de in Watson¡¯s fingers. Her jaws dropped in disbelief. The Sky Severing de, one of the four strongest tinum-tier weapons in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, had been broken. Chapter 296 - Killing A Gods Projection

Chapter 296: Killing A God¡¯s Projection

¡°My Sky Severing de is broken?¡± Christina looked at the broken sword in her hand, blinked, and confirmed it once again as if she could not believe it. The de, which had previously shone with a frigid glow, dimmed at that point, and there were evident fissures in the de, reminding her that all of that was real. That was one of the four great tinum-tier weapons in the kingdom, and while itcked the strongest defense, it was not easily destroyed. One had to be at the peak of the tinum tier if they wanted to destroy the de. Was Watson at the peak of tinum-tier? Christina knew that Watson was stronger than her when she fought him. However, she did not expect Watson to be that much stronger than her. She finally understood what he meant when he said that he was not in the mood to y. If he were serious, then she might not even be able to block a single move. That was it. Watson let go of two fingers on his right hand and allowed the half de to fall into the church¡¯s smooth ground. Then, he took a step forward. An undisguised violent aura was emitted from his body. The church was filled with ayer of holy power that did not dissipate due to the constant prayers. However, the storm stirred from Watson¡¯s body had blown those away. ¡°What level is he? Why is his aura so terrifying?¡± Waldo, who was hiding behind Arthas, saw Watson at that very moment. His body trembled. Something suppressed his instincts as if he would kneel at any moment. Even Arthas felt suffocated. As the pope, not only did he have the strength of a gold-tier elite, but he also oftenmunicated with the gods. His heart was strong, but he still feared Watson. Watson was not tall, but Arthas felt like an ant beneath his feet. If his opponent raised his leg, he could easily crush him to death. Cold sweat slid down his forehead. If Christina had not stopped him, he would have attacked Watson, and if that had happened, he would have died a horrible death. ¡°Watson, you¡ª¡± When Watson approached her, Christina¡¯s hand that was holding the broken sword trembled. She was about to say something when Watson interrupted her. ¡°Move.¡± It was only two words, but it was filled with supreme authority. Christina subconsciously took two steps backward to make way for Watson, but he did not stop. He walked toward Arthas. ¡°Leon is my partner in the Blood Rose adventurer team, and he¡¯s also my friend. Bullying my friend is equivalent to bullying me! You said that mentioning the Demoness Cult is disrespectful to the King and the Holy Dragon Kingdom and that it¡¯s rude. You also said that I would suffer consequences that I couldn¡¯t bear. I want to know about those consequences. ¡°Kid, even though I don¡¯t know how you broke the swordmistress¡¯ weapon, but this is the St. Antilles Cathedral, a ce protected by the kingdom¡¯s rules and the gods. I advise you not to be too arrogant.¡± Arthas was afraid, but he wanted to keep his dignity. ¡°You may have misunderstood something. I¡¯m not being arrogant; I¡¯m just stating a fact! If I wanted to deal with someone, then no one would be able to save him, no matter the king or the gods in the heavens.¡± Watson¡¯s simple words were like thunder that rumbled in the entire hall. Boom! As soon as his voice fell, the cathedral burst with light. Suddenly, the murals on the ceiling moved on their own. A holy aura fell from the distant stars into the cathedral. It turned into the phantom of an illusory god with countless light wheels behind him. ¡°Lowly Mortal, you dare to be disrespectful to the gods. The heavens will punish you!¡± ¡°Boy, it seems like your words have offended the gods. If you take them back now, it¡¯s still not toote to kneel, repent, and admit your mistake.¡± Waldoughed when he saw the phantom in the sky. Usually, the gods would not take the initiative tomunicate with them when they were not in prayer. However, it looked like Watson¡¯s words had actually caused the gods to descend. One could tell how disrespectful his words had been. No matter his strength, he would be obedient under the gods¡¯ control. ¡°Those so-called gods are just a group of existences whose realms and lifeforms are higher than ordinary people. I don¡¯t care if they put on airs in front of other people, but they dare to act so mysteriously in front of me?¡± Watson raised his head to look at the sky, his gaze fixed on the phantom that had appeared in the sky. As he spoke, a halo that symbolized Absolute Reflection appeared above his head. Six pure white wings extended from his back, and feathers fluttered down. Amidst the flying holy feathers, the Great Sin Beast¡¯s phantom appeared faintly, roaring toward the sky. Holy and evil, light and darknesspletely different powers surged through his body. A tinum-tier magical beast could be called a mythical creature. Watson¡¯s body hid more than one mythical creature¡ªthe Great Sin Beast and the gods he activated with the 24 astrological tarot cards that he could transform into dozens of mythical creatures. The phantoms of those creatures appeared around Watson as if they were creatures from heaven, and Watson was the king of all gods. The phantom of the God of Light, Baldur, looked so much more barren than Watson¡¯s phantoms of many mythical creatures. They looked like mortals. ¡°I can feel the aura of the angel species. So you are also a person who has stepped into the godly realm, as per the ancient contract. The Holy Dragon Kingdom is under the protection of the seven gods, including the God of Light. If you want to obtain the power of faith, then you should go to thend that has not yet been signed with any contract. You have crossed the line.¡± ¡°Power of faith? Crossed the line?¡± Watson shook his head. After the God of Light saw his angel form, he seemed to treat him as part of the gods. His words contained a lot of information, but Watson could not understand the context. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about; go away!¡± Watson shook his head and cast the gold-tier curse, Instant death, that he had been holding in his right hand into the God of Light¡¯s Phantom. He had just fused that curse, so he did not know how to use it properly. The swordmistress was a tinum-tier elite, so the curse would not kill her. As for Arthas and Waldo, he only wanted to punish them. It was too much to use the curse on them. He finally found a use for the gold-tier curse when the god¡¯s projection descended to the mortalnd. Swish! When the gold-tier curse touched the God of Light¡¯s projection, it turned ck and shattered into pieces. Baldur was a god, so his strength was higher than the diamond tier. However, that was not his true form; it was only an illusion. That was why it could not withstand a single blow from Watson. ¡°Your power had fusion rules! You are not merely a mortal who has entered the gods¡¯ domain; you are¡ª¡± Before he could continue speaking, the God of Light¡¯s projection had dissolved into dust. As the projection dissipated, the murals on the ceiling cracked open. The originally exquisite paintings were shattered, and the paint on them gradually faded. ¡°He killed a god¡¯s projection?¡± Waldo screamed during the quake. He could no longer hold it in, and his knees buckled as he knelt on the ground. Even a god was no match for him. Who could protect him from Watson? Chapter 297 - The Discussion Of The Kingdom’s Higher-ups

Chapter 297: The Discussion Of The Kingdom¡¯s Higher-ups

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Something terrible has happened, Your Holiness! Cracks have appeared on all the statues in our church¡¯s prayer room.¡± ¡°Those people who were in the middle of prayers have all suffered various injuries. And we can¡¯t feel any connection with the gods.¡± Not long after the church mural was destroyed, a few priests dressed in ck prayer clothes suddenly rushed in from the outside. They looked fearful. Watson was in the bishop¡¯s room. Typically, only the pope and the seven bishops could enter the room. However, Waldo had loaned money to Leon, and they did not want other people to hear about that. So, even though the fight had caused a bigmotion, not many people had gone there. The prayer rooms were used for business. No matter one¡¯s identity, they could use the room if they paid for it. Those were the rooms that the priest had meant. ¡°What on earth happened? The statues are fine. But how did it crack? And why can¡¯t we sense any connection to the gods?¡± Arthas panicked after he heard the report from his subordinates. He gave his orders and then tried tomunicate with the gods. Finally, he realized that the gods were not responding to his prayer. His head was dizzy. A priest¡¯s authority came from the gods¡¯ protection. Without those, they would be nothing. ¡°It¡¯s him! It must be him!¡± Waldo was scared silly. He pointed at Watson. ¡°He must have killed the gods, so the gods no longer protect us. We are doomed.¡± Arthas, Christina, and Leon looked at Watson with a strange expression. Even though Waldo¡¯s words were a little crazy, they felt that he was right because they thought the same. ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that? I only killed a projection; I did not kill the god. The god you believe in won¡¯t be so cheap. Just because I killed one of his projections, he cancels his protection for you?¡± Watson spread his hands and defended himself. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let¡¯s go and check if everyone has lost the god¡¯s protection. If someone still has it, let that person pray and see what happens.¡± Arthas could not be bothered to continue pestering Watson. He turned around and ran out, shouting orders. It was a memorable day for the City of Steel, and it was also a distinctive day for the kingdom. All the statues that people worshipped had cracked open, and all priests and cultivators had lost their connection with the gods. The situationsted for half a day. Although they had established their connection with the god again, all the priests in the kingdom were panicking. What was that inexplicable connection loss? Would it happen again in the future? If it were to happen frequently, they would be in great danger. One could imagine what would happen if they lost their connection to the gods while fighting with powerful magical beasts in the maze. They would not even be able to release any blessings or curses. Under such circumstances, they would most likely end up in the magical beasts¡¯ stomachs. Many priests were already considering whether they should switch to another profession? .... A few hours before that, in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital, which was an unknown distance away from the City of Steel. The capital had always been thergest and most luxurious city in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was located in the center of the entire kingdom. Tens of millions of residents lived on the vastnd, and several small towns spread out in a radial shape. Each town was arranged into a ring shape, and at the end of it was a wall that was more than a hundred meters high. There were nine such tall walls, which formed nine huge circles that protected the capital. Even if the Holy Dragon Kingdom were breached, the capital would never be destroyed if the nine walls did not copse. At that moment, in the royal pce at the center of the city, the upright middle-aged emperor, Landhar III, sat on the tall throne. His fingers tapped on the legs of the chair gently as he listened to his ministers¡¯ reports. ¡°Your Majesty, just a moment ago, a riot broke out in the city. An unknown force had destroyed all the statues and idols in the Church of Light! It¡¯s not just the city. I heard that churches in the nearby towns were also destroyed. The news from further ces hasn¡¯t reached us yet, but I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. It¡¯s obvious that this is a premeditated attack against the church.¡± The man who spoke was in thick ck armor. The armor chest was engraved with a soaring golden dragon. He was a human, but that man was at least three meters tall. He had a buzz cut, and his face was full of whiskers. He exuded a terrifying aura that was as immovable as a mountain. The man¡¯s name was Hoen, and he was one of the tinum-tier elites in the kingdom. His nickname was the Kingdom¡¯s Wall. He was not only a swordsman, but he was also proficient in earth-elemental magic. He could create nineyers of barriers with just a sword, and they would not be inferior to the high walls outside the kingdom. He was also themander of all the soldiers in the kingdom. ¡°General Hoen, are you sure that this is an attack on the church? Or has something gone wrong with the gods?¡± ¡°If someone wanted to attack all the churches simultaneously, they would need a spell that could cover an area of millions of kilometers. At the same time, they would also need to conduct a test to prevent it from hitting anyone other than the churches. General, do you think that you can do that?¡± The moment Hoen¡¯s voice fell, another white-haired old man in the hall, who was leaning on a cane, asked in puzzlement. The old man¡¯s name was Macrotov. He was the kingdom¡¯s only prime minister, and he was also a well-known intellectual. If Hoen was the leader of all the generals, then Mcrotov was the leader of civil officials and ordinary nobles. ¡°Macrotov, don¡¯t be ridiculous. The gods left this world because they were too powerful. So, they went to a wider realm. No one can attack all the churches at the same time. Perhaps it was someone who can affect the gods?¡± Hoen nced at the old man. ¡°Report!¡± The civil officials and generals had always been on good terms. They had different thinking because of their different origins. It was the same case with the two leaders. ¡°Someone must have attacked the churches in the kingdom. General Hoen¡¯s guess is correct. He didn¡¯t say that one person had done it. Maybe it was a gang? I suspect that it was done by the remnants from the Demoness Church. They are still holding a grudge against the church because their sect was destroyed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If one person did not do it, how could they strike at the same time? Even a well-trained army wouldn¡¯t be able to strike at the same time from a great distance. Furthermore, the church¡¯s defense forces in other cities are also different. How did those terrorists sneak into the city? It is even more impossible to say that it was done by remnants from the Demoness Church. Back then, His Majesty had personally sent people to destroy the Demoness Church. Do you doubt His Majesty¡¯s ability? In my opinion, Macrotov¡¯s guess is more reliable.¡± Under the leadership of those two people, dozens of civil servants and generals in the hall were divided into two factions and began to quarrel violently. Cough. Cough. At that moment, they heard a cough from the hall. The sound was not loud, but it had suppressed all the discussion in the hall. The man sitting on the throne stood up. A few maidservants held his long imperial up. Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look at the face of the kingdom¡¯s ruler. ¡°I have asked you to discuss the attack on the churches¡¯ statues, but you are only discussing the reason. That is not important at all. What¡¯s important is the result! The attack on the churches had caused all the priests in the kingdom to lose their connection with the gods. Everyone is waiting eagerly for a solution. I only want one solution. Do you understand what to do next?¡± The thick voice spread evenly throughout the hall, bringing pressure to everyone who heard it. Even someone as powerful as Hoen could not help but break out in a cold sweat. He said, ¡°His Majesty has taught us that we¡¯d be stupid to argue over useless things.¡± ¡°One hour. I will only give you that much time. If you still haven¡¯t found a solution when the time is up, then I will have no choice but to remove a group of useless people from the hall.¡± His calm words caused the temperature in the hall to drop by quite a bit; one would feel as if an ice cer would pierce their bones. Chapter 298 - The Terrifying King

Chapter 298: The Terrifying King

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Your Majesty, the strategy has been devised. Macrotov¡¯s n is for the generals to dispatch personnel to each city to investigate any unusual characters. And they wanted to find the Astrologer who had been absent for a few months. The Astrologer had the star tarot cards, which can be used to establish contact with the gods and study one¡¯s future! At the very least, the Astrologer¡¯s tarot card provides an opportunity tomunicate with other gods and ascertain what is going on. If that fails¡ª¡± It had been more than half an hour since the talk in the hall. Hoen stood in a magnificent bedroom; his head lowered as he looked at the King, who sat cross-legged on the bed in loose casual attire. The King, who had just reprimanded his ministers in the hall, held an ancient scroll in his hand and was reading it slowly. His impably groomed face was not asmanding as that of amon ruler. Rather than that, it was delicate and beautiful. Except for a few strands of white hair at his temples, the remainder of his hair was pale gold. Two barely d women sat cross-legged behind the king. One of them massaged the King¡¯s shoulders and legs, while the other carried a fruit dish and delicately peeled the fruit before cing it in his mouth. If Vermillion Town¡¯s acting mayor, Lophis, were there, he would undoubtedly exim in amazement, for the woman peeling the fruit was none other than Adele, Vermillion Town¡¯s former mayor. Of fact, Adele¡¯s real name was Emma. Emma¡¯s face wasvishly adorned. As she fed the King, she murmured, coquettishly, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a unique fruit grown near the border. It is known as the Crystal Grape. I purposefully brought it here from Vermillion Town. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± King Landhar III nodded as he chewed on a grape. His gaze was fixed on the book in his hand. ¡°So, Hoen, what are you trying to say? What are those civil officials going to do if they can¡¯t reach the gods using tarot cards?¡± ¡°If that fails, Your Majesty, we can only change the church¡¯s beliefs, just as you did ten years ago with the Demoness Church! This may take several months and may wreak havoc on the kingdom. But it is ourst resort.¡± That was all to it. Hoen¡¯s voice was barely audible when he noticed the King had closed his book abruptly. Two palpably icy gazes were directed at him, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. As the King¡¯s confidant, he was there to speak with the King, following the parliament¡¯s conclusion. He knew how the King worked. Anyone who disobeyed him would face a fate worse than death, as he had witnessed far too many times. As a tinum-tier elite, he was obligated to show his respect for the King. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t mean to mention the Demoness Church. I just¡ª¡± ¡°It is all right, Hoen. As far as I am aware, you have worked diligently and never cked off. I have no intention of ming you.¡± The icy gaze ceased. King Landhar III straightened his shoulders and rose from his bed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Macrotov would think this way. After all, the royal family has long dominated the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s rule. In recent years, the Holy See¡¯s strength has grown too swiftly, to the point where some people are already dissatisfied! Those are Macrotov¡¯s ideas. I wonder about your views on the matter.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, my thoughts are simr to Macrotov¡¯s,¡± Hoen replied after a few moments of hesitation. As themander of the generals, he was not very gifted with the use of his intellect. Additionally, Macrotov¡¯s strategy was wless, and he could not think of anything to improve it. He was unsure whether such a reaction would enrage the King, so he peeked at him nervously. Suddenly, a palmnded on his trembling shoulders. ¡°Hoen, you have been by my side for a long time. You have been with me since I was a prince, haven¡¯t you? Do you know why I have given you the position as themander? ¡°I understand. Your Majesty wishes to prevent the formation of parties and private interests among the country¡¯s great noblemen, which would result in an imbnce of power endangering the imperial power.¡± Sweat trickled down Hoen¡¯s brow, but he refrained from wiping it. ¡°So you do know. And your answer to the question just now was simr thoughts to Macrotov¡¯s. Is that so?¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I believe that Macrotov¡¯s and the others¡¯ ns are a little out of ce. I would like to return to them and have a good talk with the generals to ascertain the weaknesses in their ns.¡± Hoen was well aware that he did not get his position by being friends with the King, but the King had wanted a pawn to oppose civil officials and the noblemen. His role was to challenge civil officials, no matter what the other party said. There was no need for him to have his own judgment. That pawn could be called Hoen or any other name. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve frightened Commander Hoen from the time he approached you. He appears to be sweating profusely. If this continues, I believe he will not be able to talk. Why don¡¯t we change the subject and let him unwind?¡± Emma rose and set the fruit tter down behind King Landhar III. She leaned in close to him and spoke in a sweet tone. ¡°That is quite reasonable.¡± King Landhar III shifted his gaze to Emma¡¯s nose and poked it. He leaned back in his bed and positioned himself across from the sofa. ¡°Hoen, we are old acquaintances. There is no reason to be so formal in my presence. Take a seat.¡± ¡°Certainly, Your Majesty.¡± Hoen sat down; he had not dared to wipe his sweat until then. ¡°As my most beautiful treasure, Emma, is there anything you would like to share with me while you were at the border?¡± ¡°Certainly, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve discovered some extremely dangerous signs near the border.¡± ¡°Oh? What signs?¡± ¡°I saw the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copsed. Not long after that, a mysterious path to Vermillion Town was paved with tinum-tier ore. The path led to an iparably gorgeous mountain peak that appeared to include more than half of the areas on the border.¡± Emma leaned against the side of Landhar III; her pupils dted with a tinge of panic. ¡°I am not exaggerating, Your Majesty. At the border, the entirendmass has flown into the sky, and underneath it is an endless sea...¡± She gave a quick ount of what she had witnessed at the border. Her description was centered on ckmoon Town and Watson. King Landhar III listened intently. ¡°Are you iming that the tremendous transformation at the border is connected to ckmoon Town and a youngster named Watson?¡± ¡°It is unusual that the border count would suddenlypel all viges to submit to ckmoon Town. After all, ckmoon Town is a rtively new force, and Watson is the town¡¯s youngest and most brilliant young master. He was barely ten years old that year. ording to what I have heard, he is rted to the border count¡ª¡± Emma wanted to continue, but the King patted her shoulder abruptly. ¡°Emma, you have been talking for such a long time; you must be exhausted. Go to the store and purchase some fruit wine.¡± Then he turned around and cast a nce at another maid. Emma and the other woman exited the bedroom quietly, nodding respectfully. King Landhar III grimaced as he watched Emma leave. He chuckled. ¡°tinum-tier ore paved road, a divine mountain in the sky... What significant events! The former queen¡¯s younger brother appears to be rather energetic. Even the people I sent to deal with the magical beasts in the winter could not divert his attention. And what role did the young man named Watson have in it? Emma had moved back here before she couldplete her task. Moriarty, on the other hand, had been sessful in destroying the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. But his soldiers had vanished.¡± ¡°An ordinary person can¡¯t kill a peak tinum-tier elite. Additionally, someone at the border had created a seventh element that did not belong to the world. Even the Astrologer who had not stepped a foot outside the Temple of the Stars in recent years were drawn to the border. It appears as though there have been some unexpected changes at the border recently.¡± King Landhar III was preupied with a thought. His brilliant eyes clouded abruptly. ¡°By the way, Hoen, are you unhappy with me for allowing Emma to stay at the border for so many years?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Really? After all, Emma is your daughter. You must think me cruel.¡± ¡°No.¡± Hoen shook his head. ¡°Emma is not my biological daughter. We do not have that kind of connection.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, you were the one who killed her biological father.¡± His calm words blew into Hoen¡¯s heart like a cold wind. He could only smile sourly. The King would always expose one¡¯s deepest scar inadvertently. When he told Emma and the other woman to leave them alone in the room, Hoen knew that he did not do it for any good intentions. There was no doubt that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s ruler was adept at manipting other people¡¯s hearts. Chapter 299 - If You Don’t Believe In God, You Can Believe In Me

Chapter 299: If You Don¡¯t Believe In God, You Can Believe In Me

¡°Young Watson, I am so sorry for what just urred. If I had known you were rted to the border count, I would have apologized on behalf of St. Antilles Cathedral.¡± Arthas crossed his chest, bowed to Watson, andid his hand on his chest. It had been half a day when the statue in St. Antilles Cathedral copsed. Arthas¡¯ attitude toward Watson had shifted dramatically in less than half a day. When he discovered Watson¡¯s connection to the border count, he also learned that Watson was a genius. He was a genius who would go to the Royal Knight Academy. Additionally, he had assisted the church in repairing the broken statue. To be more precise, it was not just a simple repair. At that moment, Watson and the others were in a prayer room in the cathedral that was mainly used to entertain distinguished guests. Seven statues stood behind Watson. The main one was the God of Light, Baldur, who had previously projected himself to them, and three gods stood on his left and right, respectively. There were males and females, and each possessed a unique aura. That was not the main point¡ªthe stone sculptures had all turned into golden statues. They had a gold-tier aura. They were all gold-tier items. It was not just those sculptures. All the statues in the cathedral had turned into gold-tier items; they were all created by Watson with the Wish for the World ring. There were at least a hundred statues in the cathedral, and all of them had turned into gold-tier items. It was equivalent to having more than a hundred gold-tier items out of thin air. With such a gift, it was difficult for Arthas to be disrespectful to Watson. Perhaps Watson¡¯s actions had extinguished the gods¡¯ anger. It was not only St. Antilles Cathedral, but all the damaged statues in the other churches had also been automatically repaired. ¡°Waldo, why don¡¯t youe here and apologize to Young Master Watson? It¡¯s all your fault, you idiot. You¡¯re a clergyman, but you can¡¯t get rid of the greed in your heart. You even ckmailed your subordinates. A person like you isn¡¯t worthy of a cardinalship. From now on, you¡¯ll revert to an ordinary priest. After you apologize, you can go to the confessional and reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson. I was wrong.¡± Waldo, who had acted very arrogantly half a day ago, knelt in front of Watson with a bruised and swollen face. He looked regretful as he took a contract and tore it. ¡°This is the contract for Leon¡¯s debt from yesterday. I¡¯ve torn it apart; we¡¯re not even, Leon.¡± Waldo looked pained as he tore the contract. If it were up to him, he would not have done that. However, Arthas had cast the silver-tier Beaten curse on him a few hours ago, and it had been too painful. It had only been a short while, but he felt as if more than ten men had beaten him up. If that continued, he would not be able to withstand it. ¡°Young Master Watson, I don¡¯t know if you are satisfied with that. If you are not still satisfied, I will continue to punish Waldo severely,¡± Arthas asked cautiously. Watson expressed sympathy for Waldo; he shook his head as he looked at him. ¡°That is not something for me to decide. You should ask Leon that! Are you satisfied, Leon?¡± Watson directed thest sentence to Leon, who was standing next to him. ¡°I am satisfied. After all, I took the initiative to borrow the money. Let Bishop Waldo go, please,¡± Leon said weakly. ¡°Leon, thank you for speaking up for me. You are a good person! I am sorry for being so harsh on you. When Ie out of the confessional, I will treat you to a drink.¡± Waldo forced a smile at Leon. It seemed like he had made up his mind to turn over a new leaf. No one knew if he would say the same thing when the curse was lifted. ¡°Leon, there is something that I might need to trouble you. The St. Antilles Cathedral has always had seven cardinals since its foundation. These seven cardinals will be the jury to judge the church¡¯s affairs. Now that I¡¯ve removed Waldo from his position, I have decided to give the position to you. What do you think?¡± Arthas might have asked for Leon¡¯s opinion, but his eyes kept ncing at Watson. ¡°Of course, letting a bronze-tier priest be a bishop is slightly against the church¡¯s rules. My actions might make others feel dissatisfied. If Young Master Watson could transform our statues into gold-tier ones, then perhaps those voices of opposition will be a little quieter.¡± The pity in Watson¡¯s eyes had all but vanished. He was speechless. He mocked the man in his mind. It seemed like the leader and his subordinates were the same. Waldo had been greedy for wealth, and the pope was not much different. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Holiness. Thank you for wanting to promote me, but forget it. I don¡¯t intend to be a cardinal! It¡¯s not only that; I also intend to withdraw from this church.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Leon dropped a bombshell on them. ¡°Leon, what are you talking about? Are you confused?¡± Leon looked determined as he faced Arthas¡¯s disbelieving query. ¡°Your Holiness, I am very clear-headed. That is the choice I made after much deliberation. Thank you for your training over the years!¡± With a deep bow, Leon looked at Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, let¡¯s go.¡± .... On their way to the Golden Quill Pavilion, Watson asked, ¡°Leon, why did you make such a sudden decision? Is it because you felt like you owed me and didn¡¯t want to see me subjected to Arthas¡¯ ckmail?¡± Leon pushed his monocle upward and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not only that, Young Master Watson. I made that decision on my own. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful that you could crush the tinum-tier weapon in the swordmistress¡¯ hand and even kill a god¡¯s projection. I think you are a tinum-tier elite, but I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re only a gold-tier professional! You made a potion to raise our level to gold-tier, so how could you only be on the same level as us?¡± Watson did not say anything, which indicated his tacit agreement. ¡°I became a priest because it was a noble role and because it was pretty easy to cultivate! However, I now realize that these priests are no different than ordinary people. Furthermore, there are drawbacks to this profession. Once you have a problem with your faith, you won¡¯t be able to exert your power. Borrowed power is ultimately not as substantial as the one gained in cultivation.¡± Leon walked toward Watson and knelt on one knee. ¡°Young Master Watson, I have decided to abandon my previous faith and give up the priest profession! I hope that you will not mind my weak strength and be my master. Teach me magic or swordsmanship, and in return, I am willing to give up everything for you.¡± There was something he had kept to himself. It was better to believe in Watson than the gods. Even the gods could not make him into a gold-tier elite, but Watson had done it with only a bottle of potion. If that were the case, why would he still believe in the gods? What was that? Watson was at a loss for words when he saw Leon¡¯s serious expression. He did not expect Leon to abandon his clergy profession to be his disciple. He was still learning from his master. After he thought about it for a moment, Watson said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you be my disciple, and I don¡¯t want you to give up the clergy profession.¡± The light in Leon¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his expression became exceedingly disappointed after receiving a negative response. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to abandon your priestly role, but you can shift the object of your faith from the seven gods to me.¡± Leon was astonished for a few seconds, and then he abruptly raised his head. His face was nk. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 300 - The Journey To Godhood With Faith

Chapter 300: The Journey To Godhood With Faith

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leon? Is what I said too difficult to understand?¡± Watson asked. ¡°It is indeed a little.¡± Leon nodded in a daze. ¡°Young Master Watson, you asked me to believe in you. I¡¯m a little confused.¡± He could not understand. It was one thing to believe in the gods¡ªhe could pray to the gods in the prayer room and burn incense for them. What could he do for Watson? Would he need to pray to Watson in the same way? ¡°It seems like I was not clear enough; let me put it this way. You can treat me the same as how you treated the gods of your faith. Because I can do what the gods can do for you.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯m not an educated person. Please don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just try.¡± There was an unfathomable expression on Watson¡¯s face when he heard Leon¡¯s incredulous question. Even though Leon did not believe Watson, he still maintained his half-kneel position. He crossed his hands in front of his chest, ¡°Great God... Great Master Watson, I am your humble servant, Leon, and I am here to offer my faith to you. I am willing to be your servant and walk this world on your behalf, just like how you would walk in your kingdom. Please give me courage and strength.¡± As his voice fell, Leon maintained his praying posture; he did not have any other reaction. That was amon way to pray to the gods, and most beginner priests used it. ¡°Why is this person kneeling on the ground? Is he praying for the church? Is he sick?¡± ¡°He is wearing a priest¡¯s outfit, but he is praying to a child. Are they ying some shameful roles?¡± Passers-by gave Leon an odd look and discussed it animatedly. Leon¡¯s face reddened when he heard their discussions. He felt as if Watson had toyed with him when he asked him to do such shameful acts in front of so many people. If there were a hole nearby, he would jump into it. It was all Watson¡¯s fault for using the fusion magic to raise their level to gold-tier with the potions. He was so shocked by the potions¡¯ efficacy that he thought that Watson was omnipotent. He had no problem with recing the god of his faith with Watson, but he had an issue with his age¡ªhe was too young. No matter his strength, he was only a child. How could hepare to a god? ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t¡ª¡± Leon struggled to get up. He wanted to say, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± However, at that moment, a tender hand touched his forehead. ¡°My servant Leon, I have received your request. Now, I will bless you.¡± Watson caressed Leon¡¯s forehead and spoke with his eyes closed. His body emitted a divine radiance, and behind him, there seemed to be projections of many gods. Leon was drawn to Watson. Then he felt a strong and holy force enter his forehead, rapidly coursing through his limbs and bones and warmed his heart. His mind had been crammed with a great deal of knowledge. Boom! Leon¡¯s body erupted with a muffled, peak gold-tier aura. He opened his eyes slowly, and he had a look of disbelief on his face. Then, he lowered his head and looked at his hands. ¡°I... I¡¯ve advanced to peak gold-tier?¡± That was not what astounded him; it was the knowledge in his mind. It was unfamiliar to him, but he had information about Absolute Explosion, Absolute Seal, Absolute Defense, and many others. He did not understand all of them, but they seemed very familiar. Those abilities could be divided into curses and blessings that gold-tier priests could use. ¡®Did Young Master Watson give me this knowledge?¡¯ Leon quickly reacted and looked in Watson¡¯s direction. He had not had any knowledge about that, but the information had appeared in his mind after Watson touched him. There was only one possibility. At that moment, Watson was enveloped in a divine light. He muttered, ¡°I see, I understand.¡± Then, he opened his eyes slowly. Ayer of color appeared in his initially clear and bright eyes, just like the fog that floated on the river in the early morning. It gave him an additional hint of reverence. ¡°Now, I understand why the gods would establish a church in the mortal country and grant their followers¡¯ requests.¡± Watson opened his eyes. He felt the source of the chaos-elemental magic hidden in his soul had suddenly increased in capacity; it had risen from diamond-tier to peak diamond-level. Furthermore, a life force had appeared in the source. Previously, Watson could only expand the source by absorbing energy. Then, the source seemed to have a life of its own, spontaneously absorbing the energy from the outside world to evolve. At the same time, Watson felt a soul aura around the magical source, and that aura belonged to Leon. The man had prayed to the gods all year round, so his soul habitat flickered with a faint golden color and emitted a strange fluctuation. It made Watson feel veryfortable, and his brain worked faster too. ¡®System, help me test this power.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] [The test was sessful.] [Special Energy: Power of Faith] [Effects: special energy produced by the souls of living beings, divided into different levels like iron, bronze, silver, and starlight. The Power of Faith has the effect of increasing the host¡¯s ability and cultivation speed. At the same time, the host can use the Power of Faith to obtain all five senses of the prayers and give a part of their own ability. The higher the quality, the stronger the effect.] [Additional effects: The Kingdom of God¡¯s Construction (the Power of Faith is the raw material to build a divine kingdom).] ¡®No wonder I can push the rules I control into Leon¡¯s mind and see myself through his eyes.¡¯ With that thought, Watson extended his soul into Leon¡¯s Power of Faith and immediately saw himself. He also saw the shocked gazes of the people on the street behind him. A few dining passers-by were unaware that the food in their hands had fallen to their feet. Leon, who had just prayed to Watson in front of those passers-by, must have been a jester. However, when those passers-by sensed Leon¡¯s peak gold-tier aura, their perceptions shifted. Regardless of who promoted Leon, they no longer saw him as the clown. Instead, they saw him as a strong person with a personality. ¡°It seems like I have gone too far.¡± Watson reimed the soul that had infiltrated Leon¡¯s Power of Faith. Then, he reached out and grabbed Leon¡¯s shoulder. A teleportation array with a space transferyer appeared beneath his feet and sent them away, leaving a group of confused passers-by on both sides of the street¡ªthey rubbed their eyes as if they had seen a ghost. Whoosh! Watson appeared in the Golden Quill Pavilion with a hand on Leon¡¯s arm with a light sound. He seemed excited. He was already doubtful when he was the god¡¯s projection in the church. Why would such a powerful existence interfere with mortal creatures? Therefore, he was prepared to let Leon pray to him. It would be great if it worked, and if it failed, he would take it as a joke. He could alsopensate Leon for it. Fortunately, he had seeded¡ªhe had obtained the secret of the gods. In general, a starlight elite would be sufficient to be a god. Since the gods were too powerful, they were forced to leave the continent. However, they still used various methods to influence the people there. There was only one reason for that¡ªthey needed the Power of Faith to build a godly kingdom. ¡®A divine kingdom is something that only starlight-tier elites can achieve. Obviously, it¡¯s more advanced than the rules for the diamond-tier elites. Even though I¡¯m still so far behind, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for, there¡¯s no harm in collecting the faith in advance.¡± Watson clenched his fists and made up his mind. In addition to clearing the maze in the City of Steel, he finally found another reason to be there. Chapter 301 - Find Him And Sacrifice Him

Chapter 301: Find Him And Sacrifice Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°So, all the churches have been repaired, and the priests have also recovered their connection with the gods?¡± Landhar asked Hoen. They were in the king¡¯s bedroom in the royal city. ¡°Yes, all the churches have been repaired; the previously cracked sculptures have all been restored to their original state,¡± Hoen said as he knelt on one knee. Landhar supported his face with one hand and leaned against the bed. He closed his eyes slightly and fell into deep thought. ¡°Did Macrotov¡¯s civil officials do anything?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. They just sent someone for Master Antonio. The messenger should still be on his way. He shouldn¡¯t have seen Master Antonio yet! The investigators I sent had only just arrived in the nearby town. They don¡¯t know what happened either. Everything seems to have returned to normal. Macrotov told me to ask for your opinion.¡± ¡°I understand. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Horn stood up and kept his head down. He walked out of the bedroom and disappeared into the long corridor. Landhar was still lying on his side, mumbling to himself on the bed, ¡°The sculptures repaired themselves. It¡¯s just as I expected, but it¡¯s a little slow.¡± Then, he seemed to have thought of something and stood up from the bed. He pushed the bed gently, and a deep, nted tunnel appeared under the bed. After tidying his clothes, he bent down and walked into the passage. The passage nted about ten meters downward, and there was an underground passage beneath it. There were stone doors that were locked with iron chains, but no one knew what was behind those doors. As soon as he entered the passage, a rotten and damp smell assaulted his nostrils. Landhar lit a kerosenemp with the flint next to the kerosenemp after removing it from the right side of the tunnel. He advanced through the stone doors, aided by the dim light, to the end¡ªit was an antique altar. The ground was engraved with twisted symbols written in blood that were difficult to discern. Half of the bookshelf had been toppled into the corner. The books on it were rtively dust-free; it was as if they were frequently used. Following Landhar¡¯s arrival, a squeaky sound came from the bookshelves. Then a flicker of a ck shadow with crimson eyes passed by him. Landhar ced the kerosenemp in front of him and began to chant some ancient and mysterious incantations. Then, he blew at the kerosenemp, and the orange me immediately burst with a sound. The color changed from bright to miserable green. The green mes shone around Landhar¡¯s body, stretching his shadow infinitely. The Mysterious Magic Circle Underground could also produce arge shadow that squirmed and separated on the wall, turning into a blurry outline. There were seven of them. ¡°Landhar, you haven¡¯t called for us in a few days.¡± The first shadow made a statement. The voice was clear and neutral, and the shadow mirrored on the wall was a lovely silhouette clutching a harp. The silhouette wore what appeared to be a hat. He had broad wings and a coiled dragon-shaped tail. ¡°Agares, God of the Wind and Navigation, one of the seven gods of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, isn¡¯t it a good thing for you to not see me?¡± Landhar¡¯s eyes were reflected in a horrifying green color. When he spoke, his body did not move at all, like a rock. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, nothing good happens every time you send a message. Speaking of which, we have been striving really hard to be the faith in the Holy Dragon Kingdom! It¡¯s one thing for seven gods to share the same faith, but they still have to leave something for you from time to time. Furthermore, there will always be some unexpected changes in the kingdom. Just like the other time, a projection in a particr church had suffered a terrible attack, and we almost had to run away. Don¡¯t you think so, Baldur?¡± The second-tost shadow had spoken. It was a god with a leopard¡¯s head and bird wings. Its long hair spread on the wall like kelp, and it had a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Sidi, we have been here for more than ten years. As a god who controls the light, I have signed an ancient contract with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was just a projection that was destroyed. I will not go against the contract.¡± Baldur was the leader of the seven gods in the Holy Dragon Kingdom; he was the shadow of a man in the middle. As he spoke, the light wheels behind the shadow, big and small, continued to rotate; it made most people dizzy. As soon as he finished speaking, Baldur¡¯s shadow on the wall seemed to have nced at Landhar. ¡°I want you to give me an exnation, Landhar. What exactly happened in the attack on the City of Steel? If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable reason, we might just cut off any future engagement with you.¡± Then, the entire basement shook. The lights also flickered non-stop, like a small boat in a storm that could be destroyed at any time. ¡°Lord Baldur, don¡¯t be impatient. I will give you an exnation for thatter. But before that, I want to obtain my Power of Faith for this month.¡± Landhar looked around him. ¡°How bold! You haven¡¯t even found out who attacked us, yet you dare to ask us for something?¡± ¡°You are a mere mortal king. If we hadn¡¯t been helping you, your country would have been destroyed countless times! We can still find many people like you. Remember, you are the one who needs our help, not us. Behave yourself.¡± It was apparent that Landhar¡¯s request had triggered the gods¡¯ anger; the shadows expanded rapidly. A strong sense of oppression filled the entire basement, but Landhar waspletely fine. It was as if the pressure was nothing more than a breeze to him. ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± ¡°Landhar, you have reached a bottleneck in your diamond-tier progress. You need arge amount of Power of Faith to break through that. I can understand that, and I can fulfill your request. However, you have to agree to one of our requests. Otherwise, from now on, we will not respond to any of your prayers.¡± Baldur, who was in the center, silenced the other gods¡¯ arguments. Behind him, the light wheel-shaped shadow twisted, and milky-white phantom light spots erupted from it and invaded Landhar¡¯s body. After absorbing arge amount of Power of Faith, a divine radiance appeared on Landhar¡¯s body; even his eyes were covered with ayer of gauze. Absorbing the power would bring extremefort to most people, but he did not move. He waited silently for all the power to enter his body before he said, ¡°I wonder what the leader of the seven gods wants me to do?¡± ¡°Find that youth.¡± The mes in the kerosenemp on the ground rose to draw a gorgeous portrait in the air¡ªWatson. Whether it was the corners of his eyes, the tip of his brows, or his expression, they looked the same as Watson¡¯s. ¡°Then what? Kill him?¡± ¡°No, we want you to sacrifice him to us. If you do that, then we will ignore that attack. At the same time, we will satisfy all your requests. Remember, it¡¯s all of your requests, including the one you want to fulfill the most.¡± After a short silence, Landhar nodded. ¡°Deal.¡± .... Half an hourter. Landhar returned to his bedroom and let out a long sigh. He pushed the wooden board silently as he smiled mockingly. ¡°Those so-called gods are just a bunch of devils dressed in holy cloaks. Can they really fulfill my wishes? I doubt it, but I will reach that tier soon.¡± ¡°Everything is going ording to n. I can already feel the chaotic aura! Of course, some unexpected changes have to be removed as soon as possible. For example, the boy named Watson at the border, the mysterious youth in the City of Steel who pose a threat to gods, the Winter Nation¡¯s strange actions, and the elves in the south...¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on a vase by the window sill. There was a flower in the vase. It was a beautiful three-colored flower, blooming brilliantly under the sunlight. Landhar did not look like a terrifying king who yed with people¡¯s minds when he stared at the flower. He also did not look as calm as when he had talked to the gods. There was a gentle look at the corner of his eyes. After a short while, he looked away. Then, his majestic voice resounded throughout the bedroom. ¡°Men, I want you to investigate a youth.¡± Chapter 302 - A Demonstration For Everyone

Chapter 302: A Demonstration For Everyone

¡°Young Master Watson, you said you have something important to announce to us. What is it?¡± Annie looked at Watson and asked curiously. Just a moment ago, Watson had called for them and Miss Nightingale into the room. He said that he had something important to announce to them. Leon stood beside Watson, his face full of joy; it seemed like he had encountered something happy. Everyone had learned from Miss Nightingale that Leon had summoned Watson to the church that morning, and it was already noon. While Watson was absent, Annie had been pestering Nightingale to teach her about gold-tier mages. Meanwhile, Arthur and Clyde were listening on the side. They already knew that Nightingale was a tinum-tier elite, even stronger than the swordmistress following the incident from the previous day. They would benefit tremendously from listening to an elite. Even if they received no rewards, it would be prudent to have a positive rtionship with Nightingale, as her friendship with Watson was nothing average. Fawning over Nightingale was equivalent to fawning over Watson. Perhaps Watson would be pleased about that and provide them with more rewards. ¡°My reason for summoning everyone here is quite straightforward. We are about to attack thebyrinth. Prepare yourselves; we may remain in the maze for a few days to prevent running out of food and water,¡± Watson looked around and said in a loud voice. He had killed a god¡¯s projection in St. Antilles Cathedral half a day ago, bringing the entire country¡¯s belief system to a halt. Even though it onlysted a few hours, it did inspire a widespread rm in the city. He felt as though he had created a bit of a stir. It was preferable to aplish Master Antonio¡¯s objective quickly and leave the City of Steel. ¡°We¡¯re going to the maze so soon?¡± Annie¡¯s eyes flickered, and she clenched her fists. Her expression was more excited than nervous. She was a gold-tier warrior; she did not know how many levels she could clear in the maze. Arthur and Clyde had simr expressions; only Nightingale remained calm. She had seen Watson do many great things. It was nothing for Watson to clear the entire maze. She would not be surprised if he used magic to fuse the entire maze, excavate it, and take it all away with him. ¡°Of course, before we go and make the relevant preparations, I have one more thing to announce. Leon has advanced to the peak of gold-tier,¡± Watson said as he pointed at Leon. ¡°Peak of gold-tier? It¡¯s only been a day; how did that happen?¡± Annie and the other two men eximed at the same time. Leon was only an ordinary gold-tier elite when he drank the potion the previous day. It was impossible for him to advance to the peak of gold-tier in just one day. Watson must have done something for him. The three looked envious and jealous; if they had known earlier, they would have kicked Leon aside and apanied Watson to the church. ¡°I have reached the peak of gold-tier, indeed. This is all thanks to Great Master Watson. As his humble servant, it is great to receive his blessing.¡± Leon took a step forward and spread his hands as if he made a hugging gesture. He looked at Watson with reverence. ¡°It is great to believe in Young Master Watson¡ªit¡¯s like believing in the sun.¡± ¡°Leon, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? Why are you speaking so strangely today?¡± Arthur hugged his shoulders and shivered because of Leon¡¯s inspirational words. Even though Leon usually spoke like a fake priest, he was not as exaggerated as that day. ¡°Arthur, you¡¯re really stupid! Can¡¯t you understand Young Master Watson¡¯s greatness? You want to be stronger? I converted my faith from the Holy See¡¯s seven gods to Young Master Watson, who had given me the knowledge in his mind. That profound knowledge was originally something that I could never understand in my entire life. I have only praises for Young Master Watson.¡± Everyone felt strange when they heard Leon¡¯s incessant cheers. ¡°Young Master Watson, did Leon eat something wrong at noon, like a poisonous mushroom, or maybe someone cursed him?¡± The corner of Annie¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt that Leon was behaving too strangely. ¡°Annie, it¡¯s rude of you to say that. I¡¯m just too excited and don¡¯t know how to express myself.¡± Leon defended himself, but no one, including Nightingale, believed him. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to exin to you why Leon became like that. Why don¡¯t you experience it directly? Nightingale, please give us a demonstration.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± When Nightingale heard Watson¡¯smand, she moved toward him and gave him a questioning look. ¡°I am curious as to what you intend to do to me, Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I need you to pray to me and treat me as a god you believe in! Leon, please teach Nightingale the prayer.¡± ¡°Miss Nightingale, you must remember the following prayer. It¡¯s something that clerics spend a lot of time researching, and it can strengthen the probability of establishing a connection with the god!¡±! This is the prayer¡ªI, Leon, the humble servant of the gods, am willing to offer my faith to Great Master Watson. My eyes, nose, mouth, arms, torso, and soul belong to Great Master Watson. He has the most beautiful appearance in the world, his words equally as impressive, his breath is vorful, and his leftover food is the best delicacies. I am willing to offer everything to Great Master Watson. I hope that he can give me the key to the Kingdom of the Gods.¡± ¡°vorful breath and leftover food delicacies? Does Leon usually pray to the gods so openly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tough being a priest. That prayer is too embarrassing. I will never say it out loud.¡± The three of them discussed their opinions at the side. Nightingale listened to the entire prayer, and her face was a little red. If the target of that prayer were a god, it would be fine. However, she had to say all that to Watson, and it felt like a deration of love¡ªperverted love. Should she say it? It was too embarrassing to say that in front of everyone, and she did not know if Watson would misunderstand her. Nightingale was in a dilemma. Suddenly, she felt Watson¡¯s gaze and met it. She felt the anticipation and encouragement in his eyes, and her heart pounded inexplicably. ¡®As a maid, I must fulfill my master¡¯s request. I¡¯m Watson¡¯s maid. So how can I refuse his request? Yes, that¡¯s right; I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯m doing this because I am a professional and it has nothing to do with personal feelings.¡¯ Nightingaleforted herself in her mind. She clenched her fists and closed her eyes. She bit her lips before she repeated Leon¡¯s words. She was so shy that she looked very pitiful. It made Clyde and Arthur, who were watching from the side, a little stunned. After she said her prayers, Nightingale felt relieved. Just as she was about to let out a sigh of relief, she felt a tender hand touch her forehead as she heard Watson¡¯s voice. ¡°Excellent, Nightingale. I have received your prayers. Now I will bless you.¡± As soon as she said that, a chunk of knowledge-filled memory fragments rushed into her mind. Chapter 303 - ollective Blessing

Chapter 303: Collective Blessing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Before Nightingale couldprehend what knowledge had appeared in her thoughts, a tremendous aura erupted from her body with a muffled sound. Her level skyrocketed from tinum-tier to peak tinum-tier in an instant. The terrifying aura turned into a whirlwind that blew in all directions. The storm swept through everything in the room. The sofas and beds floated upward under the effect of an invisible force. Then, they fell heavily, and the floor sizzled. It seemed that everything would shatter in the next moment. ¡°What is happening?¡± The three people who had been discussing it fervently widened their eyes. ¡°Absolute Explosion, Absolute Seal, Absolute Defense.¡ªthose are Watson¡¯s abilities.¡± Nightingale looked at Watson in surprise. She realized that the information that appeared in her mind was Watson¡¯s knowledge. Since she had been with Watson for more than two years in Mount Creation, she knew that not only did she possess a wealth of information, but she also felt much closer to Watson. It seemed like she had established a spiritual connection with him. Watson could hear her if she called him. ¡°So that prayer really works.¡± Nightingale had initially intended to give it a try, but she was surprised at the change in her strength. Other emotions were pushed to the back of her mind. As long as she assimted the knowledge she had just acquired, her strength would be increased dozens of times. Watson¡¯s gains were also not insignificant inparison to Nightingale¡¯s. His soul¡¯s supply of chaos-elemental magic expanded again. Apart from Leon¡¯s soul, the source also contained Nightingale¡¯s soul. Nightingale¡¯s soul projection appeared to be quite real, and it had a pale pink tint. ¡°I have a strong sense that my magical power andbat aura have increased significantly since I blessed Leon. Indeed, it is prudent to absorb the Power of Faith in advance.¡± The Power of Faith was an energy that only starlight-tier elites possessed. Watson¡¯s advancement toward the starlight tier would be facilitated by absorbing it in advance. Initially, he was stuck at the peak of the tinum tier. However, Watson recognized the possibility of moving to the diamond tier in a short time. If the process of progressing from peak tinum to diamond-tier was equated to an insurmountable chasm, then Watson had already traversed one-tenth of it. ¡°The more powerful the person praying to me, the more rewards I will obtain. With the prayers, I have created a pyramid-like chain. The prayers are at the base of the pyramid, while at the top! The foundation would be more solid with more prayers, and I would be stronger. At the same time, I would be able to impart knowledge to the people at the bottom level. Perhaps this is the Kingdom of God in its infancy,¡± Watson muttered to himself. If he could absorb more faith, there was no question that he would be able to expand his strength rapidly. That gave him a genuine sense of how wonderful it was to be able to step off Mount Creation. He might not have considered such a strategy if he had remained on Mount Creation. The world outside was farrger than he had expected¡ªAntonio had once said that to him. He concurred with such a statement. Only with increased knowledge could he have a better grasp of that reality. Understanding the world was critical to developing one¡¯s strength. He was also anticipating the maze¡¯s next dungeon. ¡°In addition to the rules, I can also teach magic, fighting skills, and even the source of the chaotic magic to those who established a connection with me.¡± In theory, Watson could impart all his powers except the system to those who prayed to him. When he established a connection with Leon, he had only passed on the powers of thews. Leon was a priest, so he was afraid that magic and fighting techniques would cause chaos for the man. However, Nightingale was different. As a peak tinum-tier elite and someone from the angel race, Nightingale had an innate capacity for absorbing information. With that thought in mind, Watson extracted some power from the source of the chaotic magic and descended into Nightingale¡¯s body through the soul projection. Boom! Two holes eroded on the solid wood floor beneath Nightingale¡¯s feet with a muffled sound. A gray airflow erupted from her body, surprising her and prompting her to stretch her palm outward. ¡°Is it the seventh element¡ªthe chaotic element? My body¡¯sbat aura haspletely shifted from dark-elemental to chaos-elemental aura?¡± Nightingale knew that Watson was the one who created the seventh element. However, only Antonio and Sylvan were qualified to learn the chaos elements on Mount Creation. Even though she had reached the level to master the new element, that was the strongest element created by the fusion of all six elements in the world. However, that element was then born spontaneously in her body. Nightingale gently clenched her fist, and the chaos elements within her body instantly divided and transformed into the six elements of earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. Then, the ground began to crumble slowly. ¡°That is an aura of all-elemental battle. Miss Nightingale has mastered a variety ofbat auras. What kind of talent is that?¡± ¡°No, Miss Nightingale¡¯s ability to use so muchbat aura is due to Young Master Watson¡¯s blessing. In other words, Young Master Watson is the one who has mastered the all-elementalbat aura.¡± The three people standing outside had their jaws wide open; they wererge enough to fit an egg. They believed Nightingale possessed only six distinct sorts ofbat aura. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll teach you some spells.¡± The crowd¡¯s surprise was not over; Watson had transferred a considerable amount of magical knowledge to Nightingale in her mind. ¡°Gold-tier spell, Consecutive Exploding mes!¡± Nightingale¡¯s hand moved on its own, and a series of fireballs the size of a human head appeared beside her. The orange mes soared, and the scorching temperature made it difficult for the people in the room to breathe. ¡°I can do magic?¡± Nightingale was taken aback by the fireballs swirling around her, and her expression seemed slightly absent-minded. After spending so much time by Watson¡¯s side, she had assumed that she would no longer be surprised, but she continued to overestimate herself and underestimate Watson. Watson had once again exceeded her expectations. A person¡¯s talent was destined from the moment they were born. For example, if a warrior were more friendly to the fire element, nurturing other elements¡¯bat auras would be extremely difficult. Of course, that could be solved with some treasures, like the Sun Gem and Moon Gem that Watson had made, but that was the first time Nightingale had heard of a person¡¯s talent changing from one ss to another. That was particrly true for someone who had transitioned from a warrior to a mage. Due to their formidable offensive capabilities, mages were the rarest ss in the entire kingdom. It was unimaginable how difficult it would be to teach them, yet Watson had effortlessly endowed her with that ability. Nightingale was unsure whether she should be thrilled or relieved that she had sessfully transitioned from a warrior to a genius adept at both magic and martial arts cultivation. ¡®It is just how I anticipated. As a believer who absorbs other believers, neither a warrior nor a mage will affect the lessons I teach! This transcends the bounds of one¡¯s talent. Mages can also make use of warriors¡¯ abilities, and vice versa.¡¯ A faint smile appeared on Watson¡¯s face. If the gods¡¯ power could not be transferred to the worshippers, then the priests who prayed to the gods would not be able to be stronger. Typically, powers not earned through cultivation could be obtained through prayer, but that was borrowed power. ¡°Now that Nightingale has be my believer and has received my blessing, it is your turn next! Of course, I will not force you if you do not want to do it.¡± Watson looked at the three of them. When he blessed Nightingale, the three of them made sarcastic remarks at the side, as if they were not interested in such blessings. Of course, as a kind and considerate person, he would not force others to do anything they did not want to. ¡°Young Master Watson, what are you talking about? How could we not be willing? You have misunderstood us. We are very willing to be your worshippers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I did not have faith before this, but from now on, I will respect Young Master Watson as the one and only God in the world.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, when can we get our blessing? Why don¡¯t we do it now? I can¡¯t wait any longer. The three of them pressed forward, sensing Watson¡¯s stare. They grabbed Watson¡¯s clothes and pleaded, nearly kneeling. They no longer regarded the prayer with contempt or even mockery. They had mocked the prayer as they were unaware of the benefits. Their strength would substantially increase as long as they prayed to Watson. They could also acquire vastly superior knowledge to what they already possessed, even surpassing their own professions. Even if the prayer were ten or a hundred times more humiliating, they would not care. Chapter 304 - Learning Archery

Chapter 304: Learning Archery

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Great Master Watson, we are willing to be your servants. Believing in you is like believing in the sun.¡± After the three of them expressed their strong desire, Watson did not refuse them. He let everyone pray ording to the prayer Leon had taught them. The source of the chaos-elemental magic in his soul expanded again. Among them, the three of them manifested their soul projections. He conveniently imparted parts of his abilities to the three of them via the soul projections. For example, diamond-tier rules plus a pinch of magic. Of course, he did not impart the source of chaos-elemental magic to them because he had created that element. It was not that he did not trust the three individuals in front of him; it was simply that only those from Mount Creation were aware of the situation in the kingdom at that moment. The fewer people who knew about the new element¡¯s discovery, the better. ¡°Young Master Watson, you are amazing! I can feel a lot of magical knowledge has appeared in my mind. Initially, I only mastered one type of magic with the fire element, and the highest level of magic I know was silver-tier. Now, I possess dozens of gold-tier fire-elemental spells. I have mastered at least hundreds of spells, not including the other five. Annie shook her head and looked at Watson with dazzling eyes. Suddenly, a vast amount of knowledge appeared in her thoughts. She needed some time to digest it. Under normal circumstances, she would never be able to acquire such knowledge. It was entirely due to Watson¡¯s assistance that she was able to master them. With her head filled with vast magical knowledge, she had a new appreciation for Watson¡¯s extraordinary skill. Clyde had a simr expression; his cheeks flushed with enthusiasm. ¡°I have gained numerous warrior skills from Young Master Watson. I believe I can even progress to the tinum tier.¡± There was a period when he considered the gold tier to be an unreachable level. However, it seemed he could even ascend to a higher tier. Arthur was the only one who was slightly disappointed. ¡°Young Master Watson, the knowledge you have imparted to me is entirely focused on warriors and mages. I even possess the priest¡¯s curses! These abilities are not insignificant, but I am an archer. Don¡¯t you have anything about archers?¡± The archers yed a unique role among the kingdom¡¯s four major sses. It differed from the other three roles. The abilities of other professions had little effect on him. ¡°I am a mage and a warrior, so I do not know much about the archer ss. If it is convenient, you may demonstrate an archer¡¯s ability to me. I may be able to assist you once I learn it,¡± Watson stated modestly. He had already understood three of the four professions, but he still did not know much about thest one. In any case, he could swiftly learn anything with the assistance of the system. He intended to get essential knowledge about archery as he aspired to be a well-rounded practitioner. ¡°Young Master Watson, you want to learn an archer¡¯s skills on the spot?¡± Arthur was taken aback. Without considering how long it would take Watson to acquire an archer¡¯s abilities, even if Watson mastered the talents he possessed, he would never be able to surpass Arthur. What could Watson teach him? Could Watson enhance the knowledge he imparted to him? ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t dawdle. Young Master Watson has already spoken. Just show him the skills. It won¡¯t take much time.¡± Clyde continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re right. Young Master Watson has already given us great benefits. He¡¯s not trained as an archer, so you received fewer things. That is not a reason to feel unhappy. You have to learn to be grateful. Thank Young Master Watson as you would your parents.¡± Annie, Clyde, and Leon stood together. Each of them treated Watson more reverently than the most devout priest. They seemed to have assimted well with their roles. Nightingale looked at them with a strange expression. ¡°I know. I¡¯d do that even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Arthur¡¯s lips were pursed. Since Watson had imparted a great deal of information to him and enabled him to reach the peak of gold-tier, he was powerless to resist Watson¡¯s request. As soon as he finished speaking, Arthur extended his right hand and extracted the gold-tier weapon Watson had fused for him¡ªthe Hunting Sky Bow. ¡°The archer ss originated in the south, in the elven kingdom in the Forest of Eternity. Since elves are normally smaller than humans, they were at a disadvantage in closebat. That¡¯s why they invented archery! Archery is divided into two distinct schools. The first is the Windwalkers, who learn the skill thatbines quick movement with their ability to shoot. The Druids, on the other hand, gain the capacity to manipte or even transform into a monster by signing a contract with one.¡± ¡°Which school are you from?¡± ¡°I dabble in both. If I have to say it, I belong to thetter,¡± Arthur said. ¡°Young Master Watson, Arthur is an outstanding druid. When we explore the maze, Arthur¡¯s primary responsibility is to support and explore. The magical beasts he controls can freely travel between the first and the ninth floor underground, which saves us a lot of time,¡± Clyde interrupted from the side. His praise made Arthur¡¯s lips curl up slightly, lookingcent. ¡°The captain is right. Every Druid is a natural scout. The power that an archer cultivates is called the power of nature. That power is extracted from trees, flowers, and other nts. It can tame wild beasts. Not only that, but the power of nature can also borrow the characteristics of the magical beasts that they have a contract with, such as the Eagle Eyes.¡± As Arthur talked, his previously dark human pupils transformed into a pair of yellow vertical pupils resembling those of an eagle. ¡°The capacity to see with an eagle¡¯s eyees from a bronze-tier Space Splitting Falcon that I fostered. It has the potential to improve my vision significantly. Apart from that, I have mastered the Sturdy Scales skill.¡± Layers of fine scales lined Arthur¡¯s body; even his face was covered with thick scaleyersparable to an iron-tier armor. His strength had increased by several times fold. ¡°Interesting.¡± Watson stroked his chin; he looked intrigued. He possessed general knowledge of the archer ss. Not only could they attack from afar, but they could also morph using a magical beast¡¯s qualities. They could exploit other creatures¡¯ abilities topensate for their deficiencies and attain physical evolution. That was a trait that other ssescked. ¡°Arthur, it appears as though your ability is pretty strong. Why didn¡¯t I see you use it while we were in the dungeon?¡± When Arthur met the gold-tier beast, the Evil Eye Monster, he had only some poisoned arrows. He did not have any other eye-catching moves. That caused Watson to have a slight misunderstanding of the archer ss. He believed that simply shooting arrows qualified one as an archer. ¡°When we faced the gold-tier monster in the dungeon, I didn¡¯t have the time to act. Of course, even if I did, there would only be one oue.¡± Arthur scratched his head awkwardly. Then he said, ¡°Young Master Watson, I have already shown you a druid¡¯s most important ability. Next, I will summon a few of the monsters that I have raised. If you want to see more, pleasee outside. I will show you my shooting skillster.¡± Arthur whistled as he inserted his finger into his lips. A loud cry came from the sky. A one-meter-long Space Splitting Falcon soared into the room through the ss. It came to a halt on the table andbed its feathers majestically. Apart from the Space Splitting Falcon, the entire floor shook and cracked open. Three pangolin-like magical beasts ran out, curled up, and rolled on the ground. Watson waved his palm in the direction of those amazing magical beasts. ¡°Arthur, it is sufficient to demonstrate your ability here. Next, I will have to bother you with summoning some magical beasts and having you sign a contract with them. Teach me how to gain the magical beasts¡¯ qualities.¡± Arthur had only signed a contract with two bronze-tier magical beasts, yet his talents had already increased several fold. Watson kept two divine monsters in his abode, a dragon and a phoenix. Prior to that, he had only one attitude toward magical beasts, which was to fuse them. Then, he had a new thought. Chapter 305 - The Power of Dragons And Phoenixes

Chapter 305: The Power of Dragons And Phoenixes

¡°Are you sure you want to learn it now, Young Master Watson?¡± Arthur asked with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, I want to learn it now.¡± Arthur decided not to disturb his interest, even though he was sure Watson would not be able to learn it that quickly. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll teach you the secret to bing a druid right now, Young Master Watson. The spell to sign a contract with a magical beast is like this...¡± Arthur continued to babble. After he was done, Watson asked, ¡°What level is that incantation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a silver-tier spell to sign a contract. I spent a lot of money to get it.¡± ¡°Are there any more incantations?¡± ¡°There are a few more, but they¡¯re all bronze-tier.¡± ¡°No matter the levels, teach them to me at the same time.¡± Arthur¡¯s spells were not difficult, but Watson needed some time to master them quickly. After all, he had never been an archer, so it would be different if Arthur taught him a few more spells. He could use system fusion to master them all in one go. ¡°Okay, Young Master Watson.¡± Inwardly, he secretlyined that Watson had not even mastered a single spell, yet he had to learn multiple spells simultaneously. Since he was not afraid of biting off more than he could chew, Arthur continued to teach Watson all the spells he had in his possession. When he had close to ten bronze and silver-tier spells, Watson did not hesitate to fuse them. ¡°System fusion activated.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing different types of druid spells.] [Gold-tier Druid Spell: able to sign a contract with a magical beast and obtain a characteristic equivalent to that of a gold-tier elite from the magical beast that signed the contract.] Arthur had mentioned that he did not need to have the magical beast with him during the contract signing. However, the magical beast had to acknowledge him as its master. That was not a challenge for Watson; he had already fused the Golden sh and Emperor Cluck. They had tacitly acknowledged him as their master. Even if Golden sh and Emperor Cluck could not do that, he still had the Heaven-devouring Rat King, disguised as a horse pulling a carriage in the Golden Quill Pavilion. He would be able toplete the contract no matter what. ¡°Natural elements that fill the heavens and earth, please listen to my call and gather the tiny elves that are filled with spirituality. Grant me the ability to listen to life and control it!¡± As Watson chanted the spell after the fusion, his body was suddenly engulfed with a rich green light. That light progressively condensed into a ball of light as it filled with the scent of nature. Then, it transformed into a ball of light with two little wings attached to its back. Those tiny spheres of light were dubbed micro-elves. They were different from the elven race. Micro-elves were born between the grass and the trees and with only a rudimentary sense of self. Micro-elves were the medium for transferring abilities between the contract signer and the magical beast. At that moment, Watson¡¯s entire body was covered with green light balls, making him look like a human-shaped light bulb. ¡°Your talent is indeed amazing, Young Master Watson. Even the spell I taught you was mispronounced, you could still conjure an infinite number of micro-elves. These micro-elves are sufficient to acquire the strength of a gold-tier magical beast. If the intimacy level is sufficiently high, you can even get the power of a higher-tier magical beast! I have been cultivating for over a decade, yet the number of micro-elves I can summon is less than one-tenth of that.¡± Arthuruded Arthur wholeheartedly, hisments brimming with envy, jealously, and h. He had clearly stated that the spells he had given Watson were wed; he thought Watson was greedy and could not possibly manage all of them. However, it seemed like Watson could use the mispronounced spells sessfully. Perhaps the spell¡¯s powers were enhanced by his incorrect recitation? Watson closed his eyes slowly, ignoring Arthur¡¯sments, and felt the micro-elves hovering around him. Since the world had dense forests with flowers, nts, and trees, micro-elves could be found everywhere. He was able tomunicate with the magical beasts who had acknowledged him as their master via those micro-elves, despite their great distance. At that point, in his mind, an endless blue sky and white clouds emerged. A world tree had grown on the sacred mountain beneath the white clouds. That was the situation on Mount Creation; Golden sh and Emperor Cluck, both crouching under the World Tree, appeared to have detected something. They threw their heads backward and howled in unison. A roar sted beside Watson as it sped across space. Roar! Screech! Suddenly, the cries of a dragon and a phoenix erupted from Watson¡¯s side. The boom resonated around the room, shaking it as well. Following that, the number of green micro-elves rapidly rose on his body until it epassed the entire room. His body likewise changed in response to the micro-elves¡¯ transformations. A thickyer of dragon scales appeared on his body. Eachyer of dragon scales was as stunning as a diamond, rendering the viewer powerless to look away. Two dragon horns sprouted from his head, and his back had two milky white phoenix wings. While burning with the Holy mes, the temperature in the air dropped dramatically, and the milky white mes condensed into crystal-clear ice and snow flowers. Watson¡¯s eyes also changed¡ªone of it had turned silver, and the other had turned golden. The scene looked very strange, and a terrifying diamond-tier aura had spread out. The hardwood floor in the room creaked as cracks appeared. It was not only the room, but the entire Golden Quill Pavilion shook as well. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± The Golden Quill Pavilion¡¯s courtyard erupted with panicked adventurers. ¡°The power that appeared in young Master Watson¡¯s body is so strange. Could it be a dragon or the Phoenix? I can feel the aura of a divine beast. Is it possible that he keeps a dragon and a phoenix as pets? Is that true?¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes grew wider. It was one thing for Watson to identally grasp the druid¡¯s ability to borrow the attributes of a magical beast, but what made that skill so extraordinary? He had assumed that even if Watson had mastered it, he would remain on an equal footing with him. He realized that he was gravely mistaken. Watson possessed an uncanny ability to elevate the knowledge he had to a higher degree. ¡®How unfortunate. If Arthur¡¯s druidic spells were of higher quality and permitted me to fuse them with a diamond or tinum level spell, I would transform into the Golden sh or Emperor Cluck. I wouldn¡¯t be able to transform locally as I did.¡¯ Watson raised his hand and sighed as he looked around his body. He promptly extinguished the odd thing that had manifested in his body. ¡®However, this is also beneficial. If I truly became a dragon or a phoenix, the entire Golden Quill Pavilion would havee crashing down! I had better put off searching for such powerful druid spells until I have some free time in the future.¡¯ Druid spells were capable of utilizing the magical beasts¡¯ limbs. Watson might use the fusion system to create all kinds of powerful magical beasts. He could significantly enhance his talents if he were to nurture an army of magical beasts in a short period. ¡®I have made a decision. When I return to the mazeter, I intend to concentrate on fusing with some extremely powerful magical monsters.¡¯ Watson made up his mind and conveniently gave Arthur the ability he had obtained through the soul projection in the source of the chaos-elemental magic. Arthur had mastered the abilities of partial dragonification and phoenix transformation. He ran to the side and absorbed them as if he had obtained a treasure. At times, dragon scales would appear on his body, and phoenix wings would develop on his body at other times. Clyde, Leon, and Annie, who were envious of that, approached Watson. Their faces filled with eagerness. ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯ve only casually learned Arthur¡¯s druid spell, and he has be so powerful. Why don¡¯t we also impart our abilities to you, so you can help us to improve ourselves?¡± They had pitied Arthur, who had been given less knowledge, but it seemed that Arthur had benefited the most. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have given you advanced knowledge from the warriors and mages. Even if you show me your abilities now, you won¡¯t be able to improve much.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Annie and the other two were dissatisfied upon hearing Watson¡¯s response. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Since everyone¡¯s strength has been raised, let¡¯s go to the underground maze to test it out.¡± Watson looked outside and walked toward the door. The courtyard was still in an uproar due to the shock generated by the druid¡¯s secret magic he had just cast. He chose to flee the area before they discovered him. The people behind him exchanged nces and nodded. They followed him out; their cheeks flushed with unrestrained excitement. However, just as they approached the door, it was abruptly shoved open. A white-robed woman hurried into the room. After a quick scan of the area, her attention fell on Watson. ¡°It looks like I came at the right time, Watson. I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go to the underground maze yet! After what happened in St. Antilles Cathedral, I didn¡¯t have time to look for you. You destroyed my tinum-tier Sky Severing de. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for that?¡± It was the swordmistress, Christina. Chapter 306 - The Day The Broken Sword Was Reforged

Chapter 306: The Day The Broken Sword Was Reforged

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Christina was outraged. Watson had shattered the Sky Severing de she was carrying. Not only was that sword one of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s four great artifacts, but it was also a priceless gift from her father. Initially, she had wanted to find Watson to reason with him. Finally, the cathedral¡¯s statue was broken, and the priests had lost contact with the gods. As a partner in St. Antilles Cathedral, she was obligated to find someone to assist her in resolving that issue. Then, the problem she had been preupied with for half a day was mysteriously resolved, and Watson had vanished. She reasoned that Watson might have something important to attend to and thus had left. She went to the Golden Quill Pavilion to take a look. Watson, the kind young man, was assisting his subordinates in increasing their strength. He was in a meeting with them. Whatever the case, Watson had broken her sword. He should, at the very least, speak with her about thepensation and express his apology. Why did Watson act as if nothing had happened? ¡°Christina, even though I broke your weapon, it was as the result of your attempt to stop me. I don¡¯t believe I did anything wrong.¡± Christina¡¯s fury oozed when she heard Watson¡¯s words. However, she rolled her eyes and stifled her rage. ¡°Watson, I know it¡¯s difficult for you topensate me with a tinum-tier item. Why don¡¯t you find a way to repair the Sky Severing de? If you can repair it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± As she spoke, she took a broken sword from her waist. Repairing a tinum-tier weapon was not significantly easier than forging it, which necessitated extensive knowledge in forging. She knew that Watson had created gold-tier armor for his subordinates. He appeared to be well knowledgeable in forging. However, making gold-tier armor was significantly lessplex than forging tinum-tier items. Thetter was a hundred times moreplicated than the former. Watson was still so young. It was impossible for him to know how to repair the SkY Severing de. Of course, she did not make such a request so that Watson would fix it. It would be better if he could not do it. That way, she would have an excuse to make Watson do something else for her. Christina¡¯s mouth corners slightly raised in response to that thought. Her face lit up with a smile. At that moment, a voice rang in her ear. ¡°Just repair it? That¡¯s too easy. System fusion, activate.¡± Christina felt a lightness in her hand. She did not know when the broken sword she was holding had ended up in Watson¡¯s hand. Furthermore, the broken de had been reattached. The sharp and bright de was like a mirror reflecting her face. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, I have repaired your weapon. If you require nothing else, please leave.¡± Watson gestured for Christina to leave. Christina, on the other hand, had a nk look on her face. She took the Sky Severing de and looked it up and down. She rubbed her eyes and wondered if she had seen wrongly. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± How could a broken tinum-tier weapon be repaired so quickly? Had he really fixed it? However, she had never heard of any repair method that could be done so quickly. Furthermore, he did not require mes to reforge the de. It was simply too amazing. Cristina repeatedly confirmed the Sky Severing de in her hand. She discovered that that de was not weaker than the one she had in the past. Instead, it was stronger. That made her even more puzzled. Ignoring the dazed Christina, Watson returned to Clyde and the others and asked, ¡°Where was I?¡± ¡°You were informing us about the underground city,¡± Annie said. When she gazed at Watson, her eyes were filled with admiration. Christina had not seen what happened because she had been talking. However, Annie was fully aware of what the young man had done. Watson had taken the broken sword from Christina¡¯s hand. Then, he twisted his ring, and a few simr weapons appeared in his hand. He turned them into flowing lights and fused them, repairing the Sky Severing de. That whole process only took a few seconds. She was already shocked when Watson could create gold-tier weapons instantly. It seemed like that was not all. The more she understood Watson, the more she sensed his iprehensibility. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s set off now. First, we¡¯ll get some supplies. Then, we¡¯ll enter the maze.¡± Watson waved his hand and turned to leave. However, someone stopped him. ¡°Watson, wait!¡± The person who stopped him was Christina. Watson turned around and asked impatiently, ¡°Yes, is there anything else you require?¡± ¡°If you want to go to the underground maze, please bring me along!¡± Christina sheathed Sky Severing de. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°Of course, Watson, I would not ask you to help me for nothing. In return, I will prepare all the supplies you need to enter the underground maze. The Holy Sword adventurer team has already cleared the 70th level and is moving toward the 80th level! We know what each level has and what needs to be prepared. What do you think? Are you willing to coborate with me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡ª¡± Watson hesitated for a moment and wanted to refuse. He entered the dungeon not to search for treasures but to improve his strength through training. If he were to cooperate with Christina, he would forfeit that purpose. ¡°Watson, just ept Lady Swordmistress¡¯ invitation. Only thest level of the underground maze is useful to you. There is nothing special about the other levels, so it is alright to ask others for help. It is better as it will end quickly.¡± A man¡¯spelling voice rang forth. Antonio and Denise entered the room unexpectedly from the outside. Antonio smiled as he leaned on his shabby, bent staff. ¡°Who are you?¡± Christina was initially taken aback upon seeing Antonio. Then, she opened her eyes wide in astonishment, as if she had discovered something. ¡°Your face looks somewhat familiar. Have we met before?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Watson¡¯s master. As for whether we¡¯ve met before, I can only say that we met two days ago when we were in the Adventurers¡¯ Association.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Christina recalled the Adventurers¡¯ Association; in addition to Nightingale and Clyde, there was a man with tinum hair and ady with zing red hair who resembled a me elf. Those two people stood behind Watson, so she assumed they were Watson¡¯s attendants. She had not anticipated that the white-haired young man would turn out to be Watson¡¯s master. At that point, she could not help but view the person in front of her in a better light. Watson was already so powerful, but what about his master? ¡°Master, does borrowing other people¡¯s strength to pass through the maze not affect my training?¡± Antonio said, ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t believe my words? Don¡¯t you have your own adventurer team and improved their equipment and abilities as well? What¡¯s the difference between that and you joining forces with the Holy Sword adventurer team?¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Watson determined that it was usible and nodded to Christina. ¡°I concur with your request, Lady Swordmistress. There is no time to waste. Let¡¯s go now.¡± The swordswoman led Watson out of the door. Before she left, she turned to look at the tinum-haired man because she felt that the man was very simr to someone she knew. Then, she heard him say, ¡°The service at the Golden Quill Pavilion is excellent, especially thedies here. All of them have good figures and are so gentle. I¡¯ll enjoy themter.¡± Then, Christinaughed at herself and turned away, no longer doubting the other party¡¯s identity. The person she knew was a big shot in the kingdom. How could he say such words and appear there? She must have been wrong. Chapter 307 - Are You Trying To Make A Fool Out Of Me?

Chapter 307: Are You Trying To Make A Fool Out Of Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are those the Holy Sword adventurers¡¯ materials? Indeed, they are unlike a small adventurer team like ours.¡± Annie stood in front of the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s buildingplex, watching the supplies unloaded from the carriages. She nibbled at the corner of her sleeve, her eyes glistening with envy. Everyone followed Christina to the Holy Sword adventurer team an hour after leaving the Golden Quill Pavilion. Christina quickly assembled her team members for a meeting after cing the neers at the door. Christina chose 200 people to enter the underground maze with them. Those 200 individualsprised elites from the Holy Sword adventurer team. The weakest member was at the silver tier, and there were more than ten gold-tier elites. Apart from Christina, who had recently been promoted to tinum-tier, the lineup is quite fantastic. ¡°Indeed, the amount of items brought by the Holy Sword adventurer team is hundreds of times greater than what we would usually prepare. Additionally, there are other items that I have never seen before.¡± Clyde continued to examine the materials that had been unloaded from the carriage. Apart from the food and water, there was also an odd mask. A tube had been ced into the mask and attached to a massive airbag. Clyde had been an adventurer for decades, yet he had never seen anything like it. ¡°That is the gas bag. It is a tool that the Holy Sword adventurers developed based on the maze¡¯s 50th floor. The boss on the 50th floor is a gold-tier monster called the Poison Explosion Tree. Its spores can leech onto people¡¯s skin, and the poisonous gas it releases can cause people¡¯s nerves to go haywire. Therefore, that instrument is vital. ¡°In addition to gas bags, we have waterproof air bags and folding binocrs that are more advanced than goggles! All these inventions were created after our fights in the underground city. Several of the items have been enhanced throughout a generation. Of course, those items are solely used by the Holy Sword adventurer team, and so no one else would have seen them before.¡± Christina had suddenly appeared beside Clyde; she peered at everything in front of her while she said that. Her tone had a tinge of pride. The Holy Sword adventurer team had paid more than anybody else to conquer the underground city, so they were at the forefront of the race. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, several of those goods are really advantageous to me. Can you sell them to me after the exploration?¡± Watson asked. Other people might have thought that those were only auxiliary tools for clearing the maze, but they were different in Watson¡¯s eyes. Those gas bags were simplified versions of gas masks, and water-resistant gas bags were diving suits. Watson decided to purchase some of those items and bring them back to Mount Creation for the folks in charge of forging in Torch Town so that they could analyze them. Perhaps they could devise something that will aid in the advancement of future generations. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Those things remain ssified under the terms of the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s confidentiality agreement. We haven¡¯t conquered the dungeon yet, so we do not want that knowledge revealed to other people. However, once we¡¯ve conquered the dungeon, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered anyway. You can have them then.¡± ¡°Miss Christina, I shall remember your words. Please don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°I will never retract anything I have stated. I can provide those items to you for free, but the stiption is that you assist me in surviving the dungeon.¡± Christina¡¯s opinions were different from Watson¡¯s. The young man was motivated by self-improvement, while Christina desired passage through the dungeon. No matter how many people passed through it, she needed to do that to prove herself. Perhaps it seemed a little conceited. However, she was powerless to do anything about it. Expectations had encircled her life since she was a child due to her rtionship with the sword saint family. Of course, if she wanted to clear the dungeon, she also needed topete with her father. Her father was the only person who had managed to pass the dungeon¡¯s 100th floor, and he had revealed some details about that particr floor to her. So, she knew that everything else she did before the 100th floor was irrelevant. The real treasure was on that floor. That was also the reason why she had spared no effort to form an adventurer team. Christina snapped back to her senses and looked at the young man beside her. He was avidly inspecting the contents in the carriage and even circling it. Her eyes shifted. ¡®Watson, that young man, is truly unpredictable. He gave away gold-tier weapons freely, but he is extremely interested in those ungraded items. He is iparably different from the average person! However, it is irrelevant. As long as he can help me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Christina acknowledged Watson¡¯s skills, but not everyone had the same thought. At that very moment, not far from the gate, several members of the adventurer team got together and whispered among themselves. ¡°Brother ke, which of the adventurer team is assisting Lady Swordmistress? Why is she so excited about them? She doesn¡¯t usually smile, but she is grinning during the meeting. She even said that she would conquer the dungeon this time. We won¡¯t live this down if we don¡¯t get it this time.¡± As one of the members talked, he shot an unttering gaze in the direction of Christina, Watson, and the others. They feel insulted that Christina thought so highly of Watson. Another member said, ¡°Those people are from the Blood Rose adventurer team. They had just found fame in the City of Steel. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, they had advanced from bronze-tier adventurer team to gold-tier in just one day!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that news too. They advanced because they had another new member, who even survived Lady Swordmistress¡¯ sword attack. It was that youth in the distance. He is a gold-tier elite.¡± ¡°To have such talent at such a young age is just remarkable. However, regardless of his strength, is he stronger than Brother ke? Brother ke is our team¡¯s strongest gold-tier fighter. Additionally, Blood Rose was a simple bronze-tier team before this. It means that except for their newest member, everyone else is a bronze-tier elite. I am not sure how much assistance they can provide her.¡± The others continued to talk about the situation. Most of them had entered the dungeon solely to follow Christina¡¯s lead to the 70th floor. The swordswoman was prepared to descend another 30 floors with the addition of a few bronze-tier warriors and a gold-tier elite. Was not that a joke? ke said, ¡°All right, stop this conversation. This is Lady Christina¡¯smand. She must have her own reasons for doing this. I am heading to the dungeon.¡± Then, he turned around and walked into the depths of the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s building. ¡°If you¡¯re not chosen for the expedition, please remain at the entrance and refrain from gossiping lest Lady Christina hears what you say.¡± ¡°Brother ke, we don¡¯t want to do that either. However, Lady Christina¡¯s order this time is too strange. We don¡¯t want to follow those idiots from the bronze-tier adventurer team to our deaths! Once we enter the dungeon, we¡¯ll immediately report to Lady Swordmistress if we find anything amiss.¡± Several members of the adventurer team expressed their dissatisfaction. ke shook his head and remained silent. Then, he turned around and strolled through the buildings¡¯ vast halls. He entered a room that had been shut and opened the wooden boards on the floor. He descended the dungeon¡¯s stairs. Despite the dampness, the dungeon was well illuminated. The entire dungeon was deafeningly silent, and there were few guards. The dungeon was only sparsely popted. One could vaguely hear a man¡¯s cough from the fence at the end of the dungeon. Typically, a Holy Sword member would immediately be expelled if theymitted a grave error. Only those who have made significant contributions and were not eligible for expulsion would be imprisoned to reflect on their actions. Only one individual had been arrested in recent days. It was ude, the adventurer team¡¯s former vice-captain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that ke,mander of the guards? Are you here to watch me make a fool of myself?¡± ude, who had lost a significant amount of weight, raised his head. Two ruthless emerald eyes appeared through the fence¡¯s opening. Chapter 308 - Finding Trouble Deliberately

Chapter 308: Finding Trouble Deliberately

¡°ude, it has been a few days since Ist saw you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so energetic.¡± ke said faintly, ¡°I did note here to mock you. I came here to ask for your help.¡± ¡°Ask for my help? Is that what the Lady Swordmistress wants? ¡± ude¡¯s eyes lit up. He could endure being locked up in the dungeon. What he could not tolerate was the change in Christina¡¯s attitude toward him. Everything he had worked so hard for as the vice-captain was because of Christina. How could she not see it? ¡°No, this is my idea. Lady Swordmistress is currently preparing to enter the underground city with the Blood Rose adventurer team members. She didn¡¯t mention you.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not Lady Swordmistress¡¯ idea, then you should leave.¡± ¡°Well, that is what I need your help with.¡± A hesitant expression appeared on ke¡¯s face. ¡°ording to my investigation, other than the youth named Watson, the rest of the members of the Blood Rose adventurer team are only bronze-tier. I can understand why Lady Swordsmistress thinks so highly of Watson. After all, that youth had once withstood her sword in the Adventurer¡¯s Association! However, the others don¡¯t have the same strength. If we use those people as teammates to raid the dungeon, we might incur some danger.¡± He felt that the Blood Rose adventurer team might have deceived Christina. Otherwise, why would she think that she could sessfully raid the dungeon with the help of a bronze-tier adventurer team? ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ude asked. ¡°I want to let you out and create some trouble for the Blood Rose adventurer team. I want to stop their exploration of the dungeon! As far as I know, that boy named Watson isn¡¯t from the City of Steel but a noble from the border. He¡¯s also rted to the border count. Two of his followers are currently living in the Golden Quill Pavilion. I think that as long as something happens to those two followers, he won¡¯t be able to continue exploring the underground city.¡± ke had only hostility toward Watson. On the one hand, it was because Watson¡¯s team was weak. On the other hand, it was also because Watson was from the border. Most of the people in the kingdom knew that the king and the border count were not on good terms. They did not know whether Watson had other motives for getting close to the swordmistress. ¡°If you let me go free, aren¡¯t you afraid that Lady Swordmistress will me you when she finds out and lock you in the dungeon?¡± ude¡¯s face was close to the railing gap; he smiled sinisterly. ke was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Everything I do is for the sake of the Holy Sword adventurer team. Just like you. Even though I don¡¯t like you, I have to say that sometimes people like you make the team stronger. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the key here. Before anyone finds out that I¡¯ve identally left that key here, it¡¯s up to you whether you pick it up or not.¡± Then, ke took a bunch of keys from his waist and threw them on the ground. After that, he walked out of the dungeon without looking back. ude chuckled. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve asked so nicely, how could I say no? I just happen to have a score to settle with that annoying brat. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Holy Sword adventurer team had already advanced to tinum-tier, I¡¯m sure that Lady Swordmistress would praise my achievements. This is all his fault. I won¡¯t show mercy to hispanions.¡± As he bent down to pick up the keys, ude¡¯s face revealed a cruel expression. ¡°How should I torture themter? Killing them too easily won¡¯t count as revenge.¡± His words echoed in the empty dungeon tunnel; it caused ke, who was leaving, to shudder. However, he did not stop. ke was still unsure of Watson¡¯s character. If he were cold-blooded and did not care about hispanions, then it would be very difficult for that n to seed. Therefore, ude¡¯s overreaction was good. That would ensure Watson would stay there. .... At the Golden Quill Pavilion. ¡°Achoo, achoo.¡± Antonio sneezed twice in a row and sat up from his chair. ¡°Master Antonio, what¡¯s wrong? Have you caught a cold? ¡± Denise, who was making tea for him, heard the sneeze and looked up in puzzlement. It was already March. Although the kingdom had entered spring, the climate still retained some of the winter¡¯s cold breeze. ¡°Don¡¯t know you know my strength? How can I be infected with such a minor illness? Someone must be gossiping about me! Have I left the royal city for too long? Perhaps His Majesty and those nobles are anxious?¡± Antonio muttered softly. ¡°Perhaps it is not the people from the royal city who are talking about you, but Lady Swordmistress. I think she must have recognized you when she was here.¡± Denise ced the teacup on the table, poured some hot tea, and handed it to Antonio. When she mentioned Christina, Denise¡¯s expression was a little sad. As a bodyguard, she had the honor of meeting the daughter from the sword saint family more than ten years ago. At that time, Christina was only a ten-year-old child. So many years had passed in a sh, Christina could not even recognize her. ¡°That child is bright, indeed. Even though I¡¯ve reverted to my younger appearance, she still had doubts about me. However, I don¡¯t think she recognized me. When she stared at me, I deliberately mentioning some youngdies to apany me. The way she looked at me immediately changed. She probably felt that I was not the person she knew.¡± ¡°To avoid being recognized, you¡¯ve said something that lowered your status, Master Antonio. Your benevolence is really admirable. All of that is for Young Master Watson, right?¡± ¡°As long as Watson can clear the underground city sessfully and break the sword saint¡¯s record, everything I¡¯ve done will not be in vain! Furthermore, I¡¯ve changed my appearance now. No one in the City of Steel knows me. When I return to the royal city, I¡¯ll use magic to change back to my original appearance. Who would know what I was the one who said those words?¡± Antonio picked up his teacup and took a sip. He stroked his nonexistent beard with a smug look on his face. ¡°When I reach the capital, I really want to see the look of surprise and envy on the sword saint¡¯s face when he sees Watson. That would be very interesting, indeed!¡± Denise fell into silence because Antonio was a person who cared about his reputation. Everyone in Mount Creation knew that. She had thought that Antonio, who could sacrifice his reputation for Watson, had changed his personality, but she realized that she had misunderstood. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but the room is for other guests. You are not allowed to enter without permission.¡± Just as the two of them were talking, amotion suddenly broke out outside the room. Boom! A muffled sound was heard immediately after that, and someone kicked the door open. More than a dozen Holy Sword members rushed into the room, clothed in white robes and wielding longswords in their hands. They formed two rows at the entryway, and ude entered the room from the center. A maid from the Golden Quill Pavilion was in his grasp. The beautiful maid¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her cheeks were red and swollen. It was apparent that those men had abused her as she tried to stop them. ¡°This room is not bad at all. It feels even better than our room here! Not long ago, the Blood Rose adventurer team was only a bronze-tier adventurer team. In addition, there are a few barbarians from the border who¡¯s actually living in such a high-standard ce. It looks like the Golden Quill Pavillion¡¯s standard has decreased significantly,¡± ude said with interest as he looked around the room. Then, his gaze finallynded on Antonio and Denise. ¡°Especially the two of you. Your master is currently exploring the underground city, but you are here enjoying tea?¡± ude walked quickly toward Antonio and Denise. He raised his right foot and kicked the table. Then, he bent down and looked down at them. ¡°Drinking tea is a noble¡¯s activity. Do you deserve to do it?¡± As the table fell, the tea sshed in all directions and stained Antonio¡¯s clothes. ¡°How dare you treat¡ª¡± Denise stood up abruptly. She was about to say something when she suddenly remembered that Antonio did not want to expose his identity. She quickly changed her words. No matter what, rushing into someone¡¯s room and kicking over someone¡¯s tea is definitely not a good thing. Tell me, who sent you here to find trouble with us? If you tell me honestly, I can give you a decent death.¡± ¡°Brothers, did you hear that? That woman is threatening us. She seems to be a little confused about the situation.¡± ude cracked his neck. The corners of his mouth curved into a teasing arc as he waved behind him. ¡°Brothers, go ahead. As long as you don¡¯t kill that woman, you can do whatever you want.¡± Chapter 309 - Is He Qualified?

Chapter 309: Is He Qualified?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lady Swordmistress, I think everyone is almost ready. Should we set off now?¡± Watson asked Christina at the entrance of the Holy Sword adventurer team. At that moment, the 200 adventurers were ready to set off. Those adventurers wore armor ranging from bronze to silver-tier, which was considered quite luxurious in the City of Steel. In addition to the 50 horses responsible for pulling the carriages and the second echelon waiting outside the maze for rescue, more than 500 people were there. The sound of people¡¯s discussions, the neighing of horses, and the sound of movement¡ªit was very lively. ¡°Wait a moment. In addition to these people, I also have to bring another person with us. You know that person too. It¡¯s ude, who might have had a conflict with you in the Adventurers¡¯ Association.¡± Christina held her hair when the wind blew. Her face was shining brightly under the sunlight. ¡°ude is my military advisor. He had many ideas when I was raiding the maze. With him, we will have more confidence in raiding the dungeon! I know that you guys have had some misunderstandings, but I have already taught him a lesson. For my sake, can you forgive him?¡± ude had also been locked up for two days. Christina felt that it was enough. ¡°Well, since you say so, then I have no objections.¡± Watson shrugged; ude was not worth his attention. He was just a clown. He did not even have the desire to be angry with such a person. ¡°ke,e here.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ke rushed toward her when he heard her voice. Dressed in golden armor with a holy sword icon embroidered on the breastte, he looked majestic. He went to Christina and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Go and get ude.¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± As soon as Christina¡¯s voice fell, cold sweat broke out on ke¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. ude has only been locked up for two days. It¡¯s too light a punishment for him if we release him now. If the other members knew about that, they might think that you are prejudiced by giving him a light punishment because he is the vice-leader.¡± ¡°I can use ude¡¯s help in the dungeon exploration. I¡¯m not prejudiced, but I want him to have a chance to atone for his sins.¡± ¡°I still think we should detain him for a longer period. Let¡¯s not bring him this time, and I¡¯ll take him to you after the raid is over. Is that okay?¡± ke was in a panic. He was not nervous because ude was not there, but because of why ude had not returned yet. He nced in the direction of the dungeon. He had sent ude to the Golden Quill Pavilion half an hour ago to stir trouble. He should be done by then. He only wanted some problem for Watson¡¯spanions; he wished to prevent Christina from entering the dungeon. Even if Christina were to learn the truthter, he was okay with that. ¡°Captain ke, you seem to be hiding something.¡± Watson stared at ke. His tender eyes seemed to pierce through his soul; it made ke¡¯s mouth dry. Just as he was about to exin himself, a loud shout came from the street outside. ¡°Are you looking for ude? He¡¯s here.¡± ¡°ude, you¡¯re finally¡ª¡± As he turned his head, ke was about to say something in surprise, but his face froze when he saw who it was. The person walking across the street was not ude but a man with a wooden cane. It was a middle-aged man with tinum hair and a gorgeous me elf. The me elf had a rope in her hand, and the rope was tied around a few Holy Sword adventurer team members. They were all badly bruised and bound. Only one person dragged more than ten people on the ground, but the me elf did not seem to find it difficult. In just a few minutes, they had arrived in front of everyone. ¡°This is ude, the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± After throwing the dozen or so severely bruised men on the ground, the me elf snorted coldly, ¡°You people from the Holy Sword adventurer team are quite daring. You said that you wanted to cooperate with our young master to explore the underground city, but on the other hand, you sent people to the Golden Quill Pavilion to ambush us.¡± That me elf was Denise, and she was furious at that moment. Obviously, the Holy Sword adventurer team was not sincere in cooperating with them. She even suspected that Christina had nned to lure the tiger away from the mountain. She might have wanted to distract Watson so that she could take revenge. ¡°The Holy Sword adventurer team did that?¡± Clyde¡¯s group stood near Watson; they were shocked. Nightingale, who had been following Watson like a shadow, rolled her sleeves and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Watson, just give me the word, and I¡¯ll kill these people cleanly and neatly.¡± ¡°Miss Christina, what¡¯s going on? I hope you can give me an exnation! I¡¯m sincere in cooperating with you, but it seems that you¡¯re not sincere with me.¡± After he stopped the impulsive Nightingale, Watson¡¯s eyes turned cold. He valued his family the most; he would make them pay if they dared to touch his family. Fortunately, before he left Mount Creation, he had helped everyone to advance to the tinum tier. His master was a diamond-tier elite, so he was not afraid that something like that would happen. He did not expect that to happen at all. If Antonio and Denise were not tinum and diamond elites-tier, he dared not imagine what those criminals would do to them. He had just noticed that the man named ke had a strange look on his face. It seemed like he had sent someone to do that. He did not know if Christina knew about it. He would remove the Holy Sword adventurer team from his list if she did, let alone cooperate with them. ¡°ke, exin yourself.¡± Christina gritted her teeth and turned to look at ke. Her gaze was sharper than a sword. She was in the mood to kill. After witnessing Watson¡¯s ability, it was not easy for her to get Watson to help her. However, such a thing had happened. If Watson were to leave in anger, how long would it take for her to clear the dungeon? Plop! ke could not bear the pressure. He knelt on one knee and lowered his head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Swordmistress. I don¡¯t understand why you would cooperate with a bronze-tier adventurer team. That would bring us danger. I suspect that you were deceived by those people, so¡ª¡± ¡°So you did that behind my back?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Swordmistress. I made all those decisions on my own. Please punish me.¡± Christina rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Her body swayed as she turned to look at Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, I know you might not believe me now, but I did cooperate with you in good faith! I did not manage my subordinates well when this happened. I canpensate you. I hope you can abide by the agreement¡ª¡± ¡°Agreement? What agreement? You guys yed tricks on us first, right? If something really did happen to Young Master Watson¡¯s master and Denise, how would youpensate them?¡± Nightingale retorted disdainfully. She had never liked Christina. She should have gone to the hot spring to serve Watson that day, but that woman had beat her to it. She had endured it because of Watson, but she could not bear it any longer. ¡°Miss Christina, you said that you didn¡¯t manage your subordinates well. That makes it hard for me to trust you. What if your subordinates act on their own again after entering the underground city? Forgive me for saying this, but I won¡¯t go down the maze with your team anymore.¡± Watson shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°As forpensation, forget it. My people did not suffer any losses. We just hope that you can keep a close watch on your subordinates in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the group of more than 500 people from the Holy Sword adventurer team outside were displeased. ¡°Brat, your words are so arrogant. You don¡¯t want to go down the maze with us? Well, we don¡¯t want to go down there with you anyway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Even though it was wrong of Captain ke to do such a thing behind the swordmistress¡¯ back, it was also for our own good.¡± The other adventurers¡¯ words stirred the crowd. ke, who was kneeling on the ground, also raised his head and said, ¡°Lady Swordmistress, I deserve to be punished for my mistakes. However, you can¡¯t team up with those people. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re worthy.¡± ¡°ke, how could you say such a thing? I told you that Watson is a tinum-tier elite. Have you forgotten that? Is that not enough reason for me to invite Watson?¡± Christina clutched her heaving chest as she looked at ke, her eyes filled with sadness. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, you are only guessing that he is a tinum-tier elite. Furthermore, even if he is a tinum-tier elite, he won¡¯t be of much help in exploring the maze. Otherwise, the current sword saint would not have been the only one to have passed through the maze for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Watson was toozy to waste his breath on them; he turned around and waved at Clyde and the others. Then, he walked down the street with Nightingale and Denise behind him. At that moment, themotion had attracted the attention of many passers-by. ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± A passer-by asked the people around him. ¡°It seems like the swordmistress wants to take the newly promoted gold-tier Blood Rose adventurer team down the maze. Most of the people in her team, led by the vice-captain, are against it,¡± another person said. ¡°That Blood Rose adventurer team is too arrogant. Lady Swordmistress promoted them for their talents, but they think too highly of themselves. I heard that the rooms arranged for them in the Golden Quill Pavilion are the best. They¡¯re clearly taking advantage of Lady Swordmistress.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the Holy Sword members who are against them going down the maze. Instead, perhaps they¡¯re afraid and deliberately find an excuse not to do that. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t they fight back when others insult them? Why would they only run away dejectedly?¡± The rumors spread very quickly and became more and more outrageous, causing many people to look at Watson and his team members with disdain. Many people still wanted to curry favors with the Blood Rose adventurer team just a day before that. However, at that moment, they had be street rats everyone despised. Many Holy Sword adventurer team members also joined themotion to spread more rumors about the Blood Rose adventurer team. Watson sighed when he sensed changes in the crowd¡¯s expressions. He had wanted to live a low-key life, but things had turned to that. He could only show his skills to eliminate the rumors. Just before he made his move, someone walked forward. That person held a cane, and his tinum hair fluttered in the wind as he slowly walked in front of Christina. ¡°Christina, I had not wanted to meet you in this way, but your people have done a very outrageous thing to my disciple. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch! Are your subordinates confused about why you want to team up with Watson? Well, my name is Antonio, and he is my outstanding disciple. When you know this, I just want to ask if he is qualified to team up with the Holy Sword adventurer team?¡± Chapter 310 - No Longer Keeping A Low Profile

Chapter 310: No Longer Keeping A Low Profile

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Antonio?¡± Upon hearing that name, everyone there, be it the Holy Sword adventurer team members or the passers-by, had puzzled looks on their faces. Almost everyone in the entire kingdom knew that name because Antonio was the name of the greatest mage in the kingdom. However, the young man with tinum hair was somewhat different from the image of a great mage that everyone had in mind. Could that person be pretending to be the astrologer or simply sharing the same name as Antonio? ¡°Are you really Master Antonio?¡± The swordmistress, Christina, was also a little surprised. When she saw Antonio at the Golden Quill Pavilion, she suspected that he was that person. However, Antonio¡¯s behavior made her give up on the idea. Then, he admitted it on his own initiative. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Antonio smiled as he raised the ancient staff in his hand and gently knocked on the ground. His face suddenly became distorted from a handsome young man to an older man¡ªit was his original appearance. Christina was speechless. Her mouth was wide open, but she could not make a sound. That was the Antonio that she remembered. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, don¡¯t be fooled by that person. He said that he did not want to explore the dungeon with the Holy Sword adventurer team, but he pretended to be Master Antonio. He clearly wants you to keep him here.¡± ke¡¯s voice sounded from the side. ¡°Yes, Captain ke is right. That person is definitely not Master Antonio,¡± a member of the Holy Sword adventurer team said. ¡°He is pretending to be the greatest mage in the kingdom. That person is too bold. Is he not afraid of being punished by the kingdom?¡± More people jeered at him. ¡°Not only did he pretend to be Master Antonio, but you also attacked our team members. Do you know what sins you havemitted?¡± Then, ke took the opportunity to look at ude, who had been tied up and beaten severely. ¡°Vice-captain, please tell me about the atrocities that this person hasmitted against you.¡± Even though he had made up his mind, ke was still worried that his actions would be exposed and Christina would severely punish him. Coincidentally. However, Antonio¡¯s arrival had allowed him to divert the conflict. He could me it on the other party. ¡°ke, you idiot! He is Master Antonio. I should not have listened to you ande out of the dungeon. Otherwise, I would not have be so miserable.¡± To ke¡¯s surprise, ude raised his head with difficulty. His swollen sausage-like lips moved as he answered him. As he spoke, ude recalled when they went to the Golden Quill Pavilion to look for trouble half an hour ago. Fear shed through his eyes, which were ck and blue like a panda¡¯s eye. Half an hour ago, he had used his foot to kick the tea table and ordered his subordinates to attack. He had nned to let his underlings torture Denise and Antonio for a while before stripping Denise¡¯s clothes in front of Antonio. He would be the one to humiliate Denise. Even though Denise was a me elf, she was also a rare beauty. It would ease the hatred in his heart and infuriate Watson when he learned of it. It was a good idea, but unfortunately, there were some mistakes in implementing the n. He had brought some silver-tier elites with him toplete the mission. Those people were so proficient in their teamwork that not even ordinary gold-tier warriors might be able to curry favor with them. However, Denise only needed to stretch her finger to beat them to the ground. It was as if they were ants inparison to Denise. What happened after that could only be described as misery. Denise had trampled each of them; they did not even get the chance to retaliate. The elf was powerful, but she was still very respectful toward the tinum-haired young man beside her. Denise had wanted to kill them and throw them out to feed the dogs, but the tinum-haired young man had stopped her. ude imed that he was not a good person. However, he was not stupid. No one could say that he was ordinary as he could even get those at peak gold-tier to respect him. Therefore, no one would doubt him if he said that the tinum-haired young man was the greatest mage in the kingdom. At that moment, he hated ke terribly. If he had known that those people at the Golden Quill Pavilion were elites, he would not have sought death, no matter what the other man said. ording to Lady Swordmistress, ke seemed to have known that those people were not ordinary people. If that were the case, why did he not tell him? ude was still puzzled, but ke looked at him with pity. ¡°ude, did they threaten you? Blink if they are threatening you.¡± ¡®Threaten, my *ss.¡¯ ude cursed in his heart. Those words came from the bottom of his heart. Just as he was about to exin himself, ke seemed to interrupt him deliberately. He said, ¡°Lady Swordmistress, ude has obviously been threatened by those people, so we can¡¯t trust his words.¡± ¡°Christina, is this your subordinate? He looks very loyal, but I don¡¯t know who he had pledged his loyalty to.¡± Antonio nced at ke with a meaningful expression. His words caused ke¡¯s face to change drastically. Antonio ignored ke and said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll give you further proof! ¡°Christina, do you still remember the gift I gave you on your tenth birthday? The magic book that can sing? And your father? Has he been drinking every day? I remember that he likes to go to the roadside taverns in the royal city. He says that he likes to enjoy the lively atmosphere, but he doesn¡¯t dare to go openly out of consideration for his identity as the sword saint...¡± After he said a few words casually, Antonio stopped the conversation. ¡°Do you want me to continue? If you still don¡¯t believe me, then I can only say something that no one else knows. For example, when I was holding you in the bath when you were young, I found a birthmark on your body.¡± ¡°Stop talking. I believe you.¡± Christina looked a little embarrassed and annoyed. She had believed Antonio when he told her the first few things. Very few people would know about those things, especially the gifts and her father¡¯s hobbies. The fact that he knew about her birthmark sealed the deal for her. However, she could not let Antonio tell others about that because her birthmark was on her right buttock. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, is that information urate? Perhaps he collected them from somewhere?¡± ke was still trying to fan the mes, but Christina interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, ke. No matter what your motive is, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter for what you¡¯ve done. But if you nder Master Antonio again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Christina knelt on one knee toward Antonio and bowed her head respectfully. ¡°Christina of the Sword Saint family pays her respects to the Lord Astrologer.¡± ¡°No way. Is that man really the mage from the kingdom?¡± There was amotion from the crowd. They might not have believed Christina¡¯s words, but since she had knelt in front of the man, it seemed like his identity was beyond doubt. ¡°Greetings, Lord Astrologer.¡± No one knew who took the lead, but soon, the Holy Sword adventurer team and the crowd around them all knelt on the ground, their eyes filled with excitement. They had never seen such an influential figure in their entire lives; they did not expect him to visit the City of Steel. It was such an honor. ke moved his lips, but he could only lower his head. He was speechless. ¡°Christina, even if I already know the answer, I still have to ask you one more time. As my disciple, is Watson qualified to explore the underground city with you?¡± Of course, he was qualified. Before Christina could say anything, everyone else already had the answer in their mind. They looked at Watson with envy and hatred. It was no wonder that the youth could block the swordmistress¡¯ sword attack¡ªhe was Antonio¡¯s disciple. That was not strange, but they did not expect him to take in a disciple while he was at the border. After all, the man had not left the Temple of the Stars in years. ¡°Of course! Watson is more than qualified to explore with me. This is my fault; I haven¡¯t managed my subordinates properly. I will teach them a good lesson, and then¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Miss Christina. After this matter, I find it very difficult to trust you. So, I will explore the underground city by myself.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was soft, but it had an unquestionable tone. He extended his right hand toward the sky and said, ¡°I had wanted to keep a low profile while I am in the City of Steel. However, since Master has already revealed his identity, I guess there¡¯s no need for me to keep a low profile.¡± Since he had revealed his identity, there was no need for him to pretend anymore. A thunderous rumble echoed outside the City of Steel in response to his words. It felt as if something had erupted from the ground, shaking the entire city. Chapter 311 - Straight To The 100th Floor

Chapter 311: Straight To The 100th Floor

¡°Look! What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone looked up as they endured the tremors. Some of them noticed the giant creature rising from the sky in the distance and cried out in surprise. They saw a vast mountain floating in the sky in the distance. However, that mountain was square. There were countless empty holes and rock tunnels that rotated constantly. Many adventurers were fighting with magical beasts at the tunnels on each level. They should have been underground, but they were suddenly in the air. All of them screamed in panic. The whole hill was like a giant Rubik¡¯s cube that was magnified countless times. Even those who had not entered it knew what it was. ¡°It¡¯s the underground city.¡± Nightingale stared at the distant sky and sighed. She knew that Watson would do such a thing because she had been with him for more than two years. She knew the young man well¡ªWatson was a person who sought convenience. For him, things that could be moved should not take much effort to go in and explore. Just like how he was afraid of trouble, and so he fused all the major cities and towns along the border. He could fuse the entire border, let alone a small underground city maze. ¡°Absolute Gravity.¡± Watson spat our four words as he released his right hand into the sky. That was the diamond-tier rule that he had obtained from fusing many earth-elemental tinum-tier spells like ck Holes when he was at Mount Creation. It could eliminate the gravity of certain things and give them a gravity that was hundreds of times stronger. At that moment, he had used the rules to eliminate gravity. That was only one of the dozens of rules that he had fused through thousands of spells. It was easy for him to do it, but it would look terrifying to everyone else. ¡°That kid pulled the underground city ruins out of the ground. How did he do it?¡± A member of the Holy Sword adventurer team looked at the sky with a nk expression. ¡°What kind of tier is he to be able to do that? A tinum-tier?¡± Another member of the Holy Sword adventurer team fell silent. Even though it was a question, he already had an answer in his heart. At the very least, Lady Swordmistress could not do it. Otherwise, she would have pulled the buried city out of the maze long ago. That also meant that Watson was stronger than Christina, perhaps at the peak of the tinum tier. Even though Watson looked to be only 12 or 13 years old, a tinum-tier elite at that age was enough to enter the historical records. He would be the youngest tinum-tier elite in history, breaking the current sword saint¡¯s record. Quite a number of people thought that Watson had participated in the exploration with the Holy Sword adventurer team to curry favor with them. It seemed that Watson¡¯s true goal was to hide his identity because his strength was simply too strong. ¡°Is that Young Master Watson¡¯s true strength?¡± The three of them looked up at the underground city above them, their expressions filled with emotion. They recalled the first time they had met Watson. At that time, Watson had killed a gold-tier magical beast with a single move. They thought that was Watson¡¯s full strength. Finally, Watson had fought with the swordmistress, helped them fuse their weapons, and even gave them new weapons. What Watson had done was getting more and more ridiculous. No one knew if that would be thest time. That day was destined to be an unforgettable day for everyone in the City of Steel. Everyone looked up at the huge ruins above them as though they were looking at some sort of miracle. ¡°We can now explore the ruins out in the open. But before that, we should first clear out any irrelevant people and magical beasts in the ruins,¡± Watson muttered softly. He did not drag the ruins out to show off his strength. After all, the ruins had a hundred floors and were buried underground. He would have to go thousands of meters deep to reach the bottom, unlike the maze above his head, which made it much easier to enter. The bottom floor, which was as smooth as a mirror, was different from the other parts of the maze. The passage on that floor did not move and was shrouded in fog. He did not know what was inside. After he observed it for a while, Watson activated the system fusion on the maze above his head. He had only fused the magical beasts. [Congrattions, Master, on fusing arge number of magical beasts. You have obtained a diamond-tier magical beast, the Death Star Dragon.] Following the sound of the system notification, the shadows of various magical beasts on the ruins¡¯ 100th floor vanished, transforming into streaks of flowing light that fused in the air. The adventurers fighting with the magical beasts suddenly realized that all the beasts had disappeared. Meanwhile, the magical beasts that were fighting for their territory also collided with each other. There were more than a million magical beasts in the entire maze, and at that very moment, all of them had been fused. It was a terrifying phenomenon. A dark cloud appeared in the sky; it blocked the sunlight and dimmed thend. There was a faint sh of lightning in the cloud, illuminating the shadow of a huge dragon-shaped creature. Then, the dark cloud tore apart, and a giant ck dragon rushed out. Its scales were jet-ck and shiny. Its ferocious head did not have the meandering ordinary dragon horns. Instead, it had a single horn, and four tiny ck stars were floating around it. [Diamond-tier magical beast: the Death Star Dragon.] [Attribute: Darkness.] [Ability: Can master most of the dark-elemental spells below diamond-tier.] [Additional abilities: Eternal Night (causes a part of the world to sink into darkness), Dark Servant (the soul that dies in the eternal night will belong to the Death Star Dragon), and Law of Darkness (the body will be immune to all attacks in the eternal night).] [Additional abilities: Super Magic Immunity,plete physical resistance, draconic magic, Zoom, camouge, draconic might, Death Star Arrival (this is the manifestation of the Law of Darkness, consuming a death star above one¡¯s head will give someone an instant death effect, but can only be cast four times a day).] ¡°Not bad. I actually fused a dragon.¡± When he saw the information of the fused magical beast, Watson¡¯s face was full of joy. That was the second dragon he had fused, and it was a diamond-tier one. ¡°I wonder which is stronger, this dragon or Golden sh?¡± The entire City of Steel shook the moment that ck dragon appeared. ¡°There are so many powerful magical beasts in the underground city. It¡¯s no surprise that no one but the current sword saint could get to the 100th floor. But where have the other magical beasts in the ruins gone to? Did that ck dragon swallow them?¡± The people of the City of Steel did not know that Watson had mastered the art of fusion. They thought that a ck dragon from the underground city had swallowed the other magical beasts. Even Christina thought so, and she had gone down to the 70th floor. ¡°That ck dragon must be a monster from the 100th floor. Has my father defeated it before?¡± Christina muttered softly as she stared at the ck dragon in the sky. She vaguely felt that something was amiss. That ck dragon¡¯s aura seemed too powerful, and it terrified her. She wondered if she would have the courage to attack it¡ªshe did not know how her father did it. Swoosh! She heard a soft sound just as she was thinking about that. Watson had already floated in the air and cast arge-scale, long-distance teleportation spell to move all the adventurers in ruins. Then, he went straight to the ruins¡¯ lowest level. The adventurers who had fallen back to the ground looked as if they were in a dream. They did not know what had happened. When they saw Christina, they hurriedly went to her. ¡°Thank you, Lady Swordmistress. It was you who had saved us, right? That ck dragon was too terrifying. Just its aura alone made us wet our pants.¡± The swordmistress was the strongest person there. They thought that it must have been her who had saved them. However, Christina did not say anything. The people around her did not respond either. So, the tens of thousands of adventurers who hadnded there were puzzled. They followed the other people¡¯s gazes and looked up. They were frozen on the spot when they saw the sight that greeted them. They were shocked. They saw a small figure soaring toward the sky; he stepped on the giant ck dragon. At the same time, the young man extended his fist over his head and punched forward. He managed to pierce a hole in the ruins¡¯ 100th floor. Chapter 312 - Trial On The 100th Floor

Chapter 312: Trial On The 100th Floor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°He smashed through the underground city with one punch! Who is that young man?¡± ¡°Did he cause the changes in the underground city?¡± The group of adventurers, who had just been teleported to the ground level, eximed as they looked at the scene in the sky. ¡°Watson has already entered the 100th floor. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Christina ignored the other people around them; she ordered the Holy Sword adventurer team members. Even though she did not be Watson¡¯s partner, it was no longer important. Her long-cherished wish was about toe true. It was up to her and Watson to clear the 100th floor first. ¡°Yes, Lady Swordmistress,¡± the 200 Holy Sword team members answered her respectfully. Then, some of them spread theirbat aura wings, and the rest waved their magic wands to release some flying spells. One by one, they soared into the sky, with Christina in the middle. ¡°Let¡¯s go as well.¡± Nightingale was worried; she stepped forward and shed to a height of hundreds of meters. The three others looked at each other; their eyes were firm as they followed Nightingale. In just a few minutes, many people had floated toward the sky above the City of Steel. It was not only members from the Holy Sword adventurer team but also other adventurers in the city. After all, they only had one chance to enter the underground city¡¯s 100th floor. It would be nice to see it even if they knew they could not clear it. At that moment, Watson, who had broken through the bottom of the 100th floor, had entered the passage. There was a long tunnel made of some mysterious silver metal in front of him. He could even see his reflection on the wall and some colorful crystals around the tunnel. Those crystals seemed to have a high concentration of energy. ¡°The 100th floor is strange, indeed. The energy density here is dozens of times less than the outside world. If I can train here, a day is equivalent to more than a month outside.¡± Watson looked around him before he began to move deeper into the tunnel. After about a few hundred meters, the tunnel disappeared; Watson arrived at a vast underground pce. There were simr tunnels in all directions. It was apparent that no matter which direction one went, they would eventually reach the same ce. The structure of the pce was simr to the tunnel; it was also made of silver metal. The ground was so smooth that it could reflect a person¡¯s shadow. An altar stood in the center of the pce, and a ten-meter-tall mirror was on top of the altar. The mirror¡¯s surface was surrounded by swirling mist; it looked like a door to another world. [Diamond-tier Special Item: World Transformation Mirror.] [The mirror can reflect everything that exists in the world and perfectly duplicate its clone, reducing the effect of the abilities above the diamond tier.] [Additional effect: Teleportation Without Distance (after entering the mirror, one can travel to any location in the world).] ¡°It is no wonder that the sword saint was the only person to have passed the 100th level in hundreds of years. It turns out that the final test is to defeat oneself.¡± Watson sighed as he looked at the information that appeared before his eyes. How could an existence like him, who had the same skills and thoughts, defeat him? That had nothing to do with strength. At that moment, he understood the reason why his master had asked him to go there. That was a really good trial. ¡°Are you ready for the final trial? If you are ready, go to the altar and touch that mirror. It will let you face your true self. Regardless of whether you are despicable, timid, or weak, only those who could defeat themselves would receive the final reward.¡± While Watson was thinking, his image suddenly appeared in the mirror, magnified countless times. He said in a dignified voice, ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course, I¡¯m ready.¡± He took a step forward and spread the angel wings on his back. He flew in front of the mirror in less than a second and reached out to touch the mirror. Swoosh! The spinning vortex on the mirror elerated with a faint sound; it turned Watson into a stream of light and absorbed him. Watson felt his environment changed; it was as if the world was spinning. First, it was the temperature. A scorching heat came from under his feet, and the air was filled with the smell of sulfur. Watson turned around and found himself at the mouth of a volcano¡ªthere was boilingva below him. Another identical Watson stood 100 meters away from him on the ring-shaped mountain. Whether it was his expression or his clothes, there was no difference at all. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°This is the boundary of the world, a chaotic and disorderlynd. The climate here can change at any time. Not only do you have to defeat yourself, but you also have to be careful of the magical storm that will appear at any time! Brave Challenger, it¡¯s not toote to regret now because once the trial starts, it won¡¯t end. You might even die.¡± The majestic voice that he had heard came from the other Watson¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°The trial begins.¡± Apanied by the loud heavenly voice, the other Watson suddenly spread his six angel wings and rushed toward him. He raised his hand and cast a peak tinum-tier spell. ¡°Vermillion Nova.¡± The Vermillion Nova spell was Sylvan¡¯s signature spell. Its power wasparable to a small sun, especially since the environment there was a volcanic crater. The fire element was dense, and after Watson¡¯s clone cast the Vermillion Nova spell, a fiery red sun suddenly appeared in the sky, illuminating the gloomy sky. The churning magma under the volcano sent waves hundreds of meters high toward Watson. The clone had made perfect use of the weather, increasing the spell¡¯s power by at least 50 percent. ¡°Fast attack, clear thinking. As expected of me.¡± Watson felt intense pressure from the attack, but he did not panic. Instead, he praised the gods because the clone in front of him was exactly like him. To praise the other party was to glorify himself. He did not stay idle as he spoke. He waved his hand gently at the me that appeared in front of him. ¡°Absolute Gravity.¡± The Vermillion Nova above his head had lost the restraint of gravity and flew out into outer space. The enormous waves of mes flying up from the crater were subjected to hundreds of times more gravity. They fell back down abruptly and werepressed into a concave ne. Boom! Just as he dissolved the clone¡¯s attack, a crack suddenly appeared on the ground beneath Watson¡¯s feet. A distorted gravity had attached to his body, causing him to bend his waist and sink with the rock beneath his feet. ¡°That is... Absolute Gravity?¡± Watson raised his head with difficulty and looked at the clone that had already arrived in front of him. It was apparent that the clone had grasped the same rules. ¡°We have the same magic and even use the same rule abilities. The effect of this World Transformation Mirror is really strong!¡± Watson stomped his feet as he mocked his clone. ¡°Absolute Dodge.¡± That was a rule that he had fused with wind-elemental magic. That rule allowed him to be like the wind. He could see and feel but not touch; it would cause a powerful gravitational force to slide down his body. It sted a hole hundreds of meters deep into the ground beneath his feet. ¡°Absolute Seal.¡± The clone responded to the rule that he had fused when he was fighting Elvira. The powerful rule would suck all the air and magic elements around him. The flowing wind could avoid all the damages. The prerequisite was that it had to flow. ¡°It looks like this battle will be more intense than I imagined.¡± Watson teleported into the distant sky via the same Absolute Seal spell to dissolve the power around him. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. He had experienced countless powerful enemies and defeated each of them ever since he had transmigrated to that world. However, he had no confidence in that particr battle. That was the first time he had a strong desire to defeat his opponent. Chapter 313 - Their Respective Battles

Chapter 313: Their Respective Battles

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That is the trial on the 100th floor, just like Father said.¡± Christina stood in a pce above the clouds. It was as if the gods had built it. The pirs supporting the sky were hundreds of meters high. In front of her was a flight of stairs that led to an unknown ce. Each flight of stairs was several meters high. She had followed Watson to the underground city¡¯s 100th floor. She touched the World Transformation Mirror in the middle of the pce and entered that ce. She knew some things about the trial¡¯s final floor from her father, so she did not panic. Thest level would clone the challenger and choose the environment based on their personal conditions. The World Transformation Mirror would usually select a ce the person would be most ufortable. For example, if a person were afraid of water, then the World Transformation Mirror would select a ce by the water. If that person were fearful of some animal, the World Transformation Mirror would fill the scene with that kind of creature. As the 100th level of the maze¡¯s trial, the challenger must defeat themselves and ovee their internal weakness. That was the trial¡¯s challenge. ¡°What is my weakness?¡± Christina asked herself. It must be her pride. Due to the enormous pressure caused by excessive confidence, the setting where she found herself was like a stairway that kept ascending like a temple. ¡°Lady Christina, where is this?¡± ¡°Everyone says that there are countless treasures piled up in the underground city, but I only saw a mirror inside. I am very disappointed. I didn¡¯t expect that the mirror was a door that led to other ces. This is the real 100th level of the maze! Look at how majestic that temple is; there must be a lot of treasures inside.¡± While Christina was thinking, a faint sound of conversation could be heard behind her. It was the 200 elite members who had followed her into the World Transformation Mirror. Christina turned her head and red at her subordinates¡ªher stare was unflinching. The World Transformation Mirror possessed a unique characteristic. When two people touched the mirror simultaneously, they would be transported to the same location. That was also the trick her father had revealed to her. She would feel pressured if she had to do it by herself, but she would not have to worry so much about it if she had other people with her. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Master Antonio¡¯s disciple get here first before us? Where¡¯s he? Is he at a higher level? Then we have to hurry up. Don¡¯t let him get the treasure first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The trial on the 100th floor is divided ording to the time whoever touched it. Since he touched the mirror before us, he would be teleported to another ce in the world,¡± Christina exined. ¡°Oh, I see. Lady Swordmistress, let¡¯s hurry up and start exploring! It¡¯s so high up; it might take us days to climb the staircase.¡± Some of the adventurer team members could not wait to hurry up. Christina did not say anything. She just looked at the top of the staircase silently. Suddenly, she saw a fluctuation in the clouds before a woman walked out of them. Her long yellow and long robe fluttered in the wind. A longsword hung at her waist. It was particrly eye-catching, and she had an aura that could cut through the sky. After the woman emerged, the mist behind her fluttered again before another two hundred people appeared, the same number of people Christina had brought with her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there another Lady Swordmistress?¡± A member of the adventurer team stared into the distance, then looked at the Lady Swordmistress in front of him and rubbed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not just Lady Swordmistress. I can see myself! What kind of magic is this? Or are we hallucinating?¡± another member asked in surprise. ¡°Everyone, pick up your weapons and get ready for battle! Those aren¡¯t phantoms, but clones created by the World Transformation Mirror based on each of us. We might get killed by them if we aren¡¯t careful.¡± Christinamanded her subordinates, who were a littlex. Then, she drew the weapon from her waist and assumed abat stance. They would need a team effort instead of an individual battle to pass the 100th level. Christina knew that she was not as good as her father or Watson, but she was good at her job as amander. ¡°Let¡¯s have a showdown.¡± .... ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Where is this ce?¡± Annie hugged her shoulders. Even though she had be a gold-tier mage, she still felt traces of coldness invading her body. Fortunately, the inextinguishable holy fire leather armor on her body could help her to eliminate the cold. ¡°That is the border, where the Dragonspine Snow Mountain used to be.¡± Nightingale stood on a snowfield; she looked somewhat absent-minded. She did not expect to be teleported to that ce after entering the 100th floor of the maze. She raised her head and looked into the distance; she could see a majestic and endless mountain peak. That was where Mount Creation was located. ¡°This is the border? Really? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of such a huge mountain peak at the border? That peak is surrounded by something green. Is that a tree?¡± Clyde and Arthur also saw Mount Creation; they seemed skeptical. The scene in front of them was a little too shocking for them. ¡°That mountain is called Mount Creation. Young Master Watson created it! I¡¯ll exin it to you when I have the chance. The most important thing right now is to eliminate the enemy in front of us.¡± She could see their clones approaching the exact location from the far north. They also heard wolf howls throughout the area when the clones emerged. Roar! Silver-moon demonic wolves emerged from the snow, revealing their huge bodies. A 100-meter-long Moon-eating Sky Wolf led the pack¡ªit had wise eyes, but one of its ears was missing. Nightingale¡¯s eyes twitched when faced with her clon and those silver-moon demonic wolves. Those silver-moon demonic wolves, particrly the leading Moon-eating Sky Wolf, were identical to those Watson had killed in the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. She had not killed the Moon-eating Sky Wolf to avenge her parents. Perhaps it was God¡¯s will; she would once again face the old enemy that had troubled her for more than a decade. .... Meanwhile, at Watson¡¯s location. Dark clouds suddenly covered the already gloomy sky. Fist-sized hailstones fell along with silvery-white lightning snakes¡ªit filled the air with white fog. The magma under the crater had frozen into ayer of frost, and the rolling ck fog rose. It was just as the World Transformation Mirror had described¡ªthat was the world¡¯s border. The weather was unpredictable. A moment ago, the air was filled with a scorching aura, and then, dense water elements had reced the high temperature. The fight between Watson and the clone had shifted from a battle ofws tobat of water-elemental spells. ¡°Peak tinum-tier spell, Absolute Zero.¡± ¡°Peak tinum-tier spell, Silvermoon of Endless Reincarnation.¡± ¡°tinum-tier spell¡ª¡± The sky erupted with silver-white moons with endless attractive forces. Wherever the moonlight shone, it would condense into solid ice. The ground seemed to have returned to the ice age, and long corridors of ice hung in the sky. If someone were lucky enough to watch from the sidelines, he would undoubtedly be taken aback and stunned by the scenario unfolding in front of him. ¡°As expected of my clone, what a troublesome opponent!¡± Watson stood at the end of a long ice tunnel and performed a runic incantation. With one hand, he cast Absolute Zero, and with the other, the Silvermoon of Endless Reincarnation. His adversary had used the same spells. Hundreds of ice passageways more than ten meters wide collided in the air, hurling ice fragments into the air. Watson had been engaged inbat with his clone for the better part of half an hour. At first, he could only match his clone¡¯s skills, but he eventually gained the upper hand. After all, he had trained on Mount Creation with Antonio and Sylvan. As long as he continued to outperform himself and gain new insights throughout the conflict, the clone would not be able to keep up with him. Watson gained more insights in that half an hour than he did in the two years he spent on Mount Creation. Just as he was about to win the challenge, the clone switched to a different battle style. No matter what magic he used, the clone would always do the same action,pletely canceling it out and bringing the duel back to a stalemate. Chapter 314 - The Final Challenge

Chapter 314: The Final Challenge

¡°Lady Swordmistress, we¡¯re going to win!¡± The 200 members of the Holy Sword adventurer team and the clone army were engaged in a chaotic conflict on the battlefield where Christina was; the Holy Sword adventurer team was winning. Only a few dozen members sustained injuries, but more than half of the cloned army had been destroyed. The ground was sttered with blood, and shattered weapons and armor were strewn everywhere. They were unmistakably clones, yet they had looked so real when they died. ¡°We haven¡¯t won until we¡¯ve destroyed all the enemies. Everyone, don¡¯t let down your guard.¡± Christina stood in front of everyone and calmly directed her subordinates to create a three or four-person team. They sliced into the enemy¡¯s formation like sharp des, ripping it apart progressively. Her cheeks were flushed with joy. Her most trustedmanding ability had not failed her. She frequently read the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s military techniques. She knew that her ability to lead troops inbat was actually superior to her strength. However, she had been born into the sword saint family, so she was forced to hide that talent. The sword saints were the peak of warrior cultivators. A single guy could face thousands of soldiers with that title, and any help was frowned upon. Christina had been imbued with a simr mentality since she was a child as she was part of the Sword Saint family. However, she had chosen to reveal her true nature at that moment to win the trial. Swish! She shed the sky and slew a few clones that hade to ambush her with a wave of her hand. Then, she said, ¡°Change the goose formation to a circr one and encircle the adversaries in the center to prevent them from breaking through! Team Two, employ the snake formation to cause havoc with the enemy¡¯s formation...¡± The Holy Sword adventuring team members felt as if they had defeated their inner demons when the clones died. Each of them got more courageous as they fought. Meanwhile, the enemies were gradually falling apart, and it was difficult for them to fight back. Due to the difference in numbers and Christina¡¯s exquisitemand, almost all the clones had died in just a few minutes. Only Christina¡¯s doppelganger, who was standing in the middle, was the only one left. ¡°So, that¡¯s the general.¡± The Holy Sword adventurer team surrounded the clone after a fierce battle. Christina approached the clone alone and raised the Sky Severing de into the air, ready to strike at her clone. That trial would be hers if she could cut off the clone¡¯s head. She had been nning that move for years. However, she felt a little sorry for Watson as he was the one who had dug the buried city, allowing her to lead her subordinates into the trial effortlessly. Simultaneously, the team battle method she employed was also more convenient than solitary battles. However, she felt a sense of embarrassment in her heart. That had no bearing on her decision to ept the honor of being the first to clear the trial. Christina¡¯s gaze fixed on that thought as she cut her clone with the Sky Severing de. Crack! Christina widened her eyes as she nced at the broken de. Her clone snatched the Sky Severing de from her grasp. The sword had broken into halves with a faint snap. That scene was identical to what Watson had done at the St. Antilles Cathedral. However, the Sky Severing de in her hand had changed. The sword became even stronger once Watson had mended it, and her opponent was not Watson. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± She twitched her lips and took two awkward steps backward. She felt that something was not right. ording to her father, as long as she defeated her clone, she would pass the trial. She had already won, so why did the clone in front of her continue to resist? ¡°Are you surprised, Miss Christina?¡± The clone that had broken the Sky Severing de revealed a different expression than Christina¡¯s as shezily stretched her arms. ¡°You are a brave challenger; I have to praise you for being able to defeat yourself. After all, it may sound simple, but there has been only one person to do it in a few hundred years! You are slightly inferior to him, but you cleared this level.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why¡ª¡± Christina asked, realizing that the World Transformation Mirror was speaking to her. She was curious as to why she was unable toplete the level. Without waiting for her to finish, the clone said, ¡°That was the requirement a few decades ago, but times have changed! ¡°Because of that person, the number of people who came to challenge the maze has increased significantly. I¡¯ve also learned a lot when I saw them use powerful magic or exquisite coordination to fight against magical beasts. As a result, the standard forpleting the maze has changed. You must defeat yourself and me. If you can¡¯t do it, please do not me me for your death! Ah, I forgot to mention. Actually, all of you are lining up to challenge me. I¡¯ve been bored for a long time, especially with the weak ones who don¡¯t have much ability. Not only do I have to waste my energy to copy them, but I also can¡¯t learn anything from them. So, instead of that, why don¡¯t I choose the right person? I¡¯ve been controlling the maze recently, sending some powerful magical beasts from the depths to the surface, hoping to reduce the number of people entering the maze. Regrettably, the effect is not immediately apparent.¡± The original World Transformation Mirror was only an ordinary treasure, but it could umte thoughts from the person it duplicated because of its replicating characteristics. Over time, it became sentient. It had always been its mission to arrange trials for the challengers and selected talents. However, it seemed like it wouldplete that mission in its own way. ¡°The underground maze city has developed self-awareness?¡± ¡°What kind of joke is this? We should just follow the rules of the past. Why do we have to change it so casually? Countless elites had challenged this ce in the past. If we were to defeat their clones, wouldn¡¯t we die?¡± The Holy Sword adventurer team members had already had a taste of victory when they defeated their clones. At that moment, their expressions turned into despair. They had heard about the recent activities in the underground city, and many of the Holy Sword adventurer team members had died. They thought those people were just unlucky; they did not expect the underground maze city had caused their deaths deliberately. Its goal was to kill them. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯ve already taken a lot of things from me in the past few hundred years. Now it¡¯s my turn to ask you for something in return. Isn¡¯t that fair? You can go if you can defeat me. Don¡¯t worry, your strength is the best among the challengers in the past few hundred years. I have only two clones that can defeat you.¡± ¡°Who are those two clones?¡± ¡°One was from a guy named Frederick who challenged this ce decades ago, and the other is a young man named Watson, who was just here today! What do you think? I¡¯ll rx my conditions a little. As long as you defeat either of them, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡± The clone¡¯s face lit up strangely as she waved her hand. Then, two figures emerged from the mist. One of them was a young man with yellow curly hair and an arrogant expression. He had a ck and a white longsword crossed behind his back. The other person was a young man with a tender expression; he looked exactly the same as Watson. ¡°Choose one as your final challenge.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, you should choose Watson. Although that young man is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple and has done a magnificent feat of pulling the maze out, his strength is unfathomable! However, the other clone is your father. No matter what you think, you¡¯d have no chance of winning if you choose to challenge the sword saint.¡± Before Christina could choose, her subordinates rushed forward to say, ¡°Watson is easier to defeat than the sword saint.¡± Christina nced at the two new clones in front of her. After she hesitated for a while, she said, ¡°No, I choose to challenge my father, Frederick!¡± Chapter 315 - Powerful Reinforcements

Chapter 315: Powerful Reinforcements

At the border, in an unknown location on the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Nightingale panted as she shook the bloodstains from her tinum-tier dagger. Sweat dripped down her lovely neck, dampening her attire. Thousands of Silver-moon Demonic Wolves¡¯ corpses fell beside her, as well as the bones of several Moon-eating Sky Wolves. There seemed to be an endless supply of those magical beasts. Every time she killed one, more magical beasts would appear, including the Moon-eating Sky Wolf; it was as if she had to face the fear in her heart repeatedly. ¡°Miss Nightingale, are you alright?¡± The three people behind her did not look too good either. They were only at the peak of the gold tier. Even though they had a lot of Watson¡¯s knowledge in their mind, which made them peak gold-tier elites, they still could not withstand the never-ending run-in with the magical beasts. Plus, their clones were watching the battle from the sidelines. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Nightingale wiped the sweat off her forehead and pretended to be calm. She was not fine. The clones had not made a move, but the wolves led by the Moon-eating Sky Wolf had made her very miserable. She could not fight against the Moon-eating Sky Wolf at gold-tier, but she had advanced to tinum-tier. She was also part of the angel race and had mastered Watson¡¯s magic. Her strength had increased by a hundred times, but the enemies she faced were also a hundred times stronger. She was no longer afraid of the Moon-eating Sky Wolf. She was only a little tired and worried about Watson. ¡®The enemies here are already so terrifying. I wonder how Young Master Watson is doing?¡¯ If it were possible, Nightingale desired to eliminate all foes in front of her to hurry to Watson¡¯s aid. ¡°It is unsurprising that for hundreds of years, only the sword saint had passed the challenge on the 100th floor. It is difficult for an ordinary individual to stand up against such a terrible army of magical beasts.¡± Clyde could not stop himself from sighing, a tinge of regret visible on his features. If they had understood how difficult the trial would be, they would not have gone with Nightingale. They were quite likely to perish there. ¡°If only Young Master Watson¡¯s trial could end quickly. He is not with us, and we don¡¯t know where he is now. However, with his ability, it should not be difficult to pass that trial. If he passes the trial, I hope he cane here to help us¡ªthese magical beasts are nothing to him.¡± Annie immediately followed suit, waving her magic staff and casting the gold-tier Firewall spell to repel the few silver-moon demonic wolves that attacked them. She had a lot of faith in Watson. His aplishments during thest few days instilled in her a sense of power. ¡°Young Master Watson wille. We need to hold on until then.¡± Nightingaleforted everyone. As she spoke, their clones suddenly moved. It was the Curse of Dy. First, Leon¡¯s clone cast ayer of curse on each of them to slow them down. Then, Leon cast the God¡¯s Blessing spell on the other clones. ¡°A blessing of courage! Themand of speed! A blessing of strength...¡± A series of lights shed. Nightingale¡¯s doppelganger led the clones as they rushed forward. The dagger in the clone¡¯s hand drew a beautiful arc, cutting through the air. At the same time, a chaos-elemental Law of Domain appeared beneath her feet. The power corroded the ground into a trench dozens of meters long. Nightingale defended her threepanions behind her from that attack. Additionally, she extended her hand and waved the dagger. Two majestic waves of strength crashed on the ground to form a massive pit. There was no sound, yet thatbat was more deadly than a brawl. Nightingale collided with her clone numerous times while surrounded by a chaos-elementalbat aura. The clone¡¯s body swung slightly. On the other hand, the Nightingale wasunched more than ten meters into the air. There were numerous holes in her tinum-tier armor, revealing her bloodied skin. A smear of blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. Although her clone looked identical to her, she could feel it as soon as she moved. The clone¡¯s fighting techniques appeared to epass a wide variety ofbat techniques. The clone was clearly significantly stronger than her. ¡°Miss Nightingale, those clones are too powerful. We are no match for them at all. Let¡¯s stop fighting and leave.¡± Clyde had been forced to retreat by his own doppelganger; there were more than ten sword wounds on his body. ¡°D*mn it! The most difficult thing about those clones is not their strength, but that they can copy our weapons and armor.¡± Arthur had also retreated. The man held the Sky Hunting Bow in his hand as he confronted his clone. His clone was not injured. Instead, there were two arrows condensed frombat aura stuck in his shoulders. They would only exhaust their physical strength in that battle. It was better to escape. ¡°Go! Remember, run toward Mount Creation. I¡¯ll stay behind to cover you.¡± Nightingale decided with gritted teeth. Arthur immediately gave up resisting. Ayer of dragon scales appeared on his body. He spread the Phoenix wings on his back and flew rapidly toward Mount Creation. It was a partial beast transformation with his Druid secret skill. He had borrowed his powers from the Diamond Stardust Dragon and Frost Phoenix that Watson had given him. ¡°That coward!¡± Annie was cursed. Instead of walking away, she stepped toward Nightingale. ¡°Miss Nightingale, if you want to leave, we¡¯ll go together.¡± Clyde and Leon did not speak as they fought against their clones. However, their expressions revealed that they had the same thought. ¡°You won¡¯t be of any use if you stay here with me. You might as well go to Mount Creation to get reinforcements. If I can¡¯t survive this, then so be it.¡± Nightingale gave Annie a push and used the dagger in her other hand to block the clone¡¯s swift attack. She took two steps backward and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I¡ª¡± Annie hesitated. Nightingale¡¯s words made sense. Leaving one person behind would significantly increase their chances of survival, but Nightingale¡¯s chances of dying would also rise. Furthermore, with such powerful enemies, she doubted whether the people from Mount Creation could help them. Just as she could not make up her mind, Arthur suddenly reappeared¡ªAnnie felt relieved. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I should not leave. Even the timid Arthur is back. I can¡¯t lose to him.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to leave? D*mn it, those clones fly much faster than me and escape faster than me.¡± Arthur, who had just returned, deactivated his dragonification. Three more arrows appeared on his shoulders; he grimaced in pain. ¡°Those guys look like us, and they have the same equipment. They are our clones; why are they so much stronger than us?¡± The dragon scales and phoenix wings had also appeared on Arthur¡¯s clone. However, the dragon scales on his clone were not only from the Diamond Stardust Dragons, but there were also three pairs of Phoenix wings on the clone¡¯s backs. The sheer magnitude of the clones crushed them. Everyone frowned when they heard Arthur¡¯s mocking voice, even in times of crisis. They thought that Arthur had a change of mind and rushed back to die with them. As expected, they were moved for nothing. While it was funny, everyone also felt despair in their hearts. They thought they could hold on for a little longer if they could escape, but it seemed like they would not be able to hold on for even another minute. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! Silver-moon demonic wolves emerged from the snow one after another. Those magical beasts were only silver-tier, but they were also inrge numbers. There were tens of thousands of them¡ªeven tinum-tier elites would be intimidated by the sheer numbers. Furthermore, they still had to deal with their clones and the Moon-eating Sky Wolves. It seemed that death had be their inevitable oue. Roar! Even Nightingale subconsciously dropped the dagger in her hand and gave up resisting. Suddenly, a terrifying dragon¡¯s roar came from the sky. A vast shadow blocked the sunlight and cast a shadow on the ground. Then, a huge ming meteor fell from the sky andnded in front of Nightingale and the others. The meteor was hundreds of meters long. Before the terrifying power of the meteor fell, the magical beasts crouched on the ground in terror. Then, the meteornded on the ground and created a bottomless pit in the ground. The earth had melted, and water surged in all directions like a tide. The silver-moon demonic wolves were sted into a sieve by the drifting sand, not to mention the center of the meteor. The magical beasts hit were immediately vaporized. Roar! Immediately after the dragon¡¯s roar, the cry of a Phoenix echoed from the sky. Suddenly, white sparks bloomed on the ground. The clones had turned into ice sculptures, and the solid ice had spread to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Annie raised her head in disbelief when she saw a scene that she would never forget for the rest of her life. She saw a giant dragon and a phoenix soaring in the clouds in the sky with tens of thousands of holy beings behind them. Those beings had halos on their heads and wings on their backs. Chapter 316 - Forced To End

Chapter 316: Forced To End

¡°Angels! They are from angels from the powerful ancient race, nicknamed Servants of the Gods. Praise the gods, no, praise the Great Young Master Watson, we are saved!¡± Leon shouted as he opened his arms and knelt humbly on the ground when he saw the tens of thousands of beings hovering in the sky. Arthur, who was beside him, was not so excited. He only stared at the dragon and the phoenix in the sky, then looked at the diamond-shaped scales on his body and the pure white wings of the phoenix. He seemed uncertain. ¡°The angel species? Haven¡¯t they been extinct since ancient times? How can there be so many of them? And why do I feel so familiar with the dragon and phoenix in the sky?¡± ¡°These angels, the dragon, and the phoenix came from the direction of Mount Creation that Miss Nightingale had mentioned. Could it be¡ª¡± Annie stared at the distant sky as a bold guess emerged in her heart. Just as everyone was contemting their own ideas, a handsome middle-aged man dressed in ck armor and with short sky-blue hair descended from the tens of thousands of creatures hovering in the sky. He radiated the angel species¡¯ fabled aura and the dignity of a tinum-tier elite. ¡°Mount Creation¡¯s Commander of ckmoon Iron Knights¡¯ First Legion is here to escort you, Miss Nightingale. By the way, didn¡¯t you follow Young Master Watson to the royal city? Why are you here? And who are the three people beside you?¡± It was n. He had felt a violent fluctuation from the direction of Dragonspine Snow Mountain from Mount Creation. It had felt like a battle, and he was worried that it had been someone like Moriarty. Therefore, he hurriedly led a few legions to check it out. He had not expected to find Nightingale. ¡°I was on my way to the royal city with Young Master Watson. Currently, we are at the City of Steel, the nearest city to the border. As for why I am here and who are the people next to me, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Nightingale looked at the shocked faces of the people around her calmly. She was relieved. Since the people from Mount Creation had arrived, they would no longer be in any danger. No matter how powerful the clones and magical beasts were, the tens of thousands of knights would crush them. Just as she had expected, the nearby four frozen clones began to tremble before the ice that covered their bodies shattered. Four bodies crawled forward and began to attack them again. ¡°Fire elements that flow in this world. Transform into an unquenchable holy me and purify all evil in this world.¡± Before the clones could make their move, a chant echoed from the sky. Then an angel with six ming wings dropped from the sky with thousands of people behind her. They attacked at the same time, and the rolling mes ignited the sky. The sky appeared to have transformed into a sea of fire, mirroring the rednd. The snowkes on the ground swiftly melted, revealing the stony terrain. The clones wailed in response to such a powerful attack. The mes had charred their bodies, and they fled in haste. The silver-moon demonic wolves that came from the depths of the earth growled as well before they ran into the distance. ¡°Vicemander of the First Legion, the Red Angel Elvira, is here to greet Miss Nightingale.¡± Elvira dropped from the heavens after demonstrating her swordsmanship, her beautiful red hair blowing in the breeze. She appeared gant and valiant with the first legion members behind her. More peoplended on the ground. ¡°Commander of the Second Legion, Liszt, and Vicemander Anna, greets Miss Nightingale.¡± ¡°Commander of the Third Legion, William, and Vicemander Ron, greets Miss Nightingale. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, Miss Nightingale.¡± The ckmoon Knights who came to their rescue were from the first three legions. That was not even the knights¡¯ full strength as they had about 100,000 knights on Mount Creation. Each legion would have about 10,000 knights. n only dispatched the first three teams because he knew that they were sufficient to solve any problems they might have. Powerful angels continued to descend from the sky, one after another. The scene when they greeted Nightingale shocked herpanions. At the same time, the clones burned by the fire and the magical beasts that crawled out from the ground gradually disappeared after they red at the ckmoon Knights in anger. They turned into a wisp of green smoke that quickly dissipated. Then, a loud heavenly voice echoed in the world. ¡°Due to external interference, this assessment has been forced to end. Brave Adventurers, pleasee back to challenge me again when you are ready.¡± ¡°Again? I will never enter the 100th floor again.¡± Arthur sat down on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief. He began to pull the arrows in his shoulder as he continued to swear. ¡°Miss Nightingale, now that the problem has been solved, we have plenty of time. You can tell us in detail what happened in the City of Steel!¡± n nced at Arthur, his face full of curiosity. ¡°Did Young Master Watson make any thrilling feats when he went to the City of Steel? Judging from the current situation, Young master Watson must have caused quite a stir,¡± Elvira said. She looked a little emotional, and the people behind her looked expectant and excited. It had only been a few days since Watson went to the City of Steel, and more than a month had passed on Mount Creation. They missed Watson, so they were eager to know about him. ¡°Before I exin, Annie, introduce yourself to everyone.¡± Nightingale nodded at Annie. She immediately stood up nervously, rubbed her hands, and looked at n. ¡°Hello, my Lord, leader of Mount Creation. My name is Annie, and I¡¯m Young Master Watson¡¯s adventurerpanion in the City of Steel! Don¡¯t be deceived by my appearance. My dream is to be a maid and enter the service industry. Although I¡¯m a little weak, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± The more she spoke, the quieter her voice shifted. She had nned to go to the border to work as a maid in Watson¡¯s manor, but that n had been shattered. The angels had appeared before her; it was hard to imagine how many such creatures were there on Mount Creation. She was only an insignificant gold-tier adventurer. How could she have the qualifications to be associated with those powerful existences? ¡°My name is Leon, and I am Young Master Watson¡¯s humble servant. I didn¡¯t expect that the distinguished angels would be soldiers from the mountain. ording to Miss Nightingale, Watson had created the mountain, which means that Young Master Watson is your master. Then, isn¡¯t he a real god?¡± Leon maintained his kneeling posture with a fanatical look on his face. ¡°Praise the Great Master Watson, who had shone like the sun on me. It¡¯s great to be able to believe in the Great Master Watson. From now on, I will double my efforts in believing in the Great Master Watson and spread his faith for him.¡± Previously, he had abandoned his faith altogether in favor of Watson¡¯s ability to provide him with additional benefits. However, he had seen the angels. He truly believed that Watson was like a god at that point. ¡°Miss Nightingale, it seems like thepanions that Young Master Watson has met in the City of Steel are quite special.¡± n wore an odd expression on his face. Nightingale covered her lips with her hand and coughed lightly, changing the subject. ¡°These are not important. Let me tell you what Young Master Watson has been doing recently and why we are here.¡± Chapter 317 - The Second Person To Clear The Level

Chapter 317: The Second Person To Clear The Level

Boom! Boom! The wind whistled, and the sound of des colliding rose and fell. The stairway temple had be a sea of sword qi. The 200 Holy Sword adventurer team members hid far away as they watched the battle between Christina and the sword saint clone. ¡°Who do you think will win the battle between Lady Swordmistress and the Sword Saint¡¯s clone?¡± A member of the adventurer team asked in a low voice with a nervous expression. A person next to him shook his head; his expression was simrly unsightly. ¡°Even though Lady Swordmistress¡¯s talent is outstanding, that is the Sword Saint¡¯s projection. He did not be the number one person in the Holy Dragon kingdom for hundreds of years for nothing. It has been almost an hour since the battle started, and Lady Swordmistress has been at a disadvantage for the whole duration. I think that it won¡¯t be long before she is defeated.¡± On the stairs, hundreds of meters away from them, Christina was battling with the yellow-haired young Sword Saint, Reid. Christina had lost the Sky Severing de, so she was using an ordinary silver-tier longsword. However, her opponent was using a ck-and-white peak gold-tier weapon. Those ck-and-white swords were also very famous in the kingdom¡¯s history. It had apanied Reid for many years¡ªits name was the Holy Swords of Light and Darkness. When the Holy Sword of Light shed out, half of the temple turned into day, and when the Holy Sword of Darkness shed out, the other half of the temple turned into night. A thick ck fog filled the air, corroding the sturdy stairs. As the strongest person in the kingdom, the Sword Saint used both light and darkness-elementalbat auras. That was also the foundation for him to be the number one elite in the kingdom. Christina only inherited the talent of cultivating the light-elementalbat aura. Christina pursed her lips and faced the light and darkness-elementalbat auras. She cried out bitterly in her heart. The thin sword in her hand had many cracks. A silver-tier weapon was ultimately unable to withstand an attack of a tinum-tier elite. It shattered into pieces after it withstood dozens of attacks. ¡°Quickly! Prepare a new weapon for me.¡± Christina took the opportunity to increase the distance between them before she called out to a member, who immediately drew the weapon on his waist and threw it into her hand. Then, Christina continued to fight against the Sword Saint¡¯s clone. A light-elemental domain appeared beneath her feet, and des of light rose into the air and danced in front of her. ¡°Peak tinum-tier battle technique, Triple Infinite Sword sh!¡± Then, each of the light des in front of her split into three identical weapons. They formed a spiral shape and entangled with each other as they rose into the air. Following that, they fell like meteors, striking the ground beneath Reid¡¯s feet without any distinction. The des collided with the ground, leaving a series of meandering cracks behind. Gravel flew everywhere. The power of each de was no less than that of a small meteorite. That move was a technique that Christina had optimized after her battle with Watson. Compared to the Infinite Sword sh that she had used previously, that move could unleash three times the power. However, the opponent she faced could resolve such a powerful move easily. ¡°Aurora!¡± The Reid clone stretched his right hand behind his back and grabbed the hilt of the Holy Sword of Light. He unsheathed half of the sword¡¯s de. The light shed and disappeared. An extreme ray of light appeared before him and pierced through theyers of light that Christina had released. It shattered them into pieces, and the entire temple lit up. His action had been too quick, so everyone could only see a part of Reid¡¯s action when he unsheathed the sword. Some people even thought that Reid did not even draw his sword at all. ¡°Eternal Night!¡± Immediately after that, the Reid clone ced his hand on the other holy sword and drew it. He shed at the air. If the Aurora method was a straight line that stretched endlessly, then the Eternal Night was a circle covering arge area. As the sword fell, a thick ck fog spread and turned everything in sight into darkness. Even the temple was dyed ck. After that, arge part of the sturdy temple and the massive stone pirs that were a few hundred meters tall had disappeared. No matter what kind of attack Christina released, Reid¡¯s response would always be one sword, but his one sword was better than countless swords. ¡°Miss Christina, please continue to work hard to advance further in your progress. Your current state is far from a match for the sword saint¡¯s projection! I have a small question. I don¡¯t know if you can answer it for me. It is obvious that you know how powerful Sword Saint Reid is, so why didn¡¯t you choose Watson¡¯s projection as your opponent instead?¡± At that moment, Christina¡¯s clone had turned into a white-robed girl. The girl¡¯s face was as smooth as a mirror. There were no facial features on her face. All that was left was a swirling vortex. That was the true appearance of the self-consciousness that was born from the World Transformation Mirror. Christina continued to retreat as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Because to me, that is the best solution.¡± If the projection in front of her was not the sword saint from decades ago, but her father then, she would have definitely chosen Watson¡¯s projection. After all, as Reid¡¯s daughter, she knew better than anyone else how powerful her father was. However, the clone in front of her was based on her father from decades ago. She thought that the younger version of her father should not be as strong as Watson. There was no reason for her to make such a choice. She only felt that way after the battle with Watson a few days ago. Even her father could not have be a tinum-tier elite at 12 or 13 years old. Just from that point alone, she thought that Watson was a monster. Plus, Watson still had some things that she had not understood. Since she wanted to win, she might as well choose a familiar opponent that she could beat. ¡°Miss Christina, I can¡¯tment on your choice, but I have to say that it¡¯s not a good one,¡± the World Transformation Mirror girl said. Her words immediately ignited the emotions of some Holy Sword adventurer team members. ¡°See, I told you Lady Swordmistress should have chosen to fight Watson, but in the end, she insisted on choosing the Sword Saint!¡± ¡°If she had chosen Watson, she would have won a long time ago. I don¡¯t know why Lady Swordmistress is always fond of that young man. Not only did she want to bring him with her when exploring the dungeon, but she even avoided him in battles. Is it because he is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°Watson is Antonio¡¯s disciple, and the sword saint is an elite on par with Antonio. From that point alone, we know to choose the child. Lady Swordmistress is too rash. I wonder if we still have a chance to make a new choice?¡± Dissatisfaction filled the Holy Sword adventurer team. After all, their lives had been entrusted to the swordmistress. However, Christina had made such a reckless move. Naturally, they felt ufortable about it. While they wereining, the battle situation had changed. Reid suddenly pulled out the two holy swords on his back at the same time. The two des collided in front of him. Suddenly, a violent explosion erupted. ¡°The strongestbat technique at the peak of tinum-tier, Light and Darkness Reincarnation!¡± Light and darkness were perfectly fused at that moment, and it created an iparable power. All the stone pirs in the surrounding area broke, and the entire temple copsed. It gave people the illusion that they were about to fall from the sky to the ground. Boom! Even the Holy Sword adventurer team members who were quite far away were blown away in the face of that dreadful explosion. They fell to the ground, their faces covered in dust. Christina, who was at the epicenter of the st, was covered in blood. Her clothing had been torn to shreds. The Reid clone appeared in front of her, half crouching on the ground. He sped his two swords around her neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Christina. You¡¯ve lost. From now on, you, your subordinates, and everyone¡¯s thoughts will belong to me.¡± The World Transformation Mirror girl pped her hands and said that in a rxed tone. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all Lady Swordmistress¡¯ fault for choosing the Sword Saint. We¡¯re all going to die with her.¡± The Holy Sword adventurer team members climbed up from the ground. Their faces were pale and filled with despair. ¡°I just want to ask.¡± Christina raised her head with difficulty and stared at the girl in the distance. ¡°You said that my father¡¯s clone was the wrong choice. What about Watson? Would he have been a good choice?¡± ¡°How should I put it? That would be the worst choice,¡± the girl replied after hesitating for a moment. ¡°I see. It seems like I did not make the wrong choice then.¡± Christina closed her eyes and waited for death. She had done everything right¡ªher conscience was clear. She had done her best. In that situation, she was still not a match for any of the clones. She could only face death. After a few seconds, the intense pain that she had imagined did note. Instead, a familiar young voice sounded behind her. ¡°What? I have passed the trial. Why hasn¡¯t this arcane realm disappeared? Furthermore, why are so many of you here? Are you holding some secret meeting? Why is it so lively here?¡± Chapter 318 - Insta-killing The Sword Saint’s Clone

Chapter 318: Insta-killing The Sword Saint¡¯s Clone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson? Christina turned her head and realized that the person who had appeared behind her was Watson. She was confused. ¡°Why are you in my trial? And you said that you had cleared it. What¡¯s going on?¡± After being stunned for a few seconds, Christina snapped back to her senses and asked in surprise. ¡°Just what I said. I just defeated my own clone. I thought I would be able to leave this area and get a reward. I did not expect to enter another dimension.¡± Watson exined as he looked around. He could not help but click his tongue when he saw the copsed temple and the 200 Holy Sword adventurer team members huddled together. He had entered the 100th floor of the maze by himself. However, Christina had brought so many people with her. It was likely that she was cheating. After he looked around the area, his gaze fell on the Sword Saint clone, who was pointing his sword at Christina¡¯s neck. ¡°Miss Christina, it seems like you have encountered a small problem. Do you need me to help you solve it?¡± Christina pointed at the sword on her neck andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°What can you do to help me in this situation?¡± ¡°That kid doesn¡¯t understand the situation. Lady Swordmistress¡¯ opponent is the Sword Saint, yet he dares to boast that he can help.¡± ¡°Even if he is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple and is powerful, he is definitely not a match for the Sword Saint¡¯s clone! He had cleared the dungeon, yet he is here. He can only me his bad luck.¡± Before Christina could reply, the Holy Sword adventurer team members had already spoken. Even though they did not like Watson, they did feel sorry for him. Watson could have been the second person to have cleared the dungeon, but he was about to die there. ¡°Sword Saint? So that¡¯s the sword saint¡¯s projection in front of me? He doesn¡¯t look that strong.¡± Watson began to observe the yellow-haired man in front of him and the ck and white longsword on his back. He had long heard of the Sword Saint. His master had said he should be the Sword Saint disciple when they reached the royal city. Antonio wanted Watson to learn swordsmanship from the Sword Saint. Sylvan had also said that the Sword Saint was the number one elite in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even Antonio, who had advanced to diamond-tier, could not withstand three strikes from the swordsman. The Sword Saint clone looked very young, and there was an unconceble pride on his face. It was clear that it was the Sword Saint¡¯s younger self. ¡°Does that kid think that he¡¯s invincible after clearing the dungeon? He said that the Sword Saint¡¯s clone doesn¡¯t look very strong. I think he¡¯llst long.¡± The adventurer team member who had just spoken sighed. Then, another person said, ¡°When I saw the youth forcefully pull the underground city out of the ground, I thought that he was very strong. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Lady Swordmistress! But now, it seems like that was only a facade. He can¡¯t even tell how strong the Sword Saint is. Perhaps the reason he survived the underground city was that the clone was too weak.¡± Everyone knew about the Sword Saint¡¯s strength. When Christina had fought him, the Sword Saint clone had only attacked her casually, and Christina could not even retaliate against that. She was almost killed when the clone used a powerful sword technique, the Light and Darkness Reincarnation. ¡°Watson, this is my trial. It has nothing to do with you. Think of a way to leave.¡± While Watson was speaking, Christina pushed the sword away from her neck and stood up shakily. She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. After all, he was part of the World Transformation Mirror; he was only wearing her father¡¯s skin. She knew that her father was powerful, but he was not invincible when he was young. The clone was strong because the World Transformation Mirror had absorbed the experiences of different cultivators over the past hundreds of years into his body. Under such circumstances, even Watson might not be a match for him. ¡°Since Miss Christina has chosen to continue, I¡¯ll let the clone continue to move. I can see how tired you are; you should just give up.¡± The World Transformation Mirror girl pped her hands in the distance. ¡°As for Mr. Watson, as the second person to clear the trial in decades, I¡¯ll send you off and give you a rewardter.¡± ¡°The strongestbat technique at the peak of tinum-tier, Light and Darkness Reincarnation!¡± The clone drew two longswords from his back and unleashed the same move on Christina. However, the attack was much more powerful than the previous one. Light and darkness upied the entire temple before it was split into two. One half was daytime, and the zing light was enough to melt anyone there. On the other side was eternal darkness. Anyone who entered it would be devoured. The Holy Sword adventurer team members, who initially stood quite far away, were not spared. Regardless of whether they were silver-tier or gold-tier, those who stood on the bright side evaporated, and their armor melted with them. Those who were in the darkness zone had vanished without a trace. It was not only the temple; it was as if the entire space was about to be divided into two. ¡°That¡¯s not good! Everyone, run!¡± No one knew who had cried out in rm, but no matter where they ran to, light and darkness continued to alternate around them. It was as if they were trapped in a vast cage that engulfed everyone and filled everyone¡¯s faces with the sorrow of death. ¡°Absolute Reflex!¡± Suddenly, Watson¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire temple, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. Suddenly, the light and darkness that had enveloped the entire stairway temple had disappeared, and everything returned to its peaceful state. ¡°Miss Christina, even though we have a lot of conflicts, we¡¯re here together. At least, let me save you before you leave.¡± Watson took a step forward and stood in front of Christina. A halo that symbolized an angel appeared above his head, and an illusory mirror appeared on his body. The Light and Darkness Reincarnation released by the Sword Saint clone had collided with the mirror. Suddenly, it twisted and returned at an even faster speed. Itnded directly on the clone, causing cracks to appear on his body. ¡°Absolute Destruction!¡± Watson pointed his finger again, aiming at the spot between the clone¡¯s eyebrows. With a crisp crack, the clone¡¯s body shattered like fragile porcin. Watson had fused the Absolute Destruction spell when he fought against his clone. He had mastered more than 40 diamond-tier rules, which were created by fusing many tinum-tier spells. Each rule was extraordinary. During his battle with his clone, he had fused those rules again, resulting in him learning dozens of brand new rules. Absolute Destruction was one of them. No matter what object or creature was in front of him, Watson could use the Absolute Destruction spell to destroy it. It was a tremendous aplishment to be able to defeat the clone¡¯s freshly fused diamond-tier rules. After all, regardless of how quickly the clone replicated his memories, it would still be slower than his system¡¯s fusion rate. ¡°You are quite prepared to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± Christina pursed her lips after a lengthy stare at the teenager in front of her. Her face rxed slightly, and a glimmer of surprise emerged in her eyes. Her father¡¯s clone was a formidable opponent who could not be defeated even if she battled him with all her might. Yet, Watson had destroyed the clone easily. ¡°Did that youth kill the sword saint¡¯s clone? Did I see it right?¡± The Holy Sword adventurer team members, who had been running away, looked back in disbelief when they saw Watson¡¯s actions and the dregs on the ground. ¡°Mr. Watson, you could have left, but you chose to stay. Are you trying to provoke me?¡± The vortex on the World Transformation Mirror girl¡¯s face was covered with ayer of frost. ¡°You¡¯d have to pay the price for that.¡± Swish, Swish! However, as soon as she finished speaking, a session of piercing sounds erupted from the stairway temple. Human figures emerged from the dense fog¡ªmen, women, old and young. They wore clothes from different eras, and there were countless of them. The densely packed human figures upied all the space in the surroundings, and all of them were eyeing Watson covetously. Chapter 319 - Fusing With The Einherjar’s Body

Chapter 319: Fusing With The Einherjar¡¯s Body

¡°These individuals have gathered to confront the underground city. Their strengths range from bronze and silver-tier warriors to gold and tinum-tier elites! I am curious as to how many of them there are. I think there are at least a million of them.¡± Christina¡¯s lips trembled as she stared at the numerous clones that upied the entire stairway temple and were barely able to fit in the air. She had underestimated the trial on the maze¡¯s 100th floor. That was the true strength of the World Transformation Mirror. As a diamond-tier item, it had evolved in the underground city¡¯s unique environment for hundreds of years. The energy it obtained had already far exceeded the range of a regr diamond-tier item. ¡°World Transformation Mirror, didn¡¯t you say that you would let us go as long as I defeated my father¡¯s clone? Are you nning to go back on your word?¡± It was impossible to fight in such circumstances. Logic and passion may emotion might be their way out. ¡°Miss Christina, of course, I¡¯m not that kind of person. But I said that I would let you go if you killed the Sword Saint¡¯s clone. Did you do it? The clone defeated you, and Watson was the one who killed it. So, you didn¡¯tplete the trial. Instead, you were the one who destroyed the sacred trial repeatedly. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to punish you, right?¡± Christina did not care about what the World Transformation Mirror had meant. She sighed and spread the light domain beneath her feet. A light weapon that was very simr to the Sky Severing de appeared in her hand. ¡°Watson, I¡¯m sorry. It seems that it will be tough for us to walk out of here today. If I had known that the maze had developed self-awareness over the past few hundred years and that the trial would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee in here. I even implicated my team members because of this. That is my negligence as a leader!¡± At that point, Christina¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she sounded as if she were ashamed. However, her expression quickly became firm. ¡°Saying all that now is useless. If I have to die, then I choose to die standing. I will fight until my veryst moment. Even if I were to die, I would have no regrets.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress is right. It¡¯s better to fight those clones!¡± A Holy Sword adventurer team member was running away when he heard Christina¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth and turned around; his eyes burned with mes. The clones had upied the space, so where would they go if they were to run away? They might as well give it their all and sacrifice themselves heroically like warriors. They no longer me Watson for the situation that had developed. In any case, they would still be killed even if Watson did not anger the World Transformation Mirror. The only difference was whether one or many clones would kill them. At the very least, they would be able to die a quicker death. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to fight to the death with you, Lady Swordmistress. Even if I were to die, I would have no regrets!¡± ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± More Holy Sword adventurer team members had gathered and surrounded Christina. They used their swords to hit their shields to make a rumbling sound, and they used that sound to raise their courage. ¡°You still have the courage to resist. I have to give you credit for that. You are all courageous adventurers. Therefore, I will give you a dignified death.¡± The World Transformation Mirror girl sat cross-legged in the sky andughed softly. Then, she waved her hand, and the clones in the skyunched an attack simultaneously. Combat auras and magic flickered, and the sky lit up with millions of light spots in an instant. It was as if there were stars all over the sky. However, those lights were not only beautiful, but they also contained destructive killing intent. Under the brilliance of millions ofbat aura and magical light, the protective barrier created by the less than 200 Holy Sword adventurer team members was as insignificant as a firefly inparison to the sun and moon in the sky. There was no corrtion at all. There was a proverb in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡ªmore ants can kill an elephant. It was simr to the situation that Watson and the others were facing. Furthermore, they were not facing ants, but elephants of the same level as them. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± When everyone thought that they would melt in the light that filled the sky, Watson made his move. Crack! Crack! Numerous cracking noises emanated from the sky. The gold-tier adventurer¡¯s projection closest to him was the first to break, transforming into a ray of light. Then, when the other clones in his immediate vicinity became infected and shattered one by one, beams of light flew into the sky and gradually converged into a massive ball of light. Initially, more than a million clones were floating in the sky. However, those clones and their attacks had vanished at that point. They converged into a human-shaped body radiating light in a matter of seconds. Pieces of light in the shape of armor hovered on that body. There were countless arms made of light that was faintly discernible behind its shoulder. Around the arms were eyeballs that emitted light as they opened and closed. [Congrattions, Master, on fusing arge number of clones. You have obtained a diamond-tier special item, the Einherjar¡¯s body.] [Diamond-tier special item: the Einherjar¡¯s body.] [Effect: this item is made of the memories from arge number of cultivators. It contains the abilities of more than a million cultivators. After absorbing this body, you can obtain all its skills in your memories.] [Abilities: Omniscient Nature (can master various skills of various professions), Instant Learning (you can learn any skill at once), Thousand-armed Giant (can split into thousands of arms, each of which can deal tinum-tier damage), Hundred-eyed Giant (can generate hundreds of eyes, each of which can emit destructive tinum-tier magical light pirs).] [Additional ability: 10,000 clones (can use energy to create your own clone, but the clone will only have half of your original abilities).] [Master, would you like to merge with the Einherjar body now?] ¡°Of course.¡± Watson answered without hesitation. In an instant, the glowing humanoid body floating in the sky fell and entered his body through his forehead. As the Einherjar body merged with his body, Watson felt a countless amount of knowledge that did not belong to him appear in his mind. That knowledge was the culmination of countless adventurers¡¯ painstaking efforts over hundreds of years. However, at that moment, all of them had be part of his abilities. The umtion of hundreds of years on his body had caused Watson¡¯s temperament to change in an instant. At first, he resembled a reserved divine sword. He was harmless when unsheathed, but he had changed. Even if he concealed it deliberately, a terrible aura that had been tempered thousands of times continued to emanate from his body. It appeared as though he required only a nce to dissolve existences that had yet to reach gold-tier. Watson felt as if he was only one step away from the diamond tier with the additional knowledge. He had initially bridged only one-tenth of the distance between tinum and diamond-tier. It seemed like he had crossed the eight or nine-tenths mark. It was not only that, but hisprehension of fighting techniques and magic had improved significantly. Previously, as a fighter, his talents were barely at tinum-tier. He felt confident that he could defeat any of the kingdom¡¯s grandmasters in both fist and sword methods. In addition to the abilities of warriors and mages, he had also mastered the priests¡¯ and archers¡¯ skills. Those clones had even brought him many memories of potion-making, cooking, tailoring, and other aspects of life. Watson had gained abilities from the four sses and also a variety of life skills. That was the strength of Einherjar¡¯s body. ¡°All of you d*mned clones, die!¡± While Watson was absorbing the knowledge gained from the Einherjar¡¯s body, a Holy Sword adventurer team member was waving wildly in the sky with his eyes closed as if he could dispel the fear in his heart. However, after waving for a while, he suddenly felt that the surrounding environment was too quiet. So, he opened his eyes. Then, he realized that all the clones that had filled the sky only a few seconds ago had disappeared. Hispanions stared at him as if they were looking at a fool. ¡°The clones have all been destroyed. Please open your eyes when you fight next time.¡± Just as he was feeling puzzled, he heard hispanions sigh with a trembling sound. ¡°He destroyed millions of clones in one strike. He¡¯s not human!¡± It seemed like the Holy Sword adventurer team had a misconception about Watson¡¯s strength before that. Even after they learned that Watson was Antonio¡¯s disciple, their confusion had persisted. Then, they discovered Watson could kill the Sword Saint clone in a single strike, and he had also ughtered countless clones so carelessly. Only then did they understand why Antonio, who had been living in seclusion for years, would travel all the way to the border to recruit Watson. If they were Antonio and knew that the youth had such a monstrous talent, they would have made the same choice as well. Watson was not a human at all; he was a monster. Chapter 320 - Did You Create This Dragon As Well?

Chapter 320: Did You Create This Dragon As Well?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hmm? Why is there still one in the sky that hasn¡¯t been fused?¡± Watson looked up at the sky and realized that the clones had disappeared, but the World Transformation Mirror girl was still there. As he muttered to himself, he stretched his right hand toward the sky. His exploration of the underground maze had been fruitful as he had managed to obtain such a powerful ability like the Einherjar¡¯s body. As for the trial reward that the World Transformation Mirror had mentioned, he no longer cared about it. He might as well fuse the World Transformation Mirror. However, before he could activate the system, the World Transformation Mirror girl suddenly flew down from the sky andnded in front of him. Christina and the Holy Sword adventurer team members were nervous; they did not know what the World Transformation Mirror would do next. Plop! Suddenly, the World Transformation Mirror girl dropped to her knees in front of Watson. ¡°Respected Master Watson, not only did you pass the trial, but you also broke my punishment. Your strength is truly extraordinary. I have decided to offer myself to you as a reward. From now on, I belong to you.¡± What? Everyone was in disbelief when they heard that. They knew that they would receive a substantial reward when they cleared the trial, but they had not anticipated that the award would be the World Transformation Mirror. It made no sense. Watson was not the first person to clear it. If that were the reward, the sword saint would have received the World Transformation Mirror decades ago after clearing the trial. The World Transformation Mirror girl was still kneeling. The vortex on her face spun slowly. If she had any facial features, the expression on her face at that time would undoubtedly be nasty. She also felt very helpless. Watson had destroyed years of umted knowledge with a single strike. Initially, those clones were part of her knowledge, but she hadpletely forgotten about them. It was as if the experience she had umted had be a part of Watson. As a diamond-tier item that had existed for hundreds of years, she had never seen such a method. Even the sword saint who had defeated her decades ago could only suppress her strength but did not affect her at all; losing hundreds of years of umtion was unsettling, but she did not wish to die. She had a feeling that if she did not beg for mercy, she would end up in a terrible state. Watson¡¯s face lit up when he heard the World Transformation Mirror¡¯s words. He was on the verge of fusing the mirror, but he had not anticipated the other side taking the initiative to acknowledge him as its master. ¡°What use are you to me? Why should I ept you?¡± Watson had never had a favorable opinion of a sentient tool. He even had the Pen of Truth to serve as an example. What? Christina¡¯s lips twitched. If she could, she would interrupt Watson. It was already remarkable that the World Transformation Mirror had acknowledged him as its master. She did not expect Watson to reject it. It was a diamond-tier item, and it was not something an ordinary person would refuse. ¡°Honorable Master Watson, the reason I stayed in the underground city and arranged trials for others is to wait for a suitable master! It¡¯s a pity that the people I have met over the years have not been able to satisfy me until I saw you. Your brilliance is like the sun and the moon in the sky. You are stronger than any other person in the world. A nce at your appearance caused me to be deeply intoxicated. There are as many reasons as you would like, but first, let me introduce my advantage.¡± The Holy Sword adventurer team members stared at the World Transformation Mirror girl, who said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m very useful. First of all, I can clone anyone below diamond-tier. I use it to train my subordinates! At the same time, I can also teleport you to any ce on the continent. You won¡¯t have to worry about getting lost when you venture outside, and you don¡¯t have to consider the distance of the journey. Isn¡¯t that convenient?¡± If the World Transformation Mirror had not stated her purpose in front of everyone, they would have assumed that was what she thought. ¡®The World Transformation Mirror is a simp.¡¯ Everyone else had the same thought, but they could understand why she would behave like that. They would certainly do the same if they were the World Transformation Mirror, especially after witnessing Watson destroy millions of clones. ¡°You have a point. Alright, I¡¯ll ept you, albeit reluctantly. But before that, we have to sign a contract.¡± Watson stretched his hand outward and wrote a contract in the Luennguage in midair. That was a priest¡¯s skill that he had obtained from the many skills contained within the Einherjar¡¯s body. It was called the Soul Contract. [tinum-tier Special Skill: Soul Contract.] [Effect: once both parties sign a contract, they can¡¯t vite it. Otherwise, they will suffer the consequences¡ªtheir souls will be extinguished. The contract is effective regardless of the signees¡¯ strength.] While Watson was writing the contract, its relevant content automatically shed through his mind. ¡°Master Watson, I am willing to sign a contract with you.¡± The World Transformation Mirror girl hesitated for a moment before she reached out her right hand. A drop of bright red blood dripped from her fingertip and fused with the contract. Watson also pricked his fingertip and let the blood dribble onto the contract. The contract suddenly turned deep crimson after being drenched by the two streams of blood. Its light zed brightly and gradually deteriorated into two jets of crimson air. One entered Watson¡¯s body, while the other entered the World Transformation Mirror. Watson felt a connection to the World Transformation Mirror after the contract was created. He couldmand the World Transformation Mirror to perform any task he desired. Simultaneously, the World Transformation Mirror¡¯s appearance had changed too; its initial appearance was a vortex-shaped fog. Once the fog cleared, it revealed exquisite facial features that were strikingly identical to those of Watson. However, its face¡¯s outline was much more delicate. A tool that recognized its master would exhibit some of its master¡¯s qualities. As a result, the World Transformation Mirror gained a face and was closer to Watson. ¡°Since you have acknowledged me as your master, I should give you a name. You were originally a mirror, so why don¡¯t I call you Little Mirror?¡± ¡°My honorable master, your brilliance dazzles me. I should not refuse the name you gave me, but that name is really, well, may I ask for a new one?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s call you Little White.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a dog¡¯s name?¡± Watson was in a dilemma. He knew that he did not have any talent in naming anything. Then, after a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Since your main body is the World Transformation Mirror, why don¡¯t I call you Globe? The world is the 24th tarot card, which happens to be the name of the 22nd card. It¡¯s quite meaningful.¡± ¡°That is not a bad name. Thank you, Master.¡± Obviously, he liked his new name. The World Transformation Mirror looked happy. Watson turned around after resolving the situation with the World Transformation Mirror. He discovered that everyone, including Christina, was staring at him as if he were a monster. It left him perplexed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Watson, are you not aware of what you¡¯ve done?¡± Christina shed a self-deprecating grin as she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that despite years of diligent preparation, I have ultimately failed. Watson, you saved us, and I owe you.¡± ¡°Miss Christina, you are far too humble. It is only a small matter! Since the trial has ended, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Watson looked at Globe, and she immediately nodded in agreement. With a wave of her hand, the stairwell temple in which everyone was standing vanished. The surrounding environment was restored to the appearance of the 100the floor. The only change was that the World Transformation Mirror in the center of the underground city had vanished; it had been transformed into the girl beside Watson. ¡°Phew! We¡¯re finally back.¡± The Holy Sword adventurer team members were just about to heave a sigh of relief when a huge ck shadow streaked across their heads, apanied by an intense dragon¡¯s roar. Roar! Everyone looked up and saw a ck dragon dozens of meters long circling above their heads. The ferocious dragon¡¯s head looked down at them, and its vertical pupils did not contain a hint of emotion. It was the same ck dragon they saw in the sky before they entered the underground city. They did not expect to encounter such a terrifying magical beast after passing the trial. They were terrified. ¡°Death Omen Star Dragon, when did you get here? I created you to focus on the maze. Come here, quickly! I have just named the World Transformation Mirror. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Watson beckoned to the sky, and the ck dragon immediately shrank to the length of an arm. Itnded on his shoulder and rubbed its head against him intimately. ¡°No way, Watson. You created a dragon too?¡± When the Holy Sword adventurer team members saw that scene, their mouths were opened so wide that they could fit an egg in it. They were frozen on the spot. Chapter 321 - Rewards And Congratulations

Chapter 321: Rewards And Congrattions

¡°Before I entered the maze, I used the magical beasts in it to fuse that dragon. Didn¡¯t you guys see it?¡± Watson reached out and teased the ck dragon on his shoulder. He turned his head in puzzlement. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Christina¡¯s mouth went dry; she did not know what to say. They had seen the ck dragon outside, but they thought it was there to guard the 100th floor. Who would have thought that that monster was not from the maze? Instead, Watson had created it. Also, how did he fuse different magical beasts into a dragon? How did he do that? ¡°My honorable master, so you were the one who took all the magical beasts in the maze. No wonder I couldn¡¯t sense them anymore! It took me a lot of effort to cultivate so many magical beasts, but it¡¯s fine since you were the one who did that. Anyway, I belong to you now, and so you own my things too. What would you name that dragon, Master?¡± ¡°Well, it is a ck dragon, so why don¡¯t we call it Charcoal?¡± Watson said casually. The Death Omen Star Dragon opened its mouth and spat out a ball of ck mes, clearly rejecting the name. Christina and the other adventurers were dumbfounded. He wanted to name such a powerful dragon Charcoal? Perhaps he would like to call it Dust Ball? Globe was stunned for a few seconds, then a look of pity appeared on her face. ¡°My honorable master, I have to say that it is a very good name. I can already foresee the future. A giant dragon named Charcoal is so powerful that its name is written in the history records.¡± Watson nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Since you also agree with that, I shall call you Charcoal from now on.¡± It seemed that he coulde up with a good name asionally. He did not notice the human-like expression of grief on the Death Omen Star Dragon. While Watson was naming the Death Omen Star Dragon, a massive magical teleportation array appeared on the maze¡¯s 100th floor, and humans were ejected out of it. ¡°D*mn it, the trial is too difficult. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve cloned me. How am I supposed to defeat him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gained quite a few insights during the trial. I was just a step away from advancing to gold-tier. Why is there a voice telling me that the trial is over? Has someone cleared the trial? Is it the swordmistress?¡± Those people were the other adventurers from the City of Steel who had followed Watson and Christina into the underground city in hopes of gaining some benefits. Their trial had ended the moment the World Transformation Mirror recognized Watson as its master. Then, they were teleported back from all over the world. Those people included Nightingale and Clyde. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you okay? We were teleported to the border after entering the trial. We were in your hometown, where we encountered terrifying magical beasts. Fortunately, your angels and subordinates were very powerful. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back. By the way, how did you transform your subordinates from humans into angels?¡± Annie was the first one to rush toward Watson. When she saw Christina and the others standing beside Watson, she said, ¡°Greetings, Lady Swordmistress.¡± Then, she shut her mouth. Angels? Did they hear her wrongly? Watson had a group of angels working for him? Christina and the Holy Sword adventurer team members were numb. If they had not seen what Watson had done on the stairway temple, they might have cried out in surprise. Since Watson could even kill the sword saint clone instantly, they were not so surprised that he could create angels. ¡°You also participated in the trial? It was a good thing that you were teleported to the border. Otherwise, I would not have been able to save you in time. You should tell me in advance next time, Nightingale. Don¡¯t make decisions like this without my permission,¡± Watson said to Nightingale in a harsh tone. She had trailed after Annie toward Watson. He had nned to explore the dungeon with Annie and the others because he needed someone to cover him. However, after Antonio revealed his identity, there was no need for him to hide anymore. He had dragged the dungeon out and cleaned it himself. He did not expect Nightingale and the others to follow him because they were worried about him. ¡°Yes, Master Watson.¡± Nightingale lowered her head in disappointment. Then, Annie interrupted him, ¡°Master Watson, Miss Nightingale was worried about your safety. If she hadn¡¯t been protecting us, I¡¯m afraid she would have already defeated the magical beasts in the trial and gone to help you.¡± ¡°Annie, you¡¯re not allowed to speak up for her. I know Nightingale is kind, but I want to ensure her safety. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was still solemn, and his words made Annie stick out her tongue at him, though she dared not respond. Annie sensed that Watson¡¯s aura had grown after a short period of absence, and no one dared to challenge him. However, the Einherjar body¡¯s unique constitution was too strong, and the aura it emitted was iprehensible to an ordinary person. Unlike Annie, Nightingale was unconcerned upon hearing Watson¡¯s words. Instead, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°So, that¡¯s the position I hold in your heart, Young Master Watson. I will make sure to tell you before I do anything next time. I will not allow you to be worried about me.¡± ¡°Miss Christina, could you please exin the current situation to us?¡± While Watson was speaking, the new arrivals, led by two gold-tier elites, went up to Christina and asked, ¡°Did you guys pass the trial? Is that why we got transported out? If so, we¡¯d like to congratte you. Lady Swordmistress, you are worthy of your title as the Sword Saint family¡¯s daughter. You¡¯ve defeated yourself in such a short time. Your talent is truly admirable.¡± ¡°I did not pass the trial. The person who passed¡ª¡± Christina looked at Watson. The Holy Sword adventurer team members also turned their eyes toward Watson. Puzzled, the other adventurers also turned to look at Watson. ¡°That young man is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. He was the first one to rush toward the ruins just now. Did he pass the trial?¡± Christina had led 200 people into the ruins, but she had failed to clear the level. Instead, that young man had beaten her to it. Was that a reasonable deduction? Some people questioned it, while some did not believe it. However, when they saw the ck dragon on Watson¡¯s shoulder, their expressions changed, and the doubt in their eyes disappeared. Even though it had shrunk by countless times, everyone still endured the fact that the ck dragon was the creature that had been flying outside the maze. They thought it was there to guard the ce. However, it was resting on Watson¡¯s shoulder, so the young man must have been the one to clear the trial. ¡°So it was Master Antonio¡¯s disciple who had cleared the level. Congrattions, Young Master Watson. As expected, a great teacher contributes to a great disciple. I wonder what¡¯s the reward for clearing that level. May we have a look?¡± One of the two gold-tier adventurers had asked about that. They were eager to pass the trial because they wanted the rewards. That was also why they were there to ask Christina if she had passed the trial. they immediately turned their attention to Watson when they learned that Christina was not the one who had cleared the level. ¡°My reward for clearing the trial is that.¡± Watson pointed to Globe, who stood beside him. He got a girl for clearing the trial? Many people were perplexed by the lovely female who resembled Watson. What kind of reward was that? They would have gone to the Golden Quill Pavilion if they desired a lovely girl. The maids were not only considerate but also provided excellent services. They went to the maze to strengthen themselves. They thought they could increase their strength by leaps and bounds if they could clear the trial. Perhaps that girl was created by the maze, and she had unique skills that could aid one¡¯s cultivation. Globe walked forward from Watson¡¯s side just as everyone was perplexed. She raised her short white skirt and curtsied. ¡°Since everyone is confused, I shall respond to this! You might be unfamiliar with me due to my current appearance. What about now?¡± As she spoke, Globe¡¯s body changed form with a swoosh. Instead of a human girl¡¯s body, it had transformed into an ice-cold mirror that was dozens of meters tall. A massive vortex gently rotated on the mirror. Chapter 322 - A Display Of Strength

Chapter 322: A Disy Of Strength

¡°Is that...the mirror from the bottom of the maze? It has transformed into a human? That means it has self-awareness!¡± An adventurer eximed when he saw Globe. They did not see Globe¡¯s transformation; they thought the World Transformation Mirror would disappear after the trial ended. It seemed like it was not the case. ¡°So the reward for clearing the trial is the mirror that was in charge of the trial? Does that mean those of us who didn¡¯t clear the trial are no longer qualified to pass it in the future?¡± one of the adventurers asked worriedly. He only realized the benefits of the trial after he entered the trial, where he had to defeat his clone. He did not doubt that his strength would increase by leaps and bounds if he had seeded. If he could challenge a hundred levels continuously, he would have little difficulty raising to the next level in a short time. ¡°That should not be the case. Even if the reward is that mirror, that Watson person should not have been able to take it away. Otherwise, the mirror would have vanished from the underground city when the sword saint cleared the level a few decades ago! I suppose the person who cleared the level would have the right to use that mirror, not to take it,¡± someone consoled him. Everyone nodded in agreement; it was a reasonable guess. The sword saint¡¯s strength had improved decades ago, and he had be the strongest person in the kingdom. That was probably because he had received the right to use that mirror. However, once a new victor appeared, the right to use the World Transformation Mirror would be transferred to that person. They felt that it was very reasonable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. You¡¯ve guessed wrongly. The original reward was only part of the experience that I had umted over hundreds of years. I had to dedicate myself to the person who cleared the level. This time, I made the change on my own initiative.¡± The World Transformation Mirror emitted a grand heavenly sound. Then, it changed back to the appearance of a young girl. She walked toward Watson¡¯s side in a few strides and held his arm. ¡°As for why I made such a decision? It¡¯s all because I met my master, Watson. He has charmed me.¡± Globe blushed like a young maiden, and everyone was dumbfounded. Watson coughed awkwardly. ¡°Everyone, please rest assured. Even though the World Transformation Mirror has acknowledged me as its master and I have eliminated all the magical beasts in the maze, I will not let everyone be without any ruins to explore in the future.¡± The underground maze had be an empty shell. It no longer had the World Transformation Mirror, so there were no more trials in thebyrinth. Plus, all the magical beasts had disappeared. It was no longer possible to enter the lower level to kill magical beasts and obtain materials it dropped. Numerous adventurers were in danger of losing their jobs. The City of Steel had existed for hundreds of years and was known as the City of Adventurers; it was undoubtedly a heavy blow for them. ¡°Young Master Watson, I wonder if you have any way to solve that situation?¡± It did not seem like Watson would leave the World Transformation Mirror behind. Under such circumstances, it was impossible to explore the maze unless he filled it with arge number of magical beasts. Was it possible to do such a thing? ¡°I will take the World Transformation Mirror with me. Aspensation, I will leave a suitable gatekeeper here, a dragon named Charcoal. It is this dragon on my shoulder.¡± Watson reached out and patted Charcoal. The dragon pped its wings, flew from his shoulder, and gradually grew in size. It flew into the air and transformed into a giant dragon that was dozens of meters long. Its terrifying diamond-tier aura mixed, and its dragon¡¯s might made the adventurers¡¯ faces paled. As a diamond-tier dragon, the Death Omen Star Dragon, Charcoal¡¯s strength was perfect to be the gatekeeper. Furthermore, defeating a diamond-tier dragon would give one a greater sense of achievement than the trials where one had to defeat oneself. One would also receive more rewards. ¡°As long as someone clears the maze, I will give them a set of tinum-tier armor and weapons as a reward.¡± Watson¡¯s words caused a massive uproar in the maze. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to have that dragon as the gatekeeper, but what you said about using a few tinum-tier armor and weapons as a reward, is that true?¡± ¡°Well, a new gatekeeper solves the problem with the 100th-floor trial. But what about the other magical beasts in the maze? We can¡¯t juste here and fight with that dragon every day, right? With our current strength, it¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between its teeth.¡± Then, Watson revealed a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so anxious. I¡¯ll make sure all of you are satisfied.¡± He pulled his arm from Globe¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Globe, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to teleport me to Mount Creation.¡± ¡°Yes, my honorable master.¡± Globe opened her arms, and a small vortex appeared in front of her. Soon, the vortex grew rapidly and turned into a gate with a radius of several meters, enveloping Watson. The adventurers looked at each other; they did not know what Watson had wanted to do. A few minutester, Watson returned from the vortex, and he brought a group of angels with him. The leader had short blue hair that fluttered in the wind. The halo that symbolized the angel race above his head was shining brightly. ¡°So this is the City of Steel¡¯s underground maze. After so many years, it is the first time I¡¯ve left the border. But it doesn¡¯t look so impressive. It bears no resemnce to the Land of the Dead beneath the Mount Creation.¡± The blue-haired man wasmenting when he was interrupted by a lovely man with long green hair who emerged from behind him and said, ¡°Of course, Captain Allen. After all, Young Master Watson was the one who constructed the Land of the Dead by fusing a huge number of ruins. I doubt any ruins in that world can surpass it. Before we discuss that, I¡¯ll have to trouble you toplete the mission that Young Master Watson arranged for you.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯m justmenting. Young Master Watson¡¯s mission is definitely the highest priority for me.¡± The two people who spoke were the captains of Mount Creation¡¯s first and second legions¡ªAllen and Liszt. They had brought arge group of magical beasts out of the vortex. Those magical beasts were at least gold-tier, and their bodies emitted terrifying auras. Those beasts also had items that were shing with tinum-tier light on their backs. Those were of tinum-tier equipment. ¡°One, two, three...100, 200! Two hundred sets of tinum-tier armor and weapons. Am I seeing things right?¡± A gold-tier adventurer looked at the weapons on the backs of the magical beasts. He counted with his fingers; the more he counted, the more surprised he got. He was a gold-tier warrior, so he knew that those items that emit tinum-tier light were genuine tinum-tier items. ¡°And those magical beasts, there are at least tens of thousands of them. They¡¯re all gold-tier. Where did Young Master Watson capture so many high-quality magical beasts?¡± The others also cried out in surprise. When Watson said he had a way to solve the underground maze problem, they thought he had exaggerated. Then, they understood that he was right. However, it was still difficult for them to believe it even when they saw the tens of thousands of gold-tier magical beasts. If those magical beasts were brought there to fill the maze, then they might not even be able to see the Death Omen Star Dragon. Then, Watson said, ¡°Allen, Liszt, where are the people I asked you to choose?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. We¡¯ve brought them here.¡± Then, another hundred or so people walked out of the vortex. To be precise, there were more than a hundred angels. Those angels were all in their teens. Their faces were young and tender, but they were wearing the ckmoon Knights¡¯ standard-issue armor. ¡°I am from the First Legion. Greetings, Young Master Watson!¡± ¡°I am from the Second Legion. Greetings, Young Master Watson!¡± Watson nodded at the men in greeting. Then, he turned around and said, ¡°These are my subordinates. They are also tinum-tier angels. There are 100 floors in the underground maze. I have decided to set an angel on each floor so that they can be the lord of that particr floor. You can use any method against them to kill them once, and if you win, I will reward you with a set of gold-tier weapons and armor, as well as a magical beast of the same level! Of course, I¡¯ll have them suppress any monsters on the same level as you so that you won¡¯t get stumped.¡± It turned out that Watson did not mean for those magical beasts to be rewards; he wanted to fill the dungeon. Gold-tier magical beasts and tinum-tier armor¡ªthe reward was too tempting. Many adventurers had already begun to imagine the day they get to run through the dungeons in the future. They would be wearing tinum armor and stepping on ferocious magical beasts to gain the respect of the people. However, they were only thinking about it. After all, they would be facing a group of angels. They did not know how they felt about that, especially when they looked at the halos above their heads. They were astonished to hear that instead of Christina, Watson was the one who cleared the level. After all, Christina was a famous elite, and she had quite a strong team under her. Even though Watson was Antonio¡¯s disciple, he was only an unknown child. The only thing he was famous for was that he had managed to withstand Christina¡¯s sword head-on. They did not think he had the ability to clear the trial. However, they had changed their mind¡ªWatson was more powerful than they had realized, and he definitely could do that. He had hundreds of tinum-tier items and angels as his guards. How powerful was he? They only knew of ten tinum-tier items in the entire kingdom and the fact that the angels were from an ancient race. There were rumors in the kingdom about how the border was a poor ce. They had thought so as well, but their stance had wavered. It seemed like the people at the border were wealthier than most families in the kingdom. Perhaps that was why Antonio had gone to the border as well; maybe he had looked down on the families in the capital. Compared to Watson¡¯s strength, it seemed like most of the prominent families of the royal city were trash. Chapter 323 - Tower of Babylon

Chapter 323: Tower of Babylon

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Young Master Watson, are you sure that those angels will lower their strength to fight us on the same level? And we will get rewarded if we defeat them?¡± An adventurer stared at the scene in front of him in a daze for a few seconds before he asked with a trembling voice. He was much more respectful toward Watson¡ªhe had addressed the young man as Young Master. ¡°That¡¯s right; they will lower it to match your level. For example, if you have a team of three silver-tier and one gold-tier member, then they will also have the same formation. Each person in your team will get a reward when you clear the level. Of course, I do need to stress that you need to think of ways to kill them, not only defeat them,¡± Watson said. ¡°After all, those are Young Master Watson¡¯s subordinates. For us to kill them is a little¡ª¡± The group of adventurers looked at the halos above the angles¡¯ heads and subconsciously swallowed their saliva. They were facing an angel race¡ªeven if their opponent suppressed their strength, they might not be a match for them. The other party had a tinum-tier aura. Those people must be highly respected in the entire kingdom. Was Watson willing to let them kill those angels? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, and you can ask why.¡± As Watson spoke, a ckmoon Knight from the first legion stepped forward. He drew the longsword at his waist and stabbed it into his neck under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Fresh blood sttered everywhere, and his corpse fell to the ground. That scene caused all the adventurers to turn pale with fright. Watson and the other ckmoon Knights were expressionless¡ªthe dead man got back up, wiped the blood off his sword, and sheathed it. There was not a hint of injury on his neck. It seemed like what had just happened was just an illusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked with widened eyes. ¡°As an angel, they have a special characteristic¡ªthey can¡¯t die! No matter what methods you use, you will not be able to truly kill them. That is why I want you to work hard to kill them. Strength can only progress rapidly between life and death. That is not only for my subordinates but also for all of you.¡± Watson looked at everyone there. When Globe had chosen him as its master, he had that thought in his mind. He brought the ckmoon Knights from Mount Creation to serve as gatekeepers at the new tower. At the same time, he transported weapons and sold them in the City of Steel as well. There were currently 100,000 ckmoon Knights. Other than those recruited initially, the rest were transferred from the other four towns. Initially, those city defense armies only had bronze or silver-tier soldiers. Even though they had advanced to tinum-tier, theirbat experience had not increased. It was an excellent opportunity to increase the ckmoon Knights¡¯ strength and promote Mount Creation¡¯s name. When more challengers entered the underground maze and the ckmoon Knights had gained fame, Watson would be able to take the opportunity to sell the magical beasts and weapons that Mount Creation had umted for a long time. He would be able to make a huge profit. Initially, he had gone to the City of Steel because he wanted to pass the level in a low-key manner. However, since his identity had been exposed, he could no longer hide it. He might as well be straightforward about it. He could use Mount Creation¡¯s power to infiltrate the City of Steel, turning it into an outpost to collect information from the kingdom and protect the borders. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Watson asked the adventurers. ¡°No, no more,¡± everyone replied hesitantly. ¡°Very good. From now on, the maze will produce a series of changes, and I hope that you can keep the source of those changes a secret for the time being! Later, I need you to sign a contract to guarantee that you won¡¯t tell anyone about what you saw today.¡± Watson waved his hand, and Allen immediately walked forward with a stack of papers in his hands. He handed them to all the adventurers there. It seemed that he had already anticipated that scene when he was at Mount Creation. All the adventurers were a little hesitant when they read the contract. Only Christina did not hesitate to sign her name on the contract. ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you keep your secret. We are the first people to know about the changes in the underground maze. In other words, we already knew the information before the other adventurers, which gives us an advantage! As adventurers, we should all know the importance of information. Why would anyone be stupid enough to tell others about the information they have?¡± It seemed to be intentional, though Christina had said it in a self-deprecating manner. Her words served as a reminder to all the adventurers there. Watson had modified the buried city and then told them the secret to defeating the gatekeepers. Those were valuable information. If they did not sign the confidentiality agreement, would they still leak it? Would they watch others beat them to thebyrinth? The adventurers no longer hesitated; they quickly signed their names on the contract. ¡°Since everyone has signed the contract, please go home. Thebyrinth will officially open tomorrow. I still need a day to optimize the structure! Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing. The currentbyrinth has been pulled from the underground. For the convenience of the trial, I don¡¯t n to put it back into the ground, so calling it the dungeon is a little inappropriate. Can everyone think of a new name for that ce?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t think of a new name for the time being. Since you changed the structure, then why don¡¯t youe up with a name for it, Young Master Watson?¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Watson cleared his throat and revealed a satisfied expression. In fact, he had already thought of a name in advance, but before he could speak, Christina suddenly said, ¡°What about the Tower of Babylon? Babylon means sky. In other words, that ruin is the Tower of Babylon. If you want to stand at the peak, you must first clear all the obstacles. That¡¯s roughly what it means.¡± ¡°Tower of Babylon? That name is not bad at all.¡± ¡°It is as expected of Lady Swordmistress.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Phew. Everyone who knew Watson¡¯s naming tactics, including Globe, was relieved. Watson, on the other hand, looked upset. ¡°What is the Tower of Babel? Even if that name is not as good as I had hoped, it is still serviceable. Let¡¯s give it a rudimentary name.¡± Watson did not know that the Tower of Babylon would be andmark in the City of Steel in the future, shocking the entire country for the next tens of thousands of years. Watson decided to renovate the tower, so Christina and other adventurers said goodbye to him and left. When those adventurers left, their eyes were burning with mes. After they made up their minds, they went home to prepare themselves. They would enter the tower the moment it opened the next day. They would be the first batch of pioneers. They would improve themselves and earn rich rewards in the battle against the angels. Only Watson, the ckmoon Knights, Annie, and theirpany remained in the Tower of Babel. ¡°The n to modify the Tower of Babel is very simple. First, I need to change the original 100 floors of the dungeon to the first floor.¡± The Tower of Babel was different from the dungeon. The higher one went, the harder it would be. ¡°At the same time, I need to change it to a channel that can go straight up.¡± Watson strolled into the Tower of Babel, asionally raising his palm to fuse the moving stairs in front of him, turning them into spiral channels. While he was doing that, the ckmoon Knights transported the goods from the vortex channels to help the process go quicker. Nightingale and Annie did not participate in that. The four of them sat in the corner of the old maze¡¯ 100th floor, which was made into the first floor in the Tower of Babel. They watched as the spiral-shaped stairs extended from their heads to the depths of the sky. No one knew how high it went. ¡°Miss Nightingale, during our trial, the people from Mount Creation had saved us. You told them a lot about Young Master Watson while he was in the City of Steel. Now, can you tell us about Mount Creation?¡± Annie asked curiously. Even the heartless Arthur looked interested to know the answer. He was curious about how Watson had built the poorest border in the kingdom into such a powerful ce, and he even had a group of angel subordinates. ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± Nightingale nced at the three people in front of her and saw their heads were shaking like rattle drums. She cleared her throat, and a nostalgic look shed in her eyes. ¡°The story begins when I first met Watson. At that time, Watson was not so powerful. He was from a baron¡¯s family, and they upied a smallnd. The castle was about the same as a manor. At that time, he...¡± Nightingale spoke with confidence. Her voice was gentle as she described the battle between Watson and the Mage Guild, the elimination of magical beasts and bandits, Antonio¡¯s recognition, and the unification of the entire border. She also omitted the fusion magic that Watson had mastered and the creation of the seventh magical element in the world. ¡°It turns out that Young Master Watson is just like us. He used to be an ordinary person, but he has achieved what he has today with his own hard work. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Although Nightingale¡¯s story was in, the three of them could still hear the magnificence in it, especially Annie, whose eyes had brightened. Watson¡¯s rise was not like those wealthy children born with a gold spoon in their bought. Those people would have countless resources, so they could do anything. They were impressed by Watson¡¯s achievement because he did that by himself. ¡°No matter how hard an ordinary person works, it¡¯s impossible to be on the level as the Mount Creation or an angel, right? I think Young Master Watson must be a genius who¡¯s very different from ordinary people!¡± Arthurined. ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t look at Young Master Watson with your despicable thoughts. He must have worked 100 times harder than you to get that kind of achievement,¡± Annie retorted. Then, she turned to Nightingale and said, ¡°Miss Nightingale, you seem to know a lot about Young Master Watson. Do you like him?¡± Annie held her breath and clenched her fists, looking a little nervous. She had long thought that Nightingale and Watson had a special rtionship, and she felt nervous when Nightingale told them stories about Watson. Nightingale was stunned for a moment, and her eyes drifted toward the busy Watson. A beautiful smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Yes, I love Young Master Watson very much.¡± Chapter 324 - Antonio’s Acceptance

Chapter 324: Antonio¡¯s eptance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Diamond-tier special building: the Tower of Babylon] [Effect: The tower is divided into 100 levels; each level is a node guarded by the gatekeeper, who can receive many rewards and choose to enter the next node.] [Additional abilities: Space Warp (when entering the next node, you can choose not to enter a single level, but to jump multiple levels; the number of jumps depends on the challenger¡¯s strength], Information Recording (the adventurers¡¯ information will be recorded, and the next time you enter, you can start from the level you have already passed, without having to challenge it from the beginning), Random God¡¯s Blessing (the Tower of Babel¡¯s walls are engraved with God¡¯s blessing, and each level you pass, you will get to receive a random God¡¯s blessing).] ¡°Not bad. This is a great sess.¡± Watson pped his hands in satisfaction as he looked at the new structure. At that moment, he was at the highest level of the Tower of Babel. He looked down and saw a wide and long spiral staircase; it was thousands of meters from top to the ground. A stone pir of unknown height supported the entire staircase in the middle. That stone pir had the Absolute Gravity that Watson cast. It was responsible for eliminating gravity so that it could float in the sky. At the same time, there were low walls on both sides of the stairs, with guardrails built on top. That was to prevent those who were not silver-tier elites from identally falling during a reckless challenge. He had also added many kinds of blessings carved on the walls. As a young man in modern society, Watson had yed many games in his previous life, so he also knew how to make a ruin look more attractive. The several functions of the Tower of Babel that he had fused include Space Warp,monly known in the game as Jumping levels, Information Recording, which was archiving, and Random God¡¯s Blessing, a buff. The first two functions would significantly reduce the progress of the adventurer¡¯s exploration, while thest function would increase the fun of the exploration. For example, if an adventurer was stuck on the first floor and could not clear the level, it might be because the God¡¯s Blessing that he had was not powerful enough. If he challenged a few more times and obtained a more powerful God¡¯s Blessing, he might be able to clear the level. That was the optimal solution that Watson hade up with after trying to shorten the time for each exploration and increase the number of times the adventurers would explore. ¡°I reckon that once that Tower of Babel isunched, it will cause a huge uproar among the adventurers.¡± Watson ced his hands on his hips, the corners of his mouth rising as he muttered with some pride. He did not doubt the charm of his masterpiece. After all, the original underground maze was also created to give the adventurers a trial. However, it only focused on the difficulty. It did not consider the adventurers¡¯ experience that caused many adventurers to be afraid of danger even though they had the strength to do it. For hundreds of years, only the sword saint had managed to clear the level, so it might have something to do with that. Watson¡¯s Tower of Babel was different because the people guarding the tower were ckmoon Knights. He had already instructed those knights not to kill those adventurers and just hit them back. At the same time, the God¡¯s Blessing carved on the wall was to protect the lives of those adventurers. It included low-tier blessings such as healing, strength, speed, and courage. There were also powerful blessings that he had obtained from the memories of the various powerful priests in the Einherjar¡¯s body. For example, the Undying Bird¡¯s Blessing could avoid a fatal injury for a short period. The Sun¡¯s Blessing also allowed one to increase one¡¯s luck by arge margin under the sunlight and increase his attributes by three times. With the enhancement of those blessings, the challengers would be more, making it more difficult for the ckmoon Knights, which would also help them grow their strength. ording to Watson¡¯s calction, each ckmoon Knight would guard the Tower of Babel for a month and then change to another batch. That way, it would take about a hundred years in the outside world for all the knights to be rotated. The efficiency was too low. Therefore, he decided to upgrade the Tower of Babel after they had reached a specific total of challengers. For example, he would increase the number of gatekeepers at each level or increase levels. That way, he could reduce the training time for each ckmoon Knight. Besides those ckmoon Knights who were there to guard the Tower of Babel, the ckmoon Iron Knights on Mount Creation could not stay idle. After he built the Tower of Babel, he asked Nightingale to send the World Transformation Mirror to Mount Creation to help the people on Mount Creation cultivate it. In just a few years, Watson believed that the ckmoon Knights would be reborn. ¡°Master Antonio, aren¡¯t we here to see Young Master Watson? You have tried repeatedly to pass the level to get the blessing from the wall. When can we see Young Master Watson?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice came from under the spiral stairs. Watson looked down subconsciously and saw Denise apanying Antonio as they walked up the stairs. Denise had ced her hands on her hip with a helpless expression while Antonio leaned on his walking stick. As they advanced, they fought against the ckmoon Knights that guarded each step. Naturally, the ckmoon Knights did not dare to attack Antonio with their full strength. Antonio was a diamond-tier elite, so he managed to defeat those gatekeepers in a few moves. After defeating the enemy, Antonio did not advance. Instead, he took two steps backward and waited for the God¡¯s Blessings on the wall to fall onto him, revealing a satisfied expression. ¡°Denise, don¡¯t rush me. I¡¯ll gather all the God¡¯s Blessings on the wall right away! I¡¯ve walked and gone through almost a hundred steps and saw more than a thousand kinds of blessings. Whenbined, some of those blessings will have a potent effect, and some of the effects are very ordinary. I¡¯m nning tobine them into a set of the strongest blessings.¡± ¡°Master Antonio, why are you so childish?¡± ¡°Denise, you don¡¯t understand the joy of doing that! It¡¯s not following me, but you¡¯ll know when you walk up from the bottom. I need to speak to Watson privately; you can go down first.¡± Antonio walked up the stairs, leaving Denise muttering in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching for a long time, and I don¡¯t feel anything. Will there be any changes if I try it?¡± She hesitated, but she still walked down the stairs and prepared to try. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Watson bowed his head at Antonio. ¡°Watson, you did well. I did not expect you to clear the ruin and even modified it. You even added God¡¯s Blessings on the wall. It¡¯s really amazing. When I knew which blessing it was, I just had to clear the levels a few times!¡± Antonio narrowed his eyes and stroked his nonexistent beard. He said slowly, ¡°Not to mention that one will receive arge number of rewards after clearing it. There¡¯s no doubt that this ce will be filled with adventurers for some time!¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re too wise.¡± Watson praised him from the bottom of his heart. He could make such a change because he knew what the future held, and Antonio could see the wonders of that tower at a nce. It was just as he had expected of the kingdom¡¯s greatest mage. ¡°Watson, you did not disappoint me. Let¡¯s not talk about that tower. Let¡¯s talk about you. What did you gain from that tower? I didn¡¯t teach you the God¡¯s Blessings; that¡¯s a priest¡¯s skill.¡± Antonio straightened his back, and a diamond-tier aura spread from his body as he said that. That aura made Watson feel suffocated. At the same time, he also understood why his master was there, and it was to verify what he had gained in the underground maze. Watson¡¯s expression turned solemn when he understood his master¡¯s reasoning. Pieces of armor-shaped light appeared on his body, and the space behind him became distorted. Illusory, glowing arms wrapped around him as eyes appeared through the cracks. That vision stretched for more than ten meters, and everything within that space became blurry. It was as if his body was covered with an invisible giant shell. The Einherjar¡¯s body was unleashing fully! ¡°What a powerful aura! It seems like you¡¯ve gained quite a lot from that trip to the buried city. Come!¡± Antonio eximed before he waved at Watson. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand in ceremony with you, Master. ¡°tinum-tier God¡¯s blessing, activate! The God of Light¡¯s blessing, the God of Destruction¡¯s blessing, the God of Hunting¡¯s blessing, the God of Wind¡¯s blessing...¡± Watson immediately added dozens of blessings to himself. Those blessings were formed from the memories of many priests in the Einherjar¡¯s body. Most of the priests who were there to challenge the underground maze were priests from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, there was nock of elites from other countries. Those people believed in different gods. In addition, a god could have many kinds of authority, which resulted in Watson mastering dozens of God¡¯s Blessings. After those blessingsnded on his body, Watson¡¯s aura soared as if he had crossed the threshold of a diamond. The gods¡¯ projections appeared behind him and filled his body with divine radiance. Before he could make a move, Antonio smiled. He cast a tinum-tier earth-elemental spell tentatively. ¡°Super ck Hole.¡± As he cast the spell, a massive ck hole appeared above Watson¡¯s head. The distorted ck gravity tried to absorb him. Boom! However, as he faced the terrifying spell above his head, Watson only stretched his fist outward and punched toward the top of his head. That punch seemed to contain tens of thousands of battle techniques, transforming into tens of thousands of different forms of fists. It was dazzling. Antonio blinked his eyes, realizing that the illusions of the tens of thousands of fists had disappeared. Watson¡¯s punch was an ordinary one, but it shattered the ck hole in the sky. Then, Watson took a step forward, and his body suddenly twisted in the air, turning into a giant dragon that was more than ten meters long as he flew into the air. That dragon was the same as the Golden sh, except it was a little smaller. However, its aura was stronger. ¡°tinum-tier Druid secret skill, Dragon Transformation!¡± That was one of the tinum-tier secret skills that he had fused with the knowledge of archers in the Einherjar body. It could allow him to transform into a giant dragonpletely. He could transform into two types of dragons¡ªthe Diamond Star Dragon and the Death Omen Star Dragon. Since he was more familiar with the Golden sh, Watson chose to transform into the former. As he transformed, eight fiery breaths shot out from his mouth, advancingyer byyer in mid-air as it pierced andnded in front of Antonio. That was the Diamond Star Dragon¡¯s ultimate move¡ªthe Eight Layers of Fiery Breath! ¡°Absolute Reflection!¡± Antonio waved his staff, and the twisted ancient tree veins on the staff fell as it emitted a diamond-tier glow. At the same time, an angel halo hovered above his head, and an illusory mirror bounced the mes that Watson had shot out as a dragon and swallowed Watson with even more ferocious momentum. Chapter 325 - The City of Steels Transformation

Chapter 325: The City of Steel¡¯s Transformation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Watson threw another punch; it was the same as before that. It was a diamond-tier fighting technique fused by countless warriors who were proficient in fist techniques. Its name was the Invincible Punch. He was invincible with one punch. With just a single punch, Watson extinguished the intense dragon breath that he had spat out when he transformed into a diamond-tier dragon. Then, he took a step forward and arrived in front of Antonio in a sh. He waved the third punch. ¡°Absolute Time Freeze!¡± Antonio waved his staff again and released the second rule he had mastered after entering the diamond tier. The rule covered the Tower of Babel¡¯s entire top floor, stopping time instantly. Whether it was the wind blowing or the scattering dust, everything froze at that moment. The world turned ck and white. Watson¡¯s fist stopped at the tip of Antonio¡¯s nose, unable to advance any further. ¡°Absolute Explosion!¡± Antonio did not show any mercy. Instead, he tapped Watson¡¯s fist gently with his staff. Watson¡¯s body instantly turned into an explosive object. A violent explosion erupted from every inch of his body; mes filled the entire hall. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Antonio said softly as he put down his staff. He could feel the massive amount of magic power from his body. ¡°Yes, Master, it¡¯s over! Thousand-armed giant transformation, Invincible Punch!¡± Watson released one of the two transformation skills that came with the Einherjar¡¯s body. The glowing arms that were originally intertwined behind his back suddenly stretched outward. Meridians and bones grew out from the inside, while solid flesh grew out from the outside. The muscr arms were like dragons. In just an instant, over a thousand arms spread out from Watson¡¯s back. Each of those arms belonged to a warrior, but at that moment, they were all unleashing invincible fists at the same time. Over a thousand invincible fists gathered together, forming a fist phantom that stretched out for hundreds of meters in front of Watson. Time, which had been stagnant, began to move forward again. The huge fist-phantom in front of Watson shattered the time that had been frozen. The ck and white world shattered like a mirror. The wind began to flow, and dust began to fall. Even the explosion on the surface of Watson¡¯s body was blown away by the violent wind of the fist. mes were forced out of his body like long snakes, shooting out in all directions along the top floor of the tower. Watson¡¯s punch just happened tond on Antonio¡¯s body. Bang! With a muffled sound, the tinum-tier magic robe Antonio was wearing shattered into pieces, and he flew back more than ten meters. His feet drew a deep ravine on the ground, and finally, he stabbed the staff in his hand into the ground. Only then did he stop at the edge of the Tower of Babel, which covered hundreds of meters. He did not fall. Even though he did not fall, it was no different. That was because Watson¡¯s punch had shattered the ground and the dome of the highest floor of the Tower of Babel. Antonio could only use magic to float in mid-air. After destroying the highest floor of the Tower of Babel, the huge shadow of the Fist did not disappear. Instead, it shot straight into the clouds, striking a clear hole in the clouds in the distant sky in the shape of a huge fist. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to expend resources to repair the Tower of Babelter.¡± Watson¡¯s face showed that he wanted to fight. He shook the thousands of arms on his back as he walked toward Antonio. At that moment, Antonio stopped him. ¡°Wait a moment, Watson. I¡¯ve already seen your results in the underground maze. You¡¯ve done well. There¡¯s no need to continue fighting.¡± ¡°But Master, I haven¡¯t disyed my full strength yet.¡± Watson scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve obtained Einherjar¡¯s body after clearing the dungeon. What I¡¯ve just shown you is the ability of the Einherjar¡¯s body in the field of priests and archers, as well as his attainments in the field of fighter¡¯s boxing. I haven¡¯t shown you the skills of swordsmanship and mages yet! Simrly, I¡¯ve only used the thousand-hand giant with the transformation ability of the Einherjar¡¯s body, and I have yet to use the hundred-eyed giant.¡± The Einherjar¡¯s body contained the knowledge of over a million challengers over hundreds of years. Watson, who had fused all of that knowledge, was now at the top of his ss no matter which ss he was in, not to mention when he was fighting against his clone, he had also fused arge number of diamond-tier rules, but he had not released those rules either. ¡°Understanding the details is an essential skill for an excellent teacher. Based on the strength you have shown so far, I have determined that your current strength is at the peak of the kingdom, and you are not far from the number one sword saint in the kingdom. After all, you have not entered the diamond-tier yet, and when you enter the diamond-tier, I believe that your strength will be on par with his! ¡± If we continue to fight, the Tower of Babel that you worked so hard to build might be destroyed. Forget it.¡± Antonio did not mean what he said. He was right about Watson¡¯s strength. However, he did not dare to fight because he was afraid of losing to Watson, not because he was afraid of destroying that ce. Even though he had blocked Watson¡¯s punch earlier with his extraordinary strength, his entire body was aching and his bones were about to fall apart. If he continued to fight, Watson would punch him twice more. It was inevitable that he would lose in embarrassment. There was a time when Watson could not follow up with all his skills. Now, he only needed three punches to finish him off. that was even after he had advanced to the diamond-tier. That was the only time in his life that he had felt so powerless in front of someone else. That was when he faced the sword saint. One could say that Watson already had the aura of a sword saint. Antonio considered himself a genius as he reached the tinum tier when he was very young. However, there was still a difference between a genius and a monster. He could judge the future achievements of a genius, but monsters would always exceed his expectations. Originally, he had nned to let Watson experience the scenery of different cities and increase his strength during the following journey. He had even developed aplete training path for that. It seemed that he had to shorten that path. Because Watson¡¯s strength had improved too quickly, some trials were no longer necessary. ¡°Perhaps in a few years, Watson will be able to surpass the current sword saint and be the strongest person in the Holy Dragon Kingdom and even the entire world. At that time, the old man can rest assured and leave.¡± Antonio muttered in his heart and coughed. He said to Watson, ¡°Your current strength has already met my requirements.¡± However, when you release your skills, the aura that you exude is too powerful. Even ordinary people would feel fear. Therefore, the next training is not to increase your strength, but to teach you how to control your own energy to prevent it from leaking and causing an impact on your life.¡± With Watson¡¯s current strength, if he were to release his einherjar body, all the professionals within a radius of a few hundred meters would be so frightened that they would kneel down. A qualified expert would know how to restrain his aura. After all, the leaking of his aura was caused by notpletely controlling his own energy. He was able to kill without making a sound, and he would not even let his opponent feel how powerful his attack was; he was an expert. One could see that Watson could not control his increased strength freely. One could also see how much he had gained. ¡°Master, you are amazing. Not only did you see my strength at a nce, but you also recognized the problems that had appeared on my body. I am currently troubled by an overly powerful energy that cannot be controlled. It is really great to have you, Master, to teach me.¡± Watson sincerely praised his master; Antonio appeared to be embarrassed as he waved his hand. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s good that you know it!¡± ¡°Since you have already cleared the underground city, we should leave. We can do that after you¡¯ve repaired the Tower of Babel and pack up. Our next stop is very far away from the City of Steel. That ce is called the Floating City of Stanley, a port close to the royal city.¡± As he spoke, Antonio felt emotional. When the Tower of Babel had just been established, he had also challenged it. Although he had not cleared the dungeon, he had gained a lot of insights. Plus, he had expected Watson to clear the dungeon. However, the number of insights he had gained still shocked him when he thought about that. In terms of strength and talent, Watson had already surpassed the current sword saint. ¡°I understand, Master. I¡¯ll repair the Tower of Babel now.¡± .... It was an hourter when Watson finished repairing the Tower of Babel. He left the tower and went back to the City of Steel. It was already evening. Even though the city was also known as the City of Adventurers, it was the first time Watson had seen so many adventurers on the streets. He would meet a team after every few steps. Those adventurers could not enter the Tower of Babel, so they could only gather in the streets. Although the adventurer teams did not discuss anything deliberately, Watson¡¯s keen hearing still heard them. ¡°Have you heard? Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, a youth named Watson, cleared the dungeon before Lady Christina did. Because of that, the dungeon has changed. ording to those who entered the 100th floor, the maze had evolved. The rewards for clearing the maze will be more abundant, and the difficulty is also increased.¡± A group of bronze-tier adventurers wasmenting on that. They were not strong enough, so they had not participated when Watson had pulled out the buried city. ¡°Hey, your news is outdated. Everyone knew that Lady Christina did not clear the dungeon or break her father¡¯s record. I also heard that she is giving up on her businesses here and will go back to the capital to further her studies at the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. The Holy Sword adventurer team had always monopolized the City of Steel. As a result, small adventurer teams like ours had very few chances to explore the deeper levels. Now that she is leaving, the Holy Sword adventurer team will no longer have such strong control. We also have a chance! I really want to enter the new dungeon to take a look. Oh, the dungeon has a new name. We should call it the Tower of Babel. Unfortunately, ording to insiders, its evolution process will take a day. We can only go up tomorrow.¡± The adventurers talked as they walked further away. Watson listened to the others talking about simr things, and a smile of regret and joy appeared on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, when the Tower of Babel causes a huge uproar in the City of Steel tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid I would have already left.¡± Chapter 326 - The Kings Spy

Chapter 326: The King¡¯s Spy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s office. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, are you sure you want to leave the Holy Sword adventurer team and return to the royal city?¡± ude, who had bandages wrapped around his face, was kneeling on the ground with a reluctant expression. Many of the Holy Sword adventurer team members stood behind him, and they all had the same expression. ¡°Yes, I have already packed my belongings. I will depart the city first thing tomorrow morning. You will be Holy Sword¡¯s Captain, and it is a huge burden on your shoulders. You can¡¯t act foolishly like previously and tarnish the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s reputation.¡± Christina sat behind a desk with a package beside her. There were not many things in that package. There was only a bag of money and a few sets of clothes. The only thing that attracted attention was a broken sword, which was shining brightly. Even though it was broken, it still gave off an extraordinary aura. It was the Sky Severing de. As she spoke, Christina subconsciously turned her head. Her gaze fell on the Sky Severing de beside her, and her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. That was the second time that her tinum-tier weapon had been broken. The Sky Severing de, known as the kingdom¡¯s strongest offensive weapon, had always been her symbol. She thought that the sword would apany her to achieve supreme glory, but she finally understood how shallow her thoughts were. A true elite would not rely on weapons. The fact that her sword had been broken twice was proof of that. After she explored the underground city, she understood something important. ¡®The strength of an expert does not lie in external objects, but in their body and soul! From now on, I will work hard to be a true expert.¡¯ She did not n to reforge that sword. Instead, she chose to keep it by her side to alert herself constantly. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, ording to the rumors, the underground maze has begun to evolve after they cleared it. The monster guarding the maze seems to be the ck dragon, and some people even saw traces of an angel inside! Many people in the city believed that the legend originated from the ancient godly ruins. It had regained its vitality because someone had cleared it. Danger also means opportunity, but it is too bad that you are leaving, Lady Swordmistress. What a pity! What would the Holy Sword adventurer team do without you?¡± ¡°Opportunity is different for everyone. That new maze is meaningless to me! As for the Holy Sword adventurer team, I believe in your ability, ude. I know you will never tarnish the team¡¯s reputation.¡± Christinaforted ude softly as she looked at the other members behind him. Some of them averted their eyes guiltily. They knew that Christina did not leave because she wanted to study at the Royal Academy. It was because they knew that Watson had created the new Tower of Babel. Those angels were not from the ruins, they were Watson¡¯s subordinates, and the ck dragon guarding the maze was his pet. They could not tell anyone about it due to the confidentiality agreement. In fact, many rumors in the city were created by those who had signed the confidentiality agreement. To prevent information from being leaked, they had deliberately spread it to make everyone think the Tower of Babel was evil. One of the most widely spread versions said that the Tower of Babel was once the residence of the gods, but it had been sealed by a mysterious power, so it had been created as an underground city by thete king. With the passage of the sword of Saint and Watson decades ago, the seal on the Tower of Babel had been lifted, and it had finally returned to its original appearance. The souls of the gods roamed in it, and they would choose the fated person to leave their inheritance. As long as one entered, they would receive the blessings of the gods. Perhaps it was out of her pride, or perhaps she felt the pressure from Watson. In short, those who had seen Watson¡¯s terrifying power could understand the decision that she had made at that moment. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, if you insist on leaving the City of Steel for the Royal City, I will go with you.¡± ude suddenly stood. His face was bruised and swollen, but it was filled with determination. ¡°ude, I hope that you will stay here. It is not just my personal request, but also my order as the leader! I am really happy to be in this adventurer team with everyone and have gotten along with everyone for so many years. I don¡¯t want this adventurer team to fall apart because of me. The only person who is qualified to be their leader is you, ude. I know my request is very selfish, but I still hope that you can ept it.¡± Christina was still trying tofort ude. Her sincere words made him bite his lips, and his eyes were wet with tears. ude knew that he was not a good person; he was originally a thug in the city. Due to hisck of strength and bad character, he did not do well in the City of Steel, and very few adventurers were willing to hire him. Everything had changed with Christina¡¯s arrival. He still remembered the first time he met Christina. He was trying to trick a group of new adventurers into paying protection fees. At that time, Christina said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity to have such a talent but do such a shady job? Follow me. I¡¯m going to build an adventurer team in this city to clear the dungeon that no one has cleared in decades. And now, Ick an assistant.¡± It was Christina who had given him glory and status. Every time ude saw the respectful gazes of the people around him, he felt the same way. Christina was her light, his goddess. For the sake of Christina, he would not care even if his hands were stained with blood and he fell into hell. However, now that Christina was going to leave, he did not know if he would have the chance to see her again in the future; the love buried deep in his heart would probably stay there forever. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, there is another person who is qualified to be the captain other than me. That person is the captain of the guards, ke. That d*mned b*stard! After deceiving me, I don¡¯t know where he has run off to! Lady Swordmistress is leaving, and yet he is not here?¡± At the mention of ke, ude felt a faint pain on his face, and his tone became fierce. If ke had given him all the information, he would not have been beaten so badly. No matter what kind of mood ke had yed him in, he would beat him up when he came back to vent his anger. ¡°ude, have you sent people to find ke?¡± ¡°Yes, he disappeared when you led our people into the underground maze city. I have sent people to the restaurants and taverns to look for him for a long time, but they haven¡¯t found him! Maybe he is hiding with his mistress, which is why we can¡¯t find him. Let¡¯s hope he dies in the belly of a woman as soon as possible.¡± Christina only shook her head after hearing ude¡¯s vicious curse. A hint of mncholy appeared on her face. ¡°If only it were as you said.¡± .... In the City of Steel, in a ce called the Clear Spring Shop. The Clear Spring Shop was a small shop in the City of Steel. The main business of the shop was the sale of medicinal herbs and potions. Since most of the people in the City of Steel were adventurers, and the owner had a brilliant way of making potions. As a result, that small shop had always been doing well. However, the door of the shop that was usually full of people was closed today. ¡°Sir, we have used a magic device to contact His Majesty for you. You can talk to him now.¡± The owner with a handlebar mustache said that to the handsome man in golden armor in front of him. Then, he turned around, closed the ck soundproof curtain, and left the room obediently. If ude were there at that moment and saw the man standing in the middle of the room, he would definitely throw his fist and pounce on him without caring about his own safety. That person was none other than ke. At that moment, ke did not have the warm aura of a guard like when he was with Christina. Instead, his face was ice-cold, and his eyes revealed the sharpness of a falcon. ¡°ke, you are a pawn I ced with the Sword Saint family, but you have not contacted me for a long time. Is there any reason for you to contact me now?¡± A crystal ball was ced on the table in front of ke. At that moment, the crystal ball reflected a gorgeous pce. In it, a man in a long robe was enjoying a shoulder massage service from two beautiful maids with his back facing him. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report. I¡¯m afraid that the swordmistress has uncovered my identity.¡± ke knelt in front of the crystal ball respectfully. His cold face was a little pale. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t me me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh? You were discovered?¡± The voice of the man in the crystal ball paused; ke had started to sweat. ¡°A youth named Watson suddenly appeared in the City of Steel. He withstood Lady Swordmistress¡¯ sword attack in the Adventurers¡¯ Association and remained unscathed. I thought that this type of matter was verymon. After that, Lady Swordmistress told me that that youth had at least tinum-tier strength, and was stronger than her. At that time, I did not believe it, so I sent people to investigate. In the end, I discovered that the youth was from the border. I thought of your rtionship with the border count, and I formted a series of ns to target him. In the end¡ª¡± The n included not letting Watson and the swordswoman clear the dungeon together, as well as deliberately concealing Watson¡¯s tinum-tier strength, and letting ude go and find trouble with the people around Watson. All of that was to test the waters with the youth. Then, he managed to obtain the information he wanted¡ªWatson was Antonio¡¯s disciple. ¡°In the end? Continue. ¡± ¡°In the end, I found out that that youth was Antonio¡¯s disciple. He seemed to be inextricably linked to the border count.¡± There was a long silence in the crystal ball. The man whose back had faced him turned around at that moment. His eyes stared at him through the crystal ball, bringing him heavy pressure. Even a crack appeared in the crystal ball. ¡°Antonio has been in seclusion in the Temple of the Stars for so many years. Royalties and ministers went to him to assist their children. He had refused them, and even I had wanted him to teach the princes. I wonder what Sylvan has given him for that benefit? Watson? That¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard of the name. I did not expect him to leave the border. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s here for me. This is great.¡± ¡°I had thought that it would be inconvenient for my forces to infiltrate from the border from afar. Since he took the initiative toe to me, then I won¡¯t need to hold back. I might even be able to use this opportunity to catch a big fish!¡± Halfway through his words, the man in the crystal ball suddenly changed the topic. ¡°ke, there is only death when an intelligence officer¡¯s identity is exposed. Since you¡¯ve brought me good information this time, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Come back to the royal city. I¡¯ll arrange another job for you! However, this is only a once-in-a-lifetime thing. If there¡¯s a next time, you should kill yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am extremely grateful for your mercy.¡± ke bowed his head respectfully and let out a slight sigh of relief. Even though there was no sound from the crystal ball for a long time, he still did not dare to raise his head. Chapter 327 - Fiery Tower of Babel

Chapter 327: Fiery Tower of Babel

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My Lord, are you leaving now? Aren¡¯t you going to have a meal with me before you leave? I¡¯ve received a lot of care and attention from you over the years. I have a batch of gold-tier herbs, and I¡¯ve made them into medicinal wine. It can help to increase one¡¯s strength.¡± The pharmacy owner escorted ke to the back door and urged him to stay. ¡°Maybe next time.¡± ke looked up into the sky and was ready to push the door open and leave. A hint of mncholy shed in his eyes. Perhaps there would not be a next time. He had been in the City of Steel for a few years. He was a captain who adored Christina. He often had conflicts with ude, who also liked Christina, but that was to help his disguise. His real identity was the kingdom¡¯s assassin. There were many other assassins like him. Most of them were ced with various dukes and noblemen. They did not know each other, and each only had a few subordinates and a set of methods to contact the king. The shop owner was his subordinate. He was responsible for gathering intelligence and passing it to him. After that, he would carry out the mission. Usually, an assassin would have one or two secret informants working for him, and people would only answer to him. If the identity of the assassin were exposed, the informants would also be eliminated. That was also the reason why the shop owner was so respectful toward him. ke admired the King foring up with such an idea. None of the assassins would recognize each other, so they would not be able to form cliques for personal gain. At the same time, if there were any problems, they would be eradicated. They would not leave any clues, and none could affect the work of other assassins. Of course, asionally, a few assassins might work together. In that case, then the King would arrange for them to meet. He had met a female assassin named Adele. At that time, he was carrying out a mission to infiltrate a noble¡¯s territory. Initially, he nned to have passers-by pretend to be his parents and let the bandits kill his parents in front of that noble to arouse their sympathy. Then, he would sneak in as a refugee. However, before his n could be carried out, the nobleman was dead. When he arrived at the scene, he discovered that the man had died in Adele¡¯s arms in the bedroom. There was a stack of documents that proved his collusion with other countries. A few maids had also died in the same bedroom. Their deaths were very tragic. Their stomachs had been cut open, and their intestines and blood were scattered all over the floor. The strange thing was that the eyes of those dead people were wide open, and there was a hint of a happy smile on their lips. That was the first time he had seen another assassin, and they had left a deep impression on him. He did not know if the name of the female assassin named Adele was real or even if her appearance was genuine. At that time, he had been assigned to the City of Steel. He was in charge of infiltrating the Holy Sword adventurer team to monitor Christina. He did not know if it was because he did notplete the mission first, which led to that punishment. The mission was boring. ¡®With Lady Swordmistress¡¯ strength, I¡¯m afraid that she might not be able to clear the dungeon in ten or twenty years. His Majesty sent me to monitor her to rify their n¡¯s movements. However, I feel like I might have to spend the rest of my life in the City of Steel.¡¯ At first, he was somewhat dissatisfied with staying in that small city. After all, that ce was not as prosperous as the royal city. The women were not as beautiful, and the alcohol was not as good. However, after a long time, he had gotten used to it. It was just like how he had fallen in love with that woman after ying the role of Christina¡¯s suitor for a few years. Unfortunately, all of that would end on that day. He had used the person he liked to obtain information. Presumably, Christina had already discovered it. With a deep sigh, ke pushed the shop¡¯s backyard door open. Just as he was about to step out, he suddenly froze; a familiar face had appeared in front of him outside the door. ¡°ke, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. You¡¯re the only person I can confide in the entire adventurer team. Do you want to go for a drink?¡± As he looked at the familiar face in front of him and heard the familiar tone, ke¡¯s face twitched a few times before he calmed and smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do as you say, Lady Swordmistress.¡± .... ¡°Are you leaving, Young Master Watson?¡± Annie¡¯s face was hesitant as she looked at Watson, who was gathering his belongings, inside the Golden Quill Pavilion. ¡°Yes, you know that my original intention was to go to the Royal Academy to study. ¡°I am merely traveling through the City of Steel,¡± Watson exined as he tidied his clothes. ¡°Young Master Watson, can¡¯t you stay? Why don¡¯t you bring us with you?¡± Clyde said. Even though he knew such a day woulde eventually, he was also hesitant to part with them when he heard that. They had yet to conduct a proper excursion since forming an adventurer team with Watson and achieving gold-tier. Plus, Watson had explored the underground maze by himself. Watson had clearly done so much for them, yet they had little to give him in return. That made them feel a little ashamed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring us along, Young Master Watson. I can be your servant, but your subordinates are angels, so I¡¯m not sure¡ªouch!¡± Arthur was the one who spoke. Leon smacked him on the head before he couldplete his sentence. ¡°Great Master Watson, your humble servant, has just helped you administer a lesson to a disrespectful person,¡± Leon said as he approached Watson and knelt respectfully with his arms wide open. ¡°As your servant, I don¡¯t expect you to always keep me by your side. As long as I see your face and hear your voice asionally, I will be satisfied. Now, may I kiss your toes?¡± ¡°Leon, you fraud, you are too disgusting.¡± Arthur rubbed his head in embarrassment. Then, Annie said, ¡°Even though Leon¡¯s actions are too exaggerated, he is right! And Arthur, you¡¯re too shameless. Young Master Watson has done so much for us, and you¡¯re still not satisfied. I know that you want to be Young Master Watson¡¯s subordinate not to serve him but to be an angel. With your behavior, if you be an angel, it would be aplete disgrace to that race.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Watson, who had already tidied his clothes, showed a helpless expression as he heard the two quarrel. ¡°Okay, everyone, please stop arguing. Not only are you reluctant to part with me, but I am also hesitant to leave you. After all, I have to go to school. It is not appropriate for me to bring too many people! While I am gone, why don¡¯t you challenge the Tower of Babel? I will grant you the ability to be tinum-tier angels if youplete the Tower of Babel challenge before I graduate.¡± ¡°Really, Young Master Watson? Don¡¯t lie to us.¡± When they heard that, the four of them, including Leon, grew thrilled and moved in front of Watson. ¡°I am not looking to be an angel. But if I¡¯m from a different race, I can better propagate the faith and Young Master Watson¡¯s teachings.¡± Leon borated. ¡°I mean it. The requirement is that you must clear the levels. If you can¡¯t do it, then what I said will be invalid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. We heard that the Royal Academy is a four-year program. We¡¯ve obtained a lot of knowledge from you. After we absorb it, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to clear the Tower of Babel in four years.¡± The four of them began to study the Tower of Babel early in the morning as if they were on stimnts, striving to get a good result on the first day. Watson looked at them knowingly. He had confidence in them. After all, the knowledge he had imparted to them was enough for them to reach the peak of tinum-tier. As long as they continued to fight the ckmoon Knights, they would be able to improve rapidly in a short period. ¡°The Royal Academy is a four-year study. Four years is not enough to return home. Thinking about it, it¡¯s quite a long time,¡± Watson muttered to himself. At that moment, a familiar voice came from behind him. ¡°Four years is a long time, but I will always be by your side.¡± When Watson turned around, he discovered that Nightingale and Globe had appeared behind him. She ran forward to take his hand and said coquettishly, ¡°And then there is me, Honorable Master. The rest of the world will be there for you as well.¡± Turning around, Watson found that Nightingale had appeared behind him at some point, and the world had also appeared. Globe rushed forward to hold his hand and said coquettishly, ¡°And me, Honorable Master. I will also be with you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you two go back to Mount Creation to train the ckmoon Knights? Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°Globe had cloned all of the ckmoon Knights. Since none of them could defect their clone in a short time, we decided toe back here,¡± Nightingale exined. Globe shook Watson¡¯s arm and said, ¡°The clones I created can work without me around. Aren¡¯t I great? I¡¯ve told your subordinates that whoever defeats me will get the chance to meet you through me. Now they¡¯re very energetic.¡± Watson was speechless. The ckmoon Iron Knights might be full of energy, but he felt terrible. His head hurt when he thought how the ckmoon Knights would line up to meet him in the future. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Annie and the other three? Why are they so happy? What happened when I returned to the mountain?¡± After talking with Watson for a while, Nightingale realized that Annie and the other three were so happy that they almost jumped up and down. She was confused. ¡°Nothing. They just found their target.¡± Watson said with a smile. Time passed quickly. The next morning, Watson, Antonio, Nightingale, and Denise put their luggage on the carriage. The Heaven-devouring Rat King had been disguised as an ordinary horse to pull the carriage. Then, they left the City of Steel. Their second stop to the royal city was the Floating City of Stanley, which was a famous and prosperous city in the kingdom. The carriage did not go fast because Watson wanted to see the Tower of Babel before he left. It was the first day of opening for the Tower of Babel. Hundreds of thousands of adventurers surrounded the new dungeon early in the morning. They had gathered in the street below, and everyone was looking upward eagerly. At a particr moment, the Tower of Babel let out a loud rumble. An illusory staircase fell andnded in front of everyone. Swoosh! Hundreds of thousands of people swarmed forward. Those who were at silver and gold-tier used theirbat aura wings to fly into the sky. At the same time, those bronze or iron-tier elites hugged each other and climbed up thedder. It had felt like a lollipop had been plopped into the ground vertically, and countless ants were climbing it. Many people were stepped on before they could enter the Tower of Babel. Some climbers had walked over other people¡¯s heads instead of thedders. ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze, one at a time.¡± ¡°Aiyo, who stepped on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fall, help!¡± Even if he fell, he would be fine because there were paddings all over the ground. The people who rushed up the Tower of Babel were not much better because there was only one gatekeeper at each level, leading to thousands of adventurers fighting for the first level. ¡°I came first. I should be the one to go first.¡± ¡°Stop lying. Everyone rushed in like a swarm of bees. Who knows who came in first? If you want to count, I think you¡¯re still behind me. If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯spete. Whoever wins gets to go.¡± When Watson saw that, he pulled down the curtain and covered his face. Then, he said to Nightingale, who was driving the carriage, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Tower of Babel to be so popr. I only brought 100 ckmoon Knights. That is insufficient! Nightingale, please contact Allenter via Globe. Tell him not to battle his clone and to send the first legion of ckmoon Knights to assist those at the tower.¡± Chapter 328 - Arriving At The City Of Stanley

Chapter 328: Arriving At The City Of Stanley

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Early in the morning, at the City of Steel entrance gate. ¡°It¡¯s so lively this morning. It is as expected of the evolved underground city. Oh, no, I should call it the Tower of Babel now! I wonder what kind of changes that ruin has undergone since it rose to the surface. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to go in and take a look.¡± ke¡¯s body had a rich and mellow scent of someone who had juste out of the tavern. He asked the person in front of him, ¡°Lady Swordmistress, do you think so too?¡± He and Christina had been drinking all night. The two of them had confessed many things to each other. However, when it came to core secrets, such as the origin of the Tower of Babel and who ke was working for, they had a tacit understanding and did not mention anything about that. Christina nodded as she looked at the tower that rose into the clouds in the distance. ¡°If it were as before, I would want to go explore it as the team¡¯s captain, and you as the captain of my guards, and with everyone else. But neither you nor I can go back, right?¡± ke was silent. After a long while, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t say such sad words, Lady Swordmistress. It makes me want to cry.¡± ¡°Can I trust your words? Speaking of which, I don¡¯t even know if you really think of me as your Lady Swordmistress.¡± ¡°My feelings for you are genuine. There¡¯s no doubt about that. The time I spend with everyone is also very interesting. It¡¯s just that we always have some sort of unavoidable difficulties.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere in saying that, I won¡¯t mind what you¡¯ve done before. Next, I¡¯m going to the royal city to participate in the Royal Academy¡¯s entrance exam. Will we meet again?¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t see me again.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I wish you good luck in advance. Don¡¯t die.¡± As she waved her hand at ke, Christina tightened the luggage on her back. Finally, she took a nce at the bustling Tower of Babel before turning around and walking out of the city. As she knew the tower¡¯s structure, she could understand why it was so lively. In the future, that ce would be even more vibrant. However, the liveliness belonged to other people and had nothing to do with her. ke watched the graceful figure leave the city with aplicated expression. He did not leave until her back disappeared from his sight. That day was a day of departure for many people. Many people set off on their journey that day, and Watson was also on his journey at the moment. .... ¡°That is Stanley, thergest port in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It looks really good.¡± After a seven-day journey, Watson and the others finally arrived at the gate of their second stop, the City of Stanley. There was an endlesske in front of them. Theke¡¯s water was glistening, and it was shrouded in faint clouds. Four bridges extended more than ten kilometers over theke, linking to a floating castle. That fortress was Stanley. It was located on Lake Priestly, thergestke in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Lake Priestly was connected to the sea, and one could see huge or crude ships sailing on the water everywhere. They gathered at the four gates in the north, south, east, and west of Stanley. ¡°As thergest port city in the kingdom, Stanley belongs to the Ptolemy family, one of the kingdom¡¯s three archdukes.¡± As Watson poked his head out of the carriage and looked outside, Denise, who was also sitting in the carriage, continued to exin. ¡°That is the Ptolemy family¡¯s main source of ie. The family is best at ship manufacturing and transportation. More than half of the ships in the kingdom are controlled by their family.¡± ¡°The Ptolemy family, why does it sound so familiar?¡± Watson thought for a moment before he suddenly remembered. Was that Gerant¡¯s family? ¡°Other than the Ptolemy family, which other family is there in the kingdom? Denise, please exin it to me.¡± That city was not far from the royal city. They were about to arrive at the royal city, so Watson decided to learn more about it. ¡°In addition to the Ptolemy family, who are in charge of water transportation, there¡¯s also the Campbell family, who are responsible for researching and improving magical tools, and then, the Saint Laurent family, who specializes in training warriors. The heads of those three families are the only three archdukes in the kingdom! In addition to those three families, there are also the civil groups led by Prime Minister Macrotov and the general forces led by General Hoen, who is famous for the kingdom¡¯s walls. In addition, there are only six primary forces in the kingdom. The six forces are mutually restraining each other and attempting to maintain a rtive bnce.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my father¡¯s family would be one of the three archdukes in the kingdom.¡± Watson clicked his tongue. He knew that the Saint Laurent family was very powerful, but he did not expect them to be so influential. The other two families did not look weak either. They could even send their own men to the border. One could tell that they were extraordinary by that single point. ¡°Gerant said that I should look him up when I go to the royal city. I wonder if he¡¯s there now? Perhaps I¡¯ll meet his siblings.¡± Watson was a little excited when he thought of that. He gestured for the carriage to stop at a sparsely popted corner. He slowly got off the carriage and cast a spell on the carriage in front of him. The carriage immediately turned into a medium-sized ship. The Heaven-devouring Rat King, who was in charge of pulling the carriage, had also transformed into a magical beast with the body of a tortoise and a dragon-shaped head. That magical beast was called the water dragon. It was closely rted to the earth dragon, which contained the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline. Its strength ranged from silver to gold-tier. Watson and the others did not look too embarrassed or conspicuous with that magical beast pulling the ship. ¡°Everyone,e on up.¡± Everyone went onto the boat. Nightingale, who had been in charge of controlling the carriage, was free. The ship finally moved as the water dragon started to swim. Everyone sat on the boat and enjoyed the scenery on theke. The moist air caressed their facesfortably. In about half an hour, they were at Stanley¡¯s East Gate with the surrounding ships. The gate was more like a huge sluice gate. A row of soldiers in sky-blue armor stood on both sides of the gate. Those soldiers held long spears in their hands and emitted a silver-tier aura as they inspected the passing ships. After examining each ship, they would pull the levers on the left and right sides of the water lock to raise the gate and let the vessels move into the city. When it was Watson¡¯s turn, there were already hundreds of ships in front of them. ¡°Please show your identification papers!¡± The two city guards went to Watson¡¯s boat. They looked at the water dragon in front of the ship, turned their heads away, and stretched their hands outward. ¡°We are merchants from the border. Here are our papers.¡± Watson retrieved two documents from his bag and handed them to the soldiers in front of him. Those papers were what he had used for his forces at the border. No one would be able to find anything wrong with them. As expected, after seeing his papers, the two soldiers said, ¡°Let them pass.¡± Just as they were about to open the city gates, something changed. A heavy horn red from behind Watson. Following that, a giant golden ship that was more than ten meters tall sailed forward. A few men dressed in yellow stood on the deck; they had wave symbols on their chests. They were shouting in all directions. ¡°The Ptolemy family¡¯s Second Young Master has returned. Those who are idle should retreat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Ptolemy family¡¯s prodigy. Why does he have toe at this time?¡± ¡°Move aside, quickly! Don¡¯t let that ship touch you. It¡¯s not a joke! I heard that a few small ships did not have time to dodge it and were hit. We can¡¯t even find their bodies.¡± Many of the boats behind Watson cried out in rm as they slid to the sides, hearing the sounds emanating from the enormous ship behind them. Watson frowned. It sounded like the Ptolemy family¡¯s Young Master was not a good person. Even though he was not willing to tolerate such a person, it was better to avoid trouble. Watson ordered the Heaven-devouring Rat King to increase the distance between the ships. ¡°The young master is back? Quickly, open the city gate!¡± The soldiers did not bother to check the passages of the ships around them. They began to shake the levers to raise the city gate. Then, they knelt on one knee and bowed their heads toward the ship about to enter the city gate. Everyone was watching that scene, including Watson. As the ship got closer, he saw a rocking chair on the bow. A skinny young man was leaning against the chair. Behind him stood four scantily dressed young girls who were fanning themselves with feather fans. As they fanned themselves, they asked, ¡°Young Master Casey, is this okay?¡± ¡°Not bad. It would be even better if you used a little more strength.¡± Young Master Casey seemed to be in a good mood. He reached out and pinched the girl behind him, causing the girl to call out shyly. ¡°The weather in Stanley is like my grandmother¡¯s temper. It changes so easily. One moment it¡¯s cloudy, and the next moment it¡¯s sunny. The weather has tanned my skin! Fortunately, the harvest this time it¡¯s quite good. I got a few high-quality goods. Otherwise, I would have to see my big brother¡¯s ugly face when I go home.¡± Casey gently swayed in the rocking chair. His palm rubbed the girl¡¯s smooth thigh, and his eyes nced around her figure. The Ptolemy family¡¯s Second Young Master was only 16 years old that year, and he had an elder brother who was close to 30 years old. The main branch of the Ptolemy family had three young masters and a young miss, and one of them would be named head of the family. Since his younger sister, Lana, was only 14 years old and was a girl, the mainpetitors were him and his eldest brother. ¡®If I can sell this batch of goods, I can earn at least 100,000 gold coins. This way, my profit this quarter will surpass his. I really want to see him blow his beard.¡¯ Casey muttered inwardly. His gaze swept across the small boats, admiring the reverence that everyone showed him. That made him very happy. He enjoyed the feeling of power. As long as he had power, he could enjoy it unscrupulously. Many people in the city called him a yboy or the Ptolemy family¡¯s prodigal son because he had done many bad things over the years. However, he would never be punished¡ªthat was the benefit of power. While he indulged in self-satisfaction, his gaze suddenly stopped at a medium-sized boat. A water dragon was pulling that ship, and there were men, women, youths, and children on it. None of those attracted his gaze, except for the two beautiful women sitting in the middle of the ship. One of them was in tight clothes, and her short ck hair fell on her shoulders, swaying in the breeze. The other was in a long robe. There were fine scales on her face that symbolized the me elves, and her pupils were golden. The two women looked different, but they were both extremely beautiful. Furthermore, there was no fear in their eyes when they looked at him. Instead, there was a hint of disapproval that made Casey lick his lips involuntarily. ¡®You¡¯re not afraid of me? You must be a merchant from another city. Interesting.¡¯ He seemed to have thought of something, and a yful look appeared in his eyes. He waved his hand to the people below. ¡°Men, stop the boat and invite those two beauties toe up here.¡± Chapter 329 - Cries For Help

Chapter 329: Cries For Help

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My dear beautifuldies, our young master invites you to our ship. Pleasee with me.¡± An elegant old man in a tuxedo spread hisbat aura wings on his back and had flown easily from their ship to Watson and the others. He reached his hand out toward Nightingale and Denise. ¡°Invite us?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your young master?¡± Nightingale and Denise frowned. The old man was dressed as a butler; he seemed to be a gold-tier warrior. He released some pressure in front of them unscrupulously as if he wanted to threaten them. However, the gold-tier pressure was nothing to them. They did not feel anything at all. However, they were disgusted with the other party. ¡°Our young master is¡ª¡± The old man seemed to be a little surprised. Why were those two women still unmoved in the presence of an elite like him? Just as he was about to exin, a young man with light yellow hair popped out of therge ship docked behind him. The young man was in a gorgeous blue robe. The cuffs of the robe and its hem were decorated with a pendant in the shape of a water droplet. With one look, one could tell that it was high-quality jade. ¡°Hey, Beauties. It looks like you¡¯ve arrived in the Floating City of Stanley from somewhere else. Let me introduce myself. My name is Casey Ptolemy. As the city¡¯s owner, I sincerely invite you toe onto my ship and taste some fine wine with me. At the same time, I will give you a proper introduction to the city. What do you think?¡± ¡°Oh, no! Those two beauties have caught Casey¡¯s eye.¡± ¡°The Ptolemy family¡¯s Second Young Master likes to y with women. Furthermore, he has some special fetishes. Very few women could survive his boat. Even if they did, they would have still suffered some kind of physical injury! He has his family¡¯s backing, so no one dared to do anything to him. It seems that those two youngdies will also face the same fate. What a pity! Those two youngdies are gorgeous.¡± They could hear faint discussions from the nearby ships; everyone looked at Casey with a strange expression. ¡°That so-called Young Master is a b*stard who likes to toy with girls.¡± ¡°Miss, our young master is sincere in his invitation. If you refuse, it means that you don¡¯t respect him, which means you are disrespecting the Ptolemy family. This is the Floating City of Stanley. If you offend the Ptolemy family, it will be difficult for you to walk out of that gate. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡± The old man¡¯s aura grew stronger, and his voice gradually became low. The sea shifted in time with the old man¡¯s words, creating tremendous waves several meters high that threatened to capsize Watson¡¯s boat at any minute. ¡°Paul, don¡¯t be disrespectful to my guests.¡± Casey had unknowingly walked down the stairs that hung from the big ship. The four girls behind him quickly caught up andid a red carpet under Casey¡¯s feet, allowing him to step on the red carpet steadily. Then, they reached Watson¡¯s ship. ¡°Everyone, I sincerely invite you to board my ship. There aren¡¯t many people that I can invite onto my ship in the entire city. You should feel proud! Have you seen the wine ss in my hand?¡± Casey shook the goblet in his hand¡ªscarlet wine swirled in it. ¡°This is a high-tier 12-year-old wine from the kingdom¡¯s Raphael Winery. There are also some delicious snacks on my ship. Looking at your travel-worn appearance, you must have been exhausted. You probably have not eaten for the entire morning either. Let me do my part as a host and bring you something good to eat. How about that? Especially since you have a child on board. I¡¯m a kind-hearted person, and I don¡¯t like to see children suffering.¡± Nightingale and Denise did not speak but secretly clenched their fists and looked at Watson. That noble young master in front of them was too reckless. He had dared to speak to Watson like that. If he knew Watson¡¯s true strength, he would probably be so scared that he would wet his pants. They were waiting for Watson¡¯s order, and as soon as he gave it, they would immediately push the annoying man into the water. ¡°You are too kind. Sister Nightingale, Sister Denise, let¡¯s go to his ship.¡± Watson turned around with a shy expression and smiled. ¡°If that is what you wish, Young Master Watson.¡± Denise and Nightingale unclenched their fists. They chose to cooperate since they knew Watson only pretended to be young; he did not want to expose his real strength. After all, they were all tinum and diamond-tier elites. Casey would be the unlucky one in such circumstances, no matter what he did. Casey¡¯s eyes fluttered when he saw Watson¡¯s cooperation. He stroked the young man¡¯s head. ¡°He is such a good kid. Let¡¯s not waste time, then. Let¡¯s go!¡± Casey turned around and stretched his hand outward. A young girl handed him a handkerchief and wiped his hands. Her eyes were filled with pity as she looked at Watson and the others. Watson narrowed his eyes when he saw Casey¡¯s actions. However, he pretended nothing had happened and brought the three people beside him onto the ship. Their own ship was stopped at the side. ¡°Oh, no! Those foreigners don¡¯t know about Casey¡¯s reputation. They dared to go up to him.¡± ¡°I hope that Casey will be merciful this time and let them go.¡± After Casey left, the people on the surrounding ships shook their heads. The discussion had be louder, and their words were filled with an unbearable tone. .... On the ship. ¡°Take the child and the man to a room in the middle of the ship, give him some fruits and snacks! As for those twodies, give them a bath and change their clothes first, then bring them to my roomter.¡± After they were on the ship, Casey no longer maintained his pleasant expression. Instead, he appeared a little impatient. After he swept his eyes over Nightingale and Denise greedily, he licked his lips and returned to the cabin with a smile. ¡°Ladies, please follow me.¡± A young girl gestured to the young women. ¡°Young Master Watson, wait for us¡ª¡± ¡°You can do whatever you wantter. Just don¡¯t kill him! After all, he¡¯s a member of the Ptolemy family. A young master¡¯s death could cause too much sensation.¡± Watson¡¯s face was beaming with a brilliant smile, but his words made people shudder. The Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master had dared to attack his family members, which offended him. It was already merciful of him not to kill him on the spot. As long as they did not kill him, he did not care about anything else. ¡°Master, let¡¯s take a walk on the ship.¡± He had said those words in a low voice, so the servants who took Nightingale and Denise could not hear him. Then, the old man appeared again. He said, ¡°Let me take you around the ship. ¡°This ship is a magical ship produced by the Ptolemy family. It is gold-tier. It has a magical protective shield and also six wings. Usually, those wings are hidden at the bottom of the ship. When there is a storm, the wings will extend outward and turn into bird-like wings, allowing the ship to fly freely in the air¡ª¡± ¡°Master, if we want to avoid the storm, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not safe to grow wings and fly in the sky? Since there are still storms and lightning in the sky, we might as well draw ayer of diving magic on the hull to allow it to sail underwater.¡± His Einherjar¡¯s body had a lot of knowledge, and it included information about shipbuilding. So, Watson had asked that after he heard the old man¡¯s exnation. ¡°Watson, your idea is not bad. Letting the ship go underwater is something that no shipbuilding family has ever thought of! However, there is a problem. How do you ensure that the ship will not leak when it is submerged?? Furthermore, there will be all kinds of aquatic monsters underwater.¡± ¡°We can strengthen the hull, such as using steel and other things.¡± Watson did not know how to use the information in the Einherjar¡¯s body, but he knew of something simr in his previous life¡ªa submarine. ¡°Hey, you two¡ª¡± The old man¡¯s mouth was dry as he exined to them. He had wanted to see Watson and Watson¡¯s surprised and amazed gazes, but he realized that they did not listen to him. He was a little angry. ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯re listening,¡± Watson replied casually. The old man cleared his throat. ¡°This ship is a magical ship produced by the Ptolemy family. It is gold-tier. It has a magical protective shield and also six wings.¡± ¡°Master, you said that you brought me to the floating city for the next trial, but I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything here that can increase my strength?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You should know that the floating city can sit on the surface of the water without any source of magic power. Do you know why? Because the floating city has one of the best tinum-tier tools in the kingdoms. It¡¯s called the Sea God¡¯s Trident. It was rumored to be from ancient times, and it has the power to control the sea, including its creatures. The next trial has something to do with that; I¡¯ll tell you the details when the timees.¡± ¡°Hey, you two! Are you listening to me?¡± Veins appeared on the old man¡¯s forehead. Watson kept saying that he wanted him to continue, but he was not clearly not listening. ¡°Sorry, I was distracted. Why don¡¯t you tell us again what happened to that ship?¡± ¡®Are they still talking? F*ck them!¡¯ The old butler was so angry that his white beard fluttered in the wind. He turned around and left. ¡°The two of you can continue to chat here. I¡¯ll go prepare some snacks for you.¡± Even though he was polite, the old man had already thought of Watson and Antonio as two dead people. Young Master Casey would trample those two idiots soon, and they were still chatting leisurely about underwater ships. What a joke! After the young master had enjoyed those two girls, he would kill those two idiots and throw them into theke. When the old man left, Watson¡¯s expression changed from innocence to calmness. He said, ¡°Master, I heard a faint cry for helping from the bottom of the ship. It seems that someone is being held there! Please keep an eye out for me. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± He boarded the ship because he did not want to expose his strength and because he heard someone screaming for help. However, the cry for help was too faint for him to hear clearly, even with his strength. To be safe, he decided to go there and take a look. Chapter 330 - I’ll Give You A Hand

Chapter 330: I¡¯ll Give You A Hand

¡°You go ahead. I can handle it here.¡± Antonio chuckled and walked to the rocking chair that Casey hadid on the deck. Heid down and hummed a songfortably. Watson nodded. He teleported and disappeared from the deck. When he appeared, he was at the cabin below the deck. As soon as he entered it, he choked on the smell of blood. It seemed to be an interrogation room. The room was filled with torture instruments such as shackles. Besides those instruments, he also saw arge iron bed that seemed to have some wet blood stains on it. Just as he was about to explore further, he heard a crew member from outside. As he pressed against the crack in the doorway, Watson saw two crew members in blue clothes carrying arge bucket passed by the room. ¡°Every time we go out to sea, Young Master Casey always arranges for me to be in the lower cabin. How many times has that been this week? Doing this kind of work every day, I can¡¯t even eat anymore.¡± ¡°Be grateful. Even though the work in the lower cabin is revolting, there¡¯s also an advantage. The young master was toozy to deal with the bodies of the girls that he had raped to death, so he left them to us. The valuable things on their bodies also fell into our pockets! It¡¯s not only that, but they also feed the mermaids flesh from those girls¡¯ bodies. They even saved money on groceries. I wonder if the mermaids can eat human flesh?¡± The two crew members walked past Watson, and Watson¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously. He realized that the barrels in their arms were broken limbs. He thought of the bloodstains on the instruments of torture in the room; he felt nauseous. ¡®What is wrong with that young master? How can he have such a perverted hobby? If I had known earlier, I would have told Nightingale and Denise to be more careful!¡¯ Watson felt murderous, but he did not leave. He was intrigued by those two crew members¡¯ words. They had imprisoned a mermaid in the lower cabin. He had only heard of such creatures in fairy tales; he did not expect that such creatures had existed in the world. He decided to take a look. After the two crew members left, Watson teleported to the position they had revealed. He instantly arrived at the deepest part of the cabin. He saw a locked iron door, but that did not stop him at all. He flicked the lock lightly, and the lock shattered. The door slowly opened, and then he saw a water tank that emitted a sky-blue glow. A few beautiful mermaids were swimming in the water tank. They were quite different from what Watson had seen in the fairy tale books. The mermaids¡¯ upper bodies were human. Their sky-blue hair was like seaweed, and shells covered their pale breasts. The bottom half of their body consisted of a fishtail, and their blue scales had a rainbow-colored glow. There were four mermaids. Three of them were adults, and one of them was a youngling. She looked like she was only 12 or 13 years old. Other than the shell on her chest, she also wore a small crystal crown on her head. The other three mermaids surrounded her; she did not look ordinary. [Gold-tier Sea Folks: Mermaids] [Abilities: Water Elemental Control, Seductive Dinging (can use beautiful singing to seduce the enemy, causing the enemy to fall into a state of confusion), Tide Calling Song (a gold-tier spell that summons a water pir to attack the enemy, causingrge-scale damage), Foam (turns the body into foam, to a certain extent immune to physical damage), Fire Resistance Aura (resists fire-elemental spells, immune to fire-elemental magic).] [Additional ability: Anthropomorphization (turns the fishtail into legs and can walk onnd for a short period).] When he saw the mermaids, the information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. He paid attention to the information because he realized that the mermaids were not magical creatures. They were part of the sea tribe. Watson searched the memories of the Einherjar¡¯s body and found a wise man who specialized in studying those creatures. He obtained information about the sea tribe. The sea tribe was the collective name of all the humanoid creatures that lived underwater, and they were different from magical beasts. The sea tribe possessed a high level of intelligence and their own civilization. Their city was called Antis, and they believed in the Sea God. The sea tribe warriors were born with a beautiful singing voice and affinity with the water element. Other than the sea tribe, there were many other races in that world. Other than the humans, elves, and angels that Watson already knew, there were at least hundreds of different races in the world. Some of those races were extinct, but some were still active in some corners of the world. After learning about the marine race, Watson slowly approached the enormous blue water tank in front of him. He was about to greet the mermaids, but before he could make a sound, the mermaids looked at him warily. The little mermaid backed off weakly while the three adult mermaids swam over and made a strange sound. Those words seemed to be the sea tribe¡¯s uniquenguage, and Watson could not understand them at all. Fortunately, the Einherjar¡¯s memories also contained experts who often roamed the sea and were proficient in the samenguage. Watson immediately understood what they were saying. The mermaids asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a bad person. I heard a cry for help, and I¡¯m here to save you.¡± Watson used the samenguage to exin to them. The adult mermaids were a little surprised that Watson, a human, had mastered the sea tribe¡¯snguage. However, they quickly reacted, and the leading mermaid sneered at him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive us. The hateful human who captured us had tried his best to get close to us. However, he doesn¡¯t speak ournguage, so we can only rely on our guesses. This time, he actually sent a human who mastered thenguage of the sea tribe. Do you think that we willpromise? To us, you humans are executioners covered in blood. Go back and tell your master that he has captured the pearl of the sea, the mother of the sea¡¯s youngest daughter, Princess Alice. Sooner orter, he will receive the punishment he deserves.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with the owner of this ship. In fact, he had captured me.¡± Watson raised his hands to show that he was not hostile as he approached the tank slowly. ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for not being polite.¡± One of the adult mermaids was angered by Watson¡¯s actions. A sharp song came out of her mouth, and the entire water tank and the room shook. The ear-piercing sound was meant to lead people into the violent sea. The water in the water tank immediately boiled. A thick water arrow shot out from all directions toward Watson. That was the mermaid¡¯s song of summoning the tide. Faced with that gold-tier spell, Watson put his hand down helplessly and blew in front of him. ¡°tinum-tier spell, Absolute Zero.¡± Crack, crack, crack! The water arrow immediately froze in mid-air. Pure white ice spread along the water arrow and instantly arrived above the water tank. It formed ayer of ice on top and sealed the entire water tank inside. The surface became extremely cold, and it caused the mermaids to shiver uncontrobly. They stared at the water with their beautiful eyes. ¡°A tinum-tier spell? You¡¯re a tinum-tier mage. How could that hateful human invite such a powerful existence?¡± The sea folks were beautiful creatures with a unique fishtail. Some of the noblemen had special fetishes about them. Therefore, the sea folk girls were often sold as ves in the humanmunity. Just like how humans loved the sea folks, the marine creatures also had a certain understanding of humans. They were very clear about the position of tinum-tier elites in the humanmunity. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not on the same side as the people on this ship. Otherwise, with my strength, if I wanted to do anything to you, you would not be able to resist me.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re deliberately using your powerful strength to lure us and force us to yield? If you continue to approach us, we¡¯ll protect Princess Alice with our lives.¡± The three adult mermaids were still in disbelief. Just as they were about to attack Watson again, the youngest mermaid they had been protecting behind them suddenly swam forward. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. I sense that the human in front of us does not mean us harm.¡± ¡°Princess Alice, why are you swimming forward? Get back. If that human casts another terrifying spell, we might not be able to protect you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t trust humans. Some of ourpatriots believe their words easily. That¡¯s why they were captured and sold, bing those detestable people¡¯s ythings.¡± The mermaids spoke, one after another, but the little mermaid ignored them. She swam to the edge of the water tank and stuck her face to the transparent wall. Her big blue round eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°My name is Alice. What¡¯s your name? You said you wanted to save us. What are you going to do? This water tank is special. It¡¯s engraved with a powerful imprisonment spell. Even if you¡¯re a tinum-tier mage, you might not be able to let us out.¡± That water tank was a peak gold-tier magic item. It had a special defense, and it was no weaker than some tinum-tier tools. With such a powerful defense, it prevented the mermaids from escaping. ¡°A tinum-tier imprisonment spell?¡± Watson looked calm. He walked to the water tank and gently knocked on it. ¡°Is it very hard?¡± Crack! A deep pit appeared where he knocked on the water tank. Then, a few cracks spread along the pit and quickly extended to the entire water tank. The water tank cracked with a crisp sound, and the water flowed out rapidly. The mermaids swayed their tails in disbelief, riding on the water toward the ground. Did he really break that water tank? ¡°Princess Alice, hurry up and leave. We¡¯ll cover you.¡± It was not easy for them toe out. After a short moment of shock, the mermaids reacted and rushed out with the little mermaid in their arms. In the end, Watson stopped them. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you want to save us? As expected, you¡¯re in cahoots with the people on this ship. Letting us out is to make it easier for you to torture us.¡± The leading mermaid immediately cast a hateful gaze at him. ¡°There are many elites on this ship. There are more than ten gold-tier warriors. All of you are very weak now. You won¡¯t be able to escape in your current state. I¡¯d better help you out.¡± As Watson spoke, he opened his right hand and released a series of divine blessings. ¡°The God of Strength¡¯s blessing! The God of Spring¡¯s blessing! The God of Wind¡¯s blessing! The God of Light¡¯s blessing...¡± The mermaids were no longer weak. Instead, the scales on their tails began to glow with divine radiance, bing even stronger than when they were at their peak. Chapter 331 - Dabble In Everything

Chapter 331: Dabble In Everything

¡°That is a blessing from the gods? You are a tinum-tier mage and a tinum-tier priest?¡± The mermaids felt the divine light on their bodies, and they looked incredulous. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Watson did not exin further and walked straight out. The mermaids looked at each other in dismay. Their bodies were extremely weak due to being trapped in the water tank and fighting with the people on that ship. However, that their strength had recovered to its optimum, they were unafraid of confronting the few gold-tier warriors aboard that ship head-on. That gave them confidence as they dragged the little mermaid along with them. The ground could no longer support them as the water from the tank had spilled all over it. Their fishtails projected an optical light as they moved, gradually transforming into two smooth thighs covered by ayer of gauze-like long skirts that concealed their private parts. At that moment, they believed that Watson was there to save them. If Watson had not wanted to help them, he could have subdued them easily with his strength as a tinum-tier dual-ss warrior. ¡°The meat of those girls is quite fragrant. I wonder if the mermaids will eat their food now. They haven¡¯t touched the food we sent them two days ago. If they don¡¯t eat it now, we won¡¯t be able to sell them for a good price. Young Master Casey will be furious.¡± As Watson and the others came out of the cabin, two crew members who had just passed by Watson walked out of what appeared to be a kitchen. They were holding a te of golden-colored fried meat with a delicious aroma. The two groups of people collided in the cramped cabin; both groups were taken aback. ¡°Who are you? And aren¡¯t those the mermaids from the water tank? ¡± ¡°Despicable thief! You let out the goods that Young Master Casey had caught with great difficulty? You¡¯re courting death.¡± The two crew members were the first to react. It would be their responsibility as the person in charge of the cabin if anything happened to the mermaids. If those mermaids had fled, they would be severely punished. They were aware of Young Master Casey¡¯s techniques. One of them kept his hold on the tray while the other dashed toward Watson. A powerful aura unique to gold-tier warriors burst forth from his body. ¡°Gold-tierbat technique, Wave-treading Mountain Crushing Strike!¡± A flood of water-elementalbat aura surrounded the gold-tier warrior. It created a wave beneath his feet, and with every step he took, a puddle of water appeared on the ground. His body also teleported along with the puddle of water, and his aura became stronger with each teleportation. The gold-tier warrior¡¯s aura had reached its apex after nine teleportations. A sky-blue phantom the size of a small mountain appeared in front of him. If that phantom hit him, it would be the same as if a real mountain hit him. His bones and tendons would definitely break. The mermaids held their breaths nervously. They assumed a battle stance while they protected the little mermaid. However, before they could make a move, Watson had already taken a step forward. ¡°tinum-tier Druid secret skill, Dragon Transformation!¡± Light burst forth from Watson¡¯s body, and diamond-shaped scales covered his body and rapidly expanded. In an instant, he had turned into a tiny dragon that was a few meters long. He extended his ferocious dragon head forward and let out an angry roar at the gold-tier crew that was charging toward him. Roar! The sound waves spread and destroyed all the cabins in their path. The mountain shade that the gold-tier crew members had conjured immediately fell. Their bodies flew backward and collided with the cabin wall, and left a deep human-shaped hole. Another crew member, who was holding a te and did not have time to react, foamed at the mouth as he fell to the ground. His pupils had also rolled backward. The dish in his hand dropped to the ground and broke into pieces; golden meat was strewn across the floor. Then, Watson changed his body and deactivated his dragonification. He pped his hands as if he had just done a trivial thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What¡¯s wrong?¡± After two steps forward, Watson realized that the mermaids were not following him. Instead, they were looking at him strangely, which made him stop in his tracks. ¡°The Druid secret skill¡ªthat¡¯s an archer¡¯s skill. You are a mage and a priest, and you also know the archer¡¯s skills? How many sses are you trained in?¡± The mermaid¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she asked that. Judging from the youth¡¯s appearance, he should be only 12 or 13 years old. Since when did a human child have such powerful strength? Humans were not the most powerful of all races. Had they evolved without the sea folks¡¯ knowledge? ¡°I know a little of the basic skills of every ss. I dabble in everything, but I¡¯m not proficient in anything.¡± Watson smiled modestly. His remarks led the adult mermaids¡¯ expressions to grow even weirder. If the power of a casual attack could not even be called proficient whenpared to a full-strength strike of a tinum-tier elite, then no one in that world could im to be proficient in their ss. Despite their shock, the mermaids could not help but guess the young man¡¯s identity. The sea folk possessed a fair amount of understanding about humans. They had never heard of such a youthful and powerful human being. The mermaids followed Watson closely, their emotions tangled. They did not notice the youngest mermaid, who they shielded, was staring at Watson with a weird light in her eyes. They left the bottom cabin and walked up to the deck. There had been quite an uproar since Watson had turned into a dragon and used his roar to knock the two gold-tier warriors unconscious. There were more than ten people on the deck. The leaders were gold-tier warriors. They were holding long spears, and the row behind them was holding bows and arrows. Their bodies radiated a silver-tier aura as well. ¡°It¡¯s an attack. Everyone, get ready to release your arrows.¡± The ten archers in the rear row immediately stood by and pointed their bows and arrows toward Watson, under the orders of the few gold-tier warriors in the front row. Their entire body flew into the sky before they could make a move. ¡°tinum-tier spell, Super ck Hole.¡± A ck hole emerged in the sky and drew the ten archers up, allowing them to only bounce and scream in mid-air. They were terrified, and their faces were pale. ¡°That is a tinum-tier spell? The enemy is a tinum-tier mage?¡± The gold-tier warriors barely resisted the disy, and their expressions turned darkened. tinum-tier mages were not something they could fight, even if they outnumbered their enemy. They could only shout helplessly. ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking our ship? This ship is Young Master Casey¡¯s property, and Young Master Casey is the Ptolemy family¡¯s young master!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You still dare to do this even if you know about it? The floating city belongs to the Ptolemy family. If you dare to do such a thing here, even if you are a tinum-tier warrior, the Ptolemy family will not let you off¡ª¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Watson had already teleported in front of the few gold-tier soldiers before they could finish their words. He shed the gold-tier warriors¡¯ necks a few times, causing them to faint on the ground. ¡°You guys really talk too much nonsense.¡± The mermaids behind Watson put down their hands that were ready to attack¡ªtheir expressions numb. They thought that the journey to escape from the water tank would be extremely dangerous, but it seemed that they did not need to do anything. Watson could handle all of them by himself. ¡°The underground river should be connected to the bigke outside. No one can stop you now. You can leave.¡± Watson approached the deck¡¯s edge and gazed down. Therge ship had already sailed into the floating city¡¯s river. Smaller waterways spread in all directions in front of them. Ships floated on the water¡¯s surface, and there were only a few roads and bridges onnd. The floating city¡¯s entire waterways were dedicated to water transportation. It had lived up to its name as a waterway city. That kind of situation made it easier for the mermaids to leave. It was impossible for an average person to catch the agile mermaids in the intricate canals that extended in all directions. ¡°We are very grateful to you for saving us. We will definitely repay you if an opportunity arises in the future.¡± The mermaids were grateful to Watson. They had brought the youngest mermaid to the deck and were about to jump down when she abruptly turned around and peered at Watson¡¯s face with her huge round eyes. ¡°I have introduced myself, but you have not told me your name, have you?¡± Watson was stunned for a moment. ¡°My name is Watson.¡± ¡°Watson. Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± The little mermaid nced at him again with considerable trepidation and nodding solemnly. The other mermaids dragged her into the water, where she vanished in a few waves. Casey¡¯s enormous ship could cruise on the city¡¯s waterways because of his fame. Almost no ships ventured to approach them. Watson had just beaten up the crew without anyone noticing. That was also why Watson felt relieved when the mermaids left. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the scene next. But before that...¡± Watson left the deck and went to Antonio¡¯s rocking chair. He looked apologetic. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help but use my tinum-tier power again.¡± He had intended to show his gold-tier power and beat up the people on the ship. However, he was angry when he saw that the boat had enved other races and even tortured the girls for food. He chose the most brutal and direct method to deal with them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s to rescue other people. It¡¯s right to do more good deeds. If you do good deeds, you will definitely be rewarded.¡± Antonio narrowed his eyes and looked at the water surface in the distance. A tiny crystal crown shed and disappeared in a single moment. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°You have been very restrained in your attacks. If this had happened a few days ago, you would have broken the ship into pieces. It seems like you are improving your control.¡± ¡°I owe it to your excellent teaching.¡± Watson had not stayed idle for the past week. He had been practicing the method to control his aura that Antonio had taught him. There would no longer be any earth-shaking phenomena during his future attacks. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve investigated the strange cries and solved the problem. I wonder how Nightingale is doing?¡± Watson looked at the main cabin after the chat with his master. Chapter 332 - Go On, We’re Listening

Chapter 332: Go On, We¡¯re Listening

Casey paced in his cabin with a ss of wine in one hand and unbuttoning the buttons of his clothes with the other. He admired his own body in front of a mirror. His cheeks and neck were wheat-colored due to his regr exposure to the sun and wind, but the skin below his neck was pale. Even though hecked powerful muscles, his physique was not horrible, save for a bit of belly fat. He was lean, not obese like the usual noblemen, which was also why he could seduce girls. ¡°How should I enjoy the two girlster?¡± The corners of Casey¡¯s mouth rose, and he took a sip of the red wine in his ss. Even though he had tasted many girls over the years, he was still amazed by the two women he had just seen on the small boat. He was very good at judging women. The most important thing about women was not their appearance but their temperament. There were too many beautiful women in the entire kingdom, but only a few were good-looking and had an extraordinary temperament. Nightingale and Denise were quite special among other beautiful women with a good temperament. They looked at him with fearless eyes. He wanted to make them into ves who only knew how to obey him. It would give Casey a great sense of achievement as a man. ¡°Women always take a long time to take a shower. I really hope theye here soon. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait for what?¡± At that moment, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him; the door was kicked open with a bang. Nightingale had just taken a shower, so her short ck hair was wet on her shoulders. Some of her hair was still stuck to her pink face, making her look very pitiful. Her bare shoulders were also very attractive. Denise, who was standing next to her, also looked gorgeous. Compared to Nightingale¡¯s youthful aura, Denise was like a ripe peach. Her round breasts inted the gown, and the golden-red scales on her bare skin gave her a mysterious and seductive wild charm. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t wait to see you two.¡± Casey admired Nightingale and Denise¡¯s figures and appearances greedily. He licked her lips, and the breath he exhaled from his nose became heavier. ¡°Those dresses are fitting for two beautiful women. Indeed, beautiful clothes need equally beautiful women. Come here, let me have a good look.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Nightingaleughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m asking you? This is an order.¡± Casey walked to the table, put down the wine ss, and pped his hands. ¡°Paul.¡± ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m here.¡± The old butler spoke, and then his men teleported behind Nightingale and Denise from somewhere. ¡°Ladies, please get into Young Master¡¯s room obediently. I don¡¯t want to be rough with you.¡± ¡°What would you do?¡± Denise raised her eyebrows, pretending to be flustered. Caseyughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re innocent or stupid. What else can we do? Of course, I¡¯d caress your body and kiss every inch of your skin.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re coveting our bodies, so you invited us here. You lied to us when you said you would treat us to a meal as a host.¡± ¡°You finally understand me.¡± Casey no longer tried to hide it. ¡°That¡¯s my purpose. I did not expect you to be so gullible. I advise you to cooperate with me so that I won¡¯t bring you to the interrogation room after I¡¯ve had enough fun. I might even give you some money! If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I will throw all of you overboard for the fishes, including that young man and the child.¡± ¡°I see. Well, we¡¯re willing to cooperate with you.¡± Nightingale pondered for a moment and suddenly revealed a brilliant smile. There was a sh of killing intent in that smile, but unfortunately, Casey, who was already very excited, did not see it. As Nightingale agreed to that, she and Denise immediately entered Casey¡¯s room. The door immediately closed, and the butler, named Paul, was standing outside to prevent anyone from disturbing Casey¡¯s mood. He crossed his hands on his abdomen and closed his eyes to rest. He used hisbat aura to seal his ears. He had done that kind of thing too many times and was very familiar with it. Not long after the door was closed, a scream immediately came from inside the room. The scream was very high-pitched, but only a trace of it passed throughyers ofbat aura and entered his ears. ¡°It seems that Young Master is really enjoying himself today. It¡¯s so intense.¡± After the scream, there was a faint trace of a strange dragon¡¯s roar. Paul still did not pay attention to it because Casey¡¯s women would always make all kinds of beastly sounds like dogs barking or pigs oinking. Bang, Bang, Bang! Sometimeter, the old butler felt the door behind him shake violently. It was as if someone was knocking on the door. It was as if he heard someone say his name and asked him for help. Heughed out loud. He kicked the door behind him. ¡®Those two women must not have been able to bear the torture, so they are at the door, trying to escape. As a professional butler, how can I let that happen? Since Young Master is having such a good time, he might reward me with a lot of money after this.¡¯ The old butler was still fantasizing about it when he noticed two people walking over from the direction of the deck. They were Watson and Antonio, whom he had invited onto the ship previously. The two of them were in a discussion as they walked. ¡°Master, I heard that many noblemen have strange hobbies. They like to buy young girls from other races as ves. It¡¯s probably fine for the sea folks. After all, they can have legs for a short period. What about those without any legs? For example, I¡¯ve heard of a race called Medusa. The female¡¯s top half of the body is human, but the lower half is a snake.¡± ¡°Actually, many noblemen don¡¯t buy those foreign girls to enjoy themselves. They just want to satisfy their curiosity. Even if they don¡¯t have legs, they still have hands and mouths. Those noblemen will do anything! Watson, you¡¯re still young. Sometimes, that world is darker than you think.¡± ¡°Why are you two here? Where are the guards? What are they doing?¡± The butler widened his eyes when he saw the two people. He was furious. Usually, Casey¡¯s cabin would have guards to protect it. Those two would not have been able to get into the cabin. Were they neglecting their duty? ¡°Guards? Are you referring to those people?¡± Watson opened his right hand. A ck hole immediately appeared in the sky, and a group of people fell from it. They groaned painfully on the ground. They were the elites that guarded the ship. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The old butler¡¯s eyes widened even more. Those guards were at least silver-tier, and there was nock of gold-tier elites among them. Furthermore, they were very good at team battles. That was why they were able to catch those mermaids from the sea. However, those people looked as if they had been defeated because they could not fight back. If those two people in front of them were elites, then those youngdies would not be weak either. The old butler¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he thought of the miserable screams that came out from the young master¡¯s room. He removed thebat aura seal on his ear and pulled the door open hurriedly. The room was covered in blood, but it was Casey¡¯s blood. At that moment, Casey was lying on the ground. His face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, his body was full of wounds, and his clothes had been torn to shreds. Nightingale was standing on him. She lifted her high-heeled shoes and kicked him again and again. That was how he got the bloodied wounds on his body. Every time Nightingale kicked him, a small jet of blood spurted out of Casey¡¯s wounds, making him look like a broken watering can. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kiss every inch of our skin? Don¡¯t you want to see what you look like? In return, I¡¯m going to kiss your skin with the sole of my shoe.¡± ¡°Young Master, Master Antonio, you¡¯re here.¡± Denise sat on a chair at the side and snapped her fingers. A ball of me swept over Casey¡¯s body, scorching and scabbing a small part of the wound caused by Nightingale. She was responsible for stopping Casey¡¯s bleeding to prevent the fragile young master from dying due to excessive blood loss. Then, she saw the opened door and Watson and Antonio standing outside. She immediately stood up and bowed respectfully. Nightingale also noticed the people outside. She stopped, took a handkerchief to wipe her shoes, and then threw the bloodied cloth at Casey¡¯s face. ¡°What did you do? How dare you do such a brutal thing to the Ptolemy family¡¯s Second Young Master?¡± The old butler was stunned for a few seconds when he saw the terrible scene inside. He rushed inside and knelt beside Casey. He tried to lift the wounded man. ¡°Young Master, are you in pain?¡± ¡®What do you think?¡¯ Casey wanted to say that, but he could only cough up blood. He curled into himself weakly and nced at Watson and the others with fear and hatred. He cursed inwardly. ¡®D*mn it, I miscalcted! I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so strong. I also don¡¯t know where they came from. When I return home, I¡¯ll investigate this properly. If they don¡¯t have any background, they¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I won¡¯t let them off so easily!¡± The old butler stood up heavily and pointed at Watson and the others. ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for all of you to kneel and admit your mistakes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be hacked into pieces and thrown into the sea for the sharks!¡± ¡®Idiot, don¡¯t provoke those people at a time like this. Let¡¯s talk about that after this.¡¯ Casey struggled to get up from the ground. He wanted to say something, but he coughed up blood again. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Nightingale¡¯s face seemed cold. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you; I¡¯m telling you the truth. Every time Young Master Casey ravages the girls, he¡¯ll use cruel methods to dismember them. The Ptolemy family is very powerful in the floating city. If you don¡¯t kneel, admit your mistakes, and beg for forgiveness, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences. Young Master once raised several girls as wild beasts and let them fight each other in a cage...¡± The old butler cleared his throat and loudly proimed the brutality of his young master. He did not notice that everyone¡¯s eyes had turned cold. ¡°So you¡¯ve done so many disgusting things. It seems that my punishment for you was too light.¡± Nightingale raised her right leg and kicked Casey into the wall. Casey¡¯s hands were limp¡ªthey were obviously broken. ¡°You... You dare to kill him? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± The old butler screamed. ¡°Go on. We¡¯re listening.¡± Watson and the others turned their heads in unison. If the butler had not revealed so many secrets, they would not have been so cruel to Casey. Chapter 333 - A Dinner With The Ptolemy Family

Chapter 333: A Dinner With The Ptolemy Family

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson had to admit that Young Master Casey¡¯s Butler was a very talented storyteller. The butler had released much information about Casey as if he wanted to threaten them, but he only seeded in arousing their anger. They only left the ship after beating Casey half to death. Nightingale was furious when she left. She ordered the Heaven-devouring Rat King to disguise himself as a water dragon and bite a few holes in the bottom of the ship where Casey was. If they were lucky, the ship would have sunk to the bottom of the sea before they could reach the city. ¡°How can those young masters be so hateful? Don¡¯t they know that humility, courage, honesty, and kindness are the true virtues of a nobleman?¡± Nightingale snarled when Watson and the others reached the hotel. ¡°Power will breed corruption. In this world, it is the same no matter which force reaches a certain level! But not everyone will be like that. Some noble children are always just.¡± Antonio sighed andforted Nightingale. He had lived for hundreds of years and experienced the changes of several generations of kings in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, so he was used to that kind of thing. It would not cause any ripples in his heart. As long as the whole kingdom was stable, he would not ask about those things. Therefore, he did not let Nightingale kill Casey. A minor punishment was enough. If they had killed an heir to the Ptolemy family, there would undoubtedly be a war that could lead to a greater disaster. ¡°Master, I think that the corruption is the King¡¯s ipetence. If the current king ispetent, the noblemen would not be so rampant.¡± Watson only agreed with a part of what Antonio had said. The people in that world were different, indeed. Some people were kind-hearted, and some did evil things, just like the two noblemen they saw¡ªChristina and Cassie. Even though the former would asionally scheme against others, she was generally an upright person. The sword saint family was not as powerful as the three archdukes, but their status was higher. Their family members were not as proud as Casey. Was it because the sword saint family was not strong enough? It was obviously not; that was rted to one¡¯s growing environment and family¡¯s nurture. Watson felt that if the king issued strictws and slightly suppressed those noblemen, they would not dare to be so presumptuous. He wondered what the king, who everyone revered, was thinking. Perhaps he believed that corrupt noblemen were easier to control. Watson thought about it for a while before giving up on those thoughts. With his status and identity, it would be impossible for him to change all of that. Unless he reached the top and became the king, that goal was still very far away. He could only take care of himself and do things that he could. ¡°Master Antonio, what kind of trial am I taking in the City of Stanley. Can you tell me now?¡± Watson looked at his master after they checked into the hotel. ¡°I told you that the trial is rted to the sea god, Trident. He is the source of the Ptolemy family¡¯s power. It¡¯s simple. Defeat Trident and dive into the sea to rece the artifact. Let it run for at least one day. If you could do it, it means that you passed the trial.¡± ¡°Let it run for a day?¡± Watson sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Antonio stroked his bald chin. ¡°You have enough attacking power now, but the details are not enough. Whether it is fighting techniques or spells, eachponent can work together. You¡¯d understand those moves when you knew how eachponent works!¡± ¡°I see, Master. I understand now.¡± Watson nodded. Antonio meant to let him understand the nature of power, just like how he could use the system to fuse two spells into a new one. He wanted to understand how he could do that. ¡°Can I really run the entire city for a day by myself?¡± Watson was filled with anticipation for the next challenge. At the same time, he felt a sense of pressure. The trial was different from the previous one, where if he failed, he could just do it all over again. However, if he failed at that challenge, it meant the entire City of Stanley would be in danger. Once the power source was lost, the city would no longer float on the surface of the water. Instead, it would sink to the bottom of the water. Who knew how many lives it would take? While he was thinking about all that, Watson suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°Master Antonio, I remember that the Sea God¡¯s trident is a divine artifact controlled by the Ptolemy family. We just beat up their second young master. Will they let me take the trident after the trial?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t beaten up Casey and the others, they might not have allowed it. But now, I can guarantee that they will definitely let you participate in that trial! The Ptolemy family will be here soon.¡± Antonio looked out of the hotel as if responding to his words. As soon as he finished speaking, a gorgeous carriage appeared outside the hotel. The carriage had a pendant in the shape of a water droplet, and the curtains were engraved with a tide badge. Teams of soldiers armed with long spears and blue armor were around the carriage. There were hundreds of them. They quickly tidied up the road, allowing the carriage to stop at the hotel entrance. The carriage¡¯s curtain lifted as a tall woman walked out. That woman was wearing a sky-blue aristocratic dress and a light veil over her face. When she walked out of the carriage, the woman immediately turned around and stretched her hand outward. Another tall and thin man with a handlebar mustache and a high hairline came out of the carriage. He was wearing a navy uniform that was different from the traditional aristocratic attire. His every move was filled with dignity. That tall and thin man was the head of the Ptolemy family, Daniel Ptolemy. His wife, Jenny Ptolemy, was beside him. ¡°Paul, do the people who beat up my child live here?¡± the tall and thin man asked. An old man dressed as a butler immediately came out from the ranks of soldiers beside him. It was the man whom Watson and the others had seen on the ship earlier. At that moment, the butler was wet. His white hair stuck to his face, making him look very pathetic. ¡°Yes, Master. ording to my investigation, those people are here. Not only did they beat up Young Master Casey and let the mermaids go, but they also destroyed our family¡¯s precious gold-tier magic ship. Those people are really audacious. Master, please punish them severely.¡± ¡°Paul, I seem to have taught you not to say anything unnecessary when you are outside.¡± Daniel red at the butler in front of him. The man immediately broke out in cold sweat and retreated to the side, not daring to speak. Ignoring the old butler, Daniel held his wife¡¯s hand and walked into the hotel. There were a few guests, but they did not dare to speak when they saw the situation. Even the shop owner hid behind the counter and held his breath. ¡°Who is the person who beat up my child? I am Daniel Ptolemy, the head of the Ptolemy Family! Don¡¯t worry; I already have a rough idea of what happened from Casey. The cause of that incident is my child, so I will not harm you. I am just here to confirm it.¡± ¡°Daniel, after so many years, you have be a little more like the head of the family.¡± No one spoke as Antonio walked out with a wooden staff. ¡°You are¡ª¡± Not recognizing the person in front of him at first nce, Daniel turned his head in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Antonio chuckled, his handsome young face blurred and transformed into his original look. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°Master Antonio!¡± Daniel widened his eyes and quickly let go of his wife¡¯s hand. He knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully. ¡°I did not expect that you were the one who taught my son a lesson. I¡¯m very sorry to have troubled you.¡± He knew the man in front of him. After all, in the past ten years, he had gone to him many times to ask him to be a teacher with the Ptolemy family and teach his sons. However, the man had refused him every single time. He had already nned to be polite with the person who had harmed his son. Then, he would invite them to his house and then kill them there to vent his anger. After all, he cared very much about their reputation. However, he had changed his mind after he learned who the other person was. He was furious with his idiotic son, who did not only do those offensive things, but he had offended Antonio. Daniel would not dare to attack the astrologer even if he had the guts to do so. It looked like he would never get Antonio to be his sons¡¯ teacher. ¡°My dear, are you sure that the person in front of you is really Master Antonio?¡± Jenny, who had followed Daniel in, had stared at Watson and the others with hatred in her eyes. However, her gaze turned into suspicion when she learned that the man was the astrologer. She did not immediately believe the identity of the person in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s true! Jenny, you have to be respectful toward Master Antonio. Hurry up and bow.¡± Daniel had been dealing with the astrologer for more than ten years. How could he mistake him for someone else? Even Antonio¡¯s young appearance looked familiar to him. Even though Antonio had somehow be younger, he was still the greatest mage in the kingdom. It was not strange for him to do anything. Jenny hid the resentment in her heart and knelt with him. ¡°We are old friends. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Please, get up.¡± Antonio stretched his hand outward, and a breeze blew on the ground, gently lifting Daniel and Jenny. After such a move, the doubt in Jenny¡¯s eyes also disappeared. ¡°Come, let me introduce you to this young man beside me. He is my new apprentice, and his name is Watson! As for Miss Nightingale and Miss Denise, they are Watson¡¯s handmaidens.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Watson. I¡¯ve heard so much about you! And Miss Denise, have we met somewhere before?¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment before heughed heartily. He extended his hand toward Watson while looking at Denise with a puzzled expression. That was the second person he felt familiar with that day. ¡°No, you must have mistaken me for someone else, Lord Daniel,¡± Denise bowed and replied indifferently. Daniel did not hesitate. He turned around and said, ¡°Master Antonio, you didn¡¯t inform us in advance of your arrival; I haven¡¯t been able to make any preparations. The Ptolemy family will hold a banquet tonight, and I hope that you will be able to attend it.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s been so long since west met. I will definitely show up! By the way, I hope that you can help me with something.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s your request, I¡¯ll do my best to do it for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I just need to borrow your family¡¯s sea god for a day.¡± Daniel¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 334 - A Shock For Everyone

Chapter 334: A Shock For Everyone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was nighttime at the Ptolemy family home. A long table was ced in the flower bed. Groups of people dressed in gorgeous clothes walked past and danced there. The light of the stars shone on a massive fountain in the middle of the dance floor, and the water droplets cracked into spots of silver light. Watson sat in a remote corner and fiddled with his knife and fork in boredom. He took a piece of beef from the silver te in front of him and put it into his mouth. Half a day had passed since he met Daniel. Since Antonio had taken the initiative to reveal his identity, Daniel had only hesitated for a moment before agreeing to Antonio¡¯s request. ¡®As expected,pared to strength, status is more useful in the kingdom.¡¯ If they did not have Antonio with them, they would not be able to attend the dinner party, and they would also fight with the Ptolemy family. Even though that was a world where the strong were respected, they did not have power. It was just that it was easier for the strong to obtain more power. Watson became more determined to be the ruler of that kingdom and not let his fate and that of his family and friends be manipted. ¡°You must be the disciple that Master Antonio recently took in, right? You are very talented. Even your eating actions are so elegant. One look and I can tell that youe from arge family. May I ask which family you are from?¡± While Watson was eating, a golden-haired young man in an expensive suit came up to him and praised him softly. His praise almost made Watson spit out the meat he had just eaten. Generally speaking, a nobleman¡¯spliments were usually given out of courtesy. They would usually praise the other party¡¯s appearance and clothing. However, the young man in front of him praised his elegant eating posture, and he could not find any words to describe it. ¡°I¡¯m from the border, a down and out baron family.¡± Watson chewed on the beef a few more times and spoke vaguely. It did not conform to the etiquette of the nobles to speak while eating at the dining table. He did that to make the man retreat. It was Master Antonio¡¯s fault for revealing his identity, which caused many noblemen in the floating city to show an interest in him. The man chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re from the border. I heard that people at the border are very forthright. I¡¯m very impressed by such a quirky character.¡± The blonde man felt embarrassed by Watson¡¯s words and turned to look at the people sitting next to Watson¡ªNightingale and Denise¡ªwho were eating the pastries slowly. He said, ¡°My dear beautifuldies, are you Young Master Watson¡¯s handmaidens? I did not expect such beautiful women to be among the handmaidens. May I have this dance?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t dance with anyone other than Young Master.¡± Nightingale put down the pastries and moved her right hand. A sharp dagger prated the table surface, which showed how powerful it was. Denise hesitated for a moment and looked at Watson. ¡°Denise, if you want to dance, go ahead.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t apany you for now, Young Master.¡± Denise stood up and helped the pale-faced blonde youth onto the dance floor. ¡°Nightingale, dancing is a very good way for noblemen to socialize. If someone asks you to dance and you don¡¯t hate them, it¡¯s okay to go and dance.¡± ¡°First, I can¡¯t dance. Secondly, that way of socializing disgusts me. No, I don¡¯t like most of the noblemen¡¯s activities,¡± Nightingale said as she took the dagger from the table and ate the pastry that she had not finished yet. She stuffed it into her mouth with a look of disgust. Perhaps it was because of the incident with Casey¡ªNightingale hated the nobles. She also hated their activities. ¡°Why are they so arrogant? They just became Master Antonio¡¯s disciples. They are beautiful, yet they don¡¯t respect anyone else! Master Antonio is also very proud. There are so many talented children in the royal city. Even if the royal city didn¡¯t have them, they could havee to this city. Why did they have to go to the border to find a disciple?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know what kind of ce is the border? I heard that there are less than 100 noblemen there. It¡¯s a gathering ce for barbarians! Judging from how those two ate, they must have not received a good education since they were young, especially that short-haired maid. She sat in her master¡¯s seat and ate. She has no manners at all.¡± Several nobledies gathered and discussed Nightingale and Watson¡¯s actions; their faces were full of disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Ptolemy family would invite those people to a banquet. It lowers our standard to associate with them. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± One of the girls there had light blonde curly hair that fell onto her back. Her skin was so white that it was almost transparent, and her eyshes were a rare white color. It was the sunlight disease in that world. People who had that disease could not be exposed to sunlight for a long time, so it was naturally difficult for them to cultivate, causing the girl to look soft and weak. That girl was Lana Ptolemy, and she was the family¡¯s third young miss. Lana looked at Watson in the distance as herpanionsined about Watson. Her eyes flickered with a different light, and she shook her head. ¡°No, I think those two people are very interesting.¡± ¡°Lana, you are the host, so you would say something to protect your guests. But I think there¡¯s really no need to protect such people.¡± Herpanion added unkindly. Lana shook her head again, and the other girls were astonished. As she walked toward Watson, she said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean to protect them. I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Young Master, the Ptolemy family steaks are served ording to the time slot. They¡¯re usually served once every 20 minutes. Judging from how you eat, you won¡¯t have anything to eat in less than ten minutes. Your idea of using food to kill time won¡¯t stand.¡± Watson raised his head and realized that a 12 or 13-year-old girl had appeared in front of him out of nowhere. Her hair was pale gold, and her eyshes and eyebrows were pure white. She was staring at him with her light-colored pupils, and there was a smile on her face. Her two small dimples looked very cute. ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dance. The next song, Rumba Waltz, will take exactly ten minutes. After that, you can enjoy the steak again.¡± As he faced the girl¡¯s outstretched hand, Watson hesitated for a moment. Then, he smiled and stood up. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll do it.¡± Watson and the girl entered the dance floor and began to dance to a melodious tune. At first, Watson¡¯s steps were a little out of sync, but soon he found the memories of several female experts who were proficient at dancing in the Einherjar¡¯s body. He used the fusion system to enhance those memories. ¡°Look at those two.¡± At some point, the dancers on the dance floor slowly stopped moving. Many of them even began to retreat, making way for the middle area, where a young man and a girl danced near the fountain. The young girl was like a white butterfly, her movements light and otherworldly. The young man¡¯s movements were full of strength, like a strong tree that shielded the butterfly from the wind and rain, its leaves swaying with the wind. Every time the white butterfly spun to leave the tree, it would fly back to rest longingly in his arms. It was as if the young man¡¯s arms were her best harbor. ¡°So beautiful.¡± A few women put their hands together, their eyes shining as they watched that scene. Some noblewomen looked at Watson and Lana, then at their partners, and then shyly pulled away from each other. The girls who had ridiculed Watson and Nightingale as barbarians from the border also widened their eyes in surprise. They were speechless at that moment. Even a dance master who had studied for decades might not be able to perform such a beautiful dance. If they were barbarians, they would not have been able to do that. Nightingale was holding a dagger and cutting the pastry in front of her fiercely as if she had a grudge against the cake. Every cut prated the table, causing the men who had wanted to get close to her to flee speedily. ¡°Young Master Watson, you were lying when you said that you are from a down and out baron¡¯s family. Such exquisite dance skills can¡¯t be learned in a day.¡± Lana twirled lightly in Watson¡¯s arms. She put her arm around Watson¡¯s neck. She had still needed to exert her strength at the beginning of the dance. After that, she did not have to do anything; she relied on Watson¡¯s strength to make those beautiful circles. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, and I don¡¯t have any dance skills. I¡¯m just casually dancing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lana turned into Watson¡¯s arms. Her cheek was pressed in front of Watson, almost touching the tip of their noses. ¡°When you injured my second brother¡¯s bodyguard, did you just casually hit him?¡± Watson narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I forgot to ask. You are¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lana Ptolemy, the Ptolemy family¡¯s third young miss.¡± Lana let go of Watson¡¯s hand and turned away. She lifted her skirt slightly and curtsied toward Watson. At that moment, the bell rang. No one knew who had started pping. Under the thunderous apuse, Lana strolled to Watson¡¯s side and tiptoed close to his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t me you for what you did. On the contrary, I¡¯m pleased because I¡¯m also very annoyed by what my second brother does daily! I just want to remind you that my brother is a vengeful person. You have to be wary of his schemes, especially against the people around you.¡± Then, Lana turned around and left without turning back, leaving Watson with a frown on his face. Then, he rxed. It seemed like Lana had good intentions, but he did not care about that. If Casey really wanted to do something, he would not be the one to suffer. With that thought in mind, Watson began to return to his seat. The noblemen looked at him differently from before. They looked at him with respect. A dance could reflect the etiquette of a nobleman to a certain extent. Watson could perform that dance because he had received high-quality dance lessons. ¡°Young Master Watson, your dance was too good. I wonder if you are as outstanding in other aspects of noble etiquette as well?¡± A hateful voice sounded. Watson turned around and saw Casey. He was the one who had spoken. His hands were wrapped in bandages and tied to his chest. His face was swollen, and he had a sinister smile on his face. Chapter 335 - The Epoch-making Ship

Chapter 335: The Epoch-making Ship

¡°May I know what kind of etiquette you are going to test me on, Young Master Casey?¡± Watson asked. No matter what it is, he would not turn it down. After all, the Einherjar¡¯s body contained the skills of all the powerful fighters from all walks of life. As long as he used the system to fuse those skills, he would be able to upgrade them to their peak at any time. ¡°It¡¯s not a test. As a noble, I just want to tell you that the most basic etiquette is to repay a debt of gratitude. If you damage someone¡¯s property, you have topensate them. Do you understand what I am saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, Young Master Casey.¡± Casey pursed his lips and growled, ¡°Watson, you damaged my family¡¯s gold-tier magical ship, and now you¡¯re going to deny it?¡± It was hard for him not to be angry. Not only had Watson and the others beaten him up, but they had also dug a hole in his magic ship. Fortunately, he had to hurry home to report that matter and take revenge on Watson, so he ordered them to speed up. The vessel had sunk just before they reached the mansion. Otherwise, if the ship sank halfway, with his strength and condition at that time, he might have drowned. After returning home, his father even taught him a lesson. Daniel was much more enraged about the damage to the magical ship than he was about his own son. That was understandable. After all, the Ptolemy family was a shipbuilding family, and the gold magic ships were the most precious ships of the Ptolemy family. There were only a few of them in total, and each of them cost close to 100,000 gold coins to build. The size of those magic ships alone was thousands of times that of an ordinary gold-tier tool. Furthermore, the ship had exquisiteponents, so the price could not be considered amon gold-tier tool. The ships he owned still relied on his status; he had to negotiate with his father for half a year before he got one. Since they were damaged, that debt would be on Watson¡¯s head. ¡°Damaged the Ptolemy family¡¯s ship? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Even as Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, that is too arrogant.¡± When the noblemen heard Casey¡¯s words, they cried out in surprise; they looked at Watson in a different light. ¡°Is Young Master Casey defaming him?¡± Of course, some other noblemen had different opinions. Most of the people there were residents of the floating city. They knew Casey¡¯s character very well. Casey could only stomp his feet because his hands were broken. ¡°Paul, bring me that ship.¡± As he spoke, the old butler appeared and descended from the sky. With a few gold-tier guards, they carried arge boat from the sky and ced it in the middle of the floor. At that moment, therge boat was already in tatters. It was broken, and many of the parts inside were soaked in water, which meant it would rot. Other than that, there was damage caused by magic and battle techniques at the ship¡¯s bottom. Those were caused by Watson¡¯s fight to save the mermaids. The water tank that contained the mermaids was missing. ¡°Everyone, look. That is the wreckage that I ordered people to salvage after the ship sank. Look at it and see if the damages to the ship¡¯s cabin were deliberate? Do you think I¡¯d intentionally destroy a valuable magical ship to frame the kid? There are many ways to frame him. Do I have to pay such a huge price?¡± Casey looked around the room, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Then, she looked at Watson, ¡°Watson, I know that you and I have a grudge against each other. You don¡¯t like me very much, but that is not a valid reason to destroy the Ptolemy family¡¯s property. That ship does not belong to me but to my family. Regardless of whether you are Master Antonio¡¯s disciple or whoever else you are, you have to give us an exnation. You can¡¯t bully the Ptolemy family just because you are Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, right?¡± Watson frowned. Casey¡¯s words were not only ndering him but also sowing discord between his master and the Ptolemy family. Lana had reminded him to be careful with Casey, and then Casey had started to pick on him. ¡°Yeah, even Master Antonio¡¯s disciple can¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± Many of the other nobles nodded in agreement. Since the situation was biased in his favor, Casey began to add fuel to the fire. ¡°It was not only the boat, but those people also verbally abused and hurt me. I saw them arrive at the floating city, so I enthusiastically invited them to my boat for a meal. However, they did not appreciate my kindness, and they even stabbed me with a knife and broke my arm. That incident happened in front of the east gate, and many people saw it. You just need to ask around to know if what I said is true.¡± ¡°As expected, they are barbarians from the border. They only know how to resort to violence. They don¡¯t look like nobles at all.¡± The girls who had just been amazed by Watson also found a reason to attack him. It was as if belittling Watson could raise their self-esteem. ¡°It¡¯s understandable if he wanted to hit Casey. I think Casey must have caused trouble with him, but it¡¯s not right to destroy someone¡¯s boat.¡± The public began to change their opinion about Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson¡ªI call you Young Master out of respect for you, but you have to solve this problem! A ship that belongs to the Ptolemy family is damaged. Let me ask you, how do you n to solve it?¡± ¡°I did destroy that ship.¡± Watson nodded. He admitted it? Those who were still doubtful were stunned and revealed expressions of disbelief. Everyone was stunned for a moment before a look of joy shed across their eyes, ¡°Everyone heard it. I did not force him. He said it himself. Now, everyone should understand that what I said is true, right?¡± ¡°I was the one who destroyed the ship,¡± Watson said again. His voice was covered by abat aura and traveled far away, suppressing themotion on the field. ¡°But it was because Young Master Casey caught the mermaids without their permission, and I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I let the mermaid go. There was a fight with the guards on the ship after that! As for the injuries on Young Master Casey¡¯s body, it was because he touched my maid, and then she had beaten him up.¡± ¡°I see. I told you that there must be a reason Casey got beaten up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the trading of sea folks. I heard that the Ptolemy family was involved in ve trading a few years ago, but there was never any evidence. Now it seems like they did do that.¡± Whispers apanied Watson¡¯s words, which made Casey feel embarrassed. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t nder me. The goods I¡¯m transporting are only seafood, not mermaids. Do you have any evidence that I captured the mermaids? Why don¡¯t you let the mermaidse here and confront me? Also, don¡¯t think of changing the topic. First, how do you want to solve the matter of you sabotaging my ship?¡± ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± ¡°Either you pay, or you fix the ship! First, the value of the ship itself is 100,000 gold coins. With the goods on it, the price is at least 200,000 gold coins, ¡°Casey said proudly. It would be fine if Watson had the money to pay for it, but he would definitely humiliate the younger man if he could not do that. ¡°Then I choose to repair that ship.¡± ¡°Looks like you really can¡¯te up with... Wait, what did you say? You want to repair that ship?¡± Casey suspected that he had misheard. That ship was already in such bad shape that even the Ptolemy family¡¯s most advanced forgers would struggle to repair it. Even if it could be repaired, the price of repairing it would not be any lower than building a new ship. Why would Watson say that? However, that was also a good thing. Casey rolled his eyes. Watson had agreed in front of so many noblemen, and if he could not do it, he would lose their respect. ¡°Since you want to repair the ship, then you can start. If you can¡¯t repair it, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± Watson could not be bothered to look at the moring Casey. He walked to the front of the damaged ship, twisted the ring on his finger, and activated the Wish for the World ring. The ship¡¯s broken parts were immediately duplicated by ten times. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Following his words, the broken parts turned into light and fused. In just a few seconds, the shadow of a colossal ship appeared in front of everyone. [Congrattions, Master, on a job well done.] [You have obtained a peak gold-tier ship.] [Gold-tier pinnacle ship: Storm Deep Sea Submarine] [Abilities: Protective Shield (when activated, it can resist the attacks of gold-tier elites), Flight, Diving, Deformation (the size of the ship can be changed ording to needs, and the smallest can be as big as your palm), Speed Increase (when traveling in water, the speed can be increased by three times), Automatic Exploration (can automatically detect marine life within a 10-kilometer radius), One-way Vision (the outer shell of the submarine is made of a special material, so you can see the outside from the inside, but not vice-versa).] [Additional abilities: Storm Call (can summon a storm; its power isparable to a gold-tier spell), Mine Cannonballs (deep sea ships have cannons that can continuously release silver-tier cannonballs).] After the fusion, the hull of the gold-tier submarine was five timesrger than before. It was fifty meters tall and nearly 200 meters long. Unlike ordinary ships, the hull was not made of wood but gold-tier metal. Even the cabin was covered in solid metal. The entire ship was like a giant whale, integrated into one. Other than a few sturdy doors, there was no ce to enter. On both sides of the ship, there were eight huge magic cannons aimed in all directions. There were also two huge wings that were folded on both sides. In front of the ship was a dragon head. That ship did not have a sail. There were only four huge propellers at the stern. The entire ship shone with a golden luster. It looked mighty and domineering. If it were ced in the water, one would not be able to see it clearly from afar. They would think that it was not a ship but some kind of terrifying sea beast. ¡°The ship has been restored?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the huge ship that appeared in front of him like a lump of metal. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He suspected that he was dreaming. He walked up and stretched out his hand to touch the hull of the ship. It was cold to his touch. ¡°But what kind of ship is this?¡± He had never even heard of a ship that was made entirely of iron. ¡°Things made of iron would sink the moment it entered the water, right? How do you use it? Watson, I asked you to repair the ship, but I did not ask you to use magic to put it together and turn it into an even bigger piece of trash.¡± Casey questioned Watson. ¡°We¡¯ll know if it can be used.¡± Watson waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Gold-tier spell, Silver Snake on the Surface of the Raging Sea.¡± As the spell was released, an illusory sea suddenly appeared on the floor, gradually bing real. Seawater sshed out and wet the clothes of a few noblemen. Before the crowd could exim about the terrifying power of Watson¡¯s magic, they saw Watson take a step forward, open the door of the submarine that had been fused, and walk into it. The moment the door closed, the submarine spread its folded wings and flew into the sky. Then, it plunged into the sea, swimming forward and backward like a steel fish. It was a hundred times more agile than a normal ship. As it moved, the submarine activated the magic cannons on both sides. The eight cannons roared at the same time. Hundreds of terrifying mine shells tore the sea apart and shot into the clouds, exploding into bright silver flowers. Chapter 336 - Dealing With The Ptolemy Family

Chapter 336: Dealing With The Ptolemy Family

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master Antonio, please have some ck tea. That is the tribute tea that Earl Gray has grown for the imperial family. The annual output is only about a hundred catties. I finally managed to get a catty from him after much difficulty.¡± They were in the Ptolemy family¡¯s living room. Daniel pointed at a cup of ck tea in front of Antonio. Antonio picked up the silver teacup and took a sip. As he felt the mellow tea flowing down his throat, he revealed an expression of enjoyment and nodded. ¡°Not bad. I only drink this kind of tea once in a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to get as much as one catty. It looks like the Ptolemy family has been developing quite well.¡± When he saw Antonio drink the tea, Daniel rubbed his hands. ¡°Master Antonio, you tter me. Thanks to the King¡¯s great affection and the help of the various families in the kingdom, the Ptolemy family has grown! Of course, our minimal achievement can¡¯tpare to you, Master Antonio. Previously, you told me that you wanted us to cooperate with your disciple to participate in the trial. I don¡¯t know when it will start. Actually, there¡¯s no need to be anxious about that. Master Antonio, you might as well stay with us for a while longer.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered as he said that. Previously, he had asked Antonio many times to be his children¡¯s master, but Antonio had never agreed to it. As long as he let Antonio stay here for a while longer, even if Antonio still refused to be their master, he could still give them a few pointers from time to time. ¡°Daniel, I can already guess what you¡¯re thinking! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I brought Watson here to head to the capital to participate in the Royal Academy¡¯s enrollment, and it will start soon. I would like you to arrange a trial tomorrow; the sooner, the better.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, Master Antonio, the city hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. A group of sea folks appeared out of nowhere to covet the sea god¡¯s trident. They keep appearing and attacking our citizens! I have already sent soldiers to capture those sea folks, but they are too cunning. Oh, right, my second son, Casey, who is useless, was doing that too.¡± ¡°Daniel, if you want to say something, just say it. No nee to hide it from me.¡± Antonio put down the teacup and waved his hand. He could see that Daniel deliberately mentioned Casey to help the young man find an excuse to exin the situation. ording to Daniel, Casey did not capture those mermaids to sell them. Instead, he was working to protect the floating city. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be straightforward, Master Antonio. Because of the sea folks, our family has ced the trident in a very secret ce and cedyers of seals on it. It can¡¯t be easily moved. Otherwise, if the sea folks discover it, they will send people to steal! Master Antonio, your disciple must ensure his safety during the trial. If he gets injured because of the sea folks, that would be my fault.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Watson isn¡¯t a fragile child. It¡¯s a good thing because the greater the difficulty, the greater the improvement for him.¡± ¡°Master Antonio, but¡ª¡± Daniel wanted to say something else. Even though he agreed to Watson¡¯s request for the sea god¡¯s trident for Antonio¡¯s sake, he was still worried. Watson must have extraordinary strength to be able to be Antonio¡¯s disciple. Otherwise, Antonio would not be at ease letting him rece the sea god¡¯s trident to supply energy to the floating city. However, Watson was a child after all. If something happened during that process, it would not be as simple as a simple malfunction. The entire city might sink. He was unhappy that Antonio¡¯s training would leave him to foot the bill. Before Daniel could finish his sentence, a servant suddenly rushed in from the outside. He went to Daniel and whispered a few words to him. ¡°What did you say? Casey brought out the damaged ship to make things difficult for Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, and in the end, Master Antonio¡¯s disciple had repaired it?¡± Daniel looked at Antonio. ¡°Master Antonio, there seem to be some problems outside. We will discuss these matterster. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± .... At that moment, the outside of the mansion was filled withughter. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to experience that ship? Young Master Casey, I thought you didn¡¯t believe that the ship had been repaired. Why don¡¯t youe up and take a look? ¡± Watson walked out of the submarine and used magic to freeze the surface of the water under his feet. Many noblemen anddies followed him too. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a ship that can sink into the water unscathed. That design is really amazing. Our family also manages the construction of some ships. If you have some free time, Young Master Watson, I wonder if you cane to my residence and help build a few simr ships?¡± A nobleman looked at the submarine that was docked in the water. It was obviously made of metal, but it did not sink. He sighed. When he was inside the submarine, he could see that the seawater was less than a meter away from him. However, he could not get it on him, which gave him a full sense of security. As the kingdom¡¯srgest water trading port, even if the shipbuilding industry in the floating city did not monopoly the whole trade in the entire kingdom, they were still at the forefront. Most of the aristocrats in the city were engaged in work rted to sea transportation. Therefore, he could see the value of the ships Watson had created. First of all, the defense of such a ship was very strong, and it could avoid natural disasters such as tsunamis and thunderstorms. Secondly, the ship was in the water, so its concealment was greatly increased. It could also see any magical beast in the surroundings clearly, which increased the sess rate of dodging or attacking. There was a most important point. ¡°The scenery is so beautiful. The sparkling bubbles are like the stars in the sky! If that was not a water surface constructed with magic, but a real ocean, it would surely be even more beautiful.¡± Not far away from the men, a fewdies ced their hands on their chests; their eyes were shining. They recalled the colorful bubbles that rose from the seawater that they saw through the submarine wall. The biggest advantage of the ship Watson designed was that it could see scenery that normal ships could not. There were many things in the ocean that could not be seen onnd. Usually, only the strong would dare to dive into the sea, but with that ship, even ordinary people could dive into the sea. If they could get that ship without hunting, they could earn a lot just by going out to see the scenery and charging entrance fees. After getting off the submarine, many nobles had thoughts running through their minds. The way they looked at Watson had changed. Previously, they were respectful to Watson because of his identity as Antonio¡¯s disciple, but after that, they realized that Watson was a capable young man. The only one who was upset was Casey. Faced with Watson¡¯s question, his expression was unsightly. He stared silently at the churning ocean and therge ship floating in the water in front of him. Even if he did not want to admit it, the ship Watson had built was indeed beyond his expectations. As the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master, even if he did not specifically study it, he was very familiar with that knowledge. He finally understood that the ship was particrly amazing. ¡®D*mn it, that metal lump the brat created can really move in water. Isn¡¯t he a mage? How can he still build a ship? Did Master Antonio teach him that?¡± Cassie thought about it with an ugly expression on his face. He had originally wanted to use the damaged ship to make things difficult for Watson, causing his reputation to be tarnished. In the end, he had helped Watson create a lofty image in the hearts of many noblemen instead. ¡®Is there any way to suppress that brat¡¯s arrogance?¡¯ Casey pondered that. At that moment, Daniel and Antonio walked out of the mansion. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy here. What happened? ¡± Daniel looked around with a dignified expression. His gaze finallynded on Casey, and a hint of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t Watson damaged our gold-tier magical ship? I asked him to repair it, and he really did repair it.¡± Casey hurriedly went up to exin to his father, hiding the fact that he had deliberately made things difficult for Watson. Then, he turned his head to look at Watson and smiled. ¡°Watson, since you¡¯ve repaired the ship, there¡¯s no need to show it anymore. I believe in your ability as Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. Now is the time to return that ship to our family.¡± ¡°Return it to you?¡± Watson shook his head. With a casual wave of his hand, the seawater that filled the entire courtyard instantly evaporated, as if it had never appeared before. The submarine slowlynded on the grass, and the hull of the ship contracted in a burst of light, turning into a palm-sized model. Itnded in his hands. ¡°That ship can shrink? That¡¯s amazing.¡± His actions once again attracted the noblemen¡¯s attention. The brand-new ship that could fly and sail the seas was not only far more functional than ordinary ships, but it was also even more convenient to carry. If Casey had not mentioned that that ship belonged to the Ptolemy family, they would want to fork out money to buy it. ¡°I built that ship, so it is my property. If you want it, you can¡¯t ask me for it. You should pay to buy it, Young Master Casey.¡± ¡°Watson, what do you mean? I provided the raw materials for that ship. You only put in a little effort to build it. No matter how you think about it, that ship should belong to our family,¡± Casey retorted righteously. As he looked at his father, he said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? Even if Watson is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, he can¡¯t take our family¡¯s assets for no reason. Furthermore, even if Watson wants to, Master Antonio can¡¯t agree to it. After all, who does he think Master Antonio is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any special identity. I¡¯m just a mage who has lived for a long time in the kingdom. This matter has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s between Watson and you. Since it¡¯s a problem between two young people, then it¡¯s better for the young people to solve it.¡± Antonio clearly did not want to care about it. That attitude made Casey feel a little ufortable. He could only look at her father for help. However, Daniel did not help him. Instead, he reached out and pped his face. Casey¡¯s face was red and swollen. He could not help but take two steps backward. Blood flowed down the corner of his lips. Since his arms were wrapped in bandages and tied in front of his body, he could not rub his face with his hands. He could only endure the pain and show an expression of disbelief. ¡°Father, why?¡± ¡°You idiot. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you did. Apologize to Watson. ¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to apologize. Or, you can choose to be locked up at home for three months. Every day, I will personally teach you the etiquette of a nobleman.¡± Hearing Daniel¡¯s gradually lowering voice and feeling the strength in his words, Casey could not help but tremble. He knelt on the ground with grievance and lowered his head to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it to me. Say it to Watson.¡± Daniel extended his hand and pointed into the distance. Casey¡¯s face was flushed red. Using all the strength in his body, he struggled to move in Watson¡¯s direction. Once again, he apologized and lowered his head even lower. Even without looking at him, he could feel the burning gazes from all directions. He knew that at that moment, his dignity had been lost. Ignoring Casey, Daniel walked straight to Watson. ¡°Watson, Master Antonio and I are old friends. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me uncle! Even though Casey is a reckless child, he is not a bad person. I know what he has done to you. I will punish him severelyter. Don¡¯t take it to heart. As for that ship that you have built, it is yours.¡± Daniel had a warm smile on his face, which made people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze. ¡°There is a famous proverb in the water city¡ªcrafts have no value in themselves. Only knowledge of crafting has value. The gold-tier magical ship had been damaged and turned into scrap metal. Now that you have repaired it, I will not take it back, and I will also have to thank you properly.¡± ¡°You are too polite, Master Daniel.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes shed. He did not call him uncle. Although Daniel was very polite to him, just like a neighbor, he did not let his guard down at all. His two lifetimes of experience told him that the kinder a person was on the surface, the darker their heart. ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you; I¡¯m just stating a fact! ¡°As expected, the people that Master Antonio values are not ordinary people. He had not taken in a disciple for many years. Previously, countless princes and ministers in the kingdom had wanted Master Antonio to teach their children, but he had rejected them all. From that point, it can be seen that you are more talented than any of the young nobles in the capital, especially my children. They can¡¯tpare to you at all.¡± Realizing that his words did not appease Watson, Daniel nodded discreetly. At the same time, he looked angrily at Casey, who was kneeling in the distance. He could not help but feel a trace of anger rise in his heart. He looked at Watson. He was only 12 or 13 years old, but he was already a powerful mage. He could even modify a ship. Casey, who was much older than him, only knew how to flirt with women. He did not do his job as a father properly. Comparing people was an infuriating task. ¡°Watson, you¡¯ve repaired our family¡¯s gold-tier magical ship. That ship is yours. Other than that, I will give you a sum of money as a reward. You can tell me how much you want! In return, I hope that you can help me with a small favor. Later, can you teach me how to build that ship?¡± Daniel rubbed his hands together and revealed his true intention. All the noblemen there could understand the power of the boat that Watson had built. As the head of the Ptolemy family, how could he not understand that? He understood it better than anyone else in the room. In fact, the Ptolemy family had been innovating on magical ships for many years. Equipping the magic ship with wings and giving it the ability to fly was their main research achievement. It was just that he did not expect that the ship could fly into the sky and dive into the water. After he saw Watson¡¯s ship, he felt that he had opened the door to a new world. Just as he said¡ªthe knowledge of creating works of art is greater than the art itself. If he could mass-produce such a ship, in the future, the Ptolemy family would have an underwater fleet that would be invincible. ¡°So, Master Daniel, you want the blueprints for the submarine? Since you are so sincere, then I shall be generous. I can teach you how to make that ship, but I want 50 percent of the Ptolemy family¡¯s profit in the submarine industry.¡± ¡°Watson, you¡¯re really asking for a lot. It takes a lot of manpower, resources, and time to build a ship. You didn¡¯t do anything bute up with an idea, and you want 50% of our family¡¯s money?¡± Casey, who was kneeling in the distance, could not help but raise his head when he heard Watson¡¯s words. ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel turned his head and scolded Casey, who was about to say something. He turned his head and extended his hand to Watson in a friendly manner. ¡°So that brand-new ship is called a submarine. It¡¯s simr to a hot-air boat that can fly into the sky. That is not a bad name! Alright, I can promise you that. I will give you 50 percent of the profit and an unlimited opportunity for you to stay for the floating city¡¯s trial. Just now, Master Antonio told me that he wants you toplete the trial on behalf of the sea god. The trial mentioned by Master Antonio is only for one day. Now, I¡¯ve decided to extend that time. As long as you¡¯re willing, it won¡¯t be a problem even if the trialsts for ten days to half a month.¡± At first, Daniel was hesitant to let Watson rece the trident in the trial, but when he saw the ship that Watson had created, he did not hesitate. Even if Watson had some problems during the trial, he would still make a profit as long as he got the blueprints for the submarine.. That new ship had such an immeasurable value. Chapter 337 - The Crystal Palace

Chapter 337: The Crystal Pce

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At night, a family meeting was held in one of the Ptolemy family¡¯s meeting rooms. Other than Daniel and Casey, Madam Jenny, Eldest Young Master Mike, and Young Miss Lana were also there. ¡°I still have a lot of important work to do in the Chamber of Commerce. Father, you summoned me back in a hurry. Is there anything important?¡± The eldest son, Mike, was a mature man in his thirties. He had a brown beard on his face, and his curly yellow hair had been carefully groomed. He had just reached the meeting room and took off a ck coat and threw it onto a chair. He sat down on the sofa in a dignified manner. Beside him were Lana and Jenny, while Daniel and Casey were sitting on the other side. ¡°There is an important matter, indeed. When Casey went out to sea this morning, he captured a few mermaids, but they escaped. That matter might cause the sea folks to retaliate against us. We will need to strengthen the floating city¡¯s defense system. Apart from that, Casey¡¯s gold-tier magical ship was also damaged.¡± As Daniel spoke, his fingers tapped on the table in front of him lightly. Casey, who was next to him, lowered his head in shame and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°My dear second brother is still so ignorant. Did he take a fancy to some young girl on the way and end up being too busy enjoying himself on the ship, causing the mermaids to escape?¡± After hearing that, the corners of Mike¡¯s mouth rose. The mustache on his face trembled as he spoke with a hint of mockery. ¡°We have no more than five gold-tier magical ships. Now that Second Brother has destroyed one, I wonder what else he ns to destroy next.¡± ¡°Mike, don¡¯t try to frame me. Watson was to me for the mermaids¡¯ escape. ording to the guards on the ship, Watson was the one who defeated them. He even broke the precious water tank that was used to transport the sea folks! As for the damages to the gold-tier magical ship, it¡¯s also rted to him.¡± At the mention of Watson, Casey could not help but clench his teeth. The banquet had ended about an hour ago. Daniel had immediately invited Watson and Antonio to stay in the mansion. However, Watson had rejected him and had signed a contract with Daniel. After giving the corresponding contract to Daniel, Watson and Antonio immediately left the mansion and returned to the hotel to rest. Casey was happy that Watson had not agreed to stay. After all, he did not have to meet him all the time. At the same time, he was also a little angry. His father had personally invited him, but Watson had rejected his offer. Their family had spent half of their assets to obtain the blueprint in Watson¡¯s hands. He was responsible for that debt. ¡°Watson? Who is he?¡± Mike had just returned and did not know about Watson, so he asked about him. ¡°Well...¡± Daniel recounted in detail what had happened that day. After he finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Mike, what do you think?¡± As he listened, Mike leaned forward. He listened very seriously. Then, he spread his hands and leaned against the sofa, seemingly relieved. ¡°I only have one thought. Fortunately, Father was smart and did not offend Watson, and how foolish my brother is; the Ptolemy family would suffer more in the future.¡± ¡°Mike, did youe back just to mock me? Watson broke my arm, and his subordinates stepped on me several times. Furthermore, he caused our family to suffer a great loss. If it were you, would you have let him off? ¡± Casey stood up with reddened eyes. Jenny, who was opposite him, also stood up. She pulled him into her embrace and lightly patted his shoulder. ¡°My poor Casey, don¡¯t be angry. We will make Watson pay for what he did! But before that, you have to listen to your father. Your father¡¯s words are always right.¡± Mike was the son Daniel had with his deceased ex-wife, while Jenny bore him Casey and Lana. That was why Casey couldpete with Mike for the position as the future head of the Ptolemy family, even though he was useless. A trace of disgust appeared in Mike¡¯s eyes, but he did not show it. ¡°Lana, I heard that you had some private contact with Watson today and even danced with him. What do you think of that young man?¡± Daniel walked past Casey and turned around to ask Lana. ¡°I think that Watson is a person who does not reveal himself. I can tell that he has received a good education since he was young. Furthermore, the strength he disyed today is definitely beyond an ordinary gold-tier elite. Perhaps he is at the peak of gold-tier! In addition to that, he can create an unprecedented ship. I feel that we should spare no effort to rope him in.¡± Lana¡¯s eyes flickered, and she replied without the slightest hesitation. To reach the peak of gold-tier at such a young age, one¡¯s future achievements would be limitless. At the very least, one would be a tinum-tier. There were only a few tinum-tier elites in the kingdom, and not a single one of them belonged to the Ptolemy family. If their family had a tinum-tier backer, it would have been much more convenient for them to do things. Not to mention that Watson¡¯s boat that Watson had already surpassed the efforts of the Ptolemy family¡¯s several generations. Perhaps that was an idea that Watson came up with on a whim. However, if it was not the case, if it was an idea that he had juste up with, Watson would not have known if such a boat could be realized. Since Watson dared to make it during the bet with Casey, it meant that he had the confidence to win against Casey. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Watson is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, so we must keep an eye on him.¡± Lana¡¯s long white eyshes trembled as she recalled Watson¡¯s astonishing dancing posture and handsome face when he danced with her. ¡°Not bad. If you weren¡¯t a girl and had a strange illness that even a famous doctor couldn¡¯t cure, you would have been a good choice to take care of the family in the future.¡± Daniel sighed as he praised her. The Ptolemy family would hold a meeting every once in a while. He would ask the three children to answer questions. That was the way he assessed whether each child could inherit the family business. Lana was always the one who reacted the fastest and saw the furthest. If Lana were a boy, he would not have to worry about the future of the family. ¡°Tomorrow, Master Antonio will bring Watson to the Ptolemy family to participate in the trial. When the timees, try to get close to him. It would be best if you could get the model of the new boat called submarine from him! Even though Watson gave us the blueprint, the Ptolemy family hasn¡¯t studied that new boat. It would take at least a few years to build it. If we can get a sample, we can study it much faster.¡± Daniel continued to knock on the table. His n was very simple. He could not go back on his word on the surface after signing the contract with Watson, but he could cause trouble in the dark. If he could grasp the manufacturing method of the submarine, he would not need to beg Watson anymore. When the time came, he could simply send someone to make a fake ount book to fool Watson. ¡°Casey, you should go and see Watson tomorrow. I¡¯m not asking you to be friends. At least make him forgive you. Don¡¯t have a hostile rtionship with him! I don¡¯t know if you can understand the purpose of my arrangement. If you don¡¯t understand, then ask your big brother or Lana.¡± As Daniel spoke, he stood up and red fiercely at Casey, ¡°I have to say, Casey, your actions today have greatly disappointed me! From today onward, you had better restrain yourself. Currently, Master Antonio is in the city. If any other problems were to arise at this time, even I can¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Casey lowered his head weakly, but there was a sh of displeasure in his eyes. Clearly, he was not convinced. ¡°Father, when the timees, may I also chat with Watson?¡± Lana raised her hand at that time. ¡°Of course.¡± Daniel groaned, shook his head, and did not say anything else after noticing Lana¡¯s ability to entice Watson and the light in his second son¡¯s eyes. He turned around and walked out of the mansion. .... After a quiet night, the morning came. Watson pushed the hotel door open and walked out, yawning. He went to bed veryte because after he fused with a peak gold-tier submarine in the Ptolemy family¡¯s manor yesterday, all the nobles in the city came to him one after another, asking if the submarine could be sold or if the blueprints could be sold to them. Watson spent a lot of time getting rid of those people. ¡°Hey, Watson, good morning.¡± Just as Watson was thinking about what happened yesterday, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was none other than Casey, who had bandages wrapped around his hands and a face full of scars. The smile on his face was even uglier than when he was crying. There were two beautiful maids behind Casey, holding a gift box with exquisite snacks in their hands. ¡°Watson, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I brought some snacks from home. They are all very delicious. Have a taste.¡± As he greeted Watson, Casey gave a signal to the two maids behind him. The two women immediately opened the snack box in their hands, took out some pastries, and ced them in front of Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, let us feed you. Ah!¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, what are you going to do now?¡± Of course, Watson did not open his mouth obediently. Instead, he took two steps backward. Why would Casey, who he had defeated yesterday, rush to the front of his hotel early in the morning and even send someone to bring him pastries? Did Casey harbor a grudge and was preparing to poison him with the poisoned pastries? ¡°Watson, I came here today to apologize to you.¡± Casey¡¯s smile became even more awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday, but you¡¯ve already taught me a lesson. Let¡¯s call it even. From now on, I promise that I won¡¯t target you anymore! To show my sincerity, why don¡¯t I bring you to my usual cester?¡± Last night, after the Ptolemy family meeting, Casey returned to his room to talk to his mother, Jenny. He decided to get in touch with Watson before his brother did that morning. Although Casey was not very bright, he was not a fool. He knew that his father was unhappy with him. If he let Mike get in touch with Watson first, it was very likely that the person who would inherit the Ptolemy family in the future would not be him. For the sake of his own future, Casey decided to put aside his enmity with Watson temporarily. At the very least, before he obtained the submarine model from Watson and restored his position in his father¡¯s heart, that was what he nned to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to the Ptolemy Manor to undergo the trial arranged by my master. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to apany you out.¡± ¡°The trial can bepleted anytime. The ce I¡¯m going to take you to won¡¯t take up much of your time. At most, it¡¯ll take one morning. Furthermore, the ce I¡¯m going to is rted to your trial. Don¡¯t worry, follow me.¡± Casey gave him a look; he did not give him a chance to refute him. The two girls who had just approached Watson and were about to feed him with snacks suddenly held his hands on both sides so that he could not escape. They smiled charmingly and led him away. That scene made many passers-by on the street look envious. The two handmaidens that Casey brought were only 14 or 15 years old. They were about the same height as Watson and had perfect looks. They were not very mature, but their breasts were very full. They looked like a natural pair with the handsome Watson. When Watson and the others left, they did not notice that the curtains of a room on the second floor of the hotel behind them had been pulled open. A gaze was fixed on their backs. .... ¡°That is where I¡¯m taking you¡ªthergest entertainment venue in the floating city! Watson, what do you think?¡± About twenty minutester, Watson followed Casey to the underbelly of Watergate City, a building built in the water. The surroundings were underwater walkways built with magic, connected to a huge ball of light with a building that was several times smaller than the one in the floating city. Residents walked on the neon-colored streets. Theirughter could be heard through the water curtain. ¡°This underwater entertainment ce is called the Crystal Pce. It was founded by the Ptolemy family. All the nobles in the floating city have invested in it. Most of the city¡¯s treasures are gathered in the Crystal Pce. Even if there is nothing on the surface, there will still be something here.¡± Casey had a mysterious expression on his face. While he was exining, he brought Watson through the water curtain. After crossing the water curtain, the Crystal Pce appeared in front of them. The water was pushed away from the building by an invisible force, forming a huge water shield that stretched for an unknown number of kilometers. ¡°The Crystal Pce is connected to the city¡¯s power source. It borrowed its power from the sea god¡¯s trident, so this ce will not be eroded by the sea! I¡¯ll tell you a secret. The sea god¡¯s trident is stored here. If you¡¯re doing the trial, then this is your trial¡¯s location.¡± ¡°Is it really okay for you to tell me those secrets before the trial starts?¡± ¡°What does it matter? You¡¯ll know sooner orter anyway. Furthermore, the sea god¡¯s trident is not a secret in the Crystal Pce! As long as no one knows its exact location, it¡¯s fine. I heard from my father that the security in that ce is very tight. Anyone who tries to enter will die. Let¡¯s not talk about that. I¡¯m bringing you here for fun today. Let¡¯s not talk about such serious matters.¡± As Casey spoke, the two of them had already walked into the Crystal Pce. When the two guards in sky-blue clothes saw Casey, they bowed their heads respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Casey.¡± ¡°Prepare two carriages for us. We are going to the Iris Flower Tavern in the city.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The two guards quickly prepared the carriages for the two of them. Casey brought two maids to drive the carriages while Watson and Casey sat in the carriages. When they sat in the carriages, Casey touched the wounds on his body. He was in so much pain that he let out a hiss. Watson stared at all of that and did not say anything. He did not know why Casey had invited him. Did he want to apologize or set him up? Watson was prepared to continue observing for a while. It was already ten minutester when they arrived at the Iris Flower Tavern. Although it was called a tavern, it was like arge manor. The manor was covered with trees, and there was also a small artificialke. The environment was excellent, and most of the people there were men. They were all dressed in luxurious clothes, and they looked rich and noble. ¡°Young Master Casey, it¡¯s been a few days since you¡¯vee here. Did the girls here not serve you wellst time?¡± As soon as they arrived at the door, a woman with a veil over her face and a full head of raven-ck hair walked up to Casey. The woman had green almond eyes, and she looked like she was in her twenties or a child in her teens. She had the mature charm of a woman and the naivety and cuteness of a girl. She looked very strange. ¡°She is a peak gold-tier mage, and the magic she practices is a rare charm element.¡± Watson felt judgmental when he saw the woman. At the same time, he felt a faint sense of familiarity with her body, as if he had seen her somewhere before. After thinking for a while, he remembered it. A long time ago, when he was fighting against the Demoness Bandit Gang, he had felt that aura from the evil god, the Primordial Demoness, that the Demoness Bandit Gang had summoned. Watson only took a nce at that woman before shifting his gaze away. On the other hand, that woman¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Watson. After looking at him for a long time, she revealed a smile. ¡°Young Master Casey, why did you bring a new guest with you today? I wonder who thist handsome youth is... ¡± ¡°His name is Watson. He is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple and a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Master Antonio? The kingdom¡¯s greatest mage, also known as the Astrologer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°He is the Astrologer¡¯s disciple? It¡¯s an honor to have a big shot like you toe to our Iris Flower Tavern! Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the boss here. My name is Elven. Of course, you can call me Little Yi.¡± The veiled woman bowed slightly to Watson, and an inexplicable color shed in her eyes. ¡°Alright, Miss Elven. Let¡¯s talk pleasantries when we have time. First, arrange a room for us. I want to take Watson to experience this ce.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master Casey. I will definitely find the best ce for you. In fact, our tavern has recently received a batch of high-quality goods. They are all virgins. I guarantee that you will have a heavenly experience here.¡± The woman named Elven smiled at Watson. Chapter 338 - The Mermaid Princess Who Was Caught Twice

Chapter 338: The Mermaid Princess Who Was Caught Twice

¡°Young Master Watson, let me massage your legs.¡± ¡°Young Master, do you want to eat?¡± Watson was inside a manor. There was a huge magic crystal in front of him, ying pictures of scantily-d beauties with information attached to them. Two tall and scantily-d elves sat with him. They were talking to him eagerly and leaning against him. That scene made him very ufortable. ¡°Watson, you don¡¯t need to feel so cautious here. This is the wealthy¡¯s money-squandering den in the floating city. The women are first-ss, and they are very discreet. No matter what you do here, no one outside will know, so you can rest assured and enjoy it.¡± Casey hugged a scantily-d woman with one arm, and hisrge hands wantonly swam around her body, allowing the other women to feed him red wine. He wanted to rope Watson in. To him, there were only two ways to rope Watson into that world¡ªmoney and beautiful women. Watson looked like he was 12 or 13 years old, and he was still a child. However, Watson was very strong and did not look like an ordinary child at all. In addition, Casey had already toyed with more than ten girls at that age; therefore, he nned to use his beauty to test Watson first. When he entered the room, Watson had been unmoved by the many beautiful women surrounding him. On the contrary, the beautiful women around him were leaning on him. They seemed to like Watson¡¯s young and strong body very much. That scene made Casey a little jealous. ¡°It looks like this is Watson¡¯s first timeing to a ce like this. It¡¯s no wonder. As Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, he must have been cultivating all the time and rarely had time toe into contact with other things! It¡¯s inevitable for a man to be unable to let go when facing such a situation for the first time. Just give him some alcohol!¡± Casey raised his wine ss to Watson. ¡°Watson, a toast to you! Let¡¯s resolve the conflict between us.¡± Watson raised his wine ss and took a sip. Pushing aside the few women around him, he stood up. ¡°Young Master Casey, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything fun here. I¡¯d better head on to Ptolemy Manor.¡± He had been observing the entire journey. It seemed that Casey wanted to apologize to him. Since that was the case, he should threaten to leave. If Casey wanted to do something, it would be the right time to do it. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Watson. The real fun isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Casey pped his hands, and the door opened. A row of women filed into the room. Those women included humans, elves, and sea folks. They were all wearing exquisite long dresses. They were the same as the beautiful women who had just appeared on the giant magic crystal. However, chains were hanging around the necks of those girls, and the chains extended to their arms and ankles. ¡°Young Master Casey, this is thetest batch of ves in the tavern. Each one is of high quality, and the lowest price is one thousand gold coins per person. See if you and your friend have taken a fancy to any of them?¡± Following the girls into the room was the tavern¡¯sdy boss. She smiled and pointed at the girls present. ¡°I¡¯ll take those two.¡± Casey randomly selected two and walked in front of Watson, ¡°Watson, which one do you want? I¡¯ll pay for it for you. These girls are orphans who have been exiled to Watergate City. They are either illegal immigrants from other countries or the descendants of prisoners who have been defeated in the war. If we don¡¯t buy them, they won¡¯t be able to live on.¡± Watson had no interest in buying ves. He raised his head and looked at the girls in front of him. Suddenly, one of the mermaids attracted his gaze. She had a light scar on her face, and her fair legs seemed to have just been transformed. She could only barely support her body. Her face was full of fear. However, those were all magical disguises. There was ayer of magic on the girl¡¯s body, making her appearance, not her actual appearance. Watson¡¯s strength naturally saw through the girl¡¯s disguise at a nce. Under the girl¡¯s appearance was the face of an adult sea creature. Upon seeing that face, Watson¡¯s expression instantly changed because that face was not someone else¡¯s; it was one of the mermaids he had let go of yesterday. While he was observing, the mermaid also looked at him. She was stunned, then turned her head away and continued to pretend to be weak and not look at him. ¡®I had already let them go. Why would they appear here again and even deliberately put on a disguise?¡¯ Watson was deep in thought when he suddenly thought of Alice¡¯s face. His expression changed, and he extended his right hand to point at the mermaid who had put on a disguise before him. ¡°Her, her and her. Forget it. I¡¯ll buy all the ves in that room.¡± On the one hand, it was to conceal his true purpose of wanting that mermaid. On the other hand, he felt that those girls who were sold as ves were too pitiful. He was unable to change the ve system in that world. The only thing he could do was to save those people in front of him. Anyway, Casey had just said he would pay for it himself, so what was there to be afraid of? ¡°As expected of Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, he is indeed forthright! I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Master Casey to pay for it. There are 20 ves here. I¡¯ll count it as 1,000 gold coins for each of them. You¡¯ll have to pay me 20,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring so much money with me. Can I pay some of itter?¡± The corner of Casey¡¯s mouth twitched. He red at Watson with anger. No one would bring 20,000 gold coins with them when they went out, even if he was a young master. He had nned to be polite with Watson. If Watson only took one or two ves, he would have epted it. However, Watson had chosen 20 people at once. Who would have thought that Watson would be able to handle 20 people at once? He was not afraid that his body would be exhausted. While Casey was silently criticizing in his heart, he heard Elven say, ¡°Young Master Casey, we are a small business. We don¡¯t do business on credit. However, the Watergate Bank is just opposite the tavern. The Ptolemy family has saved quite a lot of money in there. You must have several hundred thousand gold coins to your name! You¡¯ll only need to withdraw a portion, so paying is a piece of cake. Oh, right, I forgot to remind you. The tavern will hold an auction to auction some precious items. You might like some of it, so perhaps you should withdraw more money.¡± While speaking, the tavern¡¯s owner, Elven, used her hand to caress Casey¡¯s body. Her tone was gentle with a hint of charm, and her voice made Casey¡¯s body go numb. ¡°Watson, wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then, Casey left the room with the two maids. In an instant, only Watson, more than 20 female ves, and the tavern owner were left in the room. ¡°Young Master Watson, I believe in Young Master Casey¡¯s credibility. Since Young Master Casey bought those ves and gave them to you, they are your property. Later, I¡¯ll send someone to remove the chains around their necks.¡± As Elven spoke, she moved closer to Watson, but he reached out to stop her. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can open those chains myself.¡± He snapped his fingers at those ves. The chains on the necks of the ves in front of Watson broke, including the chains on their shoulders and ankles. All the ves were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Our chains are broken? It is a unique anti-magic chain. An ordinary gold-tier mage would not be able to open it. How did he do it?¡± ¡°No matter how he did it, he released us. Thank you, sir.¡± Very quickly, some of the ves reacted and knelt on the ground, kowtowing to Watson. ¡°As expected of Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. I did not expect him to be able to grasp the ability to follow thew at such a young age.¡± Watson, on the other hand, pped his hands as if it was a trivial matter. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No, then I won¡¯t disturb you for the time being.¡± Then, Elven retreated. Watson arranged for most of the ves in the room to sit on the sofa. He pushed the red wine and pastries on the table in front of those people, indicating that they could enjoy them as they pleased. Then, he brought the mermaid to a room and closed the door. Swish! The moment he closed the door, Watson felt a chill from his neck. A sharp de condensed from water elements was pressed against his neck. The water on the sharp de kept flowing, and the sshing water shot a few holes in the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for an acquaintance to attack as soon as they meet.¡± Watson turned his head slightly. When his neck touched the water-elemental de, the de had shattered. Before it touched Watson¡¯s neck, the water had only touched the hair on his neck before it disappeared. Watson turned his head and saw the mermaid behind him. At that moment, the mermaid touched the magical disguise on her face. Her legs had also be fishtail, and an illusory wave was dragging her along. ¡°Shameless scoundrel, you dare to im to be an acquaintance of mine? Yesterday, your lie convinced me so easily, so Princess Alice was caught twice. Tell me, where did you take Princess Alice?¡± The water sword in her hand was broken, and the mermaid could not swing her tail. Ayer of water wall was between her and Watson, and the thick water wall pressed against a crack in the ground. ¡°Alice was captured again?¡± Watson frowned, and a strange expression appeared on his face. Alice¡¯s cute face appeared in his mind. How could that little princess be so unlucky? She had just been released, and then she was captured again. ¡°Do you dare say that the matter has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°You just released us, but before we could escape from the floating city, a group of mysterious people in ck clothes appeared. They had a special anti-magicrge, and they used that to capture the princess and us. Then they brought us here!¡± the mermaid snarled. She felt that she had been deceived. Watson must have been working with those people. Rescuing them from Casey¡¯s ship was just a pretense so that they would lower their guard. She would not be fooled again. Chapter 339 - The Powerful But Useless Young Master

Chapter 339: The Powerful But Useless Young Master

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Can you tell me where they caught Alice? Perhaps I can assist you?¡± Watson handed the mermaid in front of him a bottle of red wine. She was devouring the pastries that Casey had purchased while drinking copious amounts of red wine. Her skin was flushed. The mermaid had just attacked him and promised that she would no longer trust him. However, it only took three steps for him to regain the mermaid¡¯s trust. The first thing he did was punch the wall behind the mermaid. Then, he led her to a chair and sat her down. Finally, he gave her some food. The mermaid looked up at the wall behind her as she heard Watson¡¯s question. The wall had crumbled, leaving a distinct fist mark on it. She narrowed her eyes. She had no intention of continuing to trust Watson, but Watson was too powerful. When Watson¡¯s fistnded behind her, the entire wall had copsed, leaving her with a deathly tinge. If Watson¡¯s blow had been aimed at her, she would be a puddle of blood by then. As a result, even if she continued to distrust Watson, she could only tell him what she knew. ¡°I also have no idea where they took Princess Alice. I only know she was taken to somewhere different than the guards. As for us, we were separated and put in shackles. The group of people who captured us seemed to want to sell us as ves.¡± The mermaid wiped the food residue at the corner of her mouth, set the bottle of red wine in her hand down on the table as a frightened expression crept onto her face. ¡°I am not sure if they are going to sell the princes, but I am sure that they will sell me. I need to find her as soon as possible, but I have no idea where she is or if they have abused her.¡± ¡°Can you tell me anything about the people who kidnapped you? Are there any distinguishing features or oddities about them?¡± ¡°All I know is that they are all clothed in ck and have their faces covered. They are members of the same group, but I am not sure about the rest! Oh, yes! They do have a peculiar aura. I am not sure what sliced off their pinky. I am sure about that because I¡¯ve fought the same group before that.¡± ¡®Could they be rted to the Ptolemys?¡¯ Watson stroked his chin and pondered that. Casey¡¯s voice came from outside at that very moment. ¡°I am back, Watson. Where are you?¡± The door to the chamber opened as soon as they heard the voice. Casey sauntered in carelessly with two ve females he had just purchased. When he saw the chaos in the room and Watson and the mermaid sitting opposite him, he was taken aback. He recognized that the mermaid was one that he had previously captured. He did not know why she had appeared in that room and why she looked like she had just fought a big battle. ¡°You! Watson¡ª¡± ¡°Do not say anything. Please have a seat.¡± Watson beckoned Casey with his finger. The two ve girls in Casey¡¯s arms were instantly pushed to the wall by an invisible force. Then, Casey was pulled in front of Watson and forced to sit on the chair. At the same time, the door closed with a muffled bang. ¡°Watson, what is it? What exactly are you doing? I invited you out of courtesy and even wanted to settle the dispute with you. Is this how you treat me?¡± Casey struggled hard while sitting on the chair, but he was unable to resist Watson. He was terrified. ¡°Young Master Casey, please answer the following questions truthfully. If you answer honestly, I might be able to let you go.¡± Then, Watson looked at the mermaid, and she promptly reached out her right hand. She held a sharp water sword in her hand and ced it against Casey¡¯s neck. ¡°Whatever you want to ask me, as long as it is something I know, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Excellent. Did you send people to capture the mermaids again after I left your ship yesterday?¡± ¡°No way! I returned to the Ptolemy family as soon as you went to meet my father. As you are aware, you have bored a hole in the magical ship. If I had not returned home right away, I would have died with the ship.¡± Watson stared at Casey, his body exuding the terrifying pressure of a peak tinum-tier warrior. Under that level of stress, Casey¡¯s body trembled like a sieve, sweat trickling down his forehead. Watson guessed that Casey was not lying. ¡°Do you know a group of people dressed in ck? Those people have a special characteristic, that is, they don¡¯t have a pinky.¡± ¡°I know them! You¡¯re talking about the Severed Fingers Gang, right?! They are thergest underground force in the floating city. It¡¯s not just the floating city. Some said that their members are spread throughout the entire kingdom. Those people have one characteristic. Their fingers are more or less damaged. It is a ritual that they mustplete when they join the gang. Based on their status in the gang, the members mightck a pinky, or they might not have a ring finger, middle finger, and so on. The people with severed pinkies are considered their outer members!¡± Casey hurriedly responded. When Watson remained silent, he said, ¡°Our family has nothing to do with the Severed Finger Gang. Rather, it would be better to say that they are our family¡¯s sworn enemies. Because of them, our profits in the ve market have been reduced by more than half. My father has repeatedly wanted to find people to kill those people, but those people are like weeds in spring. After killing one wave, a new wave will grow! Watson, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you let me go now?¡± Casey shouted in a panic and made up his mind. If Watson let him go, he would leave that ce without a second thought. He was kind enough to bring Watson there to enjoy himself. It was fine if Watson did not want to get close to the women; he still did not know Watson had contacted the mermaid he lost. Who had he offended? ¡°I can let you go, but Young Master Casey, before I let you go, I hope you can help me with a small favor.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯te over here! Help!¡± After about ten minutes, Casey walked out of the room and used his teeth to rewrap the bandages on his arms. The 20 ves and two female servants from the Ptolemy family stood outside the door. They were looking at him in surprise. Some muffled sounds wereing from the inner room, but they seemed to be blocked by something, so they could not hear them clearly. ¡°That Watson¡¯s alcohol tolerance is terrible. I did not expect Master Antonio¡¯s disciple to be so weak. I knocked him down after only two sips. I was going to bring him here to enjoy it, but it seems that he won¡¯t be able to enjoy it. Haha! Rona, Lotte, bring these ves back to the mansion. I will torture them when I get home tonight. As for now, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. I¡¯m going to stay here.¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, are you sure you don¡¯t want to bring us along?¡± The two maidservants named Rona and Lotte looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. They werebat maidservants specially trained by the Ptolemy family. Their strength was gold-tier, and their primary responsibility was to protect Casey, who was as weak as a chicken. If they left, it would not be good if Casey encountered any danger while he was there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a frequent guest here. The boss knows me, so who would dare to harm me? Besides, I¡¯m a member of the Ptolemy family. No one dares to disrespect me based on that alone.¡± As Casey spoke, he walked in front of the two maidservants and looked down at the two women. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving? Are you nning to rece the girls in the house and y with me?¡± The moment he said that, the twobat maidservants shuddered. They knew what Casey meant by y. They immediately lowered their heads and said respectfully, ¡°We understand, Young Master Casey. We will bring these people back to the mansion.¡± They did not dare to stay any longer. The twobat maidservants took the ves and quickly left. In an instant, Casey was the only one left in the room. At that moment, the door behind Casey was pushed open. The mermaid walked out of the room and looked around. ¡°They¡¯re all gone?¡± One could see Casey lying on the chair in the room behind the mermaid. There was a massive bump on his forehead, and he looked like he had fainted. ¡°Watson, I did not expect you to look so good in Casey¡¯s disguise. What are we going to do next?¡± When he heard the mermaid¡¯s question, the person who looked like Casey turned around and nced at the real Casey in the room, revealing a smile. ¡°Next, of course, we¡¯re going to gather intelligence and find Alice! It¡¯s not easy to keep this disguise. Why don¡¯t we make good use of this identity?¡± Watson had transformed into Casey to get rid of the group of people in the room. He was afraid that he would cause a bigmotion if he used his original identity. Casey was different. As a regr guest there, many people knew that young master. He believed that he would be able to save Alice with just a little discreet investigation. ¡°Lady Mermaid, let¡¯s go! Before we investigate Alice¡¯s location, please tell me where your remainingpanions are being held. I¡¯ll let them out.¡± ¡°Watson, can you stop calling me Lady Mermaid? I have a name. It¡¯s Elena.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem, Lady Mermaid.¡± Elena was speechless. Then, Watson pushed the door open and walked out of the room. A few young masters in luxurious clothes passed by the corridor and saw Watson with bruises all over his face and bandages on his hands. He looked like Casey. They all stopped in their tracks. ¡°Is that you, Young Master Casey? Why do you look so miserable today?¡± ¡°I heard from Lord Mike that you were beaten up while you were out hunting. You even made a fool of yourself at your own family¡¯s dinner party. But it seems like you still have the mood toe to the Iris Flower Tavern. You sure are ambitious! Can your current physical condition satisfy a woman? Don¡¯t make the wounds on your body split open halfway. That¡¯ll just make them worse.¡± A few young masters sneered at Watson. The Ptolemy family was the leader of the floating city, but it did not mean that everyone was afraid of Casey. After all, some of them were Mike¡¯s supporters; they wanted Casey to be as miserable as possible. Watson turned a deaf ear to them and wanted to leave. However, those nobles thought he had given up and went to Elena¡¯s side. ¡°This sea creature looks pretty. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t enjoy her in your current state, Casey. Why don¡¯t we get rid of her for you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Just as those people were about to touch Elena, Watson spat out a word. The men were instantly sent flying more than ten meters backward before crashing heavily into the wall with a muffled bang. Their bodies were embedded in the wall, countless bones were broken, and they groaned in pain. ¡°Elena, which room is yourpanion in?¡± Watson asked. He ignored those men. Elena looked at the men embedded in the wall with pity as she pointed in a direction. ¡°The two of them were brought there.¡± Watson and Elena walked away in that direction, leaving the group of nobles grimacing in pain while looking at Watson¡¯s back in disbelief. When did the Ptolemy family¡¯s useless young master be so strong to throw them into a wall? Chapter 340 - Severed Fingers Gang

Chapter 340: Severed Fingers Gang

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Be and Rose looked at the ugly men in front of them, their faces wet with tears. They had experienced so many ups and downs in just two days. One day earlier, some evil humans had kidnapped Princess Alice because they had not guarded her properly. As a result, they met a kind young man named Watson. He had let them go, but the goddess of luck did not seem to care for them. A few short moments after that, they were captured by another group of people. They were restrained in anti-magic shackles. They had less than one-tenth of their strength left, and they were about to be humiliated. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°This is Lord Glenn, often known as Mouse Tail; he is one of the Severed Fingers Gang leaders. He would not have kept you here if you were ugly. He would have sold you to other noblemen, and they are not as kind as he is. They will torment you with torture equipment after viting your bodies, and then they will hack your bodies into pieces and feed you to the dogs.¡± There were four burly men in front of Be and Rose. A middle-aged man with shifty eyes and dirty gray hair stood behind them. He was looking back and forth between the two women, his eyes brimming with hunger. All of them were missing a pinky, whether it was the four burly men or the pitiful man behind them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t do anything to you as long as you cooperate with me obediently! If you do a good job, I might make you my concubines if I am in a good mood. You are well aware that you are only a pitiful mermaid. Giving you such a high status is part of my goodwill.¡± The man named Glenn picked up a ss of red wine from the table. Even though he only had four fingers, his movements were the same as an ordinary person¡¯s because he was a thief before he joined the Severed Finger Gang¡ªflexible finger movements were his innate talent. After joining the Severed Finger Gang, he relied on his own wit and professionalism to quickly climb up to the small upper echelon of the group. He had hundreds of subordinates under hismand. He was very happy that day because he received news from a guard at the city gate that the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master had a conflict with someone, and Casey¡¯s magical ship had sunk. Their items on the vessel were also lost, which enraged the young master. Glenn knew that any goods that could enrage the Ptolemy family must be quite valuable, so he immediately assembled his men to begin a search beneath the city¡¯s canals. He discovered several mermaids in a sewer near the sunken ship, as expected. A young mermaid with a crown was among those mermaids. Glenn¡¯s years of ve-trading expertise taught him that the crystal crown symbolized sea folk royalty. Only members of the royal family or those of royal lineage could wear one. He knew he had hooked a big one right away. He took the mermaids to the Severed Finger Gang at the Crystal Pce. As a reward, the higher-ups gave him 10,000 gold coins. So, he was ready to enjoy himself in the Iris Flower Tavern, which also belonged to the Severed Finger Gang. ¡°You despicable humans, even if I were to die, I won¡¯t let you have me.¡± Be, one of the two mermaid guards, assessed the people in front of her and the environment in the room. When she realized there was no way out, she cursed in the sea tribalnguage before she tried to bite her tongue to kill herself. Glenn, who had been sitting on the sofa, abruptly slipped through his men to approach Be. He squeezed her chin with one hand and gripped her hair with the other, preventing her from biting her tongue and speaking in the same sea tribalnguage. ¡°Are you going tomit suicide in front of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a gold-tier warrior. Even if you don¡¯t wear the anti-magic chains, you¡¯re no match for me. I admire your courage, but at the same time, I can¡¯t help butment your stupidity. You¡¯re goods that I¡¯ve captured. Logically speaking, you should fetch at least 1,500 gold coins. If you die, I¡¯ll lose more than 1,000 gold coins for nothing. You¡¯re viting my rights. I gave you a choice, but since you¡¯re not willing, you can only ept the punishment.¡± Glenn clenched his fist around Be¡¯s chin, which snapped with a crack. She could not stop crying since she was in so much pain. Glenn shook his head and said, ¡°When I am finished with you, I will give you to my men. I will pass you on to the next person after they have finished having fun with you! You will serve 1,500 people at the cost of one gold coin after every person served by an ordinarydy in the Iris Flower Tavern. I will let you go after I have earned enough from you.¡± ¡°You are too generous, Boss Glenn.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a low-ss sea folk, and this is the result of your resistance. Do you regret your choice?. We will try our best to be gentle so that you can live to serve the 1,500th person.¡± The guards licked their lips and smiled lewdly. Be was so frightened by the fate she was about to receive that her face turned pale. Despair appeared in her eyes. It was a fate worse than death. ¡°I will be the first person you serve. Since your mouth is wide open, I¡¯ll start with that then.¡± Glenn began to unbuckle his pants. Be was not the only one. Rose, who was beside her, also closed her eyes. Her body trembled. Boom! A muffled sound came through the door at that moment before it was abruptly kicked open. Glenn¡¯s advances were halted when the pieces of the broken door flew into the room. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Are you drunk? How dare you barge into our private room?¡± The four guys rushed forward, drawing their daggers from their waists. They were prepared to settle the score with the intruder. They flew out at an even faster speed before they could get close to the entrance. One by one, the daggers in their hands were shattered. They grasped their chests and copsed on the ground in agony. Each of their chests had a dust-covered footprint, which caused their chests to cave in. The people at the door revealed themselves as the four hefty men flew out. They were Watson and Elena, with Watson posing as Casey. Elena¡¯s expression changed abruptly when she saw her twopanions, who were kneeling on the ground with their garments tied up, and Be¡¯s broken jaw. She rushed forward with a water sword in her hand, slicing down at Glenn. Boom! Glenn¡¯s body was covered in a coating of sky-blue water-elementalbat aura, which transformed into armor that could withstand Elena¡¯s sword. Then, the man teleported a few meters away. His pupils narrowed slightly as he swept his sight over the four hefty men on the ground from the corner of his eyes. Those four people were his trusted aides. Each of them possessed the power of a peak silver-tier elite. However, when confronted with the individual who had juste through the door, those four persons were unable to resist at all. That proved that the person who had just arrived was at least a gold-tier elite, and perhaps, not just any gold-tier. ¡°There are whispers in the floating city that the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master is uneducated and ipetent, and his power is not even at iron-tier. Who would have guessed the rumors were false? Young Master Casey, it seems like your true strength is above gold-tier. The Ptolemys¡¯ might is hidden so deep, indeed!¡± Glenn turned his head to face Watson, who was standing in front of the door, and his eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°Is it because you have been humiliated in the family and drank a little wine? And that has caused you unable to hide your strength, Young Master Casey? ¡°However, even if you wanted to unleash your rage, Young Master Casey, you should not have chosen me. If you came to the wrong door because you have had too much to drink, I could forget about it if you apologize to me.¡± Grant was not surprised to see Casey¡¯s body, which was wrapped in bandages, radiating a gold-tier aura because he knew that most of those noble families were wicked. He must have had to shape himself into a useless piece of rubbish so that no one would keep their eyes on him. He must have waited for the most crucial moment before exploding and securing victory in one fell swoop. That kind of event happened all the time in history. As a result, even if everyone in Watergate City said that Casey was a useless piece of trash, he did not agree with them. The aura on Casey¡¯s body confirmed his suspicion. He was simply irritated that Casey had interrupted his ns. He was not as noble as Casey; he was only a junior with the Severed Fingers Gand. However, that did not mean he was afraid of Casey. Elena stepped over to the two women as he was talking. First, she assisted Be in repairing her dislocated jaw. Then she began talking to them in their sea tribalnguage. ¡°That despicable human didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Elena, why are you with that man? Is he¡ª¡± Be and Rose had been thrilled to see Elena, especially when she freed them from the shackles. However, when they saw her with Casey, they changed their mind. Even though the man¡¯s arms were bandaged and his face was swollen, they recognized the man as the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master, who had caught them in the first ce. Elena was with that jerk, which meant he might have defiled her. Was that how she regained her freedom? They were sad when they remembered how Elena had sacrificed so much for them and how, despite being saved, they had just gone from one pit of fire to another. Elena quickly wiped the tears on her friends¡¯ faces and said, ¡°You have misunderstood. That young man is¡ª¡± Elena cut herself off mid-sentence because she knew that Watson was impersonating Casey. It would be awkward if she exposed his true identity. ¡°In any case, it is not what you think. Let¡¯s leave the rest to Young Master Casey.¡± Elena stepped out of the room with her two friends and locked the door. Only Watson, Glenn, and the four men on the ground remained in the room. ¡°I am speaking to you, Young Master Casey. How long are you going to ignore me?¡± Glenn said. Glenn¡¯s cheeks were flushed with unrestrained rage when he saw Elena and the other two girls exited the room. ¡°Are you the one with the Severed Fingers Gang?¡± Surprisingly, Casey, who was standing next to him, did not respond to him. Instead, he was intrigued when he noticed the man¡¯s missing pinky. After all, he was a man with a severed finger. Who, in the entire Watergate City, was unaware of that? He had met Casey before, but the man acted as if he had just met him. It was odd. Grant, on the other hand, did not give it any thought. He dashed toward Watson, a pair of sky-bluebat aura wings spread out from behind him. ¡°It appears that you have drunk too much today. Let¡¯s get you sobered up.¡± The man had rushed into his room to hurt his subordinates and steal his things. If he did not do anything to deal with that, he would lose his dignity. Casey had hidden his real strength as a gold-tier elite.. Plus, he was a wealthy young master, so he must not have been in many fights. How could he defeat Glenn, who had survived hundreds of wars and crawled out of a mound of corpses? Chapter 341 - The Auction Began

Chapter 341: The Auction Began

¡°Young Master Casey, I was wrong. I beg you. Please stop hitting me.¡± Glenn¡¯s face was covered in blood when he copsed. When Casey kicked him, he had no idea how many of his bones were broken. He could only plead for mercy. He had determined Casey to be a gold-tier elite, and he did not expect his assessment to be incorrect. Initially, he intended to beat up Casey to vent his rage. After all, Casey was already wounded. However, Casey had vanished just as he was about to make a move. Then he experienced intense pain in his lower back. Casey had already stepped on him by the time he reacted. During that time, he had intended to resist, but an unseen force engulfed him, causing thebat aura in his body to stop circting. He could not even move. As a result, he could only ept the beating. Casey had already kicked him for ten minutes since the fight began. ¡°If you say that you are not going to fight, then don¡¯t fight. Doesn¡¯t that make me look bad? Do you understand why I am beating you? I heard you took the stuff that I had lost. Tell me where Alice is right now. If you tell me, I might leave your family a body for burial.¡± Watson stepped on Glenn and acted arrogantly, just like Casey would. So that was what it was all about. Glenn realized why Casey had raced into his room. It was not because he was inebriated; he was there for revenge. Only a few people knew that he had captured several mermaids. Where did he get that information? Was one of his subordinates a traitor? Casey looked at the four men on the ground. They were already awake, but they were crouched at the corner with hands on their heads. When they stared at Watson, it was with terror. They wanted to help Glenn, but they were too afraid. ¡®A shitload of garbage.¡¯ While he cursed those subordinates in his heart, Glenn said, ¡°Young Master Casey, it was a mistake. I had no idea the stuff belonged to you. My men saw a few mermaids in the city and mistook them for intruders, so they apprehended them! We would have sent those mermaids to your house if we had known they were your property. I apologize.¡± ¡°Do not change the subject now. Where is Alice?¡± ¡°I have no idea where she is right now. I gave her to the higher-ups, and they didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Watson grimaced when he heard Glenn¡¯s words. He could tell Glenn was lying because he noticed his eyes straying as he spoke. It was not difficult for him, who had attained tinum-tier status, to carefully see all of n¡¯s micro-expressions. ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t know? If you lie to me, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± ¡°I truly don¡¯t know, Young Master Casey.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Watson nodded and did not ask any more questions. Instead, he turned to face the four other men, who were gathered in the corner of the wall. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°We are not sure either.¡± The four men shook their heads in unison, their eyes shing. Watson closed his eyes. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Following his voice, the four guys huddled in the corner transformed into flowing lights and entwined with one another, transforming into a muscr man nearly three meters tall with distinct muscles. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing a gold-tier warrior attendant.] [Gold-tier attendant: unnamed] [Ability: master water and wind dual-elementalbat aura, as well as gold-tierbat strength.] [Additional abilities: Muscle Hardening (when released, the muscles are as hard as steel, increasing strength by 100 percent and defense by 300 percent), Fearless (greatly increased immunity to spiritual attacks).] ¡°What is going on?¡± Glenn stood there bewildered as his four subordinates vanished and were reced with an unfamiliar man. ¡°I will ask you again. Where is Alice?¡± Watson asked the recently-fused gigantic man. ¡°Princess Alice was delivered to the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups. They are nning an auction at the Iris Flower Tavern tomorrow. Princess Alice would most probably be transported to the venue.¡± The tenacious man knelt on one knee. As he responded respectfully, the huge power caused the entire room¡¯s floor to vibrate. ¡°Excellent.¡± Watson turned around and stormed out after obtaining what he desired. At that moment, he was startled to hear a fearful voice behind him. ¡°Young Master Casey, are you going to let me go?¡± Glenn¡¯s face had already distorted from fear. He could hardly fathom what Watson had done. Magic? Sorcery? What kind of power could cause four of his gang members to merge and respond to Watson¡¯s words respectfully? Whatever it was, he felt he had seen something he could not see. ¡°Of course, I will let you go, but at the same time, you will be a good person.¡± Watson had grasped what was going on in the tavern just as he arrived. He did not n to hold back against the scum like Glenn. ¡°No, Young Master Casey, I was mistaken. I waspletely mistaken...¡± ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± As Watson said that, Glenn¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt. He fused with the fused bodies of his four subordinates. After that, the attendant¡¯s body had shrunk significantly. His face had also changed into Glenn¡¯s appearance, but the aura from his body had grown stronger. He had reached the peak of gold-tier. Compared to before, the attendant had an additional skill called the Hand of Theft. He could obtain items from other parties even more easily. Watson stepped out of the room, carrying Glenn, who had just been fused. Elena and her friends were whispering to each other when he arrived. When they saw him, the two mermaids approached him and apologized to him. ¡°We are sorry. We¡¯ve misunderstood you, Young Master Casey. Thank you foring to our aid.¡± They noticed Glenn, who was standing next to Watson, while they chatted. They looked wary; magic ingredients swelled in their hands as they were ready to release magic, but Watson intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. This person is now my subordinate. I have already determined where Alice is. She will be auctioned offter, and Glenn will lead the way for us.¡± ¡°Yes, my master. Please stay with me. I will take you right to the auction.¡± Glenn knelt on one knee and bowed his head to Watson. What? The three mermaids shook their heads in bewilderment. It did not seem like a mental control. How did Watson do it? It was too amazing. ¡°Did Young Master Casey truly subdue him? Could he be faking it?¡± Be took a step in front of Glenn and extended her hand to test him. Glenn, on the other hand, let Be choke him by the neck. He only rolled his eyes and did not say anything. ¡°Okay, Be. He will die if this continues.¡± Elena intervened just in time to stop Be. ¡°It is much better if he dies. Based on what he did to us, dying a hundred times is not enough for him to alleviate my rage,¡± Be growled. ¡°The most important thing right now is to find Alice. If you want revenge, I can give you Glenn after this,¡± Watson said. He fused Glenn to gain information and incite friction between the Severed Fingers Gang and the Ptolemy family. It did not look like the Severed Fingers Gang would go down without a fight. The Ptolemy family and the Severed Fingers Gang, in Watson¡¯s perspective, were not good people. He had a limited amount of time in the floating city. It would be better to let the two forces fight each other, as both sides would suffer huge losses in the end. With that notion in mind, a daring idea came to him. Later, he would not only save Alice, but he would also work to clean up the city. .... In the auction hall ten minutester. Watson sat in the first row of the auction hall; he was still acting like he was Young Master Casey. Three mermaiddies stood by him. Elena sat on hisp, her fair arms wrapped around his neck. Be and Rose sat on the seats on either side of him. They were both leaning against him, and their faces were hot. The three mermaids wore simple outfits. Their legs were covered with ayer of mist-like gauze, and their upper bodies were only covered by shells on their chests. Most of their beautiful skin was exposed because they were leaning against Watson. Their skin asionally touched Watson¡¯s body, causing their bodies to heat up gradually, and the air they exhaled was hot air. ¡°Young Master Watson, this position is very humiliating. Can we please sit further apart?¡± Be lowered her voice and murmured into Watson¡¯s ear, feeling the envious and jealous gazes from all directions. ¡°I am sorry; please bear with me for the time being. I am not at ease in this role, either, but I am ying Casey. Others will be suspicious of me if I don¡¯t do that.¡± He got to hug two women from left and right, and he got Glenn to clear the seats on that floor so no one would sit next to him. It was to expose Casy¡¯s pride and tyranny. ¡°That¡¯s Young Master Casey, right? He has upied the entire first row by himself. He¡¯s too overbearing. Does he really think that his family owns the Crystal Pce?¡± ¡°Well, they do own the Crystal Pce. After all, the Ptolemy family is thergest force in the floating city! Even though the Crystal Pce has the Ptolemy family, Severed Fingers Gang, and other forces¡¯ strongholds, the Ptolemy family still has the majority.¡± A faint voice from the back row entered Watson¡¯s ears and made him sigh in relief. It seemed that his acting skills were quite good. He did not notice that Elena, who was in his arms, had been watching him since the beginning. Her beautiful eyes glistened with tears. It was highly unpleasant for Elena to be in the arms of a human, especially Casey, who had once kidnapped her. She did not, however, experience any dislike at that moment. Instead, she had wished for more time. The marine race was not like humans. They had more females than males in their tribe. One could say that the social organization of the sea folks was primarily female. As a result, many of them were unable to find a partner. Some of the sailors had misheard the lyrics and believed they had fallen in love with the mermaid. That was the origin of the mermaid¡¯s fairytale. However, even though the young man sitting with Elena was a human, he was different from the average human. He clearly had greater power, but he was not arrogant or impatient¡ªhe was kind. If she could be a partner with such a human, perhaps it would not be a hateful thing. Elena shook her head; her face had reddened. Then, she scolded herself in her heart. ¡®Elena, you¡¯re still not sure if Alice is safe, but you are actually thinking about nonsense here. You really have no shame.¡± Even so, she still looked at Watson¡¯s focused eyes and subconsciously tightened her arms. That young man always appeared at the critical moment when she was in danger. He had helped her so much, but she did not know how to repay him. Perhaps she could only repay him with her body. She thought of that out of gratitude. She must have felt thankful for him; that was probably what she was feeling. Elena was still daydreaming when the emcee suddenly spoke, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Distinguished Guests, sorry to have kept you waiting. The auction will begin immediately!¡± Chapter 342 - The Cursed Painting And The Undead Calamity

Chapter 342: The Cursed Painting And The Undead Cmity

When Watson turned to face the auctioneer, he saw a man in a ck clown mask and a tuxedo standing in front of him. A scarlet curtain draped the stage behind the man. It was unknown what was ced on the stage. ¡°I am an auctioneer from the Crystal Pce auction house. You can call me Mr. K. There should be quite a number of people here who know me! I know that everyone is impatient about the uing auction, so I won¡¯t waste your time. Now, let¡¯s introduce the first item in our auction house. ¡°This is a product from the Tudor dynasty about 1,200 years ago. It¡¯s called the Undead Cmity!¡± As the auctioneer¡¯s voice boomed, everyone¡¯s emotions were quickly roused. Other than Watson, there were also quite a number of wealthy people who were dressed luxuriously. Many of them were wearing masks. They did not want others to know their true identities. Many young and beautiful women stood next to them. Those women did not look inferior to the high-quality ves who were easily sold for thousands of gold coins. Most of them were not with the noblemen. Instead, they were the auction house¡¯s handmaidens. They were scantily clothed, and their eyes were flirtatious. They were very good at arousing men¡¯s desires. Watson was impressed by the design of the auction house. First, the auctioneer would stimte the audience¡¯s emotions, and then those beautiful women would arouse men¡¯s desire to express themselves. The price of the items would increase by multiple folds. While he wasmenting, two equally beautiful maids dressed in revealing clothes walked out from the red curtain on the stage because of the auctioneer¡¯s words. The two maids were holding a crystal tray in their hands. On top of the tray was a cage made of anti-magic materials. Inside the cage was a thundercloud the size of a human head that was constantly moving. On stage, two simrly stunning maids emerged behind the crimson curtain while he wasmenting the auctioneer¡¯s remarks. They held a crystal tray in their hands. A cage built of anti-magic materials sat atop the tray. Inside the cage was a moving thundercloud about the size of a human head. It was a ck thundercloud, and it had ck lightning shed continuously in it. Skull-shaped human heads emerged from the depths of the Thundercloud. Sometimes, they dissipated, and sometimes, they condensed into terrifying monsters. [Gold-tier special item: Undead Cmity] [Effect: formed from the undead, it can evolve continuously. The more undead it absorbs, the stronger its effect. Undead Summon (release the souls of the dead to fight the enemy), soul capture (can forcefully absorb the souls of others, weakening the effect on gold-tier elites and above), and Death Curse (cast a curse on a specific group of people, causing them to die within three days).] [Additional effects: ck Goat¡¯s Egg (allows all the undead within the Undead Cmity to devour each other, leaving only the strongest one. The remaining undead will evolve into the legendary ck Goat, gaining the strength of tinum-tier for a short period).] ¡°This is a gold-tier item. As the Tudor dynasty was too long ago, its historical records are difficult to verify. The appraiser has not thoroughly researched its effects, but its initial ability is very powerful! This item can devour the undead and release the undead to protect its owner. Possessing this item is equivalent to having an invisible army. ¡°Distinguished guests, you are all famous people in the bloating city. Nothing is more important than your safety. If your enemies ambush you, or if all of your guards die while you are out hunting, releasing the Undead Cmity will undoubtedly save you from danger! The price of this item starts at 1,000 gold coins. The price of each bid must not be less than 100 gold coins. Everyone, you may begin.¡± The auctioneer¡¯s remarks were certainly provocative. Someone on stage immediately began bidding when he finished speaking. ¡°1,000 gold coins!¡± ¡°I bid 1,200 gold coins.¡± ¡°2,000 gold coins!¡± The gorgeous waitresses that apanied those wealthy people began to speak after their bids were epted. ¡°Wow, that man bids 3,000 gold coins. He must be extremely well-off,¡± one said. ¡°The man over there offered 5,000 gold coins. He is not just wealthy, but he is also a hottie. I would dly switch ces with the girl next to him if I could,¡± another said. Those words inadvertently stoked the egos of the wealthy people near them. Those words unintentionally stimted the pride of the rich people nearby. What did she mean by the boss in the distance was rich and handsome? Were they not all handsome? Even if their physical appearance were a littlecking, they had no qualms about sharing their money with others. They would be humiliated if they allowed the gorgeous women sitting next to them to switch seats for the sake of convenience. Under those circumstances, the price of the Undead Cmity quickly climbed to 10,000 gold coins. The cost soared by a factor of ten, and the increase was unabated. ¡°I bid 50,000 gold coins. I want that undead Cmity.¡± At that moment, a voice came from the front row of the auction hall, causing the entire ce to fall into silence. The new bid of 50,000 gold coins was 50 times the starting price. Who had made such a high bid? Everyone else had raised the price by a few hundred gold coins, and some had raised the price by a few thousand gold coins. Yet, that person had raised the price by tens of thousands of gold coins in one go. Was it because his family had too much money, or did that person understand the Undead Cmity¡¯s real purpose and knew that item¡¯s worth? The entire audience¡¯s attention was drawn to a young man sitting in the first row, where uncertainties abounded. That young man had golden-brown hair and was dressed in a sumptuous royal blue robe, but he had kept to himself. One might not think that he was a nobleman because of the bandages on his arms and the scars on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master?¡± Many folks breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the bidder. It appeared that he was only looking to buy items out of interest and not because he was aware of its effect. The item¡¯s scarcity discouraged many would-be buyers. Plus, the second young master had proposed such an exorbitant sum. They would offend the other party if they kept raising the price. It was not a good idea to irritate the Ptolemys with that kind of behavior. ¡°We have 50,000 gold coins! The Young Master Casey has offered to bid 50,000 gold coins. Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price? So, 50,000 gold coins going once, 50,000 gold coins going twice.¡± At that point, the masked auctioneer deliberately nced at the people in the auction hall. He knew that no one would want to raise the price anymore. He picked up a wooden mallet on the table in front of him and knocked it. ¡°Yes, sold for 50,000 gold. This item shall belong to Young Master Casey.¡± As soon as his voice fell, the two beauties on the stage carried the crystal tray and cage to the first row below the stage. ¡°Young Master Casey, the price of this item is 50,000 gold coins. Will you pay by cash or check?¡± ¡°Put it on my tab first. I still have many things to buy. I¡¯ll pay after the auction is over.¡± Watson pouted and gestured for them to write the check. The two beauties immediately took out the check and signed it as Casey after Watson nodded his agreement. Then, they ced the Undead Cmity at Watson¡¯s feet. ¡°Watson, Casey merely sent someone to get 20,000 gold coins, and now you are asking for 50,000 gold coins?¡± Elena questioned worriedly as the two maids walked away with the check. She was in Watson¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you really have that much cash on you? You even bought it right from the start. Would you have enough money to buy Princess Aliceter?¡± Elena was not worried that Watson would not be able to fork out 50,000 gold coins. Watson must have amassed a sizable fortune to have achieved the tinum-tier at such a young age. She was only concerned about Alice¡¯s safety and thought it was ridiculous for Watson to spend 50 times as much money on a non-essential artifact from the Tudor dynasty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will have enough money.¡± Watson made a wish on his ring while he spoke, but his disguise magic obscured it. He had made a few wishes that day, but it was still not enough. If one had 30 chances to make a wish, one could multiply the 20,000 gold coins an infinite number of times. ¡°Furthermore, it is not a loss to spend 50,000 gold coins to buy that Undead Cmity because that item can unleash the power of tinum-tier for a short period. Even though there is only one chance, I will be able to change that problem with just a little bit of fusion.¡± Watson did not say what was in his heart. He had an advantage over the other people because he could view all of the item¡¯s details in the system and use fusion to boost its quality. He no longer cared about money. He wished he had some of those enchanted stuff instead. Instead of auctioning off a few things to demonstrate his wealth, he wanted to buy everything at the auction to match Casey¡¯s character. It was a gold-tier item anyway. He had no idea what was in store for him after that. ¡°Since the first item has already been auctioned off, let¡¯s take a look at the second item. It is also a gold-tier item. It is called Daphne¡¯s Eyes. It¡¯s a painting! This painting was painted by a famous painter in the kingdom a hundred years ago. The painter died not long after he did the painting, and everyone who saw it died too, one after another.¡± The auctioneer pped his hands, and the two maids from before walked out with a tall shelf. There was obviously a painting on the shelf, but it was covered with a ck cloth. The auctioneer looked mysterious as he motioned for the two maids to remove the ck cloth. ¡°This painting is also known as the Cursed Painting Scroll. I will now disy that painting in front of everyone. You must be extremely careful not to look at the girl¡¯s eyes in the painting.¡± It was tense after he made that remark. There was tension in the room, whether or not anyone realized it. The canvas ripped off with a sound. Many of the attendees tensed up uneasily. However, they were relieved because the canvas was a painting of a young child crying and curled up in a ball. However, a little ck cloth covered the young girl¡¯s eyes. The auctioneer was clearly kidding with everyone and did not intend to put them at risk in the first ce. ¡°The price of this painting starts at 2,000 gold coins. Each increment must not be less than 100 gold coins.¡± He smiled smugly as he noticed how well the mood had been set by then. As soon as he finished speaking, no one raised the price. Then, a familiar voice came from the front row of the auction house. ¡°I bid 100,000 gold coins. I want that painting.¡± Chapter 343 - I’ll Buy All The Items

Chapter 343: I¡¯ll Buy All The Items

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°For 100,000 gold coins, really?¡± Everyone followed the voice and saw that the bidder was Casey, who was still sitting in the first row. They were all a little dumbfounded. A sum of 100,000 gold coins was not a small amount for some of the less influential noblemen in the floating city. In fact, that was all of their wealth. However, Casey did not hesitate to shout out such a sum just to buy a painting¡ªeven the Ptolemy family was not so wealthy. ¡°Is Young Master Casey drunk? Or did he earn a lot of money from somewhere?¡± Many people were confused. After hearing Casey¡¯s bid of 100,000 gold coins, they did not dare to raise the price anymore. Spending more than 100,000 gold coins to buy a cursed painting¡ªwas not that crazy? ¡°No more bids? Then, that painting shall belong to Young Master Casey.¡± The ck-masked man in charge of the auction was also a little surprised. He did not expect the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master to bid for two consecutive lots. He looked at Casey and realized that three beautiful women surrounded him. He had understood the situation. Presumably, that young master had just found three beautiful women and wanted to show off in front of them. That was why he was so generous. It was enough to bid for those two lots. He expected that other people would not raise the price under such circumstances, so the auctioneer could not be bothered to ask the third time. He immediately asked his subordinate to put the painting in front of Casey and was prepared to auction the third item. ¡°The third item is a peak gold-tier weapon forged by the kingdom¡¯s most famous forge master, Master Berlin. The price starts at 5,000 gold coins...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. 250,000 gold coins. I¡¯ll take it.¡± The entire venue was stifled again because the person who shouted the price was still Casey. ¡°Young Master Casey, are you sure you want that item?¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice also stopped abruptly, as if he had forgotten what the next line was. He initially thought that Casey intended to show off his ability in front of the three women, but it seemed that it was not the case at all. In addition, the money that Casey had thrown into the auction had already reached several hundred thousand gold coins. It was enough for Casey to buy hundreds of high-quality maids and enjoy a different kind of enjoyment every day. ¡°Of course, I like that sword very much. 250,000 gold coins. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll add more.¡± Casey, who was Watson, leaned back on the chair and spoke arrogantly. The de on the stage was obviously the work of a master. It was gorgeous, and there were seven gemstones iid on the hilt. A lifelike giant dragon coiled around it as if it wanted to swallow the gemstones. The entire sword emitted a sharp aura, even from a distance. One could still see its sharpness. ¡°He bid 250,000 gold coins! Young Master Casey must be crazy today. Did he bring so much money?¡± Faint discussions could be heard from the seats behind them. Everyone looked at Watson as if they were looking at a madman. ¡°Young Master Casey, to ensure the orderly conduct of the auction, this auction item does not support checks but only cash payments. We need to verify whether the number of gold coins you have is sufficient for payment. May you cooperate with us, Young Master Casey?¡± The auctioneer¡¯s eyes flickered as he said that. He could not help but suspect that Casey had drunk too much and hade to the auction house to act crazily. Perhaps it was all drunken talks. ¡°If you want to verify it, then hurry up and do it. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Watson maintained his arrogance as he vented his anger on the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Casey, for offending you.¡± The two maids went to Watson and put arge box by his feet. The real Casey had brought that money, and after Watson had knocked him unconscious, it was Watson¡¯s turn to carry it with him. Crash! They opened the box, and the gold coins rolled out with a loud sound. The two maids bent forward and checked the gold coins in front of them. Their faces darkened as they continued to inspect the gold coins. One of them said, ¡°Young Master Casey, there are only 20,000 gold coins here. Are you sure this is all there is?¡± ¡°So Casey doesn¡¯t have enough money. He was the one who bid on all those items just now. D*mn it! Is he only here to cause trouble? We didn¡¯t even get a single item just now.¡± They heard moreints, and the auctioneer on the tform looked upset. At that moment, Watson smiled and twisted the ring on his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, who said that¡¯s all I have? I just have too much money, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to take it with me.¡± As he spoke, the gold coins in the box in front of him suddenly began to split. One became two, two became four. In a short time, the money in the box had increased hundreds of times, turning into a mountain of gold several meters high. The two maids were almost buried in it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. When the two maids finally climbed out of the pile of gold with great difficulty, the crowd snapped back to their senses. They looked at Watson in disbelief. Did Watson steal the Ptolemy family¡¯s money? ¡°There are five million gold coins here. Is it enough to buy those few items?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s enough.¡± The two handmaidens did not dare to say anything else. ¡°Do you still want to continue checking?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Young Master Casey. Please wait a moment. We will immediately pack up and send the third item over for you.¡± What a joke! It was like a mountain of gold. Why would they still check? It was a little exaggerated to say that those gold coins could buy the entire auction house. However, it would not be a problem to buy most of the items in the auction house. Even Elena, Be, and Rose also gasped. It was as if they had just met Watson for the first time. If it were not for the fact that they had to cooperate with Watson to disguise themselves, they really wanted to dive into the mountain of gold and enjoy the taste of rolling in gold. That might be the only chance for them to experience it in their entire lives. ¡°Ahem, the fourth item is up for sale. That item is a gold-tier advanced magic source potion. After drinking it, one¡¯s magic can be replenished tenfold in a day! The price starts at 10,000 gold coins. Each increment must not be less than 500 gold coins.¡± ¡°I bid 500,000 gold coins!¡± Watson spoke almost at the same time as the auctioneer. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Is there no end to this? Is Casey nning to buy all the items at the auction? What¡¯s the point of us participating in this?¡± Many people in the auction hall looked furious. They stood up abruptly, nced at the pile of gold in front of Watson, and sat back down. In terms of power, they definitely could notpare to the Ptolemy family, and in terms of wealth, they could notpare to Watson, who had brought a pile of gold. They were suffering. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t get excited. I n to offer 50 times the price of each item. If you want to raise the price, I¡¯ll see if I¡¯ll continue with the bid! As you can see, I have five million gold coins now. Even if it¡¯s an average of 200,000 to 300,000 gold coins per item, I can still buy dozens of items. ¡°In other words, I will buy all the items here.¡± Watson slowly stood up and looked around. He was covered in bruises and looked veryical, but no one dared tough. Instead, they felt a sense of pride. Was he the same Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master? Many people have that thought in their hearts. At that moment, Casey did not look like a good-for-nothing young master. Instead, he looked like a person who had enjoyed a high status for a while. ¡°I want to ask everyone¡ªare you not satisfied with how I do things?¡± No one responded. Even if they were dissatisfied, they would not say it out loud. It was as if he could see through their thoughts. Watson said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a little too overbearing to buy the entire ce by myself. I n to give everyone somepensation! If you want to sell the ves you bought in the Crystal Pce or the ves you already have in the family, you cane to me. I will also pay fifty times the price. I am happy today. I want to buy out the entire ce, and I will pay for whatever you spend here in the Crystal Pce. I hope you can consider it.¡± Fifty times the price! If those rich people could sell a few handmaidens, the price difference would allow them to earn a lot of gold coins. Not only would it offset their spending there, but it would also allow them to make a lot of money. For a moment, most of them were tempted. ¡°Young Master Casey, do you mean what you said?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Young Master Casey, the two women beside me are the ves I just bought from the Iris Flower Tavern. Their original price is 1,000 gold coins. I will sell them to you.¡± A well-dressed noble came in front of Watson. He was holding a chain in his hand, which was tied around the necks of the two female elves. It caused a mark to appear on their snow-white necks. The two elves seemed to be sisters; they were about 14 or 15 years old. Their beautiful eyes were stained with tears, and their tiny faces were gray. They were trembling with fear as they approached Watson. ¡°Very good, I¡¯ll buy these two. These 50,000 gold coins are yours.¡± Watson pouted, and arge lump of gold coins immediately floated from the mountain of gold in front of him. It was precisely 50,000 gold coins, and itnded in front of the nobleman. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Casey. I won¡¯t be staying for the auction. I wish you a pleasant stay here.¡± The nobleman could not stop smiling when he saw the gold coins. He hurriedly put the gold coins into a leather suitcase and turned around to leave. Two ves for 50,000 gold coins! That business was too profitable. As that person left, everyone was in an uproar. ¡°Young Master Casey, I have three ves here. Their original price is 1,500 gold coins.¡± ¡°I have many ves by my side. Take mine first. I have ten ves in the Crystal Pce. ording to the price, Young Master Casey should give me 500,000 gold coins!¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, my ves are not by my side but in my mansion. What should I do?¡± For a moment, the auction house was filled with people. The men rushed toward Watson while the women looked at Watson withplicated eyes. They did not expect that Casey would want to buy arge number of ves or the auction house. As they thought of the rumors about Casey, they were worried about the women. At the same time, they were also very envious. The way Casey was spending his money at that moment was really tempting.. If Casey did not have the bad habit of ravaging women, everyone would like them more. Chapter 344 - The Statue Of The Goddess Of Misfortune

Chapter 344: The Statue Of The Goddess Of Misfortune

The people in the auction house had undergone a significant transformation within one hour. The wealthy individuals had sold their female ves. Even though the chains from the female ves¡¯ wrists and ankles had been removed, none dared to flee. They only cast a wary eye on Watson, who was sitting in the first row. At that moment, besides Elena and the other two women, Watson was surrounded by many auction staff. Most of the other wealthy men had left; they knew that they could not buy anything else even though they were eager to spend some money. So, the staff could only apany Watson. Consequently, Watson had be the auction firm¡¯s sole luminary. There were arge number of attractive women all around him. Those few remaining noblemen seemed envious after seeing that spectacle. They were curious about the auction items and what was missing; they would not leave until they had seen them all. Watson only had a small amount of the gold in his hands as he had bought many ves. He was down to a few hundred thousand gold coins out of the original five million. He might not be able to afford all of the subsequent purchases. They still had a chance. ¡°Watson, why did you spend so much money to buy those ves?¡± Elena¡¯s face was flushed with confusion as she watched Watson¡¯s bank ount bnce decline once more. She was not a fool if she could be Alice¡¯s guard. She could guess what was in Watson¡¯s mind. He purchased those ves to save them and to drive those wealthy men away. ¡°To save one is to save all, and to save a group is to save all. I intend to do all in my power to free all the ves in the Crystal Pce.¡± When Watson finally spoke up, it was in a low, hushed voice. It was as expected. Elena¡¯s expression seemed moreplicated. She wanted Watson to only focus on Alice and only to save Alice. However, she knew that it was selfish, and Watson would not agree to it. She was safe because Watson was a selfless person. Otherwise, she would have been abused by the Severed Fingers Gang, and she would be living a life worse than death. While Elena wasmenting, the auctioneer on the stage also began the auction quickly. ¡°The original price of this item is 1,000 gold coins. Young Master Casey has given us a price of 50,000 gold coins. Is there any higher price? If there isn¡¯t, Young Master Casey will get it.¡± ¡°And the auction item... well, forget it. I might as well bring the remaining less than ten auction items up here. You guys can look at the bids. If no one is offering more than Young Master Casey, then those items will belong to the Ptolemy family.¡± Perhaps that was the fastest auction in the auctioneer¡¯s entire life. Typically, 20 items wouldst for half a day, but the auction had ended in two hours. One of the hours was because Watson was buying ves. The wealthy men did not say anything. There was nothing worth buying in the subsequent items; those few items would simply fall into Watson¡¯s pockets. ¡°Young Master Casey has aplished a great feat this time. He bought all the items and even bought a lot of ves. I wonder what he¡¯s going to do? If he misappropriated the Ptolemy family¡¯s assets, he¡¯d definitely be miserable when he goes back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter how bold Casey is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that unless he wanted to give up the right to inherit the family! I guess the Ptolemy family must have instructed him to do that. I wonder why?¡± The few noblemen in the venue knew that the auction was over. They stood up and discussed in low voices. ¡°Everyone, please wait a moment. The auction isn¡¯t over yet. We still have onest item.¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice attracted the gazes of the men who were about to leave. Immediately after that, the stage with the red curtain suddenly opened. Behind the curtain was a huge ss wall; it was filled with sky-blue seawater. There were corals and schools of fish in the seawater. Under the illumination of the lights, they looked gorgeous. However, those were not the most beautiful things in it. It was the most beautiful little mermaid they had ever seen. Two bright white shells covered her newly developed chest. Her sky-blue hair floated in the water as the crystal crown on her head appeared. The little mermaid¡¯s face was perfect. Her round eyes seemed sad as she looked outside through the transparent ss. ¡°This mermaid is a precious species that we caught yesterday. ording to the crown on her head, we guessed that she is part of the royal family of the sea folks, and her bloodline is very pure! ording to ancient records, every royal family member has an ability that is different from the other sea folks. When they are in love, their tears will turn into pearls. If a mermaid princess falls in love with a man who makes her cry continuously, that person will obtain an endless amount of wealth.¡± Then, he continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s not only that, but the body of the mermaid princess is also iparable to that of an average sea folk. She can bring an iparable experience to men! As the final item, the price of this mermaid princess will start at 100,000 gold coins. Each increment should not be less than 10,000 gold coins. However, Young Master Casey had offered 50 times the price of each item. Therefore, the current price of this mermaid princess is 5,000,000 gold coins. There shouldn¡¯t be anyonepeting with Young Master Casey. Of course, if Young Master Casey doesn¡¯t have enough money, it is also possible to lower the price.¡± The auctioneer nced at the few remaining gold coins in front of Watson. When they first caught the mermaid princess, someone from the Severed Finger Gang had wanted to keep it as a tool to make money. However, the higher-ups rejected it because the mermaid princess would only cry when she fell in love with someone. It was easier said than done to make the mermaid princess fall in love with a human trafficker. In addition, the sea folks would have their revenge. So, they still decided to sell it. ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t have enough money?¡± Watson smiled and twisted the ring on his finger again. The pile of gold coins in front of him immediately began to glow and multiply, from hundreds of thousands to five million gold coins. The other men¡¯s expression darkened when they saw that. They cursed in their hearts; they had been waiting for Watson to reject that offer due tock of money. D*mn, Casey! How could he have so much money? Watson had already taken out close to ten million gold coins. It was not a tiny amount, even for the Ptolemy family. Everyone thought that the family must have had an ulterior motive. Then, those nobles understood that the Ptolemy family was there for the mermaid princess. Even though ten million gold coins was a lot, they could earn them back again. However, the mermaid princess¡¯s tears would turn into a pearl as long as she cried. That was an endless amount of wealth. Even if they knew that they would not be able to take out five million topete with Watson. ¡°I think no one would be able topete with my five million gold coins. Then that mermaid wille¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute; I¡¯ll bid 5,500,000 gold coins!¡± Watson had wanted to say that the mermaid would go to him. At that moment, a hoarse female voice came from the back row of the auction hall and interrupted him. Frowning, Watson turned his head and found a tall figure in a ck robe. A burly man, also in a ck robe, was next to her. He deliberately pulled the brim of his hat to cover his face. ¡°Miss, our auction house has to verify if you have that much money,¡± the auctioneer asked. Crash! As soon as his voice fell, the burly man beside the woman raised his hand. A ck hole appeared in the sky, and the azure seawater washed countless pearls forward and fell to the ground¡ªthe mountain of pearls piled up higher than the mountain of gold coins in front of Watson. ¡°Do you still need to verify it?¡± ¡°No, no need.¡± The auctioneer wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡®What¡¯s going on today? Not only did the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master bring a mountain of gold coins, but those two mysterious people are even more terrifying. They had brought a mountain of pearls. ording to the market price, a pearl can be sold for dozens or even hundreds of gold coins.¡¯ The total value of those pearls was estimated to be over a hundred million gold coins. ¡°What¡¯s going on with those two people?¡± Watson observed the two people in the back row. The man red back at him. He could see Elena¡¯s body tremble when those two people appeared. However, he did not pay much attention to a n to save Alice. He turned his head to look at the pile of gold coins in front of him. He was considering whether to double the number of gold coins. He had just created ten million gold coins, but he had only used ten wishes. He still had twenty more chances to make the number of gold coins in front of him reach the trillion level. However, he was considering whether or not he should do that. A trillion gold coins were enough to blow up the entire auction hall. Furthermore, the Ptolemy family did not have that much money, so it would be hard to exin it when the time came. Just as he was hesitating, the woman said, ¡°Time is a precious thing. Let¡¯s end this quickly. The total value of our pearls is a million gold coins! That is the limit that we can afford. If Young Master Casey¡¯s bid is not as high as ours, then the mermaid princess will belong to us.¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, what do you say?¡± The auctioneer looked at Watson. Watson hesitated for a moment but did not multiply the gold coins in front of him. ¡°I really can¡¯t afford 100 million gold coins.¡± ¡°In that case, that mermaid princess is...¡± ¡°Even though I can¡¯t take out 100 million gold coins, I can give you something more precious.¡± Watson stood up and opened his right hand toward the 20 gold or peak gold-tier items that he had just bought. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, you have fused 20 gold-tier items sessfully.] [You have obtained a peak tinum-tier item¡ªthe Goddess of Misfortune Statue.] Chapter 345 - Where Alice Belong

Chapter 345: Where Alice Belong

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [tinum-tier Peak Special Item: The Goddess of Misfortune Statue.] [Effect: the Favor of the Goddess (consumes one¡¯s luck in exchange for wealth; the amount of luck consumed is proportional to the amount of wealth exchanged, ording to the ratio of one day¡¯s luck to one million gold coins).] [Additional effect: the Tease of Fate (after luck is consumed, the host will be possessed by bad luck until their death, after which the amount of wealth exchanged will be invalid).] As the fusion activated, a pitch-ck sculpture that was several meters tall immediately appeared in front of Watson. The statue was a half-naked woman. The woman had two heads¡ªone was upside down. The front head had a gentle smile that made people love her, while the other one had fangs; it was abominable. There were twelve pitch-ck wings on her back, and they were spread out at an angle that surrounded her entire body. Every feather was lifelike, making people wonder if the wings would p in the next moment. The moment he saw that sculpture, Watson understood its specific function. By using his own luck to bless the Goddess of Misfortune Statue, he would be able to exchange it for a million gold coins. If his luck was used up and he died on the first day, he would only receive a million gold coins. If he could live until the second day and still wanted to exchange his luck for wealth, he would receive two million gold coins. That was a method of risking one¡¯s life to exchange for money. Even though it was a peak tinum-tier item, its two abilities were a little weak. However, Watson could still understand its power. There was no limit to the number of people that could use that method. As long as he could find random homeless people who did not care about their lives, it would be easy to obtain hundreds of millions of gold coins a day if the poption wasrge enough. ¡°After all, the items bought at that auction are the Undead Cmity and the cursed painting. It¡¯s not strange if I were to fuse them.¡± Watson sighed in his heart. If he did not have to save Alice, he would have wanted to leave the statue on Mount Creation. The statue had almost no side effects for him. After all, the angels on the Mount of Creation would not die. At most, they would be a little unlucky. For example, he would choke to death while drinking water or slip and hit his head on a sharp object while walking. Using his luck to exchange for immeasurable wealth was a good deal, no matter how one thought about it. ¡°Young Master Casey?¡± The auctioneer on stage was not the only one at a loss as to the statue Watson had created. It looked like a statue. ording to Watson, that statue was worth more than 100 million gold coins. However, they could not tell what was special about that statue other than the ominous and mysterious aura it exuded. ¡°That statue is called the Goddess of Misfortune Statue. It is a tinum-tier item. Its function is to exchange one¡¯s luck for wealth. One¡¯s luck can be exchanged for one million gold coins a day! Of course, if the person is not strong enough, they are very likely to die during the period of bad luck.¡± Watson¡¯s words caused a massive uproar in the auction hall. ¡°Using luck to exchange for money, is that true?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether it is true or not. Casey said that the sculpture is a tinum-tier item. Is he lying? If he isn¡¯t lying, how did he do it? Using the 20 items he bought to turn into that sculpture? Did he already know that those 20 items are connected to each other and will turn into stronger items when fused?¡± They had seen it just now. Watson had said a few words at the 20 auction items he had bought, and those items had fused and turned into that sculpture. They did not doubt that Watson had cast a spell because it was rumored that Casey was a good-for-nothing young master, so it was impossible for him to master such a magical spell. Even the greatest mage in the kingdom, Antonio, would not be able to cast such a spell, let alone Casey. They had never even heard of a spell that could fuse items and improve their quality. They could only specte that those items were corrted, and Watson happened to have mastered the way to link them, causing them to turn back into their original forms. The auctioneer on the stage thought the same too. At that moment, his eyes reddened as he looked at Watson; he was regretful. That auction house was the property of the Severed Fingers Gang, and he was one of the higher-ups. Most of those items were obtained by gang members while excavating ruins around the world, and some were purchased from others. Most of those items had an ominous aura and a dark legend, so the prices they paid were meager. Therefore, it was not impossible that those items were fragments of a tinum-tier item. ¡®If the higher-ups knew that those items could be pieced together to be a tinum-tier item, and I had sold it, they would punish me, right?¡¯ The auctioneer stared at the sculpture; his eyes flickered. He could put the statue back into his bag, but before that, he had to test whether Watson had been truthful. ¡°The auction house does trust Young Master Casey¡¯s reputation, but just to be on the safe side, let me send someone to test it out.¡± The auctioneer was polite as he looked at the maids. One of the two maids, who had been in charge of carrying the auction items, immediately walked toward Watson and asked hesitantly, ¡°Young Master Casey, how do I use that sculpture?¡± ¡°Just make a wish on the sculpture and say that you want to exchange it for a few days of luck! But are you sure? If you lose your luck, you might die.¡± The maid looked back at the auctioneer and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing. I want to use a day of luck to exchange for wealth.¡± Swish! The wings on the statue suddenly pped. The two arms of the goddess rose and grabbed the maid. As the maid screamed in fear, the beautiful statue, which had looked pleasant, suddenly turned into a sinister face. Then, its mouth opened and spat a cloud of ck fog, which went through the maid¡¯s mouth and nose and into her body. The maid¡¯s skin turned ck. She trembled and took two steps backward. She coughed violently. One gold coin after another exploded out of her mouth. It was stained with blood as if her body had be an enormous money jar. After a few minutes, the maid stopped coughing, and there was a mountain of coins in front of her. ¡°It does work!¡± someone whispered from the audience floor. Everyone¡¯s eyes became fervent, including the auctioneer on the stage. Although it was dangerous to use luck to exchange for gold coins, it was also terrifying to cough out gold coins from one¡¯s body. They could let their subordinates do that for them. It was a total of one million gold coins. Many noblemen could only umte so much wealth in their lifetime, but with the Goddess of Misfortune Statue, they only needed one day to get that much or even more wealth. While everyone was breathing heavily and staring at the gold coins on the ground, the maid, who had just exchanged her luck for wealth, suddenly screamed. She took two steps backward and was about to return to the stage. However, when she walked up the stairs, she slipped and fell onto the ground. Her right ankle was broken, and the sole of her high-heeled shoe was also damaged. Half of the broken sole had pierced into her calf. However, that was not the end. When the maid hugged her calf and cried out in pain, the ceiling above her head cracked. A huge stone b had shattered due to years of neglect, and it smashed down onto her head. That was the consequence of trading with the statue. They had just exchanged for wealth, and then bad luck had arrived. The maid¡¯s face contorted with horror as she watched the stone b fall on top of her head. Watson jumped to his feet at that exact instant. The bandage covering his chest came undone, showing scabby arms that needed more time to heal. He grabbed the falling stone b with his right hand, and it shattered under a powerful force. Watson used his other hand to pick up the maid who had fallen onto the ground. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine.¡± The maid¡¯s eyes darted around as she stared at the man in front of her in surprise. She did not expect Casey, who was rumored to love torturing women, to save her. Casey had protected her. The maid¡¯s pulse raced as she noticed the concern in his eyes. Perhaps the rumors were wrong. Maybe Young Master Cassie was not a useless person. He might be powerful, wealthy, mysterious, and considerate as he was that day. Perhaps someone was jealous enough to nder him. ¡°The price of exchanging bad luck is not something that an ordinary person can bear. You should find a ce with many people to rest and avoid getting injured.¡± Watson¡¯s right hand caressed the maid¡¯s calf and pulled the sole from the high-heeled shoes. He cast two types of God¡¯s Blessings¡ªone from the God of Healing, and the other, the God of Luck. The former would help the maid recover quickly, while thetter could resist the back luck effect to a certain extent. Although the maid would still be unlucky, she would not die. Then, Watson used his teeth to wrap the torn bandage around his arm again and sat back down. The maid looked at her clean calves and thought of the way Watson had touched her just now. She lowered her head and bowed to him with a blush. She walked back quietly. ¡°The value of the sculpture has been proven. I wonder if this item can be exchanged for the mermaid princess?¡± Watson stared at the auctioneer on the stage. ¡°There is no doubt that that sculpture can be exchanged for the mermaid princess, but don¡¯t worry, Young Master Casey. I want to ask the youngdy who offered 100 million gold coins¡ªare you willing to offer a higher price?¡± The auctioneer smiled and looked into the distance. He was sure that sculpture would fetch the highest price; one could get gold from the statue indefinitely. It was a priceless treasure, so nothing could surpass it. However, he still looked forward to the two mysteriously cloaked persons to give him a surprise. ¡°It¡¯s true that that statue can exchange luck for wealth, but it will bring bad luck. Who knows what other side effects it will have? What makes that statue more valuable than our pearls? Think about it carefully. Furthermore, that statue might have a time limit. Perhaps, after using it for a few times, we won¡¯t be able to be used¡ª¡± The cloaked man¡¯s voice became anxious as he tried his best to exin. Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the auctioneer. ¡°None of that is important. Can you offer a higher price?¡± First of all, Casey was the Ptolemyfamily¡¯s second young master, so the probability of him lying was pretty low. Secondly, the Casey family was in a floating city. If anything happened to the statue, they could just go and question them. They would not need to panic at all. On the contrary, those two mysterious people were hiding their faces for some unknown reason. ¡°We¡¯ve lost the auction. Let¡¯s go.¡± The woman hiding under the cloak looked at Watson and sighed. She waved her hand and put pearls back into her bag. Then, she turned around and walked out of the hall. Her malepanion was reluctant to leave. He stared at Watson for a long time before he snorted coldly, then he left. The auctioneer opened the water curtain behind him without even looking at the two of them and let the little mermaid out. He took her to Watson and bowed to the young man. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Casey. You¡¯ve made a name for yourself today. You have bought all the items here today, even the hidden ones. I think your status in the Ptolemy family will be greatly improved after this! From now on, this mermaid princess will belong to you. I will take that Goddess of Misfortune Statue with me. There will be another auction here three days in three days.. I hope that you will be able to join us then.¡± Chapter 346 - Platinum-tier Sea Folks

Chapter 346: tinum-tier Sea Folks

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± Watson snorted, stood up, and walked out. Elena and the other two followed him, epassing Alice in the middle as if they were afraid she would run away. They walked out together with the hundreds of ves that Watson had bought. The auctioneer did not feel angry at Watson¡¯s arrogance. Instead, he looked around as if it was normal. ¡°Dear esteemed guests, I¡¯m very sorry, but that auction has ended. I hope that everyone can leave this ce in an orderly manner ande back again next time.¡± He nned to wait for Watson to leave before clearing that ce and handing the statue of the goddess of misfortune to the higher-ups. Perhaps the higher-ups from the Severed Fingers Gang would see the tinum-tier items he had paid and would be so happy that they rewarded him with tens of thousands of gold coins or even gave him a promotion and a raise. The auctioneer¡¯s eyes lit up, and he began to fantasize about his beautiful future. The wealthy people on the scene stood up and looked at each other with strange expressions. They did not feel sorry or sad because they did not get the item. They learned an important piece of news¡ªthe Ptolemy family hade for the mermaid princess time, and they were willing to fork out tens of millions of gold coins for her, and their second young master was not so cowardly. ¡°It seems that we have underestimated the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master. He is not a coward, and he is also very good at nning. His strength is not weak either. At the very least, he is not an ordinary person who can conjure gold coins out of thin air. He must be a powerful mage.¡± ¡°Previously, everyone in the floating city felt that the eldest young master would inherit the Ptolemy family. Therefore, many people turned to Mike, and many of them were my friends! Now it seems like Casey is just hiding his true self. I want to tell my friends about this so that they can choose their side carefully.¡± The Ptolemy family did not hand over such an important matter to the eldest young master, Mike. They had chosen Casey instead. The reason for that was very intriguing. No matter what, Casey was in the limelight; many people had seen him. Perhaps that news would spread throughout the floating city, renewing everyone¡¯s impression of that useless young master. Watson had already arrived at a spacious street outside the Iris Flower Tavern; he was unaware of what the wealthy people in the auction house had thought about the matter. ¡°Elena, I did not disappoint you. I helped you rescue Alice. Now you are free to go.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Casey.¡± Elena and the other two thanked him excitedly. If it were not for the peopleing and going, they would have knelt and bowed to Watson. If it were not for Watson, they would not have been able to save Alice. That was their first reaction after entering the auction house. In terms of wealth, they were inferior to the rich people there. In terms of strength, they would not have been able to rescue Alice out in front of everyone. Many of the staff members there were gold-tier elites. ¡°You¡¯re wee. This isn¡¯t a safe ce either. You guys should leave.¡± Watson shook his head and was about to say something when a cold hand gently grabbed his shoulder. He subconsciously turned his head and realized that it was the youngest mermaid. The mermaid stared at him with her big round eyes. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Brother Watson, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. This is the second time you¡¯ve saved me.¡± ¡°You know who I am?¡± Watson was a little stunned. ¡°Yes, when I was locked in the fish tank and transported to the stage, I heard your voice and knew that you were here. Your voice is different from others¡ªit has a special charm to it. Every mermaid is an expert singer, so I can hear the difference! After seeing Sister Elena, I am even more certain that you are Brother Watson.¡± The sea folks generally hated humans, especially Elena and the others. The humans had captured and sold their people; their hatred toward humans was deep-rooted. It was impossible for them to travel with a stranger, let alone a human who had captured them before. ¡°Alice, I did not expect you to be so smart. I had no choice but to look like that. I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Watson gave her a silent look, and Alice immediately understood. She tightened her grip on his shoulder, and the smile on her face became even sweeter. ¡°Young Master Casey, what do you n to do with those ves?¡± Elena interrupted the conversation between Alice and Watson, pointing at the group of numb-looking ves behind her. ¡°If we release them, they will be captured again if they are still in the floating city. We might as well solve the problem now! Elena, please send them away. If any of them are unwilling to live with the sea tribes, send them out of the city. As for where they will go after that, it¡¯s up to them.¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, are you serious?¡± Elena and the ves were shocked when they heard Watson¡¯s words. As ves. They had heard of Casey. They had thought that he bought them because he wanted to torture them twice as much to earn back the money he had spent on them. They were still worried about their fate. Unexpectedly, Young Master Casey had decided to let them go. ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Leave before I change my mind.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm. He was still Casey, and those ves were his property. No one would stop them from leaving the city. ¡°I understand, Young Master Casey. Later, I will ask those people for their opinions. I will see who is willing to leave with us. If they agree, I will bring them to the sea so that they will not be harmed by humans again.¡± Elena nced at the ves with a pitying gaze. After being a ve for so long, they were touched when they heard that someone had allowed them to be free. How hateful were those people who imprisoned those girls! ¡°Speaking of the sea, Young Master Casey, the two people who were bidding against you at the auction, they are¡ª¡± Whoosh! Before Elena could finish her words, a piercing sound rang out. Then, a sky-blue arrow condensed from water elements flew out from the air and flew straight toward Watson¡¯s chest. The arrow had yet to touch his body when the powerful force created a ravine on the ground, causing gravel to fly everywhere. Watson frowned and stomped his feet. Immediately, a fire-elementalw domain appeared beneath his feet. A ming volcano erupted like a mountain, forming a wall of fire around him. The wall of fire and the water arrow collided, canceling each other until only a wisp of white smoke remained. ¡°Who is so bold to attack the Crystal Pce?¡± The passersby screamed as they fled. As they ran, they looked around them angrily. The Crystal Pce had a rule about grudges¡ªthey were not allowed to attack there. Otherwise, they would face thebined pursuit of the Ptolemy family and the Severed Fingers Gang. The Crystal Pce was a ce for entertainment and was also the primary source of funds for the various factions; they knew that a stable environment was more conducive to development. While everyone was searching, the attacker soon revealed himself. It was a burly man in a ck robe. He was holding a longbow made of water, and the bowstring was still trembling. Obviously, he was the one who shot that arrow. ¡°Aw domain? I can¡¯t believe it! So many people had criticized the Ptolemy family; they said that the second young master was not even an iron-tier elite. Yet, he is actually a tinum-tier warrior!¡± The burly man spoke with great interest. Three water arrows appeared in his right hand again, and he ced them on the bowstring. The three water arrows shot toward Watson at the same time. The three arrows fused in mid-air, turning into a long, thick blue whale that spanned dozens of meters. It raised its head and roared, swinging its tail as it smashed down toward Watson. The houses along the way were rtively close to each other. The roofs were overturned by the blue whale made of water elements. The ground where the whale passed by had copsed. Waves shot out from the ground, converging into an ocean in mid-air as simr blue whales appeared in the water, one after another. The passersby on both sides of the road were terrified. Then, they covered their mouths and noses. The anti-gravity force on their clothes rose, and they could not breathe. In just an instant, the ground had turned into an ocean, making people feel as if they were in the middle of a storm and a whirlpool. ¡°tinum-tier secret skill of the sea tribe, Sea Spirit¡¯s Breath.¡± The man with the bow released a violent aura from his body. It blew the hood off his head, revealing a man with a rugged appearance and blue curly hair. Two teardrop-shaped gems were hanging on the man¡¯s ears, and there were three white wave-shaped tattoos on his face. He looked very rough. The most surprising thing was the aura on that man¡¯s body. It was the kind of aura that only tinum-tier elites would have. The space around the man was the most viscous area of the sea¡ªbubbles rose and twisted. ¡°It¡¯s the sea tribe; he¡¯s from a sea tribe elite!¡± Some of the people recognized the man and wanted to speak. However, the moment they opened their mouths, a mouthful of seawater poured and stopped their words. With the burly man¡¯s feet as the center, the seawater shot out from the ground and spread in all directions. The water was too fast. Initially, the Crystal Pce had used the power from the sea god¡¯s trident to form a waterlessnd. At that moment, because of the burly man, that drynd was like a balloon filled with water. The crowd was at a loss because of the rapidly spreading water flow, not to mention Watson, who was at the center of the attack. The blue whales formed were rushing in his direction; the impact of each of those whales was not weaker than andslide. Hundreds of blue whales rushed toward him, and even more so when he was in the water. An invisible vortex had already wrapped around his arm. The only ones who could move freely in the water were Alice, Elena, and the other sea folks. However, they were also anxious at that moment. ¡°No, Lord Owen! That is not the real Casey! He was the one who saved us. His name is Watson!¡± Elena shouted in her native sea tribenguage. Her voice was transmitted toward the burly man named Owen. The sea tribenguage could be spoken in the water because it was used in such situations. ¡°What did you say?¡± The burly man¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to stop, but his speed was too fast and fierce. He could not stop.. He could only watch as hundreds of giant blue whales stacked on top of each other and swallowed Watson. Chapter 347 - Send Them All Away

Chapter 347: Send Them All Away

¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte! This is not a ce to stay for long. The news of my appearance has probably already spread. If we stay here for a long time, I¡¯m afraid that there will be human tinum-tier elitesing to attack us.¡± After seeing Watson swallowed by the blue whale and knowing that there was no saving him, Owen went to Alice and the others. His voicepressed millions of tons of seawater to the extreme and gave it spirituality, allowing it to track its enemies like a fish freely. The water column condensed to a certain degree could already pierce through steel, not to mention the tens of millions of tons of turbulent seawater. The seawater was like a saw that could easily cut off any human body that came into contact with it. At the same time, those overwhelmed by the seawater would have their bodies crushed. Their organs and bones would be pounded into meat paste. The shattered houses and solid walls around them were proof of that. ¡°Brother Owen, why did you attack Brother Watson? Is he alright?¡± Alice did not respond to Owen¡¯s words. Instead, she looked at the ce where Watson had disappeared. The water pressure there exploded where hundreds of giant blue whales collided. There was only a white bubble as far as the eye could see, and even though the space had be unstable, ck cracks had appeared in the surroundings. Alice bit her lips tightly. She seemed sad, like a doll that had lost its soul. ¡°Your Highness, the Sea Emperor is waiting for us outside the city. If you have anything to say, please wait until we return to the sea. I will personally apologize to you.¡± Owen felt a pang of heartache when he saw her face. As the bravest warrior of the sea tribe, Alice had been under his care since she was young, just like his daughter. Therefore, after Alice disappeared, his heart was filled with anger. He decided to ignore the risk and went ashore with the Sea Emperor to find Alice. Finally, after only a day, they had killed a few people from the Severed Fingers Gang and found out that Alice would be auctioned that day. Therefore, they brought all the sea folk royal family¡¯s wealth and were prepared to buy Alice at the auction. They left quietly. Who would have thought that their n, which should have been wless, would be ruined by Watson? No one knew what method Watson used to create a tinum-tier Goddess of Misfortune Statue on the spot. Even a pearl worth hundreds of millions of gold coins was inferior to it. There was no other way. Since they could not take Alice away quietly, they could only make a big fuss and take Alice by force. At that moment, after listening to Elena and Alice¡¯s words, he realized that Young Master Casey was actually a fake. During the process of gathering information, Owen heard that Casey was the first group of people to take Alice away. That was why he did not inform Alice and the others before heunched a sneak attack in anger. He knew that he had killed the wrong person, but Owen had no way to make up for it. He could only take Alice and the others away and then make a long-term n. Boom! Suddenly, they heard a violent sound from the center of the ocean, apanied by a ball of scorching heat. ¡°tinum-tier spell, Chain Vermillion Nova.¡± Golden-red suns rose one after another and fell on the blue whales swimming in the ocean. After absorbing the golden-red sun, the blue whales expanded infinitely, turning into gas. Then, it exploded, and dry wind blew out from within the area. It eliminated the water vapor in the air. Initially, Owen¡¯s tinum-tier spell could fill the entire Crystal Pce with the water. Other people would be busy trying to escape, and he could have sessfully run with Alice. However, as the red suns rose, the seawater in the entire Crystal Pce instantly evaporated, turning into white clouds that floated into the sky, forming a continuousyer of clouds. Many passersby trapped in the water almost drowned; they coughed violently. They fell to the ground with disheveled hair; they looked like drowned rats. The wreckage of houses that had been floating in the ocean also fell with a rustle, piling up into a small hill on the ground. In that mess, Watson¡¯s disguise, Casey, was floating in the air. The bandages wrapped around his arms were dancing in the air, and the phantoms of thousands of arms and hundreds of eyes appeared behind him, constantly flickering. If it were not for the wounds on his body and face, he would have looked like a god of war. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Owen looked at the sky in shock. His face was filled with disbelief. Others might think that he caused the wounds on Watson¡¯s body, but he knew very well that the attack did not harm his opponent. Those wounds were already on Watson¡¯s body. He had just his strongest move to kill Casey due to his anger. Even though the sea tribe¡¯s tinum-tier elites were not as prevalent as the humans, their peak strength was not inferior. That was also why the sea tribe was often captured and sold by humans, but their race was not exterminated. Even elites of the same level should have been seriously injured when confronted with his enraged attack. When he looked over, the fake Casey was still alive. Who exactly was that person? ¡°So, Watson is fine. He scared us to death.¡± Elena and the others let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were a bit surprised. They knew Owen¡¯s strength very well. He was considered one of the top tinum-tier warriors. Otherwise, Owen would not have dared toe here alone to save them. However, Watson had blocked Owen¡¯s attack. That youth¡¯s strength had once again exceeded their expectations. ¡°It hurts.¡± Watson unfolded his Einherjar body and used the illusory arm that extended out from his back to rub his body. Owen¡¯s attack had been terrifying. Even though he had the Einherjar body, he still felt the pain. However, that was all to it. If it were not for his identity as Casey, he would not have been able to reveal too much of his strength. He only needed to use his Absolute Reflex spell to deal with Owen¡¯s whales. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Casey. He saved us?¡± Many people on the street raised their heads with difficulty after escaping. They were surprised to see Watson floating in the air. They had never heard of Casey being able to fly. However, he was still able to survive a single attack from a tinum-tier marine warrior. That meant that Casey was not weak, so it was not surprising that he could fly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the good-for-nothing Casey, who only knows how to harm women, has such strength.¡± More and more people raised their heads and imprinted that scene in their minds. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go!¡± As he felt the hateful gazes from all directions, Owen knew that his n busted. He snapped back to his senses and carried Alice on his shoulders. Then, he rushed out of the Crystal Pce. ¡°The sea folks want to leave. Stop them, quickly!¡± Silver and gold-tier elites rose into the air. Since many rich and powerful people had gathered in the Crystal Pce, it was impossible for those people to go out without their bodyguards. When the entire Crystal Pce was underwater, all the bodyguards did their best to protect their master. They had no time to care about anything else. Then, the seawater had disappeared, and those people did not have the same worries. Thousands of people flew in the sky. Countlessbat aura attacks and spellsnded beside Owen, causing the sky to explode with brilliant fireworks. It was not a big deal for Owen; he was not affected by those explosions. However, the three mermaids with him, Elena, Be, and Rose, were in a terrible situation. The gold-tier women were covered in blood from the explosions, and they were on the verge of copse. ¡°D*mn it.¡± After the first few thousand people, more people appeared from the Crystal Pce. Some of them even came from the passage outside the Crystal Pce. Owen cursed in his heart; he looked anxious. The longer he dragged it out, the lower chance he would get to escape. It was a joke if a tinum-tier elite went on a rescue mission and died doing that. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that person¡¯s magic.¡± Owen looked downward. Then, he realized that Watson had disappeared. He narrowed his eyes. At that moment, a cold voice suddenly came from above his head. ¡°You attacked me just now, and now it¡¯s my turn! tinum-tierbat technique, Simplified Invincible Punch!¡± Owen turned his head and noticed that Watson had somehow appeared above his head. His left hand reached out to grab his cor and threw him into the sky. Then, Watson¡¯s fist erged in his eyes. That fist was wrapped in bandages, but in an instant, the bandages had unraveled. The bandages and the rest of the world had disappeared from Owen¡¯s eyesight. In an instant, he could only see a bruised fist. He did not think he could dodge it. Even his screams were suppressed in his throat, unable to be transmitted outward. Boom! A muffled explosion burst. Owen, Alice, Elena, and the others nearby were sent flying like mosquitoes. They spun and flew into the sky, directly smashing a fist-shaped hole that stretched for hundreds of meters into the Crystal Pce¡¯s dome. That punch even prated the floating city¡¯s surface, allowing people to see the blue sky through the hole. ¡°A punch that sent a tinum-tier sea folk flying¡ªthat¡¯s Young Master Casey!¡± Countless people in the Crystal Pce saw the figure in the sky. Their jaws were wide open, enough to fit an egg. Even the silver-tier and gold-tier elites surrounding and intercepting him gave up on pursuing him at that moment. They were staring at Watson withplicated expressions on their faces. Casey could defeat an elite that none of them could even catch. They had called him useless, but could they even say the same thing after that? Ssh. Just as everyone was stunned by Watson¡¯s punch, the sound of boiling water suddenly came from the hole above their heads. A waterfall-like turbulent flow swirled down the hole and began to pour into the Crystal Pce. Since the protective shield from the sea god¡¯s Trident was outside of Crystal Pce, the attack had pierced through it. Seawater had started to pour again. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about those sea creatures anymore. Go back and protect Master.¡± The people on the streets became chaotic and began to move along the passage toward the floating city. The elites in the sky also flew back to their masters. Watson stood in the air and lowered his head. His eyes fell on the hundreds of ves who were trembling on the ground. He had punched them on purpose. Of course, he did not use any force; he only wanted to send Owen and the others away. Of course, it would not be easy to take his punch. It was Owen¡¯s fault for attacking him so rashly. ¡°After sending all the sea folks away, it will be those ves¡¯ turn. It¡¯s not enough to just send them away.¡± Watson smirked as he observed the ves, some of whom had shackles around their wrists and ankles, emerging from the rumored underground location. He intended to use that as an excuse to free all the ves in the Crystal Pce. Chapter 348 - An Invitation From The Sea Tribe

Chapter 348: An Invitation From The Sea Tribe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside the floating city. A woman in a ck robe stood at the entrance to the east of the floating city; she looked worried. At that moment, she had already revealed her face. Her beautiful blue hair fluttered in the wind, and her hair that was wet from the seawater stuck to her face. Her jade-green eyes seemed to contain stars. A trident-shaped tattoo was engraved on her smooth forehead. Her name was Poseidon, the sea tribe¡¯s Empress. All the other Sea Emperors had consistently been named Poseidon. Some said that it was a divine name bestowed by the sea god. No matter their previous name, they would need to change to that name to enjoy the sea god¡¯s protection. As one of the sea tribe¡¯s three tinum-tier elites, she was not good at fighting, so she was responsible for guarding the entrance. ¡°Owen hasn¡¯te out after so long, and there seems to be a violent explosion in the floating city. Did something happen?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and she looked worried. At that moment, a thunder-like shout suddenly came from the floating city, causing her expression to change. ¡°Lord Poseidon, we¡¯re out. Quickly, open the gate.¡± The floating city had a barrier in the air. If one wanted to enter that ce, the only way was to open the gate and pass through the underground waterways. That was the city¡¯s protection measure, but it was not difficult for Poseidon. ¡°Great sea god, please grant me your supreme power. Let ignorant creatures witness the mighty power of the sea.¡± As she chanted, theke where the floating city was located began to churn. Huge waves hundreds of meters high suddenly surged from theke. An even more majestic giant formed from the water elements was holding an ancient-looking trident in one hand in the waves. He swung it down at the gate of the floating city. Boom! With a loud sound, several cracks appeared on the huge stone gate that weighed dozens of tons. It shattered with a loud sound. Violent seawater surged out from the city and merged with the rolling water surface outside the city. Waterspouts that shot into the sky appeared one after another. The ships outside the city were blown away. Even huge ships were blown dozens of meters into the air when the waterspouts rammed into them. They fell heavily into the water and shattered the hull. The crew members were thrown off the ships and fell into the water. They screamed and were dizzy from being washed away. While Poseidon did that, several figures flew over from the city. The leader was Owen, and he held Alice in his arms. When hended in front of Poseidon, Owen¡¯s knees buckled, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Owen, are you injured? Who injured you? Was there someone that strong in the city?¡± Poseidon was a little puzzled. ¡°Lord Poseidon, let¡¯s talk about itter. Let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At that moment, Alice suddenly broke free from Owen¡¯s embrace andnded on the surface of the sea. She pointed at the city and said, ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Your Highness, now is not the time to look around.¡± Owen smiled bitterly, but he could not help but turn his head. When he saw the scene behind him, even though he was a tinum-tier elite with an extraordinary mind, he was stunned. The floating city behind him was filled with people rising into the sky. Most of those people were wearing chains and shackles. They were obviously ves¡ªthere were tens of thousands of them. As they rose into the sky, the chains on their bodies broke. Soon, they were in the sky. A translucent eggshell-shaped light barrier appeared in the sky. It emitted an intense light that prevented them from continuing to rise. At that moment, Watergate City¡¯s barrier was activated. However, those ves did not stop rising in the face of the enormous barrier. Instead, they rose even faster. Just as they were about to collide with the barrier and break their heads, a person appeared below the barrier and punched the sky. Crack! The barrier shattered, and a huge fist appeared in the clouds. ¡°Despicable sea tribe! They caused chaos in the Crystal Pce, and then they took the opportunity to abduct all the ves in the city! I will never agree to your actions.¡± Watson was the one who shattered the barrier. He took a step forward and activated the teleportation spell. Tens of thousands of ves followed him to Poseidon and the others. ¡°Kid, what are you talking about? It¡¯s clearly you¡ª¡± Owen looked at the young man in front of him and spat out another mouthful of blood. However, at that time, he was angry. Watson had taken advantage of the time they saved Alice to release those ves, but he had med them instead. Was he really a good person? Why did he not feel like it? ¡°Despicable sea creatures, are you speechless in front of me? Then let me end your sins¡ªAbsolute Gravity.¡± Watson stomped his feet, and the violent sea surface around him instantly calmed. A hundreds-of-meter- tall sea giant copsed into a pool of calm water, and the huge water tornadoes that connected the sky and the earth had also disappeared. The residents who were about to be torn apart by the waterspout emerged from the surface of the water, one after another. They panted heavily and looked at Watson. ¡°The Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master is fighting the sea folks?¡± They could not believe their eyes. They rubbed their eyes as if they were dreaming. When did Casey be so strong that he could destroy hundreds of meters of huge waves with a single step? Watson stretched his right hand toward Owen. ¡°Sleep underwater forever¡ªInvincible Punch.¡± The surface of theke exploded. Watson and a few members of the sea tribe had disappeared, leaving only the surface of theke and a group of people who were still in shock. Ten minutester, at the entrance of Lake Priest, where the floating city was located, there was an endless sea in front of them. Thend had disappeared. Watson floated on the water and removed his disguise. The sea folks were in front of him while the tens of thousands of ves were behind him. Everyone who saw his real face, except for Alice and the others who had already known about it, was shocked. Owen and Poseidon were surprised that a teenager had been the one to save them. The ves were astonished that the person was not Casey. ¡°Friends from the sea tribe, this is the end. Miss Alice, I hope you won¡¯t get captured again!¡± Watson smiled at the sea folks. He turned his head to look at the ves behind him. ¡°You are free now. You can go wherever you want, as long as you are far away from the floating city. Of course, if any of you want to live with the sea tribe, you can stay here.¡± The ves calmed their shocked emotions and responded one after another. ¡°I am willing to stay with the sea folks. After all, my family was brutally murdered by the ve traders. Even if they let me leave, I have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°My hometown is in the Forest of Eternity. The ve traders abducted me. I want to go home. My family is still waiting for me.¡± In the end, a small number of people had chosen to stay. Most of them decided to leave. For those who wanted to go, Watson cast the God¡¯s Blessings to help them recover their strength and then arge-scale teleportation spell. He teleported them to a ce far away from the floating city to ensure that they were not discovered. Then, he handed the thousands of people who chose to stay to Poseidon. ¡°Madam, I can see that you are one of the sea tribe¡¯s leaders. I hope you can treat these people well. Don¡¯t discriminate against them just because they used to be ves.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Poseidon nodded nkly. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to give those people to me for free and not ask for a reward?¡± Her scalp was a little numb. There were many silver and gold-tier elites amongst the ves. Furthermore, they were all gorgeous. Typically, those ves would cost thousands of gold coins. She had nned to save only her daughter, Alice. Unexpectedly, she managed to save Alice and gained so many people. However, the other party did not ask for anything. ¡°What else would I want? Keep Alice by my side?¡± ¡°Kid, I¡¯m warning you. Alice is the sea tribe¡¯s princess. If you dare to disrespect her, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Halfway through his words, Owen spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°I was just joking. You don¡¯t have to be so agitated. ¡± Watson shrugged. He would not be staying in that city for long anyway. The less contact he had with others, the better. Unexpectedly, after he spoke, Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. She gently tugged at the corner of Poseidon¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mother, I want to stay with Brother Watson.¡± ¡°Alice, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I said I wanted to stay with Brother Watson. Mother, didn¡¯t you teach me to repay another¡¯s kindness? Even though I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t do anything, I can stay with Brother Watson and help him clean his room or cook. I can still do such things. If I really can¡¯t, I can help him earn money. After all, my tears can turn into pearls.¡± ¡°Alice, you!¡± Poseidon looked at Watson and then at Alice, whose eyes were fixed on Watson. Her expression became serious. When a sea tribe royal family member fell in love with someone, their tears would be pearls. Had she fallen in love with that young man? ¡°Yes, Lord Poseidon. Watson has helped us a lot along the way. Even if we don¡¯t reward him, we should at least take him to our city and hold a banquet to reward him.¡± ¡°Elena, are you joking? In the hundreds of years that we have lived in Antis, not a single human has set foot in it. That is the rule. And you want him to enter our city? Do you know that it vites our ancestors¡¯ws?¡± Owen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and reprimanded Elena, who was helping him. Elena pursed her lips and did not say a word. ¡°Young Master Watson, since my daughter and subordinates have said so, it seems that they have indeed received a lot of care from you. In addition, you have given us so many people. It would be inappropriate for me not to thank you. You may follow us to our kingdom, Antis.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Excellency. However, I have other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be going with you.¡± Initially, Watson had been preparing to attend the Ptolemy family¡¯s trial that day. However, Casey had called him away. Since it was already noon, he should head to the Ptolemy Manor. ¡°Kid, Lord Poseidon has graciously invited you, yet you dared to refuse her? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be so ungrateful¡ª¡± Owen spat out blood again as he spoke, while Watson revealed a helpless expression. What was going on with that tinum-tier elite in front of him? He had rejected Poseidon¡¯s invitation, but Owen said he was ungrateful and did not conform to the rules. What exactly did he want him to do? ¡°Young Master Watson, it¡¯s better for you toe with us. After all, those ves arend dwellers. They might not be able to live in the sea! Although they wanted to stay, you should send them back ashore if they are not used to living with us. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Poseidon had a reasonable exnation. Watson thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Watson trailed behind Poseidon. He saw Poseidon chant a few incantations, and the ocean in front of him immediately parted to form a downward passage. With thousands of ves in tow, he walked into the divided sea. Watson did not know that his actions had caused a massive uproar in the floating city. Chapter 349 - Our Hero, Casey

Chapter 349: Our Hero, Casey

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My head hurts so much.¡± Casey woke up in the blinding sunlight and found himself lying on the ground. The ropes that bound his body were torn, and his clothes were wet as if he had been soaked in water. His eyes widened as a memory flooded into his mind. Watson was negotiating with a mermaid that he had once captured. He even tied him to a chair and knocked him unconscious with a vase. ¡°D*mn you, Watson! I will definitely not let you off!¡± Casey screamed as he struggled to get up from the chair. During that time, he had touched the wounds on his body that had not yet healed. He was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. The scene he saw after he stood up made him even more confused. The wall had been smashed, and a huge hole had appeared. The things in the room were in disarray. The bed, the table, and many chairs were shattered into pieces. He did not know when the roof had disappeared. The sun shone directly on him from the dome, and he could not help but turn his head away. There was a loud noise from outside. It seemed that many people were walking past, and he did not know what to say. Suddenly, the footsteps outside stopped near the room he was in, and the sound became apparent. ¡°I heard a scream from inside that room. There might be survivors. Everyone, follow me in to take a look! I hope that person¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t too serious. There are currently too many injured people at the Crystal Pce. There are at least tens of thousands of them. We can¡¯t provide enough priests to treat them anymore.¡± Then, a few people walked into the room. When they saw Casey, who was in a sorry state, their expressions changed simultaneously. ¡°Who are you? What happened here?¡± Casey asked. As soon as he finished speaking, the new arrivals knelt in front of him, trembling. Their eyes were filled with respect and a hint of admiration. ¡°Young Master Casey! You are Young Master Casey, right?¡±! When you disappeared from theke surface outside the floating city, everyone thought you had lost your life in the battle with the sea tribe. They did not expect that you woulde back alive. This means that you killed those sea folks, including that tinum-tier sea folk, right?¡± Battle with the sea folks? tinum-tier sea folk? A few big question marks appeared above Casey¡¯s head. He was dumbfounded. When had he ever done such a thing? Was he crazy, or were those people in front of him crazy? When they saw Casey¡¯s puzzled expression, they looked at him as if they understood what he had gone through. ¡°We understand; you don¡¯t want us to publicize what has happened here. After all, you¡¯ve been hiding your strength. However, many people have seen what you¡¯ve done. Now that most of the people in the Crystal Pce know about your power, it¡¯s impossible to hide it even if you want to.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what happened just now?¡± Casey¡¯s expression darkened. Those people spoke so truthfully that it did not seem like they were lying to him. He had fainted there and did not do anything at all, yet those people had seen him outside. There was only one possibility, and that was that someone had used his identity. Watson¡¯s face shed through his mind, and he gritted his teeth. He had knocked him out, and he had also used his identity to cause trouble. That b*stard! .... ¡®Is Watson a good person?¡¯ It had been half an hour since those people had found him. They had described what had happened outside, including how Casey had been to the auction house and upstaged everyone there. All the women had fallen in love with him. He even bought all the items in the auction house and fused them into a powerful tinum-tier item. Apart from that, Casey also heard how he had bought the mermaid princess and ended up fighting about 300 rounds with the sea folks who hade to rescue her. He had sessfully defeated them and protected the Crystal Pce. In just half an hour, Watson¡¯s position in Casey¡¯s heart had changed from a b*stard to a good person. He had already made the mental preparation. If Watson had changed into his identity and did something terrible, he would persuade his father to refuse Watson¡¯s request to participate in the trial and take revenge on Watson. However, he was no longer sure. ¡°Are you serious? People outside are saying that I¡¯m a hero of the floating city?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Casey. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that more than half of the people in the Crystal Pce would have died because of the attack. But now, most of them are only injured. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go out and take a look.¡± The few of them had been talking for half an hour, but Casey felt as if it had been a lifetime. One of the man¡¯s lips twitched¡ªhe thought that Young Master Casey was a fine actor. No wonder they had been deceived by the rumors, thinking that he was a good-for-nothing young master. ¡°Take me there.¡± Without any hesitation, Casey gestured for the people in front of him to get up and walk outside. When he arrived there, the midday sunlight once again stimted his vision. After he got used to it, Casey found that the Iris Flower Tavern had almost been demolished. The street that it was connected to had widened. There were many people on the road, cleaning the shattered walls and transporting them outside. The residents were excited to see Casey. ¡°Young Master Casey! It¡¯s our hero¡ªCasey. He¡¯s back!¡± One of the residents had cried out in surprise, and it had caused a great uproar in the surroundings. ¡°What? Young Master Casey is back? Where is he? Let me see him.¡± ¡°Casey had protected us, but he had disappeared when he fought the sea tribe. I was worried that he would be in danger! Fortunately, the gods blessed him, and he came back safely.¡± The residents gathered around Casey and looked at him with burning eyes. Many of them were pping enthusiastically. That scene made Casey feel a little better. Whenever he walked into the Crystal Pce, even if the people who saw him were respectful toward him, there was always a hint of disdain in their eyes. He knew that it was very difficult for the residents to have a good impression of him after what he had done. However, Casey felt good when he saw the heartfelt gratitude and respect of those people. ¡°Young Master Casey, can you tell us why you have been hiding your strength all this time, allowing others to insult you? And why did you show them today? Is it because the Ptolemy family no longer allowed you to conceal your strength, or is it because they knew that we were in danger? It must be because of thetter.¡± A young girl toward Casey. She gave him a bouquet of flowers, her eyes flickering with light. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Casey. That is my daughter. She hasn¡¯t had any education since she was young. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡± Soon, a man dressed like a fisherman rushed up and grabbed his daughter. He kept winking at his daughter, signaling her to stay away from Casey. Unexpectedly, his daughter did not retreat. Instead, she showed a look of defiance. ¡°Father, why do you keep pulling me? Do you still think Young Master Casey is the b*stard who raped young girls, did not pay for food, and even kicked an olddy who fell when she saw him? That¡¯s just his disguise. Even those things might not be real. The real Young Master Casey must be who I think he is. He¡¯s a person worthy of my respect.¡± Casey was a little embarrassed when he heard¡ªhe had done all of that. The young girl¡¯s words about people respecting him were a little illusory. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Casey. I did not mean to criticize you. It¡¯s just that the rumors about you were too scary, causing me to be a little upset! It¡¯s my fault. You have saved us. How could I say that about you? I apologize.¡± The fisherman pped himself twice and kept bowing to Casey. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± After he stopped the fisherman, Casey revealed a warm smile. If it were any other time, such a lowly person would not have dared to be so disrespectful to him. He would have sent people to cut him up and throw him into the sea. He would have tied his daughter up and ced her on the bed. Fortunately, he still wanted to enjoy the taste of respect from everyone for a while longer. It would not be toote to kill those hatefulmoners after he left the Crystal Pce. ¡°Young Master Casey, you still haven¡¯t told us why you saved us? Everyone in the entire floating city wanted to know that. I believe in your character. However, there are still people in the city, including my father, who do not understand you. I will definitely help you to clear up their misunderstanding.¡± The young girl, who was the first to rush in front of Casey, continued to ask, her eyes twinkling with stars. Casey hesitated for a moment; he could not withstand the light in the young girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine to say that I did all that, but it¡¯s notpletely right. How should I put it?¡± ¡°Is that my dear younger brother, Casey? What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be in a bit of a dilemma. You, the hero of the floating city, did not do all that. The person who did all that was actually someone else. You want to say that, right?¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted Casey¡¯s words. A path opened up in the crowd. A man dressed in luxurious clothing brought a few guards toward Casey. When the man spoke, his handlebar mustache rose slightly. It was Casey¡¯s older brother, Mike. ¡°I was wondering, Casey, how could you do such a feat? With your character, you should have hidden immediately after the disaster happened. You should have been knocked out by the copsed houses and buried in the ruins! Sacrificing yourself for others and bravely fighting against the sea folks¡ªthat¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, I know you have always looked down on me, but you are wrong this time. I really did do those things.¡± Casey snorted coldly. He had not wanted to admit those things or only admit a part of them because whatever Watson did with his identity was too outrageous. It was fine if he went to the auction house to purchase all the items, but fighting against the tinum-tier sea folks was too excessive. He did not expect that Watson¡¯s strength would be so strong; it far exceeded his ability. If he admitted to that, he might be exposed in the future, which would be even more embarrassing. However, Casey suddenly wanted to admit it when his eldest brother deliberately went there to mock him with a hint of envy in his eyes that could not be hidden. ¡°Forget it, Casey. I don¡¯t care whether you did it or not. Where¡¯s Watson? Father asked me to bring him to the trial. I went to the hotel to look for him, but they said that he had left with you very early in the day.¡± ¡°Watson? He can¡¯t hold his liquor. He left after two bottles of wine with me. As for where he is now, use your brain to find him. Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°Casey, I¡¯m your Eldest Brother. How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Mike red at him. ¡°Even if I talked to you like that, what can you do to me? Teach me a lesson?¡± Casey pretended to raise his arm that was still wrapped in bandages. ¡°I wonder which one of you is more resistant to beating¡ªyou or the tinum-tier sea folk?¡± Mike was so angry that his face turned purple. He gritted his teeth and hesitated for a long time, but he still did not make a move. Instead, he waved at his subordinate. ¡°Casey, well done. I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so well! However, don¡¯t expect the family head position to be yours just because you are strong. Thepetition for the position is based on one¡¯s intelligence rather than strength. Just you wait. I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± Then, Mike and the others left dejectedly. Casey smiled as he looked at their backs. ¡°You haven¡¯t lost yet? You wouldn¡¯t have said such things in the past.¡± Mike saw him as a bug. However, it seemed like Mike was afraid of him; he did not even dare to speak harshly to him. That high and mighty feeling made Casey feel excellent.. He would scream if there were no one around. Chapter 350 - Heaven and Hell

Chapter 350: Heaven and Hell

¡°Young Master Casey, thank you for saving the Crystal Pce. If it weren¡¯t for you, our entire family would have drowned in the water! I spent a lot of effort to catch this basket of red herring; it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, these 1,000 gold coins are a small gift from our master. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to recognize 20 different items in the auction house as belonging to a tinum-tier item. You even managed to piece them together. After all, there aren¡¯t many tinum-tier items in the entire kingdom. This matter is enough to go down in history! My master said that if you have time, you can go to the mansion to have tea with him at any time. He wants to have a serious discussion with you. I wonder if you would be willing toe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± ¡°I have a good-looking daughter. I¡¯ve always wanted to send her to a certain lord¡¯s house to work, but the noblemen have always had a bad reputation. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be bullied there! But it¡¯s fine now. With an upright noble like Young Master Casey around, I can rest assured after sending her to the Ptolemy Manor. I hope that you¡¯ll take care of my daughter in the future.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Casey was on his way home to the Ptolemy Manor from the Crystal Pce. He had heard many praises all along the way. Whether it was the residents or the noblemen, none of them disrespected him. They even gave him a thumbs-up gesture. Some praised his profound knowledge of recognizing all kinds of relics in the auction house, while others praised him for spending arge sum of money to buy all the ves under the bidders, resulting in fewerpetitors being merciful and resourceful. Of course, most people praised him for his powerful strength and his long-hidden tolerance. Many noblemen who had supported his brother, Mike, had sent people to contact him. They wanted to be under hismand instead. He had dozens of carriages worth of gifts. Casey did hire many carriages to follow him around. The coachmen in charge of pulling the carriages had volunteered to help; they did not ask for a single cent from him. It felt good to be the hero¡ªit was too good! On the way back, Casey felt like he was walking on clouds. He had not wanted to take credit for it before, but he had no way to refute it since Watson had disappeared. ¡®I have to think of a way to prevent Watson from stealing my credit.¡¯ Casey pondered over that problem the entire way. When he was about to reach home, he finally thought of a way. ¡°Young Master Casey, we are willing to help you pull the carriage. We can¡¯t take your money! You are the floating city¡¯s hero and have saved countless people. It would be a sin to take your money.¡± They were in front of the Ptolemy family¡¯s mansion; a few coachmen waved their hands at Casey, rejecting the money bag that Casey had handed them. ¡°It¡¯s a good habit for a nobleman to pay their way, but I understand your feelings! If you don¡¯t want any money, perhaps an autograph?¡± Casey stood at the mansion¡¯s gate; his smile was very bright. After a long while, several coachmen took his autographs as if they were treasures and left happily. Caseybed his clothes with his bandaged hand and walked into the mansion calmly. Autographs were his way of doing things. No matter how much Watson imitated him, it would be impossible for him to copy his handwriting clearly. With his autograph, everyone would think that he was the one who did all that. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Watson. Why did you use my identity without my permission? You must have your own motives. Since you used me, then I¡¯ll just have to ept your achievements. That way, we¡¯ll be even.¡± Then, Casey raised his head. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Lana, his sister. She was holding a parasol to cool down on thewn. Lana was looking at him with a strange gaze, which made his hair stand on end. Casey pouted. ¡°Lana, don¡¯t you want to wee me now that I¡¯m back? When did you start staying here? Do you know what happened outside?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to Young Master Casey¡¯s rescue of the floating city and the Crystal Pce, I know it very well. I¡¯ve been here since this morning. I even saw your battle with the sea tribe with my own eyes. But after seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, is that really my brother?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me. Who else would it be? Is there a second Casey in the city? I didn¡¯t show my strength before because I¡¯m a low-key person.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lana was still suspicious. ¡°I just saw my brother give a few autographs to the coachmen outside. Since my brother is a low-key person, why did he do that?¡± ¡°Lana, you¡¯re so annoying and so naggy. Send someone to get my things in the carriage outside. Quickly! Those are all gifts from the residents! Even though they¡¯re not valuable things, at least it¡¯s who they show their kindness to me. Also, where is Father? I want to see him.¡± Casey wanted to find Daniel to show off his achievements. Two days ago, he had made a fool of himself in the family. If Daniel knew about what he supposedly did, he would probably be pleased. Perhaps, in his joy, he would immediately choose him as the sessor. ¡°Father is in the study.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Ignoring Lana¡¯s strange gaze mixed with pity, Casey quickly walked into the mansion with hope for a better future. He went to the study where his father was and knocked on the door. ¡°Father, are you in there? It¡¯s me, Casey.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A serious voice came from inside the door. Casey pushed the door open and walked into the room. He found Daniel sitting behind the desk, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses. There was a thick stack of documents in front of him. He looked like he had a headache. Then, Daniel took off the sses on his face and pinched the space between his eyebrows. After a moment, he opened his eyes and revealed a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Casey, the hero who saved the Crystal Pce and the floating city? In just one morning, you have gained so many titles. You are really my son.¡± ¡°Not at all, father. It¡¯s all because of your good teaching and my hard work.¡± Casey smiled proudly. Before he could hide his smile, Daniel suddenly stood up, grabbed the ink bottle on the table, and threw it at his head. There was a bang before Casey¡¯s head was bleeding. He sat on the ground, somewhat at a loss; he did not know why his father hit him. ¡°Casey, haven¡¯t you always been hiding your strength? In fact, you have the strength to fight against tinum-tier sea folk, right? Now that your strength has been exposed, there¡¯s no need to hide it in front of me. A dignified tinum-tier elite couldn¡¯t even catch a bottle of ink?¡± Daniel carried a wooden stick and walked in front of Casey. He gave Casey a fierce p on the face. ¡°tinum-tier expert? A hero? Do you think that the title is beautiful and intoxicating? Those can be very good, but they have nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve watched you grow up since you were young. How can I not know what kind of morals you have? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused this time?¡± ¡°Father, stop hitting me. Father, I know I¡¯m wrong!¡± Casey raised his bandaged hand with difficulty to cover his face. Every time the wooden stick in his father¡¯s hand fell on his arm, he felt a piercing pain. He cried. At the same time, he felt a wave of grievance. After that incident, the people in the city had changed their attitude toward him. Everyone praised him. Even his elder brother had to look him in the eye. Why was his father so angry? Daniel beat him until the wooden stick broke. He threw it away and sighed in disappointment. ¡°You idiot. Ever since yesterday¡¯s incident, I should have locked you up and not allowed you to be free. I shouldn¡¯t have let youe into contact with that boy, Watson. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the trick.¡± ¡°Father, what happened?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what happened, yet you still dare to becent and call yourself a hero. I thought too highly of you when I said you were stupid. You¡¯re not stupid; you have no brain. I don¡¯t know why I have you as a son.¡± It would have been better if Casey kept quiet. The moment he opened his mouth, Daniel became even angrier. Daniel said, ¡°I guess you only know that someone impersonated you and spent a lot of money at the auction house to buy all the auction items. They evenbined them into tinum-tier items! What you don¡¯t know is that not all the items in the auction house have beenbined. The most precious item in the auction house is the mermaid princess, the one you caughtst time. She¡¯s gone. Where do you think she is?¡± ¡°She¡ª¡± Casey was about to answer when cold sweat suddenly broke out. That was right. ording tomon sense, he must have bought the mermaid. Others would definitely think that she was with the Ptolemy family. However, judging from her father¡¯s reaction, the mermaid was not there. ¡°That¡¯s only the first point! The second point is that the person who impersonated you had been making waves in the auction house. However, he had used 10 million gold coins. That is not 1000, nor 10,000 gold coins, but it was 10 million gold coins! ¡°You should know that the Ptolemy family only has tens of millions of gold coins. As a Young Master, you have already squandered more than 10 million gold coins in the auction house. Where did that moneye from? What will the other families think? What will His Majesty think when he finds out about that?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Casey¡¯s body. ¡°Lastly, and most importantly, did you know that the person who impersonated you bought the mermaid in the auction house and released tens of thousands of ves in the Crystal Pce and the floating city at the same time! Although the person who impersonated you said that the sea tribe took those hostages, the noblemen in the city did not believe him. Many people suspect that those tens of thousands of ves are here. Let¡¯s forget about it. Some suppliers even asked if they could raise the price by 50 times when they sell the goods to us in the future? Do you know what our family looks like in the eyes of the various nobles in the city?¡± Casey shook her head. Daniel gritted his teeth. ¡°In their eyes, we are currently earning arge amount of money through an unknown channel. With the mermaid princess in our hands, we will only have more money in the future and don¡¯t know how to control ourselves. We will only be spendthrift fools! However, we don¡¯t have that much money. If someone asks us for money and we can¡¯te up with it, they might think that we are being too stingy by not agreeing to it even though we can do it. Over time, they will ostracize us and even hate us. You don¡¯t think the consequences are serious? Are you still happy about it?¡± Daniel almost shouted. After he finished speaking, he seemed to have aged a lot. ¡°Forget it, Casey. I shouldn¡¯t have had high hopes for you from the start. This is not your fault, but mine. Stay away from Watson in the future. A genius of that level is not someone you cane into contact with! Also, from today onward, you are to stay at home for three months and you are not allowed to go out.¡± ¡°Father, I agree to your request. I will stay far away from Watson, but not going out for three months is really too long.¡± ¡°Half a year.¡± ¡°Father, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up. If you speak again, I will ground you for a year!¡± ¡°Father, I admit that I¡¯m wrong.¡± Casey copsed on the ground as if he had lost all his strength. The beautiful fantasy that had emerged in his heart was destroyed. A moment ago, he was still in heaven, but he had fallen into hell since then. Chapter 351 - The Fusion Of The Twelve Golden Palaces

Chapter 351: The Fusion Of The Twelve Golden Pces

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Antis. At that moment, Watson was strolling in the underwater kingdom. Even though it was called a kingdom, Antis was only a littlerger than the Floating City of Stanley. It was different from the buildings on the surface. Its architecture had an ancient style; it was simr to a temple. The pirs outside the temple were covered with glowing seaweed and corals that were unique to the ocean. The buildings in the entire kingdom were arranged in a ring-shapeddder. However, thatdder did not go upward but downward. An altar in the center, pulled by eight iron cables dozens of meters thick, had a bottomless abyss beneath it. asionally, colorful bubbles would appear from the abyss¡ªit was astonishingly beautiful. ¡°That is the city where the sea folks live¡ªAntis. Compared to the cities onnd, it is unique, indeed.¡± Watson stared at the buildings and sighed. A sky-blue water elementalw domain spread out beneath his feet. It covered hundreds of meters, preventing thousands of ves from being drowned in seawater and suffocating. Poseidon and the others were floating in front of him. Then, Owen turned around with a smug look on his face and said, ¡°Antis has existed for at least a thousand years. It is obviously differentpared to human cities. You can find lost magic in this ce. Humans could capture our kind because there are too many of you. If they were toe here, I guarantee that they won¡¯t be able to return. I dare say that there is no other building in the outside world that is better preserved and stronger than ours.¡± Watson smiled and did not say anything. Antis was indeed stronger than most human cities, but it was not at the strongest level. Mount Creation was definitely stronger than that ce. When he saw the disbelief in Watson¡¯s smile, Owen pointed at a huge shell nearby and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my words. Take that ocean pearl cannon as an example. It is engraved with powerful magic. It can be used to project huge pearls that can causerge-scale damage underwater. As long as it has sand in it, the huge pearl cannon will be able to produce new pearls. Well, there is an endless supply of sand here.¡± The shell that Owen pointed was near the city. The giant half-closed shell, which was a hundred meters wide, was on a cliff at the bottom of the sea. A thick and long cannon barrel extended out from its crack . ¡°Furthermore, we have huge jellyfishes that are unique to us. If one were stung by that thing, even a gold-tier elite would be immediately poisoned to death. Even a tinum-tier elite would not feelfortable with the poison. Antis has thousands of simr jellyfish guarding the kingdom.¡± Then, Owen pointed toward the sky above Antis. A few luminous jellyfish that were also hundreds of meters in size slowly floated past them. Those jellyfish were like giant protective umbres, defending Antis from attacks. Their luminous tentacles floated and swayed intimidatingly. Poseidon reached out to stop Owen from boasting about their city and asked Watson a question. As a young genius, Watson must have a clear understanding of humans¡¯ power. She wanted to know how Antispared to the buildings on thend. ¡°Well, yes, some things do need improvements,¡± Watson replied casually. His words immediately caused Owen to be displeased. Watson replied casually. His words immediately caused Owen to be displeased. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If we activate the defense system, do you think you¡¯d be able to get into Antis safely?¡± Owen looked at Watson provocatively. Watson only smiled and did not respond. It was not difficult for him to pass through the defense system with his full strength, but he did not need to reveal that. Poseidon did not continue to ask any more questions when Watson remained silent. She led them to Antis. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± As soon as they reached the city, a few mermaids patrolling with harpoons walked up to them and bowed respectfully to Poseidon. They looked at Watson and the thousands of ves curiously. ¡°These are my guests from ashore. They helped us to save Alice and the others. Find an empty pce in the city and drain the water with magic. Our guests can stay there.¡± Poseidon gave her orders to the guards and then turned toward Watson. ¡°Watson, it may take a few days to find a pce and drain the water. During that time, you can stay with us at the sea god¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, Your Majesty. Since I brought these people here, I should be responsible for their living space.¡± Watson waved his hand and said, ¡°I need to change the environment here a little. I wonder if you would agree to that, Your Majesty.¡± Poseidon nodded in agreement. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± She knew that Watson must have thought her way was too inefficient. She would have to set up a magic circle to drain the pce and keep the seawater from submerging it again. She would have to put a lot of effort into making sure thosend creatures could live freely and breathe easily. It might take her a few days toplete that. Did Watson have a better idea? When Poseidon nodded, Watson extended his right hand toward the underwater city. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Then, the ground within a radius of hundreds of kilometers around Antis suddenly changed. It started to shake. The two underwater mountains were the first to shake and collide. The rocks on those mountains were very ordinary. However, during the collision, the two mountains transformed into rays of light that intertwined, turning into an evenrger mountain that shone with a ck iron luster. The ordinary rocks had turned into ck iron-tier rocks. That was not the end of it. More and more mountains collided, and the ck iron-tier rocks gradually upgraded into bronze and silver-tier rocks. Finally, they turned into golden mountain peaks that emitted a golden luster. The golden mountain peaks stood at the bottom of the water. That scene shocked everyone so much that their mouths were agape. Soon, the golden mountains continued to merge under Watson¡¯s control. The original mountains became pirs that supported the pce. Some of the nkton and coral in the water were also merged into the pce, forming a colorful dome. In just a minute, twelve pces that spanned dozens of kilometers appeared around Antis. [Congrattions, Master, on the sessful fusion. You have obtained a tinum-tier building, Twelve Golden Pces.] [tinum-tier building: Twelve Golden Pces] [Effects: Starlight Charging (each pce is made of top-tier, gold-tier materials. The pce can absorb the starlight from the sky to provide energy), Water Avoidance (the pce will expel the seawater and filter the oxygen), Cultivation Enhancement (the cultivation speed in the pce will be increased by 100%), Self-healing (when the pce is damaged, it will absorb the energy to recover).] [Additional effect: Twelve Pces Array (each pce can release starlight to activate a peak gold-tier magical array to fight the enemy. The magical array can bebined to unleash a tinum-tier power).] As the twelve golden pces were created, star charts appeared on each pce. One had the image of two fishes with their heads and tails connected, and one was a huge water bottle. Then, specific information about each pce before Watson. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Owen rubbed his eyes and looked at the newly-created twelve pces. Those twelve pces together were not any smaller than Antis. Watson¡¯s disdain toward Antis made him a little angry. When he realized that Watson wanted to create residences for the ves, he had already nned to mock the youth if it were not good enough. However, he was dumbfounded when he saw the new pces. ¡°Are those pces real?¡± Poseidon was also shocked. Her legs dissipated in a swarm of light and turned into a sky-blue fishtail. She swayed as she quickly arrived in front of the nearest pce with a dome shing with the Capricornus star map. She extended her hand and touched it. The cold touch reminded Poseidon that everything was real. ¡°The pces are nowpleted, and it¡¯s enough for thousands of people to live in them. It¡¯s even enough for their friends and family! However, just the pce is not enough. We should build a passage between each pce and the city of Antis so that thend creatures can move freely.¡± Watson waved his hand again and activated the system fusion.. However, he did fuse the terrain, but the ubiquitous seawater. [Congrattions on the sessful fusion, Master. You have obtained a gold-tier special structure, the Rainbow Bridge.] Twelve massive rainbow-colored bridges appeared in the direction of the pces, with Antis as the center. Well, to be precise, twelve rainbow-colored pools of seawater had appeared. The seawater flowed continuously to form a bridge. Effects: Spatial Teleportation (entering the Rainbow Bridge can instantly reach any location on the bridge), Attraction of Sea Beasts (the Rainbow Bridge will attract the creatures in the ocean. The creatures that absorb the Rainbow Bridge¡¯s seawater will automatically be the bridge¡¯s guards).] [Additional effects: Aurora (the rainbow bridge will always emit a gentle light, illuminating the depths of the ocean).] ¡°This is a sess.¡± Watson pped his hands. Suddenly, he noticed that the people around him were looking at him with bizarre expressions. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. This is a piece of cake for me.¡± A piece of cake? That was the reason it was so scary¡ªeveryone had simr thoughts about that. If Watson had spent a lot of effort to build those pces and bridges, they would not have said anything about it. They were shocked because Watson had done it so easily. He had built twelve pces that were as great as Antis.. If Watson were serious, he could create something amazing. Chapter 352 - The War Between Humans And The Sea Tribe

Chapter 352: The War Between Humans And The Sea Tribe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Have you heard? Her Majesty met a human guest outside of Antis, and he had only spent a few minutes building 12 pces. He even used seawater to build more than ten rainbow bridges.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Apart from that human guest, Her Majesty also brought thousands of ves from the floating city. Previously, humans had always captured ves from the sea tribe. This is the first time the sea tribe has brought back human ves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at those pces. They say that the magnificence of those pces is not inferior to the most magnificent pce in Antis, the Sea God Pce. I¡¯m going to see if the rumors are true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too. Bring me along.¡± Those were the conversations of many of the sea folks in Antis. It had been almost an hour since Watson constructed the twelve golden pces. Most of the sea folks had heard that a mysterious guest had arrived from ashore and changed the terrain of Antis with a single move. They had ced thousands of ves in twelve pces. Many sea folks were curious about that mysterious guest and wanted to meet him. Watson, who had settled the ves at the new pces, was invited by Poseidon to the Sea God Pce. ¡°Watson, the Sea God Pce is where I usually live. It might not be as good as the pces you built, but I hope you can make do with it.¡± Poseidon¡¯s tone was much more polite than when she had just brought Watson to the bottom of the sea. Watson looked at the scenery inside the SeaGod Pce. The interior was mostly made of purple coral. Whether it was the bed or the tables and chairs, they were all made of high-quality purple coral. The walls around the pce were iid with pearls and gemstones. The pce was filled with seawater. All kinds of fish swam among the corals, making it seem very quiet. ¡°Brother Watson, let me show you my room. There¡¯s an empty guest room next to my room. You can stay there.¡± After entering the Sea God Pce, Alice¡¯s legs had turned back into a sky-blue fishtail. She swayed her fishtail gently and went to Watson¡¯s side. She reached out and held Watson¡¯s hand. That scene caused Poseidon and Owen¡¯s eyes to flicker. They wanted to say something, but before they could say anything, a guard with a harpoon suddenly rushed in from the outside. With an anxious expression, he shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, something terrible has happened.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The mermaid said hurriedly, ¡°Hundreds of human fleets had appeared on the water surface above us. They¡¯re demanding that we hand them the ves that we had captured from the floating city. I think they are from the Ptolemy family! They had injured many of our garrison guards too. They even said that if we don¡¯t let the ves go, they will exterminate the sea tribe today.¡± ¡°How arrogant! A few hundred human fleets want to exterminate the sea tribe? Ignore them. Tell garrison guards to retreat to Antis. Those humans can¡¯t do anything from the surface of the sea. If they dare toe down, I will make sure they never leave.¡± Owen snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Watson. Go for a stroll with Alice in the Sea God Pce. I will check out the situation on the surface.¡± Poseidon apologized to Watson and left with Owen. In an instant, only Watson, Alice, and Elena were left in the Sea God Pce. Watson looked thoughtful. As far as he knew, the sea tribe had three tinum-tier experts, and the strongest person in the Ptolemy family was only at the peak of gold-tier. If it were not for fear of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, people from the floating city would have captured many more sea folks. The sea tribe would have attacked in retaliation and destroyed the floating city. Watson thought for a while and felt that the Ptolemy family was probably bluffing. He did not worry too much and followed Alice to the Mermaid Princess¡¯ room. Along the way, Alice excitedly introduced her life in Antis to Watson. ¡°Brother Watson, my mother has never let me go ashore before. I once snuck out and picked up an extremely beautiful conch by the sea. Mother used magic to make that conch into a magical tool that can store sound! I hope that you can say a few words into it so that I can still hear your voice after you have left.¡± ¡°Other than that conch, there are also many human things in my room. Those are all birthday gifts from Uncle Owen! Oh, and my birthday is approaching. I don¡¯t know what Uncle Owen is going to give me this time. Among all the gifts he gave me, my favorite is a storybook from the human world.¡± Alice talked to Watson excitedly, as if she wanted to tell Watson all her experiences in the past ten years. Her cute little face was filled with the naivety of a young girl of her age. Watson smiled and patted Alice¡¯s hair, which was smoother than satin. He was a little emotional. How could humans treat such a cute girl as amodity? How could they capture and sell her? However, Alice did not hate the humans because of that. He hoped that the girl would always maintain that mentality. ¡°It would be great if different races in this world could coexist peacefully.¡± That was not an easy matter. The hatred between humans and the sea tribe was deep-rooted. Not only were humans capturing and selling the sea folks, but the sea tribe would also kill humans without hesitation if they had the chance. Just like how Owen had saved Alice during the day¡ªhe had used the sea tribe¡¯s tinum-tier secret skill to flood the Crystal Pce. He did not care how many people would be killed by such a move. He was the first human to befriend the sea folks and was invited to the Sea God Pce. He did not know if he could do anything to ease the hatred between the two races. Watson and Alice went to their rooms to rest. Outside of Antis. In the ancient and mysterious ocean kingdom, tens of thousands of sea folks armed with harpoons were ready to set off. Apart from mermaids, there were also humanoids with lobster or crab¡¯s lower extremities. They were all warriors from the sea tribes, especially those with a crab¡¯s lower extremities. They held weapons in both hands, and their lower had a hard shell for armor. They also had two giant pincers that looked like they could break steel. ¡°Everyone, be on your alert. Pay attention to the humans that mighte from the sea surface at any time! No matter whoes down, we must kill them at the first opportunity we get.¡± Owen had changed into a set of bright silver armor. A longbow condensed from seawater appeared in his hand. There were three water arrows on it. It was apparent that he was ready to cast the tinum-tier secret skill¡ªthe Sea Spirit¡¯s Breath. The huge shell cannot on the mountain peaks had opened its half-closed shell. The deep barrel inside was aimed toward the sky. Pearls wrapped in lightning were sent into the cannon barrel, ready to be fired at any time. Tens of thousands of sea folks waited quietly at the bottom of the sea until the sea surface was split open by hundreds of ck shadows. ¡°Attention, the enemy ising! No, that isn¡¯t the enemy. What are those?¡± Owen raised his hand. He was about to order the sea folks around him to attack, but he realized something was wrong. Those were not the human soldiers he expected to cut through the sea¡¯s surface and enter the seabed. Instead, they were huge metal boxes that were several meters in perimeter. They did not know what was inside those boxes. ¡°There might be dangerous things in those boxes. Everyone, retreat! Let the pearl cannons break those boxes.¡± Owen looked at Poseidon, who was beside him. She took a step forward and ordered the soldiers to retreat. The pearl cannons on the mountain began to condense lightning and shoot out giant pearls one after another. The hardness of those pearls was not weaker than gold-tier ores. With the enhancement of lightning magic, the power of each pearl wasparable to a peak gold-tier spell. Boom, Boom, Boom! The cannonball hit the metal chest and immediately shattered it. A ball of fireworks exploded in the seawater, and a giant ball of thick ck liquid spread in all directions from the shattered chest. Soon, it flooded into the seawater nearby. ¡°What is that thing?¡± A marine warrior with a crab body was curious. He approached the ck seawater, and it immediately stained his harder-than-steel crab legs¡ªthey gradually rotted. The marine warrior screamed and tried to retreat hurriedly. Unfortunately, it was toote. The rotten flesh quickly spread to his body. While he was running away, his body expanded like an intable balloon and exploded. Ink-like blood sttered in all directions and sshed onto the bodies of several marine warriors. Then, their bodies also grew and exploded. ck liquid immediately filled arge area of the sea. Anyone who had contact with the ck seawater exploded, creating a chain reaction that caused the sea tribe warriors who had been waiting to retreat. There was non-stop screaming. ¡°Run! Those boxes contain highly toxic potions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get contaminated by those things, or we¡¯re dead.¡± The sea tribe members retreated frantically while Poseidon and Owen¡¯s expressions darkened, especially Owen¡¯s. He gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°That group of vile humans use such a despicable move like poison in a fight. I¡¯ll make all of you pay the price!¡± He raised the longbow made of water elements in his hand and shot out three water arrows. He activated the sea folk¡¯s tinum-tier secret skill, the Sea Spirit¡¯s Breath. The ck liquid that was rapidly spreading suddenly stopped. Instead, it converged toward the middle and turned into ck whales.. Hundreds of whales that were dozens of meters long carried millions of tons of seawater and rushed toward the surface of the sea. Chapter 353 - Antonio Made His Move

Chapter 353: Antonio Made His Move

Among the hundreds of ships docked on the surface of the sea, the leader of a sizable gold-tier ship, Casey, saw the pitch-ck scene below in the deep water. He swallowed his saliva and turned to Daniel beside him. He said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not good to throw poison into the sea, right? ¡°Those potions are gold-tier poisons that we spent a lot of money to buy from the ck market. One drop can kill an elephant, and we¡¯ve brought tens of thousands of bottles of that poison. With so much poison, we might pollute the sea. And the Lake Priest is connected to the sea. Even if we kill the sea folks, the floating city will suffer too.¡± The name of that poison was ck gue. It was a poison that was very effective against living creatures. Any living creature infected with that poison would explode into ck blood if they were not at least gold-tier. Then, they would infect the next target. It was not wise for humans to fight against the sea tribes in the ocean, but poisoning them was different. Even if those poisons could not kill all the sea folks in the ocean, they could force them out of hiding. Those sea tribes had no chance of winning if they were to face humans whose numbers were ten times more than them. ¡°Casey, you didn¡¯t have any pity in your heart when you killed women so cruelly. Why are you worried that the seawater is polluted? If you¡¯re so worried, then go home and stay put. You know that you¡¯re still grounded. Father has been merciful to let you out.¡± Mike, who was standing behind Daniel, mocked him. Among the three Ptolemy children, only Lana was not there. At that moment, Mike looked at Casey with disdain because he had already heard from his father that Casey was not the one who saved the floating city. Instead, he suspected that Antonio¡¯s disciple had disguised himself as Casey and did all that. However, Mike had already guessed that. His good-for-nothing brother had been decadent for more than 20 years, so how could he be so powerful? However, he was still a little uneasy. He was worried that his brother was ready to explode in one fell swoop to eliminate him and take the position of the future head of the family. He had been concerned when he was summoned back to the mansion. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the truth from his father. Unfortunately, that made him even more disdainful toward Casey. It was not his contribution, yet Casey had imed it so effortlessly. He did not even hesitate to give an autograph to others to prove that he was a true hero. As a result, the Ptolemy family could not refute the matter even if they wanted to do that. He wouldugh if that got their family into trouble. ¡°Eldest Brother, what do you mean? Who harmed other women? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes flickered, and he defended himself with a guilty conscience. He knew that his family knew what he had done, but he could not ept it if they said that in public. Did his brother not care about his dignity? The contempt in Mike¡¯s eyes hurt him deeply. His brother had been good to him just half a day ago; he did not even dare to speak harshly to Casey. It felt refreshing. However, the situation had reversed in just a few hours. The difference was unbearable. ¡°It¡¯s all that b*stard Watson¡¯s fault. If I see him, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Casey red at the ckened sea. At that moment, Casey was almost sure that Watson was the one who had saved the mermaids and the ves in the city in his ce. Watson was not in the floating city at that moment, so he must be with the sea folks. The Ptolemy family was there to seek revenge against the sea tribe. After all, the sea tribe had attacked the floating city. As the most prominent Ptolemy family in the city, they could not be quiet. On the other hand, they were also there to find Watson. Perhaps it was not Watson who had helped the sea folks. No matter who he was, he would undoubtedly show up in the fight. As long as they could find that person, the Ptolemy family would be able to prove that Casey was not the one who had done all those actions. They were scammed. Casey cursed Watson in his heart. He wanted nothing more than for Watson to appear in front of him immediately. Suddenly, there were ripples in the ckened seawater. ¡°Look, it looks like the sea folks areing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as Lord Daniel has predicted¡ªthose sea folks won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡± Silver and gold-tier elites were pointing at the sea surface with rxed expressions. Daniel had brought elites from his family and transferred soldiers from some of their family¡¯s affiliations. There were more than a hundred gold-tier warriors, thousands of silver-tier elites, and countless bronze-tier warriors. They would have no problem dealing with Antis if the city were not underwater. At that moment, the ck sea water turned from ripples into surging waves that were hundreds of meters tall. ck whales dozens of meters long carried the highly toxic seawater rushed toward the ships. ¡°Protect Lord Daniel.¡± When those ck whales appeared, hundreds of gold-tier elites immediately rose from Daniel¡¯s ship. Those elites included warriors, mages, archers, and priests. There were more than twenty of them in each ss; the distribution was very uniform. The warriors released theirbat aura and stood in front of the two young masters to protect them. Mages chanted spells to raise the sea into a protective barrier to block the ck whales. As for the archers, they drew their bows and nocked their arrows. They fired a series of shots at Owen to prevent him from returning to the sea. The priests collectively cast the God¡¯s Blessings spell to enhance theirpanions¡¯ abilities. Under the cooperation of hundreds of gold-tier elites, the ck whales that Owen summoned finally disintegrated before they could hit Daniel¡¯s ship. On the other hand, the other vessels were unprotected. So, the ck whales rammed into them with millions of tons of seawater. The men¡¯s bodies were stained with the poisoned ck seawater and then exploded into ck pus. Owen¡¯s furious attack had killed hundreds of people, but that was only a fraction of the entire troop. It did nothing for Daniel. On the other hand, because hundreds of people had died, the poison in the seawater became even denser. ¡°Ahhhh, d*mn humans, die! The sea tribe¡¯s tinum-tier secret skill, the Sea God¡¯s Finger.¡± He waved his arms, and the seawater under his feet continued to rise before turning into a wall of water to block the arrows. Owen roared. The sea under his feet immediately turned into a vast vortex. The space in the vortex was constantly pulled as it became unstable, and an illusory finger without fingerprints emerged from the unstable space, gradually spreading upward. That finger was dozens of meters thick. Even though there were no fingerprints on the finger, it had mysterious wave-shaped patterns engraved on it. If the Sea Spirit¡¯s Breath was the strongest tinum-tierrge-scale spell that Owen had mastered, then that was the strongest single-target spell he had cultivated. The Sea God¡¯s finger went straight for Daniel¡¯s ship. More than 20 gold-tier mages were responsible for releasing the protective shield, and they spat out mouthfuls of blood before they fell to the floor. Their protective shield was like a piece of fragile paper for the Sea God¡¯s Finger. It broke almost immediately. The 20 warriors in front of Daniel were even more miserable. Some of them were crushed into meat paste because they were too close to the finger. The finger could poke a hole in the sky, let alone a mere small ship. Owen was happy when he saw Daniel and the others were about to be crushed by the finger. Daniel took a handkerchief and wiped his subordinate¡¯s blood on his body. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Master Antonio, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Swish! In an instant, the world seemed to havee to a standstill. A massive door made ofyers of light wheels appeared in the sky. A gorgeous young man with tinum hair and a wooden cane walked out of it. The tumbling waves froze when he stepped on it. The Sea God¡¯s fingers, which rose constantly, trembled as if they were trying to break free from some cage. However, before the finger could break free, the young man stomped his feet. The Sea God¡¯s Fingers, which could poke a hole in the sky, began to copse, inch by inch, until it dissipated into nothingness. Owen, who had alsoe to a standstill, coughed the moment the Sea God¡¯s Fingers dissipated. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and looked at the man in the sky in horror. Everything around him also resumed its flow, and the waves began to churn again. ¡°You are Antonio? The greatest mage in the kingdom who has lived for more than four hundred years? That Antonio?¡± ¡°I did not expect to be so famous. Even the sea folks know me.¡± Antonio descended from the sky and came to Daniel¡¯s ship. The huge light wheel behind him gradually disappeared. ¡°Master Antonio.¡± Daniel bowed respectfully, ¡°I had nned to ask Mike to invite your disciple to our family to participate in the trial, but he could not find your disciple. I suspect that the sea folks had captured him. Please kill the sea folk elite so that we can get to Antis to save your disciple. We will help you!¡± ¡°Well, we can go to the bottom of the sea. But if he is really there, then there¡¯s no need for me to save him.¡± Antonio stroked his nonexistent beard and chuckled. Daniel¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Master Antonio? Don¡¯t tell me that you sympathize with the sea tribe and don¡¯t n to kill them?¡± The sea folks had three tinum-tier elites. The reason Daniel dared to attack that ce was not that he had hundreds of gold-tier warriors but because of Antonio. The oldest mage in the kingdom would not care about three tinum-tier warriors. At the very least, it would ensure that the sea folks would not threaten him. Of course, other than using Antonio to fight against the sea folks, he also hoped that Antonio would find Watson at the bottom of the sea. That would prove that Casey did not do all those things. He did not expect Antonio to refuse him. ¡°Not to the extent of sympathizing with them. I can help you to get rid of the sea folk in front of you. However, I don¡¯t interfere with Watson¡¯s matters. I am an open-minded teacher who respects the thoughts of his disciple.¡± Antonio was still smiling amiably. He raised a finger toward Owen in the distance. ¡°tinum-tier peak water-elemental spell, Myriad Arrows, Heavenly River sh!¡± Chapter 354 - The Sea Tribe Healer

Chapter 354: The Sea Tribe Healer

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Along with Antonio¡¯s voice, the already violent surface of the sea became even more violent. Balls of pitch-ck seawater evaporated, condensing into ck clouds that turned into a ck rain of arrows with lightning swirling around them. The rain of arrows was too dense; each arrow exuded an aura that was no weaker than a peak gold-tier weapon, causing everyone to hold their breath. Owen¡¯s face was filled with despair as he faced tens of millions of arrows, eachparable to a peak gold-tier item, and was made of highly toxic seawater. He could not resist it. He could not even escape, let alone withstand it. ¡°That is the strength of the greatest mage of the human kingdom.¡± Owen smiled bitterly and closed his eyes. As the number one warrior of the sea folks, he had always been unconvinced of the elites from thend kingdom. The greatest mage in the kingdom could try to fight him underwater; they could see who would survive in the end. Unfortunately, he had met Watson, the freak, and then Antonio. The pride in his heart had been shattered to pieces. In the face of those two people, he would only be sted to smithereens no matter where he was. Owen was prepared to meet his fate with the highly toxic seawater. However, the intense pain he had expected did note. He opened his eyes. The ck rain of arrows had flown over his head. It passed by him andnded on the surface of the sea thousands of meters away from him. After bombarding the wrong ce, Antonio saw that the sea¡¯s surface beneath his feet had be much clearer. He pretended to be regretful and withdrew his hand. ¡°As expected, when one is old, one can¡¯t even cast spells urately.¡± Did he not cast spells urately? That was clearly done on purpose. Casey cursed angrily in his heart. Antonio¡¯s magic range covered thousands of meters. Even a blind man could hit Owen if he came over, but Antonio had thrown his magic to other parts of the water dozens of meters away, so it was ridiculous not to exin it on purpose. ¡°What kind of kingdom¡¯s greatest mage is that? Why is he like my father?¡± Cassie cursed in his heart again. His father, Daniel, was a protective person. No matter what trouble he caused outside, his father always had a way to clean up his mess. Previously, his father had hired people to suppress some of the women he had harmed. Watson had also caused trouble for the Ptolemy family, and his father had personally led some people to help him settle it. In his eyes, Antonio¡¯s actions were the same as Daniel¡¯s. Watson had plotted against the Ptolemy family; Antonio knew about it but did not say a word. It was very likely that Watson was involved with the sea folks; Antonio simply found an excuse to release Owen in front of everyone. ¡°Since your eyesight is not suitable to use magic, Master Antonio, you can stay here and protect everyone! Leave the rest to me. You can still protect us, right?¡± Daniel was also outraged, but he still showed an amiable expression and asked Antonio politely. Antonio grabbed his walking stick and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to put up a protective shield. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As he spoke, Antonio raised his hand and released a protective shield that covered Owen¡¯s body. It instantly broke through the dark sea surface that had be much fainter and disappeared into the seabed. Many guards on the ship wanted to say something, but they did not dare to say anything. They did not think as much as Daniel. In their eyes, Antonio might have really lost his mind. He could even ce a protective shield on the enemy, which worried them about their own safety. However, given Antonio¡¯s identity, they could only endure. Only a small number of people could see Antonio¡¯s real intention and fell into deep thought for a moment. ¡°With Master Antonio¡¯s help, the sea tribes in that sea area should not appear for the time being! ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Mike. From tomorrow onward, you have toe here every day to spray poison until those sea folks can¡¯t bear it, and they¡¯d have to go ashore. Oh, right, since Master Antonio¡¯s eyes are not very sharp, when I return to the mansion, I will invite the best healer in the city for you, Master Antonio. I guarantee that your eyes will be cured.¡± He red at the sea, which was gradually returning to normal. Then, Daniel said something and signaled the fleet to return. Antonio heard his words and did not seem to understand what he meant. He just looked up at the sky leisurely and hummed a song. .... Underwater, the Sea God Pce. ¡°Owen, you have to hold on! I have ordered the healers toe here. They will help you.¡± Poseidon held Owen¡¯s hand with a worried look on her face. Her beautiful eyebrows were tightly locked together. Oweny on the coral bed in Poseidon¡¯s room in the Sea God Pce. The Coral Bed was covered with glowing ribbons. They were gently pressed onto Owen¡¯s wounds to prevent them from bleeding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Poseidon. I¡ª¡± He coughed. Owen¡¯s pale face forced a smile. He wanted to say something, but suddenly he sat up and coughed violently before he vomited tworge mouthfuls of blood that scattered into the surrounding seawater. ¡°Owen!¡± Poseidon quickly supported Owen¡¯s body. Her face was on the verge of crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Poseidon. If I die, you can bury my body here and then relocate with everyone else! Relocate to a deeper part of the ocean to find a tribe that can ept us. As long as we are far away from the humans, we will not be in danger, even though that will disappoint Alice! I have two regrets in my life. One is Alice, and the other is you. My only wish is to hear you say that you love me before I die. Owen raised his hand to touch Poseidon¡¯s face. Before he could touch it, his palm drooped weakly. He had suffered two serious injuries. One was when he was fighting Watson. He was hit by the Invincible Fist. Even though it was a simple technique, the indomitable will in the Invincible Fist made his blood boil. The second time was when he was fighting Antonio. The man had paused time and crushed his tinum-tier secret skill, causing him to suffer a severe bacsh. Thebination of the two types of injuries caused him to be on the verge of death. ¡°Owen, you did not let me down. I¡¯m the one who should say sorry! I love you. I¡¯ve loved you for a long time.¡± Poseidon grabbed Owen¡¯s fingers and pressed them against her face as she cried. She and Owen were childhood friends. She knew that Owen had liked her since she was young, but it was a pity that she had fallen for another person. Her husband had been killed in the previous confrontation with the humans, and Owen had been by her side all those years. He had treated Alice as his own child and made up for her missing fatherly love. Owen was about to leave, and she could not hold it in anymore. She did not know how Alice would react if she knew about that. ¡°Uncle Owen! I heard that Uncle Owen is injured! Where is he? Let me see him quickly.¡± Just as she was worried, Alice¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. Then, Alice rushed into the room and saw Owen lying in Poseidon¡¯s arms on the verge of death. Alice rushed forward and hugged Owen¡¯s neck tightly. Tears slid down the corner of her eyes and disappeared into the surrounding seawater. ¡°Uncle Owen, what happened? Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let you die.¡± ¡°Alice, I know how you feel, but your uncle Owen is not dead. If you continue to press on him, he might die.¡± Watson had also followed Alice into the room and nced at Owen. ¡°What? Is Owen really dead? But he just¡ª¡± Poseidon was stunned. She wanted to say that Owen¡¯s palm had fallen when he was in the middle of speaking. Was that not a sign of death? Ahem. Before she could figure it out, Owen coughed and opened his eyes. He red at Watson. It was apparent that Owen had not died. He had only pretended to be dead to listen to the truth about his beloved. Watson ignored Owen¡¯s angry stare. On the contrary, Alice was very excited. She let go of the hand wrapped around Owen¡¯s neck and smiled through her tears. ¡°So Uncle Owen is fine. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s fine now, but he¡¯ll dieter,¡± Watson added. ¡°What?¡± Alice walked up to Watson worriedly. She reached out and tugged at the corner of his shirt. She pleaded with him. ¡°Brother Watson, please save my uncle. Even though Uncle Owen has caused you a lot of trouble previously, I hope you won¡¯t mind and can help heal him! If you can cure Uncle Owen, I¡¯m willing to do anything you want me to do.¡± That ignited Owen¡¯s anger. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble? Alice, whose side are you on? Watson, you annoying brat, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Go wherever you want to go. One moment you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not dead; the next moment, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not going to live for long. Do you think you¡¯re some kind of godly doctor? We have specialized healers. We don¡¯t need a human like you to tell us what to do.¡± Watson shrugged in response to Owen¡¯s words. He had wanted to help Owen for Alice. However, after seeing Owen¡¯s firm request, he decided to wait for the sea folks¡¯ healers to arrive. He also wanted to see how good they were. After waiting for a few minutes, the healers arrived. The leader was a beautiful woman in a white robe with eight octopus tentacles on the lower half of her body. Her expression was somewhat gloomy. Her ck curly hair floated in the seawater. She held the root of a seaweed that was as thin as a toothpick in her mouth. That beautifuldy exuded a powerful aura that was equivalent to that of a tinum-tier elite. She was the sea tribe¡¯s third tinum-tier elite¡ªJana, known as the Sea Holy Priest.. She was also the most outstanding healer in the entire sea tribe. Chapter 355 - Absolute Healing

Chapter 355: Absolute Healing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Owen, you¡¯re some. You were beaten up because you went out on a trip. It seems like the three tinum-tier sea folks will soon be two.¡± Jana opened her mouth, revealing a mouth full of beautiful serrated teeth. ¡°Shut up, Jana! Such venomous tongue. Hurry up and heal my injuries. If you have anything to say, wait until I¡¯m better.¡± Swish! Owen groaned with difficulty. The dozens of tentacles under Jana¡¯s feet immediately rose. Each tentacle held a surgical tool, either scissors or a saw, and cut down on Owen¡¯s body. ¡°tinum-tier healing technique, Lingering Sound of Pain!¡± The dozens of surgical tools turned into tens of thousands of phantoms, cutting over Owen¡¯s body. Owen did not seem to have changed at all, but he looked like he was in pain. Since he was a peak tinum-tier elite, he had seen all of Jana¡¯s movements. Jana¡¯s arms moved very quickly. Often, the surgical tools cut through Owen¡¯s body, and before the blood could seep out, she would sew it up with a needle and thread. As for Jana¡¯s method of treatment, it was very simple, which was to bleed Owen. While she operated on Owen, Jana¡¯s subordinates brought arge bucket and ced it by the bedside. The bucket was filled with bright red blood with a barbaric aura. To the sea folks, blood was the seawater that flowed in their bodies. It was a sacred substance. If that substance were contaminated, the sea folks would get sick. Therefore, changing the blood of the sick was a suitable method of treatment. The healer would prepare clean sea beast blood in advance to rece the blood in the patient¡¯s body during the treatment process. ¡°Owen, I have reced most of the contaminated blood in your body. Next, you need to sincerely pray to the sea god and let him grant you a full recovery! Do you still feel unwell? If you feel fine, then I will deal with the seawater around Antis. Those despicable humans had poisoned the seawater. Aren¡¯t they afraid? After all, the sea is connected to theke, where they are located. They can¡¯t live well even if there are problems here.¡± She put away all the tools she had just used for the surgery¡ªno one knew where she hid them. ¡°I feel much better.¡± Owen stood up from the coral bed and stretched his arms a few times. He looked at Watson proudly. ¡°What did I tell you? I don¡¯t need your treatment at all. We have many good healers here. Wow.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Owen suddenly knelt on the ground and spat out arge mouthful of blood. His face was filled with disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jana had nned to leave with her subordinates. When she saw Owen¡¯s difort, she walked toward him and stretched a tentacle on Owen¡¯s head. Her gloomy expression changed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not good, Owen. Your body has been corroded by a strong warrior¡¯s power and is riddled with holes. You need to change your blood, your internal organs, and your bones as well. That way, we can still save your life. However, there is a side effect.¡± ¡°What side effect?¡± ¡°Your strength will decrease. If you are lucky, it will only decrease to gold-tier. If you are unlucky, you will be an ordinary folk from now on.¡± Blood, bones, internal organs¡ªthose are a person¡¯s mainponents. If all those were reced, would that person still be himself? Jana¡¯s words made Owen¡¯s face pale. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Forget it. Just let me die like this.¡± He would rather die as a tinum-tier elite than be a powerless, ordinary person. Seeing hispanions suffering and unable to do anything, the feeling of powerlessness would make him feel even more tormented. It was not just Jana. Everyone there, including Poseidon, had sorrowful looks on their faces. They could understand Owen¡¯s choice. If they were Owen, they would have made the same decision. However, could they really let Owen die like that? Just as everyone was in a dilemma, Alice¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the room. ¡°Brother Watson, didn¡¯t you say that you have a way to save Uncle Owen? I don¡¯t know what method you¡¯re talking about, but would he be able to keep his strength? No matter what, I hope that you can try.¡± Everyone turned their gazes to Watson. That was the first time that Jana had seen Watson. She spat out the seaweed root in her mouth and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°He is Her Majesty¡¯s friend from ashore and also the person who saved Princess Alice. The twelve golden pces that appeared outside Antis were his handiwork.¡± One of the octopus underlings exined it to Jana. They knew that Jana liked to hide in her room, dissecting things or researching healing spells. She rarely went out and did not know much about the outside world. ¡°So you are the person who changed Antis. From the looks of it, you seem to be a healer too?¡± Jana asked with interest. Watson only smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a healer. I just know a little about that.¡± ¡°Can you guys talkter? I¡¯m dying.¡± Owen¡¯s voice interrupted the conversation between the two. He looked at Watson with a conflicted expression. ¡°Watson, are you sure you can heal me without leaving any side effects?¡± If not for the fact that the young man had created twelve pces that were no weaker than Antis, he would not have dared to let him try it. Owen felt a faint glimmer of hope in his heart. Perhaps that youth could trigger a miracle. ¡°I¡¯m not sure; I can only try my best.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it works or not, it can¡¯t be any worse. Come on.¡± Owen steeled his heart and closed his eyes. ¡°System fusion!¡± Watson opened his right hand toward Owen, and several tinum-tier God¡¯s Blessings surged in his mind. Those God¡¯s Blessings were left behind by the elites who had once challenged the World Transformation Mirror. Before that, he had only casually used them to recover his physical strength and increase his power. He would have to fuse the blessings that had healing and recovery effects together. [Congrattions on a sessful fusion, Master! [You have obtained a diamond-tier spell¡ªAbsolute Healing.] [Diamond-tier spell, Absolute Healing¡ªcan heal all injuries in the world, including external, internal, sword, poison, and so on. It can also heal the person to their peak strength.] The diamond-tier spell had appeared in Watson¡¯s head following the fusion, and he had a confident expression on his face. Owen¡¯s healing was made even easier for him by his mastery of the many spells he had learned. ¡°Absolute Healing.¡± As he cast the Absolute Healing spell on Owen¡¯s body, the man fell to the ground weakly. His constant coughing immediately stopped. A rosyplexion appeared on his body; he could even stand up abruptly and clench his fists in surprise. ¡°The ufortable feeling is gone. My injuries seem to have recovered.¡± ¡°Owen, are you sure that you¡¯ve really recovered? It won¡¯t be the same as before, right? Where it¡¯s only temporary?¡± Poseidon was concerned. Owen shook his head. ¡°No, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve recovered this time. Not only have I improved, but my strength has also recovered to its peak! If you don¡¯t believe me, see me run, jump, and somersault!¡± Waving his fishtail, Owen nimbly somersaulted a few times in the sea; everyone was confident that he had recovered. ¡°Now, I can leave the seabed and fight against the human fleet for 300 rounds.¡± Owen clenched his fists. A tinum-tier aura spread from his body, causing the entire Sea God Pce to shake. ¡°Owen, you¡¯ve just recovered from your injuries. You should rest so that you don¡¯t get injured again when you fight with others.¡± Jana curled her lips in disdain. Her gazended on Watson¡¯s body and flickered. She walked toward Watson and stretched a tentacle to wrap around Watson¡¯s neck. ¡°Your name is Watson? It seems that you¡¯re very skilled in healing techniques. Would you be interested in going to my roomter to have a deeper discussion with me?¡± As she spoke, Jana¡¯s face moved closer to Watson¡¯s ear and blew into it. Even though Jana had a mouth full of sharp teeth and a gloomy expression, she still looked pretty good. Her actions were full of temptation. Alice, who was at the side, saw that scene and immediately ran up and pulled Jana¡¯s tentacle away. ¡°Aunt Jana, Brother Watson is visiting me. We can¡¯t go to your room.¡± Jana was stunned by Alice¡¯s actions. She looked at Alice and then at Watson before she revealed a look of understanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know the two of you are in a rtionship.¡± Then, she moved closer to Watson¡¯s ear and lowered her voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re with the princess. I don¡¯t mind sharing. Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡± Watson did not answer her. He just smiled bitterly. ¡°Watson, thank you so much! Not only did you save my daughter, but you also healed Owen. The sea folks owe you a huge favor.¡± Poseidon walked toward Watson and grabbed his hand gratefully. Her fishtail moved very fast because of her excitement. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Even though the sea tribe has survived this time, if the humans from the floating city continue to poison the sea, we will not be able to resist eventually. Furthermore, the floating city is guarded by tinum-tier powerhouses. It¡¯s not rational to fight them head-on. ¡°Are we really going to move to the depths of the sea?¡± Poseidon looked troubled. As a sea tribe that relied on the sea to live, there was a reason their ancestors built the Altantis at the sea entrance. Humans were better at using toolspared to the sea tribes. They had a greater variety of goods and crafts that were located near thend. They had free ess to thend and coulde and go as they pleased to exchange products. However, the humans¡¯ widespread hunting of sea folks had resulted in a decline in trade with them. The sea tribes, on the other hand, continued to have ess to human items. An illustration of that would be Alice¡¯s priceless fairy tale book. If they wanted to retreat into the depths of the sea, although it was safe, it would also cut off the possibility ofmunication with the outside world. ¡°Or should we hand over those ves? I heard that the reason those people attacked us was that these ves are in our hands.¡± All of a sudden, one of the underlings behind Jenna weakly interjected. As soon as her voice fell, the atmosphere instantly changed. Some of the sea folks looked at Watson with sparkling eyes. They felt that the humans were to me for their predicament, but they did not dare to target Watson because he had healed Owen. Plus, if those ves were to leave, then the twelve golden pces would be theirs. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. Watson gave us these ves. He is our benefactor. How can we do that to him?¡± Unexpectedly, the first person to stand up for Watson was Owen. He said, ¡°Furthermore, the ves were just an excuse for these humans. They are asking for ves now. When we hand over the ves, they might ask for treasures again. The greed of humans will never disappear. Therefore, we have to nip this in the bud. For example¡ª¡± ¡°Destroy the floating city.¡± Chapter 356 - Watson’s New Trial

Chapter 356: Watson¡¯s New Trial

When Owen mentioned the destruction of the floating city, his eyes were filled with the mes of revenge. His words shocked all the sea folks, and they began to discuss it worriedly. ¡°Can we really destroy the floating city?¡± ¡°Even if we can do it, the floating city is an important part of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. What if the kingdom is angry and sends arge number of troops to destroy us?¡± Owen waved his hand. ¡°Destroy the floating city. I didn¡¯t say kill everyone in the floating city. I mean to kill their leader and then turn the remaining humans into ves and bring them back here! We can let those human ves make the necessary things for us, such as porcin, tea, and silk. We can kill those who won¡¯t obey us, just like what they did to us in the past. With those human ves, we can move Antis to the deeper parts of the sea and obtain the necessary resources. Then, we won¡¯t need to be afraid of the kingdom.¡± His words were full of charisma, and it was not a terrible ne. Many of them were moved. Owen turned to look at Watson, ¡°Watson, I did not treat you very well before because you are a human. But you saved me, and I apologize for my past rudeness! Even though you¡¯re a human, you¡¯re a respectable one. I hope you can help us with the attack on the floating city. You¡¯ve seen all the evil that those despicable humans have done to us. As long as you help us, you¡¯ll be a member of the sea tribe from now onward. I¡¯ll convince Her Majesty to let you marry Alice.¡± ording to the rules of the sea tribe, humans were not allowed to enter the sea tribe¡¯s cities, and they were also not allowed to live with them. However, if Watson married Alice, then it would be different. She was the future Sea Emperor, and if he married her, Watson would be equivalent to the tribe¡¯s royalty, one of their emperors. He could also change his race from a human to a member of the sea tribe. ¡°Uncle Owen, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Brother Watson.¡± Alice was frightened by Owen¡¯s words. She fiddled with the corners of her clothes, and her face was red. ¡°Alice, as someone who has watched you grow up, how can I not understand your thoughts?¡± Owen shook his head. He looked at Watson with a sincere gaze. ¡°What do you think, Watson? Are you willing to agree to my request? If you agree to it, you can also bring your family and friends to live in the twelve golden pces that you¡¯ve just created. From then on, we can live a carefree life under the sea.¡± Owen felt that the conditions he gave were excellent. He would let Watson be the tribe¡¯s emperor, and he would let him bring outsiders into the sea tribe. Owen had broken so many of their rules, but he felt that Watson was worth it. Judging from the fact that Watson had instantly created twelve huge pces and was able to heal a condition that even Jana would find difficult to cure, Owen knew that the young man was a rare talent. If he could join the sea folks, their strength would increase by many folds. Alice and Watson¡¯s children would also have great genes¡ªthey would be geniuses. The sea folks might rece the humans to be thergest race in the world. Watson thought for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t ept that.¡± Owen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with such generous conditions? Then what do you need from us? Unless you have a problem with living with the sea folks.¡± Alice, who was at the side, also clenched her fists. She looked at Watson with some worry, as if she was afraid that Watson would reject her. ¡°That has nothing to do with race. It¡¯s just that I have many rtives and friends. The twelve golden pces might not be able to fit all of them. Furthermore, I came to the floating city just for a trial. After the trial ends, I will head to the royal city to attend school! I¡¯m very grateful for your offer, but allow me to apologize for I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Watson, are you kidding me? I can understand you saying that you want to go to the royal city to study. But having so many family and friends that the pces can¡¯t fit all of them? It¡¯s bad to lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see my home.¡± ¡°Forget it! We¡¯re not in the mood. Watson, if you¡¯re not willing to help us, then please leave! We don¡¯t want to have an unstable factor by our side while we¡¯re at war with the humans.¡± Owen¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. Since Watson rejected his generous offer, it proved that Watson¡¯s heart was with the humans. There was nothing more to say. ¡°Uncle Owen, I believe in Brother Watson¡¯s character. He will not do anything to harm us. Please don¡¯t chase him away.¡± Alice walked toward Owen to plead with him, but Owen was unmoved. There was nothing she could do, so Alice went to her mother. ¡°Mother, please persuade Uncle to let Brother Watson stay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. Your Uncle Owen did the right thing. If he doesn¡¯t want to be part of the sea folks, we can¡¯t let him stay here. We should not even let those ves stay.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, it seems like I can¡¯t discuss the treatment with you. If you choose to stay here, I can let you experience a special service.¡± The tentacles under Jana¡¯s body squirmed non-stop. One by one, surgical tools rose. Her face was filled with regret, causing Watson to smile bitterly. ¡°Thank you all for inviting me to Antis as a guest. After I leave, I will try my best to prevent the Ptolemy family and the people from the floating city from harming you.¡± After bowing to the sea folks in front of him, Watson hesitated for a moment before turning around and leaving. Alice threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms. She cried, and the tears fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The tears that flowed out of the corners of her eyes froze before falling to the ground. They turned into milky-white, crystal-clear pearls. Poseidon patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder. She looked reluctant. ¡°Alice, forget about him. Watson is still a human, after all. You won¡¯t have a good ending with him!¡± ¡°Alice, there is no time for you to be sad. We have to think about how to destroy the floating city! Don¡¯t worry. Watson doesn¡¯t want to join the sea folks because he has a natural sense of superiority as a human. If we destroy the floating city and let him see how hispanions fall into our hands, we will see how he can refuse the offer. At that time, I will personally tie him up and bring him to you.¡± The corners of Owen¡¯s mouth rose as he spoke, seemingly full of confidence. .... It was already afternoon when Watson returned to the hotel. As soon as he entered the hotel, he saw a short-haired woman rush out and hug him. ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯re finally back. I heard from Master Antonio that the sea folks had captured you. I was worried about what would happen if you did note back.¡± ¡°Why would I do that? It¡¯s so boring there. Plus, I can¡¯t part with you, Nightingale, and my otherpanions.¡± Watson patted the girl¡¯s hair yfully, causing the girl to raise her head in dissatisfaction. ¡°You look good, Young Master Watson. They must have treated you well. I heard that most of the sea folks are beautiful women. Did they serve you?¡± ¡°They wanted to, but I rejected them.¡± Watson recalled the tentacles on Jana¡¯s body and Alice¡¯s reluctant look; he shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about that. I¡¯m going to see Master. I wonder where he is now?¡± ¡°Master Antonio is sunbathing on the roof.¡± Watson teleported to the roof and found Antonio on a rocking chair with a sun hat on his face. His body swayed gently with the chair; he looked very rxed. ¡°Master.¡± Watson bowed respectfully toward Antonio. ¡°Watson! You¡¯re finally back. What do you think about your trip to the sea tribes? ¡± ¡°The sea tribe has a unique ecological environment and living habits. Many of their ces are different from thend, but there are many simr ces. But, I only had one thought after leaving the sea tribe. Why can¡¯t humans and the sea tribe coexist peacefully? Obviously, the sea tribe did not take the initiative to invade thend. Why would the floating city¡¯s noblemen always capture the sea tribe as ves? So that hatred can grow?¡± ¡°Benefits can drive people crazy. Furthermore, Watson, do you think that if the position of the humans and the sea tribe were reversed, they would not capture the human ves? Not necessarily. There is a very philosophical saying in the kingdom that non-humans have different hearts. The strong would always have the right to set rules and take those rules for granted. The sea tribe is oppressed because they are not strong enough. If they are strong enough, then they will resist the humans. Perhaps they might be even more radical than the humans.¡± ¡°In fact, the sea tribe is already prepared to resist. Soon, the floating city will be filled with rivers of blood. Is there no way to stop the war between the two races?¡± ¡°There is, and it is very simple.¡± Antonio took off the sun hat on his face and revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°As long as you can convince the two races and make them strong enough. Watson, do you think you are strong enough?¡± Watson pondered for a long time and then smiled. ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯m strong enough.¡± ¡°Since you think so, I¡¯ll add one more item to the test¡ªprevent the sea tribe from starting a war with the humans, and you need to find a new order for them! If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll be severely punished.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will not let you down! By the way, Master, the phrase, non-humans have different hearts, that you just said sounds very familiar to me. I wonder which philosopher in the kingdom had said that?¡± Antonio pointed at himself with a smug expression. ¡°Me, of course.¡± Chapter 357 - Ten Thousand Clones

Chapter 357: Ten Thousand Clones

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Young Master Watson, that is the location of the Sea God¡¯s Trident. It is also the ce where you will participate in the trial.¡± Mike led Watson to a secret house in a small alley in the Crystal Pce. Following the house down was a small secret room. Half a day ago, the Crystal Pce had just been severely damaged, but nothing seemed to have happened here. The wall covered by magic was still smooth, and there was a sentry post every ten steps. Half an hour after Watson and Antonio talked, Watson immediately went to the Ptolemy family a. He told them that he would participate in the trial, and the Ptolemy family sent the eldest Young Master, Mike, to bring him there. Even though Mike knew that Watson was the one who reced Casey, he was still polite toward him. After all, Watson was Antonio¡¯s disciple, and his strength was not bad at all. He could not afford to offend him, so he did not mention that. After Watson reced Casey, his brother had be trash in his father¡¯s eyes. Watson had helped him, so he had a good impression of the young man. ¡°When Young Master Watson enters that ce to train, guard it well to prevent anyone from disturbing him. Otherwise, if anything happens, I will teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master. We will guard that ce well.¡± The guards took a step forward nervously. Their bodies emitted a gold-tier aura as they straightened their backs. Nodding in satisfaction, Mike led Watson to the front door of the basement and fiddled with theplicated lock on the door, ¡°That is the most important ce for our family. Just the entrance alone has nineyers of protection. It is magic that only enables those from our family¡¯s blood to enter. I guarantee that no one will be able to ess this ce.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± While Mike was working on the sixthyer of the password, Watson pushed the door in front of him. His magic unlocked the subsequentyers of the password. ¡°Isn¡¯t it open?¡± As Watson spoke, the door opened with a creak. Mike grumbled in his heart. The door was not as safe as his father had said. He would need to ask his father to strengthen the password again. He would make the nineyered password into one with ny-nineyers. As the two entered, the scene in the secret chamber appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. There was a long staircase extending to the front of the secret chamber. There was an endless abyss under the stairs where a sky-blue trident floated in the air. The trident was wrapped in a golden dragon-shaped sculpture; it emitted a flickering light as if it was breathing. As it breathed, the seawater below continued to rise and fall. It was poured into the ck holes on the walls around the abyss in an orderly manner. The holes on the walls were densely packed and varied in size. At a rough nce, there were at least a million of them. Those holes were all the underground waterways of the floating city. The ends of all the waterways were connected to that ce. ¡°Young Master Watson, aren¡¯t you surprised that the operation of the floating city is all dependent on a tinum-tier item? ¡°That is inevitable. I felt the same when I first came here. A tinum-tier item can provide an endless supply of energy for an entire city. If there were more such items, it would not be impossible for the entire country to be omnipotent.¡± Mike cast a burning gaze at the Sea God¡¯s Trident, his face filled with pride. The Ptolemy family had a tinum-tier item that could change the environment of the kingdom. What an honor it was! ¡°Young Master Mike is right. tinum-tier items are indeed very powerful, especially that of Sea God¡¯s Trident. It¡¯s even stronger than an ordinary tinum-tier item.¡± Watson nodded, and the specific information of the sea god¡¯s Trident appeared in front of him. [tinum-tier item: Sea God Trident (imitation).] [Effect: this item is an imitation of the real Sea God¡¯s Trident. It only has part of the functions of the original trident. Water Flow Creation (can create seawater out of thin air), Elemental Dposition (can dpose the controlled seawater into minor water elements), Sea God¡¯s Wrath (summons the projection of the sea god, causing tinum-tierrge-scale damage), Tyrant¡¯s Breath (sets up a thunderstorm vortex in the sky, making it impossible for birds to pass through).] [Additional effect: Body Sensing (there is a connection between the fake sea god¡¯s trident and the real one. The host will be alerted when the distance is close.] ¡®This Sea God¡¯s Trident is actually a replica, but it has powerful functions. It¡¯s hard to imagine what the real one can do.¡¯ Watson sighed in his heart. He heard Mike beside him say, ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯m going to take that Sea God¡¯s Trident away next. I¡¯ll have to trouble you toplete the trial on behalf of the Sea God¡¯s Trident. During that period, I¡¯ll stand guard at the side. If you have any questions, you can call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Mike walked to the edge of the steps and chanted a spell over the abyss below. Soon, the trident was triggered by the sound of the spell. It shook and stopped the flow of water from the hole in all directions. It began to fly to the top of the abyss, where it fell into Mike¡¯s hand. The moment he held the trident, Mike could not suppress the excitement on his face. He was like an emperor, but he quickly suppressed that emotion and carefully inserted the trident into a protruding stone tform not far from the steps. At the same time, he made a polite gesture to Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, please.¡± Without hesitation, Watson jumped into the abyss. As he floated in the abyss, he immediately felt countless requestsing from the caves in all directions. Some were requests from the city gates for him to open the gates and release the water. Some were requests for him to change the river course, and some were requests for fishermen to bathe at home. He hoped that he could provide warm bathwater. Those requests were transformed intomands that instruments and magic could understand. They entered his mind, causing his brain to buzz. ¡°The Sea God¡¯s Trident usually handles so many things without making any mistakes. Suchputing power is truly terrifying. As expected of a tinum-tier item.¡± Watson activated his magic ording to the request in his mind. A huge water-elementalw domain spread out under his feet. At the same time, Watson used the ability to serve his words. The water elements in the air gathered spontaneously and condensed into nine thick water dragons that wrapped around his body. The water dragons¡¯ bodies separated into thin streams of water and entered different caves on the walls. Initially, he was not very familiar with the flow of water in the city. After all, the city was his body here, and the water flow was also his body. Some problems that he would not normally encounter when casting magic were also revealed at that moment. In the bathroom of a fisherman¡¯s house in the floating city, the fisherman¡¯s wife was taking a shower in the bathroom when she suddenly screamed. ¡°What happened?¡± The fisherman immediately rushed into the bathroom and saw a shocking scene. The water pipe in the bathroom seemed toe to life as it twisted randomly on the wall, and water was ten timesrger than before gushed out of it. A few goldfish appeared along with the water flow, turning the bathroom into a pond. In another ce, a few children were sprinkling their feed on the fishes in a pond in a certain aristocrat¡¯s manor. Theyughed incessantly when the fishes fought for the food. Then, the water in the pond suddenly began to decline. Together with the fishes in the pond, they flowed toward the pipe and disappeared within a few seconds. At the west gate of the floating city, the gate was slowly opening. The guard who opened the gate had just signaled for a merchant fleet to sail out. The water current pushed the ships that were supposed to leave the city quickly. However, they were pushed back by the current outside the gate, causing the vessels to crash into each other. The noblemen on the ships scolded their subordinates as their subordinates defended themselves. Such a scene was not umon in a floating city at that moment. Watson was, after all, a human. It was difficult for him to process millions of different pieces of information simultaneously without making any mistakes. ¡°That Watson is a monster, right?¡± Mike guarded the Sea God¡¯s Trident and looked down along the stairs. He clicked his tongue discreetly when he saw the nine giant dragon-shaped water balls that surrounded Watson and the empty water currents that kept entering the surroundings. Before he left, Daniel had explicitly told him that if Watson had any problems during the trial, he should immediately rece Watson with the Sea God¡¯s Trident to maintain the city¡¯s stability. However, Watson had already started to supply energy to the city for a few minutes. There were no guards outside to report the problem. Obviously, what Watson had done was not too big of a problem. If he was not a monster, then what was that? It was shocking enough to see Watson¡¯s energy could support the entire city. While Mike wasmenting, Watson closed his eyes to improve the energy supply to the city. ¡°The energy contained in my body is enough to provide the functions of this city and even far more than that. However, I am unable to provide energy perfectly!¡± In the past, when he made a move against the enemy, he always let his energy rush out in one direction. Even though it was powerful, itcked change. However, at that moment, he had to split his energy into thousands of strands. Those thousands of strands of energy might have different directions, and after a certain transmission distance, some of the energy in different directions had to gather. Such aplex change forced Watson to make use of all the knowledge in his mind. He had previously absorbed arge amount of knowledge from the cultivators in the underground maze. After he had fused that knowledge, he had transformed it into the Einherjar and several diamond-tier abilities. For example, the Invincible Fist. However, that did not mean that he had utterly digested the knowledge in the Einherjar¡¯s body. Usually, he needed to think for a while before doing something. However, at that moment, to support the entire city by himself, he had squeezed out every bit of knowledge in the Einherjar¡¯s body and gradually fused it into his body. As he fused it with his ability to control the water flow, it significantly increased. The Einherjar¡¯s body contained the experiences of millions of cultivators, and those experiences included all kinds of methods to purify energy. All the helpful knowledge was fused into Watson¡¯s system and turned into his own. As arge amount of information poured into his body, it was continuously fused and upgraded. At one point, the umted knowledge reached its peak, forcing him to open his eyes. He spat out a few words. ¡°Ten Thousand Clones!¡± Chapter 358 - Not Very Safe

Chapter 358: Not Very Safe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Having a myriad of doppelgangers was an additional ability of the Einherjar¡¯s body. It allowed Watson to release his counterpart, who possessed half of its owner¡¯s power. Watson had never used that ability after obtaining it because the doppelganger would be useless in a one-on-one fight. If Watson had to control his doppelganger in arge battle, he might as well spend his energy creating a fewrge-scale spells. Those were all his previous thoughts, but he had changed his mind. The current he was controlling was like his doppelganger. He was controlling the current to separate and fuse; it was just like how he controlled his doppelganger to do different things without interfering with each other. With that realization in his mind, Watson activated the system fusion with all the knowledge heprehended. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the battle techniques in your mind. After digesting all the experience, the Einherjar body¡¯s extra ability has evolved.] [Advanced version of the clones: Water Soldiers.] [Ability: with just a drop of water, you can create your own water-elemental clone. The water-elemental clone can be fused into a giant to fight against enemies, or it can be dispersed into countless tiny consciousnesses to exist in other people¡¯s bodies. The host can obtain the clone¡¯s five senses.] Following the evolution of the tens of thousands of clones, Watson¡¯s eyes had changed. They looked as if covered with ayer of gauze; it no longer had the unique youthful rity. Countless symbols of knowledge shed randomly within. At the same time, he used the ability to turn water into soldiers. The water elements shot out from his body were all covered with a wisp of his consciousness. Through that wisp of consciousness, he could feel the water currents transported to different ces through various channels¡ªwhere they went and what they did. A woman was taking a bath in the bathroom of a nobleman¡¯s manor in the floating city. The warm water sshed on her plump body; it made her moan. ¡°Why is the water temperature sofortable today? There¡¯s almost no need to regte it, and the water flow is just right.¡± At the west gate of the floating city, the boats that had been pped back because of the improper control of the water currents had already adjusted their positions. The waves pushed at a moderate speed that enabled them to leave the city. Many of the merchants on the boats had surprised expressions on their faces. ¡°Usually, when we leave the city, the rapid river water will always wet our clothes. Why is the surface so calm today? The speed is not slow either.¡± The direction of the water flow affected by Watson¡¯s mistake had been corrected. The excessive flow of water from the bathroom pipes had been restricted, and the drained pond had once again filled with water; there were even four tiny fountains at the corners of the pond that spurted out irregrly. It was like a wonderful performance that attracted the attention of many children. Watson, who had done all that, was calm. The water droplets were his doppelganger, so he could control the movements of each drop of water precisely, including condensing them together into a hot spring. He could also change the temperature and touch; they would give a different feeling when touching a human body. ¡°Master Antonio asked me to participate in this trial so that I could control the energy more precisely. I think I¡¯vepleted it. I wonder if that trial can end early?¡± Through the water droplet-shaped doppelganger, Watson had already grasped the terrain of the entire floating city. What was there in the floating city? The specific structure of each ce was clearly imprinted in his mind. He believed that even the builder of that city could not have understood it as clearly as he did. He was prepared to use the water-elemental doppelganger to find his master, Antonio. He wanted to ask Antonio if he had already grasped the method to control the magic elements in minute detail. Antonio had wanted him to stay there for an entire day. However, supplying energy to the floating city was no longer a burden for him. Staying there was only a waste of time. After searching for a few minutes, he still could not find Antonio. Watson suddenly saw a scene that caught his attention. It was a secret courtyard in the Crystal Pce. The water in the yard flowed through the cracks in the ground. Two people were sitting opposite each other, discussing. One of them was Elven, the owner of the Iris Flower Tavern, and the other was wearing a ck cloak. Watson had seen his face before. It was ke, the Holy Sword adventurer team¡¯s captain, whom he had seen in Iron City. At that moment, ke and elven were sitting opposite each other. They were holding wine sses and discussing something. Watson deliberately let the water droplets that flowed from the ground ssh out a little and fall on the floor. He began to monitor their conversation. ¡°Miss Elven, to be honest, you are the second assassin I have seen serving the King. You don¡¯t look like a person from that profession.¡± ¡°Oh? What do I look like then, Mister ke?¡± ke did not answer that question. Instead, he took a sip of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯ve been staying on the second floor of Watson¡¯s hotel for the past two days. Other than interacting with the Ptolemy family, he hasn¡¯t made any other movements these days. That hero who caused a stir in the city was obviously not Casey, but him! The Eldest Young Master from the Ptolemy family has brought him to the secret chamber where the Sea God¡¯s Trident is stored in the Crystal Pce to participate in a secret trial.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mister ke, for your intelligence. Thank you for your hard work. You¡¯ve finished your mission and rushed all the way to the royal city to report to His Majesty. You even have to stop here temporarily to hand over your duties to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Those are all things that I have to do. After all, you¡¯re the person sent by His Majesty to investigate Watson, and I happen to have some contact with that young man.¡± ¡°Mister ke, you have revealed a lot of useful information to me, and I¡¯d like to repay you. I have prepared two boxes of 10-year-old red wine for you. When you leave, I will tell my men to carry it to your carriage! Of course, before you leave, I have another question I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Miss Elven is really forthright. What is it?¡± ¡°How much do you know about Watson¡¯s mysterious magic that can fuse different quality items and turn them into higher quality items?¡± Through the perspective of the water droplet doppelganger, Watson could clearly see that after hearing Elven¡¯s words, the wine ss in ke¡¯s hand shook, and a few drops of scarlet wine spilled out and sshed on the table. He used his sleeve to wipe the scarlet wine off the table; ke¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°Miss Elven, you must be joking. I don¡¯t know much about that kind of magic. So Watson has that kind of magic? It seems like there¡¯s a mistake in my intelligence work. Before I leave, I will find someone to verify the authenticity of that matter to prevent Miss Elven from being misled by false intelligence.¡± ¡°You are too kind, Mister ke. That intelligence was deduced from my subordinates¡¯ reports. After all, that young man created a tinum-tier item in my auction house! The original items were from different ruins. I have checked beforehand; they were not from the same item. The young man must have some ways to improve the quality of those items. Of course, those are just guesses. It might not be right. I have some other guesses that I will not say for now; I don¡¯t want you tough at me.¡± Then, Elven clinked sses with ke and began to drink. However, both of them seemed to be testing each other. ¡°Speaking of Watson, since we already know that he was the fake Casey and where he is right now, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Of course, we have to catch him and send him to the King. Oh, right, his battle with the sea tribes destroyed the Crystal Pce, crippling a part of my intelligencework. In addition, the ves in the tavern have been rescued and won¡¯t be reopened for a long time. I also want to me him for that. Just punish him a little before we meet His Majesty.¡± ¡°You n to attack him here and now? He is with the Ptolemy family, and their Eldest Young Master is also with him.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything? I only know where Watson is. As for the other matters, they are not my concerns. Negotiating with the noblemen is His Majesty¡¯s task. As subordinates, we only need to help him toplete it. I have to say, Mister ke, drinking with you has been quite interesting indeed. I believe that the people I have arranged have already arrived near the secret chamber. Let¡¯s drink to the goal that we are about to achieve.¡± Then, Watson drew his consciousness from his water-elemental clone; his expression darkened. ¡°The Iris Flower Tavern boss answers to the King, and so does ke. They¡¯ve got my movements and even sent people to deal with me?¡± He had not expected that the King¡¯s men would catch up to him in just two days in the city. The King must have thought it out; he was genuinely terrifying. Just as he was thinking, Mike¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you still able to hold on? Do you want me to help you switch back with the Sea God¡¯s Trident temporarily so that you can rest for a while?¡± ¡°No need, I can still hold on.¡± Watson shook his head. Then, he said, ¡°Young Master Mike, I feel that we have too few guards in this chamber, especially now that you are looking after the Sea God¡¯s Trident. You don¡¯t have any protective force around you. It would be terrible if someone took the opportunity to attack and cause trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Young Master Watson. Don¡¯t worry! There are more than ten gold-tier warriors protecting the secret chamber, and the chamber¡¯s defensive power is not something that an ordinary person could break through. There are nineyers of passwords outside the secret chamber. Even though thest threeyers might not be very useful, it still has sixyers of passwords. Even a master thief would need at least a few months to break through theyers of passwords. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mike stood beside the trident andughed. Before he could stopughing, he heard a loud bang. The door behind him was suddenly kicked open with a great force. The door broke into pieces andnded at his feet.. He immediately stoppedughing. Chapter 359 - Severed Fingers Gang

Chapter 359: Severed Fingers Gang

A group of people in ck clothes and clown masks rushed in from behind Mike. There were more than a hundred of them. Two leaders in clown masks were carrying two Ptolemy family guards who had been guarding the door. The two gold-tier guards¡¯ faces were covered in blood. They were on the verge of death. They were spitting out a few words toward Mike with incredible difficulty. ¡°Young Master Mike, quick, run!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The clown-masked man pierced those two guards¡¯ chests with his bare hands before the guards could finish speaking. Their bodies fell onto the ground with unwilling expressions immortalized on their faces. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? That is the Ptolemy family¡¯s secret chamber. You could not have entered it without the password. Did my foolish brother leak the password to you? Did he send you here to harm me deliberately?¡± Mike protected the Sea God¡¯s Trident with one hand behind his back as he pointed at the people in front of him with the other hand. No one responded to his question. The clown-masked leader stepped forward and extended his white-gloved right hand toward Mike. ¡°Give us the Sea God¡¯s Trident.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re here for the Sea God¡¯s Trident. It¡¯s my family¡¯s treasure. No matter who takes it, you won¡¯t be able to leave that city! If you know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯d advise you to leave that ce now. I can pretend that that did not happen¡ªArgh!¡± Before Mike could finish his words, the clown-masked man in the lead took a step forward and teleported in front of him. His right hand grabbed Mike¡¯s neck, causing him to rise into the air from where he was standing. His face and ears were red. While the clown man was doing that, two of his maskedpanions came up from behind Mike. They pulled the Sea God¡¯s Trident and put it into a ck box that they had prepared. Then, they quickly left the secret chamber. The other clown-masked men stayed behind. ¡°We have the item. The next thing to do is to kill those two people.¡± The clown-masked man in the lead exerted even more strength in his palm as if he wanted to break Mike¡¯s neck. One hundred people went toward Watson, and all of them emitted gold-tier auras. One by one, they took off their white gloves, and a strongbat aura appeared in their palms. They gathered together and turned into an evenrger guillotine that was more than a hundred meters long, shing down at Watson¡¯s head. ¡°tinum-tierbined fighting technique, Sacred Dragon Guillotine!¡± There was a huge golden dragon head on each side of the guillotine. The two dragon heads held the guillotine as if they wanted to break the de into two pieces. However, the de was still as tough as before.., when the guillotine fell, the water column that overflowed around Watson was cut into halves, and many of the caves on the surrounding walls were also cut into two. The giant guillotine came down, stuck Watson¡¯s neck, and his head fell to the ground. At that moment, a light shed on Watson¡¯s body, and six pure white wings spread from his back. A halo-like domain appeared above his head, turning into an illusory light barrier. The guillotinended on the halo above his head, but it immediately returned to the direction of the hundreds of clown men who were attacking him at an even faster speed. ¡°Angels?¡± A wave of puzzled voices erupted from the group of clowns. Soon, they released theirbat aura in a fluster, forcefully blocking the tinum-tier attacks. A few of the clown men were cut in half because their reactions were slow. More than half of them retreated after falling into the bottomless abyss due to the fierce tinum-tierbat techniques. It caused the formation to be scattered. ¡°Diamond-tier spell, Absolute Gravity.¡± Suddenly, a tender voice sounded from behind everyone. A terrifying gravity instantly hit everyone, causing them to kneel on the ground with difficulty. The masks on their faces shattered due to the pressure, revealing many unfamiliar faces. However, there was one that Watson was familiar with, and that clown was grabbing Mike¡¯s neck. Initially, the clown had wanted to strangle Mike to death. However, he was kneeling on the ground with Mike at that moment due to the increased gravity. He had to endure terrifying pressure. The clown man was a quiet-looking middle-aged man. His hair was light gray, while his hair was azure blue. He was staring at Watson with a strange gaze. ¡°Mr. K?¡± Watson spat out his name. ¡°Young Master Watson, I did not expect to see you again so soon! ¡± ¡°Thest time we met, you were using Young Master Casey¡¯s skin. That auction really opened my eyes. I¡¯ve never seen a person who could bid for all the items in the auction.¡± ¡°It really is you.¡± Watson only deduced that the person in front of him was the auctioneer called Mr. K; he knew the man¡¯s hair color and sense of familiarity. He knew why those people were there when he recalled Elven and ke¡¯s conversation. ¡°Mr. K, if I¡¯m not wrong, your superior only asked you to teach me a lesson and did not give the order to kill me, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯re wrong. The order was for me to kill you! If we can¡¯t kill you, then we won¡¯t be able to live either. However, is it really alright for you to stand here and chat with us? Right now, you¡¯re recing the Sea God¡¯s Trident to supply the entire city with energy. While you¡¯re chatting with us, there¡¯s a high possibility that there will be huge chaos in the city.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because the person standing here and talking to you is not my true body.¡± Watson smiled; it caused wrinkles on his face. Then, his body shattered with a loud sound and turned into scattered water droplets, which then fell to the ground. Each of them turned into Watson. In an instant, there were about 100 of Watson¡¯s clones. The man stiffened when he saw that. He muttered to himself, ¡°As expected of someone who can create tinum-tier items. What a monster!¡± ¡°Watson, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I would have died just now! Those people actually dared to kill people here. They even dared to snatch the Sea God¡¯s Trident. I¡¯ll definitely report this to my father and have him punish those people severely. Watson, you should keep an eye on these people first. I¡¯ll go get help.¡± Mike red at Mr. K and the others as he rubbed his sore neck. He did not remain there. Instead, he ran outside quickly. Watson did not stop Mike. The clowns would not be able to move as the Absolute Gravity spell had suppressed them. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Kughed. He pulled his long robe and revealed bottles of medicines, which must have contained poison. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s worth it to die with Master¡¯s Antonio¡¯s disciple, the talented Young Master Watson.¡± The other clownsughed. They showed a determined expression as their bodies began to expand rapidly, and they were stained with ayer of ck. Then, they heard Watson¡¯s tender voice. ¡°Mr. K, since you know that I can create tinum-tier items, then do you know that I can also create people?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Mr. K seemed to have thought of something, and his expression suddenly changed. However, without giving him a chance to react, Watson, still in the endless abyss, chanted a few words. Then, an invisible wave spread from the bottom of the abyss. The clowns, whose bodies were expanding, turned into rays of light. Then, those rays of light formed in the air and turned into a person. It was a man. He was about 90 percent simr to Mr. K. However, he looked calm with his gray hair and quiet appearance. [Congrattions, Master, on a sessful fusion.] [You have obtained a peak tinum-tier attendant.] [Peak tinum-tier attendant: K] [Mastery of water-elemental tinum-tierbat aura, as well as various tinum and gold-tierbat techniques] [Additional ability: Great Talent (adept at strategy and management).] Watson used his water-elemental clone to see the information in the newly merged Mr. K. Immediately after that, Mr. K knelt on one knee and bowed to the abyss where Watson was located. ¡°Respected Master, please forgive me for being disrespectful to you just now.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Since his main body was still in the abyss to provide energy to the city, Watson could only speak to Mr. K through his clone. ¡°Tell me where you n to transport the Sea God¡¯s Trident and what you will do next.¡± ¡°We will transport the Sea God¡¯s Trident to a secret stronghold belonging to the Severed Fingers Gang. If we don¡¯t die after trying to kill you, then our mission is to spread the news of Mike¡¯s death and announce that the sea folks had killed him. By then, we would have been able to provoke the Ptolemy family to fight against the sea folks, allowing the Severed Fingers Gang to reap the benefits.¡± ¡°How many people are there in the upper levels of the Severed Fingers Gang? Who are they?¡± ¡°There are ten suprememanders in the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s upper levels, corresponding to a person¡¯s ten fingers. They are located in different regions of the kingdom. The person in the floating city is the left pink¡ªElven! Unlike other Severed Fingers Gang members, the ten suprememanders have all their fingers intact. However, no one knows what they look like, except for their trusted aides.¡± Watson stroked his chin when he heard that. The Severed Fingers Gang and the Ptolemy family did underground businesses. Unlike the Ptolemy family, the Severed Fingers Gang was more wicked, almost focusing on all their effort on underground businesses. They managed the ve trade, and they were also involved in the ck market. The most important thing to note was that the Severed Fingers Gang had connections with the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king. Initially, Watson did not want to get involved in the Severed Fingers Gang, but he was connected to the king, and his life was in danger. He had no choice but to act. Chapter 360 - The Sea Folks’ Invasion

Chapter 360: The Sea Folks¡¯ Invasion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Soon, Watson came up with aplete n in his mind. Rather than destroying the Severed Finger Gang, he wanted to control the group and spy for the king. He had already fused with Glenn from the Severed Finger Gang and then with Mr. K. He needed to find Elven and used her as a blueprint toplete the fusion. Then, he would be able to control the Severed Finger Gang leader. It was not difficult to find the other suprememanders of the Severed Finger Gang. After rounding them up, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he had secretly controlled the Severed Finger Gang. Watson, who was controlling the water flow in the abyss, had a glint in his eyes. The most important thing was to find the Sea God¡¯s Trident that the Severed Finger Gang members had taken and then free his main body. That way, it would be safer to capture Elven. As he made up his mind, Watson released the water droplet army and created a few water-elemental clones to ce on Mr. K¡¯s body. Then, he gave him instructions, ¡°Go find the Trident and bring it back to me.¡± After Mr. K left, only Watson was left in the secret chamber. He closed his eyes and began to inject the water-elemental clone into the waterway. He also used the waterwaywork that covered the entire city to monitor Elven and other suspicious people¡¯s movements, preventing them from escaping the floating city. While he was monitoring, he soon discovered another major incident. Under theke, not far from the main entrance of the floating city, a few mermaids had quietly sneaked in from the bottom of the turbulentke. Their sky-blue hair was emitting a faint fluorescence in the water. Those mermaids had the strength of gold-tier elites. They had quietly attached themselves to a few cargo ships that were preparing to enter the floating city. Further away, Watson could feel the fluctuations of thousands of sea folk warriors through his water-elemental avatar. Owen and Poseidon stood in front of those sea folk warriors. Owen was using the sea folknguage to cheer for hispanions in the water. ¡°Brothers, brace yourselves. When we enter the floating city, we will destroy theirwork first. Then, we will let our brothers in and force the people onnd into the water. Then, we will capture them all in one fell swoop!¡± Watson, who was in the secret chamber, slowly opened his eyes when he saw that. ¡°Why did they choose to attack when I entered the secret chamber? Did someone tell them about it?¡± Watson felt helpless. He did not know whether those people had an aplice or not, but there was one advantage to entering the secret chamber. He could evolve thousands of clones there, and he could use the water droplet army to monitor the entire city. If he had not obtained that ability, he would not have known that there were so many dangers hidden in that city. ¡°It looks like I need to capture the Severed Fingers Gang leader and also put up a defense to prevent too many people from dying because of the sea folks¡¯ invasion.¡± .... While Watson was nning that, at the entrance of Lake Priest.... Casey was standing on arge ship, looking down at the clear surface of the sea through the railings. ¡°In just half a day, the seawater has be clear. Those sea folks are quite fast! No, that is Antonio¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, all the sea folks would have died.¡± Casey was angry at the mention of Antonio. He heard that his disciple had gone to the Ptolemy manor to participate in the trial in the afternoon. His brother, Mike, was in charge of supporting him. ¡°Mike was the one who arranged the trial for Watson. He will definitely use that chance to badmouth me. Father has already handed over most of the family matters to him. I don¡¯t know what else I can do. Will I get the chance to inherit the family in the future?¡± Casey was worried. In the past, even though his father was not satisfied with what he had done, he was still willing to hand some tasks to him. However, that had changed; his father was not even willing to look at him. That kind of attitude made him feel even worse. ¡°No, I have to do something before Eldest Brother does. You! Come here! Spread arge anti-magic over that area. I want you to bring at least three mermaids to my room today.¡± Casey waved at the three crew members who were closest to him and gave them an order. The crew members looked troubled. The Ptolemy family had just attacked the sea folks. Under such circumstances, those sea folks would definitely go into hiding. Who could dare toe out? It would be unrealistic for them to get the mermaids. However, they knew Casey¡¯s personality. If they did not agree to Casey¡¯s request, they would end up in a miserable state. They had no choice but to obey. They came to the side of the ship and cast a fishing made of anti-magic materials. They waited in boredom. They thought that the fishing would hardly move. However, after waiting for a while, something pulled the. ¡°Young Master Casey, great news! The fishing has moved. There are really sea folksing out at this time. It¡¯s a good harvest!¡± Before they could pull the fishing up, a few of the guards ran to Casey¡¯s room in the cabin to tell him about that. ¡°A mermaid has taken the bait? If I catch those mermaids, I might be able to improve my image with my father. If he¡¯s happy, he won¡¯t ground me.¡± As Casey thought about that excitedly in his heart, he came to the outside of the ship and looked down. ¡°Where are the mermaids?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± A few of his subordinates pointed in a direction. Casey did see a mermaid in the fishing. The scales on her body had been cut by the hook made of anti-magic materials on the fishing. Even though she looked like a silver-tier elite, that mermaid could not unleash her full strength. She could only pull the fishing on her body with all her might and let out a sharp cry toward Casey and the others. ¡°Only one?¡± Casey was a little disappointed. The anti-magic materials they used to capture mermaids and the shackles were made of the same material. Usually, when they were cut by the hook made of that material, even a gold-tier mermaid would not be able to unleash her full strength, let alone a silver-tier mermaid. ¡°Forget it! One is better than nothing. After I pull that mermaid up, I¡¯ll enjoy her properly. Then, I¡¯ll break her limbs and put them on the side of the boat to be exposed to the sun. More mermaids wille when they hear her.¡± Casey had a great idea. He had been very unlucky for the past two days. His father had also reprimanded him harshly. It had been so long since he had killed a woman. He felt that something was missing. In addition to the grievances he had suffered over the past two days, he also needed to vent. Casey was excited when he thought about how he would torture that mermaid after he ravaged her. ¡°Young Master Casey, there seems to be something wrapped around that mermaid¡¯s body. She¡¯s much heavier than an ordinary mermaid. We can¡¯t pull her up.¡± Casey heard the voices of his subordinates, who had gone to pull the while he was fantasizing about his n. When he snapped back to his senses, he realized that a few gold-tier guards were trying to lift a silver-tier mermaid, but they were unable to pull her up. He was enraged. ¡°You are all trash! Pull her with all your might. If you can¡¯t pull her up today, then I¡¯ll ughter all of you and throw you into the water to feed the sharks.¡± His underlings immediately used all their strength to lift the mermaid into the boat. ¡°Pull her up, pull...¡± After shouting excitedly for a while, the underling¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened. He stood rooted to the ground and stared nkly at the mermaid¡¯s body. He was not the only one who was also stunned. Everyone on the ship was also bewildered. They saw the huge shell cannon in the mermaid¡¯s hands. The deep barrel was aimed at Casey¡¯s ship. There were at least 100 sea folks in the shell, apart from the pearls that were wrapped in lightning and ready to be filled at any time. Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! After the shell cannon appeared, the mermaid immediately let go and went back into the shell cannon. The air from other parts of the sea broke. Hundreds of shells and tens of thousands of sea folks had emerged from the bottom of the sea. A gloomy woman with an octopus body stood in front of them. Her upper body was in a long white robe, and she had a stalk of seagrass in her mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a regr customer? You often take the sea folks as your ves. Are you our enemy, Young Master Casey? I can¡¯t believe that the Ptolemy family has evacuated. Only you dare to stay here. I have to admire your courage.¡± That gloomy woman was the sea tribe¡¯s third tinum-tier elite, Jana. She grinned at Casey. The tentacles beneath her feet stretched outward casually and waved toward the distance. They were so fast that one would think it was an illusion. The anti-magic materials that trapped the Pearl Cannon and the sea folks in the distance and the surrounding anti-magics immediately turned into scattered lines and fell into the sea, allowing them to escape their predicament. The anti-magic materials could trap a gold-tier elite, but they could not withstand a single blow from Jana. ¡°Quick, all of you, hurry up and stop those guys!¡± Casey saw the tens of thousands of sea folks on the surface of the sea and knew that the majority of the tribe were there. He was so frightened that his face paled. He ordered his subordinates to go forward while he ran in the opposite direction, hoping to escape back tond. However... Swoosh! An invisible wind whistled past him. Casey felt a sharp pain in his legs. He fell to the ground as tears streamed down his face. He did not know what had happened. He turned his head and saw two tentacles had prated his legs. There were two bloody daggers wrapped around the tentacles. As for the gold-tier guards who were responsible for protecting him, their bodies had shattered into pieces, turning into a pile of minced meat. That scene terrified Casey, and coupled with the intense pain in his legs, he could not help but scream. ¡°I just came out, but I managed tond a big fish. What good luck! He is the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master, so he must be an important bargaining chip. I can¡¯t let him die. However, on the other hand, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, I can do anything to him.¡± She floated across the sea and arrived near Casey¡¯s boat. Then, with a heavy kick, shended between Casey¡¯s legs. She spat out the seaweed and opened her serrated mouth.. She was smiling very happily. Chapter 361 - A Turn-based Battle

Chapter 361: A Turn-based Battle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Those are the sea folks! The sea folks are invading! Hurry up and close the gate!¡± A fierce battle was taking ce at the floating city¡¯s main entrance. A few mermaids had wanted to attach themselves to the cargo ships to hitch a ride into the floating city. Unfortunately, when the guards were inspecting the cargo on the cargo ship, one of the mermaids did not hide properly and revealed her tail; the guards discovered them. After they were discovered, the gold-tier mermaids decided not to hide anymore. One of the mermaids threw a harpoon that hit one of the guards, who was then lying on the ground, bleeding non-stop. The remaining three guards frantically turned the valve outside the gate. However, one person was missing, and the mermaids were wantonly attacking the surrounding cargo ships, causing those cargo ships to try to enter the city frantically. Some of the enormous cargo ships were stuck at the gate, preventing the gate from closing properly. ¡°Abandon the cargo ships! We have to close the gate immediately! I¡¯ll count to three. If all of you don¡¯t abandon the ships and escape, we won¡¯t be polite about itter.¡± The guards at the gate had no choice but to shout at the ships that were frantically fleeing. Some people heard them, while some people pretended not to hear them. They abruptly pulled the secondary gate that was used to prevent the gate from getting stuck. That secondary gate was a stone gate that was also tens of tons in weight. Once it fell, it would be difficult to open. As the stone door fell, a few ships that were stuck under the gate broke in half. The ships¡¯ broken pieces drifted with the current. ¡°Now those sea folks won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± A few guards stood behind the secondary gate. Just as they let out a sigh of relief, they suddenly heard a woman¡¯s pleasant singing from outside the door. ¡°O Mighty Sea God, please bestow me with your divine power. Let the ignorant humans learn how to respect you.¡± Then, there was a knock on the giant gate. The sound caused the massive door to shake non-stop. The constant knocking was like a drum beating on the guards¡¯ hearts, causing them to step back subconsciously. The knocking soundsted for a full ten seconds. Thest second, two cracks suddenly appeared on the sturdy stone door. Immediately after that, the two cracks expanded, splitting the stone door into two pieces. They flew out into the distance, one of them falling into the water. It stirred waves that were more than ten meters high. The other piece flew past the guards, smashing them into the ground and turning them into meat paste. Then, a huge wave rushed in from outside. The beautiful Poseidon stood in front, her blue hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°In the past, humans had bullied and kidnapped our nsmen. Now, it¡¯s time for our revenge! Everyone, listen up. Kill all humans in sight. Don¡¯t hold back.¡± Earth-shaking shouts came from behind her. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Countless sea folks rushed into the city. A team of guards came in a boat from the water closer to the city gate. However, before they could resist, flying harpoons pierced their hearts. They widened their eyes and fell into the water, which was instantly dyed red. After killing the guards, the thousands of sea folks, led by Poseidon and Owen, rode the huge waves to the sky above the houses. The fierce seawater transformed into a giant that was dozens of meters tall. With a gentle wave of their arms, the roofs of the houses were blown away, revealing the residents hiding in them. They looked at the sky as they trembled. A trace of pity shed in through the sea folks¡¯ eyes. However,passion made way for hatred. They picked up their weapons and were prepared to kill those humans. ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, they heard a thunder-like sound. In the sky above the house that was blown away, the dripping water column was suddenly swept into the air by an invisible force. It fused and turned into Watson. ¡°Watson, do you intend to stop us?¡± ¡°Yes, friends from the sea! I know that many people in this city have done unforgivable things to you in the past. Don¡¯t worry. I will find them and get justice for you! But violence can¡¯t solve any problem, especially when the people you want to kill are innocent civilians. This will cause the conflict between the two sides to be irreconcble. Hatred often breeds more hatred. So, please let them go.¡± Watson spoke to Owen calmly. Owen sneered at him. ¡°This battle has already started. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to break through the floating city and avenge our kin. You want us to give up? Watson, for the sake of your kindness toward the sea folks, you can choose those you¡¯d like to save. I will tell the sea folks to let them go. That is the best I can do for you.¡± ¡°What if I insist that you let everyone in the city go?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say. Watson, do you think you can stop all of us?¡± Owen spread his arms, and the thousands of sea folks behind him began to throw their weapons in all directions. Watson could stop them from attacking him, but could he stop them from attacking others? ¡°Who said that Watson¡¯s alone?¡± Just as the sea folks were about to throw their weapons, ships appeared behind Watson and converged from various waterways. Daniel and Mike stood on those ships. Apparently, Mike had already told them about the attack in the secret chamber. Antonio was also there. Hundreds of ships had arrived. The number of people on the ships amounted to tens of thousands of people¡ªabout ten times that of the sea folks. In just an instant, those ships had surrounded the sea folks. ¡°Everyone, listen up! Kill all the sea folks in front of you.¡± Daniel reached out with his right hand and waved at the sea folks in front of him. All the guards on the ships drew their weapons, one after another. Their bodies were either shining withbat auras or filled with magical light. They were ready to attack the sea folks. ¡°Stop! I will get them to leave peacefully. Please don¡¯t attack them, Master Daniel.¡± Watson¡¯s clone went to Daniel¡¯s side and shouted. ¡°As Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, you don¡¯t want me to kill those sea folks?¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, in the current situation, if either side makes a move, the city will be filled with rivers of blood. Furthermore, it will deepen the hatred between the two sides.¡± The most important thing was that Watson would not be able toplete his trial. ¡°Watson, what you said makes sense.¡± Daniel nodded. Watson was surprised when the man suddenly dropped his right hand. ¡°But I choose to refuse that! As Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, you might have learned some wonderful virtues, but you are still too young to understand the true meaning of those virtues. The so-called virtues are ultimately cruel and merciless. You have to be crueler than the enemy to make them afraid, and you must be more ruthless than the enemy so that they can¡¯t defeat you.¡± Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh! Countless arrows and spellsnded on the sea folks. In just one wave of attacks, more than half of the sea folks were injured. Some unlucky sea folks also fell into the sea due to their severe injuries. ¡°D*mn it, let¡¯s fight it out with those despicable humans!¡± Under the leadership of Owen and Poseidon, a group of sea folks used the expanding seawater as shields and raised their weapons to fight against tens of thousands of humans. From time to time, ships would shatter, and the hull would be torn to pieces. Before the people on the boats could even fall into the water, they were torn to pieces too. However, the number of humans was greater, after all. The sea folks would have to pay a higher price to tear them apart. Even with the help of Owen and Poseidon, two tinum-tier elites, they still lost one-third of the kin in a short period. On the other hand, the humans had only lost one-tenth and a few ships. ¡°Kill all those low-ss sea folks in one go.¡± Daniel gave the order to kill all the remaining sea folks. Boom! However, before his subordinates could take action, a few ships near him exploded. Shells broke the city gate amidst the raging mes. A Pearl Cannon army made up of tens of thousands of sea folks entered the city. The leader, Jana, was on a giant human ship. She held Casey in her hands. ¡°Father, save me! Save Me!¡± Casey¡¯s face was covered in blood, especially his pants. The bloodstains were especially thick. ¡°Casey? Why are you in the hands of the enemy?¡± Daniel was surprised and angry. Once again, he had underestimated his son¡¯s stupidity. Every time something happened, Casey would always appear at the wrong time and ce, giving him the heaviest blow. The sea tribes had repeatedly invaded the floating city. As the head of the Ptolemy family, he had to fight them, even if he did not want to do that. It had something to do with their family¡¯s dignity and right to rule the city. If they avoided the fight, the people might think that the Ptolemy family was powerless to keep them safe, and they were not worthy of being the master of the city. However, he could not just let Casey be¡ªhe was his son. If he gave up on his son, people would think him a cold and heartless man. At that moment, Daniel was more willing to see Casey¡¯s body¡ªit was better than seeing his idiotic son alive. ¡°Master Daniel, this is our first meeting. Since your son is in our hands, I want you to surrender andy down the weapons in your hands! Otherwise, perhaps I won¡¯t kill your son, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to him.¡± Jana threatened Daniel with a raised tentacle that had a thick and long silver needle. She stabbed Casey¡¯s body with it, causing Casey to scream in pain. ¡°It hurts so much! Father, agree to her request!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Daniel had no choice but to wave his hands and order his subordinates to retreat. After his subordinates retreated a certain distance, the sea folks began to fill their pearl cannons. The cannonballs sted outward and smashed dozens of the Ptolemy family¡¯s ships into pieces. Hundreds of men struggled in the sea and were killed by sea folks with harpoons. The number of survivors gradually decreased. ¡°Master Antonio, please save my son.¡± Daniel had no choice but to ask Antonio for help. ¡°I can¡¯t watch this farce any longer. Let¡¯s end it as soon as possible.¡± Antonio sighed and extended his right hand toward Jana. She immediately froze. Then, Casey floated toward Daniel¡¯s ship until hended in it. During that process, Jana could not move at all. She only regained her mobility after Casey reached Daniel¡¯s ship. She looked at Antonio in disbelief. ¡°What happened?¡± She was a tinum-tier elite. The man had waved one time and rendered her immobile. He must be very powerful! ¡°Everyone, listen up! Now that they have nothing that can threaten us, we have nothing to lose. Kill those sea folks without mercy. ¡± ¡°Attention, my fellow sea tribesmen. There is a mysterious tinum-tier elite in the opponent¡¯s camp. Be careful to avoid him and look for an opportunity to snatch Casey.¡± Both sides were deploying tactics against each other. Watson could not stand it any longer. They had been exchanging blows for half a day. If they had fought to their death, he would have been okay with it. However, those two camps took turns to fight¡ªwas it a turn-based battle? Watson shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it; everyone, stop!¡± His voice was like rolling thunder, echoing on the surface of the water. Chapter 362 - Turning The Tide

Chapter 362: Turning The Tide

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There is no need for you to say anything, Watson. Those people harmed my son and ughtered residents of the floating city. I will never forgive them. I am not going to let them leave today.¡± Daniel waved at Watson. He lowered his head and looked at Casey, who was lying on the boat, dying; his body was bloodied. Daniel¡¯s expression got colder. ¡°We won¡¯t retreat either. Watson, thank you for your kindness, but we¡¯vee here and lost many of our fellow sea folks! At the very least, we must avenge them, and we won¡¯t allow ourselves to retreat.¡± Owen was adamant. ¡°Are you sure? You are not going to quit fighting no matter what I do? There is no way to win this battle, no matter what you do.¡± Both sides gave the same answer when confronted with Watson¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so determined, then I won¡¯t be courteous with you.¡± Watson¡¯s clones appeared all at once as he took a deep breath. When the sea folks¡¯ grip over the current copsed, water droplets in the air morphed into Watson¡¯s clones. His body grew enormously as the clones merged. The sea folks regted the flow of water and drained the humans¡¯ ships. Watson¡¯s body drew thick and lengthy water pirs in the sky, erging them. Boom! Watson¡¯s body quickly grew to a height of several hundred meters and then teaued. Everyone stared at that scene in a daze, forgetting to breathe. Suddenly, a violent noise came from the floating city, and it suddenly rose upward. Everyone snapped back to their senses. At that time, Watson¡¯s clone had already grown to several thousand meters tall, like a towering mountain that reached into the clouds. At the same time, Watson stretched both hands and dragged the floating city to the ground, lifting the entire floating city. There was no longer a drop of water in the floating city. The sea folks were flopping on the drynd. Meanwhile, the human ships were also stuck on the same dry riverbed, making it difficult for them to move forward. More than half of Lake Priest¡¯s water had vanished, too, along with the floating city. Watson¡¯s body was covered in water elements, giving him the appearance of a god. His eyes were like the sun and moon in the sky, shining on the people in the city. His voice was like thousands of thunderbolts roaring at the same time, deafening. ¡°That is thest time I ask¡ªdo you still want to fight? If you still want to fight, I will send the floating city to the border, a deste area of human habitation. You can fight to your heart¡¯s content there.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Daniel hesitated. Watson held the floating city like a child holding a huge toy. He did not know when the toy would fall to the ground and shatter. That city was made possible by his toil and sacrifice. He could not tolerate the city¡¯s destruction inparison to the sea folks¡¯ extinction. He did not do it because he feared Watson would send them to the border. Even the sea folks paused. Watson, who had be a water-elemental giant, stood in front of Owen and Poseidon. Long periods of silence followed their inability tomunicate. Poseidon was their queen, but she could only ess the Sea God¡¯s Phantom, which towered over hundreds of meters high. However, Watson¡¯s transformation was ten times bigger. They were afraid to speak because they knew that Watson would stomp on them with his foot if they did. They had thought that Watson was a tinum-tier elite, but they realized that they were wrong. Watson¡¯s strength had already far exceeded that of a tinum-tier elite. He was probably a diamond-tier elite. The rest of them were like flies¡ªeasily squashed to death. Watson, a gigantic water elemental giant, knew he had intimidated everyone. ¡°You have an hour to clean up the battlefield before Ie back for you. I would like to see the Ptolemy family withdraw their forces and the sea folk return to the sea in the next hour.¡± ¡°Watson, the sea folks have attacked the floating city twice. Even if we let them off this time, they might return in the future. As the master of this city, I want to protect the lives of the people here! Watson, unless you have a way to stop those sea folks from attacking the city, even if I agree to your request now, I will continue to send people to strike them,¡± Daniel raised his head and said with a serious expression. Even though Watson, who had transformed into a giant, gave off a strong sense of oppression and looked very scary, Daniel was not afraid. He could not give up on protecting the dignity and authority of the Ptolemy family. Daniel was unafraid even though Watson, who had grown into a behemoth, exuded oppression and appeared terrifying. He could not give up on preserving the Ptolemy family¡¯s honor and power. ¡°That is simple. From now on, the sea tribe will sign a contract with me and be my subordinates. In other words, they will belong to me. That way, you will have no reason to attack them!¡± Watson¡¯s giant form said in a muffled voice that reverberated through the entire sky. When Daniel heard his idea, his expression changed. The noblemen¡¯s private property was considered sacrosanct and invible in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It would be impossible for him to attack the sea tribe if they became his property. It was also impossible for him to continue enving sea folks. He would be breaking thew if he did so. Regardless of his family¡¯s position, he would still face harsh punishment. Would the sea folks agree with Watson¡¯s words and be his subordinate? ¡°Watson, you want to make us your ves? What¡¯s the difference between that and the other noblemen in the city? Do you think you can do it?¡± Owen raised his head and shouted at Watson¡¯s clone. ¡°Of course, I can do it.¡± Watson lowered his head and blew at the floating city. The city immediately stirred a storm¡ªthe houses were blown into chaos. The sea folks near the houses were blown into the air and fell heavily. They were like fish that had run aground, grimacing in pain. ¡°I can enve you, and I can make you do that willingly.¡± Watson¡¯s words shook the entire city. Many people in the floating city looked up and imprinted Watson¡¯s appearance in their minds. That day was destined to be unforgettable. The whole city was lifted like a toy. They would probably never experience such a thing again in their lives. The sea folks felt even more oppressed. Watson had disyed his strength, and many of the sea folks would not be able to withstand a single strike. If Watson were serious, only five of them could escape the attack. Owen and Poseidon looked at each other with some hesitation. They had fought so hard to get there, but Watson wanted to enve them, even if they could live a better life than other ordinary ves under Watson. Freedom and life: which was more precious? ¡°Watson, you imed you could enve us voluntarily. I would like to know what you have in mind. Are you going to provide us with a lot of advantages? Owen¡¯s eyes flickered. If Watson gave them a lot of things, such as building 180 pces simr to the 12 pces of gold, he might be able to persuade the sea folk to agree to Watson¡¯s request. ¡°No, I don¡¯t n to give you any benefits. I have another way! By the way, it¡¯s too tiring to keep lowering my head to talk to you. I¡¯d better change to my main body to talk to you.¡± As soon as his voice fell, another Watson suddenly appeared in the sky above a secret chamber in the city. He quickly teleported in front of everyone. That was the real Watson. Since there was no water in the floating city, he did not need to continue powering the underwaterwork in the secret chamber. Everyone was stunned when they saw Watson standing before them and the water-elemental monster hovering over them. They were under the impression that Watson was the giant who had appeared and was conversing with them. They had no idea that Watson¡¯s clone was speaking in ce of the real person. If a clone could be that potent, how much more powerful was Watson in his original form? The sea folks, who were ready to reject Watson, were swayed. Of course, it was Watson¡¯s next move that had them on edge. ¡°My honorable master, fortunately, I have not failed you. I have already captured Miss Elven! Elven had wanted to take advantage of the chaos in the city to leave. Fortunately, you had sessfully drained the water in the city, preventing her from fleeing. However, I was not able to get a good look at the individual who was trailing her. Then, Mr. K snatched a chained woman from behind and marched in front of her. That woman was the owner of the Iris Flower Tavern. No one in the room said anything when Mr. K arrived. Daniel and Mike were the only ones who were startled when Mike yelled out, ¡°Father, it is him. He was the one who instigated the attack on the vault. That individual is Watson¡¯s subordinate, which surprised me.¡± ¡°Watson, is that so? You sent someone to attack the secret chamber where we kept the Sea God¡¯s Trident?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Watson exined, ¡°Mr. K is a staff at the Iris Flower Tavern¡¯s auction house. He was also Miss Elven¡¯s subordinate. The attack on us was Miss Elven¡¯s n. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve gained control over her subordinate! As for the Sea God¡¯s Trident, we¡¯ll know where it is after we ask Miss Elven. Oh, right, I almost forgot to mention that she was the one who started the conflict between the sea folks and the Ptolemy family. Her goal was to let both of you suffer heavy losses so that the Severed Fingers Gang can take over that city.¡± ¡°Elven, was that the truth?¡± Daniel looked at Elven with a solemn expression. Elven burst outughing in front of everyone. Even though her smile was lovely, it was tinged with mocking contempt. ¡°Does that make a difference? Anyway, now that I have been discovered, I will do what youmand! You won¡¯t believe me if I tell you that the youngster did it. Do you think it is true?¡± Yes, they believed her. Many in attendance could not stop nodding. Before they saw Watson¡¯s genuine strength and learned what that young man had done by iming to be Casey, they might not have thought that the young man was both powerful and intelligent. Although he could not threaten the gang leader, it was not impossible for him to do so. Elven¡¯s arrogant face changed to one of amusement as she cast a nce toward Watson. Watson was unmoved by that. He merely gestured at K with his chin. ¡°Go and summon all the members from the Severed Fingers Gang here.¡± The leader had been captured, so Mr. K. quickly brought the gang¡¯s dazed members to Watson, including Glenn. ¡°K, are those all the Severed Fingers Gang members?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Those people are all from the gang.¡± ¡°Have any of them ever harmed others or done any bad things that vited the kingdom¡¯sws?¡± ¡°None of them did that. All the Severed Fingers Gang members havemitted heinous crimes. After all, the first rule to join the gang was to cut off one¡¯s pinky! There is a proverb in the kingdom called The Thumb is Connected to the Heart. Cutting off one¡¯s finger is equivalent to cutting off one¡¯s heart. Many of those people can even kill their parents and family members without hesitation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡± Watson was delighted with K¡¯s answer and nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Hey, Brat! Why did you capture all my subordinates? Are you going to kill them in front of me, or put on a cruel act of torturing them in front of me, hoping to get something out of me?¡± When Elven saw her subordinates, the disdain in her heart got even stronger. She was one of the Severed Fingers Gang leaders, and she was also the King¡¯s assassin. As a professional killer, she had undergone strict training since she was young. No matter what methods Watson used, including mental magic, they would not be able to extract anything from her. On the contrary, she might pretend to submit and intentionally reveal some false information to Watson. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that method counts as killing them, but I won¡¯t torture any of you. You will tell me the information yourself.¡± Watson extended his right hand toward the members of the Severed Finger Gang. Some Severed Finger Gang members stiffened their necks and showed an upromising attitude, while others kept their mouths shut and looked uncooperative. Apparently, no one thought that they would confess in front of Watson; everyone there was confused. Watson had just told the sea folks that they would have to submit themselves voluntarily. Perhaps it had something to do with Watson¡¯s actions, but they could not understand what Watson had nned. Just as everyone was confused, Watson chanted, ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± The faces of the stubborn or recalcitrant members shifted in response to Watson¡¯s voice. Their bodies morphed into beams of light that converged in mid-air to form a human silhouette. ¡°What kind of magic is that? No, that is sorcery.¡± A Severed Finger Gang member, he must have seen hispanions turned into rays of light. He was still wondering what kind of magic that was, but he suddenly realized that hispanion, who had turned into beams of light, had fused with the rays of light from the others and turned into a humanoid. He looked fearful. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯m willing to tell everyone what I know. Don¡¯t kill me... Argh!¡± As time went on, more people began to suspect something was amiss. To save their lives, they bowed their heads and asked for forgiveness. In any case, Watson paid little attention to them and just fused them. In just a few seconds, their bodies had been fused. All the Severed Fingers Gang members were fused into one person, including K and Glenn. ¡°That is the fusion magic you have mastered. You can fuse items, and you can fuse people too. You know, if you¡ª¡± Even Elven was shocked when she saw the scene before her. She had deduced that Watson might have mastered the ability to fuse items and raise their quality. However, she had not expected that Watson¡¯s ability could be used on other living things. She was about to experience the effect of that ability. As the saying went, the unknown was the most terrifying. As a professional assassin, she had looked down on him from the start. She was confident that nothing could force her into submission. At that moment, her expression suddenly changed, and she forced a smile at Watson. ¡°Watson, I was wrong. We can sit down and talk about it slowly. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s toote.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was cold as he clenched his outstretched hand tightly. The light formed covered Elven¡¯s body, wrapping her and turning her into a huge silkworm chrysalis. Soon, the silkworm chrysalis ruptured, revealing a woman inside. That woman looked like an elf. Her delicate face looked like a teenage girl or a mature woman in her 20s. She was both mature and pure. Compared to elves in the past, that woman was a little taller. White bones emerged from her back, forming two huge white wings. With a gentle p, she had created a storm. [Congrattions, Master. You have sessfully fused a diamond-tier servant.] [Diamond-tier servant: Elven] [Abilities: White Bone Maniption (the bones in your body can multiply endlessly, turning into tinum-tier bone spikes to attack your enemies), Blood Maniption (you can control the blood in your body to turn it into a weapon to fight your enemies, and you can also boil the blood in your enemies¡¯ bodies to cause tinum-tier damage), Zombie Summoning (you can turn the dead into zombies and summon them. Those who are bitten by zombies will turn into zombies), and Complete Control (a diamond-tier spell, where you can control your enemies to be yourpanions).] [Additional abilities: Pain Loss (due to the cruel training from a young age, you might lose some pained nerves), Erudite (gain knowledge when needed ), and Pain Loss.] Watson remained calm and beckoned the woman with his finger. Elven immediately came in front of him and knelt on one knee respectfully. ¡°My honorable master, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°From now on, the Severed Fingers Gang is yours.. I want you to turn the Severed Finger Gang into a proper business.¡± Chapter 363 - Advancing to Diamond-tier

Chapter 363: Advancing to Diamond-tier

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes, Master. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it in a moment.¡± After giving the order to Elven, Watson turned his head and looked around. Everyone who saw him felt a chill run down their spines. Watson had fused all the members of the Severed Fingers Gang, including their leader, in an instant. They had be one person, and that person seemed to be under Watson¡¯s control. He was respectful to him. That scene was too terrifying. The Severed Fingers Gang had tens of thousands of people, and the way those people disappeared in an instant was very frightening. Watson said that he wanted them to submit willingly, and he even wanted them to see that scene. They had not understood Watson¡¯s thoughts, but they did after that. Tens of thousands of people with severed fingers could be destroyed by Watson in an instant. The sea tribe or the Ptolemy family did not have much more than the gang. If Watson wanted to, he could also turn them into puppets. That kind of ending was even scarier than death. ¡°The matter with the Severed Fingers Gang has been settled. Next is the matter of the sea tribe and the Ptolemy family. I don¡¯t know if you two¡ª¡± Watson turned his head and looked around. His gaze was on the leader of the sea folks and Daniel. However, before he could finish his words, Owen and Poseidon, the sea folks¡¯ leaders, fell to their knees with a plop. ¡°Watson, the sea folks are willing to submit to you. From now on, the sea folks are your property! ¡± Watson nodded. He turned his head again and looked in the direction of Daniel. ¡°Retreat, quickly fish the boats out of the waterway. What a bunch of idiots. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s no water in those waterways? You don¡¯t even know how to fish the boats out. What if the boats are damaged?¡± It seemed that they were not there to fight but to sightsee. Daniel berated his men for fishing out the boats one by one. He no longer considered the sea folks to be anything. What a joke! If Watson continued to bite down on them, the Ptolemy family would probably be the next to disappear from the city. Perhaps that floating city would change its name and be Watson City. .... Outside the floating city... Not far from the shore of Lake Priest, a small boat floated by; a man in ck was on it. He was watching with aplicated gaze as the floating city was destroyed by a water-elemental giant that was thousands of meters tall. The water-elemental giant gradually turned into a surging stream of water and disappeared into the floating city andke. The water-elemental giant that was thousands of meters tall had disappeared too quickly as a dark cloud appeared in the sky; it did not disperse. The drizzle fell with the mist, wetting the man¡¯s clothes. ¡°Elven... she must have prepared a good wine for me. I think she would have gotten along with me. What a pity.¡± He took out a bottle of red wine from the trunk at the stern, opened the bottle cap, and drank two mouthfuls. The man leisurely left in the direction of the royal city. ¡°That Watson is really a monster. Even though I did not tell Elven theplete information, he transformed into a thousands-of-meter-tall giant and uprooted an entire city. Can an ordinary tinum-tier elite do such a thing? After returning to the royal city, I hope that His Majesty will not assign me any tasks rting to Watson. I want to live for a while longer.¡± The faint sigh dissipated in the air. The man and the small boat left the gate and gradually disappeared into the city. Not long after the man left, another group of people walked out of the floating city. Owen and Poseidon led those people. They surrounded a young man, who was a member of the sea folks. ¡°Young Master Watson, the sea folks are willing to be your property. I wonder when we can sign the contract?¡± Owen approached Watson carefully. He did not dare to be careless because he was afraid that Watson would merge him into someone else¡¯s body if he angered Watson, making him no longer himself. At the same time, Owen secretly rejoiced in his heart. He was d that Watson had a good temper. Previously, when he went against Watson, Watson did not merge him. ¡°When we go to the bottom of the sea, and you gather all the sea folks, we will sign the contract then.¡± Watson nced at Owen. On the surface, he looked serious, but on the inside, he thought it was funny. Owen, who had previously ridiculed him, had turned cowardly. Master Antonio was right. As long as one had the power to say something, they would be powerful and be able to convince others to follow it. Watson understood the benefits of power, but he did not intend to make it his only power. The bond between the shackles of power was frail, and it might snap one day. After making up his mind, a huge teleportation array appeared under Watson¡¯s feet and brought him and many other sea folks into the sea folks¡¯ territory. Watson stayed there for an entire week. During that week, Watson helped the sea folks to make adjustments between Antis and the surrounding waters. Antis was a hundred timesrger than before, and the original underwater city had be an existence simr to the central city. The surroundings were scattered with different pces, led by the twelve golden pces, scattered in an orderly manner. In addition to the expansion, the armor worn by the sea folks had also been upgraded. Those were originally polished from the ores at the bottom of the sea, and some did not wear armor at all. They wore undergarments that were simply polished seashells to cover their essential parts. After all, the sea folks¡¯ living environment meant that they did not know how to make a fire. They also did not know how to use fire for forging. However, with Watson¡¯s help, all of those had changed. Watson first used the system fusion to upgrade a portion of the sea folks¡¯ armor to gold-tier. Then, he summoned the World Transformation Mirror and opened the passage to Mount Creation. A bunch of useless tinum-tier armor and weapons were transported from there. When those weapons and armor were first transported over, the entire sea crew was in an uproar. When the sea folks learned that those weapons were all produced by Watson, and those weapons were considered ordinary on Mount Creation, their feelings toward Watson also changed. Watson had helped them a lot, and they were grateful for that. Later, because of Watson¡¯s fusion ability, they were in awe. Their feelings toward Watson had turned into respect, just like their respect for their sea god. If a person were the same strength as them, they might have many other opinions of that man. However, if that person¡¯s strength surpassed theirs by too much, they would not dare to have any other emotions other than respect toward that person. That day, on the seventh day of Watson¡¯s arrival at the bottom of the sea, the sea folks were holding a grand event. ¡°The direction of the sculpture is a little off. Go back a little more.¡± ¡°Use more strength. That is Young Master Watson¡¯s sculpture. Any collision would be disrespectful to him.¡± The original altar in the huge abyss had been removed and reced by a tinum-colored sculpture that was thousands of meters tall. Tens of thousands of sea folks pulled it with ropes and other things, and it was slowly moved into the abyss. Soon, the sculpture was set up in the abyss. The huge sculpture filled up the abyss and turned into a tower that was taller than the entire kingdom. That sculpture could be seen by anyone who lives near the sea. ¡°Young Master Watson, I wonder if you are satisfied with the cement of that sculpture?¡± Owen did not help to ce the sculpture. Instead, he was floating in the ocean with Watson on top of a pce in the distance, asking with a ttering expression. Owen¡¯s attitude had changed from the one he adopted a few days ago. He was wearing a set of tinum-tier armor; that armor was specially designed for mermaids. Even though the fishtail was covered with ayer of tinum-tier scales, the weapon in Owen¡¯s hand had also be a tinum-tier harpoon. Seven days ago, they had only agreed to be Watson¡¯s subordinate out of fear, but they had pledged loyalty toward Watson from the bottom of their hearts. If they were to submit to Watson, they would receive free tinum-tier items. Even their living environment would be brand new. Furthermore, they could use the tunnel constructed by the World Transformation Mirror to go to Mount Creation at any time to purchase goods produced by the humans. That was a heavenly kingdom for Owen. After all, his biggest dream was to destroy the floating city and capture a group of human craftsmen to work for him. However, how could the craftsmen from the floating citypare to those from Mount Creation? ¡°Not bad, but isn¡¯t the abyss a sacred ce that you usually use to worship the Sea God? Isn¡¯t cing my sculpture there disrespectful to the Sea God? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That ce is a sacred ce for worship because the abyss once stored the Sea God¡¯s Trident. However, that weapon was lost a long time ago! We¡¯ve sent people to inquire about it and found out that it was fake. Perhaps it was because we lost the weapon that the Sea Go stopped protecting us long ago. Otherwise, we would not have been captured by so many humans.¡± Seeing Watson¡¯s worry, Owen waved his hand and said indifferently. The Sea God no longer protected them. Even if the Sea God protected them, it would also dy their faith in Watson. After all, Watson could give them a rich life and powerful tinum-tier resources. Even a god might not be able to do that. ¡°Young Master Watson, your sculpture has been built. Next is your coronation ceremony. Please,e on stage.¡± Poseidon, who was in a silk dress, walked over slowly and made a gesture of invitation toward Watson. Poseidon¡¯s long dress kept fluttering under the water; she looked very beautiful. Obviously, that long dress was created by a human. Watson nodded and followed behind Poseidon and came to the sky above the newly built statue. As he stood on the head of the statue, he looked down and saw that most of the sea folks were gathered in front of him, looking at him with keen eyes. ¡°Next, we will hold the coronation ceremony for Young Master Watson. He has requested that the sea folks be his subordinates and listen to his orders. However, Young Master Watson is not satisfied with the traditional way of signing a ve contract! Therefore, after discussing it, we have decided to turn Young Master Watson into the object of our faith and let him be the second god to protect our race on par with the Sea God.¡± Poseidon¡¯s voice was transmitted via magic so that all the sea folks could hear her clearly. ¡°In the past, the sea folks were bullied because we weren¡¯t strong enough. Now, we have weapons that can protect us! In the past, we stayed in the sea because we were lost. Now, our god has pointed the direction for us. We are willing to offer our faith to Young Master Watson, just like how we used to believe in the Sea God.¡± ¡°We are willing to offer our faith to Young Master Watson.¡± Tens of thousands of sea folks knelt and worshipped him. They looked at him with sparkling eyes and shouted in unison. It might sound incredible to ask the sea tribe that hated humans to worship a human and treat him as the object of their faith. However, to the sea tribe, that was very normal. Why would they have to ask that? Then, a huge mirror appeared. Rings of light rippled around the mirror, and before it opened, arge number of shiny feathers floated down, turning the sea into a sacred kingdom. As the feathers floated downward, the low moans of the gods gradually sounded in the air. Angels with white wings on their backs and halos above their heads instantly descended into the water. At the forefront of those angels was an army of 100,000 people dressed in ck armor. Every one of them emitted a tinum-tier aura. Behind those 100,000 angels were millions of ordinary angels that could not pass through the World Transformation Mirror. They could only worship Watson from Mount Creation. ¡°Praise Young Master Watson, just as you would praise the sun. ¡± The 100,000 angels above their heads shouted in thunderous voices. Many of the sea folks immediately felt immense pressure, and at the same time, a trace of pride appeared on their faces. If the sea folks were the kings of the sea, then the angels were the overlords of the sky. As a mysterious and powerful ancient race, they all recognized Watson as their master. As for the sea folks, they were no more than angels. Those days, when Watson was helping to transform Antis, he also mentioned Mount Creation and the Tower of Babel that he had created. He was nning to build a third miracle in Antis. It would be called the Dragon Pce. The Dragon Pce would be based on Antis and spread throughout the entire ocean. As long as there was seawater, there would be traces of the Dragon Pce. It was a huge project to control the resources at the bottom of the sea. Watson worked for a full seven days before he came up with a framework. He decided toplete the rest of the work when he cooperated with the sea folks. epting the sea folks as an affiliated race was not only because of the trial that Antonio mentioned but also because Watson needed their help to nt the seeds to overthrow the kingdom¡¯s monarch in the future. What he needed was the first step of his n. Watson¡¯s aura suddenly thickened under the worship of millions of angels and tens of thousands of sea folks. That power of faith was so powerful that it was like a sun appearing in the sea, enveloping Watson within it. It illuminated all directions. At the same time, after absorbing that power of faith, the source of chaotic-elemental magic in Watson¡¯s soul suddenly increased in size. He broke through from the diamond tier into an unknown domain¡ªit was the domain of the gods. Watson felt his mind explode. The source of chaotic-elemental magic changed from the shape of a fountain to the shape of a kingdom. Many figures appeared in the kingdom. Those figures included the sea folks and the residents of Mount Creation. The soul projections of those who had dedicated their faith to Watson appeared there. Their bodies were bathed in the violent aura of chaos. The kingdom that the source of chaotic-elemental magic had turned into was not an ordinary mortal kingdom but a divine kingdom. At that moment, the capacity of the source of chaotic-elemental magic had officially changed to the starlight tier. Its capacity had expanded by hundreds or thousands of times, and the people there felt it. ¡°I feel as if a brand new energy has been injected into my body. What kind of power is that?¡± A sea folk kneeling on the ground suddenly raised his right hand, and a ball of chaotic color appeared in his hand. The seawater covered by the chaotic color instantly dissipated as if it had been eliminated from that world. ¡°This power can be divided into six different elements. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± The other mermaid did not show any chaotic colors on her body. Instead, there were six different elements¡ªlight, darkness, fire, water, and wind. The six colors made her look like a fairy. ¡°That strange energy must have been given to us by Young Master Watson!¡± Soon, the sea folks who sensed the chaotic elements raised their heads and looked at Watson, who was surrounded by the power of faith. Their eyes could not prate the dense power of faith, and they could only vaguely see Watson¡¯s figure. They looked grateful. They did not expect that they would receive such great benefits from their faith in Watson. Just the power from the chaotic elements had increased their strength by more than ten times, not to mention that arge amount of knowledge had been transferred into their minds, allowing their strength to multiply. After feeling the benefits, they became more pious. Initially, most of their faith in Watson was due to the benefits that Watson had given them. After that, they had really regarded Watson as a god. More concentrated power of faith entered Watson¡¯s body, allowing the magical source that had just attained the starlight tier to expand once again and stabilize that level. Meanwhile, Watson, who had been stuck at peak tinum-tier all, had also progressed. The tremendous power of faith helped him to cross the boundary between tinum and diamond-tier, and thus allowing him to enter the diamond tier. Boom! The moment he entered the diamond tier, a phantom image that spanned thousands of meters appeared behind Watson. The image connected the sky and the earth, causing dark clouds to cover the sky. Thunder rumbled, and whirlpools appeared in the seawater, creating 100-meter waves. The aura that filled the sky spread, and the pressure from higher-tier beings caused the sea tribe and the angels to kneel respectfully. The world in Watson¡¯s eyes had changed at that moment. Initially, the world was bright, but after advancing to the diamond tier, the world became abstract in his eyes, like countless huge threads entangled together by lines. Those lines were the rules, and different rules interweaved to be things. Those in the diamond tier could grasp the rules. Anyone else would only see the world on the surface, but after reaching that tier, they would see the world¡¯s essence. Watson had initially grasped dozens of rules, but after advancing to the diamond tier, those rules had spontaneously fused, causing the number to increase dramatically, bing hundreds. Hundreds of rules twisted as if they wanted to form the shadow of a kingdom in his mind. Then, Watson extended his right hand to control the rules in the seawater, to extract the,. On the other hand, there was a rule called the Water Element. A rule called the Transformation was extracted from there. The seawater contained hundreds of thousands of rules, and Watson only knew some of them. Those rules twisted and entwined in front of Watson, vaguely turning into a huge pce made of seawater. It was obviously made of seawater, but the walls of the pce had a crystal luster, and at the same time, it emitted a sacred aura. Everyone who saw that was shocked. ¡°A divine kingdom! Is that the legendary divine kingdom?¡± Chapter 364 - Going To The Royal City

Chapter 364: Going To The Royal City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Poseidon¡¯s lips trembled as he watched Watson¡¯s actions. His expression was filled with excitement and disbelief. As the sea folks¡¯ Empress, she was very familiar with their records. She knew that the Sea God would have their own kingdom. It was called the Kingdom of God¡ªit was where gods were invincible. No mortal could harm them. The Kingdom of God¡¯s records mentioned that they would use faith as an anchor and spells to cast barriers, use keys to open the kingdom, and send divine light down to earth. That was the same as the Kingdom of Sea that Watson created. Unfortunately, Watson¡¯s kingdom was not fully formed yet. It was not stable enough; it would gradually copse. With Poseidon as the leader, the few sea folks who knew the Kingdom of God looked regretful, especially Owen. He felt a little guilty. ¡°What level of expertise is Watson? From the looks of it, he must have just advanced to the diamond tier. But he could grasp the divine kingdom that only the legendary gods could get? Furthermore, bing a diamond-tier at that age is too heaven-defying. Doesn¡¯t that mean he will be a starlight-tier elite and be a god?¡± Initially, Owen felt that it was strange that there were millions of angels who believed in Watson. However, at that moment, he did not think that it was weird at all. Those angels were created by Watson, but even if they were real angels, they would probably put down their dignity to protect him when they saw a young and promising youth like Watson who had the potential to be a god. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have enough rules for now. Otherwise, I would be able to build aplete divine kingdom.¡± Watson looked at the dissipating divine kingdom in front of him with some regrets. He could feel that the divine kingdom dissipated because there were not enough rules. The power of faith was the bricks of the divine kingdom, while the rules were the foundation. No matter how many bricks there were, they would just be a piece of loose sand without a structure. ¡°I only have hundreds of rules for now. I need to master at least tens of thousands of rules to be able to build aplete divine kingdom sessfully.¡± What was Watson thinking? He was somewhat impressed with the starlight-tier gods. If one wanted to enter the stars, one had to master ten thousand rules at the diamond tier. To be a diamond-tier expert was already a rare genius, and those geniuses were usually lucky enough to master two or three diamond-tier rules. If one wanted to master ten thousand rules in their lifetime and enter the starlight-tier, one had to be a genius among geniuses. Aftermenting for a while, Watson restrained the aura on his body andnded in front of the sea tribe and the angels. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Watson was no different from an ordinary person. There was no trace of aura emitted from his body, but his every move was filled with affinity, making people subconsciously want to be close to him. Watson did not use his abilities, but the people who heard his words stood up spontaneously. They did not understand why they had to be so obedient toward Watson¡¯s words. ¡°I have stayed here long enough. Since I have be a diamond-tier elite, I shall head to the royal city next! The rest of the work will be left to you. I hope that you will not disappoint me.¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Young Master Watson. We will not disappoint you. ¡± The 100,000 angels and tens of thousands of sea creatures all responded at the same time. Their voices reverberated in the ocean, causing the seawater to swell into massive waves. Watson nodded in satisfaction. He took a step forward and disappeared from the spot. There was not a trace of energy fluctuation. It was as if he had entered through a crack in the rules. No one could even guess where he had gone after that step. ¡°That¡¯s great. When can I enter diamond-tier?¡± Looking at Watson¡¯s handsome figure, Owen¡¯s face was filled with envy. At that moment, someone beside him pulled his arm. He turned his head and saw that the person pulling him was Alice. She was pouting. ¡°Uncle Owen, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to destroy the floating city and then tie up Brother Watson and put him in front of me, never to let him leave again? But Brother Watson still left. You lied to me.¡± Alice¡¯s words made Owen¡¯s face reddened, and he felt a little ashamed. He had made such an oath before he attacked the floating city, but who knew that Watson was such a monster that could uproot the floating city with just a clone? He had sessfully stopped the battle between them and the Ptolemy family. So, he had not tied up Watson and put him in front of Alice. Instead, Watson had be the object of their faith, and they had be the ones who were enved. ¡°Alice, I did not lie to you. Even though I did not tie Watson up and keep him here, he has now be the god who protects us. We will have many more opportunities to meet him in the future.¡± Owenforted her. Alice knew that what he said made sense. Her lips gradually rxed, and her expression became gentle. Her eyes never left the ce where Watson had disappeared. ¡°I wonder how long it will take for Brother Watson to go to the royal city. I really hope that he cane back soon! I can¡¯t stay idle while I wait for Brother Watson. With the brand new elements andbat techniques, I can be stronger. As long as I be stronger, I can help my brother, and I can always be by his side.¡± Alice clenched her fists as if she had made up her mind. .... At that moment, Watson returned to his hotel in the floating city. The city had regained its peace. The previously damaged floating city buildings had been repaired, and the entire city looked as if nothing had happened. ¡°Honorable Young Master Watson, that is the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s property in the floating city. Those are their remaining nine leaders.¡± As soon as they entered the city, Elven walked out from the street corner and handed Watson a thick stack of documents. At the end of the papers were portraits of nine men, women, and children of different ages. Next to them was some basic information such as names, home addresses, and so on. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot, Elven.¡± ¡°Master, you tter me. As your humble servant, that is what I should do.¡± Elven bowed respectfully to Watson, her tone fearful. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue staying in the floating city and help supervise the Ptolemy family. At the same time, you can keep an eye on the sea folks to prevent further conflicts between the two sides.¡± After memorizing the information of the nine leaders, Watson rubbed his fingers. The portraits burned into ashes, and the remaining ones were handed back to Elven. ¡°Please rest assured, Master. I will make a big change in those industries and strive to earn a lot of money.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to earn much. Just be consistent.¡± Watson gave a few instructions to Elven. He looked up and saw that Nightingale and Denise had packed uprge and small packages outside the hotel. They put them on the carriage pulled by the Heaven-devouring Rat King and helped Antonio onto the carriage. During that time, Nightingale came to the front of the carriage with the reins in her hands. She turned her head and waved at Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, we should go.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Watson turned around and entered the carriage. Before getting into the carriage, Nightingale watched as Elven, wearing a hood and hiding her face in the shadows, left with a puzzled look. ¡°Watson, who is that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s one of my subordinates in the city. After all, I¡¯ve gained a lot here. It would be a pity if I didn¡¯t find someone to manage it,¡± Watson replied ambiguously. Nightingale did not ask further; she drove the carriage out of the city. After more than a week, Watson finally left the floating city. When he was there, the city was surging with undercurrents. At that moment, everything was gone. It seemed that the river under the bridge had be much clearer. .... At the Ptolemy¡¯s family. ¡°Master Daniel, are you really not nning to return the ves we lost in the Crystal Pce to us? Now that the Severed Fingers Gang has been destroyed, the Ptolemy family has be the rulers of the floating city. However¡ª¡± ¡°However what?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes shed as he asked about the request made by the head of another family in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t need the Ptolemy family topensate me for those ves at 50 times the original price. I only needpensation at the original price. Can the Ptolemy family do that? Master Daniel, think about it carefully. I won¡¯t disturb you for now.¡± The head of the noble family also had a lot of assets in the floating city. At that moment, he patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder, adjusted his clothes, and left with a smile. Daniel was left sitting on the sofa. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. However, he quickly threw the teacup on the ground, revealing an uncertain expression. Compensation for the ves? There were tens of thousands of ves who had disappeared. ording to the cost of one ve, it was the price of tens of millions of gold coins. How could the Ptolemy family afford it? ¡°D*mn it, do those people think that the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s resources will belong to the Ptolemy family just because they¡¯re gone?¡± Even though the Severed Fingers were gone, Elven was still there. She even ascended to diamond-tier. Even if Daniel wanted to kill her and seize her properties, he would not be able to do so, and the sea tribe would not be able to touch her either. He had heard that the sea tribe had obtained many benefits after bing Watson¡¯s subordinates. The key was Watson¡¯s strength. If he were to touch the sea tribe, it would be equivalent to offending Watson. He was courting death. Having lost the channel to buy and sell ves from the sea tribe, the Ptolemy family did not be stronger. Instead, they became weaker. ¡°Master Daniel, something terrible has happened.¡± At that moment, a man dressed like a butler rushed in from outside. He knelt on the ground with a terrified expression, and his handlebar mustache trembled as he spoke. ¡°What happened? Did the rich and nobles in the city set up a trick to prevent our family from suppressing them, controlling the prices of goods in secret, and suppressing our family¡¯s goods?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then did the sea tribes do something strange?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Did something happen in the secret chamber where the Sea God¡¯s Trident was stored, and someone had taken it?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man could see that Daniel had been troubled by too many things. Daniel did not need to continue guessing. The butler swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°It¡¯s something rted to Young Master Casey.¡± ¡°Casey? Him again. What¡¯s wrong with him? I¡¯ve already sent the best doctor in the city to treat him. Although his subordinates can¡¯t fully recover, they can still recover some of their abilities. After doing so many stupid things, it¡¯s already not bad to have such an oue. What mistake did he make again? Did he harm another woman in the city again?¡± At the mention of Casey, Daniel was furious. ¡°Young Master Casey did not go out. This time, it¡¯s not Young Master Casey who started anything. Someone heard that Young Master Casey saved the floating city and came here to challenge him.¡± After the butler finished speaking, Daniel frowned. ¡°Are you sure that someone wants to challenge him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as the butler finished speaking, there was amotion outside the door. Two strong men in armor were pushing and shoving the guards as they rushed into the courtyard. They shouted at the top of their lungs. ¡°I heard that Young Master Casey was previously ndered as a good-for-nothing. When the floating city was in danger, and Young Master Casey was the first to step out and save everyone. He even fought against a tinum-tier sea folk for 300 rounds! We admire his courage. I am a swordsman from the capital. I hope that Young Master Casey can fight with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I also admire Young Master Casey very much. As a hero, I believe that Young Master Casey will not reject our request, right?¡± Hispanion spoke as well. It was not umon for the two of them to challenge the famous heroes of the kingdom as wandering swordsmen. After all, it was difficult for wandering swordsmen even to eat before they became famous. The best way for them to be famous was to challenge the strong. If they were lucky enough to win, they would make a huge profit. Even if they could not win, they would still have the ability to boast about it no matter where they went in the future, like how they had fought with that person or how they hadsted 300 rounds with another person, and so on. Casey had saved the floating city and disyed tinum-tier strength. He was undoubtedly an excellent target. As for Watson, who had also made a name for himself in the floating city, he would not in their consideration. The reason was simple. Casey had saved the city to obtain glory. Watson had previously elevated the city to intimidate the Ptolemy family and the sea folks, leaving a bad impression in the hearts of the residents. ¡°Young Master Casey, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you ignoring us? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can announce to the public that Young Master Casey is afraid of us and that we have won without a fight.¡± The two vagrant swordsmen wanted to continue shouting, but they were held up by a few guards who could not bear to watch any longer and were ruthlessly thrown out. Not long after that, the door to the living room was pushed open. Casey limped in with a cane and walked in with a face full of grievances. ¡°Father, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t stay in this city any longer. ¡± A week ago, the sea tribe¡¯s tinum-tier warrior, Jana, had crushed his private parts. He should have recovered after a week of recovery, but it turned out to be the exact opposite. During that week, many wandering warriors wanted to challenge him because they wanted to be famous. In the end, his injuries did not heal, and instead, he was beaten even more miserably by those people. Casey did not fight or even scold them back. He hoped those people would wake up and realize that he was not the one who had saved the city, so they would not beat him up. However, a rumor circting in the city had shocked him. ¡°The reason Young Master Casey did not make a move was that those people were not worthy of him. The only thing that could make Young Master Casey make a move was when the city was in crisis. He was a real hero.¡± Some residents glorified him, saying that he did not make a move because he was not afraid but because he did not want to hurt those ignorant challengers. Those rumors caused many challengers to leave, but they were interested again. Many people passionately discussed the lucky person that allowed Casey to break the first rule and take action. When he saw his son¡¯s face full of new and old injuries, Daniel¡¯s heart ached a little, but he asked without showing any emotion, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, where can you go? If you¡¯re here, you still have the protection of the Ptolemy family, so others won¡¯t beat you up too badly. If you go to other cities, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Casey also revealed a troubled expression. That was right. If he were not in the floating city, where could he go? Just as he was in a dilemma, Lana, who was wearing a sun hat and carrying arge box, walked into the living room. ¡°Greetings, Father. If Second Brother is worried, why don¡¯t hee with me? I¡¯m preparing to go to the royal city to attend the Royal Academy¡¯s enrollment ceremony. If hees with me, he can also take care of me. I heard that the Royal Academy is a closed academy, so outsiders can¡¯t enter at all. Furthermore, there are elites from all over the kingdom. Their achievements are not inferior to Second Brother. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who wants to challenge him there.¡± ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Father, I want to go to the royal city with Sister, but I don¡¯t want to go to school. I just want you to find me a ce to live in the academy.¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up. Daniel¡¯s mouth trembled with anger. ¡°Find you a ce to live? Do you think I¡¯m own the Royal Academy? With your behavior, it would be difficult for you to pass their entrance examination. I¡¯ve decided that you will go to the royal city with Lana to take the entrance examination. On the way, let Lana tutor you. If you can¡¯t get into the Royal Academy, then find a ce to bury yourself. The Ptolemy family doesn¡¯t need a good-for-nothing like you who only knows how to destroy things.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Casey¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. He had wanted to go to the royal city to avoid the elites who had gone to the floating city because of him. He wanted to enjoy himself there. However, it seemed like his father wanted him to suffer. That was his father¡¯s decision, and he could not refuse. ¡°Second Brother, if you are ready, go pack your things. The carriage is already outside,¡± Lana urged. Her gaze looked through the window and saw a very distant ce. ¡®Watson, will you be surprised to see me in the capital?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, but you¡¯ve already turned the floating city upside down. That proves that you¡¯re an interesting person. I hope you can maintain that personality when you¡¯re in the capital.. Don¡¯t make me feel bored.¡¯ Chapter 365 - The First Meeting

Chapter 365: The First Meeting

¡°Watson, how many points do you think you can get for the two trials that your master arranged for you in the floating city?¡± They were in a carriage heading toward the royal city; Antonio leaned back in his chair and asked that questionzily. ¡°I think I can get 60 points,¡± Watson said hesitantly. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Antonio asked. It had been a few days since they left the floating city, and the carriage had already arrived near the royal city. Not far ahead, they could already see thendmark buildings of the royal city, the nine massive walls that were gradually rising. ¡°Because I did not stop the sea folks and the Ptolemy family before they started the war. I should have had a better way. For example, I should have disyed my ability before the sea folks wanted to resist. For instance, I could have helped them rebuild the underwater city or brought them to Mount Creation. That way, they would not have gone to the floating city! I did not do my best in the Ptolemy family¡¯s trials either. If I couldprehend the principles that you wanted to impart to me faster, I would not have been ambushed by the Severed Fingers Gang, causing me to have no choice but to destroy them in front of everyone.¡± Watson counted with his fingers, adding things he did not do well in the floating city. Antonio waved his hand. ¡°Alright, Watson, it¡¯s enough that you know that you still have some shorings. If you have any shorings, you have to correct them. Next time, just strive to do better.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I promise to do better next time.¡± Antonio heard Watson¡¯s respectful promise and mocked him inwardly. Every time Watson agreed to that kind of thing, he would agree very quickly. He did not think that Watson would only get 60 points. In fact, when he gave Watson the first trial, he did not expect that Watson would understand the subtle maniption of power in only a day. He even wanted to discuss with the Ptolemy family about letting Watson stay in the secret chamber for a few more days. He did not expect Watson to easilyplete the first trial and stop the battle between Ptolemy and the sea tribes. Antonio could not even stop the fight between the two races by himself. Plus, Watson had even advanced to the diamond tier. After advancing to the diamond tier, Watson did not exude the aura of an elite. However, Antonio knew that Watson¡¯s strength far surpassed his. Perhaps the Sword Saint was the only one who could take on Watson then. At the same time, he smelled the aura of faith on Watson. Antonio, who had entered the diamond tier, naturally knew what that aura was. On the way, Antonio asked Watson about the process of advancing to the diamond tier. Watson said that he had used the faith of the sea tribe and the people of Mount Creation to break through forcefully. That made Antonio very envious. If one wanted to be a star, one had to have people who believed in themselves. Many people in the kingdom worshipped the astrologer, but there was still a specific difference between worship and faith. Furthermore, those people were not as high-quality as the millions of believers Watson had. They were all tinum-tier angels. Watson¡¯s strength had surpassed him. That made Antonio, as his master, felt somewhat frustrated. He considered whether he should discuss it with Watson and ask his disciple to give him a portion of the believers. In the end, before he could speak, the carriage vibrated. ¡°This is a checkpoint; please get off the carriage. Let us check your permits.¡± There was a 100-meter-tall wall blocking the front of the carriage; two rows of soldiers in golden armor stood in front of it. Their bodies emitted a gold-tier aura as they extended their hands toward the carriage. Ordinary gold-tier elites were overlords in some cities. They were either the guards of some great nobles who guarded their homes or their courtyards. However, those gold-tier warriors could only defend the city gates. ¡°It has been a few years since I left the capital, including the time I spent on Mount Creation. It feels like a lifetime ago.¡± Antonio walked down with a wooden cane. He sighed at the city in front of him. ¡°You are¡ª¡± The leading guard was a little surprised and uncertain when he saw Antonio. He took out a picture scroll from his pocket andpared it repeatedly. Antonio did not say anything. He raised the staff in his hand. The starlight in the sky drooped down, forming 24 dazzling golden cards above his head. The card with the outline of a god was drawn. It emitted a divine aura. ¡°The astrologer tarot card! It¡¯s the Lord Astrologer!¡± In other parts of the kingdom, it might not be very effective for Antonio to use that move, but that was the capital. The residents there recognized Antonio¡¯s signature ability. All the guards knelt. The gate in the center of the outermost wall surrounding the capital suddenly opened. The gates on the seventh, eighth, and ninth floors openedyers afteryers of gates opened, and melodious bells rang out from within the capital. White pigeons flew quickly across the sky, and a man in golden armor with an army with golden dragon patterns embroidered on their shoulders marched out. A burly man with a buzz cut led them. ¡°I am General Hoen from the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and I am here to pay my respects to Master Antonio! His Majesty has arranged a banquet in the pce to wee you, Master Antonio. Please head there as soon as possible.¡± After the man named Hoen spoke respectfully to Antonio, his gaze shifted toward Watson. ¡°This must be the rumored new disciple that Master Antonio has taken in at the border. It looks like he can conceal his power without leaking a single bit at his young age. It is as one would expect from your disciple. Even I can¡¯t see through him. His strength doesn¡¯t seem to be inferior to mine. He is indeed a young genius.¡± ¡°General Hoen.¡± Watson bowed humbly to the man. As for Hoen¡¯spliment, he just smiled and did not respond. ¡°Watson, I know you¡¯re tired after the long journey, and you don¡¯t like that kind of banquet. Why don¡¯t I go to the banquet by myself? You can take Nightingale and Denise to participate in the Royal Academy¡¯s test.¡± Antonio gave Watson a look; he knew that Watson and His Majesty had a conflict. At that moment, without waiting for Watson to act, Hoen suddenly got down from his horse and came to Watson. Hoen was three meters tall. At that moment, he was like a giant looking down on a dwarf; Watson must have felt pressured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Antonio. His Majesty said that he wants your disciple to attend the banquet with you because he wants to see him. He said that he wanted to confirm the future pir of the kingdom personally.¡± ¡°No matter what His Majesty says, Watson, if you don¡¯t want to go, then I won¡¯t take you.¡± Antonio chuckled, not taking Hoen¡¯s words to heart at all. His attitude toward Watson surprised Hoen a little. His Majesty said that Antonio would not disrespect him to such an extent. Furthermore, as Watson¡¯s teacher, why did he ask Watson for his opinion? He did not understand. ¡°His Majesty has requested that. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to refuse his request. Most importantly, I can¡¯t make things difficult for you, Master.¡± Watson thought for a moment and revealed an innocent expression unique to a youth of his age. After agreeing to Hoen¡¯s invitation, Watson and Antonio returned to the carriage. Hoen¡¯s army guarded the carriage. After passing through nine walls, they arrived at the spacious streets of the capital. There was news about Antonio¡¯s return to the capital, and the news had spread throughout the royal city. At that moment, both sides of the streets were filled with noblewomen or gentlemen dressed in luxurious clothes. They were eagerly waiting to see Antonio¡¯s carriage. ¡°That is Master Antonio¡¯s carriage. Is he in there?¡± A woman with a parasol stared at the carriage escorted by the army with interest. ¡°General Hoen is escorting them, so it must be Master Antonio¡¯s carriage! I can¡¯t believe it; Master Antonio hasn¡¯t left the Temple of the Stars for so many years. But this time, he took in a disciple. I wonder what that person looks like. Is he handsome?¡± A woman with a rose in her hand asked. ¡°Lily Campbell, you¡¯re a disgrace to the Campbell family. You only know to ask if he¡¯s handsome. I heard that Master Antonio¡¯s disciple is taking the Royal Academy¡¯s test. If you can pass the test, won¡¯t you be able to see him then? Or is it too difficult for you? You don¡¯t have the confidence to pass the test?¡± The woman holding the parasol teased, making the girl holding the rose unhappy. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s easy for me to pass the test. Charlotte, you¡¯d better worry about yourself.¡± ¡°I went to the Royal Academy to take the test yesterday and passed it. Now, I¡¯m very curious about Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. I wonder what kind of results he will get if he passes the test? The Saint Laurent family requested Master Antonio to be my master back then, but he rejected it. Now, he has epted a youth as his disciple. It seems that that youth has a stronger talent than me.¡± While sitting in the carriage, Watson quietly lifted the curtain and looked outside. He felt emotional when he saw the bustling scene on the street. Others had recognized Antonio in other parts of the kingdom, which caused a heated discussion among the masses. However, at that moment, it was not like that. The people who recognized Antonio were taken aback, and the people on both sides of the street cheered for him. As they weed him, they also praised Antonio. ¡°Master Antonio has finally returned. I heard that he took in a disciple, and he also made a break through, breaking the curse of forever stagnating in tinum-tier. And he even became younger.¡± ¡°When he was young, Master Antonio was remarkably handsome. I still have his portrait passed down from my ancestors.¡± Those words reached Watson¡¯s ears, allowing him to understand how famous Antonio was in the capital. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Watson? Are you envious?¡± Antonio turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the future, you will be more popr with the people of the kingdom than me. My fame belongs to my era. From now on, the new era will belong to the young people.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Watson replied casually. He knew that his master wasforting him. The convoy strolled under the wee of the people in the royal city. It took them half an hour to arrive at the royal pce. ¡°Master Antonio and Young Master Watson, pleasee in! As for the rest of the irrelevant people, please stay here.¡± Hoen waved his hand at the guards in front of the splendid pce. The guards immediately gave way, and he said the second half of his sentence to Nightingale, who was in charge of driving the carriage, and Denise, who was in the carriage. ¡°Irrelevant people? General Hoen, you have misunderstood. Those two are my handmaidens, not irrelevant people.¡± Watson smiled. ¡°His Majesty only invited Master Antonio and Young Master Watson, so everyone else is irrelevant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. Since His Majesty did not invite us, we are free to go anywhere. You can go with them.¡± Nightingale was angry at Hoen for calling them irrelevant, but it was not convenient for her to re up, so she could only force a smile at Watson. ¡°General Hoen, if His Majesty only invited me but not my maid, then it¡¯s fine for me not to attend that banquet.¡± Watson did not even look at the magnificent pce in front of him. He immediately turned around and walked in the direction of Nightingale and Denise. That scene changed Hoen¡¯s expression. He subconsciously reached out his hand toward Watson and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, please wait.¡± Hoen¡¯s outstretched palm was covered with ayer ofbat aura. The ground under Watson¡¯s feet was immediately covered with a circle of earth elements. Hoen had infinitely erged the ce that he could walk in just a few steps. One of his signature skills was to draw a soil barrier, a tinum-tier earth-elementalbat skill. It could magnify the distance between two pieces ofnd by hundreds of times, trapping the enemy while also reducing the distance between himself and the enemy by hundreds of times. At that moment, he was using the effect to magnify the distance. However, Watson only smiled and raised his right foot. ¡°General Hoen, are you nning to use this move to stop me?¡± Watson crossed thousands of meters with a single step; he stood outside the area covered by the earth elements. That made Hoen¡¯s pupils shrink subconsciously. When he first met Watson, he thought he could not see through Watson¡¯s strength, but it was not inferior to his. That was all his pride. A tinum-tier elite was rtively rare in the kingdom. Naturally, he was proud of it. He did not think that the young boy, Watson, couldpare with him. However, at that moment, his thoughts had to change. The young man had stepped out of his imprisonment easily; Watson might really be able to contend with him. ¡°Alright, Watson, Hoen, stop fighting for now. Let Nightingale and Denisee with us! Later, if His Majesty asks, tell him that I wanted them toe with us. His Majesty won¡¯t refuse me, right?¡± Antonio stood to the side to mediate the situation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare do that, Master Antonio.¡± Almost as soon as his voice fell, another dignified voice sounded not far away from Antonio. Hearing that voice, the guards guarding the pce gate all knelt respectfully on the ground. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Hoen also turned his body and knelt behind him. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Following the direction where everyone was kneeling, Watson looked over and saw a middle-aged man wearing a luxurious golden robe and a crown on his head walking down from a carriage. Two maids beside him were carefully supporting him. That luxuriously dressed emperor did not have the sinister and reverential aura that Watson had imagined. On the contrary, he was very delicate. His square face had traces of wind and frost. His temples were slightly pale, and his eyes were filled with kindness. He gave people a sense of familiarity. ¡®That¡¯s King Landhar III, the kingdom¡¯s current ruler!¡¯ Watson sighed in his heart. Previously, he and the King had been in an invisible confrontation. At that moment, he finally met that important figure. While he was observing King Landhar III, the king was also scrutinizing him from top to bottom. He had light golden hair, blue eyes, and not a single trace of aura leaked from his being. He was just like an ordinary person, but the divine radiance that lingered around Watson¡¯s body and the symbols that symbolized knowledge shed in his eyes from time to time. It showed that Watson was not as simple as he looked. Of course, what surprised King Landhar III the most was not those things but Watson¡¯s appearance. ¡®That appearance is the same as the face of the youth that the gods had shown him, causing the idols to lose their effectiveness all over the country. Is that Watson, the youth who had caused the idols to lose their power?¡¯ King Landhar III¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He had sent people to the City of Steel to search for the person who caused the idols to lose their effectiveness all over the country. That incident even attracted the gods¡¯ attention. In the end, there was no result. Just as King Landhar III was about to let go of that matter, he saw Watson and realized that the youth was the same person he had been looking for. How could he not be surprised? After all, King Landhar III had been the king for many years. He was very brilliant. So, he suppressed the excitement in his heart and walked toward Watson, extending his right hand. ¡°Before this, I had always wondered why Antonio valued you so much. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I have to admit that you are indeed exceptional.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty.¡± Watson took King Landhar III¡¯s extended hand and shook it. As they shook hands, Watson felt a mysterious power enter his body as if searching for something. However, he pretended not to notice that power. Upon releasing his hand, King Landhar III¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°It is the kingdom¡¯s fortune to have a tinum-tier elite at your age. It looks like we will also get a diamond-tier elite soon, simr to our current Sword Saint! Watson, as a reward for your talent, you can make a requestter. However, before that, let us enter the pce. The banquet that I prepared for you is about to begin.¡± Chapter 366 - One Of The Seven Gods

Chapter 366: One Of The Seven Gods

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the king¡¯s invitation, Watson and the others followed him into the main hall. At that moment, the main hall was already filled with nobles of all colors. After Watson entered the pce, those nobles all cast their gazes at him, their eyes shing with all kinds of lights. Among those nobles, Watson saw a few familiar faces, such as Lana, who was standing in the Ptolemy family¡¯s seat, waving at him. Next to him was Casey, who was leaning on his walking stick. His expression was filled withplicated emotions. The Campbell and the Saint Laurent families, the other two archdukes in the kingdom, were beside the Ptolemy family. There were not many people from those two families. At the very front of the Campbell family stood a young man with pierced ears. His fiery red hair was tied into a ponytail, and he looked rather unruly. In his hand, he was gently shaking a wine cup. The Saint Laurent family was led by an expressionless girl who was the same age as Watson. Her purple hair fell on both sides of her ears, and her hair was woven into the shape of a drill. She was staring at the ground. She seemed to be uninterested in Watson and the surrounding environment. When he saw the two teenagers, the flow of magic elements in Watson¡¯s body slightly increased. He could sense that the two teenagers were not weak. They were at least at the peak of the gold tier, and they seemed to have quite a high position in the two families. Besides the three archdukes¡¯ families, there was also an old man with white hair. He had a kind expression and a wise gaze. He attracted Watson¡¯s attention. More than ten people dressed like civil servants stood behind him. Other than that, there were also people from the Sword Saint¡¯s family¡ªthey had sent three young men who were tall, short, fat, and thin, respectively. The only thing they had inmon was that they were powerful. The three of them all emitted a biting, cold sword aura. What made Watson feel regretful was that he did not see Christina. He did not know if Christina had arrived in the capital. As Watson pondered that, he discovered that the king had walked to the hall and sat on the throne iid with gemstones. A maid pulled a curtain made of pearls¡ªit covered the king¡¯s face, and only his dignified voice could be heard. ¡°I am very happy today. Antonio, the astrologer, who has left the capital for several months, has returned today and brought back a young man with outstanding talent! That young man has done many glorious things, such as creating a divine mountain at the border and bing the second person in history to clear the maze. He even turned the maze into the Tower of Babel. Now, that tower is exceptionally popr, and many famous adventurers in the kingdom have gone there because of its fame. If not for my official duties, I would have gone there to take a look! In addition to that, the young man had also arrived at the floating city a few days ago. He solved the problem with the sea tribe and also eliminated the Severed Fingers Gang.¡± King Landhar III spoke a lot behind the curtain of pearls. After he had the ministers¡¯ and nobles¡¯ attention, he stopped talking. ¡°I¡¯m really d that the kingdom has such a talented young man.¡± ¡°As expected of Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s not strange for him to have such a remarkable feat. ¡± ¡°I heard that that youth came from the border. It has been decades since there was a talent export from the border. Finally, he must be a genius.¡± The noblemen followed King Landhar III¡¯s words and praised Watson. Most of their words came from their hearts. After all, the famous generals might not be able to do what Watson had done. Even Campbell, the red-haired youth from the Saint Laurent family, and the cold-faced girl could not help but raise their heads when they heard Watson¡¯s achievements. They showed a curious expression on their faces. Watson, on the other hand, turned a deaf ear to the praise around him. In the eyes of others, His Majesty might be praising him, but he could hear that the words of that supreme king of the kingdom had a hint of.., ¡°I know very well what you have done. Be more honest with me. ¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. However, it was not only me who had aplished those great feats. I could not have done it without the guidance of my master and the help of my family and friends,¡± Watson responded humbly. ¡°Watson, you don¡¯t have to be so humble. To those with the ability, being overly humble is a sign of pride! As Antonio¡¯s disciple, not only do I know very well about your achievements, I am also very curious about your strength. I wonder about your current strength?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I am at the tinum tier.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Watson decided not to reveal his true strength. He had invited him there as soon as he arrived and even asked about his strength. The king must not have had any good intentions. What was tinum-tier? ¡°Are you for real?¡± That youth was not lying, right? The noblemen instantly became excited, and they continued to discuss it. ¡°There are no more than ten tinum-tier elites in the entire kingdom. I remember that the current Sword Saint holds the record for the youngest tinum-tier elite in history. He became a tinum-tier elite at the age of 16! That Watson doesn¡¯t look to be more than 13 years old, right? If he is a tinum-tier elite, it¡¯s equivalent to breaking the current Sword Saint¡¯s record!¡± No wonder the noblemen were excited. If Watson were really tinum-tier, they would be witnesses to a new history. Watson was a little helpless toward the reactions of those people. He had wanted to suppress his strength, but he did not expect that his hidden power would still surprise those people. If he told them his true strength, would not those nobles explode? ¡°Oh? You have tinum-tier strength at such a young age. That really surprises me. However, words have no basis. Can you show it to me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, me and my disciple have juste off a long journey, and we are exhausted. If Your Majesty wants to see his skills, I will let him go to Your Majesty¡¯s bedroom and perform for you after he has rested. What do you think?¡± Before Watson could speak, Antonio had already stood up and spoke on Watson¡¯s behalf. Watson and Antonio had seen through the king¡¯s intentions. ¡°It¡¯s just a casual disy of his skills. I¡¯m not asking Watson to fight against a tinum-tier elite for three hundred rounds. A few days ago, it just so happens that General Hoen brought back a peak gold-tier magical beast from the south. Why don¡¯t we let Watson fight that magical beast and see how many rounds he canst before he kills that magical beast? I don¡¯t even want a precious magical beast; I just want to see Watson¡¯s strength. Antonio, you won¡¯t say no, right? ¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Since King Landhar III had said that, Antonio had no way to refuse him. ¡°The magical beast that General Hoen brought back from the south some time ago; was it the tainted unicorn?¡± ¡°The unicorn was originally a magical beast unique to the Forest of Eternity in the south. Only pure-hearted people could handle it. However, that unicorn was somehow tainted and went berserk. Due to the unique characteristics of the unicorn, no one could restrain the gold-tier unicorn. However, General Hoen had been able to do it. I wonder if the young man can match that.¡± The noblemen discussed among themselves as King Landhar III spoke. Then, the guards had brought the unicorn that the king mentioned. It was a magical beast that was more than five meters long and nearly three meters tall. As a gold-tier magical beast, its size was not considered huge, but the aura that the unicorn gave off was stronger than that of an ordinary gold-tier magical beast. The moonlight-like fur on the back of the unicorn¡¯s head appeared to be dancing in the shape of a wave. There was a spiral-shaped silver horn on top of its head that was wrapped with lightning. The unicorn¡¯s body looked like a horse was made of light. The unicorn was a kind of holy beast. Unfortunately, other than the holy aura on its body, there was also a trace of evil. Its silver eyes had a hint of ckness in them. Its pure white hooves were covered in ayer of pitch-ck mes, with some blood-red lightning in the middle. It had a holy and depraved aura, which made the unicorn look very demonic. [Peak Gold-tier magical beast: Tainted Unicorn[ [Attributes: Light and darkness] [Abilities: Holy Strike (using the horn as a weapon, the unicorn willunch continuous strikes as fast as lightning), Holy Judgement (thunder that summons judgment to attack the enemy, causingrge-scale gold-tier damage), Rapid Self-healing (the unicorn will automatically heal its injuries), Holy Enchantment (all attacks carry holy attributes, increasing the damage dealt to evil creatures).] [Additional abilities: Contamination (the unicorn¡¯s body contains an even more powerful and evil soul), Mand Poison (the soul can control the unicorn to spit out poison, causing death), ck Soul me (the me that can burn the soul, causing damageparable to tinum-tier).] The moment the unicorn appeared, its information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. ¡°That unicorn has a soul in its body. It seems that His Majesty did not just want to test me. He did note with good intentions.¡± While Watson was muttering in his heart, King Landhar III¡¯s voice sounded in the entire hall. ¡°That unicorn was originally a holy beast. I wanted to nurture it well. Unfortunately, it was tainted by external forces and became a beast that only knew how to hurt people. Even though I could not bear it, I understood it! I will need you to kill it. Do you need any weapons? If you do not, please feel free to tell me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any weapons.¡± Watson shook his head and walked in front of the unicorn. When the tainted unicorn saw him, it immediately went berserk. Its body was in heavy chains, but at that moment, it raised its body high and raised its two front legs. It broke the chains and let out a shocking roar. Roar! A hurricane apanied the roar. It blew past Watson and messed up his hair. Watson was calm, but behind him, many noblemen swallowed their saliva and subconsciously stepped back, nervously looking at the unicorn. After the unicorn roared, it opened its mouth, revealing fangs that were covered in sticky saliva. It tried to bite Watson¡¯s head. The unicorn was very fast, and its teeth were about tond on Watson¡¯s head. Some of the noblemen could not help but cry out in surprise. Then, Watson extended a finger toward the top of its head and gently cut it. Swish! A dazzling sword light shed, and the unicorn¡¯s two rows of fangs were neatly cut off. The unicorn wailed and retreated as its blood oozed. ¡°Good swordsmanship!¡± Most of the people in the crowd did not understand Watson¡¯s swordsmanship. Only the three youths sent by the current Sword Saint understood the battle between Watson and the unicorn. Their eyes lit up when they saw Watson¡¯s sword technique. After releasing his sword technique, Watson did not stop there. He walked toward the unicorn, stretched his second finger outward, and lightly cut the ground where the beast stood. The ground instantly exploded, revealing long and thick cracks. The unicorn¡¯s skin and fur condensed by the light were also torn open, and blood that emitted a faint fluorescent light sprayed out. Watson¡¯s swordsmanship was not some tinum-tier battle technique. It was only a sword technique that he had casually used with some help from the Einherjar¡¯s body. Even though it was ordinary swordsmanship, it was not weaker than a full-strength attack from a tinum-tier elite. Roar! With a painful wail, shes of lightning suddenly appeared on the body of the tainted unicorn. Its entire body turned into light as it rushed toward Watson. Due to its breakneck speed, there was a burning smell in the air. Many noblemen blinked their eyes. They could no longer see the movements of the unicorn clearly. The unicorn¡¯s signature skill was the Holy Strike. As a magical beast from the Forest of Eternity, the unicorn was holy and fast. It was a peak gold-tier magical beast, yet the speed disyed was not inferior to a tinum-tier elite. Faced with such an attack, Watson should not have been able to block it easily. Many people had that thought in their minds, but the next scene shocked them. Before the lightning-fast unicorn could reach Watson, the young man had turned into a bolt of lightning and jumped behind the unicorn¡¯s lightning. Two bolts of electricity tangled in the air, revealing the unicorn¡¯s true form. Watson¡¯s body was unscathed. On the contrary, the unicorn¡¯s horn was broken into two. Then, the unicorn fell weakly to the ground, dying. Many people did not see what Watson had done, but they understood one thing. ¡°Watson has won. He only used two moves to defeat the unicorn. That youth is so powerful!¡± The noblemen¡¯s discussions filled the hall. The fiery-haired youth with the Campbell family no longer shook his wine cup. Instead, he gripped it tightly. His fiery-red eyes, which were the same color as his hair, were burning with fighting spirit. ¡°I can defeat the unicorn in two moves as well. I wonder if Lord Antonio¡¯s disciple is stronger than me?¡± As he spoke, the scarlet wine in the cup burned into mes and gradually evaporated. The cold girl in front of the Saint Laurent family also nced at Watson. Her hair moved even though there was no wind. She raised her hand and pressed them down. ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder if my disy just now will satisfy you?¡± Watson walked toward the unicorn and asked King Landhar III behind the pearl curtain. King Landhar III did not expect Watson to defeat the unicorn so quickly. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Watson, your strength has exceeded my expectations. I¡¯m very satisfied. What kind of reward do you want?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. My request is very simple. I hope Your Majesty can give me that unicorn.¡± ¡°What does he want with it?¡± Everyone was curious about that request; they looked befuddled. That unicorn had already been beaten until it was on the verge of death, and it was clearly tainted with something. The beast was delirious. Why would Watson want it? Was he not afraid that it would explode and hurt other people? Watson ignored the crowd; he bowed to King Landhar III and waited for a response. ¡°Well, I did ask for your request. Since that is what you wanted, then I have no reason to reject it! From now on, that unicorn is yours.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m a little tired right now because I just fought that unicorn. I will not attend the next banquet. I hope that Your Majesty can approve that.¡± ¡°Yes, I approve.¡± Lowering his head toward King Landhar III again, Watson puffed out his chest and extended his right hand to the unicorn beside him. He cast a spatial teleportation spell and left the pce with the unicorn. Upon arriving at a dark alley in the capital, he cast ayer of magical barrier at the entrance. He extended his right hand toward the unicorn and muttered, ¡°Absolute Healing.¡± As the diamond-tier spell was activated, the dying unicorn suddenly stood up and became energetic. Its broken teeth and horn had recovered as well. At the same time, wisps of ck liquid flowed out of the unicorn¡¯s eyes and nose. The ck liquid was ipatible with the unicorn, but it was unwilling to leave its body as if it had a life of its own. As a result, Watson pulled it out forcefully, and it squirmed in the air. It transformed into a terrifying image with a leopard¡¯s head and bird wings. ¡°Lowly human, I must praise you for detecting my existence. But, I won¡¯t need to be polite toward you! Argh!¡± The terrifying fog in front of Watson squirmed, and an awe-inspiring voice came from within it. Arge lump of ck viscous liquid spewed out from within the mist, sprinkling toward Watson¡¯s head. It contained the aura of death. Whenever it passed, the air would wither. As the viscous liquid dripped onto the ground, it caused the hard rock ground to vanish into thin air. However, before the poisonous liquid couldnd on Watson¡¯s body, the young man grabbed the ck spirit and held it firmly in his hand. That caused the ck spirit¡¯s body to be distorted, and it let out a series of miserable cries. ¡°Pain, pain, pain! Little Brat, stop!¡± ¡°Tell me, who are you, and why do you possess that unicorn? And what is your rtionship with the King?¡± ¡°Let me go before you ask these questions! Impudent Brat! Ow! It¡¯s too painful! Fine, I¡¯ll tell you! My name is Sidi, and I am the Goddess of Shadow and Potion.. I am one of the seven gods worshiped by the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± Chapter 367 - He Couldn’t Let Him Live

Chapter 367: He Couldn¡¯t Let Him Live

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°One of the seven gods?¡± Watson held the ck viscous liquid in his hand, allowing it to change its shape as he muttered to himself. He knew that the Holy Dragon Kingdom had seven gods. They were Baldur, the God of Light, Agares, the God of Wind and Navigation, Sidi, the Goddess of Shadows and Potions, Ares, the God of War and Hunting, Diana, the Goddess of Love, Gaia, the God of Earth and Fertility, and Amon, the god known as the Time Traveler. Watson had only heard of those seven gods. After all, when he was in the City of Steel, he had learned a little about them because he had helped the St. Antilles Cathedral repair the sculptures. However, no matter how he looked at it, he could not connect that dark mass with a high and mighty god. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a god. Furthermore, I am the Great Goddess Sidi, ranked in the top three among the seven gods. Do you fear me now?¡± The leopard-headed goddess proudly opened her pitch-ck mouth and let out a barbell-likeugh. ¡°Tell me the truth. What exactly are you?¡± ¡°That hurts. Stop it, Brat. I already told you that I am a god. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m gullible just because I¡¯m young. I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll absorb you and turn you into a part of my body.¡± ¡°Give me a chance. I can prove it to you.¡± While the self-proimed goddess, Sidi, was begging for mercy, Watson let go of her hand and decided to give her a chance. ¡°As a god who controls shadows and potions, my main body lives outside of this world. What¡¯s here is only a part of my projection. Even though it¡¯s a projection, I can still disy miracles that ordinary people can¡¯t do. I¡¯ll let you witness it.¡± As she rubbed her body made of ck material, Sidi stretched out something that looked like a tentacle and waved it at the ground. Pitch-ck figures immediately appeared on the surrounding walls. Those figures intertwined together and grew wildly. Gradually, they gathered and became shadows that blotted out the sky and the sun. The shadow opened its ck and white eyes and looked down at the world. Its body was connected to the shadows behind every pedestrian on the street below. The shadows were connected, and the pedestrians on the road seemed to be controlled. A smile appeared on the shadow¡¯s face. That scene looked particrly frightening. ¡°How is it, Brat? Isn¡¯t that miracle great? Can you verify my identity now?¡± Watson looked up into the sky and nodded. ¡°I can tell that that is a rule-based ability. A clone that can use a rule-based ability. You must be a real god! However, you¡¯re different from the sculptures made by the church. I did not expect a real god to be so ugly.¡± Although the sculptures in the church retained the characteristics of mythical creatures, they were all handsome men and beautiful women, which was in line with human aesthetic standards. ¡°Brat, why are your words so irritating? I¡¯m a god. Shouldn¡¯t you be more respectful to me?¡± ¡°Do you have anything worthy of my respect?¡± ¡°You! Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you that. As a tolerant God, I forgive your disrespect. As a price, you need to offer your faith to me and praise my name. I will bless you with invincible divine power and extraordinary wisdom, and¡ª¡± Without waiting for Sidi to finish speaking, Watson had already exerted a little strength and crushed the ck fog in his hand, revealing a thoughtful expression. ¡°I did not expect that the seven gods that protect the kingdom actually exist, and the king has a rtionship with those seven gods. This is going to be difficult.¡± He had wanted to find out how many tinum-tier elites the king had by his side, and then overthrow the kingdom and climb to the peak by himself. After all, everyone on Mount Creation was a tinum-tier elite, and they were immortal. He was not afraid, even if there were more tinum-tier experts around the king than he had imagined. However, when he knew that the king was rted to an unknown god, he had to make a long-term n. After advancing to the diamond tier, Watson finally understood how powerful the starlight-tier was. Common sense could not be used to judge a starlight-tier elite. .... The banquet officially began not long after Watson left the pce. The noblemen in the pce held wine sses and tasted delicious food. Most of them had regretful expressions on their faces. ¡°What a pity! That young man clearly has such powerful strength, but he is so arrogant. He actually left without even attending His Majesty¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°Yeah, I still want to get close to that young man and see if he can join our family. From the looks of it, it should be very difficult for me to get that young man on my side.¡± Many nobles discussed it. To them, it did not matter how strong a person was. The key was whether they could use that person. Of course, there were also a few noblemen who showed great interest in Watson. Those noblemen chose to ask Lana and Casey, who came from the Ptolemy family. ¡°Young Master Casey, Young Miss Lana, I heard that Watson had been to the floating city before he entered the royal city. He even had dealings with the Ptolemy family. I wonder, other than his outstanding strength, how are his knowledge and self-restraint? Which noble family did hee from? Other than the deeds mentioned by His Majesty, what other achievements did he have?¡± Watson was not only outstanding, but he was also very knowledgeable. His most famous deed was to pretend to be him and save the floating city, bing the city¡¯s hero. Casey used a fork and knife to mash the steak on the te. Heined in his heart. How could he say those words? He did not say anything. Lana, on the other hand, was smiling as she chatted with the noblemen. ¡°Watson is a very considerate nobleman. I danced with him when he first got to our family manor. From his dancing, I knew that he had received a high-quality education! It¡¯s not only that, but Watson also knows a lot about shipbuilding technology. He invented a ship called the submarine, which can operate underwater without any risk. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before that brand-new ship will appear in the kingdom.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± King Landhar III did not care about the discussion. A woman¡¯s voice filled his mind; she was cursing loudly in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. That damned Watson destroyed my projection without giving me a chance to speak. It caused me to lose my power for nothing. The most important thing is that he disrespected me.¡± ¡°Sidi, didn¡¯t you say that you would attack Watson and that you would make him submit and be sacrificed obediently? You must have been too careless to have such an oue.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already alerted the enemy, it seems like we can¡¯t let Sidi continue with the attack. Next, it¡¯s up to me, Agares, the god of wind and navigation, to think of a way to sacrifice that youth.¡± After Sidi, a different voice sounded in King Landhar III¡¯s mind. Sunlight shone through the pearl curtain and fell on his body. Behind him, there was a squirming, strange-looking shadow. ¡°Alright, stop arguing! Sidi, I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t grasp it. I¡¯ll have to make a new n before the next attack. However, I¡¯m curious about how he could kill your projection. That isn¡¯t something a tinum-tier professional can do. Perhaps Watson¡¯s strength is no longer tinum-tier?¡± Sid was silent for a long time before she slowly said, ¡°Of course he¡¯s not tinum-tier. He¡¯s a diamond-tier elite.¡± Diamond-tier? King Landhar III was absent-mindedly looking at the ministers in the hall. His smile froze on his face, and then his eyes became gloomy. He was a very controlling emperor. If Watson was only a tinum-tier elite, he did not care if he was the youngest tinum in the kingdom¡¯s history, but Watson was a diamond-tier elite. That was a different story. Watson had achieved the diamond tier. In the future, he was very likely to be a starlight-tier elite. He would be someone who could break away from his control and hinder his ns. Any factor that hindered him would only have one consequence. A killing intent shed in his eyes. Previously, arge part of the reason he had to deal with Watson was toplete the deal with those gods.. However, Landhar III could no longer let Watson live. Chapter 368 - Fill Marks For The Assessment

Chapter 368: Fill Marks For The Assessment

¡°That is the Royal Academy?¡± After crushing Sidi¡¯s projection, Watson thought that he had nothing to do for the time being. It would be better to pass the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment first. Thus, he rode his unicorn to the Royal Academy entrance. Due to the absence of Sidi¡¯s influence, the unicorn had recovered its health. Its five-meter-long body had fur brighter than the moonlight, and its body was softer than cotton. Sitting on the unicorn¡¯s body, Watson felt as if he was sitting on a soft cloud; it was veryfortable. At that moment, Watson looked up¡ªhe saw a gorgeous academy. Tall white spires could be seen everywhere. Everyone was exuding an extraordinary aura. It was spring. There were tall trees with light pink flowers on both sides of the academy¡¯s streets. With the wind blowing, the fragrance of the blossoms filled the air. Under the trees, two male students, who looked to be around 16 or 17 years old, were sitting at a wooden table. In front of them was a long line of hundreds of people signing up to join the academy. ¡°Those who want to join the academy, line up please, one by one. Please give us a detailed report based on your age, strength, and information! We will not recruit anyone over the age of 18 who is not even silver-tier. If you have a rmendation letter, you can get an exception. Do not try to hide your information. We have mastered the gold-tier Magic Insight Eye¡ªwe can easily see through you.¡± The two male students who spoke had obvious pride on their faces. It was no wonder that they had be members of the Royal Academy at such a young age. It was enough to prove that their talents were extraordinary. Furthermore, they had been arranged to recruit new students. It was clear that the teachers trusted them. The hundreds of people in line looked nervous. They were afraid that they would not be able to satisfy the two male students and be eliminatedter. Under such circumstances, Watson¡¯s participation quickly attracted the attention of hundreds of students. ¡°Look at that person; he actually rode a unicorn toe here.¡± ¡°He came to register for the Royal Academy and is still so ostentatious. It will be interesting if that person is not strong enough and would get eliminated.¡± Some envied Watson because he had a unicorn, while some ridiculed it. Those who could participate in the Royal College¡¯s interview were either very confident in their own talent or from a wealthy family. They also did not unt their wealth like Watson because true noblemen would not unt their wealth like those country bumpkins or nouveau riche. The students noticed Watson, and the two male students in charge of the assessment also saw Watson¡¯s appearance. They frowned. When Watson reached the front of the line, they took out a quill pen and the registration list. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Watson.¡± ¡®Watson? Why is that name so familiar? I seem to have heard it somewhere before.¡¯ The two male students in charge of the assessment muttered in their hearts. They did not pay much attention to it and continued to ask, ¡°What tier is your strength?¡± Since it looked like Watson was 12 or 13 years old, they did not ask about his age. They only asked about his strength. If he were not even silver-tier, they would reject him immediately. He should not have acted so arrogantly; he even rode a unicorn to the event. ¡°Strength? I would say tinum-tier.¡± ¡°What do you mean you would say? Kid, you¡¯re here to cause trouble on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± It was what it was. If he had not reached it, then he was not that. What did he mean? Furthermore, that kid said that he was tinum-tier. How old was he? He must be joking if he thought that they would believe he had reached tinum-tier at that age. The two students had already determined that Watson was there to cause trouble. However, they still activated their gold-tier Magic Insight Eye and swept it over Watson¡¯s body due to their professionalism. Watson¡¯s information immediately appeared before them. [Name: Watson [Gender: Male] [Age: 13] [Strength: tinum-tier] ¡°He¡¯s really at tinum-tier? How is that possible? Did we see it wrongly?¡± The two students in charge of the test suddenly stood up. Their eyes were filled with disbelief as they looked at Watson. At the same time, there was amotion among the people queuing behind Watson because someone had said something. ¡°Watson? I remember where I heard that name before. Isn¡¯t that the name of Master Antonio¡¯s disciple from the border? ¡± ¡°I remember it too. Just now, I was at the to wee Master Antonio. I saw Master Antonio¡¯s carriage enter the pce with my own eyes. During that time, I heard the people around me talking. They said that Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, Watson, was fortunate enough to be invited to the pce by His Majesty. Why would he appear here?¡± The other people in the registration team also recalled Watson¡¯s name. If that youth were Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, then it would make sense. Watson was only 13 years old and was already a tinum-tier elite. He even had a unicorn. Even if he rode a dragon, no one would say anything. ¡°Are you Master Antonio¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am.¡± Watson openly admitted it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know who you were. Since you¡¯re Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, then we can omit the need for the information. You can go and get your strength tested! The test might be difficult for others, but it should be very easy for a genius like you.¡± One of the two examiners stood up and smiled politely at Watson. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Newman. I¡¯m a fourth-year student here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Hello, Senior Brother.¡± Watson nodded in agreement and followed Newman into the academy. A group of people were behind him in a queue; they looked at him with envy. They also wanted to skip the line and directly enter the academy to participate in the test. However, they did not have Watson¡¯s strength and background. ¡°As expected of Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. It was really stylish of him to ride a unicorn here.¡± ¡°Only a noble person can tame a unicorn. That young man must be powerful and kind.¡± The people who had just ridiculed Watson for showing off his wealth changed their tone at that moment. They did not feel that Watson was showing off his wealth, but they also thought it was low-key, luxurious, and profound. If they were Antonio¡¯s disciples, they would definitely arrange for eight people to carry the carriage and send them there. It would be best if they could install tworge loudspeakers on both sides of the carriage and y it on a loop to let everyone know that they were Antonio¡¯s disciples. ¡°What are you looking at? If you have time to look at others, why don¡¯t you think about how you are going to pass the first round of the assessment?¡± The remaining assessment staff berated the youths there; that broke their reverie. Some could not help but look back with a somewhat envious expression. They were not jealous of Watson but of hispanion named Newman because he could apany Watson in the assessment. While everyone was discussing it outside, Newman had already led Watson to the assessment site in the academy. It was a vast, hemisphere-shaped building, simr to the Colosseum in ancient Rome. However, the ce was not filled with wild beasts. Instead, there were fortresses made of high-quality ores. Inside the fortresses were mannequins that were also made of ores. What was surprising was that those mannequins were engraved with magic circles. They could move at a breakneck speed without a human¡¯s control. They were no less than ordinary gold-tier warriors. In front of those fortresses stood many noble children dressed in luxurious clothes. There were mages, warriors, and even archers and priests. Those people were doing their best to break the mannequins that were moving in those fortresses. Every time a mannequin was broken, a teacher would use a quill to record the person¡¯s score on a piece of parchment. ¡°Lily of the Campbell family has passed the test. She broke eight puppets in one minute and scored 80 points. She can be assigned to the Magic Court¡¯s ss A.¡± At that moment, the voice of a teacher caught Watson¡¯s attention. A girl in a mage robe was wiping the sweat off her head. She walked out of the training ground. Her fiery red hair was tied into a ponytail, and her exquisite face was filled with joy. ¡°Charo, I scored 80 points. Even though there is a gap between you and my 90 points, we will be assigned to the same ss.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Lily.¡± The woman named Charo had light purple hair, and her face was equally beautiful. There was a ck mole at the right corner of her eye, which added to her charm. Simr to Lily, the two girls looked to be around 13 or 14 years old. As if sensing Watson¡¯s gaze, the two girls exchanged a few words and turned their heads at the same time, meeting Watson¡¯s gaze in mid-air. ¡°Charo, look at that youth staring at me. Does my beauty attract him?¡± Lily whispered into Charo¡¯s ear, and her friendughed. ¡°Silly Lily, you really know how to tter yourself. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s attracted to you, but he¡¯s surprised by your score! After all, only 40 percent of the people who passed the first round could enter this ce, not to mention the 10 percent of the people who could get a high score of 80. That young man looks like a stranger. It should be his first timeing to the Royal Academy to take the test.¡± The Royal Academy¡¯s test was different every year. That was to prevent someone from cheating. That year¡¯s test was to shoot targets. Those targets were all made by famous artisans in the royal city. They had mobilityparable to gold-tier warriors. In other words, that year¡¯s test was to see how many of those gold-tier mannequins those new students could kill in a minute. Even though those targets would not fight back, it was not that easy to kill them. Those who could kill ten or eight targets in a minute could already be called top geniuses. Of course, the Royal Academy¡¯s tests were different each year, but there was no limit to the number of times the applicants could participate in the trial. As long as they could pass the first round of selection, the students could try their luck before the school started, leaving the best results for themselves to ensure the rational allocation of sses. The students in the Royal Academy did not attend sses together. Instead, they were divided into four groups¡ªmagicians, warriors, priests, and archers, ording to their different cultivation professions. Each department was then divided into four sses¡ªA, B, C, and D. The four faculties of the Academy held apetition called the Academy Cup every year, and it was the same between the sses. The intensepetition made every student who walked out of the academy a warrior who had experienced hundreds of battles. ¡°Before participating in the assessment, you must first choose which faculty you want to join and what profession you want to be in the future? ¡°Watson, since you are Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, you will definitely choose to join the mage department, right?¡± Newman led Watson to the assessment venue and introduced him at the same time. He did not deliberately lower his voice, causing the conversation between him and Watson to spread throughout the assessment venue quickly. Many people who had alreadypleted the assessment or had yet to enter the arena raised their heads. Their eyes flickered. ¡°Master Antonio¡¯s disciple is here?¡± ¡°He is also participating in the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment. I wonder what kind of results he will obtain?¡± Everyone did not doubt Watson¡¯s choice. He was definitely from the mage faculty. With Watson joining the mage faculty, he would definitely suppress the other faculties. Many people from the mage faculty were happy about Watson¡¯s arrival. The people from the other faculties appeared disappointed. However, what surprised them was that Watson looked around the four areas of the assessment venue. His gaze passed through the mage faculty assessment area and finally settled on the warrior faculty assessment area. ¡°If I can only choose one faculty to join, I choose the warrior faculty.¡± What? Newman, who was closest to Watson, did not seem to hear Watson¡¯s words. He rubbed his ears and said, ¡°Watson, you said you wanted to join the warrior faculty. Are you sure you¡¯ve made the right choice? ¡± ¡°I made the right choice. I¡¯m sure that I want to join the warrior faculty,¡± Watson replied firmly. He already had Antonio as his teacher in the field of magic. Furthermore, he had already mastered thousands of tinum-tier spells with all the attributes. On the contrary, he did not have much knowledge about fighting techniques. One of the purposes for him entering the royal city was to find a sword saint to be his teacher and obtain a promotion in the warrior ss. Since that was the case, he might as well join the warrior department and learn some basic knowledge about warriors. ¡°Watson should not think that he is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. Otherwise, there would be nothing to learn in the Royal Academy¡¯s mage department, right?¡± If that was the case, then he was too arrogant. The teachers in the Royal Academy might not be as strong as Master Antonio, but they were all professional schrs and had made outstanding contributions in their respective fields. They might not necessarily be inferior to Master Antonio. Some people could guess Watson¡¯s thoughts, and their faces turned ugly, especially those from the mage department. Watson¡¯s move to switch from the mage department to the warrior department was undoubtedly a sign of contempt for them. Many of them began to sneer in their hearts. If Watson went to the warrior department to participate in the assessmentter, it would be a joke if he failed. ¡°Young Master Watson, are you sure you want to participate in the Warrior Department Assessment? There is no limit to the number of times you can take the assessment at the Royal Academy. If you can¡¯t pass the Warrior Assessment, you can also change to another ss assessment, such as the magic ss.¡± After Watson made his deration, a teacher in charge of the assessment quickly came before him. That teacher had a burly build and a full beard. He was like a walking giant bear. The hint in his words was very obvious. Obviously, he did not think much of Watson, who wanted to join the warrior department. ¡°Rest assured, Teacher. If I could not pass the assessment, I would then consider other sses. What should I do if I participate in the assessment now?¡± ¡°What you need to do is very simple. You need to stand outside the assessment field and only usebat aura to smash the moving targets in the field! The time limit is one minute. During that time, the more targets you smash, the better your results will be. However, you can not use the abilities of other upations. Otherwise, it will be a vition. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher. I understand,¡± Watson replied and walked to the area where the warrior assessment was taking ce. The people there retreated a distance to give him some space. In the distance, Lily and Charo were watching that scene and discussing it in low voices. ¡°What a pity, Lily. It seems that Master Antonio¡¯s disciple doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in our Royal Academy¡¯s mage department. You are not fated to be with him¡ª¡± ¡°What do you mean I have no fate with him? Charo, don¡¯t you also want to be in the same ss as Master Antonio¡¯s disciple?¡± Lily pouted and looked in Watson¡¯s direction. ¡°But that person is really overestimating himself. As a mage, it¡¯s good that he came to the mage department, but he insisted on going to the warrior department. Does he intend to be a powerful warrior while practicing magic? That¡¯s too unrealistic. The warrior departmentcksrge-scale attacks, so the assessment is even harder than the magic department. Anyway, he will give up after hitting a wall.¡± Many people had simr thoughts to Lily and Charlotte. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Watson moved his body a few times to signal to the teacher that it was okay. When the assessment teacher said, ¡°The trial begins.¡± Then, he stomped his foot gently. A light-elementalw domain immediately appeared beneath his feet. Countless light weapons flew out and instantly pierced through all the artificial forms on the field. There were more than 500 artificial bodies in the fortress on the field. At that moment, cracks appeared from all directions. They fell to the ground and broke into two pieces. Green smoke rose from the hundreds of broken puppets in the assessment field. The entire hall was silent. Others could kill ten or eight puppets in a minute, but Watson had killed all of them in one strike. What kind of strength was that? After a long while, the teacher in charge of the assessment broke the silence. ¡°Watson, I just said that you are only allowed to usebat aura and not magic. Otherwise, you would lose the qualification to take the assessment. Do you hear me? ¡± To be honest, he did not even see what Watson had done. He only saw a sh of light under Watson¡¯s feet and countless rays of light rising into the sky. That scene was very simr to magic, so he judged that Watson had cheated. ¡°Teacher, I did not use magic.¡± ¡°What do you mean you did not use magic? Combat skills can¡¯t be used in such arge-scale attack or be that fast.¡± The teacher was confident about that. Watson did not speak. He only repeated what he had just done. A hugew domain appeared beneath his feet, where many glowing weapons were floating. However, at that time, he did not use light weapons to attack quickly. Instead, he allowed them to fly out at a speed that everyone there could see clearly. They crushed the gold-tier puppets that had already shattered on the assessment grounds once again. ¡°Teacher, do you believe that I¡¯m not using magic now?¡± The assessment teacher opened his mouth wide, unable to speak for a long time. After a long while, the teacher picked up a quill and wrote a few words on the parchment. [Watson for the warrior department; assessment result¡ªfull score!¡± Chapter 369 - Transfer This Place To Me

Chapter 369: Transfer This ce To Me

¡°Have you heard? A genius has appeared at the Royal Academy. He obtained a full score in the warrior department assessment.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a small number of geniuses who can achieve 100 points every year? What¡¯s the fuss ?¡± ¡°Idiot! The one you¡¯re talking about is 100 points; it¡¯s different from the full score. That 100 points can be obtained in the assessment as long as you clear ten or more gold-tier puppets within a minute. However, a full score is different. If you want to achieve a full score, you have to kill all the puppets within the stipted time! The person who gets 100 points proves that his ability is only 100 points, while the person who gets full marks proves that the difficulty of the test is only worth 100 points.¡± ¡°It seems that that person is really powerful. I wonder who he is?¡± ¡°He is Master Antonio¡¯s newest disciple. His name is Watson! When I heard that Master Antonio had taken in a disciple, I wondered who had such a bit of luck. Now, it seems that it is not unreasonable for Master Antonio to take in that disciple.¡± Two students of the Royal Academy were sitting on the assessment grounds and chatting, waiting for the test to begin. People like them were not umon around there. More than an hour had passed since Watson passed the warrior test. Since Watson had destroyed all the puppets in the warrior test field, those who wanted to pass the warrior test had to wait outside the area. They could only enter the field after the academy¡¯s maintenance staff repaired the puppets. ¡°Wow, those puppets have been wholly destroyed. Even though there isn¡¯t any damage on the surface, thebat aura has crushed the magic core inside. Furthermore, only the magical core has been destroyed. There isn¡¯t even a single crack on the part that is close to the magical core. That terrifying destructive power and control is really not something a 12 or 13-year old youth can master.¡± The teacher in charge of the maintenance was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in greasy clothes and had stubble all over his face. His slightly mncholic eyes sparkled after he sized the puppets on the ground. ¡°Dean, may I ask if those puppets have been repaired? Some young nobles can¡¯t wait to participate in the assessment.¡± At that moment, a few senior students came in front of the middle-aged man and asked about that respectfully. That middle-aged man was the school¡¯s fourth-year director of education. At the same time, he was also the head of the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s engineering department. He specialized in researching magic weapons for the kingdom to expand military supplies. His name was Vincent Wilhelm Theo. ¡°Let those kids wait. There are about 500 puppets that have been destroyed here. Even if I wanted to repair them, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy! ¡°Those noble brats usually only know how to eat and do nothing. They don¡¯t train hard, but when ites to the assessment, they are so serious. If it were up to me, those people should ask their parents to hire a family tutor to harm their servants and maids. Don¡¯t go to school.¡± ¡°But two of them are from the archdukes¡¯ families, the Campbells and the Saint Laurents. They specifically asked you toplete the repair as soon as possible so as not to waste their time.¡± ¡°So the two archdukes¡¯ kids are also here. Then I have to finish the work as soon as possible. Tell the young masters that I only need ten more minutes.¡± Upon hearing that there were two people from the archdukes¡¯ families, Theo immediately looked out of the venue and changed his tone. That was because the three archdukes¡¯ families contributed a lot of money to the engineering department every year to provide them with research. In other words, those three great families were the financial backers of the Ministry of Engineering. Of course, if that was all, then as the minister, Theo did not need to be so polite with them. There was only one reason why he was like that. The two kids from the Campbells and the Saint Laurents were not ordinary family members but members who held high positions in the family. ¡°Nia Saint Laurent Gehry, you are really annoying. Wherever I go, you follow me like a fan.¡± The person who spoke was a youth with a red ponytail and dressed in a gorgeous robe. He was waving a goblet in his hand. The red wine in the goblet spun non-stop, as if it would fly out of the goblet in the next moment but was unable to do so. It was as if that young man had just walked out of some banquet. If Watson were still here, he would recognize him because that youth was the youth that previously attracted the Campbell family¡¯s attention. ¡°Augustus Campbell, I¡¯m not following you. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± The person who responded to the red-haired ponytailed youth was a purple-haired girl. Her expression was cold, and as she spoke, the curls that hung on both sides of her head slightly rose. Her hair was several times longer, turning into long steel wires that cut through the air. On top of that, ice shards of varying lengths sealed the youth named Augustus in the middle. Crack! Cracks appeared on the ground amidst a series of cracking sounds. Without a doubt, if those hairs were to cut into the young man¡¯s body, they would cut him into pieces of rotten meat. ¡°Nia, you dare to attack me?¡± The young man asked in surprise. He took two steps back and threw out the red wine in the goblet in his hand. The red wine immediately turned into a rising me that expanded countless times, dyeing the surrounding area red. The fiery red me condensed into a giant python. It opened its bloody mouth above the young man¡¯s head and burned the young girl¡¯s hair into ashes in one bite. After doing all that, Augustus stared at Nia with slightly reddened eyes. His eyes were filled with violence. The air he was breathing contained a high temperature, and even the air distorted. ¡°Come on, Nia, is that all you can do? Let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± ¡°Boring! I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with you. I¡¯m here to participate in the assessment.¡± Nia did not even look at Augustus. Her cold gaze was only fixed on the puppets that were gradually being repaired in the warrior assessment venue. It was as if she was only interested in those puppets. Watson had disappeared after performing a great battle against the unicorn just a moment ago. As geniuses from the Campbell and the Saint Laurent families, even though they were very curious about Watson, as nobles, they had no choice but to persevere until thest moment of the banquet. The Royal Academy had just announced that the kingdom had produced its first genius in recent years, with a full score, and his name was Watson. That news caused the noblemen to boil with excitement. Only then did they realize that Watson had used the excuse of being tired to leave with the unicorn. It turned out that he had gone to participate in the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment and had just disyed his skills in front of the emperor. It had only been a short while before he had broken the academy¡¯s record. It was truly remarkable. Simrly, Augustus and Nia were also boiling with excitement. As the top geniuses of their two families, they were naturally also one of the new students of the Royal Academy. Furthermore, they had obtained a good score of 100 points in the assessment. However, such results were far inferior to a full score. Regardless of whether it was the prideful Augustus or the cold and indifferent Nia, they were both very young. They were both geniuses, so why were their results inferior to Watson¡¯s? Thus, the following scene happened. ¡°Nia, you¡¯re right. I can fight with you anytime, but I only have one chance to break the record! I¡¯m a gentleman. Why don¡¯t you go first? Oh, right! I almost forgot that you¡¯re a mage. Do you n toplete the warrior department¡¯s assessment?¡± Augustus rolled his eyes. The high temperature spewing from his mouth gradually subsided, and his eyes returned to normal from their red color. Nia did not say anything. She only took a few steps forward and arrived at the edge of the mage assessment site. At that moment, a few students were still testing at the edge of the assessment site. When they saw Nia, they immediately stopped what they were doing. They weakly walked to the side so that Nia could use the site. ¡°Miss Nia, do you want to participate in the test? You have already achieved 100 points in the test. I wonder if there is still a need for you to take the test?¡± The teacher who was responsible for recording the results came to Nia¡¯s side and asked curiously. ¡°Previously, I thought that 100 points were enough. But now, 100 points is no longer enough to satisfy me, so I want to get a full score.¡± As Nia spoke, a huge hexagram-shaped snowke magic array appeared behind her. The magic array flickered with a sky-blue light, and white ice crystals erupted from within, freezing the ground and air into solid ice. A few students who were closer to her, including the academy¡¯s teachers, could not help but step back. In that huge magic array, two giant palms suddenly stretched outward. Those two palms were made of ice and snow, and they floated beside Nia. They stretched out for a hundred meters, like two shields that were magnified countless times. ¡°tinum-tier magic, the blooming of extreme cold hell!¡± The voice flew out from her delicate lips. The two huge ice-cold arms flew to the center of the assessment field and collided with each other. The sound of the enormous palms pping resounded through the sky, causing many people who were preparing to take the test to cover their ears in pain. In the center of the pping area, a bottomless pit appeared on the ground. The hundreds of puppets in the center were crushed into dust. The puppets did not have time to escape before ayer of white ice appeared on their bodies. With a cracking sound, they gradually broke into pieces and turned into ice shards on the ground. With just one strike, Nia killed hundreds of puppets, turning the entire mage assessment venue into a white purgatory. However, Nia turned around and walked out as if nothing had happened. When she passed by the assessment teacher, she stopped in her tracks. The teacher suddenly shivered. He came to his senses and took out a quill to record Nia¡¯s results in his notebook. ¡°Nia from the mage department, assessment result¡ªfull marks.¡± Nia had disyed her prowess. Then, Augustus frowned and revealed an affronted expression. ¡°Have the puppets in the warrior assessment not been repaired yet?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Augustus. With my hard work, it only took me eight minutes to repair them! I¡¯m Theo, the head of the engineering department. I¡¯m an old friend of your father¡¯s¡ª¡± Theo wiped the grease and sweat off his forehead. With a smile on his face, he came to Augustus from the assessment site. However, he was interrupted by Augustus before he could finish his words. ¡°Get out of my way. Don¡¯t dy my participation in the assessment. Why are you talking so much? tinum-tier fire-element spell, Roaring Ancient Fire Python!¡± As he pushed Theo away, Augustus opened his palm toward the assessment site in front of him. A giant ball of me appeared in front of him. That me was like a wave, and long fire snakes that were several meters thick crawled out from within it. They shot out like sharp arrows at the puppets that were frantically escaping. However, under the terrifying heatwave and mes, the escaping puppets had only run a few steps before they were melted. The repaired assessment site was charred once again, and more than 500 puppets were reduced to ruins. Augustus retracted his hand and looked in Ni Ya¡¯s direction proudly. He realized that Ni Ya was not looking at him and was about to walk to the door. He immediately spat and followed up with dissatisfaction, leaving behind a group of stunned people. ¡°Augustus from the warrior department, assessment result¡ªfull score!¡± A teacher recorded that result silently. ¡°That is already the third full score today. Who would have thought that after Watson, Augustus and Nia would refresh their original results? Is that a challenge to Watson? After all, I heard that Augustus and Nia had tried to recruit Antonio as their teacher, but they were both rejected. Perhaps that is a disguised form of venting their inner dissatisfaction.¡± After Augustus and Nia left, some students gathered to discuss the situation in a low voice. Some of them came to Theo¡¯s side and asked awkwardly, ¡°Master Theo, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Fix it.¡± Theo stomped his feet angrily and walked down the examination field while cursing. ¡°Young people nowadays really don¡¯t know how to be polite. They don¡¯t even reply to their elders! I told you that we should let those noble children stay at home and hire some private tutors for them to learn the noble etiquette properly.¡± He had spent a lot of effort to repair the more than five hundred puppets that Watson had broken. Then, not only did he have to fix the warrior assessment site, but he also had to repair the mage assessment site as well. Furthermore, it was different from Watson¡¯s test. The young man had only broken the core of the puppet. He even had to redo all the puppets. He did not know if he would be able to rest for half a day. With a solemn mood, Theo cultivated for more than three hours before he crawled out of the pit, panting. At that moment, he saw a young girl with long yellow hair walking toward him with a broken sword at her waist. Everyone was astonished. Although that young girl was gorgeous, her face carried a travel-like aura. It was as if she had traveled a great distance toe here. She bowed to her surroundings amidst the crowd¡¯s exmations. ¡°It¡¯s the swordmistress!¡± ¡°She has returned from the City of Steel!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she 20 years old this year? Why is she here to participate in the assessment?¡± The youngdy drew her broken sword and walked toward the warrior assessment grounds. It was as if countless sword shadows shed past in front of her, yet it was also as if there was only one sword shadow. In the warrior assessment grounds that had just been repaired, the puppets were destroyed once again. It was not just the puppets in that area, but the puppets in the other three assessment zones were also cut open by an invisible force. ¡°Christina Frederick from the current Sword Saint¡¯s family, assessment result¡ªfull score!¡± The teacher trembled as he recorded the young woman¡¯s result. The girl seemed to be very calm about all that. She bowed again, turned around, and left silently. The whole ce was shocked by that scene. It was utterly silent until a student¡¯s voice sounded in Theo¡¯s ears. ¡°Master Theo, now all the assessment sites have been damaged. What should we do?¡± ¡°What should we do? You only know how to ask me what to do. How would I know? It¡¯s not enough for me to repair the puppets once a day, and I still have to fix them repeatedly. If that goes on, I¡¯ll die of exhaustion sooner orter. Go and find the other teachers in the academy. I won¡¯t do it anymore. ¡± Theo was furious. As he spoke, he ignored the few students who were obstructing him and walked out. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the yellow-haired youngdy who had disappeared into the academy, muttering to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve seen four students with full marks today. What¡¯s going on with the Royal Academy this year? Aren¡¯t the new students too strong? Even the swordmistress hase here. Is that the Sword Saint¡¯s intention? With so many evildoers around, it looks like the school will be very lively in the future.¡± .... ¡°There are so many people in the tavern¡ªas expected for a ce where the Severed Fingers Gang would gather. It¡¯s really lively.¡± Watson stood in the royal city, not far from the city gate. In a remote tavern in a narrow alley, hepared the information in his mind. There was a half-broken que in the tavern with the words, Three-legged Cat, written on it. One could vaguely see a group of half-naked men holding beer brewed from whole wheat, knocking against each other¡¯s mugs. They drank until their faces were red. What was strange was that those people were more or less missing a piece of their fingers. ¡°Three-legged Cat? What a strange name! ording to the information given by Elven, among the ten leaders of the Severed Fingers, the person codenamed Left Ring Finger is in charge of most of the wine business in the kingdom, and one of his subordinates is the owner of that bar.¡± Previously, in the floating city, Watson had obtained information about the other nine leaders of the Severed Fingers from Elven. He needed to take over the Severed Fingers Gang. Having made up his mind, Watson tidied his clothes, kicked open the wooden door with his foot, and walked into the tavern. ¡°Huh?¡± The burly men who had been drinking earlier all stopped their actions and revealed vignt expressions. When they saw that the person was a 12 or 13-year-old boy, the vignce in their eyes slightly weakened, and many of themughed out loud. ¡°Why is a child here? Is he lost?¡± ¡°Judging from the child¡¯s clothes, he should be an aristocrat. Maybe he¡¯s not lost but attracted to the women in the tavern.¡± The men held their wine sses and extended their rough hands toward the maids holding their wine. The women were dressed like bunnies, and they screamed when the men touched them. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the boss. Which one of you is the boss here?¡± Watson did not care about their crazy words. The corners of his mouth curled upward, revealing a tender smile as he asked that question. ¡°I¡¯m the boss here, Kid. Why are you looking for me?¡± A man holding a cane quickly walked out from the depths of the tavern. When he saw that man, Watson knew why that tavern was called Three-legged Cat. The boss looked like a fat Garfield cat, and the boss¡¯ right foot was a prosthetic made of high-quality metal. ¡°Nothing, I just want to talk business with the boss.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you want to talk about? If you want to talk about milk and cribs, I can¡¯t agree to it.¡± The tavern owner¡¯s words made the drunkards burst intoughter again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that. I want to sell a batch of wine in the kingdom, but Ick a suitable venue, so I hope you can transfer the tavern to me for free.¡± Watson¡¯s smile was still the same, but there was a hint of fearlessness in it. Chapter 370 - Cleaning Up The Underground Forces In Royal City

Chapter 370: Cleaning Up The Underground Forces In Royal City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Kid, did I mishear you? You want me to transfer that tavern to you for free? Are you crazy?¡± After hearing Watson¡¯s words, the tavern owner came in front of him. He bent down and stuck his greasy face in front of Watson. He threatened in a low voice. ¡°This is not a ce where you can behave atrociously. No matter who you are or what your purpose is, I¡¯m going to count to three. Get out immediately, or I¡¯ll kill you. Do you understand me?¡± Boom! Almost as soon as he finished his words, the tavern owner¡¯s head came into close contact with the ceiling. Watson raised his right leg high and kicked the tavern owner¡¯s chin, causing the fat boss to hit the ceiling. The older man fell back onto the ground like a ball beside Watson¡¯s feet, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°D*mn it! Someone is causing trouble here. Come, quickly!¡± Following the boss¡¯ voice, the tavern became even more lively. A group of burly men stood up one after another and pulled out knives, shields, and other things from under the table. Some people even picked up tables, chairs, and benches. ¡°You dare to cause trouble in our tavern? Do you not want to live anymore?¡± Watson only smiled and opened his palm. ¡°Absolute Gravity!¡± Whoosh! In just an instant, the burly men who had just gotten up fell to the ground at an even faster speed. Their faces came into close contact with the ground. Whether it was the tables, chairs, benches, or knives in their hands, they all crashed into the ground and shattered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we move? ¡± A group of people had terrified expressions on their faces as they felt the tens of times greater gravity around their bodies. Not only could they not move, but they also could not even move their fingers. As members of the Severed Fingers Gang, there were many silver-tier elites among them. However, in front of the gravitational force released by Watson, they behaved the same as the others. That scene made the members of the Severed Fingers Gang know that the young man in front of them was not simple; he was at least a mage above gold-tier. ¡°This tavern looks much quieter. Now, I¡¯ll ask you a question.¡± Watson walked to the boss and stepped on the boss¡¯ back. He still had a tender smile on his face. ¡°Where is Left Ring Finger?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re here for our boss. Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± The boss spat out a mouthful of blood and said disdainfully, ¡°Let me tell you. Those who lost their fingers have been professionally trained. Even if we were to die here, we wouldn¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; we won¡¯t.¡± It was not just the owner, but the rest of the Severed Fingers Gang members also responded one after another. ¡°Is that so? Then let me change the question. What kind of businesses do you manage here? Other than alcohol, how many simr taverns do you have under your name?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, Kid. You won¡¯t be able to get anything out of us! I advise you to let us go now. Otherwise, when our boss finds out what happened here, he will make you disappear even if you are a young master from a noble family. We have done that many times before.¡± The tavern owner sneered and spat on the ground. The disdain on his face became even more intense. Watson did not waste his breath. He extended his right hand and pointed at the two members shouting the loudest among the crowd. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing two bronze-tier humans.] [You have obtained a silver-tier attendant.] [Silver-tier attendant] [Ability: grasps silver-tier water-elementalbat aura. There is nothing special about it.] The two members who had been fused were a tall and thin youth and a short and fat middle-aged man with tanned skin. At that moment, the two figures seemed to have been neutralized and became well-proportioned. ¡°Greetings, Honorable Master. Please give me an order.¡± ¡°Tell me, what is the main business here and how many simr ces are there?¡± ¡°This ce is ruled by Left Ring Finger from the Severed Fingers Gang. We are responsible for wine sales, including high-tier red wine for the noblemen and some inferior wine mixed with special ingredients to pass as good wine! Left Ring Finger has more than 200 businesses simr to this tavern in the entire royal city. It is considered a rtively small ce. There aren¡¯t many customers, and only our own people drink wine here every day. Inrger ces, the money for a day¡¯s worth of wine is no less than a million gold coins.¡± The fused subordinate told Watson everything he knew. Everyone there was stunned, including the boss. ¡°What kind of magic is that? No, that is sorcery. ¡± What kind of magic could turn two people into one and make them so obedient? They had never even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it before. They all said that the unknown was the scariest. Not understanding Watson¡¯s method made everyone present a little afraid. They were fearful that they would be the next to be turned into that. If they turned into that, they might as well die. ¡®It seems like this person does not know much about Left Ring Finger as an ordinary member. I have to ask the boss.¡¯ Watson did not get any helpful information. He muttered in his heart and looked at the boss in front of him. The boss¡¯ body trembled. Watson thought that the boss would not reveal a single word even if he died there and would still resist for a while. However, at that time, he did not open his mouth. The boss¡¯ lips trembled as he said, ¡°Young Master, I will tell you if you don¡¯t attack me.¡± ¡°Then you have to tell me in detail. If you¡¯re hiding something, you won¡¯t be hereter. I¡¯ll fuse all of you to be my subordinates.¡± Watson crouched as the corners of his mouth curled into a yful smile. It was a calm tone, but it made everyone present involuntarily shiver. .... Not far from the Three-legged Cat tavern, in a manor located in the southwest corner of the capital. Lush jungle trees could be seen everywhere in the manor. In the woods were beautifulkes and fountains that had been artificially repaired. In that stunning scenery, a man dressed in a ck gown sat on a round wooden table in the middle of thewn, humming a song as he mixed bottles of wine ced on the table in front of him. ¡°Count Gray, please taste this wine and see what year it is from.¡± The man in a ck gown had his hair carefully groomed, but the few hairs on his forehead could not be suppressed. Under the messy hair was a pair of unruly eyes. The count was sitting in front of a man with a big belly and a shiny face. A ck cloth covered his eyes. After hearing that, he lifted the wine cup in his hand and tasted it. ¡°This wine should be from the Raphael Winery. It should be five years old, no, eight years old.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Count Gray. Other than the ce of origin, you are wrong about everything else.¡± The man in formal clothes pped his hands. The count immediately pulled the ck cloth strip. When he saw the bottles and jars in front of him, he could not help but look surprised. ¡°These wines are not from Raphael Winery. To mix and match the taste of eight-year-old red wine from the Raphael Winery with different vintages, you are indeed worthy of your title as the most famous bartender in the royal city. May I ask about the recipes for those wines? How much cheaper would it be to mix the wine in that way than the original wine?¡± ¡°Count Gray, You tter me. There are more than 20 kinds of recipes used for that wine. Even though there are many types, the wine should be one to two years old! A normal bottle of ten-year-old Lafayette Winery¡¯s red wine fluctuates between 100 to a few hundred gold coins, but the total value of those recipes I used doesn¡¯t exceed one gold coin.¡± ¡°The price of one gold coin is still a little high. I hope you can reduce the cost to one silver coin. Can you do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± As the unruly man spoke, he gently rubbed the ring finger of his left hand, revealing a meaningful smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to try.¡± At that moment, the manor¡¯s door was pushed open, and a young man walked in from the outside. Behind the young man were people from the Three-legged Cat tavern. Each of them had aplicated expression on their faces, and their bodies were covered in injuries. ¡°Donder, shouldn¡¯t you be at the Three-legged Cat tavern? Why are you here? And who is that young man? Donder, I remember telling you not to disturb me when I¡¯m discussing business with others without my orders.¡± As he spoke, a person stood up. That person was not the unruly bartender but a greasy-looking count. He was frowning and reprimanding those from the tavern in a reprimanding tone. ¡°Bartender, please leave for a moment. I¡¯ll talk to you about the wine form when I have time.¡± ¡°Yes, Count Gray.¡± The bartender stood up, bowed respectfully, and left the courtyard without looking back. ¡°Count Gray, please save us. That young man went to the Three-legged Cat tavern to cause trouble and injured many of our people. He is powerful, and we are no match for him.¡± The owner of the tavern, Donder, looked aggrieved and exined helplessly. ¡°It seems that you are Left Ring Finger ¡ªCount Gray, that¡¯s right.¡± Watsonpared it to the information he had obtained in the floating city. Who would have thought that one of the Severed Fingers Gang members was a count? No wonder the gang¡¯swork of connections could spread throughout the kingdom, and no one could manage it. With the noblemen¡¯s protection, even if someone reported the Severed Fingers Gang, the information would be suppressed. At the same time, the noblemen would be the heads of any underground forces. One could see just how corrupt the kingdom was. ¡°I¡¯m Count Gray. Who are you? This is the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s territory. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, I¡¯d advise you to give up on that idea. There are at least 800 corpses buried under this manor. They were all sent here for various reasons, and in the end, they died here. I don¡¯t want you to be the next corpse.¡± Gray did not panic at all. He pped his hands, and many guards immediately walked out from every corner of the manor. Among those guards, the lowest was a silver-tier elite, and the highest was a gold-tier warrior. Hundreds of silver and gold-tier elites surrounded the manor, making it impossible for anyone to pass through. Each of them had a weapon in their hands and circted theirbat aura, aiming at Watson. ¡°Brat, I told you to look for our boss. You¡¯re going to be in trouble soon! Even if you can fuse people with magic, how can you do it with so many people?¡± The gang members looked at Watson with hatred in their eyes, cursing in their hearts. They were looking forward to seeing Watson¡¯s miserable appearance. However, what surprised them was that Watson only smiled and lightly stomped his feet. ¡°Absolute Seal¡ªkneel!¡± Thebat aura in all the elites immediately disappeared. They could not even stand where they were. They kneeled on the ground with difficulty, their faces filled with pain. Count Gray, who was protected by those people in the center, had a calm expression on his face. At that moment, he changed his expression and cried out in surprise. ¡°That ability is simr to the Strictly Enforced Words spell. You are a tinum-tier expert; who are you? ¡± ¡°My name is Watson. Please remember my name because we will be interacting with each other frequently in the future.¡± Watson extended his right hand toward Count Gray. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Following the fusion, the hundreds of guards that had fallen on the ground turned into streaks of light and fused into Gray¡¯s body. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing arge number of elites. You have obtained a tinum-tier attendant, Count Gray] [tinum-tier attendant: Count Gray] [He is in charge of most of the wine business in the kingdom, and his territory is located in the southwest of the kingdom.] [Abilities: Combat Aura Mastery (mastery of all tinum-tierbat aura), Wind-elemental Magic Mastery, Water-element Magic Mastery, Wine Pool Country (water-elemental tinum-tier spell that turns water into wine, causingrge-scale damage, causing the person within the damage area to lose consciousness temporarily), Hurricane Barrier (wind-elemental tinum-tier magic, able to summon a barrier to block attacks of the same level), Sky-assaulting Water Dragon (tinum-tierbat skill, able to summon a water dragon when unleashed),] [Additional abilities: Drunken Rampage (when drunk,bat power increases, but intelligence decreases), Enticement (can use money or other items to bribe others and force an agreement).] Watson nodded in satisfaction and turned his head. Plop! Plop! Donder and the others, who were behind him, knelt on the ground, their teeth chattering. Watson had fused hundreds of silver-gold elites with Count Gray right in front of them. That feeling was even more shocking than when Watson revealed his tinum-tier strength and used tinum-tier magic to kill those people. ¡°Young Master Watson, please don¡¯t kill us. We joined the Severed Fingers Gang because we had no choice. We just want to make a living!¡± Donder spoke first as he kowtowed. In his opinion, Watson was targeting Severed Fingers because he had a grudge against it. He thought that it would be fine if he left the Severed Fingers Gang. ¡°Yes, Master Watson. I have an 80-year-old mother at home and a baby waiting to be fed. If you kill me, they will die too,¡± a subordinate next to him said, but his words were immediately questioned. ¡°Jason, I remember that you are not married. Where did you get the child? Isn¡¯t your mother only 60 this year? ¡± ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t I get married in secret? Also, who told you that is my real mother?¡± The Severed Fingers member named Jason was furious and shouted to defend himself. Such a scene was not rare in the crowd. That group of people from the Three-legged Cat tavern had been scared out of their wits. They were considered ordinary employees with the lowest status. Even Count Gray had been fused in front of them; they did not have much to say. ¡°Alright, everyone, be quiet. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to kill all of you!¡± Watson waved his hand. His voice had a trace ofbat aura. Everyone who heard his voice obediently shut their mouths and did not dare to say anything else. ¡°Gray,e here and tell me which other members are still in the royal city. Where are they?¡± ¡°Yes, Master! Other than me, there are other members in the capital, including Right Pinky, who is in charge of the ve and pornographic business, and Right Thumb, who is in charge of the sale of military weapons. The former should be in the ck market, while thetter is an official of the capital¡¯s City Defense Department. They should be working in the office at the moment.¡± Count Gray knelt on one knee and replied respectfully. ¡°Very well. I will be leaving for some time. I want you to gather all your subordinates. I have something to announceter.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± .... That day was destined to be a tragic day for the Severed Fingers Gang. Their years as an underground force in the kingdom had been burned to ashes because of a single youth. ¡°D*mn it, who are you? What are you doing?¡± Snick was naked and covered in blood as he curled up in a corner. He was Right Pinky from the Severed Fingers Gang. He was a powerful leader with tens of thousands of people under him. However, he looked helpless as he faced the young man who was gradually approaching him. Beside him was arge bed. On therge bed were two simrly naked beauties who had already died. The two beauties had iron chains wrapped around their necks, and their bodies were covered in bruises. It was apparent that they had been treated cruelly before they died. The wicked man was enjoying the ves he had just captured from other parts of the kingdom just a moment ago. That was before the youth kicked the door open and walked in without saying anything. He pped Snick into a corner. After seeing him torture the two women to death, the youth¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Are you even human to do such a thing?¡± Human? Snick did not know what that was. Could humanity be used as food in exchange for enjoyment? Obviously not, just like how humanity could not protect his life then. What could save his life was ruthlessness. ¡°Take down that hateful killer for me. I¡¯m going to chop him up and feed him to the dogster.¡± As Snick shouted, the wall behind him broke. A group of guards armed with silver longswords and wearing the same type of armor rushed into the room, protecting him like an iron bucket. Before Snick could smile, he saw the youth in front of him extend his fingers at him. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± Snick looked in surprise at the guards in front of him turning into light one by one. Even his own body began to melt.. That was thest thing he saw. Chapter 371 - Rebuilding The Severed Fingers Gang

Chapter 371: Rebuilding The Severed Fingers Gang

Sometimeter, Watson returned to Count Gray¡¯s manor in the capital. There were tens of thousands of people waiting outside the manor, all scratching their ears and cheeks. The air was filled with an uneasy mood. Count Gray stood at the front of those people. When he saw Watson return, he immediately went forward and knelt respectfully on one knee. ¡°Master, I havepleted your orders. I have gathered all the Severed Fingers members in the capital.¡± ¡°Very good, well done.¡± ¡°Master, you tter me. I could not have done it without your help. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you made Snick and Marcus into your subordinates, I would not have had the right to transfer their men here.¡± Count Gray continued to speak respectfully. Not far behind him, two men were half-kneeling on the ground in the same position, expressing their respect to Watson. One of the men was Snick, whom Watson had captured in the ck market. His narrow eyes were filled with the viciousness of a python. The other man was a burly and fully armored warrior with a simple smile on his face. That warrior was Marcus. He was the City Defense Department¡¯s deputy director. He was also a Viscount. Even though his title was not high, the City Defense Department was the lifeblood of the entire royal city. The nine high walls outside the city, the exchange of the imperial guards, and the soldiers¡¯ daily necessities were all included in the responsibilities of the City Defense Department. Marcus also had a good rtionship with the military general, Hoen. The identities of the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s leaders were not given at random. Those with missing fingers on the same side of the hand could do the same thing. For example, Elven and Snick had the same industry¡ªvery and prostitution, but one was in the floating city, and the other was in the capital. It was apparent that Snick had earned more from the same job. Those missing a finger on their right hand could do the same job as Marcus, also known as Right Thumb. His job involved the army. For a kingdom, there was nothing that burned more money than the army. An army of 100,000 people could consume millions of gold coins in a month without a war. If there were a war, the consumption would be several times more. It was undoubtedly more convenient to steal a little of that enormous sum of money and put it into his own pocket than to do any other work to earn money. ¡°The purpose of gathering everyone here today is very simple. That is, I intend to reestablish the Severed Fingers Gang and establish a new doctrine for this organization.¡± Watson¡¯s goal was to be the king of that kingdom and bring peace to it. Outsiders would never be able to harm his family and friends. If he wanted to achieve that goal, he had to start from a small angle. After all, he was not powerful enough to contend with the entire kingdom. Changing the dark side of the kingdom and firmly holding it in his hands was the first step he had to take. Even though the Severed Fingers Gang was an underground force, they had awork all over the kingdom and were under his control. At the very least, he could know what was happening in the whole kingdom. In terms of information acquisition, he was not inferior to King Landhar III. ¡°Who is that kid? He looks only 12 or 13 years old, but he dares to boast that he wants to fix the Severed Fingers Gang. Is he drunk?¡± ¡°Shhh... I only know that kid¡¯s name is Watson. Although I don¡¯t know his specific identity, he must be extraordinary, seeing that the three bosses are so respectful toward him. We¡¯d better be more respectful.¡± Among the tens of thousands of Severed Fingers members there, only Donder and a few dozen people from the Three-legged Cat tavern knew what Watson had done. The rest of his subordinates were still confused. ¡°I wonder if that new boss has any instructions for the future Severed Fingers Gang?¡± someone asked boldly. ¡°I want the Severed Fingers Gang to give up any improper industries. Furthermore, all those who havemitted crimes such as murder, rape, and robbery will not be allowed to participate in our core work. They will never be one of our upper echelons.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you joking?¡± Watson¡¯s words caused an uproar in the group. They were a group of hooligans, and because they had joined the Severed Fingers Gang, no one dared to provoke them, which made them even worse. They were a group of evildoers. Almost half of them hadmitted crimes, so they would have to be eliminated. When Watson spoke, the three Severed Fingers Gang leaders did not say anything else. It was apparent that they had tacitly agreed to that matter. However, Watson¡¯s words shook the group; some of the members could not ept it. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. This is the new policy for the Severed Fingers Gang. If anyone is dissatisfied, just withdraw now. I won¡¯t stop you! But I will use magic to erase what happened here from your memories to prevent leaks. Does anyone want to leave?¡± Everyone looked at each other. No one moved. At that moment, a person with a cane walked out of the crowd. After looking around, he seemed to swallow his saliva nervously as he questioned loudly, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know your identity, I trust you. So, I want to ask you. The tavern I run mainly relies on low-quality wine to make money. If you don¡¯t let us do such illegal things, then the daily profits of the tavern won¡¯t be enough for me and my subordinates to eat. Do you n to starve us to death? Also, even if I don¡¯t do those things, other people in the capital will do simr things.¡± That person¡¯s words caused many people there to nod in agreement. On the one hand, Watson did not allow people who hadmitted serious crimes to be leaders, which made them feel somewhat resentful. On the other hand, they were angry that Watson had banned illegal businesses, then more than half of them would starve to death. ¡°That makes sense. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Sir, my name is Donder.¡± ¡°Donder, I can answer your question right now.¡± Watson pped his hands. Count Gray, who had been kneeling on the ground, immediately stood up and entered the manor. Not long after that, he walked out, followed by a few attendants. There was a massive box of wine in their hands. ¡°This wine is from the Raphael Manor. It varies from one to two years old. It¡¯s worth between one gold coin and several gold coins. It¡¯s not that costly.¡± Watson casually took a few bottles. He pointed at thebel on them and said, ¡°Is there anyone who wants toe up here and see if the wine is one to two years old?¡± Watson repeated his questions a few times until two members volunteered toe up to him. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± The two members opened the bottle in front of everyone. They drank two mouthfuls of red wine and slowly tasted it before nodding, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is one to two years old, indeed. To be precise, it¡¯s one and a half years old. I can tell because I¡¯m in charge of the wine trade.¡± The tens of thousands of Severed Fingers Gang members below the stage looked at Watson and the people tasting the red wine with nk expressions. It was apparent that they did not know Watson¡¯s intention. ¡°In the past, the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s method was to mix the red wine with wine from different vintages of other wineries to cover the inferior quality. Then, they would sell it at the same price to earn a huge profit. But now, we have a better choice.¡± Watson spoke with a rxed expression. He turned around and pointed at the red wine in the hands of the two members who had just drunk it. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± The red wine bottles in the hands of the two members instantly turned into rays of light and collided with each other under their astonished gazes. A brand new bottle of red wine appeared, and the wine in it rippled with a crystal clear ruby color. A rich wine fragrance wafted from the bottle opening. The two of them could not help but swallow their saliva. Their instincts told them that the red wine in the bottle was different. ¡°Now, have a taste of this vintage bottle of red wine.¡± Gulp, gulp, gulp. The member holding the bottle suddenly took a mouthful, and his eyes widened. ¡°The red wine has changed to about 15 years old. A bottle of 15-year-old red wine on the market can be sold for 700 to 800 gold coins a bottle! But, from one to two years old to 15 years old, how did that happen?¡± The man seemed to be in disbelief as he muttered to himself. He took a few more sips and drank more than half of the red wine in the bottle. The member beside him rushed up to him and snatched the bottle from his hand. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t drink anymore. Save some for me.¡± After snatching the bottle, another member took a sip and revealed a simrly surprised expression. ¡°It¡¯s true. This is really a 15-year-old bottle of wine.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already tasted it. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve just drunk so many mouthfuls. I haven¡¯t had a single sip yet. I want to drink a few more mouthfuls so that it¡¯s only fair.¡± The two members snatched the bottle of red wine beside Watson, causing the rest to swallow their saliva. They wondered if the wine had really changed from a year to 15 years old. Did those two people put up an act? Watson waved his hand and used magic to send the bottles of red wine toward the rest of the men. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can taste these bottles of red wine.¡± The members reached out to catch the bottles and opened them to taste the wine. They frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a year¡¯s worth of red wine?¡± ¡°As expected, those two people are actors, right?¡± At that moment, Watson reached out to activate the fusion system. The wine bottles in everyone¡¯s hands fused, and a wave of exmations followed. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The wine has changed. It¡¯s now around 15 years old. Its age has increased tenfold.¡± The year had increased tenfold, and the price had increased hundreds of times. Everyone who drank the wine looked shocked. They did not know how Watson had done it. ¡°Just as I said, in the past, you have always used a substitute for the wine, and you have wasted a lot of time researching for a better n. There is also a risk of being caught. But now, I can use magic to turn two inferior wine bottles into a good wine bottle. Furthermore, it does not consume any time at all. Whether it is a bottle or a hundred bottles, the time it takes to purify it is the same! Do you still think that I made a wrong decision to let the Severed Fingers Gang give up the other gray industry?¡± The men fell silent. They had just refuted Watson because they thought that the gray industry was more profitable, but it seemed like Watson¡¯s n was better. Watson could turn any inferior wine into high-quality wine. They would eliminate the blending process. They had countless taverns under the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s name. If the cheap wine in those taverns were turned into high-end wine by magic, no one dared to imagine how much money they would earn by then. Furthermore, they would no longer have to spend money purchasing high-end wine to drink in the future because they could produce such wine themselves. Chapter 372 - We Are Willing To Follow Young Master Watson

Chapter 372: We Are Willing To Follow Young Master Watson

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Not only wine but also weapons.¡± Watson waved his hand again. It was Right Thumb Marcus¡¯s turn to stand up and go to the mansion to fetch arge pile of weapons. Those weapons were sparkling with silver light and seemed to be made from silver-tier materials. ¡°Master, as the Right Thumb, my main responsibility is to extract a portion of the soldiers¡¯ weapons and sell them outside. Most of the weapons have been reced by imitations! They look like silver-tier weapons, but a slight collision could break them.¡± Marcus took two weapons from the pile and smashed them together. One of the two silver-tier weapons instantly broke, while the other had a clear gap on it. As the City Defense Department¡¯s Deputy Director, Marcus was a gold-tier elite. After Watson had fused him into a servant, his strength had increased to tinum-tier, so breaking two silver-tier weapons was a piece of cake for him. Watson looked a little sad when he saw that scene. Marcus, who mentioned the switched weapons, had a smile on his face. If someone did not understand the situation, they might be confused by his smile and think that Marcus was a good person. That would be a big mistake. Those fake weapons could cause soldiers to die tragically during the war. Without the soldiers¡¯ protection, the kingdom would be in danger. Watson, who valued hispanions, thought that was an unforgivable crime, but those gang members did not care. They only cared about their own interests. Watson rarely fused humans. However, after learning about the information from the gang¡¯s higher-ups, he was furious when he heard about their evil deeds. Putting aside the harm that Marcus¡¯ actions would do to the kingdom, Snick, who was in charge of the very and prostitution trades, was in charge of the entire kingdom¡¯s industry chain. Even so, the number of young girls who died at his hands was thousands of times more than the number of girls who Casey mutted. Even Gray, who sold fake alcohol, was not considered clean. The alcohol that Gray mixed could easily cause problems for people¡¯s bodies. Many bought high-priced alcohol to give to their friends, but they ended up drinking it with their friends. When those people came to Gray to reason with him, they were beaten up by the gang members until they became permanently disabled. Some were killed and thrown out to the magical beasts. Watson would not tolerate those whomitted such evil deeds. He did not integrate all of them because he did not have enough manpower and needed the Severed Fingers Gang members to help him. He had just asked Donder to answer his questions, which he had also prepared beforehand. It was to prevent those people from leaving. Then, Watson extended his right hand toward the weapons that Marcus had brought over. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± The two weapons collided, turning from silver-tier into gold-tier weapons. [Congrattions on a sessful fusion, Master.] [You have obtained gold-tier weapons.] The system notification sound rang in his ears. Watson said, ¡°Just like the wine, I can also upgrade the quality of these weapons. That way, you don¡¯t need to switch them. There is no risk of being discovered and beheaded by His Majesty, and you can also earn high profits selling these weapons through the proper channels.¡± He raised a gold-tier longsword in his hand and casually hacked the ground. The sharp sword aura left a deep ditch. Then, he picked up a gold-tier longsword and chopped one against the other. The weapons were not damaged at all. Instead, the sand and stones on the ground were crushed, creating a big pit. Everyone stared at the glittering gold-tier weapons in front of Watson with greedy eyes. In just a moment, Watson had turned the inferior silver-tier longsword into a high-quality gold-tier weapon. Its value had increased by at least dozens of times. Such a quality weapon was rare even in the Severed Fingers Gang. If they were surprised by Watson¡¯s ability to fuse wine and weapons, they were even more tempted by it. Since Watson could fuse wine and weapons, could he also fuse other things, such as ves? ¡°Master, you have just demonstrated the magic of fusing wine and weapons. Can you show us the fusion of ves? Can you also turn ves into higher quality ones?¡± The biggest drawback of the ve trade was its wear and tear. Some ves got sick due to the long journey, while others were toyed to their death by the guards while they were going to the capital. However, it would be different if Watson could fuse ves. Who could refuse an obedient ve who was healthy, beautiful, and had the strength of silver or even gold-tier elite? They had to ask about that, especially those from the very trade. However, after he asked that question, Donder and the other people from the Three-legged Cat tavern looked ufortable. They knew very well that Watson could fuse ves; he could even fuse gold-tier elites. The three leaders were prime examples of that, but they could not tell anyone about that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will not do something like fusing ves. In the future, there will be no more ve trading in my Severed Fingers Gang. Instead, I want you to help me search for information! Use your men in the sex industry to search for information for me from all over the country. If you do well, the price I pay will not be lower than the price of trading ves.¡± Watson put his hands behind his back and paced around the people in the manor. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I have shown you all that I should. Now, you have to give me an answer. Stay or leave! Of course, I will prepare a small gift for those who choose to stay.¡± Everyone hesitated when they heard that. If it were an hour ago, they might have left. However, after seeing Watson¡¯s fusion technique that wasparable to a miracle, they were uncertain. In addition, the small gift also made them very curious. ¡°I wonder what gift you would give us, Young Master Watson?¡± When no one else spoke, Donder took the initiative to jump out and cooperate with Watson. ¡°The gift I¡¯m going to give you is quite special. In the past, there was amandment for all Severed Fingers Gang members. Those who join must sever one of their fingers to show their determination! Since the Severed Fingers Gang has to turn for the better, thatmandment is now abolished. Therefore, I will make up for the pain you¡¯ve suffered in the past.¡± As Watson spoke, he extended his right hand to Donder and said, ¡°Absolute Cure.¡± Donder¡¯s body suddenly burst with a green light. As a member of the Severed Fingers Gang, Donder had lost the ring finger on his left hand, and his right leg was also a metal foot. That was a disability from his early years. However, his fingers, including his right leg, squirmed and grew rapidly under Watson¡¯s actions. In just a few seconds, Donder¡¯s metal leg fell to the ground and was reced by a new limb. ¡°Donder, do you like this gift?¡± Donder looked down at his leg and then at his finger. Suddenly, tears fell from his eyes as he knelt in Watson¡¯s direction. ¡°Young Master Watson, thank you for curing my disability. I really like that gift.¡± He had cooperated with Watson because of fear before that. Then, he had changed his mind¡ªhe wanted Watson to be his boss. ¡°He has cured Donder¡¯s disability. That magic is amazing! Does that mean we¡¯d get our fingers back?¡± Those with severed fingers saw Donder¡¯s expression, and their eyes shed. They had gained others¡¯ respect when they joined the Severed Fingers Gang. If there was anything they were not satisfied with, it was probably the finger they lost. After all, the loss still affected their lives. Regr healing magic could only stop the bleeding; it could not allow the severed limb to grow back. So, they never thought that they could do that at all. However, Watson had a way to let them regain their lost limbs. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask again. Does anyone wish to leave?¡± Watson asked in a clear voice. ¡°No, we¡¯re willing to follow you, Young Master Watson!¡± All the Severed Fingers Gang members knelt on the ground and pledged their loyalty to Watson.. Their eyes burned with passion. Chapter 373 - The Black Emperor

Chapter 373: The ck Emperor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°From now on, I am the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s new leader! Marcus, after this meeting, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to get all the Severed Fingers Gang higher-ups scattered throughout the kingdom.¡± Watson stood in the middle of Count Gray¡¯s manor. The burly and honest Marcus nodded respectfully and knelt on one knee with the other two high-ranking Severed Fingers Gang members. ¡°I have another task for you. Later, I will send you a batch of high-quality peak gold-tier weapons and armor. Please bring those weapons and armor to the City Defense Department and sell them! I will give you three days. If you can sell the items within three days, I will give you a new batch of weapons of higher quality.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Count Gray, bring me all the wine in your handster. I¡¯ll help you fuse them! It¡¯s the same, also for three days. I want you to sell all the drinks that I¡¯ve fused. Since the other higher-ups haven¡¯t returned yet, I won¡¯t start the internalpetition for the time being. When everyone returns, I¡¯ll issue a new policy¡ªthe one with the top monthly profits will receive generous rewards. That benefit will be deducted from the one with the lowest amount, who will also be subject to additional penalties.¡± When Watson was in ckmoon Castle, he formted many ns to manage the ckmoon Knights. He only managed soldiers who obeyed strict orders to be vicious criminals. There was not much of a difference. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will fulfill your request.¡± Just like Marcus, Count Gray replied respectfully to Watson¡¯s orders. ¡°In addition, we need to prune and reappoint some of the Severed Fingers members on the agenda. Any Severed Fingers Gang members who havemitted major crimes are not allowed to be a leader in the organization! I believe that you are more familiar with what each of you has done. I hope that you will not hide it. If anyone dares to hide their crimes, they will be severely punished. Those who shield them will also be punished. On the contrary, I will reward those who take the initiative to expose the crimes of others. Do you understand?¡± Watson looked at the tens of thousands of people in front of him. None of them showed any sign of disrespect. Instead, they looked at each other, and their eyes were shining. As long as they reported the others¡¯ crimes, they would be rewarded. Most of them were ruthless and selfish. Watson had also shown miraculous abilities that made them determined to carry out his orders. Perhaps Watson would be so happy that he would give them a bottle of fused wine or a weapon. ¡°We understand.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°We understand, Young Master Watson!¡± Tens of thousands of people shouted in unison, causing the entire manor to shake. However, the voices did not reach the outside of the estate. Furthermore, that manor was Gray¡¯s secret location, and it was protected by soundproofing magic. Watson had also added anotheryer of the same type of magic. Even if a tinum-tier elite were there, they would not be able to eavesdrop on the conversation in the manor. He nodded in satisfaction. Watson said, ¡°Excellent. From now on, the Severed Fingers Gang will take on a new path. I look forward to your performance. Before I leave, I¡¯ll remind you of onest thing! I¡¯m a low-key person. I don¡¯t want the news of me leading the Severed Fingers Gang to be known by outsiders. Therefore, it¡¯s best to pretend that you don¡¯t know me when you see me outside. When you mention me, don¡¯t call me by my real name.¡± ¡°Then what should we call you?¡± Someone pretended to be brave and asked that question. ¡°Call me the ck Emperor,¡± Watson said after a few seconds of silence. Even though his tone was calm, his words seemed to contain an invisible pressure that made it difficult for everyone present to breathe. If King Landhar III were the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s ruler, Watson would rule over the underground forces. One was in the open, and the other was in the dark. That might expose the ambitions in their heart. Then, Watson slowly left the manor under everyone¡¯s revered gazes. The moment he walked out of the manor, his lips moved as he said, ¡°Absolute Cure.¡± A rich aura of life filled Count Gray¡¯s manor with voices of gratitudes. ¡°My finger is repaired.¡± ¡°Thank you, Watson... No, ck Emperor, for healing my disability.¡± That day was destined to be a memorable day for the Severed Fingers Gang, and it was also the same for the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. After Watson left, he had Donder bring him to the Three-legged Cat tavern. He was prepared to fuse all the alcohol in the tavern. Then, he wanted to go to the City Defense Department and fuse all the fake and inferior weapons made by Marcus. At the same time, he began to implement his ns. First, he reced most of the Severed Fingers Gang members. Some of the gang¡¯s higher-ups relied on their illegal activities to rise to power. However, their crimes were being reported, one after another. Some were reported for murder, and some for adultery. Many of them were not convinced by those usations and the order of dismissal. They wanted to lead their subordinates to start a riot. Finally, they found out that the person who reported them was one of their subordinates. Naturally, there was no way to talk about a riot. In just a few hours, the Severed Fingers Gang had undergone a significant change in leadership. Members with lesser crimes were chosen to lead the gang. Some received rewards for the meritorious reports. The rewards were more abundant than they had imagined. It was a set of gold-tier weapons and armor, plus a bottle of red wine that could raise one¡¯s strength to gold-tier. A person¡¯s strength could directly raise one¡¯s level to gold-tier. The members of the Severed Fingers Gang had never seen such a potion before, let alone a red wine that had the same effect. The red wine that Watson had fused was hundreds of years old. The members said that one would be promoted to gold-tier when one drank the wine. About a hundred of the higher-ups had already been promoted from bronze and silver to gold-tier. Some went mad because they had not believed Watson¡¯s words or worried about retaliation if they were to make a report. As the Severed Fingers Gang went through major transformations, arge number of high-quality red wines and weapons poured into the ck market. The quality of those red wines and weapons waspletely different from before. Many noblemen and adventurers who liked to shop in the ck market clicked their tongues in wonder. When those people heard that the weapons and red wines came from the Severed Fingers Gang, they were even more surprised. Everyone in the capital knew that the Severed Fingers Gang obtained their items through illegal means. They were sold at a high price and of poor quality. How did that change? The new Severed Fingers Gang was causing a storm in the capital. Watson, the initiator, yawned and rode his unicorn back to the pce. ¡®The King¡¯s banquet should be over by now. I should go pick up Master and Nightingale.¡¯ Watson had helped the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s taverns and the Ministry of City Defense to fuse arge number of weapons and red wine. Some of those items were stored in the warehouse for their internal use. Most of them were taken by Count Gray and Marcus for sale. All the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups had different sales methods. Count Gray chose to visit his noble friends¡¯ houses to promote red wine. Marcus was much more straightforward and directly put the weapons on the ck market. Due to the high quality, he knew that many people would want to buy them. Watson was not very concerned about those things. As the gang¡¯s new leader, all he had to do was point his subordinates in the right direction. His subordinates would do the rest. He also did not let Snick, the gang¡¯s remaining original higher-ups, stay idle either. He had arranged for the man to investigate the King¡¯s daily life. Snick furrowed his brows when he heard the order even though the system had fused him into an obedient servant. ¡°¡®It seems that the people in the capital glorify the King. Even thosewless people are afraid of him! I wonder if the King has done anything to my master and the others after I left.¡¯ While he was thinking, Watson had unknowingly returned to the vicinity of the pce. ¡°Young Master Watson, we are here.¡± Upon arriving at the pce, Watson heard a familiar shout. He looked up and found Nightingale standing in front of the pce gate, waving at him. Behind her were Antonio and Denise. There were a few sparse carriages around them. A few noblemen were chatting with Antonio. Apparently, the banquet had been over for some time. If it were not for the sake of getting close to Antonio, no one would be in front of the pce gate. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Where have you been?¡± Antonio also saw Watson. He nodded to the noblemen who were talking to him and said, ¡°Sorry, please excuse me for a moment. I need to talk to my disciple.¡± Then he quickly walked to Watson and narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t go out to cause trouble, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not, Master. Am I that kind of person?¡± Watsonughed guiltily. He had just taken control of the biggest underground force in the royal city. He did not know if that was considered as causing trouble. Antonio curled his lips when he heard that. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know you?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t find trouble, trouble will always find you. This is the royal city and not the border. If you cause any trouble here, even I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°I understand, Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that! After you left the banquet, I heard that you went to the Royal Academy and even got a perfect score. I am here to congratte you on joining the Royal Academy. Later, I will take you to a ce.¡± ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°To the Sword Saint¡¯s mansion, of course. That is also our main purpose foring to the capital. ¡± Antonio turned to look at a corner and revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t sign up for the Royal Academy¡¯s mage department. Instead, you went with the warrior department.. Since you want to learn about warriors, I¡¯ll just have to help you.¡± Chapter 374 - I’m Only Asking For Directions

Chapter 374: I¡¯m Only Asking For Directions

At the Sword Saint family¡¯s courtyard in the royal city. The Sword Saints have had a long history. Over the generations, they have had many outstanding talents, especially Frederick. He was known as the strongest person and with the highest military power in the kingdom. His family was not originally from the royal city but from the northern part of the kingdom. Standing in front of the mansion¡¯s gate, Christina looked at the crisscrossed sculptures in the shape of two divine swords and the fiery-red skin on the entrance wall. She looked bewildered. ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for several years. That ce actually feels a bit strange to me.¡± She muttered to herself as she stood in front of the gate. At that moment, she heard a few young people¡¯s happy discussionsing from the entrance. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s really worth it to attend the banquet that His Majesty had prepared for Master Antonio today! I didn¡¯t have high expectations for the banquet before I went. After all, that kind of banquet has always been used to connect with those noblemen. We might as well go and train more. But today is different. That young man, Watson, he is likely tinum-tier, right?¡± ¡°tinum-tier? I don¡¯t think so. It was apparent he did not use his full strength when he fought against the tainted unicorn. I wonder how strong he is when he uses his full strength. How are his skills in fighting techniquespared to mine? ¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, that young man is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple. He must be a mage. And you want topete with him in fighting techniques? Aren¡¯t you bullying him?¡± The door opened, and a few young men emerged. If Watson were here, he would have been able to recognize them as the people who had appeared at the banquet in the pce. The young men saw Christina and were stunned. ¡°Tina! You are Tina, right?¡± The leader had long ck hair tied with a simple headband. His hands were in his loose robe, and there was a longsword at his waist. He looked excited when he saw Christina. The two young men beside him were also excited. ¡°Miss Christina is back! Master will be thrilled to know about that! Quickly, go and inform Master!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, I¡¯m back.¡± A smile appeared on Christina¡¯s tired and beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You must have suffered while you lived outside for so many years. If Master had not forbidden us from looking for you, I would not have allowed you to be by yourself for all these years.¡± The man named Samuel walked up to Christina. He reached out with his right hand to sweep the dust off Christina¡¯s face, but thetter took a step back and dodged it. Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. He withdrew his hand awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°Tina, you just came back today. You must be exhausted. Go take a bath and rest. I¡¯ll inform Master about your return.¡± .... Ssh. Sounds of sshes echoed as she walked into the water. Christina leaned against the side of the bath, letting her wet hair hang over her face. She looked up at the night sky. There was no one else in the tub except for her. As she looked at the stars in the sky, a trace of reminiscence appeared on her face. She remembered when she was in a hot spring somewhere, and there was a talented youth beside her. They also fought in the hot spring. She blushed when she thought of the fight and Watson¡¯s naked body. The stars in the sky gradually connected, outlining the appearance of the young man. ¡®I haven¡¯t returned home for many years. Many things in the house have changed. Just like this hot spring bath, it did not exist when I left home a few years ago!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not only my family, but I have also changed a lot as well. It is all because of Watson. ording to my senior brothers, Watson seemed to have been in the limelight at His Majesty¡¯s banquet. That kind of thing is indeed something he could do.¡¯ When she thought of Watson, the confusion on Christina¡¯s face turned into confidence. ¡®I don¡¯t know if he has forgotten me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I passed the assessment. In the future, he and I will be ssmates in the same academy, and we will also be in the same department! During the assessment, I heard someone in the academy say that Watson applied for the warrior department. He is a mage, but he applied for the warrior department. Why? Did he have someone in the warrior department that he cares about?¡¯ ¡®Is it me?¡¯ That thought suddenly appeared in Christina¡¯s mind. After all, Watson hade from the border. The only person he knew in the Royal Academy was her. Then, she thought about the fierce battle she had with Watson in the hot springs. The shadow reflected on her face became redder and redder. She could not help but reach out and lightly pat the surface of the water, and a sharp sword aura immediately cut it. ¡°Watson must have a reason for wanting to join the warrior department. Maybe he joined the warrior department for me, to fight me. That¡¯s so arrogant!¡¯ Christina¡¯s ears twitched as she nced at the water in front of her shyly. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Master, are you sure it¡¯s appropriate for you to go in without the Sword Saint family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ie here often. I¡¯m more familiar with this ce than my own home. Furthermore, if I inform them, that b*stard Reid will put on airs and allow his disciples toe out to greet me! He won¡¯t let me see him easily! But, to be honest, this ce has indeed changed after staying on Mount Creation for a few years. I remember there were no buildings here before. Watson, you go ahead and take a look. I will look elsewhere.¡± Christina thought that one of them sounded like Antonio. However, the voice soon became farther away¡ªit was hard to judge. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are Watson and Master Antonio here?¡± Christina wrapped the towel around her chest tightly. Impossible. She quickly dispelled her thoughts. The timing of Watson and Antonio¡¯s appearance was too coincidental. Based on Antonio¡¯s identity, it was impossible for him to barge into someone else¡¯s residence without informing them. Perhaps she only thought that because she missed him so much that she was hallucinating. Christinaforted herself until she saw a familiar face poking out of the edge of the bath. It was some distance away from her, on the surface of the water, and it greeted her. ¡°Oh, Lady Swordmistress, we meet again! I want to ask where the Sword Saint¡¯s room is. My master is too unreliable. He said that he was very familiar with this ce, but he got lost the moment we entered.¡± There was a towel wrapped around Christina¡¯s body. The wet towel could only cover her chest and other important parts, exposing most of her snow-white skin. Furthermore, the towel was wet and stuck to her body, revealing her exquisite curves. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. All of this is my illusion.¡± Christina closed her eyes. After a long while, she opened her eyes with difficulty. Watson was still standing in front of her with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you shy because you¡¯re bathing? You¡¯ve seen me naked once before, so we¡¯ll call it even. And to be honest, I¡¯m not interested in you, so I won¡¯t have any ill intentions toward you. You can rest assured.¡± Watson intended to express that he would not think about matters between men and women, especially at his age. However, his words had another meaning in Christina¡¯s ears. Christina¡¯s lips trembled, and she gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Watson, you b*stard, I¡¯m going to kill you! tinum-tier peak fighting technique, Infinite Sword In One!¡± Swish! The water surface split into two as a longsword condensed frombat aura flew up rapidly. It was as if she wanted to split everything in front of her, including Watson, into two. When Christina released her fighting skill, the sword aura that had always filled the sky fell simultaneously. However, Christina had fused the sword aura into one. It was not as gorgeous as before, but its power was several times stronger. However, that sword attack did not pose a threat to Watson. It was like a piece of ss hitting a steel te¡ªit shattered into pieces. Watson did not do anything. He withstood that attack with his physical body. That scene caused Christina¡¯s anger to simmer slightly. The expression in her eyes was gradually reced by disbelief. Previously, when she fought with Watson, she could at least feel his power. However, at that time, she did not feel anything. Watson was like a bottomless abyss or a deep sea. No one knew what was hidden under his calm appearance. As she traveled to the royal city from the City of Steel, her strength had increased rapidly. Even if she were notparable to Watson, at least she would not be too far off. However, it seemed that she had underestimated Watson yet again. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, it¡¯s not appropriate for acquaintances to fight and kill each other when they meet. I¡¯m just asking for directions.¡± The broken sword¡¯s energy traveled along Watson¡¯s body andnded around the hot spring. It shot holes in the rocky walls and ceiling; the rocks fell with dust. ¡°Tina, why is it so noisy in there? What happened? Are you okay?¡± The noise attracted the attention of the other members of the Sword Saint family. A man¡¯s voice came from outside the bath. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯te in.¡± Christina¡¯s expression changed. She quickly took off the towel wrapped around her body. An intensebat aura emerged and turned into ayer of milky-white light element armor that wrapped around her body. For some reason, Christina did not feel disgusted when she showed her towel-wrapped body in front of Watson. However, she panicked when she realized that other people might see her body. Fortunately, she managed to wrap herself inbat aura armor as Samuel flew over the pool like a huge rock. Samuel was stunned when he saw Christina wrapped inbat aura armor in the hot spring and Watson standing near her. He did not know why Watson was there. Then, he reacted, and his eyes were burning with anger. A man and a woman were in the hot spring, and one of them was naked. It was needless to say what had happened. ¡°Watson, I saw you at the banquet during the day. You are a mage, but you have mastered a profound sword technique. I admire you very much. I didn¡¯t expect Master Antonio¡¯s disciple would be such a shameless person, sneaking into other people¡¯s houses to peek at girls bathing in the middle of the night? I must teach you a good lesson. You should understand that you can¡¯t do things recklessly just because of your identity.¡± Samuel spread the wings on his back furiously. Upon closer inspection, one would realize that those were not wings but sword energy. Amidst the ovepping sword energy, Samuel reached his hand outward and drew a sword. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Void de!¡± Chapter 375 - Fused Peak Platinum-tier Fighting Technique

Chapter 375: Fused Peak tinum-tier Fighting Technique

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kacha! Kacha! At the same time, as Samuel drew half of the de, the space behind him shattered. Pitch ck cracks spread in all directions, covering more than half of the sky. At that moment, Samuel drew the entire de. It was a pure ck longsword. Wherever the de passed, the space became unstable. He charged toward Watson with the longsword. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel is a tinum-tier elite. Even Master praised his wind-elementalbat aura. He excels atpressing the wind element and turning it into a sharp de that can cut through everything. Senior Brother Samuel¡¯s ultimate skill, the Void de, can even cut through space..¡± Christina muttered to herself when she saw the attack. Then, she looked in Watson¡¯s direction worriedly. Even she could not block that attack easily. It was difficult to guarantee that Watson would not be injured by that move. When Samuel attacked Watson, his peripheral vision was locked onto Christina. When he noticed that Christina did not look at him but only at Watson worriedly, he was a little angry. As the most outstanding disciple of the Grand Swordmaster, Samuel had lived in that courtyard since he was very young. He and Christina were childhood friends. Their long-termpanionship made Samuel develop special feelings for her. However, due to his identity, he had never mentioned it to Christina in person. That time, to prove that she was not weaker than the Grand Swordmaster, Christina had run to the City of Steel. The pain of missing her for years made Samuel make up his mind. When Christina came back at that time, he would tell her everything. In the end, he did not expect that he would actually see Christina having ate-night private meeting with Watson. How could he ept that? Subconsciously, Samuel injected morebat aura into the void de in his hand, causing the void de to expand instantly. It expanded from a sword that was more than one meter long to more than ten meters long. The de was covered with ayer of the storm. The ground that was blown away by thatyer of the storm was blown away. The hot spring water in the surrounding courtyards and baths was torn into pieces. It flew in the sky and was cut into pieces by the sword aura that came with it. Watson was at the center of the storm. The pressure he felt was even more intense. It was as if twopletely different forces appeared on both sides of his body. They were pulling him from left and right at opposite angles, wanting to tear his body into pieces. ¡°What a mighty sword. As expected of the sword saint¡¯s disciple. ¡± Feeling the intensity of Samuel¡¯s attack, Watson did not panic. Instead, the corner of his mouth rose. He stretched out a finger and pressed it down gently. ¡°Absolute gravity.¡± Swish! With a muffled sound, the flying debris fell back to the ground at the same time. Furthermore, under the influence of Watson¡¯s rules, the debris fell back the way they were destroyed. Those things fell back to the ground in a seamless manner and returned to their original appearance as if they had never been destroyed before. ¡°Is that a time-reversal spell? No, that is¡ª¡± Samuel saw that the scenery around him had returned to its original state. He was surprised at first, but then he realized that something was wrong. He wanted to retreat, but it was toote. The gravity that was hundreds of times stronger was applied to his body, causing his knees to go weak. A crack also appeared on the void de in his hand. ¡°Master Watson, it¡¯s not what you think. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡± A finger pressed down on Samuel as Watson spoke in a friendly manner. ¡°Shut up. I have nothing to say to you.¡± Samuel struggled to get up from the ground. His legs trembled continuously as if he was under tremendous pressure. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth, and the cracks on the void de in his hand increased. It looked like he was in pain, but Samuel did not stop his actions. ¡°Senior brother Samuel, what happened? Why did you fight with someone? And that young man, is not he the disciple of Master Antonio that we saw at the banquet earlier? Why is he here?¡± When Samuel got up, two more confused voices echoed from nearby. Two young men who were about the same age as Samuel appeared in the courtyard. They looked back and forth between Samuel and Watson in surprise. ¡°Second Junior Brother, Third Junior Brother, you came at the right time! That Watson kid snuck into the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard in the middle of the night and peeked at Tina taking a bath. Come with me to catch him.¡± What? ¡°He barged into someone else¡¯s house to peek at the bath. That is too much. Furthermore, he peeked at the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter. Does he want to die?¡± The two youths¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They did not bother to verify the authenticity of those words. They immediately drew their longswords from their waists and crossed Samuel¡¯s body to attack Watson. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Sky Domination sh!¡± ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Four-sided Water Tornado!¡± The two youths grasped the battle with fire and water elements, respectively. A huge ming sword that stretched for hundreds of meters appeared in the sky and burned the clouds, revealing a huge sword tip under the clouds. Four water tornadoes around that huge ming sword connected the sky and the earth. They stood to the north, south, east, west, and north of the sword-Saint Courtyard. For a moment, the sky above the sword Saint Courtyard was covered with dark clouds. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. All kinds of strange phenomena could be clearly seen in the entire capital. ¡°What happened? Could it be that someone in the sword Saint n is fighting and sparring? ¡± Some passersby outside could not help but guess when they saw the scene in the sword Saint Courtyard. ¡°I usually pass by the sword saint courtyard and often hear the sound of traininging from inside, but there has never been such a bigmotion!¡± said the puzzledpanions beside him. It doesn¡¯t seem like training, but more like tearing down a home. ¡± ¡°No matter what they are doing, the members of the sword Saint n are a group of experts that ordinary people can not imagine. We should stay away from them to avoid being affected by them.¡± All the passersby who were walking on the streets near the sword Saint Courtyard left the streets. Even the shops on both sides of the roads were closed. At that moment, in the sword Saint Courtyard, following the actions of Samuel¡¯s two junior brothers, the energy factors in the world immediately became tyrannical. Samuel took the opportunity to leave Watson¡¯s Absolute Gravity rule coverage and injected energy into the void de that was about to shatter. He made it sharp again. At the same time, he took a step back and took a deep breath. That breath was inhaled very deeply, causing the surrounding air to show obvious lines. It was clearly sucked into his mouth. Then, his body seemed to inte, and his muscles were at least half full. A whistling sound came out of his body. It appeared that what flowed in Samuel¡¯s body at that moment was not blood but a strong wind. ¡°tinum-tier battle technique, Void de Joint sh!¡± As the sound emitted from his mouth, the void de in Samuel¡¯s hand shed forward rapidly. Due to its swift speed, other than Watson, no one else present knew what Samuel had done. After Samuel shed out with his sword, they only saw that the expanded muscles shrunk rapidly, from a full state of being inted to a shriveled state. It was even more shriveled than before the move was released. At the same time, a huge crack appeared in front of Samuel. The space was like a shattered ss, continuously spreading out smaller cracks around the crack, emitting a terrifying attractive force. The two tinum ss battle techniques that junior brother Samuel had unleashed were extremely powerful. However, before they could reach Watson, the two attacks were sucked into the space crack by the whale. After absorbing the two white gold-tier Dou techniques, the spatial rift became evenrger. Moreover, the mes and the waves within continued to collide, emitting a terrifying explosion sound as they crashed down on Watson. That attack fused three tinum-tier fighting techniques. Without a doubt, even a peak tinum-tier expert might not be able to withstand that attack. That move was a fused peak tinum-tier fighting technique. Its name was Shattering the Void. ¡°Senior Brothers, you actually used a fused fighting technique of that level against Watson? Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill him?¡± Christina could not stand it any longer. At the same time, she shouted at Samuel and the others anxiously. Hearing her voice, Samuel, who had just finished unleashing the move, panted heavily. Bean-sized sweat slid down his forehead. His expression was a littleplicated. He regretted it the moment he unleashed the move. He only saw Watson easily blocking his attack. He was a little unconvinced and subconsciously used his strongest move. However, he had already unleashed the move. Now, even if he was asked to stop, he would not be able to do it. All he could do was pray that Watson¡¯s vitality was a little tenacious and that he would not die under that move. After all, that move was the strongest move that the three of them had unleashed together. The power was not as simple as the sum of three tinum-ranked fighting techniques. Instead, it had multiplied. The spatial crack wrapped in water and fire had not reached Watson yet. It had caused the ground hundreds of meters below Watson¡¯s feet to sink by half a meter. One could see how powerful that move was. ¡°tinum-ranked fighting technique, Infinite Sword Unity!¡± The swordmistress, Christina, bit her lip as she faced the spatial crack that was attacking the sky. She waved her right hand toward the sky. A giant sword of light that stretched for a hundred meters appeared and abruptly split the spatial crack open. However, after the spatial crack in front of her was split open, it instantly turned into two cracks that were almost the same size and fell at an even faster speed. It was over. Christina¡¯s face was pale. When the two attacks were about tond on her and Watson¡¯s heads, Watson suddenly took a step forward and came in front of her. He extended his right hand to protect her. He spat out four words toward the attack in the sky. ¡°Absolute Seal.¡± Swish! The violent attack that was supposed to be able to destroy the entire sword saint courtyard immediatelypressed into the middle after Watson¡¯s voice sounded. With a pop, it disappeared. ¡°Fortunately, I have upgraded to the diamond tier. Otherwise, I might not be able to block such a powerful attack.¡± When Watson blocked Samuel¡¯s attack, a terrifying aura erupted from his body. That aura distorted the sky and earth, making the space around Watson be illusory, and the lines of rules were faintly discernible. ¡°He¡¯s a diamond-tier elite?¡± Samuel and his two junior brothers felt Watson¡¯s aura and opened their mouths wide. ¡°He had advanced to diamond-tier?¡± Christina looked at Watson¡¯s not-so-tall body, which was emitting a giant-like radiance. Her heart was in turmoil, and she widened her beautiful eyes. Chapter 376 - The Sword Saints Assessment

Chapter 376: The Sword Saint¡¯s Assessment

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson stood in front of Christina as if he was standing between heaven and earth. His small body emitted an aura that made people unable to look directly at him. Even a tinum-tier elite like Samuel could not help but feel the urge to kneel in front of Watson. ¡°He¡¯s actually a diamond-tier elite. He looks like he¡¯s only 12 or 13 years old, but he¡¯s already at the diamond tier. What kind of monster did Master Antonio find as his disciple? No wonder Tina has always been indifferent to me, but she¡¯s acting so intimate with that youth. I understand the reason now. I really can¡¯tpete with him.¡± Samuel expressed his shock at Watson¡¯s strength, then he snapped back to his senses and let out a bitter sigh. The two junior brothers behind him did not have such rich emotions. They only stared at Watson with his mouth wide open, unable to speak for a long time. If they knew that Watson was a diamond-tier elite, they would not dare to make a move no matter what.. ¡°Watson, you... When did you advance to diamond-tier?¡± The first to react was Christina. Her head was a little dizzy, and her body swayed a few times as if she was about to fall to the ground. She was supported by Watson. Watson scratched his head. ¡°On the way to the capital, or more urately, in the floating city, Master Antonio arranged a few trials for me. I advanced to the diamond tier after passing them!¡± He advanced while he was on the way to the capital when he passed some trials. Did they hear what he said? Watson¡¯s speed of advancing from tinum to diamond-tier was terrifying. Even if Watson had started cultivating from his mother¡¯s womb, it had only been 12 or 13 years. He was a 12 or 13-year-old diamond-tier elite; it was unprecedented in the kingdom¡¯s entire history. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯ve offended all of you just now. I did not mean to barge in here. I apologize for my actions. Now, can everyone please listen to me?¡± As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, no one present refuted him. So what if they did not want to listen to Watson? After all, they were not a match for Watson. ¡°Watson, let¡¯s forget about what happened just now. Why did youe here?¡± Christina knew that Watson wasn¡¯t a lecherous person, so she tried to smooth things over. ¡°I came here to see the Sword Saint. I suggested knocking on the door toe in, but Master said that it¡¯s more convenient to not enter through the door! Speaking of which, my master just said that he wanted to go somewhere else to take a look and then left. I wonder where he went?¡± Watson turned his head and looked around. At that moment, a maic cough came from the sky. ¡°Watson, I did not say anything like that. Don¡¯t make things up.¡± Antonio descended from the sky andnded beside Watson. He held his cane with one hand and covered his mouth with the other hand as he kept coughing. He used his eyes to signal Watson. ¡°Greetings, Master Antonio.¡± When Samuel and the others saw Antonio, they immediately knelt on one knee respectfully. Watson must have spoken the truth. He did not sneak in there to peek at Christina while she took a shower; they had misunderstood Watson. ¡°Get up.¡± Antonio waved his hand casually, and a breeze immediately rose on the ground, lifting Samuel and the others up. Then, he turned his head to look at the sky. ¡°Reid, such a big incident has happened at your home, and you did not evene out to take a look. Compared to the hot-tempered man you were in the past, you are really calm now.¡± ¡°Antonio, as the source of everything, you clearly know that what you did was inappropriate, yet you me others for not stopping you. After not seeing you for a few months, you are still the same.¡± A light voice that was different from Antonio¡¯s rang out. That voice had experienced many changes, and just hearing it made people imagine the image of an old man with white hair. However, the person who appeared in mid-air did not quite fit that illusion. The man in mid-air had long yellow hair and a handsome face. Other than the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, there were almost no traces of time on his face. At that moment, the man was wearing a training suit, and his hands that were full of calluses were behind his back, his calm eyes seemed to contain everything, as if there were countless sword auras rising and falling within them. It was the reigning Sword Saint¡ªReid Frederick! Watson looked at the man in the sky, and his eyes sparkled. Previously, in the City of Steel, he had fought with that sword saint¡¯s projection once to pass the trial of the 100th level of the maze. However,pared to the sword saint in front of the projection, he was clearly more mature, his strength was also more unfathomable. Just looking at him made Watson feel that he could not defeat him. That was the first time he had such a feeling toward a person. ¡°Antonio, the only change you¡¯ve changed those days is that you¡¯ve be younger! You¡¯ve advanced to diamond-tier? I did not expect that you would be able to find a way to break the curse of the Spring of Life in your lifetime. Also, the youth beside you are also at diamond-tier. It¡¯s really rare to have such strength at such a young age. Did you bring him here to show off to me that your disciple is more outstanding than mine?¡± Reid¡¯s gaze swept over Antonio¡¯s body andnded on Watson. Because of the sword saint¡¯s gaze, Watson immediately felt an even stronger pressure than before. ¡°Reid, do you think that I am that kind of person? Show off? Watson is very outstanding, indeed. All of your disciples won¡¯t be able to hurt him. You might not be able to understand. It should be said that even if Watson stood still and let your disciples fight for three days and three nights, Watson will be fine, but your disciples will be exhausted.¡± Antonio raised his head and faced the sky. His words made everyone speechless. Even though he did not say it out loud, everyone could hear the strong sense of showing off in Antonio¡¯s words. Even Reid could not help but twitch his lips. ¡°Also, Watson not only broke the history of the kingdom in terms of tier but also in terms of ability. Not only is he a mage, but he is also a warrior. He even has the skills of an archer and a priest! Didn¡¯t you leave a record of clearing a hundred levels in the City of Steel that no one could break in decades? Watson broke that. Not only did he break the record, but he also modified the entire underground maze and¡ª¡± ¡°Stop, Antonio. Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Seeing that Antonio was about to say something for three days and three nights, Reid quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°I came here to look for you because I want you to teach Watson some knowledge about warrior skills. After all, Watson has already reached the peak in magic with my guidance, but he stillcks other aspects! In the future, Watson will be the strongest person in the kingdom, and he will be a full-time expert that we¡¯ve never had. Reid, I allow you to be Watson¡¯s swordsmanship teacher for the sake of our past friendship. You have to make good use of that opportunity to witness a legend and enter the annals of history.¡± ¡®Seize the opportunity? Seize your ass.¡¯ Reid was a little angry when he saw that Antonio was pulling his nose so hard that it was about to go up to the sky. He had fought with Antonio for more than half of his life. Usually, when he was with Antonio, he would always tease him. After all, he was stronger, even though there were fewer disciples, they were more elite. Furthermore, he had a daughter who was nicknamed the Swordmistress and could bear the family trade. But now, Antonio had found such a monster from God knows where. He had crushed his disciple in all aspects. Antonio had even broken the curse and upgraded to diamond-tier, and now he was showing off in front of him, which made Reid feel a little ufortable. While thinking, Reid¡¯s eyes fell on Watson. A few shes of sword aura shed through his eyes, and he had an idea. ¡°Antonio, if you want me to take Watson as my disciple, just say it. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush! However, I have my own rules when ites to taking in disciples. I Won¡¯t take in just anyone. If you want to be my disciple, you have to first pass my test.¡± ¡°What test?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. No matter what method you use, as long as you can make me move one step, that young man will be considered to have passed the test. I¡¯ll give him three chances.¡± Reid¡¯s idea was very simple. If Antonio directly agreed to ept him as a disciple, it would be very embarrassing. In addition, he was holding a bit of anger in his heart and decided to take a small revenge. As long as Watson could not make him move within three moves.., the things that Antonio had bragged about just now would undoubtedly turn into face-smacking evidence. Although the young man in front of him had be a diamond-tier at the age of 12 or 13, which indeed made him very tempted and want to ept him as a disciple, Antonio¡¯s face made him even more unhappy. ¡°Why do I feel that Master has secretly changed the content of the assessment? I remember that when we entered the assessment, the content was that as long as we could withstand a sword aura from Master, we would pass.¡± Behind Samuel, two young men whispered with puzzled expressions. Resisting a sword aura and making Reid Move were two utterly different assessment methods. The former was equivalent to blocking Reid¡¯s attack, while thetter was equivalent to confronting Reid head-on. After all, it could make a person move, which meant that the attacker already had the strength to shake that person. However, it was easier said than done to make the strongest person in the kingdom move a step. ¡°Looks like Master is deliberately making things difficult for that youth.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression was strange. He had followed Reid the earliest and more or less knew about the matters between Antonio and Reid. He could not help but feel sorry for Watson. In his opinion, no matter how strong Watson was, it was impossible for Reid to move because Reid¡¯s strength had already surpassedmon sense. At the same time, he felt a little lucky. It seemed that Christina¡¯s attitude toward Watson was not normal. They would not need to interact that much if Watson was not her father¡¯s disciple. While Samuel was thinking about that, Watson had already taken a step forward and came in front of Reid. ¡°Your Excellency Sword Saint, you said that as long as I get you to move one step, you would ept me as your disciple. Can I start now?¡± Watson tilted his head and revealed a tender smile unique to that young man, ¡°However, I also have a request. Three opportunities are too many. Just one! I only need one chance. If I can¡¯t move you, then I lose.¡± He actually thought that three chances were too many. So arrogant! Sword Saint Reid frowned. ¡°Sure. Since you have such a request, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin. Please stay away from me for the time being.¡± Watson gestured for Christina and the rest to retreat. When everyone retreated a few hundred meters away and looked at him curiously, Watson¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He extended his right hand and aimed at Samuel in the sky. ¡°System fusion, activate. Fuse all rules! Peak diamond-tier ability, the Kingdom of God!¡± Following Watson¡¯s voice, many rules were extracted from the air and appeared in mid-air. At the same time, those chains ofws were forcefully fused. Arge amount of light of faith appeared on them as the outline of an illusory kingdom was formed. Reid, who had initially been calm, suddenly had a change in his expression after seeing Watson¡¯s move. Chapter 377 - The Sword Saint

Chapter 377: The Sword Saint

¡°What move is that? I heard that diamond-tier experts could control the power of rules. Could that be the power of rules?¡± After Watson released his move, the two junior brothers behind Samuel looked at the shadow above their heads and discussed it. ¡°No, that¡¯s not just the power of rules. It should be something more profound.¡± Samuel shook his head. As the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple, he had some understanding of diamond-tiers elites. The diamond-tier elites were powerful amongst humans, but the starlight-tier elites were considered gods. The gods controlled the divine kingdom, and mortals who took one step in it would die. Samuel had not felt anything when he listened to his master¡¯s exnation. However, when he saw Watson release the illusory divine kingdom, he suddenly had an inexplicable thought. The kingdom in front of him was the divine kingdom. He did not enter it. Just looking at it from the outside made him feel an urge to worship it. ¡°Watson could use the power of the divine kingdom? Is he a diamond-tier elite?¡± While his whole body was trembling, Samuel¡¯s expression became more and more bitter. His self-esteem suffered a setback when he had learned that Watson was a diamond-tier elite. Then, when he saw Watson use the power of the divine kingdom, he doubted whether Watson¡¯s real strength was higher than diamond, or perhaps he was at the starlight tier. If that were really the case, then it would be too terrifying. It had been a long time since a starlight-tier elite had appeared in that world. It was not difficult for such an existence to fight against an entire country alone. After all, there was a huge difference in strength between a god and a man. Antonio also reached out to stroke his nonexistent beard and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve actually raised your strength to such an extent? You¡¯re now using the rules to create a divine kingdom. Even though it is much weaker than the starlight-tier divine kingdom, it still surpassed the diamond-tier one. Even I could not do such a thing.¡± Antonio nced at the enormous power of faith emanating from Watson¡¯s divine kingdom. His eyes were filled with uncontroble envy. Building a divine kingdom required rules and the power of faith. Antonio was confident that as long as he was given some time, he would be able to develop enough rules too. However, the power of faith was not easy to obtain. Watson was able to build that divine kingdom was mostly due to the pure power of faith. While the people around him sighed, Watson panted as he supported the illusory divine kingdom in the sky. That move was the product of using the system to fuse all the rules into his body. It could temporarily summon the divine kingdom. When he advanced to diamond-tier in the floating city, he used that move in front of tens of thousands of sea folks. Due to theck of rules, he had not sessfully used it before that. At that time, he had learned from the preceding lesson. He did not choose to condense the entire divine kingdom but decided to use only the rules that he had mastered. So, only about half of the divine kingdom that he had created was real, and the other half was hidden in the void. It was an illusory light shadow, constantly distorting with the fluctuations of space. Strictly speaking, what he was using now was not a real divine kingdom, but a semi-finished divine kingdom. Even so, its power was not something that ordinary people could withstand. The moment that divine kingdom appeared, the entire night sky of the royal city was illuminated. On the streets of the royal city, many passers-by raised their heads to look at the sky. Their eyes reflected psychedelic colors as they knelt on the ground sincerely. There were even people who pushed open the doors and windows and stuck their heads out the windows, watching everything in the sky. They spread their arms and worshipped devoutly. ¡°A city that is reflected in the royal city and covers the entire area of the royal city. What kind of magic is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right; you¡¯re seeing things wrong! That city clearly doesn¡¯t only cover the area of the royal city, but it also covers the entire country. That must be a miracle from the gods, praising the gods. ¡± Everyone thought that the divine kingdom that Watson had cast was veryrge. As for howrge it was, everyone¡¯s vision was different. Some people felt that the city in the sky was sorge that it could cover the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. There were also people who felt that the city in the sky was only as big as the royal city. That was the characteristic of the divine kingdom. Because it was the manifestation of the rules, the rules were everywhere, so the divine kingdom was everywhere. For as far as the eye could see, it was the divine kingdom. It was the road to the divine kingdom. At the imperial pce, in the royal city. King Landhar III wore a bathrobe and held a golden goblet in his hand. He stood in front of the window of the bedroom and looked up at the scenery above him. His expression was uncertain. ¡°That is the diamond tier that you mentioned. It seems that Watson has already reached the starlight tier!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be nervous. That young man hasn¡¯t quite reached the starlight level yet. He just used some methods from the diamond tier to forcefully create the divine kingdom! That realm is iplete, and its power is not even one-tenth of the real divine kingdom.¡± Balls of shadow squirmed in the cup in King Landhar III¡¯s hands as if they were alive. A majestic voice came from the shadows. ¡°No matter what, the iplete divine kingdom is still a divine kingdom. To be able to release a divine kingdom at that age, that youth might have the possibility of bing a god.¡± King Landhar III squeezed the cup slightly, causing several cracks to appear on the surface of the cup. With a crisp sound, it shattered, and wine spilled all over the ground. At the same time, he stared at the distant eyes that were filled with killing intent. There was something else in his eyes. At the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. When Watson released his divine kingdom, Reid had already taken action. He took a step forward, and tens of thousands of sword aura appeared behind him. Those sword aura were very thick and heavy, and they looked like real weapons forged from tinum-tier ores. The de of the sword was engraved with dense, mysterious symbols that kept rotating. Those were the manifestations of rules. It turned out that those sword aura were not real sword aura. Instead, they were rules rted to swords. ¡°The Kingdom of Sword and sh!¡± Reid let out a soft cry. The tens of thousands of sword auras behind him immediately gathered and turned into a huge sword-shaped kingdom. The tip of that kingdom¡¯s sword pointed toward the sky. The hilt of the sword sat on the ground, and tens of thousands of multicolored rays of light fell from the body of the sword. It was as fast as a waterfall, and the chanting of the gods could be faintly heard from it. After the huge sword kingdom was formed, it smashed toward Watson¡¯s illusory kingdom. When the two collided, cracks appeared in Watson¡¯s kingdom, and the illusory kingdom became even more unreal. However, it was not destroyed. On the contrary, after Reid¡¯s sword kingdom collided with Watson¡¯s kingdom, it was raised high up and split the sky into two. Even Reid retreated more than ten steps. His expression changed, and he took a deep breath beforemanding the huge sword kingdom to fall. That time, Watson¡¯s divine kingdom could no longer stop it. It was split into two and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Your Excellency, the Sword Saint, is indeed powerful.¡± Watson¡¯s face was pale, and a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. He could feel that the Sword Saint Reid was the same as him. Both of them were only at diamond-tier, but the other party could actually use the divine kingdom. Furthermore,pared to his half-finished product, Reid¡¯s divine kingdom was infinitely close to the starlight level. In just two moves, his divine kingdom was destroyed. When the kingdom was destroyed, Watson could feel that the power of faith in his body had be much weaker. That made him feel powerless. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re the powerful one! Just now, we set the rules. As long as you let me move one step, you¡¯ll pass. Not only did you let me move, but you also forced me to use my full strength. You¡¯ve won thatpetition. From now on, you¡¯re my disciple.¡± Nodding at Watson, Reid immediately turned to look at Antonio andined in his heart. ¡°Antonio, where did you find that monster? If I had not stopped him in time and allowed that kid¡¯s kingdom to descend on the capital, then less than ten percent of the people in the capital would have survived. You actually watched the show from the side. Aren¡¯t you afraid that that kid will destroy the capital?¡± Previously, when he saw Antonio unting Watson in front of him, Reid only felt anger in his heart. However, he felt a lingering fear then. Antonio¡¯s description of Watson was not exaggerated. On the contrary, Reid felt that Antonio¡¯s praise of Watson was too reserved. After defeating Watson, Reid quickly withdrew the illusory divine kingdom. From his attack to the disappearance of the divine kingdom in the sky, it had only been a few dozen seconds. That caused the residents on the street who were watching the scene above their heads to be in a daze. They rubbed their eyes and suspected that they were dreaming. ¡°Why did the realm above our heads disappear? Was it only a mirage?¡± a resident muttered softly and stood up from the ground. When he saw the divine kingdom above his head, he did not know why, but he suddenly felt a sense of tranquility in his heart. He wanted to show the highest respect to the divine kingdom, but the feeling disappeared after he stood up. Not far away from him, another resident shook his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Along with that scene was a loud noise. I think there might be someone fighting! To cause such a strange phenomenon, it meant that the two parties fighting were at least on the same level as Antonio and the Sword Saint. Perhaps Master Antonio and the Sword Saint were sparring?¡± Many of the people in the capital were puzzled. At the same time, a mirage appeared in the sky above the capital. The news that Antonio and the Sword Saint fought soon spread throughout the entire capital at the speed of a storm. ording to some insiders, before those two divine kingdoms appeared, arge-scale battle had erupted in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. That further confirmed the news that a fight had urred in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. Many people who wanted to find out the truth of that matter gathered outside the Sword Saint courtyard, looking forward to it. After waiting for half an hour, some people were impatient as the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard gate opened. Antonio led Watson away from the gate of the courtyard. Standing at the gate, Watson bowed respectfully to Reid and said, ¡°Sir Sword Saint, sorry to disturb you in the middle of the night. Master and I will leave now.¡± As expected, Antonio came to fight with the Sword Saint. It seemed that Antonio and Reid caused a huge scene in the air. Many people in the crowd had such thoughts. At that moment, they saw Reid walk out of the gate with his hands behind his back. He nced around and then looked at Watson with a profound expression. ¡°Watson, you still call me Sir Sword Saint? Are we still strangers? ! You¡¯ve passed the assessment. You should call me Master instead. At your age, you¡¯re able to force me to use my full strength. You¡¯re the only person who could do that in the entire kingdom. You should be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°Sword Saint, I mean, Master, you are too kind.¡± Watson had be the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. That young man, who was also Antonio¡¯s disciple, had be Reid¡¯s disciple. What was going on? The onlookers were shocked when they saw Watson bow to Reid. Chapter 378 - Learning The Platinum-tier Fighting Techniques

Chapter 378: Learning The tinum-tier Fighting Techniques

¡°Hey, did you guys hear? Master Antonio¡¯s disciple became the Sword Saint¡¯s disciplest night.¡± ¡°Hey, your news is outdated. I heard that that youth not only became the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple but also had a fight with the Sword Saint! I don¡¯t know if you guys saw the chaotic phenomenon in the skyst night, but it seemed like there was a huge sword-shaped country colliding with an illusory country hidden in the clouds. That momentum! I was drinking in front of the tavern and nearly wet my pants.¡± That was a tavern on the main road of the royal city. A few drunkards in the tavern were bragging about what they sawst night. ¡°Just keep bragging. When the vision appeared in the skyst night, you were clearly lying on the ground, drunk as a skunk. How could you possibly know what happened outside?¡± When the few drunkards were bragging excitedly, suddenly, a fat man walked forward with vigorous steps, holding a te in front of them. He ced the red wine on the te in front of everyone, ¡°Here, that is the red wine you asked for. It costs ten gold coins per bottle.¡± ¡°Statham, is the shop owner telling the truth? Were you drunkst night? Are you lying to us?¡± ¡°Also, is the red wine made of gold, or is the tray made of gold? Why is the wine so expensive? Ten gold coins? Is that tavern robbing us?¡± Some of hispanions questioned the person who was bragging just now, and some stared at the red wine the boss brought over with puzzled expressions. The drunkard named Statham¡¯s face immediately flushed red, and he awkwardly changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the boss¡¯ nonsense. I was drunkst night, but I woke up to pee. When I went to the toilet, I saw a strange phenomenon outside! Speaking of which, I got drunk yesterday because of that wine. I¡¯ve drunk the wine from that shop before¡ªit was so expensive, but the taste was mediocre. Today, I don¡¯t know why, but a batch of good wine must have arrived. The taste is not inferior to the ten-year-old wine from the Lafite Winery, and it¡¯s only ten gold coins.¡± ¡°Really? Let me have a taste.¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really delicious.¡± The owner of the tavern walked to the counter. At that moment, several waiters bowed respectfully. ¡°Boss Donder.¡± It was a bald man in luxurious clothes, and he looked like the owner of the tavern. He also had a ttering smile on his face. ¡°I wonder if Boss Donder is satisfied with the tavern¡¯s business?¡± The man dressed up as the boss was the owner of the Three-legged Cat tavern, Donder. Justst night, Watson had unified the Severed Fingers across the royal city. Because of his contact with Watson, Donder had been the first to cooperate with him. After the meeting, Count Gray appointed him as the vicemander. He was responsible for the transfer of goods between the various taverns, pricing, and management. At that moment, Donder came to one of the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s tavern. The owner was originally just an ordinary member with the Severed Fingers Gang. As per Watson¡¯s new policy, that member did notmit murder and arson, his background was clean, so he reced the original owner. ¡°Boss Donder, I have a question. Should I ask it?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The red wine that ck Emperor made is not inferior to Lafite Winery¡¯s ten-year-old red wine in terms of quality and texture. Normally, it is very normal for such wine to be sold for around 500 gold coins. Why did you only set a price of ten gold coins? That is equivalent to selling it at the price of raw materials.¡± Donder chuckled in response to the question, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the concept of small profits but high sales? ¡°Even though selling goods at the price of ten gold coins would cause a huge loss of profits, in the long run, that is a good thing. Previously, the goods we severed our fingers obtained through illegal channels. Furthermore, we used to have many substandard goods, which caused many people to be biased against our goods. Since the ck Emperor wants to turn Severed Fingers from an underground force into an above-ground force, it¡¯s necessary to improve his reputation.¡± ¡°As long as we have a good reputation, we will have a steady stream of ie! ¡°For example, our wine is the same as wine from the Lafite Winery. Lafite winery sells for 500 gold coins, and we only sell it for 10 gold coins. Which side do you think the noblemen or even the civilian merchants will choose to buy from?¡± As Donder spoke, he sat down on the chair at the counter, raised his legs, and ced them high on the counter. He tapped his round belly with his five fingers. ¡°Even if there are still people who suspect that the wine produced by the Severed Fingers Gang is mixed wine, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t buy our wine when the price difference is fifty times. As long as those people try and know how good we are, we can slowly raise the price, and they¡¯ll be able to ept it! ¡°I¡¯m tired of saying so much. Go, get me a bottle of 20-year-old fusion red wine. Usually, it¡¯s hard to find a bottle of that year¡¯s red wine even if you spend a lot of money. But now, we can drink that wine as we please.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss Donder.¡± After the waiter went to do his bidding, he quickly took the red wine, poured it into a crystal-like ss, and put a piece of ice in it. He picked up the ss and took a sip. Donder leanedfortably on the chair and moaned. It had been many years since he had experienced such afortable feeling. There was no pain in his body, and he did not have to worry about drinking bad wine to death. He also had to send people to deal with it. It had to be said that doing business in the open was much better than doing it in secret. ¡°ck Emperor has given us all these things.¡± In the beginning, he was full of fear toward Watson, but now there was only gratitude and joy in his heart. If not for Watson, he might not have known that he could make a huge profit without relying on illegal means. His life could be so wonderful. Putting down his ss, Donder looked around the tavern, which was several times fuller than usual. ¡°Boss, get me a ss of red wine.¡± ¡°Boss, two more bottles of red wine. I want to bring them home.¡± He could not help but smile; that was just the beginning. In the future, that ce would only be better. He firmly believed in Watson¡¯s ability. After all, it was the first time he had be the disciple of both Antonio and the Sword Saint in the kingdom. After the meetingst night, even though many high-ranking officials of the Severed Fingers Gang, who hadmitted crimes, were removed, the other regr members did not cooperate to help sell the blended wine and weapons. After all, Watson¡¯s n to change the gang¡¯s structure was difficult for them¡ªthose people were a little lost and could not see the future. It was not until a littleter that they learned that Watson had be the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. One might debate about the most respected person in the capital¡ªAntonio or the King. However, everyone would agree that the Sword Saint was the strongest person there. There was no doubt about it. Watson¡¯s good fortune to be the disciples of those two people simultaneously meant that the Severed Fingers Gang would have their support. That made the ordinary members of the Severed Fingers Gang, who had been cking off earlier, feel like they were on steroids. With the help of those two important figures, it seemed like they could do any trade they desired. ¡°Speaking of which, ck Emperor is truly outstanding. Not only does he have outstanding talent in terms of strength, but his intelligence also far surpasses that of an ordinary adult. It¡¯s hard to imagine that he¡¯s a 12 or 13-year-old child. It seems that there really is a genius in that world.¡± In the past, Donder did not believe in geniuses. He felt that the difference between people was only due to their learning and hard work. The fact that a person with a crippled leg could be the boss of a three-legged cat pub was the best proof, but he had changed his mind. ¡°ording to the intelligence from my subordinates, the other leaders outside the capital have received the news of our internal shuffle and are on their way back. They are expected to arrive by tomorrow at thetest. I heard that there are a few troublemakers among those leaders. I wonder how ck Emperor will convince those guys by then? However, he is ck Emperor, after all. He must have prepared aplete countermeasure.¡± .. ¡°Watson, raise your hand when you swing your sword. Only when the space for your muscles to move isrge enough can the power of your swordsmanship be unleashed! At the same time, your heart should move along with the sword. Your heart should follow the sword, but your eyes should not move along with the sword. That will only let your enemies see through your thoughts in advance. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± Watson was in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. He was on an empty training ground made of rocks. He was wearing a training suit and holding a wooden sword. Under Reid¡¯s guidance, he swung the sword violently. Drops of sweat slid down Watson¡¯s forehead. Samuel and eight people in training suits, whom he had met the previous day, stood near him. Two of them were the men who had fought with Watson. Sword Saint Reid had eight disciples, and Watson was the ninth. At that moment, other than Watson, the others were all waving their wooden swords in unison. Their eyes were filled with envy and hatred as they looked at Watson. ¡°When Master taught us, he always told us to practice on our own. None of that one-on-one tutoring! Furthermore, Master¡¯s tone when teaching Watson was also different from when he spoke to us. It was too gentle.¡± Someone could not help but ridicule the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Watson is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple? How could Master not give him the due respect?¡± ¡°Oh, so he has a connection.¡± ¡°What connection? If you don¡¯t know anything about that, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. That young man came herest night. At that time, Eldest Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, and Third Senior Brother performed tinum-tier fighting techniques together, but they were not a match for that young man. In the end, Master was the one who defeated him. Master said that that young man is a diamond-tier elite!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I saw it when I was hiding in my room yesterday. By the way, you guys did not know about the bigmotionst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how strict Master is. He swings his wooden sword at least 100,000 times a day. It took me at least 20 hours to finish that and other training. I¡¯m so tired every day that I definitely can¡¯t get up, let alone fight. We probably won¡¯t even wake up from an earthquake. However, it¡¯s a pity to miss a diamond-tier battle because of that. If there¡¯s such an opportunity again, you must wake me up.¡± ¡°Training time. No small talk. All of you are here to train.¡± The disciples were about to continue chatting when Samuel, who was at the head of the group, suddenly turned his head and red at them fiercely. That caused those people to keep quiet out of fear. Samuel looked back with aplicated expression. The news of the three of them losing to Watsonst night had spread in the Sword Saint courtyard, causing him to lose his dignity, which he was trying his best to regain in front of Watson. In his opinion, it was not impossible. Watson was very strong, but that was in the field of magic. In terms of swordsmanship, Watson could not be too strong since he wanted to acknowledge Reid as his teacher. If he suppressed his strength before Watson learned too much, he might have a chance to win in a simple sword fight. Samuel could not help but look in Watson¡¯s direction. He saw Watson disying a tinum-tier sword technique to Reid. ¡°tinum-tier sword technique, Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword! Master, may I ask if I performed that move correctly?¡± Hmm? A big question mark appeared above Samuel¡¯s head. Watson had only learned the basic Heart Follows the Sword and the Eye and the Sword techniques from Reid. When did Watson start performing tinum-tier techniques? Did he miss anything when he was daydreaming? Chapter 379 - The Sword of Eternal Reincarnation

Chapter 379: The Sword of Eternal Reincarnation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Earlier, on the other side of the training field, Samuel¡¯s junior brothers were discussing animatedly while Watson focused on learning the sword technique that Reid had taught him. ¡°The Heart Follows the Sword, and the Eye and the Sword are two different techniques! That move requires three uses at once. It sounds very difficult, but it¡¯s nothing much. After all, I have knowledge from the Einherjar¡¯s body and the system fusion.¡± The Einherjar body contained arge amount of information about warriors and swordsmanship. That allowed Watson¡¯s understanding of swordsmanship to be no weaker than that of an ordinary tinum-tier swordsman. With the system fusion, he could memorize and refine any knowledge that he did not understand. At that moment, Sword Saint Reid had taught him the basics of swordsmanship. Even though that swordsmanship was very basic, Watson judged that it should be at gold-tier based on therge amount of experience in the Einherjar¡¯s body. After Reid had taught him the corresponding knowledge, he immediately integrated it into his mind and raised it to peak gold-tier. [Peak gold-tier fighting technique: Heart Sword] . [Ability: without the cooperation of the five senses, the de will move ording to the mind to break the speed limit.] Usually, when a person wanted to strike, he would first use his eyes to determine the enemy¡¯s position, listen to the calibration of his ears, and then control his arm to raise it. However, at that moment, Watson did not use the fused ability; he did not need to use his five senses to lock onto the enemy. Instead, he used his mind to determine the opponent¡¯s position. He did not need to raise his arm either. His mind could control the de of the sword to move it. The speed of his sword was more than ten times faster. ¡°Heart Sword, activate.¡± When the fused fighting technique was activated, the wooden sword in Watson¡¯s hand began to fly spontaneously. It drew a mysterious trajectory and surrounded Watson¡¯s body. Since his hands were freed, Watson could use them elsewhere. He covered his mouth as he yawned. ¡°Master, what do you think of the basic swordsmanship that I disyed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Although his words were calm, Reid was stunned. He had a feeling that Watson would learn his techniques quickly anyway. After all, it was not difficult, but he did not expect him to be that fast. Furthermore, Watson seemed to have improved it. He did not teach Watson how to control the swords without using his hands. ¡®Is that kid deliberately challenging me? Antonio told me that Watson had a special talent. He could learn anything at once, and he could even master it and raise it to a higher level. He wanted me to try my best to teach some difficult techniques. I admit that Watson learns things very quickly, but it is too exaggerated for him to learn everything immediately. I think Antonio is afraid of losing my respect, so he deliberately made up such an excuse.¡¯ Reid decided to verify if what Antonio said was true. ¡°Watson, your basic swordsmanship is not bad. It seems like you don¡¯t have a foundation in swordsmanship. It¡¯s a waste of time to continue teaching you the basics! I¡¯m going to teach you a tinum-tier fighting technique that I learned when I was young. Its name is Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword. If you can learn it within an hour, I¡¯ll teach you the next move. If you can¡¯t, you have to agree to one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°Give up on practicing magic and other professions and devote yourself to the art of the sword.¡± Reid¡¯s eyes were burning as he voiced out his thoughts. He knew Antonio wanted Watson to learn magic and swordsmanship at the same time and be an all-rounded talent. However, Reid thought it was a joke. A person¡¯s energy was limited. That was the same for a genius. Even though he was a genius, he did not dare to waste his energy on anything other than swordsmanship. That was the way to reach the peak. Previously, he did not tell Watson that because he felt that the boy was essentially Antonio¡¯s disciple. However, he was genuinely moved by Watson¡¯s talent. It was a sin to let a person with such talent waste his life. ¡°A person¡¯s life is limited. Watson, you have to understand that training four different professions at the same time will only enrich your abilities, but it will not increase your strength! If you give up training in other professions, I want to save three times the energy to allow you to advance to the starlight tier or even a stronger tier. What do you think?¡± ¡°Master, I understand what you mean. I can agree to your request, but what if I can learn the sword technique you taught me in an hour?¡± ¡°Then just pretend that I did not say that.¡± He thought that Watson would not be able to learn the technique in an hour. If he could, then it did not seem like it would take much energy to train in all four sses simultaneously. ¡°Observe. This time, I won¡¯t use words to teach you. Instead, I¡¯ll show you the technique once! You have to watch carefully and learn it well. Later, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask.¡± As Reid spoke, he stretched his right hand outward. Two swords appeared in his hand. One was ck, and the other was white. The two des intertwined in a strange posture. The front of it was connected and twisted into a peculiar shape that looked like an ouroboros; the head that emitted white light and the pitch-ck tail seemed to touch but would never be able to do that. When the two des intertwined, they disappeared from Reid¡¯s palm. A clear boundary between ck and white reced them. Reid¡¯s left palm was ck, while his right palm was white. Watson eximed in his heart. Memories from Reid¡¯s youth were also contained in the World Transformation Mirror. He had the memory of that move. He knew that that move was a tinum-tier fighting technique. When unleashed, it could turn half the sky into day and render the other half night. When Reid¡¯s hand unleashed a tinum-tier fighting technique, it was so gentle and did not feel the slightest bit of power. That control was more profound than the water soldiers that Watson had trained in the floating city. ¡°Do you understand?¡± While Watson was thinking about all sorts of things, Reid retracted his palm. ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ve already learned it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned it? Then show me. ¡± Reid did not believe Watson¡¯s words. He did not know what Watson meant by learned. Even if he had imitated it, it would not be considered learning if he did not disy it. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony! tinum-tier fighting technique, Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword.¡± Watson immediately released the move in the Einherjar Body¡¯s memory. The entire training field was centered around him. Half of it turned into night and the other half into day. That scene attracted the attention of Samuel and the others who were discussing it in the distance. The time had arrived. ¡°Light and Dark Reincarnation Sword¡ªisn¡¯t that Master¡¯s most powerful move when he was young? How could Watson have learned it in such a short time?¡± Samuel was puzzled; his face was filled with disbelief. It was not only him, but the junior brothers beside him were also quite surprised. ¡°Master¡¯s move requires a person to use both light and darkness elementalbat auras. Could Watson fulfill that condition?¡± ¡°Idiot! Watson must have fulfilled that condition. Otherwise, how could he have used it? I can¡¯t believe that other than our master, there are also people who possess the talent for light and darknessbat aura.¡± They envied and hated Watson. Reid, who was in charge of teaching Watson, was also at a loss. Antonio had been truthful with him. The Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword was one of his proudest moves. Even if it was only in the diamond tier, it was still pretty good. He did not expect Watson to learn it in less than an hour. His speed of learning had greatly exceeded his expectations. ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you not satisfied with my Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword technique? If you are satisfied, do I still need to give up my other training?¡± Watson scratched his head and asked. Taking a deep breath, Reid said, ¡°Watson, let me ask you, have you ever encountered a simr move before?¡± ¡°How should I put it? When I cleared the underground maze, the World Transformation Mirror acknowledged me as its master. I absorbed all the memories in the World Transformation Mirror, which also contained your memories, so I have mastered that move.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Reid did not feel disappointed when he heard that. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that no one in the world could learn a tinum-tier fighting technique in a second. It was all thanks to the memories in Watson¡¯s body. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll teach you another sword technique next. It¡¯s also a tinum-tier technique. Its name is Infinite Sword sh! ¡± Reid developed that move after he left the underground maze city. Its power was even greater than the Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword technique. Furthermore, it did not require him to master both light and darkbat auras simultaneously. That was because it was not developed when he was young. Therefore, it was impossible for Watson to have mastered it. ¡°Watch; I will only demonstrate the technique once.¡± Reid made a movement with his hand, and a light sword appeared in front of Watson. Then, the light sword rose into the air and turned into thousands of des that were raining down on them. Every light sword was like a toothpick. If it was magnified countless times, it was like an actual infinite sh. Watson had seen Christina perform that technique before, and it was different. Reid wanted to teach him, so the trajectory of each lightsaber was very slow, and during the process, the lightsaber was apanied by ayer of clear and visible rules. [Absolute Combo: any swordsmanship containing this rule will continue to attack. It will not stop unless the enemy is dead or exhausted.] The core rules of the entire sword technique appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. He instantlyprehended most of it. Then, he used the fusion system on the Infinite Sword sh and the Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword techniques that he had just learned. [Congrattions on the sessful fusion, Master. You have obtained a peak tinum-tier sword technique, the Sword of Eternal Reincarnation.] ¡°Watson, have you learned it? If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Reid stared at Watson, pretending to be indifferent as he asked, ¡°If you haven¡¯t learned it, I can demonstrate it to you again.¡± ¡°No need, Master, I¡¯ve already learned it.¡± Watson raised his wooden sword and released the peak tinum-tier sword technique that he had just fused. ¡°Sword of Eternal Reincarnation.¡± The space around Watson was cut apart by something ck and white. Clusters of ck and white vortexes appeared. ck and white des in the shape of the number eight also emerged from the vortexes. It was as if they were going to pierce the world. Chapter 380 - Duplicating The Divine Kingdom Of The Sword

Chapter 380: Duplicating The Divine Kingdom Of The Sword

[Peak tinum-tier Sword Technique: the Eternal Sword of Reincarnation] [Effects: summons arge number of Light and Darkness Reincarnation Swords to unleash arge-scale attack. The attack will not stop before killing the enemy.] After the fusion, specific information regarding the sword technique surfaced in Watson¡¯s mind. Amidst the ck and white vortexes, the Light and Darkness Reincarnation Swords unsheathed and revolved around him; it had turned into a sword aura storm. The space enveloped by the sword aura turned from day to night. It rotated non-stop. The crowd was stunned when they saw that. ¡°What kind of sword technique is that? It doesn¡¯t seem to be the Infinite Sword sh that Master had demonstrated. Instead, it looks a bit like the Light and Darkness Reincarnation Sword. Maybe Watson didn¡¯t learn Master¡¯s sword technique and used another sword technique instead?¡± Some of the trainees muttered to themselves in puzzlement. They had seen that the sword technique that Reid had taught Watson was the Infinite Sword sh. That was Reid¡¯s signature skill, and many of the disciples present knew it. Furthermore, they had also seen Reid asking whether Watson had learned it or not. If he could not learn it, then he would demonstrate it again. ¡°Since Watson didn¡¯t release the Infinite Sword sh, it means that he did not learn it. If he didn¡¯t learn it, then why did he say that he had learned it? That is not right. Master hates liars. It seems that Watson is going to be scolded by Master. Eldest Senior Brother, what do you think?¡± One of the disciples asked Samuel arrogantly. ¡°I¡ª¡± Samuel looked hesitant. He had the same thought. He wanted to see Reid scold Watson so that Christina would know that Watson was not that outstanding, but he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Watson, may I ask the name of the move you used? It doesn¡¯t seem like the move I just taught you.¡± Reid did not hear the words of his disciples in the distance and asked with a straight face. Watson thought that he was dissatisfied with his unauthorized fusion of the sword techniques. He scratched his head and revealed an awkward expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. That move is called the Sword of Eternal Reincarnation. It isn¡¯t really the move that you taught me because I fused the two sword techniques! Master, did I make you unhappy, or is there a w in the sword technique that I fused without permission?¡± He had fused the sword techniques that his master had taught him. No wonder it lookedpletely different from the Infinite Sword sh. No one knew if that was the truth. All the disciples there had that thought in their minds. They heard Reid sighed. ¡°Watson, you really are a natural talent in swordsmanship. Antonio told me that you could learn everything simultaneously and fuse them into something stronger. I did not believe it at first, but now it seems that I¡¯m ignorant. Looking at you now, I want you to specialize in swordsmanship even more! That bet doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s make another bet. I will teach you everything I¡¯ve learned in my life. If you can learn all of that, I will allow you to continue with your other training. If you can¡¯t, then you will have to learn swordsmanship from me. How about that?¡± ¡°Master, please enlighten me.¡± Watson¡¯s words caused the expressions of everyone there to change. One of the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples muttered to himself, ¡°So, Watson was not lying about fusing the sword techniques. It was true. Can such a thing be done?¡± Even learning a tinum-tier sword technique was a difficult thing for them, let alone fusing two techniques. Reid took them as disciples because they had outstanding talents. However, learning a tinum-tier sword technique would take them a few months to a few years. Samuel¡¯s expression was the ugliest. He initially thought that Watson would make a fool of himself in front of Reid, but in the end, Watson¡¯s talent was too shocking. Watson was the first person to wiggle out of a bet with Reid. Just as everyone was harboring evil thoughts about that, Reid and Watson began a new round of training. ¡°The next move is a diamond-tier sword technique that surpasses the Infinite Sword sh. It¡¯s called the Water Moon Divine Dance!¡± Reid stretched his right hand outward and flew into the air. He sent several dazzling sword auras toward the ground with his bare hands. Since his movements were too fast,yers of illusions appeared on Reid¡¯s body as if he had countless clones. When the sword auras condensed, they turned from a gaseous state into a liquid form, which then turned into a long sky-blue river. That long river was no different from an actual river. However, what formed the river was not water molecules but sword aura molecules. The ground was cut into pieces like tofu, and the air was pierced through wherever the long river passed. ¡°The next one is a diamond-tier sword technique, Sword Aura Typhoon.¡± A long river, formed by sword auras, disappeared as a dark cloud appeared in the sky. That dark cloud was also formed by sword auras, and a strong wind that did not disperse blew right under it. It carried the wind elements that had been extracted from every point in the air. The bright and clear sky instantly darkened¡ªeven the sunlight was blocked. Darkness covered half of the royal city. Reid was like the ruler of the world as he stood in the center. ¡°He can easily change the rules of the world with just one move. That is the power of a sword saint.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes shone. He could feel that the Sword Aura Typhoon released by Reid changed the weather, and the rules in the air were also distorted. All the rules that had nothing to do with the wind attribute and the way of the sword were eliminated entirely, leaving only useful rules. Watson had a feeling that the power of the sword and the wind elements would increase by several times in that kind of environment, and that was just Reid¡¯s casual sword attack. If he were to be serious, Reid¡¯s sword aura would stack and gradually eliminate the surrounding rules that had nothing to do with the sword. Reid would be stronger, and his opponent would be weaker. Then, Reid retracted the Sword Aura Typhoon and descended from the sky. He said, ¡°Watson, can you learn those two moves?¡± Reid¡¯s eyes flickered. If Watson could learn multiple tinum-tier sword techniques in one go, then what about diamond-tier sword techniques? Could he also learn them? ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, Master.¡± Watson began to fuse the two sword techniques he had just learned in his mind. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing two diamond-tier sword techniques. You have obtained the peak diamond-tier sword technique, Myriad Lightning Fall.] Following the fusion of knowledge, Watson subconsciously raised his right hand. The dark clouds that had disappeared gathered again; it was even denser than before. Streaks of silvery-white lightning shed through the clouds, and a slightly slender lightning bolt struck the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. It sted a deep pit about a hundred meters into the ground. The gravel in the deep hole was crushed into dust before it could even rise. Those bolts of lightning were not real lightning but condensed sword aura in the shape of lightning. The Water Moon Divine Dance was a water-elemental skill, while the Sword Aura Typhoon was one with wind elements. Thebination of the two elements created the lightning¡¯s rule. The power of a lightning strike was greater than a thousand tons. At that moment, the sound of thunderstorms exploded in the entire capital. Only the glittering silver snakes could be seen in the pitch-ck night sky, as if it was the end of the world. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Reid did not even need to ask about that. He already knew that Watson had mastered his techniques. He immediately released different diamond-tier skills. ¡°Diamond-tier sword technique, Starfall Sunset! Diamond-tier sword technique, Unfettered Supreme Sword! Peak diamond-tier sword technique, Space-piercing sh!¡± Numerous sword techniques with rules descended from the sky andnded in front of Watson. Within a short period, Reid had released dozens of techniques. Watson activated the fusion system, allowing that vast knowledge to collide and refine in his mind. [Congrattions, Master, for integrating dozens of diamond-tier sword techniques. You have obtained a starlight-tier sword technique¡ªKingdom of the Sword.] [Starlight-tier sword technique: Kingdom of the Sword] [Ability: You can temporarily create a kingdom of the sword, covering an area as far as the eye can see. During that period, you can exclude any rules in the kingdom that have nothing to do with the sword. The power of the sword technique released will be increased by ten times. Anything other than sword-elemental kills can¡¯t be released.] [Additional abilities: Return of the 10,000 Swords (deliver the judgment of the divine kingdom to the enemy, expending all of your abilities to cause starlight-tier damage, which can cause damage to divinity), Ruler of the Sword (you will own all sword-elemental weapons within the divine kingdom, and at the same time, you will be immune to all damages from a sword attack).] After the information appeared in his mind, Watson extended his right hand outward. An illusory, giant sword-shaped kingdom suddenly appeared above the entire courtyard. That realm was enveloped in arge amount of power of faith. It would not matter if one were a tinum-tier elite or an ordinary person; they would tremble when they saw that kingdom. That giant sword-shaped kingdom was almost exactly the same as the kingdom that Reid had released previously. Plop! No one knew who was the first person to kneel on the ground. Following that, Reid¡¯s disciples, including Samuel, all knelt and looked up at the Kingdom of God above their heads. ¡°Excellent! I remember that the Kingdom of the Sword is one of Master¡¯s strongest sword techniques. Watson had actually learned it. How is that learning? That is stealing other people¡¯s abilities onto himself.¡± One of the disciples¡¯ lips trembled as he sighed. Many disciples had simr thoughts. Even the light in Samuel¡¯s eyes dimmed. After seeing Watson¡¯s powerful strength and outstanding talent, he did not give up onpeting with Watson. However, Watson¡¯s rapid learning of tinum-tier swordsmanship had already dealt a blow to him. One could almost say it was a fatal blow. His self-esteem had beenpletely destroyed. No matter how brave he was, he could notpare to Watson at that moment. That Watson was not a human but a monster. After releasing the Kingdom of the Sword, Watson felt that themotion was a little big. He immediately withdrew his sword technique and looked at Reid. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve learned all the sword techniques you taught me. What should we learn next?¡± ¡°Well, we won¡¯t learn more for now. Since you¡¯ve learned so much, you should be tired. Let¡¯s take a break first.¡± Reid¡¯s lips twitched when he heard Watson¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. I¡¯m not very tired yet. I think that I can still continue with the training.¡± ¡®Well, I¡¯m tired,¡¯ Reid shouted inwardly. That was too weird. In just a short while, the young man had already learned the Kingdom of the Sword. If he were to continue teaching Watson, then the boy could be the next Sword Saint! ¡°Everyone, go and rest. I¡¯ll give you a day off. I¡¯ll inform you about the training time tomorrow.¡± Reid pretended not to see Watson¡¯s burning gaze and left the training ground as if he was flying. He felt that he should have a good chat with Antonio. Chapter 381 - Holy Dragon Tavern

Chapter 381: Holy Dragon Tavern

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, I heard that when you were learning sword techniques at the training ground, you disyed your power, so Father gave everyone a day off.¡± At that moment, Watson and Christina were walking side by side on the streets of the royal city. Christina looked at Watson up and down with a strange gaze, as if she was thinking about Watson¡¯s body. It had been more than an hour since he had learned the sword technique. Reid said that the training ground was damaged and needed to be repaired to drive him out. Christina went with him. Watson¡¯s hair stood on end when someone stared at him like that. He scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Indeed, Master has only taught me for a short while, but I have already gained a lot! Furthermore, Master was afraid that I would be tired, so he told me to rx for a day. He seemed to be very considerate of his disciple¡¯s health.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think my father wanted to understand you.. It¡¯s just that your performance was too outrageous, and so he scared you away.¡± Christinaughed inwardly. As the daughter of the Sword Saint, no one was more aware of her father¡¯s strictness than her. Otherwise, she would not have gone to the City of Steel¡ªshe had been under too much pressure. She wanted to prove her thoughts by challenging her father. Christina had learned about what happened more than an hour ago from her fellow disciples. She had a general understanding of what Watson had done. At that moment, looking at Watson, Christina could not help but feel inferior. As a sword practitioner, Watson could learn everything at once. However, her father always pinpointed her mistakes. If Watson could give her half of his talent, Reid would probablyugh out loud in his dreams. ¡°Watson, do you have any tricks for learning sword techniques so quickly? I think you¡¯re not just talented. If you do have any tricks, can you tell them to me?¡± Christina could not help but ask. Even though she understood that Watson might just be talented, she just had to ask. What if Watson really did have some tricks? ¡°There¡¯s no special trick, but¡ª¡± When Watson finished the first half of his sentence, Christina¡¯s eyes had already dimmed. After hearing the rest of his words, her eyes suddenly lit up again. ¡°But what?¡± Christina grabbed Watson¡¯s shoulder. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she looked directly at him. Initially, Christina was only half a head taller than Watson, but she stood very close to him when she grabbed his shoulder. Her nose was almost touching his. Christina¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly, and she took two steps backward. ¡°Although I can¡¯t change your talent, I do have a way to make you stronger.¡± Watson did not care about that; he said it with a smile. ¡°What way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just believe in me.¡± ¡°Believe in you? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s priests¡¯ faith toward the seven gods. As long as you believe in me like you respect the gods, you will get power from me. That way, you will be able to be stronger.¡± ¡°Watson.¡± Christina stared at Watson for a long time. Her mouth slowly rose, and she pouted. She looked unhappy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me the trick to be stronger, then just say it. Do you need to make up such a lie to deceive me? Do you think I¡¯m so easy to con?¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, what I said is true.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. It¡¯s not easy for you toe to the capital, and you¡¯re now studying at the academy. As the host, I want to treat you to a good meal. I don¡¯t want my father to say that I didn¡¯t treat our guests well when I go back! I know a very good restaurant ahead. Come with me.¡± Without any exnation, Christina held Watson¡¯s hand and walked forward. Watson and Christina were both handsome and beautiful. Everyone looked at them as they walked by. Since they knew Christina¡¯s identity, they whispered among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Swordmistress from the Sword Saint family? I heard that she just came back not too long ago. Why is she holding a man¡¯s hand? Is it her boyfriend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her boyfriend? That young man is too young! He looks like her brother! Also, the Sword Saint announced that he had taken in a young disciple named Watson. He happens to be around the same age as that boy. Is that him?¡± Some people looked at Watson with envy, while others analyzed the situation rationally. More people were discussing what had happened in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. ¡°There was a river, a typhoon, and lightning in the sky above the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard just now. It was so scary! My family lives on the street near the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. Even if I stayed in my house, I could still feel the ground shaking. I was so scared that I ran out. I wonder why there was such a bigmotion when the Sword Saint trained his disciples.¡± ¡°Perhaps the Sword Saint wasn¡¯t teaching his disciples any sword techniques; maybe he had a new breakthrough. Perhaps that was why there was such amotion.¡± ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, we must be blessed. The Holy Dragon Kingdom relies on the Sword Saint¡¯s reputation to keep invasions at bay. Now that the Sword Saint has made a breakthrough, doesn¡¯t that mean our lives are more stable?¡± Christina brought Watson to a seemingly luxurious restaurant. During that time, her ears twitched, and she could hear the discussions outside. She had a little n in mind. ¡°Would those people be surprised if they knew that it wasn¡¯t my father who made the breakthrough but Watson? It¡¯s obvious that Watson didn¡¯t tell me the truth just now. I can use the food to lure him here. Maybe he will tell me the real secret to bing stronger after we get closer to each other.¡± While Christina pondered that, Watson was also thinking about something else. He looked at therge que in front of him that had Holy Dragon Tavern written on it and the pirs carved with dragons, phoenixes, and other mythical beasts. Watson wasn¡¯t thinking about what to eat but about how that shop was rted to him. If he remembered correctly, the Holy Dragon Tavern was Count Gray¡¯s shop, thergest shop in the city. ¡®When we enter the tavernter, will it be awkward if we find any Severed Fingers Gang members there?¡± While Watson was deep in thought, he heard Christina speak. ¡°Watson, this tavern is very famous in the kingdom. They say that King Landhar III personally wrote the words on the que! Today¡¯s meal is on me. Don¡¯t be shy; just order whatever you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Swordmistress.¡± Watson and Christina walked into the tavern. The interior was the same as the exterior. It looked high-ss. The grounds around the tavern were nted with trees. Those nts did not seem tock water at all in the crevices of the earth. Furthermore, the leaves were iid with gold and silver. Luxury and elegance coexisted there. One could see rich people or noblemen everywhere, leading their children to eat at various tables. ¡°Lady Swordmistress? Well, you haven¡¯te to our tavern for a long time.¡± As soon as they entered the hall, a beautiful woman with a friendly smile walked up and greeted Christina warmly. When that woman saw Watson, the professional smile on her face suddenly disappeared. It turned into embarrassment and fear. ¡°You are¡ª¡± ¡°My name is Watson. I¡¯m here to apany Lady Swordmistress for dinner.¡± Signaling the member who had recognized him not to be so nervous, Watson revealed a smile unique to that year¡¯s youth. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. Pleasee in!¡± After adjusting her facial expression, the woman led Watson and Christina to the deepest part of the tavern, a private room. The words Red Dragon were written outside the room, and a string of good-quality rubies hung in front of the door. After entering the private room, Christina sat down on a solid wooden chair and looked around with a slight frown. ¡°I thought those people would bring us to a Purple Dragon or Blue Dragon dining area. I didn¡¯t expect that they would bring us to the red dragon area. I remember the Red Dragon area where they receive the most valuable guests. My father and Master Antonio would be right for this room; I should not have the right to be here. Perhaps they have made a mistake?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a mistake or not. Since they¡¯ve arranged for us to be here, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves.¡± Watson knew that the woman must have guessed his identity, which was why she brought him there. After all, he was the boss, so it was no problem for him to sit in the most distinguished area. ¡°By the way, Lady Swordmistress, what are the Red Dragons and Purple Dragons that you mentioned just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Christina snapped back to her senses and looked at Watson in surprise. Then, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; this is your first time in the capital! As thergest tavern in the capital, the services in the Holy Dragon Tavern are divided into different levels. From top to bottom, the services are divided into Red Dragon, Golden Dragon, Purple Dragon, Blue Dragon, Green Dragon, and White Dragon. They say that Count Gray divided the six colors ording to the six qualities of red wine. Many taverns in the capital followed this standard. Among them, the White Dragon area is for barons and knights with a slightly higher status, while Red Dragon could only be enjoyed by royalty or the three archdukes¡¯ family members.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Previously, Watson had only taken in the Severed Fingers Gang as his subordinate, but he had not studied how they operated. He was prepared to hold a meeting with the other higher-ups to understand the family business. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s order and see what you want to eat.¡± Christina pushed a thick stack of parchment paper on the table in front of Watson. He took it and was about to study it when he heard a fierce argument from outside. ¡°A bunch of idiots. You said that you couldn¡¯t let anyone into the Red Dragon area. Young Master Augustus is from one of the three archduke families¡ªthe Campbell family! Other than Young Master Augustus, we also have Young Master Casey and Miss Lana from the Ptolemy family, who are also one of the three archdukes. Are they not allowed to enter the Red Dragon area?¡± First, there was an arrogant and oppressive voice, followed by a woman¡¯s voice. She sounded apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that the three young masters from the archduke families are here. Currently, we already have guests in the Red Dragon area. Why don¡¯t you go to the Purple Dragon area first? Aspensation, everyone¡¯s expenses here will be paid by the tavern.¡± ¡°What a joke! I came here to spend money. Do you think I care about expenses? I am often at the Red Dragon area. You said it was given to other guests. Who did you give it to? I¡¯d like to see who has the right to sit there other than the royal family. If they¡¯re princes from the royal family, then I¡¯m very familiar with them. I can eat with them. Get out of my way!¡± As another arrogant voice sounded, the door to the dining area was suddenly pushed open. A young man with a red ponytail led more than a dozen noblemen into the dining area. When he saw Watson and Christina sitting inside, both parties were stunned. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Why is it you?¡± Chapter 382 - Taking Things A Little Too Far

Chapter 382: Taking Things A Little Too Far

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Augustus looked at the man and woman in front of him with great interest. He was not in a good mood that day, so he invited Casey and Lana to dinner. The reason for his bad mood was very simple. The Campbell family had received a piece of news the previous day, which told them that the Sword Saint had epted a disciple. It had been nearly ten years since Reid hadst epted a disciple. As the strongest person in the kingdom, it was not a small matter for Reid to get a disciple. Furthermore, the Campbell family had also found out that the disciple was the youth that Antonio had brought back from the border. The young man had be the disciple of two famous people in the kingdom. Even the Campbell family had to praise Watson¡¯s luck. The head of the family even issued an order requesting their descendants to contact Watson and rope that genius into their fold. Augustus was not happy about that matter.. He had not tried to get Antonio and the Sword Saint to be his master, but they had rejected him. He was the Campbell family¡¯s top genius, but he had run into a wall in front of two powerful people. In the end, those two people were fighting over Watson. Did that mean he was inferior to Watson? How could he bear that thought? ¡°Lady Swordmistress and the young man who disyed his might at His Majesty¡¯s banquet yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect you to sit together for a meal. It seems like the news of the Sword Saint epting a disciple is true! By the way, Watson, where¡¯s the unicorn you took? Why didn¡¯t you bring it with along? Did it die from too much corruption?¡± Augustus gave Christina and Watson a yful smile as he licked his lips. Those familiar with him knew that he only licked his lips when his heart was filled with killing intent. He felt even more furious when he saw Watson and Christina sitting together while the top masters rejected him and other members from the archdukes¡¯ families. The Sword Saint family¡¯s status surpassed the three archdukes, who were more powerful. As the future heir to the Campbell family, his status was higher than Christina¡¯s. He knew that Christina did not have the right to sit here; she was only there because of Watson. ¡°Watson is only starting to get famous in the capital, and that tavern has already started to rope him in. How foolish! Who knows how long that illusory fame willst? Perhaps today, or perhaps in the next second¡ªthat fame will cease to exist.¡± Augustus¡¯ face was brimming with pride. ¡°Who are you?¡± Watson nced at Augustus and quickly averted his gaze. He remembered seeing that red-haired youth the previous day, but he did not have much of an impression. As for the unicorn, it had attracted too much attention by his side. Therefore, he had left it in the care of the Severed Fingers Gang. Watson¡¯s gaze fell on Casey and Lana. ¡°Young Master Casey and Miss Lana, long time no see! I didn¡¯t expect to see you in the capital.¡± Casey¡¯s body trembled. At that moment, he was clearly much better than when he was in the floating city. Other than bandages on his hands, his movements were a little stiff, but no wounds were seen anywhere else. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just meet at His Majesty¡¯s banquet?¡± He muttered softly, as if afraid that Watson would hear him. Watson put on a smile and said, ¡°Watson, thanks to you, my father let me leave the Ptolemy family and enter the Royal Academy to see the world! I¡¯m pleased to see you again. As for Augustus and I, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Augustus had visited the floating city, and I even invited him to the Crystal Pce. This time, it¡¯s his turn to treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°Casey, why are you exining so much to that person? I heard that you had a conflict with him, right? Don¡¯t worry. I will avenge you.¡± ¡°Augustus, when have I ever said that?¡± Augustus¡¯ words caused Casey¡¯s expression to change. He had Lana by his side and the bodyguards to supervise him, so he could not do anything terrible there. He also had to train constantly if he wanted to pass the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment. It was the same for Augustus, a Young Master from one of the archdukes¡¯ families. The main culprit behind his suffering in the floating city was Watson. Over the past two days, he had said many things to Augustus, but he did not dare admit it in front of Watson. ¡°Watson, Augustus is only joking. I didn¡¯t say those words, definitely not,¡± Casey exined in fear and trepidation. Then, he extended his right hand and pointed three fingers at the sky. ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°Really? But, Casey, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t have had toe to the capital if not for Watson? You even cursed him to die. Did I mishear you?¡± Lana asked as she touched her lips. However, she did not look at Casey; she kept her eyes on Christina. Casey¡¯s knees almost buckled, and the look on his face became more and more terrified. He said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± At the same time, he looked at Lana in disbelief. ¡°Lana, how could you say that about me? I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°Get lost, you weakling!¡± Augustus was disgusted by Casey¡¯s behavior. He kicked Casey and stood in front of Watson. More than a dozen noblemen behind him also looked at Casey with disdain. If it were not for Casey¡¯s identity, they would have mocked him then. Watson was only Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple; did Casey have to be so polite toward him? It was embarrassing to see the young man bow toward another person, disregarding the etiquette of the noblemen. ¡°Watson, this is my usual dining ce. Now I¡¯m here with my friends to eat. Please leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you leave.¡± Augustus stretched out his right hand. A burst of fire erupted from his hand, releasing a silent threat. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, let¡¯s go.¡± Watson sighed and stood up; he was no longer in the mood to eat. He would not argue with that kind of person. However, the other party did not intend to let him go. ¡°Wait, Watson, I only asked you to leave. I did not say to let Miss Christina leave as well! As the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter, Miss Christina is qualified enough to eat with us.¡± ¡°Does that mean that I¡¯m the only one who is not qualified to eat here?¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not stupid at all.¡± Augustus had a yful smile on his face. ¡°So, do you n to leave?¡± ¡°Augustus, don¡¯t go too far. Watson is my guest. I invited him to eat here today. You¡¯re disrespecting me by chasing him away! If that¡¯s the case, Watson doesn¡¯t need to do anything. I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡± Christina could not stand it any longer. She stood up. She had not gotten any useful information from Watson yet, and Augustus and the others had already chased him away. Would that not be a huge loss for her? Augustus¡¯s face darkened when he heard that, and a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Miss Christina, it seems like I¡¯ve brought that upon myself! I don¡¯t like to fight with women other than that cold woman from the Saint Laurent family. I hope that you won¡¯t be the second person for me to hunt. Plus, it looks like someone is keeping quiet. It¡¯s quite unmanly to hide behind a woman.¡± ¡°Young Master Augustus, calm down. Let¡¯s eat in another dining area! Watson is not human. He¡¯s a monster. There¡¯s no benefit in angering him.¡± Casey stood up andforted Augustus. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Get out of my way. I¡¯ve provoked him today. Let¡¯s see what he can do to me. tinum-tier fire-elemental spell, Roaring Ancient Fire Python.¡± Augustus clenched his fist at Watson impatiently. The mes in his right hand instantly exploded. Its size expanded by a hundred times, and a ten-meter-long fire python appeared in the air. Its tail twitched gently, leaving a scorched mark on the ground. The fangs in its huge mouth were visible, and some of the tables, chairs, and benches in the room were on fire. ¡°Young Master Augustus is angry. Retreat!¡± More than ten noblemen seemed to be quite familiar with Augustus¡¯ behavior. Those who knew him well retreated out of the room. They could avoid getting hurt, and they could also stop people from trying to help. After summoning the fire python, Augustus did not care about the people around him at all. He waved his hand at Watson, and the fire python immediately swung its tail at Watson. Watson moved a few meters backward, muttering, ¡°Phew, that was close.¡± After patting his clothes, the table in front of him was smashed into pieces by the python¡¯s tail. It turned into ashes on the ground. ¡°This room is only so big. Let¡¯s see where you can hide! tinum-tier spell, Roaring Ancient Fire Python!¡± Augustus had a sinister smile on his face. He stretched his left hand outward, and a simrly huge fire python appeared in the room. The two pythons intersected, and mes kept spewing out of their mouths. That time, it was not just tables and chairs; the mes ignited even the floor and ceiling. The temperature of the crimson me was extremely high. It could even melt gold-grade ores. The small room seemed to have instantly turned into a fiery purgatory. As moltenva flowed everywhere on the floor and walls, the entire room and the tavern would be burned to ashes at that rate. Watson¡¯s expression finally changed from rxed to serious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking things a little too far?¡± As soon as his voice fell, he took a step forward and allowed the two fire pythons to reach toward him. Their mouths tore down on him. Crack! The fire pythons touched Watson¡¯s body with a crisp sound, but they did not cause any harm. Instead, the two pythons seemed to have discovered something terrifying, and their bodies copsed with mournful wails. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Augustus¡¯ face paled. His body swayed, and suddenly, he found Watson¡¯s figure disappearing from his face. ¡°Where is he?¡± A sense of crisis rose in Augustus¡¯ heart. He wanted to turn back, but it was toote. A tender hand reached out from behind him, grabbed his head, and pressed him to the ground. Boom! With a muffled sound, a pit with a radius of several meters appeared on the ground. Augustus was covered in blood as he fell into the hole. Long snake-like cracks spread outward from the pit. Chapter 383 - Fear Of Watson’s Dominance

Chapter 383: Fear Of Watson¡¯s Dominance

Watson grabbed Augustus¡¯ head and pressed his entire body to the floor. His expression was calm. ¡°What? Young Master Augustus was defeated? Truly?¡± ¡°I know that Watson is Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. He must be very powerful, but I did not expect him to be so powerful.¡± Augustus¡¯s followers were discussing among themselves, their faces filled with disbelief. They were all noblemen in the royal city. Due to family reasons or other factors, they were prepared to get close to Duke Campbell. They knew Augustus very well. Usually, Augustus was an overbearing person, as long as it was something he wanted to do, he would do it no matter what. If there were no ce for him to eat, Augustus would hit the person who upied his table. Everyone thought that the result would be the same as before. They did not expect Augustus to be pressed to the ground instead. ¡°D*mn it, let go of me! Otherwise, I will turn you into charcoal.¡± Augustus raised his hand to wipe the blood off his face. His eyes reddened as he spoke harshly to Watson. As the Campbell family¡¯s top member, he could do whatever he wanted in the entire capital. Those he taught a lesson could only consider themselves unlucky, even if they were noblemen. When had they ever suffered such a loss? While he was unhappy, Augustus was also a little surprised. Even though the tinum-tier magic he used on Watson was not his full strength, its power was not weak either. Watson had been able to withstand it so easily, so he must be a tinum-tier elite, at least. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a tinum-tier elite? You still have to bow at my feet,¡± Augustus muttered to himself. Then, a scarlet light shed in his reddened eyes. Two long curved horns grew from the top of his head. Those two curved horns looked like dragon horns¡ªa ball of golden-red mes floated in the middle of the two horns. It seemed to have a life of its own, constantly changing its shape. A pair of wings covered in scales emerged from Augustus¡¯ back, which was also made of mes, extended outward and pushed Watson away. The fire python was wrapped around Augustus¡¯ body. The clothes on his body were burned to ashes, revealing his strong muscles. Mysterious red patterns extended from his chest area to his entire body. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re the second person to force me into this form, other than that annoying girl from the Saint Laurent family, Nia. You should be proud of yourself! This is my second form, the ming Dragon. Under this form, I can temporarily advance to tinum-tier. Do you know why I was assigned to the warrior ss even though I have a tinum-tier spell?¡± After transforming, Augustus¡¯ voice became low and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Watson was very calm. When the noblemen saw that scene, their expressions were filled with shock and a hint of fear. ¡°Young Master Augustus had released his second form. They say that when Augustus was young, he went out hunting with the head of the Campbell family and encountered an ancient hellfire dragon that had just awakened! The Campbell family¡¯s followers killed that dragon. The head of the family smeared the dragon¡¯s blood on Augustus¡¯s body, allowing him to possess the blood of a dragon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. Since Young Master Augustus has released his second form, then this situation will surely escte. I¡¯m afraid the entire Holy Dragon Tavern will be burned to the ground.¡± More than ten noblemen discussed among themselves and quickly retreated outside. Augustus¡¯ dragon form allowed him to possess strength that was not inferior to a real dragon. The magic that Augustus released during the academy¡¯s assessment was not the usual human magic but dragon magic. Dragons were not only good at closebat but also magic. Those were collectively known as the power of dragons. Therefore, it was not against the rules for Augustus to release magic during the warrior assessment. That terrifying power had descended in front of Watson. The illusory gigantic dragon with craters on its body appeared behind Augustus. It lowered its huge head and let out a terrifying roar at Watson. Every fang in its mouth was red and filled with a scorching aura. ¡°Watson, even if you¡¯re afraid now, it¡¯s already toote. Unless you kneel and beg for mercy, otherwise¡ª¡± Augustus stood under the illusory gigantic dragon in a dignified manner and sneered at Watson. ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you off so easily. I¡¯ll break all the bones in your body, then hang you up and put you outside the tavern. I¡¯ll let all the passersby see your miserable appearance and let them know that Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple is very average.¡± ¡°If you can do it, just give it a try.¡± Watson¡¯s expressionless response made Augustus snort coldly. ¡°Watson, since you¡¯re still holding on, then I won¡¯t be polite! The Hellfire Dragon was a peak tinum-tier dragon when it was alive. You probably haven¡¯t seen a dragon of that level before, right? Oh, right! I almost forgot. You came from the remote border. You probably haven¡¯t seen an ordinary dragon! Hellfire Dragon, tear him apart!¡± After giving the order to the Hellfire Dragon, the illusory beast immediately spread its wings and flew in front of Watson. The crater-shaped holes on its body shot out scorching mes. At the same time, it opened its huge mouth. Its razor-sharp teeth had a fiery red color as if it wanted to bite Watson¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a tinum-tier dragon before because¡ª¡± Watson stopped mid-sentence. The Hellfire Dragon¡¯s huge head came right above his head. ¡°All the Dragons I¡¯ve seen are at least diamond-tier.¡± Roar! Roar! Two different illusory dragons suddenly appeared behind Watson. That was the power of the contracted magical beast that he had summoned using the Druid¡¯s secret skill. The two dragons were not asplete as the one Augustus had summoned. Only half a head appeared, but that half a head was even more terrifying than a full dragon. The space was crushed and shattered by an unknown force as silver-white and ck vertical pupils revealed themselves. One eyeball was the size of a house, and around the eyeball were diamond or pitch-ck scales. The neb and the ck fog that symbolized death were wrapped around them, respectively. Watson had raised two dragons, the Diamond Star Dragon and the Death Omen Star Dragon. At that moment, the power of those two dragons descended at the same time. The pressure from their eyes made the Hellfire Dragon that was biting Watson¡¯s head wail in pain, and its body copsed while trembling. ¡°That is the power of the dragon race. Why do you also have their power? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Augustus, who had been very arrogant, suddenly paled. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Not only do I have the power of the dragon race, but I can also transform into a giant dragon.¡± As Watson spoke, he took a step forward. ck and white scales grew on his body. One of his eyes turned silver-white while the other turned ck. Even his eyebrows and eyshes were dyed the same color, and the twelvepletely different wings on his back spread open. Four pitch-ck stars danced above his head, and bright starlight flowed under his feet. At that moment, Watson had transformed into half a Diamond Star Dragon and half a Death Omen Star Dragon. That dragon form was many times more brilliant and powerful than Augustus¡¯ dragon, which only had curved horns and red patterns. After transforming into a dragon, Watson did not hesitate. He arrived in front of Augustus at a breakneck speed. He lifted his hand and strangled Augustus¡¯s neck, mming him to the ground. Bang! Augustus spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was once again covered in wounds. The red patterns and the dragon horns on his head gradually faded away. That meant Augustus¡¯ dragon form had been broken. The noblemen, who had been preparing to escape when Augustus activated his second form, heard the loud sound behind them. They turned their heads to look. They were shocked when they realized that the person lying on the ground was not Watson but Augustus. They stopped in their tracks. Soon, they saw an even more shocking scene. After Watson threw Augustus to the ground, he did not give him a chance to resist. He reached his hand outward and grabbed Augustus¡¯ neck, smashing him into the ground. He did that more than ten times until Augustus¡¯ limbs became limp and his eyes blurred. At thest moment, Watson stopped. He grabbed Augustus¡¯ messy long red hair and dragged his body out. During that process, a long red, bloodied scar was left on the ground. ¡°The Campbell family¡¯s sessor and Watson had a conflict aftering out for a meal. That is really troublesome! Also, what did Watson do? It doesn¡¯t seem like magic or fighting skills. Does he have other abilities?¡± Christina did not say a word when Watson was beating Augustus. In her opinion, the oue had long been decided. The reason she did not stop him was that Augustus had been very arrogant. She also wanted to beat him up to vent her anger. ¡°Watson, what are you doing? It¡¯s about time. Augustus will die if we continue fighting.¡± After thinking for a while, Christina threw those thoughts to the back of her mind and shouted at Watson, who was walking outside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Swordmistress. I know what I¡¯m doing. This guy won¡¯t die.¡± Watson grabbed Augustus. He had just arrived at the dining hall and caused a sensation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Campbell family¡¯s young master, Augustus? How did he get beaten up to such a state and even get caught? Who beat him up? Does he want to die?¡± A nobleman saw that tragic scene. He hurriedly got up from his seat and even forgot to wipe his mouth. Another table of customers carefully identified Augustus and Watson. They said, ¡°The youth who beat him seems to be Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. I don¡¯t know what happened between him and Augustus. Why did they fight? But no matter what happens, it¡¯s better for us to stay out of the matters between big shots like them.¡± If they did not get involved, then it would not affect them. All the customers in the hall watched nervously as Watson, in his dragon form, dragged Augustus, who was covered in blood, out of the tavern and threw him into the sky. Augustus¡¯ body flew up limply until it got stuck on the que. After doing all that, Watson pped and deactivated his dragonification. He said, ¡°The most outstanding genius of the Campbell family¡ªdoesn¡¯t look like much.¡± Originally, Augustus had said those harsh words to him. Augustus also said that he would make a fool of Watson by hanging him on the que. So, Watson decided to help Augustus to fulfill that wish. ¡°I told you not to provoke Watson. Watson is a monster withoutmon sense. It¡¯s useless to tell him about the noblemen¡¯s etiquette! He won¡¯t care whether you are the descendant of the count or the duke. As long as you provoke him, he will beat you up.¡± Casey stood with more than ten noblemen. When they saw Casey, they nced at his right hand, which was covered in bandages, and then looked at the door with a hint of pity. Lana stood behind him. She stroked her lips with her fingers, her gaze fixed on Watson. ¡°As expected, Watson is still the person I remember. He does as he pleases and has no fear. It seems like I won¡¯t be bored in the capital!¡± ¡°Watson, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± While the people around were whispering, Christina took the opportunity to walk to Watson¡¯s side and lowered her voice. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it?¡± ¡°Augustus is the Campbell family¡¯s young master, after all. He¡¯s also the genius who is most likely to inherit the Campbell family in the future. If you hit him, it¡¯s equivalent to disrespecting his family. What do you think they¡¯d do?¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, your words have reminded me that respect is crucial for a nobleman. Watson nodded modestly and politely. Before Christina could let out a sigh of relief, he turned around and bowed to everyone in the restaurant. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your meal. I¡¯m here to announce something. This is purely a personal grudge. It has nothing to do with the Campbell family.¡± ¡°Hey Watson, did I tell you to do that? I told you to let Augustus go.¡± Christina frowned. ¡°Of course, we have to let him go, but not now!¡± Watson waved his hand and called for the person in charge of the reception in the pub. ¡°Wait for the Campbell family toe here. Ask them topensate for the damages to the Holy Dragon pub. Then I will consider letting him go. When this ce is repaired, we will let him go. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Young Master Watson.¡± The maid was the woman who had just taken Watson and Christina to the Red Dragon dining area. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine. Lady Swordmistress, let¡¯s go somewhere else to eat.¡± Watson nodded to the maid and left the Holy Dragon Tavern with Christina. In the process, Christina looked at Watson and the maid suspiciously. She felt that the rtionship between Watson and the maid was not ordinary. Watson spoke in amanding tone, and the maid of the tavern was very respectful to Watson. She even readily agreed to the order that would offend the Campbell family. ¡°Does Watson and the people from the tavern know each other?¡± That thought appeared in Christina¡¯s mind, but she quickly dispelled it. Watson had never been to the capital, so how could he know the people in the Holy Dragon Tavern? The reason the maids in the tavern were so respectful to Watson might have been led by Watson¡¯s fame and the strength he disyed. ... While Watson and Christina were in the Holy Dragon Tavern, the two older gentlemen were somewhere nearby. They were in another tavern in a hidden alley. ¡°Antonio, is there anything you haven¡¯t told me about Watson? Exin it to me right now.¡± Reid held half a ss of red wine and shook it gently. He looked at the young man with tinum hair, leaning on a cane with a depressed expression. That tavern was a ce that Reid and Antonio often frequented. The environment was perfect, and there were not many guests. The two of them had used a simple disguise when they went out, so no one recognized them. Antonio, who was disguised as a dark-skinned, ordinary-looking young man, smiled. ¡°Reid, it seems that Watson has also punished you! When I told you that Watson¡¯s learning ability was very strong, you ridiculed me and said that the things I taught were too simple. Do you still feel that way now?¡± Antonio cheered in his heart. That was great. Finally, someone could understand him. The greatest mage in the kingdom, who had countless disciples, was repeatedly frustrated when he taught Watson. ¡°A monster who can learn everything at once and can even refine it to a higher level. Anyone who has such a disciple would feel ufortable. He learned the Kingdom of the Sword in just one day from understanding just half of the sword technique. It¡¯s a starlight-tier technique. If this goes on, he might surpass me in two to three days. I will lose my reputation as a Sword Saint!¡± Reid sighed. He had fought with Antonio for a long time. No matter what it was, the two of them always held opposite views. However, they had reached an agreement on the question about Watson. ¡°Antonio, it must have been hard for you to be a teacher for that monster for a few years. How did you do it?¡± ¡°Do you want to hear it? If you want to hear it, give me another bottle of 20-year-old red wine.¡± ¡°20-year-old red wine? You¡¯re really asking for a lot. A normal bottle is worth a few thousand gold coins. Even if the tavern is holding an event, a bottle of red wine of the same quality can only be sold for 500 gold coins; that¡¯s still not a small amount.¡± As Reid spoke, he downed the red wine in his ss in one gulp and clicked his tongue. ¡°Speaking of which, Ie to this tavern several times a month. Their wine was clearly not as good. The wine is exquisite, but the price has also be much cheaper. It¡¯s evenparable to the most famous Lafayette Winer. Did the tavern get some good recipes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of good recipe the tavern has. I only know that if you don¡¯t give me any wine, you won¡¯t know how I¡¯ve been Watson¡¯s teacher for a few years.¡± ring at Antonio, Reid beckoned for the waiter to bring a bottle of new 20-year-old red wine and patted the bag of 500 gold coins on the table. ¡°Well, can you tell me now?¡± ¡°The solution is very simple. I just need to reduce the number of things that I teach Watson every day! For example, if I mastered a thousand spells, then I can only teach one a day or even once a week. Anyway, no matter how much I teach Watson, he will be able to learn it. So, why don¡¯t I teach him less? Then, I can be his master for a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of such a simple solution?¡± Reid took the red wine that he had pushed in front of Antonio. ¡°Your method is too simple. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth the price of this bottle of wine. The bet doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless, Reid! You went back on your word! Originally, I only wanted to tell you more about Watson on ount of your treat. Then, I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡± Antonio mmed on the table angrily. In return, Reid¡¯s disdain was reciprocated. ¡°Other than telling me to be a long-term master, what else can you teach me?¡± Antonio¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. ¡°Reid, you don¡¯t know much about Watson! You don¡¯t know how many spells I can teach him every day, but thinking about that is actually the easiest thing. You might not understand now, but it won¡¯t be long before you understand the fear of Watson¡¯s dominance.¡± Chapter 384 - Going To The Campbell Family

Chapter 384: Going To The Campbell Family

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The fear of being controlled by Watson? Antonio, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m a Sword Saint. How can a child control me?¡± Reid did not believe Antonio¡¯s words. He did not care about it. At that moment, the tavern door where the two of them were drinking was suddenly pushed open. A group of people wearing noble clothes rushed in. ¡°Quick, search this area for me. We just received news that the Campbell family¡¯s young master, Augustus Campbell, was bullied by someone named Watson in the Holy Dragon Tavern. Not only was he bullied, but that person also broke his limbs and hung him on the tavern¡¯s que! Master has given an order. We must find Watson today. Take him back to the Campbell family and hack him into pieces.¡± . ¡°That person called Watson had left after beating him up. ording to intelligence, he is currently eating at a restaurant in the capital. Listen well. If you have any leads on Watson, you must inform us immediately. The Campbell family has a great reward for you! Oh, right! That Watson looks like this.¡± More than ten people dressed in noble clothing had rushed into the tavern. Besides the person in the lead taking a portrait of Watson from his clothes and loudly announcing it to the diners in the tavern, the others had split up. They quickly searched the entire tavern in a way that did not disturb others. After they were done, they returned to the leader¡¯s side and shook their heads, indicating that they did not find the target. ¡°Leave someone here to guard this ce. Let¡¯s go to the next tavern.¡± The leader looked like he had already searched many restaurants and did not feel disappointed. He turned around, left one person behind, and quickly left the restaurant with the rest of the people. ¡°Watson beat Augustus and hung him in the Holy Dragon Tavern? What¡¯s going on?¡± After those people left, Reid muttered to himself in disbelief. Antonio, who was next to him, sighed, his expression bing more and more sympathetic. ¡°Reid, now you know how terrifying Watson is.¡± What troubled people the most about Watson was not his extraordinary talent but his talent for causing trouble. No matter where Watson went, he would encounter trouble. Even if there were no trouble, Watson would still make some shocking moves to attract the attention of others. Antonio had not told him about the conflict between Watson and the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Otherwise, Reid would be even more surprised. ¡°What should we do? Watson beat up a young master from the archduke¡¯s family. No matter the reason, that is not a small matter. I think we shouldn¡¯t sit here and drink. We should resolve it.¡± Reid was a little restless. He wanted to get up, but Antonio stopped him. ¡°Reid, don¡¯t be so impatient. This is not worth our time. There might be more serious problemster.¡± ¡°More serious problems? What could be more serious than beating up the Grand Duke¡¯s child? ¡°Reid did not believe it. ¡°We have Watson. Oh, no! He is too strong. We need help! I repeat,e and help us immediately! ¡± At that moment, shouts came from outside. Then, the Campbell family members who had stayed in Reid and Antonio¡¯s tavern rushed out. ¡°Antonio, how did you know that things would be more serious?¡± Reid looked outside in surprise and looked at Antonio, his eyes filled with suspicion and inquiry. Antonio took the red wine from his hand calmly, opened the wine bottle, and poured himself a ss. ¡°Just watch. This is just the beginning. ¡± .... At the capital¡¯s main street. At that moment, all the streets had been emptied, surrounded by a group of soldiers in golden armor and holding long spears. There were more than a thousand soldiers, led by General Hoen. ¡°Watson, you beat up Young Master Augustus outside the Holy Dragon Tavern and hung him on a que, causing a badmotion. Now, the Campbell family has requested His Majesty to dispatch the Royal Army, and we are arresting you now. You will be severely punished to ensure that justice is served.¡± Hoen looked at the young man and girl who had just walked out of the restaurant as they wiped their mouths with a handkerchief with a calm expression. He rubbed his forehead; his head hurt. He was familiar with the girl. She was the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter. He had seen her a few times before she had left the capital a few years ago. He was also familiar with the 12 or 13-year-old youth beside her. The youth had just followed Antonio to the capital. However, he had not expected that boy to cause such a huge sensation as soon as he arrived. First, he had fought the unicorn in front of the civil and military officials, and then he had passed the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment, leaving behind a rare perfect score. After that, he fought Augustus. Hoen did not know what Watson was going to do next. At that moment, Watson slowly put the handkerchief back into his chest pocket andined to Christina about the food he had just eaten in the restaurant. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, that ming Crystal Lobster is really good. Thank you for your invitation. Next time, I¡¯ll treat you to something different.¡± ¡°Watson, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Compared to Watson, Christina was not so calm. The corner of her mouth twitched, and she subconsciously nced at the thousands of imperial guards guarding the nearby streets. Like the soldiers guarding the capital, those imperial guards were all gold-tier elites. With thousands of gold-tier warriors, even an elite like Christina could not help but feel afraid. ¡°Watson, please cooperate with us. We won¡¯t do you any harm. Stubborn resistance will only make you more miserable! Even though you are Master Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple, if you make a mistake in the capital, you will have the same ending regardless of whether you are a noble or an ordinary citizen. Sorry for offending you. ¡± When he realized that Watson intended to ignore him, Hoen felt a wave of faint anger in his heart. He waved his hand at the thousands of soldiers beside him. Those soldiers immediately raised their long spears and pointed them at Watson. The tip of the spears flickered with the radiance ofbat aura. It was obvious that they could release theirbat skills at any moment. ¡°General Hoen, you just said that regardless of whether one is a noble or an ordinary citizen, one will have the same fate if one makes a mistake in the capital. Is that true?¡± Watson nced at the glow of the weapons in the soldiers¡¯ hands, his expression still calm. ¡°You can ask around then. Why did I beat Augustus? He rushed into my private room and forced me to leave. He even attacked me first. I was just defending myself. If you want to arrest someone, you should arrest him. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± When someone bullied him, should he not fight or scold them back? Hoen¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Watson, those are only your words. Furthermore, you said that Young Master Augustus hit you. Why is he the one who is injured instead of you? I¡¯m not here to do anything to you. I simply wanted to rify the truth and appease the Campbell family¡¯s leader. Don¡¯t worry. As the Commander of the Royal Guards, I will definitely not wrongly use an innocent man. I just hope that you can cooperate with me.¡± Hoen was only talking and threatening or not attacking Watson. On the one hand, he was worried about Watson¡¯s identity. If he sided with the Campbell family, Antonio and the Sword Saint would be dissatisfied with him. On the other hand, he was afraid of conflict. He was a tinum-tier warrior and had thousands of gold warriors. He could identally hurt Watson. Logically speaking, as the Commander of the Royal Guards, he should not be involved in the fight between Watson and Augustus. However, after the Campbell family reported that Augustus had been beaten up, His Majesty ordered him to intervene in that matter. He wanted to send Watson to the Campbell family before Master Antonio and the Sword Saint could react. ¡°I don¡¯t know why His Majesty is so concerned about this matter and even wants to send Watson to the Campbell family. They will definitely mistreat him. This will inevitably cause the anger of Master Antonio and the Sword Saint. Or was that the King¡¯s intention?¡± Hoen tried to guess that. However, as a general with a high IQ, he could still not guess the King¡¯s thoughts. He could only follow his judgment. ¡°Well, since you have said so, General Hoen, alright, then I¡¯ll do it.¡± Watson seemed to have thought of something. He rolled his eyes and smiled at Hoen. He took the initiative to extend his hands. A guard beside him immediately took out a heavy ck shackle and put it on his limbs. ¡°Watson, please try to understand. This shackle is made from an anti-magic material. It¡¯s a tool made of a peak gold-tier special ores. Even a tinum-tier elite would not be able to disy their full strength after wearing it! I¡¯m doing this to prevent you from escaping. After the matter is settled, I¡¯ll remove that shackle if you¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Hoen. I understand.¡± Watson raised his ck shackled arm slightly and moved his legs. ¡°This anti-magic material is quite effective. Even though I¡¯m at diamond-tier, the power in my body is still suppressed by more than half.¡± He could feel the magic andbat aura in his body were suppressed. It was also difficult to use his abilities from the priest and archer sses. It seemed that that anti-magic material could prohibit the movement of all energy factors. After moving around for a while and getting used to the shackles, Watson waved his hand at Christina, who looked worried. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, I¡¯m going to the Campbell family. You don¡¯t need toe with me. Go home and take some rest! By the way, I hope you won¡¯t tell my two masters about what happened today.¡± ¡°Watson, are you serious? You don¡¯t need me to go with you?¡± Christina looked a bit confused. She was the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter; perhaps they would let him go, considering her identity. She did not know what those people would do, and Watson was smart enough to know that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Swordmistress. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Watson¡¯s determined gaze let Christina know that he had confidence. However, Watson was bound by the anti-magic material. Even Christina could not break free from it. Even though he was a diamond-tier expert, it would be difficult for him to even reach tinum-tier strength with those shackles in ce. Where did his confidencee from? While Christina was thinking about that, Watson had already followed Hoen¡¯s army to the Campbell family¡¯s manor in the royal city. Christina hesitated. She stomped her feet and turned around, headed to a tavern in the royal city, ¡°Although Watson looks very confident, I still can¡¯t let him be sent to the Campbell family. I must tell Father and Master Antonio. Watson has just joined Father¡¯s sect. If the Campbel family decides to punish them, then people might think that our family is weak and can¡¯t protect our own men. Furthermore, if I can save Watson this time, I¡¯d be doing him a favor. He might even open his heart to me.¡± Christina smiled and left the area. She did not notice that two other noblemen walked out of the corner of the street not long after she left. One was a man, and the other was a woman. The woman had a parasol in her hand; she looked like she was only 12 or 13 years old. Her hair, including her eyshes, was pure white. The young man had bandages wrapped around his hands, and he looked bitter. They were Lana and Casey. ¡°Watson has finally left. Fortunately, the one who angered him this time was the Campbell family. He did not care about the rtionship between Augustus and me! I have to say, the Campbell family¡¯s move to capture Watson was not a wise one. They¡¯d be in heaps of trouble.¡± ¡°Brother Casey, can I ask you why you refused to go to the Campbell family to testify that Watson had struck Young Master Augustus?¡± Lana twirled the umbre handle and asked curiously. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to offend Watson.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Watson is more terrifying than the Campbell family?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, that¡¯s the truth. And I¡¯m not afraid. I just don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± Those two lines seemed to mean the same thing. ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you also reject Augustus¡¯ invitation? If it weren¡¯t for what you said at the Holy Dragon Tavern, I wouldn¡¯t have to exin so much. And Augustus wouldn¡¯t have hated Watson so badly. Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Brother Casey, that was unintentional. I¡¯m still a child. You won¡¯t hold it against me, right? Hurry up and go. Get a good seat outside the Campbell family. If you¡¯rete, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy the most lively show in the capital.¡± As the voices gradually faded away, Casey and Lana, the siblings, also disappeared from the street corner. .... ¡°Is that the Campbell Family?¡± About twenty minutester, Watson stood in front of a gorgeous manor and looked inside. His face did not have the self-awareness of a criminal. Instead, it was filled with curiosity. The Campbell family manor was very interesting. The first thing he saw when he looked inside was not the beautifully manicuredwn but arge clock that was more than ten meters tall. It had two ck hands to record the passage of time on the clock. The ck hands formed a sharp contrast with the silver scale. Every time the hands drew a number, the number would disappear and be reced by a new character. The characters written on the characters were not 1 to 12, like traditional clocks, but in the thousands instead. It was as if the clock had been continuously umting time since it was created. It looked very magical. When he realized that Watson was interested in the clock, Hoen exined, ¡°That is the Clock of Life. It is said that the clock can measure the life of anyone and anything and extend the life of that person or thing in a special way! As thergest and most famous magical tool maker in the kingdom, the Campbell family¡¯s Clock of Life is also considered famous among the kingdom¡¯s limited tinum-tier tools.¡± ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve arrived at the Campbell family, my mission ispleted. You can go in by yourself.¡± ¡°You are noting with me, General Hoen? I thought you wanted to prove my innocence? How will you judge whether I¡¯m right or wrong? ¡± Watson revealed a half-smile at the thought of Hoen trying to escape his responsibility after bringing him there. ¡®That brat!¡¯ Cursing inwardly, Hoen revealed a kind expression on his face. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re right. I should take you in! Although I¡¯m busy as the Royal Guards¡¯mander, you¡¯re still Master Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple, after all. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you until thest moment. Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as they arrived at the entrance, the gate opened automatically. Two maids walked out and bowed to Hoen. ¡°General Hoen, Master wants you to bring him to the living room. He has been waiting there for a long time. ¡± Following the two maids, Watson and Hoen entered the depths of the Campbell family¡¯s mansion. The deeper they went, the more surprised Watson felt. Besides the massive Clock of Life outside, the building¡¯s walls also had clocks and watches of all sizes on them. Gears collided with each other, producing some mechanical sounds. Even thendscape in the garden had steel tes with soil and vegetation on the surface. Over time, those pieces ofnd would move on their own, forming different patterns. ¡®It is as expected of a family that is famous for making magical tools. Some of those gears and movable steel tes are already simr to some of the things I used in my previous life. The concept is quite advanced.¡¯ Watson stood at the spot and looked around a few more times. Other than the highly mechanized buildings, there was another characteristic, which was the heat. Even after he took off his outer clothes, Watson¡¯s forehead was still dripping with sweat. The temperature in the courtyard was more than ten degrees higher than the temperature outside. ¡°Master is waiting in the hall. We are not qualified to enter there. You are distinguished guests, so you may enter by yourselves. We will take our leave first!¡± The two maids lowered their heads as they spoke humbly before they quickly left. Watson and Horn exchanged a look. Watson pushed the door open and walked into a hall. Augustus was sitting among those magic tools. His limbs were weak, and he was drooping around the chair. When he saw Watson, he raised his eyebrows and revealed a cruel expression. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time! Everything here is under the control of the Campbell family. I only need to say one sentence to decide whether you live or die. Please don¡¯t kneel and cry because you¡¯re afraid.¡± Chapter 385 - Fusing A Peak Diamond-tier Puppet

Chapter 385: Fusing A Peak Diamond-tier Puppet

¡°Augustus, don¡¯t be impudent in front of the guests. Is that what I taught you?¡± Just as Augustus¡¯ voice fell, an old voice came from the room. Watson looked up and saw an old man with white hair and a beard standing behind a sculpture, carefully fiddling with something. It seemed like he was repairing the magical item. Augustus was known to be proud and domineering. However, after the old man spoke, he lowered his head and shut his mouth obediently. He looked like a good boy. When Watson looked up, the old man put down the things in his hand, revealing a sharp-edged face imposing; he did not look angry. He swept his gaze over Watson and Hoen before fixing it on Hoen. The old man said, ¡°General Hoen, long time no see. Thank you for sending the offender who injured my grandson. The Campbell family will judge that young man next. You can leave now. Oh, right! Please remember to thank His Majesty for me when you go back.¡± ¡°Armand, no matter what, that young man is Master Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. If you go too far, it won¡¯t be easy to exin things to them! Furthermore, I promised Watson that I would investigate that matter thoroughly, so it¡¯s better for me to stay here for the time being.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Hoen looked at Watson and forced a smile. ¡°Since General Hoen is worried, then you may stay here and watch. I did not intend to go too far with that young man! He broke Augustus¡¯ limbs, and I want to break his limbs too, that¡¯s all.¡± Armand Campbell, the Campbell family¡¯s patriarch, stared at Watson with a cold gaze. ¡°Master Armand, as the head of the three archdukes¡¯ families, I thought you were a reasonable person. Now it seems that you are no different from those noblemen who only favor their own children. It¡¯s not easy to break my four limbs.¡± ¡°You are the first one who dares to speak like that to someone from the Campbell family.¡± Armand pped his hands. The walls suddenly made cracking sounds before they fell off, revealing four deep passages. Puppets with magic crystals embedded in their chests walked out of the passages. Those puppets were simr to those used in the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment. They were divided into four sses¡ªwarrior, mage, archer, and priest. From the outside, those puppets looked real. Except for the fact that there were no metal connections between their facial features and joints, the other parts of the puppets retained the same characteristics as humans. They exuded an aura equivalent to that of a human gold-tier elite. There were quite a number of puppets walking out from the four passages. They walked at a neat pace, causing the ground to rumble. In just a few minutes, those puppets had surrounded Armand and Augustus. There were almost five hundred of them. ¡°You look surprised. The Campbell family is thergest family that deals in forming magical tools in the capital. In recent years, the strongest magical tool in the kingdom has been those magic puppets! As long as they are iid with crystals of the same level, they will be able to disy strength that is no less than a gold-tier professional. Furthermore, the damaged parts can also be dismantled and reced. In the future, those magical puppets will inevitably rece the kingdom¡¯s army. Even the test puppets in the Royal Academy were built by our family¡¯s engineering department.¡± Armand stood in the center of the group of puppets and spoke to Watson. ¡°I¡¯m not showing off. I heard that Master Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple is a tinum-tier elite. If you are at your peak, then those puppets might not be able to hurt you. However, you¡¯re currently wearing a shackle made of anti-magic materials. You can¡¯t use your strength. How long can youst in front of those puppets? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared a healer. After your limbs are broken, I¡¯ll order the healer to treat you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the aftereffects.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a healer. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need one.¡± Watson looked around him. The corners of his mouth curled upward. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t talk big. Even if I weren¡¯t injured, I could not fight those puppets. Even though you¡¯re a little stronger than me, in your current state, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even defeat one puppet, let alone 500 of them.¡± Augustus was sitting on a chair as heughed out loud. It was as if he could see Watson¡¯s limbs break, and it made him very happy. Just as he wasughing out loud, Watson nced at the puppets around him. The basic information about the puppets immediately appeared in his eyes. [Gold-tier puppets] [Abilities: they are divided into four sses. Different sses have different skills. The skills are the magic equations that are input into the magic crystal in advance. Magical Energy Supply (the magic crystal provides the energy, and it can be reced. Once the magic crystal is damaged, the puppet will copse. There is no other weakness), Simple Commands (canplete simple tasks ording to the master¡¯s orders).] [Additional abilities: Spiritual Link (different puppets have a different set of thought systems; they can share information).] While they were calcting the situation, 500 gold-tier puppets had already taken action. A hundred puppets took action first. Their bodies were covered with all kinds ofbat aura as they rushed toward Watson. The first few puppets grabbed his limbs and lifted him. They continued to pull him in all directions as though they wanted to rip him apart. The remaining few hundred puppets stood on the spot and watched that scene quietly. After the puppets dragged him toward the sky, Watson heard Augustus¡¯ loudughter. At the same time, he was mocking and ridiculing him about how he was dead, and that was what Watson got for going against him. Watson turned a deaf ear to all of that. He stretched his right hand outward in mid-air, clenched it gently, and spat out a few words. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions on sessfully fusing 500 gold-tier puppets, Master. You now have the diamond-tier Eight-arm War God puppet.] As the fusion system activated, whether it was the puppets attacking Watson or those that were quietly waiting at the side, their bodies turned into a ray of light and disappeared from where they were. They fused into a puppet as tall as a person to a giant puppet about ten meters tall. That giant puppet had the appearance of a female. Its ck hair cascaded downward like a waterfall, and it wore a mage¡¯s robe with nested armor. Besides the two arms holding a longsword and a shield, six other arms were on its back. Each of them had a mage¡¯s scepter, a longbow, and a prayer book. [Diamond-tier puppet, Eight-arm War God] [Abilities: proficient in all sses, equal to the strength of four diamond-tier elites.] [Absolute Techniques (proficient in all types ofbat techniques, can use the least amount of strength to defeat the enemy), Eight-armed Dance (releases weapons in those eight arms and skills from four different sses, causingrge-scale damage simultaneously), Wargod¡¯s Body (any damage received will be recovered in a short time), Self-evolution (has a self-awarenessparable to that of humans, can learn to evolve on its own).] [Additional abilities: Disperse Core (the core in the body can ssify and reassemble. Even if the core is shattered, it will not be paralyzed.] After reading the information about the Eight-arm War God, Watson nodded in satisfaction. Then, he flipped in the air and sat on the shoulder of the giant puppet. ¡°What... What is that?¡± It did not take Watson a long time to fuse those puppets. In fact, it only took him a few seconds. At that moment, Hoen finally reacted. He looked at the ten-meter-tall giant puppet in front of him, which almost touched the dome of the mansion. He was stunned. ¡°Watson, what did you do? Did you fuse those puppets? Am I seeing things?¡± Augustus¡¯s eyes widened. He had hoped that those puppets hack Watson into pieces so that he could vent the anger in his heart. However, he did not expect Watson to fuse those puppets. Most importantly, the fused puppets had an aura that surpassed the tinum tier. They even seemed to listen to Watson¡¯smands. What kind of magic was that? Or was he hallucinating? Armand watched the scene without saying a word. Even though he did not say anything, the shock in his eyes betrayed his mood. ¡®What kind of technique could fuse a group of puppets and raise their tier? It is no wonder His Majesty instructed me to be ruthless toward that youth. I can even kill him. It seems that that youth¡¯s ability is too terrifying and has already aroused His Majesty¡¯s suspicion,¡¯ Armand muttered in his heart. He could not help but recall when King Landhar IIImanded his presence at the pce an hour ago. The King had given him a special order¡ªhe was to kill Watson. If he could not do it, then he would have to find more information about the young man¡¯s strength. Armand had ordered his men to get Hoen to lead the royal army to capture Watson and bring him to the Campbell family. On the one hand, he was angry that his grandson had been beaten. On the other hand, it was His Majesty¡¯s n. Without His Majesty¡¯s permission, even as an archduke, he would not have been able to mobilize the royal army. Armand was very familiar with the king¡ªhe was a terrifying man who was good at toying with people¡¯s hearts. Ten years ago, during the Demoness Cult¡¯s rebellion, he had already seen through the King¡¯s nature. It was precisely because he knew King Landhar III that the Campbell family had been assisting him wholeheartedly from all those years ago. That was also why he had been conferred the title as an archduke after the Demoness Cult was eliminated. He felt that he understood the situation very well. However, Armand could not understand why King Landhar III wanted to use him to kill Watson. Such a genius would be a good thing for the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s future. It was impossible for the King not to know that. However, the ruler still wanted to kill Watson. That was somewhat intriguing. Armand still thought the same when he saw Watson fused those puppets. However, at that moment, his thoughts changed. Even if the Campbell family had created those 500 puppets, they had also spent a significant amount of money, which had vanished. Armand did not feel any heartache about that. Instead, his heart was filled with fear. He was very familiar with puppets, so he knew that the gigantic puppet had surpassed the tinum tier. It was as if it had reached the diamond tier. With just a flick of its finger, Watson had fused 500 gold-tier puppets into a diamond-tier puppet. If Watson wanted to mass-produce more diamond-tier puppets, he could do it, and that thought would terrify anyone. The Holy Dragon Kingdom only had one diamond-tier expert, Sword Saint Reid. If Watson could use that ability to duplicate arge number of diamond-tier puppets, he could have the strength to contend with the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was no wonder King Landhar III feared Watson andmanded him to kill Watson. If he were the King, with such a monster-like youth by his side, he would probably not be able to eat or sleep. Armand¡¯s mind had many thoughts. Watson sat on the shoulder of the Eight-arm War God puppet, leisurely swaying his legs, and said, ¡°Master Armand, I¡¯m sorry, but those golems are already mine. If you have any more powerful methods, please use them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Men, capture that youth for me.¡± Armand pped his hands with a solemn expression. Following his voice, the guards rushed out from the tunnels in all directions. Those guards held long spears in their hands. The aura they emitted was stronger than the puppets just now. There were no less than a hundred guards there. When they saw the huge puppet under Watson¡¯smand, they stopped and sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°What kind of puppet is that? Why is it so huge?¡±? ¡°And is not that young man Antonio and the Grand Swordmaster¡¯s disciple? Why does he even know how to make a puppet? You should know that even the experts in our family can not easily make a puppet of that size and make it move.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to think about that. Quickly! The magical crystal is embedded in its chest. If you break its chest, it will be paralyzed.¡± The guards were amazed by the puppet¡¯s power, but they still braced themselves. One guard wrapped the spear in his hand with a thickyer of fire-elementalbat aura. He turned the spear into a fire dragon and let it fly toward the magical crystal embedded in the puppet¡¯s chest. Boom! The ming dragon-like spear collided with the magic crystal, making a crisp sound. The crystal was almost undamaged. On the contrary, a crack appeared on the spear before it shatteredpletely. It was as if a toothpick had hit a rock. ¡°D*mn it! What material is the shell of that puppet made of? How can it be so hard?¡± ¡°Look, the six arms on the back of that puppet are moving. It seems like they are going to attack us. Everyone, be on your guard.¡± The guards saw the puppet¡¯s eight arms moved. The two arms held a weapon, causing the weapon to emit light and spin rapidly. The arms that held the sword and shield that symbolized the warrior ssbined the two items to turn them into a sharp de and shield. The arms that held the magic scepter also raised the weapon high before forming a magical light that did not disperse. The arms that held the longbow and prayer book were the same. The former drew the bow and nocked the arrow, and streams of light burst outward. Thetter drew the light from the sky, casting ayer of divine light on the Eight-arm War God¡¯s body. That move was the Eight-arm War God¡¯s offensive skill¡ªthe Eight-Arm Dance! The Eight-arm War God began to spin rapidly in just an instant as if it had turned into a giant windmill. The weapon in its hand touched all the walls, leaving deep ravines on them. Large chunks of the walls had copsed. Cracks also appeared in the originally sturdy dome. Over a hundred gold-tier guards appeared withbat aura armor on their bodies. They spread theirbat aura wings and flew in front of the Eight-arm War God. They wanted to use their bodies to block the puppet from advancing, but before they could touch the Eight-arm War God, their bodies were blown into the sky by the air currents that the puppet created. They shattered the dome andnded outside the mansion. ¡°What happened? Was that an earthquake?¡± The maids and servants ran outside as they felt the tremors caused by the Eight-arm War God. They looked around in panic. Nobledies in gorgeous long dresses and gentlemen with top hats trailed behind those servants. It was obvious that they were members of the Campbell family. They had the same attitude. ¡°Run! The house is going to copse!¡± A group of people shouted and rushed out of the mansion. At that time, they stood outside the door and saw a scene that they would never forget. They saw eight long arms covered withbat aura light, and the light pierced through the dome. The light shot up into the sky and shattered the floating clouds. It did not dissipate for a long time. The huge Campbell mansion was like a piece of tofu in front of the eight arms. In just a short while, it was torn apart and copsed into ruins. Watson was sitting on the Eight-arm War God¡¯s shoulder before he rose into the sky. He looked down at the entire courtyard. His expression was calm as if he had just done a trivial thing. He even leaned against the Eight-arm War God¡¯s neck and yawned. ¡®It seems like I¡¯ve caused too much of a ruckus. However, since things havee to that point, the Campbell family would never let me off that easily. I have to think of a way to stop those guys from finding trouble with me.¡¯ Watson¡¯s eyes twitched. His gazended on the Clock of Life in the courtyard, which was not far from the gate. That made his eyes light up. When he entered the mansion, Hoen had exined to him in detail that the Clock of Life was the symbol of the Campbell family. At the same time, it was also the most powerful one of the kingdom¡¯s less than ten tinum weapons. If that Clock of Life was used as a threat, those Campbell family members might stop. Having made up his mind, Watson hooked his finger at the Clock of Life in the distance and said, ¡°System fusion.¡± There was a buzz! The Clock of Life, which had been sitting in the courtyard for decades, had not moved at all. At that moment, the hands on the clock¡¯s surface vibrated crazily as it pointed at the twelve o¡¯clock position. At the same time, the huge clock rose from the ground. It turned into a milky white light, covering the diamond-tier puppet. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing the Clock of Life and the Eight-arm War God. You have obtained a diamond-tier peak puppet¡ªthe King of Time.] Chapter 386 - Holy Relics

Chapter 386: Holy Relics

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Peak diamond-tier puppet: the King of Time] [Ability: retains all of the Eight-arm War God¡¯s abilities.] [Additional abilities: Time Reversal (can be activated when receiving damage, restoring one¡¯s body to its optimal state before taking any damage, that ability can be used on others), Time de (uses a time gap to create a cut, dealing damage to a diamond-tier elite), Absolute Speed (up to the speed of light), Time Gap (the body is hidden in the time gap, preventing the enemy from attacking it).] After fusing the Clock of Life, the Eight-arm War God immediately evolved. Its original eight arms had be ten. The two additional arms had a smooth surface and were iid with silver-white clock tes. The scales were changing at will; the other arms had more or less formed a clock-shaped outer shell. On the face of the originally feminine puppet, the two pitch-ck eyes had turned silver-white. The ck needle inside was rotating bit by bit. As the needle moved, time around the puppet distorted, making its body disappear at will, and it was faintly discernible. ¡°Not bad; that puppet can control time.. Compared to ordinary diamond-tier experts, that puppet is even better.¡± Watson was delighted with the newly fused oue. He controlled the King of Time puppet to wave its right hand toward the copsed mansion. Along with the King of Time¡¯s actions, the clock-shaped outer shell began to rotate, emitting brilliant colors as it enveloped the mansion before him. It caused the copsed mansion to stop and gradually turned to an undamaged state as if time had reversed. The mansion had already copsed by more than half, but under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, it returned to its original state in just a few seconds. There was not even a single crack on the wall. ¡°What on earth is going on? That inexplicable huge puppet and its terrifying power! Who is that youth?¡± Among the people who had run out of the mansion, a fat man with a handlebar mustache stared at the sky with an ugly expression. His mustache trembled. His name was McGee Campbell, Armand¡¯s and the Campbell family¡¯s eldest son. A tall and thin middle-aged man stood near him; the man did not look at the sky. Instead, his eyes stared gloomily at the mansion that was in perfect condition with a worried expression. ¡°McGee, don¡¯t you care about our family¡¯s matters at all? Just over an hour ago, a youth called Watson had beat up my son, Augustus. He¡¯s the young man sitting on the shoulder of the huge puppet in the sky. Who can catch him? D*mn it! Father originally nned to punish that young man here, but how did things turn out like that? Augustus is still in the mansion. Is he alright?¡± The tall and thin man ridiculed McGee in an unfriendly tone. It was Newman, the Campbell family¡¯s second son. ¡°Newman, why should I care about the family¡¯s matters? Haven¡¯t you always been in charge of the family¡¯s various businesses? Furthermore, you have a good son. Father has already decided to hand the Campbell family to him in the future. Now that such a major incident has happened, you can only me yourself for being negligent in managing Augustus. I¡¯ve heard of Watson. He¡¯s Master Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple.¡± McGee had no intention of helping Newman. Instead, he mocked and ridiculed him. Even though he was the family¡¯s eldest son, McGee had always been inferior to his younger brother in terms of ability. It was not only that, but he also could not have children. That caused him to be excluded from the list of candidates to be the family¡¯s sessor. McGee frequently went to ces of pleasure for that purpose. He even bought arge number of medicinal herbs from the ck market in an attempt to cure his illness. Unfortunately, it was all to no avail. As time passed, he epted his fate. However, he still felt indignant at Newman for taking everything that should belong to him. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, stop arguing for a while. Father is still in the mansion. Who wants to go in and save him?¡± The voice of a third person rang out¡ªit was a woman in formal attire. She looked tidy and well-kept. If it were not for her half-ck and half-white hair and crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes, that woman would have looked like she was in her twenties. ¡°Freya, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The puppet is so powerful. Who dares to enter the mansion now? Do you dare to go? If you don¡¯t dare to go, then don¡¯t tell us to go. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± McGee rolled his eyes. His words made the woman named Freya choke. She quickly looked at Newman. In the end, Newman also turned his head, obviously not intending to rush in to save anyone. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Freya snorted and was about to walk into the mansion. At that very moment, someone kicked the mansion door open. Hoen walked out of the mansion with a dirty face, supporting Armand, who was also dirty. Behind them was Augustus, who looked half-dead and covered in blood. Hoen also dragged the younger man with him. ¡°Watson, are you crazy? You almost killed us all!¡± Hoen raised his head andined loudly to Watson. Watson had fused with a diamond-tier puppet, and he had used that puppet tounch an attack, causing the mansion to copse. Thankfully, he was a tinum-tier warrior who specialized in earth-elementalbat aura. When the house copsed, he controlled the earth elements to form a protective barrier around his body, protecting Armand and Augustus. Otherwise, that attack would have definitely taken their lives. Watson shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General Hoen. I used too much strength just now, but I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done anything wrong! After all, you promised to clear my name. In reality, Master Campbell only wanted me here to bully me. Since you can¡¯t help me, I can only help myself.¡± Hoen¡¯s expression froze. Just as he was about to say something, Augustus stared fiercely at the sky. ¡°Watson, you dared to destroy our family mansion. Even if there is no grudge between us, the Campbell family can¡¯t let you off so easily now! You have caused so much damage here; just wait for your payback. Our mansion contains arge number of precious magical tools, and they are worth no less than ten million gold coins.¡± ¡°What would you do if I won¡¯tpensate you?¡± Watson sat on the giant puppet¡¯s shoulder and replied with a calm expression. ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate us, you won¡¯t be able to leave alive today.¡± ¡°Take a look at this before you threaten me.¡± Watson patted the puppet beneath him¡ªthe King of Time. The clock-shaped shell on the King of Time¡¯s body immediately came to life. It squirmed and gathered toward its chest, gradually turning into a clock that was only ten meters tall. The inside of the clock was exquisitely made, and its appearance was almost identical to the Clock of Life that had stood in the courtyard. ¡°Is that the Clock of Life? Watson, you ced our family¡¯s most precious treasure on a puppet?¡± Augustus looked at the clock on the King of Time¡¯s chest, then looked in the direction of the courtyard in the distance¡ªthe area now empty. His eyes immediately reddened. The Clock of Life was essential to the Campbell family. That clock could grant them a longer lifespan, but it was also absolutely urate time-wise. That clock was responsible for correcting time. The Campbell family¡¯s magical tools were far superior to others. Since they had lost that clock, their magic tools¡¯ quality might drop too. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve fused the Clock of Life into the puppet¡¯s body. If you promise to forget what had just happened and swear not to provoke me in the future, I¡¯ll return that clock to you. Otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°Watson, stop dreaming. We¡¯ll get it back when we cripple you!¡± Before Watson could finish speaking, Augustus had already snorted coldly. When the Campbell family members saw that Armand and the others had been rescued, they also began to discuss animatedly. ¡°Watson attacked us, and he dared to steal the Clock of Life. Is there something wrong with his brain?¡± Freya looked puzzled. Newman¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he said, ¡°Regardless of what he thinks, regardless of whether he is Master Antonio and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple, he dared to act atrociously in the Campbell family. He won¡¯t leave here unscathed! After we catch him, we will inform Antonio and Reid toe and take him. We will let them take a good look at what kind of disciple they have groomed.¡± McGee chuckled at Newman¡¯s angry look. He had no intention of joining their n. While the Campbell family was exchanging words, groups of soldiers with gold-tier armor and weapons appeared from every corner of the courtyard. Thousands of gold-tier warriors surrounded Watson and his puppet. If the Ptolemy family were famous for building invincible gold-tier ships, then the Campbell family was well-known for producing the most advanced weapons and armor in the kingdom. Even the royal army could not do without their items. At that moment, the thousands of gold-tier warriors in the courtyard raised their weapons of the same level and attacked Watson. Thousands ofbat aura streaked across the air and gathered into an explosion in the sky. Watson controlled the King of Time puppet to raise its arm, which symbolized the warrior ss and used the shield to block the attack. The King of Time was unharmed. It punched the ground several times, and the open fist on its backnded on the ground. The earth trembled, and the ground spread out like water waves. However, the Campbell family guards in gold-tier armor managed to block it. Even though those guards were shocked when they saw the power contained within the King of Time¡¯s fist, their armor did not crack. One could see that the quality of their equipment was pretty good. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to attack! We just need to tie that guy down so that he won¡¯t be able to escape. Let¡¯s get him!¡± Newman¡¯s eyes lit up when the guards blocked the puppet¡¯s attack. He gave Freya and McGee a look and quickly walked toward the mansion. Freya followed closely behind him, but McGee had an unwilling look on his face. After hesitating for a while, he also trailed after them. After a while, Newman and the other two walked out of the mansion. Each of them held a triangr object in their hands. The triangr object was not made of stone or metal but a rarer substance. Each of the triangr objects had a huge eye carved on it. [Third Generation Holy Relic: Void Whistle (iplete)] [Holy relics were artifacts left behind by ancient civilizations. Their quality may surpass modern technology. ording to the historical records, holy relics were divided into the first to the twelfth generations, and among them, the first generation was older and more powerful.] [Ability: Void Whistle is suspected to be a weapon left behind by the third generation of the Void civilization 8000 years ago. It can banish objects or creatures into the endless void and build high-energy particle cannons to crush enemies into ashes.] Watson¡¯s gaze was subconsciously attracted to the three triangr objects, and he used the system to retrieve their information automatically. He sighed. ¡°Are they not only a family that makes the kingdom¡¯s magical tools? They have diamond-tier tools.¡± There were no more than ten tinum-tier tools in the kingdom. That was the truth because the kingdom could only produce tinum-tier magical tools. However, that did not mean that the kingdom only had tinum-tier tools. They had some from ruins of previous civilizations, and some surpassed the tinum tier. For example, the diamond-tier World Transformation Mirror from the City of Steel¡¯s underground maze. It was a sacred relic. Those sacred relics contributed to the kingdom¡¯s civilization and power. One could say that the kingdom¡¯s true power was much stronger than it appeared on the surface. Newman and the other two took the Void Whistle and began to fuse it. Their family had studied the relic for a long time and knew its true usage. However, before they began to fuse it, Armand waved his hand. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t use the holy relic first.¡± Armand, supported by Hoen, limped toward Watson and looked at the massive puppet above his head. He said, ¡°Watson, you hit Augustus and destroyed many of our magic tools! ording to thew between noblemen, violent acts that cause injuries and those who recklessly vite the noblemen¡¯s etiquette will be sentenced to death. Even though you are the Astrologer and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple, you still have to follow thew because they were set by His Majesty, well, unless you are prepared to go against the entire country.¡± Armand¡¯s words were full of force, but Watson was unmoved. He waited for the other party¡¯s next words. He thought Armand would start threatening him again, asking him to surrender. Unexpectedly, Armand did not say that. Instead, he smiled at him. ¡°You wreaked havoc here by yourself, and I haven¡¯t seen such a thing in decades. I have to say that I quite admire your courage! I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you agree to one of my requests, I will let all these go.¡± ¡°Father, did your head suffer any injuries from the tremor just now?¡± Watson had yet to respond to Armand¡¯s question. All three of Armand¡¯s children looked shocked. Newman even tightened his grip on the sacred relic in his hand. Watson had hit his son, but the young man had refused their family¡¯s punishment and even caused a hugemotion. He also almost destroyed their mansion¡ªthey could have died! Under such circumstances, Armand would be a fool to let Watson go. ¡°Shut up, Newman! Is it your turn to speak when I am speaking?¡± Armand nced in Newman¡¯s direction. Newman immediately revealed a scared expression and did not dare to speak. After that, Armand looked at Watson, his smile filled with amiability. ¡°Watson, one more friend might lead to another path. You don¡¯t intend to continue this stalemate with us, right? This is not beneficial to anyone.¡± ¡°Master Armand, you sound reasonable. May I know your requests please?¡± ¡°First, hand over the mysterious technique that can fuse puppets. We will not make a move against you, and we will treat you as our most honorable guest. What do you think?¡± Armand¡¯s eyes flickered. Watsonughed. It looked like the older man coveted his system. That man was a shrewd character; he could see the value of amodity. However, Wayson could not impart that knowledge to others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Armand. Only I can master the ability to fuse the puppets. That is a special magic, so I can¡¯t impart it to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know it¡¯s not easy to impart such a technique. Since that¡¯s the case, you can opt to give us the puppet you fused. That puppet can erase the grudge between us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, that puppet is already at the peak of the diamond tier. I feel like it¡¯s a loss to just give it to you.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stroked his chin. ¡°What a coward! The things you used to create that puppet belong to our family. You even fused our family¡¯s treasure, the Clock of Life, with the puppet. Isn¡¯t it right to ask you to hand over the puppet? We¡¯re kind enough not to pursue other things with you. How dare you bargain with us?¡± Newman was the first to speak; his brows were filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°The price of a magical tool doesn¡¯t lie in the materials, but the quality of the final product. It can turn low-tier materials into higher-quality items. That is the value of a cksmith! As a magical tool forger, you should understand that principle, right? If you think there¡¯s a problem with my price, then we can cancel the deal. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of fighting the Campbell family to the end. As for that puppet, you¡¯ll never get it.¡± ¡°Kid! You¡ª¡± Newman was about to say something else, but Armand waved his hand to silence him. ¡°Kid, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Just say it. If you want to keep that puppet, what price do we need to pay for you to part with it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want much. I¡¯ll give you the puppet. I want to exchange it for ten high-quality holy relics from your family¡¯s inventory.¡± Chapter 387 - The Real Threat

Chapter 387: The Real Threat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ten holy relics, is not that a lot?¡± After hearing Watson¡¯s request, everyone widened their eyes; they felt incredulous. If ten holy relics were not too many, what number would be too many then? Holy relics were the products left behind by previous civilizations. Even though they had very powerful effects, no one understood their specific functions. Therefore, holy relics were very precious, and once they were damaged, it was basically impossible to repair them. The Campbell family had the most extensive collection of holy relics in the kingdom. There were only about twenty of them, and Watson had asked for ten. He was really asking for too much. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think that kid has any sincerity in making a deal with us. He¡¯s clearly ying with us. In addition to the damage he just caused, I suggest we capture him and punish him properly.¡± Newman could not bear Watson¡¯s price.. ¡°Punish him? How are you going to punish him? Can¡¯t you see that that is a diamond-tier puppet, and it¡¯s not an ordinary diamond-tier puppet? Do you have a way to defeat a diamond-tier puppet?¡± Armand¡¯s eyes hardened as he criticized his son. Newman suppressed his fury and said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have a way to defeat a diamond-tier puppet! However, no matter how strong that puppet is, it¡¯s still just a puppet. As long as we defeat the person who controls it, then that puppet will be nothing more than a pile of scrap metal. If we defeat Watson, we will be able to reim that puppet for free. As for defeating Watson, it¡¯s simple. We have thousands of gold-tier warriors here, as well as many holy relics. In addition, General Hoen, that tinum-tier elite, is also here.¡± Newman¡¯s words made Armand fall into deep thought. His eyes were slightly moist. Newman was right. He had to lower his voice and negotiate a price with Watson. If he captured Watson, he could torture him and force him to reveal his secret. He could get the puppet and obtain Watson¡¯s fusion secret. ¡°You heard it too, Watson. The price you just offered is too low, causing my sons to be unable to listen to it anymore. If you can reduce it slightly, perhaps I can order them not to attack you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my price. If you disagree with it, then you won¡¯t get the same priceter.¡± Watson revealed a faint smile. He was not afraid of Armand¡¯s threat. ¡°Brat, you still dare to say such words? It seems like you can¡¯t spell the word death. Third generation holy relic, Void Whistle, fuse.¡± Newman snorted. When Armand did not stop him, he threw the holy relic into the air. Freya and McGee also threw the holy relics in their hands. The relics formed a triangle floating in the air. The eyes on the relics shot beams of dazzling magical elements. They fused in the air and formed an undting gate. There was endless darkness behind the gate, which flickered with starlight. It was a starry sky of the universe. The moment the gate appeared, the light immediately rose and turned into a fence made of light that surrounded it. It transformed into a cage and locked the puppet in it. The gigantic puppet struggled and tried to break the cage with its ten arms. However, its attacks were ineffective. No one knew what the enclosure was made of, but it was as hard as diamonds. It kept pulling the King of Time puppet toward the door in the air. The puppet was drawn behind the door and came to the endless void in just a few seconds. Its body was covered in ayer of hard ice, and it stopped moving. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything anymore, Kid. What can you count on now?¡± Newmanughed at Watson, his face full of pride. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m counting on other tools. It¡¯s not like I can only make puppets.¡± The yful look on Watson¡¯s face became more serious. He extended his right hand toward the thousands of gold-tier guards around him. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions on sessfully fusing 1,000 sets of gold-tier armor, Master. You have obtained a starlight-tier armor, the Goddess of Armor¡¯s Celestial Feather Robe.] [Congrattions on sessfully fusing 1,000 gold-tier weapon sets, Master. You have obtained the starlight-tier weapon, the God of War¡¯s Sword of Strife.] A feather coat that was made from rules and covered with divine radiance descended from the sky. At the same time, a red and ck longsword also dropped from heaven. The red and ck veins on the de looked like human blood vessels. They attracted the magical elements between heaven and earth with each breath. One look at that sword would stimte one¡¯s desire to kill. [Starlight-tier item: the Goddess of Armor¡¯s Celestial Feather Robe] [Abilities: Absolute Protection (it is entirely immune to attacks from anyone with a lower tier than the starlight tier), Absolute Defense (the feather coat contains the absolute defense rule), and Absolute Concealment (it includes the concealment rule to hide one¡¯s aura and fall into Absolute Invisibility).] [Additional abilities: the Glittering Kingdom of the Sea of Clouds (the feather coat is fused with the clouds in the sky to form the kingdom of the clouds, causing starlight-tier damage).] [The God of War¡¯s Sword of Strife] [Abilities: Absolute Strife (the de can release killing intent that makes people fight endlessly; it can also make people in a kingdom go crazy), Absolute ughter (the power of its victim will be a part of the sword; there is no upper limit to the increase in power, and it can be stacked indefinitely); Absolute Death (its victim¡¯s body will explode upon death, killing everyone within a ten-meter radius).] [Additional ability: Kingdom of Endless Battle (calls on the divine kingdom to fight indefinitely, trapping the enemy. The enemy will continue to fight, dying and resurrecting until everyone dies).] The attributes of two starlight-tier weapons appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. He opened his arms, and the feather coat of heaven immediatelynded lightly on his body. That description was somewhat inappropriate because the Celestial Feather Robe was made from rules, and rules were invisible. The white feathers appeared on Watson¡¯s body, one by one, and then were pieced together. As for the Sword of Strife, it automatically appeared in Watson¡¯s hand after he put on the armor. ck and red lights swirled around his palm. Watson felt a sense of pride when he held the sword in his hand. He knew he could kill tens of thousands of people with just a swing of the sword. ¡°It is as I expected of a starlight-tier weapon and armor. It is almostpletely formed from thews. At the same time, it can also build a divine kingdom!¡± The Celestial Feather Robe and the Sword of Strife could build the Kingdom of Clouds and the Kingdom of Wars, respectively. With the addition of the Divine Kingdom of the Sword, Watson had three ways to create a heavenly realm. Watson had that feeling when he was fighting Sword Saint Reid. Those two starlight-tier weapons could allow people who had not practiced to control two godly kingdoms out of thin air. It was evident how powerful they were. ¡°What level are those weapons? Could it be¡ª¡± While Watson wasmenting the power of the starlight-tier weapons, the people around him were dumbfounded and speechless. When they saw the aura emitted by the two weapons that Watson had created, they knew that those weapons were not inferior to the King of Time puppet that he had fused. Perhaps, they might even be stronger. The King of Time puppet was already a peak diamond-tier puppet. If those two weapons had stronger defenses, would it not be at starlight-tier? Many people had that thought in their minds, but they did not dare to say it. Starlight-tier was the gods¡¯ domain. Was it possible for a tinum-tier youth bridled with anti-magic materials to create a tool of that tier with just a wave of his hand? While everyone was puzzled, a wave of exmations suddenly came from the entire courtyard. ¡°Clothes, where are my clothes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any weapons either.¡± Those exmations came from the 1,000 gold-tier guards in the courtyard. Initially, they were all equipped with weapons and armor of the same level as Watson. However, the weapons and armor on their bodies had disappeared; those items had be the tools on Watson¡¯s body and in his hands. The guards were naked, so they could only crouch on the ground and cover their private parts as they blushed. They hadpletely lost the ability to fight. ¡°He can fuse hundreds of puppets and even clothes and weapons. What exactly is that?¡± Armand¡¯s eyes flickered. He had wanted to make peace with Watson because of that magic. It seemed like the magic that Watson had mastered could be used on puppets and all other aspects. Watson could fuse a tool they assumed to be starlight-tier with just a thousand gold-tier tools. If Watson had more tools, he would definitely be able to fuse a tool guaranteed to be at starlight-tier. The starlight tier was connected to the divine realm. If they could obtain such items and let the Campbell family research them, it would not be a problem for the Holy Dragon Kingdom to advance a hundred years. The Campbell family would receive countless honors and rewards from His Majesty for that. Armand breathedboredly, and his body burned as he thought about that. He no longer saw Watson as an enemy who had defeated his grandson. Watson was a treasure. ¡°D*mn it, how did that kid do it? That magic looks so evil. Was it some kind of magic that can cause people to hallucinate? Are we all in an illusion now?¡± Newman snapped back to his senses and muttered to himself. Then, he shouted, ¡°General Hoen, please help us. We can¡¯t let that kid continue to be so arrogant. ¡± Whether it was an illusion or not, Watson had easily stopped a thousand gold-tier guards. It was hard to imagine that Watson was so strong that he could use such a level of magic while wearing anti-magic materials. ¡°Watson, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Hoen said. The general released a tinum-tier fighting technique. ¡°Contract to an inch.¡± The distance between him and Watson was immediately shortened. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Watson. He raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist, smashing on Watson¡¯s head. Hoen said, ¡°Watson, you¡¯ve gone a little too far. You should rest now! tinum-tier fighting technique, Heaven¡¯s Bane!¡± The blue sky above Hoen¡¯s head suddenly copsed, and the ground beneath his feet also copsed. Countless pieces of gravel flowed against the current, condensing into a thick slice ofnd in the sky and falling on Watson¡¯s head. In the courtyard, many members of the Campbell family felt that the space above their heads darkened. They were so frightened that their faces paled, and they subconsciously retreated far away. ¡°Using the earth as the sky, turning the world upside down. General Hoen is indeed worthy of being the kingdom¡¯s protection. That move is not inferior to a peak tinum-tier spell! However, General Hoen, why are you attacking me? Don¡¯t you intend to investigate the grudge between Augustus and me and clear my name?¡± Watson did not move in response to Hoen¡¯s attack. His body creaked under the powerful pressure. Ignoring Watson¡¯s taunts, Hoen silently increased the power of Heaven¡¯s Bane. He had no intention of proving Watson¡¯s innocence anyway. His Majesty had given him a mission to send Watson to the Campbell family, and he had no choice but to carry it out. He had deceived Watson because he did not want to have a feud with Master Antonio and Sword Saint Reid. However, Watson had fused with a peak diamond-tier puppet and created an item suspected to be starlight-tier. If that continued, who knew what Watson would do? When that time came, it would be very difficult to restrain Watson. Rumble, Rumble! The earth above his head fell faster and faster, producing a loud rumble. It was about to collide with the ground, and Watson would be crushed into meat paste in the middle. Right at that moment, the anti-magic shackles on Watson¡¯s limbs broke and turned into fragments. Watson, who had freed himself from the shackles, raised his right hand and aimed it at the top of his head. ¡°Diamond-tier fighting technique, Invincible Fist!¡± With a punch, he was invincible. The overturned earth cracked open in the middle of a huge fist print that stretched for a hundred meters. Then, the crack spread in all directions, turning the thick earth into dust. Then, it degraded into earth elements and disappeared into the air. The clouds also cracked, revealing a vast fist print that did not dissipate for a long time. The impact made Hoen retreat more than ten steps backward, and he looked as if he was suffocating. ¡°You broke free from the control of the anti-magic materials! That is impossible! And that power! What tier are you?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible, General Hoen. Ordinary people find it impossible to resist anti-magic materials, but for me, they are just slightly heavier toys! As for my tier, General Hoen, why don¡¯t you experience it yourself?¡± Watson stepped on the broken shackles on the ground and strode in front of Hoen. He grabbed the Sword of Strife and waved it gently. ¡°Sword Aura Typhoon!¡± A terrifying storm immediately upied the entire Campbell family courtyard. A dark cloud had appeared in the sky out of nowhere; it was formed by sword aura, eliminating all rules other than sword techniques and wind-elemental rules. The wind from the sword aura covered all directions. At the same time, the wind contained the aura of death and war had ck and red colors. ¡°Peak tinum-tier fighting technique, the Kingdom¡¯s Iron Wall!¡± Hoen crouched and inserted his hands into the ground. Layers of thick and heavy earth walls rose in front of him, spreading out in all directions with him in the center. The earthen walls were at least a hundred meters tall. They looked very simr to the nine ring-shaped walls that surrounded the entire royal city. That made people wonder if that man constructed the wall surrounding the capital. The Kingdom¡¯s Iron Wall could cover a city with its most extensive range, which was not weak. However, in the face of Watson¡¯s Sword Aura Typhoon, one would think it was a little weak. One of the fighting techniques was diamond-tier, while the other one was tinum-tier. One involved rules while the other one did not. In addition to that, Watson had a starlight-tier weapon, so the result was obvious. The seemingly indestructible wall lost its fusion in the storm, turning into a pile of scattered sand that fell to the ground. The sword aura also destroyed Hoen¡¯s heavy armor, and cracks appeared one after another. Even the solid muscles wrapped in thebat aura under the armor were cut, and blood oozed from the wound. Wow! Hoen spat out a mouthful of blood. He could no longer support his arms, and he fell to the ground. Watson retracted the Sword of Strife, and stepped on the lingering sword aura to reach Hoen. He walked past him without stopping. Hoen¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he did not say anything. The pain numbed his brain, and in his daze, he seemed to see Watson¡¯s figure elongate continuously. It ovepped with a figure that was known as the strongest swordsman in the kingdom. ¡°That kid is a diamond-tier elite, and it doesn¡¯t look like he has just advanced.¡± Hoen¡¯s face was bitter, but his heart was in turmoil. From their brief encounter, he had confirmed Watson¡¯s strength. Watson¡¯s sword had given him the feeling that he was facing Sword Saint Reid. He had to be a diamond-tier elite, and it was not an ordinary diamond-tier warrior. ¡°He defeated General Hoen?¡± Watson heard the murmurs of shock from all around him. He did not pay them any attention. Instead, he went to Newman and snapped his fingers. ¡°Peak tinum-tier spell, Super ck Hole.¡± The King of Time puppet, pulled into the endless void by the Void Whistle, suddenly appeared in the opening. The ck hole connected to Watson¡¯s back, and a crack appeared behind him. The King of Time appeared out of thin air, and the solid ice hanging on it began to thaw. After losing the sealing object, the three Void Whistles lost contact with each other. Just as they were about to fly back to Newman and the other two, Watson reached out and caught them first. ying with the three Void Whistles, Watson turned his head to look at Armand, whose expression had darkened. ¡°Master Armand, should we continue with the deal we mentioned earlier? I wanted ten holy relics in exchange for that puppet, but you disagreed. Since that¡¯s the case, the price now is 20 holy relics for that puppet. We can count these Void Whistles as one. ¡± ¡°Watson, 20 holy relics is too much. It¡¯s very difficult for me to take it out. Can¡¯t you reduce the amount?¡± Armand did not expect Watson to break free from the control of the anti-magic shackles and proceeded to defeat Hoen. His lips twitched. If he had known Watson was so powerful, he would not have listened to Newman¡ªhe red at his second son. Augustus had started the fight, and coupled with Newman¡¯s poor performance, made him somewhat dissatisfied with his family. ¡°Thirty holy relics.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Forty!¡± ¡°Watson, we can¡¯t even take out 30 holy relics, let alone 40 of them. If you raise the price like that, then we won¡¯t be able to do business anymore.¡± He had a temper, and he felt like Watson was bullying him. Did Watson really think that he did not care about his reputation? ¡°Master Armand, are you sure?¡± Watson brandished the Sword of Strife in front of him, and with a crack, the entire courtyard was split into two. The sword aura rushed through the night. The sky fell, and the ground sank several inches. Some of the people on the field sat on the ground timidly. Some of their faces were pale, and their legs were trembling. Armand¡¯s expression did not change. He turned around and looked at Watson with a stern face. ¡°Watson, are you threatening me?¡± With a sh of his sword, he sank to the ground. Even if he did not use the fusion technique, Watson¡¯s strength alone would be enough to defeat all the people in the manor. One person against an entire family. At the same time, he could not help but grumble in his heart. What kind of monster did His Majesty want him to deal with? If he had known that Watson was so strong, he would not have agreed to the King¡¯s request in the first ce. ¡°No, that was a threat. This one is a threat.¡± Watson shook his head, raised the Sword of Strife in his hand, and released the starlight-tier weapon¡¯s unique skill¡ªthe Kingdom of Wars. In an instant, a deste bronze kingdom appeared in the sky. The domain was filled with blood-stained weapons, and more blood seeped from within it. The moment that divine realm appeared, the entire Campbell Manor, from the servants to Armand, all of them knelt on the ground in fear. Only Watson stood in the manor with the divine kingdom above his head. At that moment, Watson, who was wearing the Celestial Feathered Tobe and holding the Sword of Strife, was no different from a real god. Everyone looked at Watson with fear in their eyes. They engraved the young man¡¯s heroic bearing in their minds. They realized that they could not capture Watson. He had broken free from the anti-magic shackles, and he went there by himself. If he was not satisfied, he only needed one sword strike to wipe out everyone in the manor. As they looked at the divine kingdom emitting a divine radiance and the aura of death, everyone felt as if their throats were being strangled. They did not doubt the power of that heavenly realm. At the same time, they understood Watson¡¯s request for a trade, and they could not refuse him. Chapter 388 - The Return Of The Severed Fingers Gang’s Higher-ups

Chapter 388: The Return Of The Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s Higher-ups

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, can you repeat what you just said?¡± Armand knelt on one knee. He decided to endure the humiliation, so he raised his head and asked Watson that question. As one of the three archdukes, it was shameful to kneel before a teenager in front of so many people. He was not the only one who felt that way. Most of the Campbell family members also had the same thought. Everyone respected them wherever they went. That was the first time they had to kneel in front of ordinary people. ¡°Master Armand, it wasn¡¯t a threat. That¡¯s what counts. ¡± ¡°Not that sentence, but the one before that.¡± . ¡°I said I want 40 holy relics.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Armand immediately agreed, which stunned Watson for a moment. Before he could say anything, Newman said, ¡°Father, why did you agree to it? We only have about 20 holy relics in our family. Where do we get 40?¡± ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t have them, then go out and buy them. If you really can¡¯t do it, then you¡¯ll have to borrow enough holy relics from others to give to Watson. Otherwise, do you have a better idea? Watson had only wanted ten holy relics. It¡¯s all your fault for making Hoen interfere in this. If Watson wasn¡¯t angered, would demand 40 holy relics from us?¡± Armand roared at his second son like an angry lion. Newman, who had been scolded, looked aggrieved. He looked at Hoen, who was also half-kneeling on the ground nearby, with blood dripping from the corner of his lips. How would he know that Hoen, the only tinum-tier elite in the kingdom and known for the kingdom¡¯s iron walls, would not be able to defeat a teenager? He thought they could get the puppet for free when they defeated Watson. He had done it for the family. Who would have thought that things would turn out like that? Newman could not vent his anger on Hoen because of the man¡¯s special status. He could only turn his head to look at Augustus, who was not far away from him. Augustus, who had been lying on the ground since the start, did not say a word. ¡°Augustus, you idiot! Who told you to provoke Watson? Look at how angry you¡¯ve made your grandfather? If you had not provoked Watson, would we be kneeling here now? You useless thing! Think of a way to appease your grandfather.¡± ¡°Father, I¡ª¡± ¡°What? Quickly think of where to get 40 holy relics. If this matter is not resolved properly, your grandfather doesn¡¯t even have to do anything. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson personally!¡± After being scolded by Newman, Augustus clenched his teeth. His face was full of grievance. Armand could vent his anger on Newman, and in turn, Newman vented on him. However, he had nowhere to vent his fury. Watson had severely beaten him; he had already suffered physical pain. He thought that after informing his father and grandfather, they would punish Watson on his behalf. He had not expected that he would be the one to be punished in the end. It would have been better if Watson did not go there. He would be the only person injured. However, it looked like he had implicated the whole family. ¡°Young Master Watson, on behalf of the Campbell family, I shall agree to your request. However, at the moment, we only have 24 holy relics. You will need to wait for the remaining holy relics. We will give them to you when we get them from the ck market or through other channels. If you are worried, we can sign a contract!¡± After reprimanding his son, Armand turned around and spoke politely to Watson. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need to worry about Master Armand¡¯s promise, so let¡¯s not dy any further. Let¡¯s sign the contract now.¡± Watson raised his right hand. The Kingdom of Wars above his head dissipated. At the same time, a gentle breeze spread rapidly in all directions, with him as the center. Everyone in the courtyard stood up and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you standing there for? Newman, why aren¡¯t you drawing up a contract?¡± Armand roared at Newman. Newman did not move. Instead, he shouted at Augustus, who was still lying on the ground. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that, Augustus? Your grandfather wants you to draw up a contract. ¡± ¡°Father¡ª¡± Augustusid paralyzed on the ground; his face was full of pain. Watson had broken all his limbs. He could not even stand up, let alone drawing up a contract. It was too difficult for him to do that. When he saw his son like that, Newman could not bear it. He sighed and walked toward the manor. After a while, he walked out with a few thick parchments. It was a contract that stated Watson would give the puppet he fused to the Campbell family in exchange for 40 holy relics. After checking that there were no problems with the contract, Watson and Armand wrote their names on them. ¡°Watson, the contract has been signed. The 24 holy relics are being prepared right now. They will be delivered to your current residence in a moment. If there is nothing else, you can go back,¡± Armand said tentatively as he put down the quill pen. A few minutes ago, he thought he could not let Watson leave withoutpleting His Majesty¡¯s order. He had changed his mind; he could not wait for Watson to go away. ¡°Master Armand is right. I should leave! But I am a fair person. Since you can¡¯t pay me all the remuneration in one go, then I can¡¯t give you theplete King of Time puppet that I promised.¡± The corner of Watson¡¯s lips rose. He raised his right hand at the puppet that had been pulled back from the void. His palm was wrapped in ayer of sharp sword aura as he swung it down. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Infinite Sword sh.¡± With a swoosh, dense sword energy emerged from Watson¡¯s palm. Like a tidal wave, it rushed toward the puppet¡¯s chest. The whole puppet was split into two, and half of it was used by Watson¡¯s magic. Then, it was ced in front of the ashen-faced Armand. ¡°The 40 holy relics are for aplete puppet, so 20 will get you half of it. Master Armand, am I fair? ¡°When you gather the remaining holy relics, I¡¯ll give you the other half of the puppet as well.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fair!¡± Armand looked at half of the puppet¡¯s body in front of him; his nose almost went crooked from anger. He had thought of giving Watson a portion of the holy relics for the puppet, while the remaining holy relics would be dyed. In any case, the contract he had signed with Watson only said that he had to give Watson 40 holy relics; it did not say when he would give them to Watson. However, Watson had made such a move, so he had no other choice. Half of the King of Time¡¯s puppet could not even disy half of its peak diamond-tier strength. On the contrary, the puppet would be equivalent to scrap metal after it was cut open. He would have traded more than 20 holy relics for a pile of trash. Armand¡¯s heart was bleeding. However, after looking at Watson¡¯s Celestial Feather Robe that was emitting divine light and the red and ck longsword in his right hand that was also emitting a terrifying divine aura, he gave up the thought of resisting. If he did not agree, Watson would force him to agree. The young man might even ask for a higher price. It seemed like he had no other choice but to listen to Watson. ¡°Looks like Master Armand doesn¡¯t have any objections to that. That is great. I¡¯ll take that half of the puppet back with me. Goodbye!¡± Watson smiled politely at Armand. Then, he looked around and bowed to every single nobleman from the Campbell family. Then, he beckoned with his finger. He threw the remaining half of the diamond-tier puppet into a ck hole that had suddenly appeared. No one knew where he teleported the puppet. Then, Watson pped his hands and left in satisfaction. After he left, the entire Campbell Manor was still silent. Everyone looked at the mess in the manor and the half puppet in front of Armand. No one knew what to say. The first person who broke the silence was Hoen. After he stood up from the ground, he swept the dust off his armor and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. ¡°Master Armand, please allow me to apologize for this matter. I did not expect Watson to be so strong that he could even break free from the anti-magic shackles. It seems like I¡¯ll have to put more powerful shackles on him next time! I have to report to His Majesty about what happened here, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Wait, General Hoen. If you want to meet His Majesty, please bring me with you,¡± Armand said in a hoarse voice. The half puppet was like a clown¡¯s smiling face, mercilesslyughing at his stupidity. He had to listen to Watson when the young man was there. When Watson was gone, he thought of another way to cut his losses¡ªKing Landhar III. It was the King who ordered him to capture Watson and kill him. Since the matter had developed to that extent, the King must take responsibility for it. ¡°Wait a moment, Master Armand. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to see His Majesty. It is just a fight between children. It shouldn¡¯t be yed up at all. What do you think?¡± A maic voice sounded, interrupting Armand¡¯s thoughts. Three figures appeared in the sky. The leader was a tinum-haired youth holding a magic staff, and a man with long yellow hair was next to him. He was wearing a training suit. Those two men were Antonio and Reid, and behind them was Reid¡¯s daughter, Christina. The three of themnded in the courtyard leisurely. When they saw the miserable noblemen and the devastatednd, Antonio behaved as if he was used to it. His expression was calm while Reid and Christina secretly clicked their tongues. ¡®Watson fought against the whole family by himself? And he left unscathed? Is he still human?¡¯ Christinaughed in her heart. They had arrived for a while. Christina had found Antonio and Reid shortly after she left Watson¡¯s side. The two older men immediately went to Campbell Manor with her. They saw thousands of soldiers in gold-tier armor and wielding gold-tier weapons surrounded Watson. Even Hoen and Newman, who was holding a holy relic, were there. Faced with those people¡¯s encirclement and Watson wearing anti-magic materials, Christina was anxious and wanted to rush out to save Watson when she realized that he was in anti-magic shackles and those people had surrounded him. However, Antonio stopped her and said, ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not time to do that yet.¡± At that time, Christina did not understand what Antonio meant, but she understood then. Watson did not need their help at all. They could only wait for Watson to leave and help him to appease the Campbell family. ¡®That little monster had only learned the Kingdom of the Swords during the day. But he managed to create two starlight-tier weapons and armor just now. He had a skill that was simr to the Kingdom of the Swords. I must get my hands on them and take a good look. Perhaps I can get him to make one for me as well.¡¯ Reid pondered that. As a Sword Saint, he had already reached the level where he could unleash destructive power even if he did not have a weapon. He announced to the public that he had reached the highest tier by showing them that he did not need a sword in his hand. His every move was a sword. However, he knew that an elite of his level was not suited for a tinum-tier weapon. That was why he did not use one. He knew that his strength would increase if he had a diamond-tier weapon that he could use. ¡°Master Antonio, Master Sword Saint, and Lady Swordmistress, do you intend to stand up for Watson and make our family admit our bad luck?¡± Armand no longer acted arrogantly in front of the two kingdoms¡¯ important figures, and his expression became much more polite. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Armand. Reid and I are not unreasonable. However, it was Augustus who provoked my disciple. Of course, it was not right for Watson to destroy more than half of the Campbell Manor, so I¡¯m willing to take on the restoration work for the building. With Reid and I here, it will only take a few hours to repair that ce. Or do you really have to tell His Majesty about this matter?¡± ¡°Fix the manor then. Also, please tell Watson that we can give him the 40 holy relics that he asked for! However, he must give us the remaining half of the puppet. If he can do that, then I¡¯ll let this go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Antonio nodded. That group of people was the kingdom¡¯s elites. They had settled the matter with just a few simple words. Then they chatted in detail about the manor¡¯s restoration work and the exchange of the puppets for the holy relics. Antonio and the other two spent a few hours repairing the damaged manor and courtyard. They took the 24 holy relics that Armand had prepared before leaving Campbell Manor. Armand¡¯s eyes flickered when they left, and his expression was uncertain. His eldest son, McGee, took the opportunity toe to his side. He asked softly, ¡°Father, are we going to let them leave just like that? Our family has always imed that we have 24 holy relics. Of course, we have more than that, but the loss will greatly reduce our strength and even make us stagnate on the road of researching magical tools.¡± ¡°What can we do if we don¡¯t let them go? One is the astrologer, Antonio, responsible for the kingdom¡¯s transportation, and the other is the strongest Sword Saint in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You can try to stop them if you want! I didn¡¯t expect Antonio and Reid to make a move simultaneously for the sake of Watson. That was an incredible thing. Both of them have many disciples, and I¡¯ve never heard of them being tough on any of them. They even dared to offend me, one of the three archdukes. It seems that Watson is very important in their hearts.¡± Armand looked at Augustus, who was still lying on the ground like a pile of mud. Watson and Augustus were both geniuses of the younger generation. He thought that his grandson was very outstanding and was a talent who could inherit the family business. However, Augustus was nothingpared to Watson. Thetter could already fight against their family at his age, but Augustus could not even defeat Hoen. It was really infuriating topare them. ¡°Don¡¯t spread what happened here today. If I notice anyone mentioning this outside, I will strangle him to death and turn his body into a puppet. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. We understand.¡± Armand¡¯s gaze contained a terrifying thought; everyone trembled and lowered their heads. Armand was delighted with everyone¡¯s reaction. He looked at half a puppet on the ground. Even though Antonio and Reid had taken almost all of their holy relics, Armand was not too upset. That was because half a puppet had a higher level of mystery. It was clearly the product of a fusion of a gold-tier puppet, but it had the quality of a diamond-tier item. Furthermore, the Clock of Life was also fused with the puppet. At that moment, he could not even find a fragment of the Clock of Life in the remains. If only he could dissect that puppet and create a peak diamond-tier puppet that was simr to it. Armand¡¯s thoughts drifted far away. He could not help but breathe heavily. If he could really do that, the Campbell family would stand at the peak of the kingdom. There was no doubt about that. .... On the other side... After Watson left Campbell Manor, he had wanted to return to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. However, he received a call from a member of the Severed Fingers Gang, asking him to head to the Triangle Cat Tavern. The man told him that the other remaining higher-ups had already returned to the royal city. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll head there now.¡± Watson began to head to the Three-legged Cat Tavern. At that moment, there were many people outside the tavern. A group of muscr men with missing fingers and fierce faces formed a sharp contrast to the people in front of them. The former were the subordinates of the higher-ups who had just arrived in the capital, and thetter were Count Gray, Snake, and Marcus¡¯ subordinates. The scene inside the tavern waspletely different from the outside. All the tables and chairs in the tavern were pushed aside, leaving only a huge round wooden table in the middle. Ten people sat around the table¡ªfive people on the left and five on the right. Those ten people were the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s founders. At that moment, those ten people were having an intense discussion. Chapter 389 - Three Chances

Chapter 389: Three Chances

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned to the capital. I feel that the environment here has changed quite a bit. How should I put it? I feel like the people hereck a sense of danger. Even our Severed Fingers Gang members are like that. Don¡¯t you think so, Donder?¡± A muscr half-naked man sat on the second seat on the right side of the round table. His hair was squarish, and his body had some ck patterns which looked like tattoos. The muscr man¡¯s name was Basher. He was known as the Right Middle Finger among the gang members, and he was in the violence trade. As the name implied, he was a bodyguard for those who needed him. asionally, he would also take on some dirty jobs that involved killing people. At that moment, Basher revealed a yful smile to Donder, who was sitting behind the counter and making drinks. ¡°When I came to the capital a few years ago, Donder, you were still a cripple.. How did your leg get healed in such a short time? Also, how did your missing ring finger get healed? Do you know what you look like now? You look like a pile of fat lying on a chopping board, waiting to be ughtered.¡± ¡°Basher, don¡¯t go overboard with your words. Actually, we should be happy for Donder since his fingers and legs are healed. We should be happy for him! After all, no one else would know about his past as our member since his fingers are healed. He could leave us and go back to being an ordinary person.¡± A charming woman with heavy makeup sat to the right of Basher. She looked to be in her 30s, and there was a long pearl ne hanging around her neck that was connected in the shape of a spider web. That woman was the gang¡¯s Right Index Finger. She was in the casino and banking trade. She had control over nearly a third of the casinos in the entire kingdom. She also owned several banks in the kingdom with hundreds of millions of gold coins capital. The woman was ruthless, too; that was why she was known as the ck Widow. ¡°Veronica, what do you mean by that? There is only one way to break away from the Severed Fingers, and that is death! Do you want Donder to die like an ordinary person? Your words are even more sarcastic than Basher¡¯s.¡± Another woman sat opposite Veronica. She took off the hood of herrge cloak, revealing a beautiful face. If Watson were there, he would definitely recognize that woman as the owner of the floating city¡¯s Iris Flower Tavern, Elven. ¡°Since when do you get to interrupt me?¡± ¡°You are only the Left Pinky, which means you have the lowest status. So, just listen obediently. I heard that the sea folks had destroyed the floating city¡¯s industry, and more than half your ves had run away. We know you¡¯ll be handing in the least amount of money at the end of the year. I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯d get to keep your position as a leader with the gang this time. If I were you, I would not even attend this meeting. I would find a ce to bury myself.¡± Veronica nced at Elven with obvious disdain in her eyes. The Severed Fingers Gang respected the right hand, and their status would get lower sequentially, from the thumb to the pinky. The thumb was in the business of selling military equipment and hiding military funds. The index finger was in the business of underground casinos and bank loans, which were linked to money. As for the middle finger, he would say that he was in the business of selling violence and killing people. The ring finger and little finger were the most tiring positions, and they earned the least. The former had to sell inferior goods and fake alcohol at a high price, while thetter managed awork of ves and trained them to be proper servants to sell to the noblemen. They could also be supplied to the higher-ups in the gang. As the Right Index Finger, Veronica¡¯s underground casino had a cash flow of tens of millions. Those who borrowed money from her bank were secretly executed when they could not repay the loan. They would sell their properties, children, and even valuable parts of their bodies. That would also allow them to make a lot of money. Compared to Elven, who had to work hard all the time, Veronica could earn money by snapping her fingers. That was why she looked down on Elven. Elven did not get angry at Veronica, who mocked her. She said quietly, ¡°That is none of your business. I hope you can maintain that attitude when Master arrives. ¡± ¡°What Master? Elven, are you talking about the guy who imed to be the ck Emperor who¡¯s controlling the Severed Fingers Gang? I don¡¯t know who gave that guy the confidence to do that. He only managed to rope in a few low-tier leaders from the Severed Fingers Gang, and he thought that he could control us. Elven, I heard that you had contact with that guy in the floating city. Don¡¯t tell me that the batch of ves that you kidnapped are in the hands of that guy?¡± ¡°The Severed Fingers Gang has always been a team of ten people. We are all the leaders of this organization. There is no distinction between our ranks! Now, a random person from an unknown ce wants to control the Severed Fingers Gang. I disagree with this. The person to control me must be someone stronger than me. As for you guys, if any of you want to be ruled by that ck Emperor guy, then hand over your assets and get out of the Severed Fingers Gang as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite when the timees.¡± Basher, who had just spoken, raised his legs and ced them on the table. He cracked his knuckles. ¡°I am also one of the ck Emperor¡¯s followers. Basher, are you talking about me?¡± Marcus, sitting on the right, tilted his head and narrowed his eyes with an honest expression. Killing intent poured from his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m talking about you! Marcus, you should have given up your position a long time ago. Since the kingdom hasn¡¯t had any conflicts with another kingdom, the budget allocated to the army has lessened. In fact, the money you earn is even less than the money from the banks and casinos. I think you should just give up your title and give it to the Right Index Finger. Of course, if you want to be demoted to the Middle Finger, I have no objections to that. After all, I have wanted to try out the Thumb position for a long time.¡± Basher did not show any signs of fear. Instead, he fearlessly retorted back. ¡°No matter how little money the kingdom has allocated to the army, it is still more than what you earn by killing people! Furthermore, under the leadership of the ck Emperor, we no longer need to steal military funds to make profits. We have other methods.¡± ¡°What is this method of earning money without stealing military funds? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re begging in the streets? That could earn quite a lot of money. I can already imagine you, the Deputy Director of the City Defense Department, kneeling and crawling on the streets.¡± Marcus and Basher continued to exchange words. The atmosphere there was a little tense. At that moment, an old man in a tuxedo and a polite demeanor coughed. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not quarrel for now. We¡¯re all members of the Severed Fingers Gang, so it¡¯s best if we stay amiable! It¡¯s not easy for the gang to get to where we are today. After all, we¡¯re an underground force that the kingdom¡¯s higher-ups regard as a thorn in their side. If we have internal strife before they arrive, then what can we do about it? You don¡¯t want to be split up because of a small matter and then be wiped out by the kingdom in one fell swoop, right? ¡± After the old man spoke, Marcus and Basher, who were arguing, stopped talking. It was obvious that they understood that. ¡°As expected of Mister Klein, Left Index Finger. Your words are powerful. I very much agree with what you said, but I have a small question. I want to know what you, the Severed Fingers Gang leaders, have experienced while we were working hard to earn money all over the kingdom? If it¡¯s convenient, you can tell me how the ck Emperor subdued all of you, and how many of our men here are followers of the ck Emperor. If you can¡¯t tell me that, then I¡¯m afraid that meeting can¡¯t go on.¡± The person who spoke was a rtively young child who looked to be in his teens; he was sitting in the left middle finger seat. That young man had a babyface. He looked older than his appearance, but he was not more than eighteen. However, his body had a longsting murderous and terrifying aura at the peak of gold-tier. The young man¡¯s name was Amon. He was abandoned in the slums of the royal city when he was only a baby. Later, he joined the Severed Fingers Gang and gradually rose to prominence. He reced the previous Left Middle Finger and became the new leader. Not many people would know his name. However, when they mentioned his nickname, Bloody Executioner, then everyone in the entire assassin world would know about him. Anyone targeted by the Bloody Executioner, regardless of their identity or status, would have their head hacked off and die an unnatural death. After Amon asked his question, the scene fell into a short silence. Then, as the leader on the right, Marcus said, ¡°All our gang members in the capital believe in the ck Emperor. As for what we have experienced, I think you will understand when the ck Emperor arrives. When that timees, you will be like us, his devout believers. I can guarantee it.¡± ¡°Stop bullsh*tting. If that ck Emperores here, I will be the first to break his head and stuff it into his butt. That will sober you up.¡± Basher let out a prideful and weirdugh. ¡°Shut up!¡± Elven suddenly stood up and mmed her right hand on the table. Her palm sank into the table. ¡°If you dare to speak rudely of the ck Emperor again, I will let you experience the feeling of having your head broken and stuffed into your butt.¡± Elven, who had not reacted to Veronica¡¯s taunts earlier, exploded when she heard Basher¡¯s words about the ck Emperor. Basher looked at thebat aura condensed on Elven¡¯s palm. Surprisingly, he did not refute it. Instead, he sat up straight and frowned as if he had discovered something that surprised him. ¡®Yourbat aura strength is higher than usual. Gold-tier? No, I feel like it¡¯s higher. When did you be so powerful, Elven?¡¯ While Basher was mumbling in his heart, Veronica took out a small mirror from her bosom and started to dress up in front of the mirror. She said, ¡°The right thumb, Marcus, the ring finger, Count Gray, and the left and right pinkies, Elven and Snick! ¡°This means that, at the moment, close to half of the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups are under the ck Emperor. This situation is really worrying. I¡¯m here to confirm how many of us have defected. Since I¡¯ve confirmed it, I won¡¯t be staying here anymore. The Campbell family is organizing a ball, and I can¡¯t miss it.¡± As she spoke, Veronica stood up from her seat, followed by Basher. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here anymore. He gathered us here but didn¡¯t show up. This ck Emperor is really arrogant! Anyway, from today onward, the Severed Fingers Gang no longer exists. You traitors had better disappear from the kingdom. Otherwise, when I¡¯m in a bad mood one day, I¡¯ll send someone to kill all of you.¡± ¡°Looks like the next gathering, the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups will change from ten people to six people.¡± Other than Marcus and the others, the other Severed Fingers higher-ups also stood up and prepared to leave the Three-legged Cat tavern. At that moment, the tavern door opened. A youth in a feathered coat and holding a ck and red longsword walked into the room. The moment he entered, the kid looked around him. A smile appeared on his tender face. ¡°One, two..ten! It looks like everyone is here. I didn¡¯t expect the higher-ups to respect me enough to be here. I did wonder about that when I heard about the gathering. I had nned to eliminate that person along with their businesses if they did note. Since all of you are here, then I don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Of course, that was Watson. As he spoke, he walked to the head of the round conference table. Marcus immediately stood up and gave him the seat. At the same time, he respectfully knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Greetings to the ck Emperor.¡± At the same time, Count Gray, Snick, and Elven also stood up and knelt on one knee to show their respect to Watson. ¡°My honorable master, you are finally here.¡± After sitting down on Marcus¡¯ seat, Watson ced the Sword of Strife on the table. Donder, who had been hiding behind the counter to apany the guests, immediately ran out. He put an empty wine ss in front of Watson and poured some red wine into it. ¡°Master ck Emperor, please have a drink.¡± The ck Emperor that those people were talking about was actually a teenager? Less than a minute had passed since Watson had arrived, and the several higher-ups knelt on the floor. Donder poured the wine, and the other Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups looked shocked. They had previously tried to imagine the ck Emperor, who subdued Marcos and the others. They thought the person would have an aggressive appearance or looked dignified and meticulous. They did not expect to see a teenager instead. ¡°Motherf*cker! A child defeated you? Are you kidding me? This is a mockery. I¡¯m not ying this game.¡± The first to react was Basher. He spat on the ground, turned around, and walked out of the tavern. He felt that he had been insulted. If Marcus and the others were defeated by a seemingly powerful person or were simply bribed by wealth, he would understand it. However, Watson did not do either of those. That young person was only 12 or 13 years old. He might not even hit puberty yet. A group of adults respected such a person. Just thinking about it made him feel cheap and ridiculous. ¡°Wait a minute, your name is Basher, right? I heard that you lost the right middle finger. You do business by killing people, but you never do it yourself. Instead, you arrange for someone else to do it, and you rarely fail. I¡¯m interested in you. Do you want to consider staying? I¡¯ll give you a better job and a better reward.¡± Just as Basher was about to leave, a young voice suddenly sounded from behind him, causing him to stop in his tracks. ¡°Yes, my name is Basher. What do you want? I¡¯m not as easy to fool as Marcus and Elven. I only believe in strength. If you want me to stay, you have to use your strength. Do you have it?¡± Basher turned around and looked at Watson with contempt. ¡°Little Brat, I advise you to go home and y in the mud. Being the boss of others is not a game. You can¡¯t do it. ¡± ¡°ck Emperor, Basher has been so disrespectful to you. Do you want me to help you teach him a lesson?¡± Elven, who was half-kneeling on the ground, suddenly raised her head and asked coldly. After Watson fused Elven, her strength had increased to diamond-tier, while Basher was only at the peak of gold-tier. She could send Basher flying with a flick of her finger if she wanted to do that. ¡°Elven, you don¡¯t have to do anything. A leader who can¡¯t convince his subordinates is not a good leader. Since Mister Basher doubts my ability, then I¡¯ll prove it to him.¡± Watson picked up the red wine in front of him and drank it in one gulp. He stood up and faced Basher. ¡°You said that you believe in strength. If I¡¯m stronger than you, will you acknowledge me as your boss? Why don¡¯t we make a bet? I¡¯ll stand here and let you fight me. If you can make me move one step, then you win. I¡¯ll give you three chances.¡± ¡°Kid, I think you¡¯re courting death. I only need one punch to rip your head off!¡± Balsa snorted coldly and strode toward Watson. His body was burning with a fiery-redbat aura. ¡°Gold-tier fighting technique, zing Lion!¡± A ming lion appeared behind him. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it pounced toward Watson. In an instant, it pressed Watson under its body. The zing mes not only burned the air, but even the ground was charred and melted. ¡°Reincarnate as a better person in your next life. Don¡¯t be so pretentious, or else you¡¯ll be burned to death again.¡± When Watson¡¯s figure disappeared under the raging mes, Basher was certain that he would definitely die. He smiled contemptuously. However... ¡°The technique used to release the fighting technique is not bad, but the fighting technique itself has some ws.¡± Watson¡¯s voice echoed from within the mes. Following that, the raging mes withdrew from his body and were sucked into his mouth, revealing Watson¡¯s appearance. Regardless of whether it was his clothes or his face, he looked refreshed. Clearly, he waspletely unharmed in the mes just now. ¡°Mister Basher, that is the first attack. You still have two more chances.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Basher cried out in shock. He did not hold back in that attack just now. He was a peak gold-tier elite. How could a child like Watson possibly block his attack? Did Watson have some special armor on him? Subconsciously, his gaze fell on Watson¡¯s sparkling feather coat. ¡°Kid, what are you wearing?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It is a starlight-tier armor that I just made. You might find it difficult to attack me when I¡¯m wearing this. I¡¯ll take it off now.¡± As Watson spoke, he took off the feather coat and ced it on the table with the Sword of Strife. ¡°Starlight-tier armor? And you made it? Kid, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind. Die!¡± Not believing a single word Watson said, Basher came in front of Watson and raised his right leg above Watson¡¯s head. Then, he fell. Thebat aura on his leg was sharper than a razor, but before it could touch Watson¡¯s body, the ground beneath his feet was shattered by thebat aura, leaving a deep hole. The highest item that one could make in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom was tinum-tier as all diamond-tier items were relics left behind by previous civilizations. As for starlight-tier items, there were none. Such things were called the divine artifacts, and it was already ridiculous for them to appear anywhere in the world. However, Watson said that he was the one who made that defensive item. Was he crazy enough to think that he was a god? With contempt in his heart, Basher¡¯s right leg did not hold back andnded heavily on Watson¡¯s head. There was a crisp crack, but Watson was unharmed. Basher¡¯s face paled. He clutched his broken right leg and fell to the ground, wailing loudly. ¡°Mister Basher, you still have one more chance, but it seems like you can only forfeit.¡± Watson smoothed the messy hair on his head and looked around him. The contempt in the eyes of the gang leaders who had looked down on him a moment ago had disappeared entirely and was reced by solemnity. Chapter 390 - Everyone Submitted

Chapter 390: Everyone Submitted

¡°Basher attacked that kid, but he broke his own legs?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± When they saw Basher lying on the ground in pain, the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s leaders felt a surge of emotions in their hearts. Basher was a peak gold-tier elite, and he should be able to crush armor of the same level with a single kick, let alone a kid. They knew Watson must be at least gold-tier since he could use his head to withstand a kick from Basher. In other words, Watson had tinum-tier strength! ¡°Now that Basher has failed, ording to the agreement, he will be my subordinate! The rest of you, if you have the confidence, you can also bet against me. I will fulfill all of your requirements.¡± Watson ignored Basher, who was lying on the ground and wailing in pain. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the group. ¡°Fulfill all of our demands? Your tone is too arrogant.¡± Amon, who was also an assassin like Basher, saw the man fall to the ground. His eyes flickered. Instead of feeling fear, he pulled the dagger at his waist, stuck out his tongue, and licked the cold, curved de. ¡°I have a request. I want to cut your neck. If you can withstand it, I will agree to be your subordinate. Can you agree to that condition?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Watson looked rxed. He deliberately tilted his neck and beckoned Amon with his finger. ¡°Come on.¡± Whoosh! Almost as soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, Amon appeared behind him. The dagger in his hand was covered with ayer of sharp wind-elementalbat aura. However, the wind was scarlet¡ªit looked like vaporized blood. There was a smell of blood. Before itnded on Watson¡¯s body, the ground beneath his feet was corroded by the scarlet wind, leaving a few holes. Boom! Watson did not dodge the attack. He allowed the de tond on his neck. There was a muffled sound, but his neck was unharmed. On the contrary, a few holes appeared on the dagger in Amon¡¯s hand, and cracks spread on the surface, causing the de to shatter, turning into fragments that fell to the ground. The shattered de cut his hand, and Amon quickly retreated. His face was filled with disbelief. He had not dared to confirm it when he saw Basher lying on the ground. After that, he was sure that Watson was a tinum-tier elite. The younger man was almost his age, perhaps a few years younger, but he was already a tinum-tier elite. How did he do it? ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± ¡°No need. I have no chance of beating a tinum-tier elite. I choose to submit.¡± Amon replied straightforwardly. He shook his sore arm and looked at Basher lying on the ground with pity. He had not used his full strength in that move earlier. Even so, the rebounding force had shattered his gold-tier dagger. From that, one could see how much strength Basher, who had used his full strength, had received. He was lucky that only his leg was broken. ¡°That kid is really tinum-tier! Amon is the strongest one among us here, and if Amon said so, then there¡¯s no mistake!¡± After confirming Watson¡¯s strength, the Severed Fingers Gang higher-ups felt a little apprehensive. They had not expected the so-called ck Emperor to be a tinum-tier elite. That had greatly exceeded their expectations. It was no wonder Marcus and the others had submitted to the ck Emperor. After all, there were only a few tinum-tier elites in the entire kingdom, and there were none so young. Perhaps Marcus had valued that youth¡¯s talent. ¡°So he¡¯s a tinum-tier elite. No wonder he has so much confidence in fighting with Basher. However, just his strength is not enough to convince us! If you want to be my boss, not only do you need to have strength, but you also have to be skilled. You have to be able to earn a lot of money. Can you do that?¡± Veronica recovered from the shock of Watson defeating Basher. The corners of her mouth curled upward as she asked. She had a few hundred million gold coins in her hands. Even if she left the Severed Fingers Gang, it would not be a problem for her to work alone. If Watson could not bring her enough benefits, she had no reason to stay. ¡°Making money is very easy for me. I wonder how much money you want, Madam?¡± ¡°I want 100 million gold coins. Can you do it?¡± Veronica¡¯s lips curled upward, showing some contempt. ¡°Of course I can do it.¡± To her surprise, Watson did not show any embarrassment. Instead, he took a gold coin from his waist, twisted the ten rings that were shimmering with a faint luster, and snapped his fingers. ¡°I want to make a wish and get 100 million gold coins.¡± Whoosh! The ten rings lit up, one by one. The gold coins in Watson¡¯s hand turned from one to two, then from two to four...the process was very fast, and soon the gold coins filled the tavern. The gold coins poured like a waterfall in Veronica¡¯s direction. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Save me, quickly save me!¡± Veronica panicked. She wanted to retreat, but before she could do anything, the gold coins had already washed over her body and rushed out of the tavern. Countless gold coins rolled and smashed the door into pieces. Half of the hidden alley outside was submerged in it. Many Severed Fingers Gang members guarding the alley were dumbfounded when they saw the countless gold coins and Veronica, whose head was buried in the gold coins. ¡°You bunch of idiots, what are you looking at? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull me out of here! ¡± It was not until they heard Veronica¡¯s curses that the guards snapped back to their senses. They rushed forward with all their might to pull Veronica out of the mountain of gold coins. After Veronica came out, she shook the long dress on her body, and arge amount of gold coins fell from the folds of her dress. Then she picked up a gold coin, put it in her mouth, and bit it. Her expression became a little dazed. ¡°These are real gold coins. What magic is this? ¡± As the manager of banks and the underground casinos, Veronica was very confident in her ability to make money, but what was faster than directly changing the money? She had worked hard for several years to earn tens of millions of gold coins, but Watson only made a move, and 100 million gold coins appeared out of thin air. The two could not bepared at all. Originally, Veronica had no interest in joining Watson and listening to another¡¯s orders. The request she had made to Watson was just to make things difficult for him, but her resolve was wavering. When they saw Veronica washed away by the gold coins in the tavern, the rest of the members became more silent. Watson sat back on the chair casually and smiled at everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Everyone, please tell me what you want. Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s what you want, I can do it.¡± ¡°Honorable Master, I don¡¯t have any other requests. I just want to live a little longer. Do you have any way to extend one¡¯s lifespan?¡± After a short period of silence, the elder named Klein stood up. He was the Left Index Finger, and like Veronica, he controlled several banks and underground casinos in the kingdom. He had arge fund, but there was one thing that he differed from Veronica¡ªshe was only in her 30s while he was nearing his 80s. He was about to reach the end of a human¡¯s lifespan. It was undoubtedly an excruciating thing to have countless assets but no time to spend them. Klein only had one wish, and that was to live a little longer. ¡°Of course, I can do it. How long do you want to live? An eternal life?¡± ¡°Eternal... Eternal Life?¡± Klein seemed frightened. It was a difficult request. His life was destined from the moment he was born. If there were no idents, it could not be changed unless he consumed some heavenly and earthly treasures. As he held arge amount of wealth, Klein had bought quite a few simr herbs, but the effects of those herbs became weaker after he ate too many of them. As a tinum-tier elite, Watson¡¯s knowledge exceeded that of ordinary people. Perhaps he knew some heavenly and earthly treasures that escaped him. He thought that Watson could give him some herbs to extend his lifespan by a few years. Who would have thought that Watson would immediately offer him eternal life? Could it be done? It was rumored that the Elven Kingdom in the Forest of Eternity had the Spring of Life. Consuming the Spring of Life would grant one eternal life, but that was only a rumor. Klein did not know if it was true or not. ¡°I said I could do it. Of course, I would not lie to you. ¡± Watson sat in his chair and twirled the ring on his finger. ¡°I want to make a wish, a wish for a Spring of Life.¡± With a swish, an emerald-colored liquid appeared in front of Watson. It was the size of a fist, and the color of the stars twinkled in it. The Spring of Life in the Elven Kingdom was guarded by the moon well and could not be obtained by magic or other means. However, Watson had nted the World Tree on Mount Creation. The ball of Spring of Life water came from the World Tree. After wrapping the Spring of Life water with wind-elemental magic and pushing it in front of Klein, Watson said, ¡°Drink this; it¡¯s the Spring of Life.¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Klein was somewhat hesitant. He was unsure if the ball of liquid in front of him was poisonous or really the Spring of Life water. As though he had seen through his thoughts, Watson said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my strength, I don¡¯t need to use poison to attack you! Furthermore, the Spring of Life will lose its effect after being exposed to the air for a period. If you don¡¯t use it now, you won¡¯t be able to use itter.¡± Watson¡¯s words made sense; Klein¡¯s gaze became firm. He gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, swallowing the fist-sized emerald-colored liquid that was floating in midair. As the Spring of Life water entered his body, Klein¡¯s body immediately emitted a faint emerald-colored glow. The wrinkles on his aged face had decreased significantly, and even his pale hair had turned into another color. In just a few seconds, Klein looked more than ten years younger. ¡°That thing is really effective. I can feel an endless stream of life force surging into my body.¡± Klein stretched his hands outward as he muttered to himself in surprise. ¡°It looks like that liquid does indeed have the effect of making one young again. However, making one young and obtaining immortality are two different concepts. How do we verify if one can live forever?¡± Seeing Klein¡¯s change in appearance, the remaining Severed Fingers Gang leaders were first surprised. Then, someone raised a question. Watson had offered them immortality. He would be lying if the water did not give them eternal life. However, how would they verify that? They could not live with Klein to wait for his death, right? ¡°Since you want to see it, then I¡¯ll help you verify it.¡± Watson raised a finger and gently pressed it down on Klein. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Light and Darkness Samsara.¡± Along with the fighting technique, boundless extreme darkness and light appeared on both sides of Klein¡¯s body. With his body as the center, the darkness and light were clearly in conflict with each other, and in an instant, Klein¡¯s head was cut off. His head rolled to the ground; there was even residual joy on his face. Blood spurted from the broken neck. Following that, the corpse that had lost its head fell limply to the ground. That scene frightened everyone there. ¡°Honorable Master, what are you doing? I¡¯ve asked you to verify, but I didn¡¯t ask you to kill anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll know if you continue watching.¡± Watson waved his hand, and everyone could continue to watch. They saw Klein¡¯s headless corpse, which had fallen to the ground, suddenly moved. Then, he stood up, the flesh on his head squirmed as it shot up like a sprig of meat. It constantly weaved, and white bones could be vaguely seen inside. In a short period, Klein¡¯s head reappeared. It was no different from before, and no wounds could be seen. At the same time, his head, which had fallen to the ground, turned into a pool of blood that seeped into the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t die despite having my neck cut off? I¡¯ve obtained the power of immortality! This is the eternal life I seek.¡± Klein stroked his neck; his expression grew excited. As he spoke, he turned around and walked toward Watson. He knelt on one knee and lowered his head. ¡°Honorable Master ck Emperor, no matter what others think, I will follow you until the end of time.¡± As Klein¡¯s voice faded, the remaining Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s leaders looked conflicted. Watson could bestow eternal life to others, and he was a tinum-tier elite. Perhaps it was not a bad thing to follow him, and with Basher and Veronica as examples, they could obtain their wishes if they followed Watson. They could not see a w in that n. The atmosphere in the room became silent because everyone was contemting. Watson watched them as he tapped his fingers lightly on the table. Marcus, Count Gray, Snick, and Elven had be his loyal subordinates. Of the remaining six leaders, he had defeated Basher. Klein and Amon had taken the initiative to dere their loyalty, and Veronica had not given her answer. However, since he had given her hundreds of millions of gold coins, there was a high chance that she would agree to it. That was why the remaining members, who were only short of obtaining the title of Left Thumb and Right Ring Finger, had yet to join. As Watson calcted in his heart, he suddenly turned around and looked at a short, fat middle-aged man sitting opposite him. ¡°You should be Left Thumb, right? You¡¯ve been looking at me for a long time now. Do you have any wishes that I can help you fulfill?¡± The fat middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Honorable Master ck Emperor. I don¡¯t have any wishes for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of something in the future.¡± The fat middle-aged man shuddered when Watson questioned him. It was not bad that Watson could help him fulfill his wishes, but the method of fulfilling his wishes was a little too rough. Veronica wanted wealth, so Watson used gold coins to wash her away. After Klein obtained eternal life, Watson killed him to prove himself. That made the Left Thumb feel fear in his heart. After a moment of silence, Watson said, ¡°Since Mister Left Thumb doesn¡¯t have any questions, what about you, Right Ring Finger?¡± The Right Ring Finger was a woman. She looked to be in her 20s and was very beautiful. Right Ring Finger hesitated for a moment and lowered her head. ¡°When I came in, I realized that you had reced the red wine in the Three-legged Cat tavern. We were initially selling fake wine here, so there was not much profit. It looks like we have good wine now; it¡¯s not inferior to wine from the Lafayette Winery. It doesn¡¯t look like fake wine at all. As long as you can give me the recipe for that batch of wine, I¡¯m willing to be your subordinate.¡± ¡°The recipe is simple. I¡¯ll let Donder tell you about itter! In fact, the red wine in that tavern isn¡¯t fake but high-quality real wine. That¡¯s why the taste is so good. Not only the wine, but I¡¯ve also reced the products from other industries. I¡¯ll tell you all in detailter. Since you¡¯ve all chosen to be my subordinates, I¡¯ll exin a few rules to you in advance.¡± As Watson spoke, he waved his right hand at Basher, who had been lying on the ground, hugging his legs and wailing. He activated his absolute healing ability, causing Basher¡¯s broken right leg to be as good as new. After getting up from the ground, Basher¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Watson. He walked to his seat and sat down. His arrogance had disappeared entirely. At the same time, Veronica was supported by a few guards as she limped back into the tavern. When all the leaders had gathered again, Watson raised three fingers at everyone. ¡°I only have three requirements for you. That is to obey orders, obey orders, and obey orders. Whatever I ask you to do, no matter what, you must do it seriously. If you resist or doubt me, I will immediately revoke your position. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, ck Emperor.¡± The ten higher-ups responded in unison. Compared to the dissatisfaction and contempt they felt when they first came in, they had more respect for Watson then. ¡°Next, I will distribute your work! The thumbs will continue to carry out the sale of weapons, and I will send people to provide the weapons for sale. Marcus and Left Thumb, if you two have time, go to the border. As for index fingers, you will still deal with banks and underground casinos. I will make adjustments ording to the way you lend. You are not allowed to lend with excessive interest, and you are not allowed to forcibly destroy the borrower¡¯s family just because the other party can¡¯t pay back the money.¡± ¡°Yes, ck Emperor. We understand.¡± Every time Watson mentioned a person, the corresponding Severed Fingers higher-up would nod in agreement. On the surface, they were very respectful, but no one knew how they felt about Watson¡¯s orders. ¡°As for the middle fingers, it¡¯s fine to maintain the business of killing people, but we only ept orders for the pursuit of the most vicious criminals and fugitives. All the other orders will be canceled! The ring fingers will mainly sell alcohol. Just keep it as it is, and pinkies will do intelligence work as I¡¯ve said before. I won¡¯t say much more.¡± Watson looked at each of them seriously. ¡°Last but not least, I hope that all of you will gather all our members in Count Gray¡¯s manor in half an hour! I know that you will not understand some of the orders I am issuing right now, and you do not need to understand them. You just need to do as I say because you will immediately know how much benefit my decisions will bring you.¡± Chapter 391 - Distribution Of Resources

Chapter 391: Distribution Of Resources

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The meeting of the Severed Fingers¡¯ higher-ups ended with Watson issuing his orders one by one. Soon, the ten leaders left the Three-legged Cat tavern and ordered their subordinates to meet at Count Gray¡¯s manorter. ¡°Count Gray, do you know why the ck Emperor wants to meet uster? If you know, can you tell me? ¡± Veronica walked behind Count Gray and stopped him before he left. ¡°It¡¯s not something I can guess,¡± Count Gray said with a reverent look on his face. Then he heard Veronica relentlessly ask, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to guess; I just need you to tell me what you know.¡±. Count Gray cleared his throat. ¡°Let me tell you what the ck Emperor did to usst time. The ck Emperor took us to the manor to heal our fingers. Some of those who were disabled also recovered, and Donder was one of them! In addition to helping us recover, the ck Emperor also gave Marcus and me arge amount of wine and weapons. You may not know that, but the ck Emperor has mastered a spell that can fuse things of inferior quality and turn them into higher quality items..¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a spell?¡± Veronica looked doubtful. However, she had asked Watson for 100 million gold coins, and he had also conjured it in an instant. The strange feeling in her heart weakened slightly and was reced by an even more intense curiosity. ¡°That ck Emperor looks so young, but he has mastered so many magical spells. Who is he?¡± Count Gray turned his head and looked around. When he found that there was no one around, he moved closer to Veronica¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. The ck Emperor had forbidden us from divulging this matter, but you are one of the leaders. I think you have the right to know about this! Actually, the ck Emperor¡¯s real name is Watson. Now you should know who he is, right?¡± ¡°Watson? Antonio¡¯s disciple from the border? And also the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple?¡± Veronica chewed on the name; she was shocked. Watson¡¯s name was famous in the capital. Even though she had just returned from outside, she had heard many people talking about that young man. He had be the disciple of two famous figures in the kingdom, and he had even made a name for himself in the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment. He had obtained a perfect score, one that they only see once every few decades. Then, the King had personally invited him to a banquet. That was a lot of achievements for a single person, and that demonstrated his power. However, that young man had another identity. He was the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s boss, and his nickname was the ck Emperor. ¡°Now you know why the ck Emperor is so powerful, right? With his identity, the Severed Fingers Gang will be able to go legitimate. We won¡¯t have to hide and worry about anyone suppressing us. At the same time, the resources in his hands will allow us to earn more because, with the ck Emperor¡¯s participation, the Severed Fingers Gang will enter a new era from now onward.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Watson¡¯s deeds had already convinced Veronica, but she still did not want to admit it verbally. Furthermore, whether Watson¡¯s policies were effective or not, it was useless to talk about it. It was better to wait for time to verify it. On the other side, Basher and Amon were walking together on the road. Both of them held middle finger positions, and they had a good rtionship with each other. ¡°Basher, does your leg still hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. That d*mn ck Emperor: Why didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯s a tinum-tier elite? If he had said earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked him, and I would have been lying on the ground for half a day, making a fool of myself in front of others.¡± Basher stepped on his right leg as heined unhappily. ¡°Basher, stopining. If it weren¡¯t for the ck Emperor¡¯s kindness, I think you would have died! But I really didn¡¯t expect to meet such a talented person in the world¡ªhe would be very famous in the kingdom. Why have I never heard of him?¡± As Amon recalled the scene, he could not help but feel a wave of fear in his mind. When the dagger in his hand collided with Watson¡¯s neck, he felt the shadow of death shrouding his body. As a professional killer, he was always able to kill his prey in various ways. His name was the Bloody Executioner. However, a person put his neck out for him to cut, but he could not even cut it. That was the first time he had encountered such a situation. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour before we head to Count Gray¡¯s manor. Let¡¯s use that time to investigate the ck Emperor. It is likely just an alias. I want to see who he is.¡± Many of the Severed Fingers higher-ups had the same thoughts. Within half an hour, they gathered all their members while preparing their own matters and headed toward Count Gray¡¯s manor. Soon, half an hour had passed. Close to 100,000 people were heading toward Count Gray¡¯s manor in various streets of the royal city. They inconspicuously entered the estate. About 100,000 people stood inside the manor. Most of them, who did not know what had happened, were discussing it carefully and inquiring about what had happened. The Severed Fingers members were scattered throughout the kingdom; the 100,000 people were not all of them. Those were just the elites selected to attend the meeting. They had even more members in the entire kingdom. At that moment, those elites stood in front of the ten higher-ups. They looked in the direction of the gate nervously, waiting for Watson¡¯s arrival. One of Veronica¡¯s subordinates whispered to hispanion beside him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ten leaders would appear here at the same time! They¡¯re usually out of sight, without a trace. It was generally impossible for any ordinary member to see them, so I didn¡¯t expect to see all ten of them here. What an honor, indeed!¡± Hispanion looked smug. ¡°What? Then, I know a little more than you. I heard that we have a new boss, and he has met with our ten higher-ups. He had issuedmands to turn our illegal activities into legitimate ones. So, those higher-ups don¡¯t need to hide their identities anymore.¡± ¡°A person with a higher status than the ten higher-ups? Is that true? If that person really exists, what should we call him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but I do know that all the higher-ups refer to him as the ck Emperor.¡± While the members were whispering among themselves, suddenly, a vast magical ck hole appeared in the sky above Count Gray¡¯s manor. A youth in a feathered coat holding a ck and red longsword in his hand descended from the sky like a god. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Greetings, ck Emperor.¡± After the youth arrived, Marcus and the other higher-ups knelt and bowed toward the teenager. Among them, Basher and Amon lowered their heads even lower than the rest. They had learned the ck Emperor¡¯s identity within the past half an hour. ¡®The Sword Saint and the Astrologer¡¯s disciple, the youngest tinum-tier elite in the history of the kingdom! With such an identity and strength, he was bullying me when he fought with me.¡¯ Basher sighed in his heart as he lowered his head. How could he be so blind? He should have detected Watson¡¯s strength. Initially, he was not very convinced of Watson¡¯s identity, but the more he investigated, the more he understood Watson¡¯s power. The young man was very powerful. Plus, the Severed Fingers Gang experienced an increase in their turnover for the past two days. For example, Marcus and Count Gray sold weapons and wine for tens of millions of gold coins a year. However, with Watson¡¯s fused weapons and red wine, the turnover in the past two days had exceeded ten million. Watson had fused many weapons that were in short supply in the ck market. Many would still buy them even though they cost a thousand gold coins. Count Gray¡¯s business was also booming. Noblemen would go to the tavern and leave with ten bottles of the same red wine. ¡®We don¡¯t need to resort to illegal activities to grow the Severed Fingers Gang. I wonder how Watson¡¯s brain works? He is already an influential person, yet he can stille up with so many strange ideas. Is he not busy with training?¡¯ While Basher was indulging in his wild thoughts, Watson had already descended from the sky to Count Gray¡¯s manor. A young girl trailed behind him from the ck hole. ¡°This is the royal city? It looks good. By the way, there are so many people here. Are these your newly recruited subordinates?¡± ¡°Globe, don¡¯t talk about so many irrelevant things. Get the things I told you to bring here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll release the things right away.¡± The young girl Watson called the Globe was the World Transformation Mirror. He wanted those who had lost their fingers to be there in half an hour because he wanted to give the higher-ups some time to prepare. He also needed the time to contact the World Transformation Mirror and get something from Mount Creation. Suddenly, huge pces fell from the ck hole in the sky. ¡°First, there are ten tinum-tier pces on Mount Creation.¡± Before the pces fell, Watson had already extended his right hand to the top of his head. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions on sessfully fusing ten tinum-tier pces, Master. You have obtained a diamond-tier pce.] Following the system notification, the huge pces above his heads transformed into rays of light and fell into the gray manor below, enveloping the entire manor. Under the blinding rays of light, the manor underwent aplete transformation. Firstly, the entire manor did not change. However, the people there felt that the manor had be tens of times more spacious. Numerous spires and towers were situated within the courtyard, and there was also a huge floating courtyard. The top of the courtyard was covered with densely packed trees. Fresh air filled the entire area. The floating courtyard was above that. However, the Severed Fingers Gang members could not see it from below. ¡°What is that?¡± One man stared at the top of his head. His voice trembled slightly. ¡°Am I seeing things? In the blink of an eye, the ck Emperor had transformed the courtyard that we are in. He is worthy of his status with the gang, indeed! While I am standing here, I can feel the speed of mybat aura increase quite a bit. If I can continue to train here, I might be able to turn from bronze to silver-tier in a few years.¡± Another person sighed. [Diamond-tier building: Eight-story Courtyard in the Sky] The structure wasposed of eight courtyards with different levels. Each courtyard had a different environment. [Abilities: Terrain Change (the terrain and scenery of each courtyard can be changed ording to the owner¡¯s wishes), Absolute Invisibility (the eightyered courtyard is located in another space and can¡¯t be seen from the outside), Cultivation Enhancement (cultivation speed increased by 100%), Eightyered Aurora Strike (the courtyard can absorb light elements and cast arge-scale light element spell on the ground, causing diamond-tier damage).] [Additional abilities: Light Enchantment (all items stored in the courtyard will be enchanted with light elements).] The information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes, and he nodded in satisfaction. Count Gray¡¯s manor was initially used to store red wine and a temporary ce for the Severed Fingers members to gather, but there were too many members there at that moment. A hundred thousand people seemed to be too much for the manor, so Watson decided to renovate it. ¡°From now on, that manor will be the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s new headquarters. Its name is the Eight-story Courtyard in the Sky. It can amodate a million people, and it¡¯s very well hidden! You can construct the buildings you want in these courtyards and store the items you want to store. Even tinum-tier elites will not be able to discover its location.¡± Watson announced the use of the courtyard to everyone there. ¡°ck Emperor, if you had told me that you wanted to build a new headquarters, I would have offered you a few unused mansions in the capital. I can give them to you to build a new stronghold,¡± Veronica said. She looked disappointed, as if someone had stolen arge amount of her gold coins. To Veronica, making money was not only her specialty but also her nature. If one did not make money, one would lose money¡ªthat was her life principle. At that moment, she learned that Count Gray¡¯s manor had been renovated into something more luxurious. There were also all kinds of strange effects. So, Veronica felt envious. She regretted that she had not asked Count Gray about it. They could not have built the same thing with a million gold coins. She could have had the same thing. ¡°ck Emperor, don¡¯t listen to Veronica¡¯s nonsense. Her mansions in the royal city belonged to those who couldn¡¯t pay their debts. They don¡¯t belong to her at all! I do have a few houses in the royal city that belong to me. Why don¡¯t you use my house, ck Emperor?¡± Klein asked. ¡°My ce is in the royal city, so it¡¯s more appropriate for Lord ck Emperor to use my house.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s more appropriate to use mine.¡± The rest of the Severed Fingers leaders spoke one after another. None of them gave way to the others. That was an opportunity to upgrade their houses for free. Who could give that up? Even though they were the Severed Fingers¡¯ higher-ups and were in charge of the underworld forces that covered the entire kingdom, they had never lived in a courtyard that floated in the sky. No one would be able to reject that feeling of being high up and overlooking everything. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight for it. There will be plenty of such opportunities as long as you perform well in the future! We are doing the fusion in Count Gray¡¯s manor because I gave him and Marcus a mission two days ago to see which of the red wine and weapons would be more profitable. In the end, Count Gray won. That is my reward to him. ¡± Watson waved his hand to stop the quarrel among the Severed Fingers¡¯ higher-ups. ¡°Next is my gift to you! Absolute Healing!¡± A thickyer of green light emerged from his body and washed over all the Severed Fingers¡¯ members. Those covered by the green light instantly recovered their severed fingers. Some who were disabled were also healed. Many of them were shocked. They eximed, ¡°My finger is healed!¡± Then, they knelt toward Watson. If Watson¡¯s diamond-tier courtyard had shocked them, then his following action had stunned them and left them grateful. ¡°Then, the third thing. Globe, take those things out.¡± Watson gave another order, and Globe immediately took action. She tore the ck hole above her head a little bigger, and fruits that emitted light and fragrance fell from the sky. They floated in the air like dancing mes. The fruits were silver and golden-red. They were the moon and sun gems that grew on Mount Creation. They had an oversupply of the fruits on the mountain, and they were taken as ordinary wild fruits. However, to the Severed Fingers Gang members, who mainly were bronze and silver-tier elites, those were supreme treasures. ¡°These two kinds of fruits are called the Moon and Sun Gems. Their purpose is to allow the user to obtain the strength of gold-tier and awaken the cultivation talent of light and dark elements! Currently, I¡¯ve brought more than a million of these fruits from Mount Creation. Apart from the ones for each of you, the rest can be used to brew wine. The wine cultivated from these fruits will have some effects that can help people increase their strength. I¡¯ve named them Sun wine and Moon wine. Each bottle is priced at a thousand gold coins. Count Gray, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Count Gray had sessfully stimted the market with the fusion wine in the past two days. He had won the hearts of the people in the capital. Watson felt that it was time tounch a more impactful product and make a fortune. ¡°Yes, ck Emperor.¡± Count Gray¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement at Watson¡¯s order. He put his head on the ground devoutly. He swore that he wouldplete the task Watson had given him perfectly. The wine was named after the Moon and the Sun gems. It was well-suited to its magical effects. If that wine appeared on the market, it would definitely sell well. Right Ring was also excited. She had asked Watson for the form to fuse the wine, so she did not expect Watson to give her something better. ¡°Next is for the two thumbs who are in charge of selling weapons. I want you to sell tinum-tier weapons! There are currently 10,000 sets of tinum weapons and armor here. I will put the sun and moon gems on the first floor, and I want to put those weapons on the second floor of the courtyard.¡± Watson waved his hand, and a strong wind blew, splitting the sun and moon gems into two parts. One part was blown into the hands of the 100,000 members with broken fingers, and the other part was blown into the lush courtyard in the sky. Some of the members quickly bit into the fruits when they got their hands on one. There was a buzz, the member who had consumed the sun gem immediately burst with a gold-tier aura. Two incandescent light-elementalbat aura wings appeared behind his back, causing him to shout out in pleasant surprise. ¡°It¡¯s true. The ck Emperor has told the truth. I¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s true! I¡¯ll give it a try too.¡± With someone taking the lead, everyone stuffed the fruit into their mouths and sessfully advanced to gold-tier. The aura of the 100,000 gold-tier warriorsbined into one, causing the earth to tremble. At the same time, swords and armor flickered with tinum colors fell from the ck hole,nding in the second-floor courtyard made of metal and rocks. ¡°Each of those weapons and weapons costs 10,000 gold coins. I want you to sell them slowly to avoid selling too many at once and causing the price to depreciate.¡± ¡°Please rest assured, ck Emperor. We will not disappoint you.¡± Marcus and the other thumb stuffed the sun fruit into their mouths as they lowered their heads excitedly. If they were already excited when Watson brought fruits that could allow people to advance to gold-tier, their mood did not worsen when they saw the tinum-tier weapons. The kingdom only had no more than ten tinum-tier weapons. However, there were 100,000 of them in front of them. Even if they each had a set, it would be more than enough. Chapter 392 - A Request From The Sword Saint

Chapter 392: A Request From The Sword Saint

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Next, Index Fingers who are in charge of the banks and the underground casinos.¡± After Watson finished dealing with the weapons and armor, he continued waving at Globe, who was in charge of maintaining the ck hole in the sky. Veronica and Klein breathed heavily as anticipation appeared on their faces. Count Gray and Marcus had obtained mystical fruits and powerful tinum-tier items, respectively. They did not know what they would get. ¡°You are getting this.¡± With Globe¡¯s help, Watson took 20 shimmering rings and let them float toward Klein and Veronica. ¡®What is that? A ring? Compared to the previous two batches of gifts, why is our gift so bad?¡¯ Veronica looked at the ring in front of her with a disappointed expression. It seemed like the ring in front of her was sparkling with starlight.. It should be of high quality. It was very likely better than the 100,000 tinum weapons that Watson had given to Marcus. However, there were only 20 rings; what could they do with those? Just as she was thinking about that, Watson stretched his right hand outward and showed the ring on his hand. ¡°These rings are known as Wish for the World rings. As the name implies, you can make a wish when you wear the ring. Each ring can make three wishes per day, and the items you receive will be twice the amount of what you wish for! I could get a hundred million gold coins because I used those rings to multiply one gold coin countless times. ¡°ck Emperor, thank you. Your gift to us is simply too good.¡± Veronica, who hadined about the gift, quickly put half of the 20 rings on all of her fingers. If Klein had not been quick enough to take the remaining rings, perhaps Veronica would have worn the remaining ten rings on her hand as well. There was no need to sell magical fruits and weapons. As long as she had those rings, Veronica could obtain arge amount of gold coins by making a wish every day and live a life of counting money while lying in a pile of gold coins. Compared to the first two, the ring was clearly stronger. The gang¡¯s Thumbs and Ring Fingers, who had just received their supplies, cast envious gazes at Veronica and Klein. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± After Watson¡¯s voice sounded, the remaining Middle Fingers and Pinkies immediately began quarreling. ¡°It¡¯s Elven and Snick¡¯s turn. Let them go first. As for Middle Fingers, we are more modest and aren¡¯t willing topete with them,¡± Basher said, his eyes twinkling. ¡°Yes, we are very modest.¡± Amon nodded immediately. Their words made Elven look disdainful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two ashamed to say that? You were always the first to go up for any benefits, so why are you modest this time? We are Pinkies, and we alwaysest in the Severed Fingers Gang. It¡¯s only right for us to receive the rewards now.¡± They realized Watson¡¯s reward got better each time. Theter rewards would be better, so they wanted to wait for that. ¡°Elven, don¡¯t nder me. When have I ever snatched the benefits? Well, I want to let you go first this time. Don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Elven, don¡¯t do this the hard way. When I get angry, it¡¯ll be very scary.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to take a good look. I hope your leg will be hard enough after it heals. Don¡¯t let it get broken again.¡± Watson smiled when he saw Elven and Basher arguing. He did not stop them. That was what he wanted to see. Therefore, he needed someone to stir the others¡¯petitive spirit. For example, when someone saw the things given to others were better than theirs, it was inevitable that they would feel unbnced. As long as he bnced the things given to different higher-ups and let thempare the items themselves, they wouldpete for better things. ¡°Thest two rewards, I¡¯ll give them to you at the same time.¡± Watson nodded at Globe. Soon, three ck and white beads floated from the ck hole in the sky and unicorns with a single horn and shining fur. ¡°I remember that this magical beast was put here by the ck Emperor two days ago. How did it be like that?¡± Some of the Severed Fingers members recognized the unicorn as they cried out in surprise. The unicorn had three pairs of pure white wings on its back. At the same time, ayer of light engraved with mysterious runes appeared on the unicorn¡¯s horn on top of its head. It rotated slowly and gave off intense pressure. Faint golden feather phantoms appeared on both sides of the unicorn¡¯s body, apanied by the whispers of the gods. [tinum-tier Magical Beast: the Angelic Unicorn] [A unicorn that was fused with the bloodline of an angel and is much more powerful than a traditional unicorn.] [Attributes: Light] [Abilities: Holy Strike, Holy Judgement, Rapid Self-healing, Holy Enchantment, Archangel¡¯s Sword (summons the angel¡¯s sword, causing tinum-tier light magic damage), Holy Shield (resists attacks up to tinum-tier).] [Additional abilities: Absolute Reflection, Body Fusion (temporarily fusing with the host¡¯s body, lending its own strength to the host).] That unicorn was hunted initially for its horn from the Forest of Eternity for King Landhar III, who had secretly attached the soul of a god to it, causing the unicorn to be corrupted. Watson had asked Globe to find some powerful magical beasts on Mount Creation to fuse them with the unicorn. Thatpleted the beast¡¯s evolution to be a tinum-tier magical beast. As for the three ck and white pearls, they were the Blessings of the Gods and Demons that Watson had researched on Mount Creation. If one consumed them, they could transform into an angel or demon race, obtaining strength that was not inferior to a tinum-tier elite. ¡°That unicorn is a tinum-tier magical beast, a gift to Elven. As for the remaining three pearls, they are called the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. They are the more powerful sun and moon fruits.¡± Watson distributed the gifts separately. Elven looked at the unicorn that had spread its wings and flew in front of her. She extended her hand and gently stroked the smooth, silky fur on its body. The remaining three people received the three beads. When they heard Watson say that the effects of the beads were even more powerful than the sun fruit, they could no longer resist swallowing them immediately. Boom! With a muffled sound, the ground beneath Basher¡¯s feet was shattered by a powerful force. Two demon wings spread from his back; ck mes burned on them. Two long horns grew on his forehead. There was a ball of me in the shape of a sharp sword in the center, and his eyes had turned to red color. ¡°I¡¯ve be a tinum-tier elite!¡± Basher clenched his fists. His fingernails had be very long, and with a casual wave of his hand, there was a muffled explosion in the air, and a giant pit was created in the ground. ¡°My race has changed too. My current appearance is very simr to that of the legendary demon race.¡± Snick¡¯s body had also turned into a demon. Besides a horn and a demon tail, there was also a billowing ck fog on his body. When the ck fog touched the ground, it corroded holes in it. It was as if it came from the deepest abyss. Amon¡¯s body was different from theirs. White feathers condensed from the light and covered Amon¡¯s back. At the same time, a halo appeared above Amon¡¯s head. ¡°This power... I¡¯ve be an angel?¡± Two people had transformed into demons and the other into an angel. That scene caused the rest of the members to feel agitated. ¡°It can change one¡¯s race, allowing one to be tinum-tier without training? What is that thing?¡± Marcus and Count Gray looked at each other in shock. They saw the desire in each other¡¯s eyes, especially Count Gray. Marcus was a gold-tier warrior. If he was lucky, he might get promoted to tinum-tier in his lifetime. However, Count Gray did not have much strength. It was almost impossible for him to advance to tinum-tier, but the situation had changed. Anyone who got the beads would advance to tinum-tier; even an ordinary person could do that. tinum-tier elites had always been synonymous with power in the kingdom. Many of the members imagined the day they could stand at the top of the kingdom tomand everyone. Even Veronica and Klein, who had received the Wish for the World rings, were filled with envy when they saw Basher, Amon, and the others who got the pearls. They were in high spirits just a moment ago, but they suddenly felt that the rings on their hands were not that good. After a moment of silence, Watson said, ¡°Those are all the rewards I¡¯m giving you at this time. In the future, I¡¯ll give you something else from time to time, based on your performance!¡± As soon as Watson finished speaking, he signaled for Globe to enter the ck hole. Globe bade him farewell before entering the ck hole and closed the spatial tunnel connected to Mount Creation. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Almost everyone present heaved a sigh of relief. On the one hand, they were hoping that Watson would give them more things. On the other hand, they were afraid that the things that Watson gave them would be too scary. They felt that the Blessings from the Gods and Demons were too heaven-defying. If there was something more powerful than the Blessings from the Gods and Demons, their hearts might not be able to withstand it. The rewards that Watson gave were truly shocking. Initially, many of those Severed Fingers members had chosen to be Watson¡¯s subordinates only because of their higher-ups¡¯mand or because they were forced to do that. However, after that, they had acknowledged Watson¡¯s identity as the ck Emperor and were prepared to perform well in front of Watson in exchange for a reward. Watson sighed when he knew that his goal had been achieved. For example, the things he had allocated to the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups were not randomly distributed; he had done that after some careful consideration. Count Gray was good at brewing wine, so giving him the sun and moon gems was more cost-effective than giving them to others. Another example was Amon and Basher¡¯s position as the middle fingers. Completing the assassination missions required strongbat strength. Therefore, he would give them Blessings from the Gods and Demons. ¡°I¡¯m now a tinum-tier elite! Let¡¯s see who dares to provoke me in the capital. Let¡¯s see who is unhappy with me. If I punch them now, I¡¯ll be able to beat them to their knees and make them call me grandfather.¡± Basher restrained his demonic form, but he was still excited in the pleasure of bing stronger. He had a proud expression on his face. ¡°Basher, I advise you to put away your tricks. ck Emperor bestowed your strength, but it¡¯s not for you to satisfy your selfish desires,¡± Elven said coldly. She was stroking the unicorn. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me, Elven. You don¡¯t need to care about what I do. Also, even if I do something out of line, what can you do about it? Can you beat me? Don¡¯t tell me you want to use the winged horse to deal with me. Even if that magical beast is tinum-tier, I can still pull its head out and stick it in its behind.¡± ¡°How dare you insult the beast that the ck Emperor had given me? Basher, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Elven¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an aura that surpassed tinum-tier descended from her body. Basher, who had beenughing arrogantly, suddenly became silent as if someone had grabbed his throat. ¡°The aura on your body is even stronger than mine. Are you at diamond-tier? Impossible! This isn¡¯t real.¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible? My diamond-tier strength was bestowed by the ck Emperor. Nothing is impossible for him! Basher, just because you¡¯ve obtained that bit of strength, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can act so arrogantly. You are nothing in my eyes. Now, do you think I have the qualifications to teach you a lesson?¡± Elven enunciated each word, causing Basher¡¯s expression to darken. His lips moved a few times, and in the end, he hung his head in dejection and did not speak. He thought that Watson could only advance a person to tinum-tier. He did not expect the young man to advance them to diamond-tier. How powerful was Watson? After advancing to tinum-tier, Basher had some small thoughts in his mind, but at that moment, those thoughts were gone. ¡°I have done all I came to do. I will be leaving now. The development of the Severed Fingers Gang will depend on everyone. I will only be giving you directions. Let¡¯s work together to grow the Severed Fingers Gang!¡± ¡°Yes, ck Emperor. Under your leadership, the Severed Fingers will be better.¡± ¡°Long live the Severed Fingers Gang! Long live the ck Emperor!¡± All the Severed Fingers gang members knelt on the ground. Their gazes were fervent, and their voices shook the sky. Apanied by the roars of his subordinates, Watson turned around and left Count Gray¡¯s manor. The moment he walked out of the door, the voices stopped. He turned around. He realized that the manor behind him looked exactly like Count Gray¡¯s manor from the outside. He smiled. ¡°Watson, why are you here? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Where did you go?¡± Just as Watson was about to turn around and take a step forward, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him. Then, a pale hand touched his shoulder. It was Christina. She was looking at him with a strange expression. Sword Saint Reid and Antonio were behind her. They had the same odd expression on their faces as well. ¡°Watson, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you just walked out of that manor. Reid and I have been searching around that manor for a long time, but we did not find you inside. Is there something special about that manor?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that manor. Watson, I remember that the manor is the property of Count Gray. He is a famous nobleman in the wine trade. Do you know him?¡± First, it was Antonio, and then Reid joined the inquiry team. ¡°Regarding that, I will exin it to you when I have time, Masters. I wonder why you are so anxious to find me?¡± When he saw Christina with Antonio and Reid, he guessed that she must have told them about Augustus, which was why they were so anxious to find him. Their action warmed his heart. ¡°We¡¯re looking for you because we went to the Campbell family a few hours ago. You really are something! You taught the Campbell family a lesson, but you also left them with some dignity intact. After you left, the Campbell family¡¯s patriarch was so angry that he wanted toin to the King. Fortunately, your master and I came forward and suppressed that matter.¡± Reid sighed. Watson was shocked to hear that. ¡°What? Master, you have already been to the Campbell family. When?¡± ¡°When you left, or more urately, before you left. Antonio and I hid outside to watch the situation. We saw you unleash your power and fuse a diamond-tier puppet, and we also saw you make a starlight-tier sword and feather coat! Oh, right! The most interesting thing is that your master made a bet with me on whether you would choose to use magic or sword technique to solve the problem. For that, we bet twenty years of red wine, and Antonio lost three bottles to me in a row.¡± ¡°Reid, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. If Watson were not afraid to destroy the Campbell family with magic, he would have used magic instead of sword technique.¡± ¡°Really? Antonio, I think you should stop deceiving yourself. Watson¡¯s sword attack destroyed most of the Campbell Manor. If he did not want to destroy them, he wouldn¡¯t have used that sword technique.¡± ¡°Reid, are you done? If he were not worried about destroying the entire Campbell family, then it must have been because he had fused a longsword, so he decided to use it for his attack. It was not because the spells I taught him were inferior to your sword technique.¡± Watson smiled wryly; his head hurt. He did not think that while he was surrounded by thousands of guards in the Campbell family and attacked with holy relics, his two masters were hiding nearby and discussing his next moves. They were too childish, and they were too assured of him. ¡°Since you saw me leaving the Campbell family, then you wouldn¡¯t be looking for me because of that. What was the reason?¡± Watson decided to interrupt their argument. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re really smart. We can¡¯t say that it¡¯s rted to the Campbell family or that it has nothing to do with that. Did you sign a contract with the Campbell family before you left, asking for their holy relics? Since you weren¡¯t in a hurry to take those holy relics when you left, Antonio and I took the initiative to help you retrieve them. Why don¡¯t you research and help create a weapon for me? I don¡¯t have many requirements. As long as that weapon can defy the gods and heave, it will be fine.¡± Reid rubbed his hands; he no longer paid attention to Antonio. Instead, he gave Watson a ttering smile. Chapter 393 - Fusing The Thread Of Destiny

Chapter 393: Fusing The Thread Of Destiny

¡°D*mn you, Reid, you¡¯re too cunning. Didn¡¯t we agree to get those holy relics and let Watson make a starlight-tier weapon for each of us? Why did you tell him to make only one for you?¡± Before Watson could respond, Antonio had already started toin. ¡°Antonio, is not that staff in your hand the diamond-tier weapon Watson made for you? You already have a diamond-tier weapon, so don¡¯t overthink it. Watson has never made a weapon for me, so he should make one for me first.¡± Reid¡¯s righteous retort stunned Antonio, and then his expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Either he makes one for the both of us, or doesn¡¯t make one at all!¡± Even if it were a stone, a starlight-tier item would be more precious than a diamond-tier item. A diamond-tier item would be trash. A few months ago, Antonio still treated his staff as something precious. He would never say that a diamond-tier item was trash. However, in front of the starlight-tier temptation, a diamond-tier thing was nothing to him. ¡°Antonio, we have talked so much here and haven¡¯t asked Watson for his opinion. Why don¡¯t we ask Watson who he wants to make a weapon for?¡± Reid turned to look at Watson, his expression bing more and more amiable. ¡°Watson, I still have some profound sword techniques that I haven¡¯t taught you. As long as you help me fuse a weapon, I will teach you everything I know. How about that?¡± ¡°Watson, if you make weapons for me, then I will not hide anything from you this time.¡± Antonio followed closely behind, expressing his stance that he was not willing to be outdone. ¡°Masters, please don¡¯t be like that. Don¡¯t put me in a difficult position.¡± Watson scratched his head, his expression a little awkward. ¡°First, let me see what those holy relics are. If there are enough of them, it¡¯s not impossible for me to make two starlight-tier weapons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to show them here. Let¡¯s go back to Master Reid¡¯s ce first.¡± As soon as Watson finished speaking, Reid and Antonio looked at him as if they were waiting for him to say that. Reid waved his hand and sealed the surrounding space while Antonio chanted into the sky. A vast magical teleportation array appeared. It enveloped and teleported them in an instant. At the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard¡­ Samuel and the others were sitting in the courtyard. They yawned when they saw the craftsmen who had been invited to repair the huge pit that Watson had made when he was practicing his sword technique. It had been almost half a day since their master left the courtyard. ¡°Are we just going to wait here?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Master gave us a day off. Are you going to disobey his orders?¡± a disciple said. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t dare disobey Master¡¯s orders. Plus, Watson is also too powerful. Master has been strict with us for so many years, and that is the first time he has given everyone a day off. Watson¡¯s power must have frightened him so much! Even I felt my confidence take a hit when I saw that young man¡¯s monstrous talent, let alone Master. I was quite proud to be Master¡¯s disciple, but now it seems that I¡¯m still far from real progress.¡± ¡°Who says so? I think it¡¯s different from what you thought. There are many people with such high talent in the world, and they work so hard. What¡¯s our reason for not working hard? Whenever Master told us to train hard every day, we did notply. And now we suddenly get a day off, we feel empty. I wonder when Master ising back?¡± Samuel did not say a word. He only lowered his head. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something. He raised his head and saw a vast teleportation array in the sky. Then, Antonio, Watson, and the others appeared. ¡°It¡¯s Master. They are back,¡± someone eximed. Samuel took the lead and stood up. He bowed his head respectfully toward Reid. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Reid waved his hand casually, indicating that he did not need to stand on ceremony. He looked impatient. ¡°Samuel, quickly, clear everyone out of the courtyard. I¡¯ll give you three minutes. I don¡¯t want to see any outsiders here.¡± ¡°But Master, those craftsmen haven¡¯t finished their work yet.¡± Samuel was stunned for a moment before he spoke hesitantly. It seemed like his master was very anxious. It was the first time he saw his master, who had always been calm, show such an expression. ¡°Pay them. They don¡¯t need to continue working here. Go, quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Under Reid¡¯s firm orders, Samuel gave some money to the workers in the yard and ordered them to leave. Curiously, he brought his other junior brothers to Reid¡¯s side, wanting to see why his master was so anxious. ¡°Watson, the venue has been arranged. Let¡¯s hurry and start.¡± Reid, who could not wait, turned to Watson. Closely after that, Antonio also waved his arm and chanted an incantation. A ck hole emerged in the air. More than 20 light shadows flew out andnded on the ground, turning into colorful treasures. Each of those treasures emitted a diamond-tier aura. The moment they appeared, the entire courtyard trembled, and the air became sticky. Even Samuel, who was a tinum-tier elite, could not help but hold his breath. ¡°Watson, take a look. Is there anything useful in those things? If there is not enough, Antonio and I will go to the Campbell family to ask for more. They im that they only have 24 holy relics, but I know that they must have hidden more.¡± After Antonio released the holy relics, Reid waved his hand toward the courtyard. A vastyer of sword aura immediately enveloped the entire area, ensuring that the aura would not leak out no matter what happened inside. ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± Watson touched his chin as he looked at the holy relics in front of him one by one. The first one was made of three triangr-shaped squares, each of which had an eye symbol sculpture. [Third-era diamond-tier holy relic: Void Sentry] [Abilities: Absolute Shift (opens a void door, banishes enemies), Void Sentry Tower (can be built into a diamond-tier sentry tower, gains detection ability and defense against attacks of the same level ss).] ¡°I¡¯ve seen this relic before.¡± He moved his gaze to the next holy relic, and the information appeared in front of him. [Twelfth-era diamond-tier holy relic: the Tudor Holy Grail] [Abilities: River of Death (the Holy Grail carries the river water that symbolizes death, enough to poison a diamond-tier¡¯s existence), Soul Ferry (through the Holy Grail, the soul can be reincarnated and replicated into another person¡¯s body. Under certain conditions, the memory can be perpetuated), Absolute Load (the Holy Grail acts as a container, able to carry everything in the world).] The second relic was a cup that was made from some kind of gold-like metal. At the bottom of the bowl-shaped cup was an antique base with mysterious and old pictures engraved on it. It looked like a person dressed in luxurious clothes was wrapped in the shape of a mummy and ced into a golden coffin, sealed in a huge inverted pyramid. However, the picture was very blurry due to its age. Next, Watson looked at the third holy relic. His eyes brightened because that was an ancient-looking longsword. If Master Reid wanted a handy weapon, that sword was the most suitable for the fusion. The ancient longsword was about a meter long, and the de was slightly curved. The de and the direction near the hilt were engraved with a mysterious symbol. It was emitting a faint light, slowly rotating, and the entire hilt was in the shape of a feather. It was as if it was made from the feathers of some terrifying magical beast. [Third-era Diamond-tier holy relic: the Sword of Creation] [Abilities: Absolute Cut (capable of cutting everything), Space Cut (capable of splitting space into different squares to trap enemies), Time Cut (capable of splitting time and allowing time to jump forward), and Fate Cut (capable of evading an unwanted fate and changing a predetermined oue, but can only be used once a day).] [Bonus: Universal Key (can open any door in the world).] ¡°Each of those holy relics has powerful functions. It¡¯s hard to imagine how powerful the civilizations that existed before us were, and how they were destroyed.¡± Watson quickly looked through all the holy relics. Some were weapons that could cut through everything, some were essories with strange effects, and some were utterly unknown. No matter what kind of holy relics they were, they all had one characteristic: they were powerful. The 24 holy relics were mainly from a period between the third and twelfth eras. There were no holy relics from before the third era. ording to what Watson knew, the world¡¯s timeline was divided into twelve eras since recorded history. The more famous one was the mythological era more than 10,000 years ago, also known as the first generation. More than 10,000 years ago, the continent was dozens of times bigger than the current one. There were starlight and even higher-tier existences everywhere on the continent. However, because those existences were too powerful, they caused the continent to shatter due to their conflicts. The shattered continent could no longer support their survival, so they were forced to migrate to the starry sky. After the mythological era ended, it was time for the second era, the tinum era. Even though the starlight-tier gods had left the continent, their bloodline continued to exist there. Those gods¡¯ descendants possessed a strength that wasparable to a tinum-tier elite when they were born, in addition to some terrifying abilities inherited from the gods. Such creatures were collectively known as the mythological creatures on the continent, including angels and demons. The second era ended in a conflict between the angels, demons, humans, the sea race, the tree spirits, and other races. The human race rose from within. Borrowing from the civilization of the gods, humans established the Void Civilization with the ability to reproduce and learn skills that surpassed any other race. At the peak of the Void Civilization, humans disyed strengthparable to the mythological era and created many starlight-tier magical ships. They were prepared to explore the void, but unfortunately, those powerful ships were destroyed overnight for various reasons. After that, even though most of the Void Civilization¡¯s technology had disappeared, humans continued to upy the dominant position on the continent eras after eras. Thest era was the Tudor dynasty, which was about 1,200 years ago. ¡°In general, a holy relic would be more powerful the older it was because it might contain the gods¡¯ technology. Later relics had less power because that initial knowledge was lost. Just like how the kingdom can only produce tinum-tier items currently.¡± Watson sighed in his heart. As he sensed his two masters¡¯ fervent gazes, he collected his thoughts and began to extend his right hand toward the holy relics in front of him, activating the system. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing 12 diamond-tier holy relics, obtaining a starlight-tier weapon, the Goddess of Fate¡¯s Thread of Destiny.] Following the system notification, half of the 24 holy relics disappeared in an instant. They turned into bright lights that collided before fusing into a shining thread. The thread seemed to exist in that world and still be in another space. It contained a strong aura of destiny. Just looking at it made people¡¯s hearts flutter, and they felt like they were about to be judged. [Starlight-tier weapon: Goddess of Fate¡¯s Thread of Destiny] [Abilities: retaining the Sword of Creation¡¯s abilities.] [Additional abilities: Destiny (connect the Thread of Destiny to a person¡¯s body. It can connect the other party¡¯s fate to oneself and transfer all damage received to the other party), Absolute Rbination (the Thread of Destiny can be dposed into the smallest energy factor, and can also be reassembled into objects of any shape), Absolute Hit (the attack will definitely hit), Karma Reversal (after its release, the enemy will first suffer the damage), the Divine Kingdom of Fate ((after releasing the divine kingdom that governs fate, the fate of the enemy in will be controlled by the host).] When the Thread of Destiny appeared, the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples who were watching the situation were stunned. They had seen Reid return in a panic, chase the outsiders away, and lock down the courtyard. They did not know what Reid had wanted to do. They finally realized that Reid wanted Watson to make a starlight-tier weapon. ¡°Am I seeing things? Those 12 holy relics disappeared in an instant and turned into a thread?¡± One of the disciples rubbed his eyes. ¡°Even though the 12 items turned into one, I feel like the new item has be stronger. Just looking at me makes me want to kneel. It¡¯s not inferior to Master¡¯s Kingdom of the Sword,¡± another disciple said. He had the same surprised expression on his face. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve asked you to fuse a sword. Why did you fuse a thread? That doesn¡¯t match my appearance.¡± Reid frowned at the item that Watson had fused, expressing his dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Actually, this starlight-tier weapon is much more powerful than you think. The attack in its thread state makes it more flexible. At the same time, the threads can also be entangled, turning into different shapes of weapons. For example, the traditional thin sword.¡± Watson raised his hand. The threads of destiny around his body immediately gathered and turned into a thin sword that flickered with a translucent luster. It seemed to exist in that world yet looked illusory. ¡°Another example is the mighty and domineering heavy sword.¡± Following Watson¡¯s voice, the thin sword in his hand immediately spread outward and turned into a giant sword as long as a door and as thick as a palm. Mysterious symbols were engraved on it. ¡°It can even be turned into armor.¡± Watson disintegrated the heavy sword. Threads spread outward spontaneously and attached themselves to his body. They gradually adhered to each other and weaved into a set of bright white armor. More threads spread around the armor, connecting like a. ¡°Watson, you can¡¯t just tell me that. Show me how powerful those threads are.¡± Reid shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Watson smiled and extended one of the threads from the armor, connecting it to Antonio, who was not far away. Then, he waved at Reid. ¡°Master Reid, try to attack me now.¡± ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Infinite Sword sh.¡± Reid raised his hand and used a tinum-tier sword technique. The violent sword aura mixed and turned into a huge sky-splitting sword that shed at Watson¡¯s body fiercely. The Thread of Destiny armor on Watson¡¯s chest shattered, but he was not injured at all. On the other hand, Antonio, who was nearby, flew backward with a whoosh. His clothes were torn, and blood seeped from his chest. ¡°That is the first ability of the Thread of Destiny¡ªDestiny. It can transfer all damages to others.¡± Antonio fell heavily to the ground. After a long while, he shook his head and got up. He just happened to hear Watson¡¯s exnation. He looked flustered and exasperated. ¡°Watson, how could you treat Master like that? Even if you want to demonstrate, you don¡¯t have to use me as an example, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. You are the perfect example to highlight the power of that weapon, right? With other people, I¡¯m afraid it would be very difficult to have such an effect.¡± Watson looked at Antonio with an apologetic expression and bowed. Then, he looked at Reid. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need to use Master Antonio¡¯s next move! The inherent skill of the Thread of Destiny¡ªKarma Reversal. ¡± As he spoke, a breeze blew across Reid¡¯s face, and a bloody scar appeared. ¡°I¡¯m injured?¡± Reid subconsciously tilted his head. He raised his hand and stroked his cheek. His face showed a look of disbelief. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s going on?¡± As the Sword Saint, he was confident that no one could ambush him. However, he did not feel any attack, yet his cheek was inexplicably injured. Watson raised his right hand. A thread of destiny flew in the direction of his finger along the wound on Reid¡¯s face. ¡°That is the second ability of the Thread of Destiny¡ªKarma Reversal. That move allows the result of the attack to appear on the enemy¡¯s body one step ahead of time. It causes damage before the attack isunched. No matter how strong the enemy is, they can¡¯t dodge it.¡± ¡°I have just demonstrated the two of the abilities of the Thread of Destiny. Now I will show its final ability¡ªthe Divine Kingdom of Fate! ¡± Following Watson¡¯s voice, the Thread of Destiny wrapped around his body instantly expanded and covered the entire courtyard. Threads gathered in midair and turned into a brilliant divine kingdom. Threads also hung down from the kingdom¡ªthey were connected to the heads of the people in the courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why am I moving on my own?¡± ¡°My body is suddenly out of my control.¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s disciples cried out in surprise. Their bodies were connected to threads, which were moving stiffly in a strange shape. The source of the threads was connected to Watson on the other side of the divine kingdom. At that moment, Watson seemed to have transformed into the ruler of the kingdom. The other people in the courtyard were puppets, entirely under his control. Chapter 394 - The Crown Staff

Chapter 394: The Crown Staff

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson stood amidst the crisscrossed lines of the divine kingdom. The dancing Threads of Destiny wrapped around each of the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples, giving the illusion that he was the creator of order. With just a thought, he could control the fates of those people. He could even control Reid and Antonio to a certain extent when their bodies were connected to the threads. ¡°That is the true ability of that starlight-tier weapon. It isparable to the power of the Divine Kingdom.¡± Countless threads of destiny were attached to Reid¡¯s arms and body. Those threads controlled his arms to move spontaneously, and to fight against that power, a simrly powerful sword aura emerged from Reid¡¯s body to form the Kingdom of the Sword. The giant sword-shaped kingdom that shot into the sky and the divine kingdom that covered the entire courtyard was formed from countless entangled fishing threads. Sparks of divine light were produced from the friction; Reid could barely remain still. The Thread of Destiny was formed by the rules.. Ordinary people could not cut it off or even touch it. Only people at Reid¡¯s level could fight against the Thread of Destiny. However, Reid could only cut off the thread, but he could not stop its rapid regeneration. Antonio, who was next to Reid, was not so lucky. He could not control the diamond-tier divine kingdom. His posture wasical as he danced like a monkey. ¡°Watson, you just said you would not use me as a demonstration! Why did you let me do a demonstration again? Why aren¡¯t you stopping that?¡± Antonio did not have a beard, or else he would have had an angry expression as he shouted at Watson, who was hovering in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Antonio. I identally let you do another demonstration.¡± Watson scratched his head and stopped that ability. The lines that filled the sky disappeared, and everyone returned to their original state. The feeling of being controlled disappeared, but they still had lingering fear on their faces. They subconsciously distanced themselves from Watson. They never expected Watson would be able to control their bodies even though he had fused a starlight-tier weapon. That was too terrifying. Did that mean that they could even kill each other if Watson wanted them to do that? They would rather be killed in battle because of their inferior skills than die at the hands of theirpanions. ¡°Watson, is that the weapon¡¯s full abilities?¡± Reid patted his body and looked at Watson with interest after realizing that the Thread of Destiny hadpletely disappeared. There were not many things in that world that could interest him. Even though the Thread of Destiny that Watson had fused was somewhat different from what he had imagined, he was still very satisfied with its powerful effect. After all, that Thread of Destiny could fight against the Kingdom of the Swords by itself. Once he mastered the otherbination of abilities, it would increase his strength by several times fold. ¡°Reid, is not the power disyed by Watson satisfying you? Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. If you don¡¯t want that starlight-tier weapon, then give it to that old man.¡± Antonio panicked when he realized that Reid wanted to urge Watson to disy the weapon¡¯s other abilities. Watson might use him as a demonstration again. In addition, he was very envious of that weapon. He immediately rejected Reid¡¯s request. ¡°Antonio, Watson fused that weapon for me. What does it have to do with you? Go away, go away. Who said I don¡¯t want that weapon? I do want it.¡± Reid waved his hand at Antonio and came in front of Watson. He grabbed the Thread of Destiny in his hand and revealed a proud expression. ¡°With this weapon, it¡¯s not a problem for me to be the number one person just beneath the starlight tier. Furthermore, the rules contained in this weapon are exceptional. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before. If I study it, I might be able to break through to starlight-tier .¡± Advancing to starlight-tier a star meant bing a god. Reid was only at diamond-tier. There was still a world of difference between that and the starlight tier. With Reid¡¯s strength, even the weakest starlight-tier elite might not be a match for him. ¡°Watson, there are still 12 holy relics left. You have just fused a powerful holy relic for Reid. Next, you have to fuse one for me. We are both your masters. Watson, you can¡¯t favor one over the other! My requirements are not high. I just need a weapon that is more powerful than the one in Reid¡¯s hand.¡± Antonio looked at the Thread of Destiny in Reid¡¯s hands. His eyes were red with envy. He had no choice but to turn to look at Watson. It was better than the weapon in Reid¡¯s hands. Was that a high requirement? Watson smiled bitterly at Antonio¡¯s request. However, he knew that Antonio was a person who cared about his dignity. If he disagreed, Antonio would definitely go on and on. He had no choice but to nod. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t guarantee that these items will be more powerful than the Thread of Destiny. I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best. There¡¯s one more thing. I need to use your staff to fuse the weapon.¡± ¡°What do you need my staff for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to fuse that staff too?¡± Antonio tightened the wooden cane in his hand. That cane was a diamond-tier World Tree staff that Watson had fused on Mount Creation. The name of the person whom Antonio missed was engraved on that stick. On the surface, Antonio did not seem to care much about that stick, but he treasured it very much. After all, that walking stick not only symbolized his longing for someone, but it was also the first time Watson had given him a decent gift. It had an iparable symbolic meaning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I won¡¯t damage that staff. I¡¯ll just modify it to make it stronger.¡± ¡°Antonio, since you¡¯re so reluctant to give up the diamond-tier staff in your hand, don¡¯t ask for another weapon! In my opinion, a diamond-tier staff is already good enough for you. With your current strength, using a higher-tier staff would be a waste. I feel that the Thread of Destiny still has a small w. Why don¡¯t we let Watson fuse the remaining holy relics with it?¡± Reid said. Antonio got angry immediately. ¡°Reid, that is none of your business. Take your weapon and move to the side! You already obtained a starlight-tier weapon, yet you are still not satisfied. You can¡¯t be too greedy!¡± As he spoke, Antonio had clearly made up his mind and handed the staff in his hand to Watson. ¡°Watson, take the staff. Remember what I said just now? I want a weapon that is not inferior to the Thread of Destiny.¡± Watson did not respond to him when he took the staff. He chanted to himself. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡±. Following his voice, the remaining 12 holy relics in the air turned into dazzling light and fused with Antonio¡¯s staff. The originally emerald-green wooden staff immediately changed. First, the color changed from emerald green to yellow, red, blue, green, ck, white, and gray. Each color represented a symbol, and the staff was filled with elemental symbols. For example, yellow represented earth elements, and its symbol was in the shape of rocks, and the texture was also rock-like. As for the other colors, red was fire, blue was waves, cyan was wind, ck and white were darkness and light, respectively, and gray was the new element, chaos. The staff, made of the seven elements, did not look real. Instead, it was abination of seven powerful elemental rules. At the tip, it formed a crown in the shape of a throne, and on top of that was a seven-colored gem. [Congrattions, Master, on fusing so many diamond-tier tools. You have obtained a starlight-tier tool, the God of Magic¡¯s Crown Staff.] [Starlight-tier weapon: the God of Magic¡¯s Crown Staff.] Abilities:?Seven Elemental Rules (releasing magic will no longer require magic consumption, no need to chant, and the power will be increased tenfold), Magical Source Communication (canmunicate with the magical source and directly use the power of the seven elemental sources to fight the enemy).] [Additional abilities: Seven Elemental Kingdoms (can cast seven divine kingdoms, each of which has a different ability), Crown Mage (the holder of this staff will receive the blessing from the God of Magic, get the arcane crown, and master of all the known types of magic in the world), Magic Seance (can use magic elements to create a god¡¯s projection against the enemy), Magic Particle Transformation (can make the body into small magic particles, can also inject magical particles into the body of others to cast magic).] Even though the Crown Staff had less power than the Thread of Destiny, its power was not weak at all. In fact, it was even more powerful. Firstly, in terms of power, the Thread of Destiny could control the enemy. The Crown Staff also had the ability to control the enemy with magic particles. As long as the magic particles were injected into another person¡¯s body and some mind control magic was cast, it could control the enemy. The unique aspect of the Thread of Destiny was the Karma Reversal. The unique part of the Crown Staff was its ability to obtain knowledge. The Crown Staff could also use the divine kingdom seven times more than the Thread of Destiny. He had fused a diamond-tier weapon, but the quality of the weapon had increased by so much. Watson had not expected that. That magic staff was not only a weapon but also a treasure trove of knowledge that contained all kinds of magic and elementalws. The person who held that magical staff, even if he were an ordinary person who was not evenparable to iron-tier, would instantly be a person who had mastered all kinds of magic, a crowned mage who was equivalent to a god. The so-called crowned mage was the person who stood at the peak of all mages. To be able to achieve it with just a weapon showed how powerful that Crown Staff was. After Watson fused the Crown Staff, he handed it to Antonio. The older man took it, and ayer of a seven-colored feather coat immediately appeared on his body. That feather coat was not real, it was made of seven simple elements, but its defensive power was not inferior to diamond-tier armor. At the same time, a small crown appeared on Antonio¡¯s head. Even though it was not big, it was shining with a golden light. That was the epitome of the arcane crown, which was simr to the angel¡¯s halo. That arcane crown was made of countless amounts of magical knowledge. The most significant change was Antonio¡¯s eyes. The moment the feather coat and crown appeared, his eyes became intense. Countless knowledge shed through them, making his eyes seem to contain the flow of the starry sky and the destruction of heaven and earth. ¡°Watson, you did not disappoint me. I feel as if a lot of knowledge about magic has appeared in my mind. It¡¯s not only that, but I also sensed the seven sources of magic in this world.¡± Antonio gently waved his staff toward the sky and said, ¡°The source of fire-elemental magic.¡± A huge fireball suddenly appeared in the sky. It was like the sun, and it was still expanding. The high temperature it emitted distorted the air, and the expanding me burned a hole in the protective barrier that the grand swordmaster had previously set up. That was a pure me that was flowing out of a corner of the source of magic power. It was not a specific spell, but it contained countless types of spells. All fire-elemental spells were born from that fireball. It seemed to be the source of all fire-element spells. All tinum and diamond-tier spells appeared powerless in front of that fireball. Once its power erupted, the ripples it produced would be enough to destroy the entire capital. ¡°That is the essence of magic. I have been searching for the true essence of magic my entire life. I have studied thousands of types of magic but have yet to understand the truth. I did not expect that I would be able to obtain it so easily now.¡± Sighing with emotion, Antonio gently waved the staff in his hand once again. The huge fireball that looked like a sun above his head turned into a source of magical power for the other elements. There was a huge-like earth-elemental source floating in the air. There was also a water-elemental source of magic that was wider and deeper than all the oceansbined. Each source of magical power had its own extraordinary aspects. Soon, Antonio had tested six types of magical elements. It was time for thest¡ªthe chaos element. When it was time for the chaos element, an eyeball without pupils appeared in the sky. The eyeball was filled with green-gray fog. Even though the strength of the fog was far stronger than the other elements, the power contained in the eyeball was much weaker. It seemed to be not as enormous as the other elements. ¡°Why is the source of the chaos elements so weak? It can¡¯t bepared to the source of the other elements. Perhaps it¡¯s new, so it hasn¡¯t grown yet?¡± Antonio looked at Watson. He knew that Watson was the one who created the chaos element. Sensing Antonio¡¯s gaze, Watson rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Antonio was right. The source of the chaos element was weak because it was a new element, and the source of magical power had fused with his body. If he used too much, it would make him feel weak. When Antonio was using the staff, Watson felt the source of chaos-elemental magic activated in his body. He subconsciously stopped Antonio from showing theplete projection. Otherwise, Antonio¡¯s attack would have drained more than half of the source of chaos-elemental magic in his body. ¡°Forget it. Even if I don¡¯t use the chaos-elemental magic, the other sources will be enough for me.¡± After experimenting with all the abilities of the magic staff, Antonio was satisfied and allowed the strange phenomenon in the sky to dissipate. He was satisfied he couldmunicate with the source of magic. He did not need any other abilities. In the future, he did not need to cast any spells. He only needed to pour the power from the source of magic, which was endless and rarely exhausted. No matter how strong the opponent was, they would not be able to withstand such an attack, right? Watson knew that his mission waspleted when he saw Antonio touching the magic staff fondly with childish excitement. Just as he felt relieved, he suddenly heard Reid¡¯s voice. ¡°D*mn it, Antonio. I asked Watson to fuse a weapon for me, but he only fused some threads. Why did you get a magic staff, Antonio, and such a cool magic staff too?¡± Reid stared at the staff in Antonio¡¯s hand, looking as if he wanted to snatch it away. If Antonio did not have a staff but a sword of the same design, that would have been the best. Reid was quite satisfied with the Thread of Destiny, but when he saw Antonio gain so much, it was his turn to feel unsatisfied. He could feel the obvious threat from the elementalws that Antonio had released. Initially, he was invincible in diamond-tier, and he could at least be on par with Antonio, if not surpass him. He could not help but feelpetitive. ¡°Reid, Watson and I are master and disciple? I have been Watson¡¯s teacher for two years. You, ater, want topete with me?¡± Seeing Reid¡¯s sour tone, Antonio, who was already excited, became even more proud. ¡°Hmm, Antonio, don¡¯t give me that. You only taught Watson what you could teach, and you didn¡¯t even teach him seriously! Unlike me, if I want to be serious, Watson can learn my skills in a day.¡± Reid snorted coldly. Watson, who had been listening and did not intend to interrupt, said, ¡°Master Antonio, is that true? You only taught me one or two spells every week for the past two years, not because I¡¯m not talented, but because you¡¯re not willing to teach me?¡± ¡°Watson, don¡¯t listen to Reid¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s not important,¡± Antonio said. Watson muttered, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite important.¡± He had always thought that his slow learning speed was because he was not talented enough. It seemed that was not the case. Since his master did not continue to respond to his thoughts, he could only shut his mouth. Meanwhile, Antonio and Reid continued to argue. ¡°I have nurtured countless people in the kingdom. Don¡¯t you see how many tinum-tier elites I have nurtured? Don¡¯t tell me that they are useless. After all, the holy relics have already been used. It¡¯s impossible for you to want a stronger weapon now.¡± ¡°Not possible? Fuse the staff in your hand with my Thread of Destiny. Perhaps I can obtain the weapon I want then.¡± ¡°Reid, are you saying these words to fight with me? I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use your weapon. You think I can¡¯t beat you?¡± ¡°Reid, don¡¯t you know that weapons are also a part of one¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue with you since you don¡¯t intend to hand over your weapons anyway. I see that the Campbell family still has some holy relics that they haven¡¯t handed over yet. Let¡¯s go and ask them to hand over those items now. When the timees, I¡¯ll let Watson fuse them first. What do you think?¡± ¡°Deal. Since the Campbell family bullied our precious disciple anyway, the lesson we taught them was not enough.¡± 1 Reid and Antonio had reached an agreement. Everyone¡ªWatson, Christina, and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples¡ªhad awkward looks on their faces. They did not know whether to cover their ears or not. Antonio and Reid did not look like men of their statuses. Instead, they were like two old hooligans discussing how to rob other people. Chapter 395 - Do You Desire Power?

Chapter 395: Do You Desire Power?

It had been almost a week since Watson had fused the Thread of Destiny with the Crown Staff. That week, Watson had been cultivating in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard during the day and going to Count Gray¡¯s courtyard at night. It was then known as the Eight-story Courtyard in the Sky. The Severed Fingers Gang members were pretty efficient after they received their reward. In just a few days, they had created a space in the courtyard suitable for living. The transportation of materials and the workflow were done in an orderly manner. The houses were also arranged neatly. The area did not feel chaotic at all. That week, Watson¡¯s life was very peaceful. A week ago, he had helped Antonio and Reid fuse a couple of weapons, which caused Antonio to spill the beans. Watson finally understood that the two masters were hiding something and deliberately did not teach him anything. Therefore, at his strong request, the two masters taught him everything they knew. First, it was Antonio. The older man had mastered the essence of all the magic in the world because of the Crown Staff. In other words, as long as Antonio wanted, he could create different kinds of magic. If he imparted all that knowledge to Watson, the younger man would not be able to learn all of them in his lifetime. Therefore, to save time, Antonio chose to teach Watson ten kinds of elements and eight types of the most potent diamond-tier spells. As for the chaos elements, they were initially elements that did not exist in that world, so there were no known spells. Antonio used those few days and the knowledge he obtained from the Crown Staff and forcefully created a diamond-tier spell for the new element. Its name was the Eye of the World. Once it was released, a huge pupil-less eye would appear in the sky and cast a chaotic airflow that could cover everything within sight. It would destroy everything as if the world had opened its eyes to judge everything. Watson had learned that move a few days ago. Since it was too powerful, he had not used it since then. At that moment, Watson was in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. He held a wooden sword and shed at the air. Once, twice, tens of thousands of times. Sweat flowed down his back and his young face. ¡°Phew. Today¡¯s wooden sword has been shed 10,000 times. I can take proper rest now.¡± Watson put down the wooden sword in his hand as he wiped his sweat. Antonio did not hold back anymore and taught him all his magic. Reid did so as well. As a result, he could finish his apprenticeship within a week. Reid and Antonio did not have anything else to teach him. The only thing they could tell him was to keep training every day and not rx so that his strength would continually improve. It was incredible for outsiders to learn from Reid and Antonio within a week. It was also very embarrassing for those two men, but now the two of them no longer cared about that. After Watson had fused a starlight-tier weapon for each of them, their focus changed from teaching Watson things to thinking of ways to let Watson fuse more powerful starlight-tier items. They already had a starlight-tier weapon, and they stillcked starlight-tier armor. If they could also obtain starlight-tier armor, they would consider switching to a starlight-tier mansion and experience the life of the gods. Over the past few days, Watson¡¯s two masters had been running to the Campbell family, wanting to get the remaining holy relics from them. However, the Campbells were no fools. After obtaining the other half of the King of Time¡¯s puppet that Watson had promised, they had closed their doors to study the puppet. They had rejected Reid and Antonio¡¯s requests, resulting in a stalemate between the two parties. ¡°The daily sword technique training has ended. Magic training requires a constant release of magic. That courtyard is very fragile. I think it¡¯s better to forget about it.¡± Watson hesitated for a moment before choosing to stop. He was at the ce where Reid had taught him sword technique. The craftsmen had repaired the originally tattered floor during that period. It had be as smooth and clean as before. If he were to destroy the floor again, he would have to spend money to find someone to repair it. ¡°If only I could be like Master andmunicate with the seven elemental magical sources. That way, I won¡¯t need to practice magic again. In the future, I can release magical sources against the enemy! Furthermore, if I canmunicate with the remaining six sources, I can also borrow their power and use the system fusion to strengthen the chaos-elemental magical source in my body.¡± Watson thought of the Crown Magic staff that he had fused for Antonio and could not help but exim in envy. That was the first time he envied the things that he had fused for others. Usually, he would fuse things very casually. As long as there were enough raw materials, he could always fuse better ones. There was no limit. However, the raw materials that he fused at that time were holy relics. They were different from ordinary diamond-tier items that he had fused. As he looked at the Celestial Feather Robe and Sword of Strife that he had fused, their effects were much worse than the Crown Staff and the Thread of Destiny. ¡°I really hope that Master can get the holy relics from the Campbell family as soon as possible. The more, the better. That way, I can fuse a decent weapon for myself! After all, the ability tomunicate with the sources of magical power was unique to the Crown Staff. One could only do it with that staff. Even if I wanted to learn it, Master could not teach it to me.¡± In the past two days, his two masters had brought their newly fused weapons to the Campbell family, and many people had seen them. That had caused a heated discussion. After all, who would want to see countless lines criss-crossing around a body? Even a Sword Saint, who had separated himself from the world, would not be shocked, let alone a terrifying mage who wore a rainbow feather coat and had a crown on his head. With a single move, he could disy the source of magic. Many people in the kingdom said that Reid and Antonio had made a breakthrough and reached a higher diamond tier. The rule of the kingdom wouldst for thousands of years. The king even invited the two of them to attend the banquet because of that, and the time was set for that night. The invitation was also sent to Watson, but Watson was not interested, so he refused it. ¡°After entering the diamond tier, my strength has grown very slowly. I wonder how many years it will take me to progress to starlight-tier? It¡¯s useless to be anxious now. I¡¯d better go to the Severed Fingers Gang and buy some herbs that can increase my strength to fuse with it. I¡¯ll increase my strength as much as I can.¡± Watson had made up his mind. A breeze blew by his side, drying the sweat on his body. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, someone¡¯s voice echoed beside him. ¡°Watson, you must be tired from your training. Do you want to drink some tea? That is the best ck tea that I brewed for you. I have plucked every single tea leaf carefully.¡± ¡°Perhaps I can fan you? It is now May, and the weather is so hot! Young Master Watson, why are you not sweaty? Were you practicing magic? It is as expected of Master Antonio¡¯s disciple; you are amazing, indeed.¡± A few of the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples walked out of the courtyard. Some were holding a cup of ck tea, some had a fan, and others were carrying a set of sofas. All of them were smiling at Watson. Ever since they had witnessed Watson¡¯s effort in making weapons for Antonio and Reid a week ago, they had be like that. It was no wonder. Usually, it was the disciples who begged their master. It was the first time they had seen their master beg his disciple to do something for him. Furthermore, that was a starlight-tier weapon. Who would not want a real god-tier weapon? Watson might not make such a precious weapon for them. They would be satisfied as long as he could fuse a few diamond or tinum-tier weapons for them. ¡°Senior Brothers, what are you doing?¡± Watson looked at them awkwardly. ¡°Watson, you are the youngest disciple and the most talented one among us. Of course, we have to take good care of you so that Master won¡¯t me us. ¡± Several senior brothers rushed in front of Watson. The person who was holding the ck tea opened the teacup, revealing the steaming drink. The tea leaves floated on the tea. The tea was crystal clear, like good amber, emitting a tempting fragrance. Clearly, something precious had been added to it. ¡°Come, Watson, try the tea I made.¡± ¡°No, sit on the sofa I bought. Let me massage your shoulders. ¡± ¡°All of you, get out of the way. Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s noon now? The weather is scorching. Let me give Watson a fan.¡± One by one, they pushed each other to get to Watson. Watson palmed his forehead. At that moment, a pleasant female voice said, ¡°Senior Brothers, as Watson¡¯s seniors, is it good for you to curry favor with him like that? And don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re treating Watson so well because you hope that he can help you create powerful weapons and armor. Am I right?¡± The person who spoke was none other than Christina. Dressed in a long yellow dress, she was as beautiful as an elf among flowers. Her expression was solemn, and her words made everyone look ashamed. ¡°Watson, ignore those people. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk! The restaurant we ate in the capitalst time was pretty good. Let¡¯s eat again today. Last time, it was my treat, and this time, it¡¯s your treat.¡± Christina came in front of Watson, grabbed his arm, and brought him out of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard without any exnation. When the two of them left, the other disciples looked disappointed and sighed. ¡°s, Watson escaped again! But Miss Christina is right. Our motives toward Watson are impure. If that goes on, Watson will not want to make weapons for us, and he will also hate us. Even Master Reid has a thirst for Watson¡¯s weapons, but unexpectedly, Miss Christina never once mentioned letting Watson make weapons for her. Instead, she let him treat her. She really does treat Watson as an ordinary person. ¡± ¡°Before Miss Christina left home, she took the tinum-tier weapon that His Majesty had bestowed upon her master¡ªthe Sky Severing de. That weapon is one of the four tinum-tier weapons of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, when she returned, that sword was broken for some unknown reason! I heard that Miss Christina felt that she was not strong enough. Instead of relying on external things to be stronger, she chose never to repair that broken sword. If she wanted to repair it, she could have done it by asking Watson. In terms of awareness, we are still far from Miss Christina.¡± Everyone sighed. Suddenly, they saw a familiar figure walk past them and out of the courtyard. Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then, someone said, ¡°Senior Brother Samuel? I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. What have you been busy with?¡± When these Sword Saint¡¯s disciples were preparing to rope Watson into their group, they had wanted to look for Samuel as well. However, Samuel had been shut in his room those days and did not agree to their invitation. As a result, those Sword Saint¡¯s disciples could only think of ways to get close to Watson. They did not expect Samuel, who had note out for a few days, to appear that day. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in my room for the past few days. I¡¯m going out to meet someer! If you people have time to please Watson, why don¡¯t you go and cultivate more? It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than relying on external things. Even Christina understands that principle. Why don¡¯t you understand it?¡± Samuel, who was dressed in ck, stopped and nced at everyone there. He snorted coldly, and everyone immediately lowered their heads in fear. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, thank you for teaching us a good lesson.¡± After reprimanding his junior brothers, Samuel left the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. As soon as he walked out of the courtyard, the expression on his face changed from calm to anger. He stretched his fist outward and punched the wall beside the door, causing the wall to distort. ¡°What do you mean by relying on external objects is better than relying on yourself? Only a child would believe such nonsense! D*mn it, after that Watson came here, I feel that everything in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard has changed.¡± If one could be stronger by relying on external objects, who would refuse it? Even people at Reid¡¯s level were ecstatic because they had obtained a starlight-tier weapon. If a person was calm about something, it was only because it did not meet their expectations. In the past, Samuel had always been the respected eldest senior brother. Reid was also very satisfied with him. Even Christina often chatted with him. However, that had changed. His junior brothers were more inclined to curry favors with Watson. Reid and Christina simply walked around Watson. That made him feel like an odd man out. He felt like he was only a passerby in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard¡ªhe was dispensable. ¡°Do you feel that you are dispensable here? Just a passerby?¡± The sudden voice interrupted Samuel¡¯s thoughts and made him raise his head. When he saw the white temples of the man in front of him, as well as the well-defined square face that gave people a deep impression, he was suddenly stunned. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The man in front of him was none other than the greatest supreme ruler of the kingdom. As the first disciple of the Sword Saint, he had the honor of seeing His Majesty¡¯s appearance at the banquet in the pce previously. However, how could a dignified ruler of a kingdom appear there, and he even took the initiative to talk to him? While Samuel was feeling flustered and confused, the man in front of him said, ¡°I came to look for Reid. I heard that Reid¡¯s strength had improved recently, which is a good thing for the kingdom. However, it seems that Reid is not there! In that case, as the Sword Saint¡¯s first disciple, you can tell me what has happened in the past few days.¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Samuel was a little hesitant. He had just told his junior brothers that he was going to meet someone, and he was not lying. When he woke up in the morning, he found a letter on the table. The letter only had a few words written on it. It asked him if he wanted power. Another line with the address and time was beneath that. He was told to go to the Purple Dragon area of the Holy Dragon Tavern at noon sharp and wait. There would be a surprise then. At first, Samuel thought that it was some kind of prank, but he quickly changed his attitude. Did he desire power? Of course, he did desire it very much. If he had power, he could surpass Watson and be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention again. Anyway, he was like an invisible person there, so even if he were fooled by a prank, it would not be worse. What if the messenger did not lie to him? With that thought in mind, Samuel was prepared to go and take a look. However, he saw His Majesty when he reached there. ¡°What? Is it difficult for you to talk to me?¡± Seeing that Samuel did not answer, the man continued to ask. His tone became low. That voice was like a warning bell ringing in Samuel¡¯s ears, giving him tremendous pressure. ¡°I dare not, Your Majesty. I am very honored by your invitation. Let¡¯s go. I will tell you everything that has happened in the courtyard thosest few days that might interest you, Your Majesty. ¡± Samuel only hesitated for a moment before answering. He did not need to think about which was more important¡ªan invitation from someone he did not know or His Majesty¡¯s face-to-face invitation. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± The man smiled and did not say anything else. He led Samuel along the main road in a particr direction. After walking for more than ten minutes, the two of them arrived at their destination. In front of them was a huge and splendid tavern. The words Holy Dragon Tavern were written on the door. ¡°When I mentioned the words to this tavern, this ce was not so popr. I didn¡¯t expect it to develop into such a state in such a short time. I am very pleased to see a shop be prosperous from nothing.¡± The manmented as he looked at the peopleing and going in front of the door. Samuel only looked at the scene in front of him. Compared to the quality of the tavern, he was more puzzled in his heart. Why did His Majesty bring him to the Holy Dragon Tavern, just like the person who left a letter for him? Could that be some kind of coincidence? Puzzled, Samuel and the man went into the tavern. Soon, someone brought them to the Purple Dragon area. A room with a curtain, magic barriers, and excellent sound instion. ¡°The Purple Dragon area, even that is as written in the letter, perhaps¡ª¡± Samuel was not a stupid person. He guessed in his heart. Just like he had seen through his thoughts, the man in front of him, King Landhar III, suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Samuel, I put the letter in your room. I can¡¯t bear to see a genius being destroyed, so I¡¯m ready to help you! Before I decide to officially help you, I want to ask that question again. Do you desire power?¡± Chapter 396 - The Way To be Stronger

Chapter 396: The Way To be Stronger

¡°I don¡¯t want to ask you a second time. You must remember that. You are a genius that I value, so I will give you that generous treatment. You must not let down my expectations,¡± King Landhar III suddenly said faintly when Samuel did not answer him immediately. Those words made Samuel¡¯s body tremble. His face showed a mixture of excitement and nervousness. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­I desire power.¡± He did not expect that His Majesty had paid any attention to him. He did not expect that the King already knew about some of the things that happened in the past few days and had a preliminary judgment of the situation. He even said that he wanted to help him. What an honor it was! In other words, the King valued him more than Watson. Otherwise, His Majesty would not have said such words to help him. King Landhar III seemed to be very satisfied with Samuel¡¯s answer. He nodded and said, ¡°Not a bad answer. Only a person who craves power can increase his strength to the limit. For people who don¡¯t have the desire, I would not choose to help them at all.¡± ¡°How will you help me increase my strength, Your Majesty?¡± Samuel asked nervously. Perhaps the King would give him a powerful tool, but the most powerful weapon that the kingdom could produce was only tinum-tier weapons. Even the holy relics were only diamond-tier. However, Watson was able to create a starlight-tier tool. No matter what the King gave him, it would be useless. Perhaps, the King would give him a potion that could increase his strength. However, Watson was a diamond-tier elite. He had to be on the same tier to be able to contend with him. Was there a potion that could increase a person¡¯s strength to diamond-tier? He had never heard of it. Even if there were such a potion, King Landhar III would keep it for himself? Why would he give it to Samuel? Did he really value his talent? Even though he was excited to meet the King, the fact that the King was so cordial in his conversation with him meant a certain amount of rationality still remained in Samuel¡¯s mind. ¡°What I want to give you is something that can increase your strength to the peak of diamond-tier and even allow you to obtain a certain degree of divine power. This item is extremely precious. After you use it, you must be extremely careful not to let others know.¡± As King Landhar III spoke, he took out a jade box from his bosom. After opening the box, a ball of ck viscous liquid the size of a fist was revealed. It squirmed continuously, and the edges of the liquid were in the shape of a spider web as ck lines split outward, and the interior of the box trembled as if it was breathing. That ball of liquid seemed to have a life of its own, giving off an extremely ufortable feeling. After looking at it, Samuel swallowed his saliva. He did not doubt the words spoken by a king. However, he still wondered what that liquid was and how it could allow him to obtain the strength of a diamond-tier elite. ¡°You should know that the seven gods favor the Kingdom. As its master, I get the gods¡¯ blessings asionally and obtain some good things! This is one of the items. Its name is God¡¯s Remains, and it is made up of the fragments of the divine kingdom. Oh, I almost forgot, you might not know what the divine kingdom is. Perhaps you can understand it as the corpse of a god. Consuming this item will allow you to obtain a portion of the god¡¯s power when you were alive, but¡ª¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°After all, a god is an existence that transcends human cognition. Therefore, the remains of a god have certain side effects. After consuming it, if one¡¯s will is not strong enough, they will likely be eroded by the remnant of the god¡¯s will and be a lunatic.¡± At that point, King Landhar III suddenly reached out with his hand and pushed the box containing the item toward Samuel. ¡°This was from the God of Poison¡¯s remains. He was killed by one of the seven gods that the kingdom worshipped¡ªthe Goddess of Shadows and Potions, Sidi. After absorbing this, you will gain the ability to use poison. You¡¯d be able to kill a starlight-tier with poison then. The price is the risk of madness. Isn¡¯t it very profitable?¡± Samuel stared at the pitch-ck god¡¯s remains in front of him. He hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Indeed.¡± He knew that even if King Landhar III had been paying attention to him, there was no reason for him to give him such a significant gift. It turned out that the gift was risky. No wonder King Landhar III did not use it on himself. However, he was relieved. The King had invited him for a meeting and offered to help him to increase his strength. He could not help but suspect that the other party had ulterior motives. He felt like the other party wanted to give him something that he did not need. To the king, it was a gift. To him, it was a rare opportunity. If he could seed in life, achieve a decent status, and get everyone to remember him, he was willing to sacrifice part of his health if he could do all of that. With that in mind, Samuel did not hesitate at all. He grabbed the ck viscous liquid in the box, gritted his teeth, and stuffed it into his mouth. That scene seemed to be something that even King Landhar III did not expect. He was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t expect me to agree so readily?¡± Samuel felt a greasy and disgusting taste in his throat, and there was a rotten smell in it. He forced a smile out of his difort. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told you how to use that thing. How could you swallow it directly? You need to smear it all over your body and wait for it to prate the skin gradually.¡± ¡°Ah, Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Samuel¡¯s face turned green. He covered his mouth and hurled at the space at the side. Nothing came out of his mouth. Instead, spider-web-like ck threads crawled out by themselves. Those ck threads covered Samuel¡¯s face first. Then, they went down his neck and gradually covered his body. Samuel¡¯s ears, eyes, and even every pore on his body were filled with that ck substance. That scene looked very scary. Samuel opened his mouth wide as if he wanted to scream. However, his Adam¡¯s apple was also covered by the ck substance and no longer trembled. Samuel stood where he was and turned into a pitch-ck sculpture. ¡°Desire is the driving force that pushes a person¡¯s progress. At the same time, it is also the original sin that destroys a person! As for how it will turn out, let¡¯s wait and see. A few days ago, I had nned to use the Campbell family to deal with Watson. But that n had failed. This time, I n to let them kill each other. How will he deal with that?¡± King Landhar III stared at Samuel¡¯s statue. There was no sadness or joy in his eyes as if he was looking at an ordinary tool. It waspletely different from the amiable look he had before. As he spoke, he picked up the wine ss in front of him and poured himself a drink. Just as he was about to pick it up, the shadow of the wine ss extended on the table irregrly, and a female voice came from within. ¡°King Landhar the third, you really are a man with a wicked sense of humor. I¡¯ve never seen a human like you who takes pleasure in ying with others¡¯ lives! Speaking of which, that young man is only a tinum-tier elite. It¡¯s still too much for him to bear the god¡¯s remains. Although the God of Poison is only an ordinary starlight-tier existence, he was still a starlight-tier being. There¡¯s a world of difference between him and regr humans. If this goes on, that kid is very likely to die.¡± ¡°Such a pawn doesn¡¯t have much value, so what if he dies? However, I don¡¯t have anyone who could infiltrate the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard better. Furthermore, he was given the remains of a god to absorb into his body. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of that material if he died without doing anything? I won¡¯t allow that to happen. Sidi, help him.¡± ¡°King Landhar III, take note of your tone. You should be saying please.¡± ¡°Did I hear wrongly? A god that cares about these things? What is the meaning of secr etiquette to you?¡± ¡°You are humorless. Alright, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. I¡¯m going to start working.¡± The shadow of the wine ss on the table squirmed, extended deep into Samuel¡¯s shadow, and connected with it. The statue stook as cracks appeared on it. More cracks continued to appear until the shadow of the wine ss squirmed and returned to its original state. Then, Sidi said, ¡°It¡¯s done. After all, I killed the God of Poison, so his remaining consciousness will feel fear. However, this situation can onlyst for three days. After that, that guy will only be worse without my help.¡± ¡°Three days? That¡¯s enough time.¡± King Landhar III put down his wine ss, his eyes shing. Under his gaze, Samuel¡¯s ck outer shell quickly fell off, turning into pieces and falling to the ground. Then, Samuel seemed toe back to life, gasping for air as he looked around. A glint of darkness shed in his eyes. After he swallowed the god¡¯s remains, he suddenly felt as if every cell in his body wailed. Those cells seemed like they were not his but another individual with an independent consciousness, going in all directions. At the same time, images of ancient times appeared in his mind. Many different and glorious kingdoms sat in the sky. Suddenly, one day, those divine kingdoms began to sh with each other. Kingdoms copsed. Some became ruins, while some absorbed other damaged kingdoms. They still stood in the sky, bing stronger. The impact of the divine kingdoms was no weaker than if the earth shattered or if the sky copsed. That scene gave Samuel a tremendous visual impact. When he snapped back to his senses, he realized his body was not quite the same as before. Firstly, the energy in his body had reached peak diamond-tier, just like what the King had said. Secondly, he was initially a swordsman, but at that moment, thebat aura in his body had been reced, turning into a viscous ck liquid. That ck liquid wasparable to lead and mercury. If it flowed at a slightly faster speed, it could even produce the sound of a great river. At the same time, Samuel had an epiphany. The blood in his body was the most potent poison in the world. Just one drop of it would be able to pierce through the intestines of a tinum-tier elite. ¡°Your Majesty, how long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°Not long, about a few seconds. How do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Samuel knelt on one knee toward King Landhar III. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. I feel great now.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes had a hint of wriggling darkness. He felt like his body was filled with power. The poisonous blood in his body was like another organ of his. He could take the initiative to separate it and enter someone else¡¯s body to poison them to death, which made him sigh with emotion at the power of a god. He could evolve such an ability. At the same time, he regained his confidence. Right then, he had the strength of a peak diamond-tier elite and had grasped the power of a god. No matter how talented Watson was, he was nothing to Samuel. It seemed that he would be able to defeat Watson soon and obtain everything he wanted. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t feel any problems¡ªas expected of the person that I value! Since I¡¯ve rewarded you, it¡¯s time for you to tell me what happened in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard over the past few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± .. While King Landhar III was getting information from Samuel, on the other side, in the direction of Christina and Watson. ¡°Miss Christina, didn¡¯t you say that you will take me to the tavern where we atest time to continue enjoying the food? Why did you bring me to the Holy Dragon Tavern?¡± Watson stood in front of the magnificent Holy Dragon Tavern and looked at the passing crowd helplessly. He could still remember the battle with Augustus there a week ago, which had caused a lot of trouble. ¡°The Holy Dragon Tavern is thergest in the kingdom, and the dishes here are formal and expensive. It¡¯s fitting to treat you here.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Lady Swordmistress? Why did you invite me to a feast?¡± Watson sensed something and asked sharply. He saw Christina¡¯s mouth rise in dissatisfaction. ¡°Watson, we¡¯ve be familiar with each other. You¡¯ve already started to call me by my name. Why are you calling me Lady Swordmistress again? It sounds like we¡¯re strangers, doesn¡¯t it? Besides, you should know why I invited you to dinner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you invited me because you want me to make you a starlight-tier weapon?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not as unambitious as my senior brothers. What¡¯s the use of just getting a starlight-tier weapon? If that weapon is stolen, won¡¯t they lose their power again? Furthermore, without the corresponding strength, carrying a weapon of that level will only attract other people¡¯s jealousy.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Of course, I want you.¡± Christina bent downward and put her face in front of Watson. At the same time, she stretched her slender fingers and poked Watson¡¯s chest. One had to admit that Christina¡¯s appearance was perfect. In addition, one could smell the sweet scent of Christina¡¯s breath at a close distance. Watson subconsciously swallowed his saliva and hugged his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Christina. I can¡¯t agree to such a request. I¡¯m still a child.¡± ¡°Idiot! What are you thinking? When I said I want you, I did not mean your body but your knowledge. You told me before that you had a way to improve your ability quickly, and you said you could teach me, but you did not tell me the truth! Now, I¡¯m going to use this meal to bribe you. This is just the beginning. As long as you teach me what I want, I will not only treat you to meals every day, but I will also do other things for you. As long as it¡¯s something you can think of, then I can do it for you.¡± ¡°Very well, don¡¯t go back on your words. And are you sure it¡¯s anything I ask for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christina nodded firmly at first. Then, she thought of something else, and her face blushed. She was gorgeous, but she revealed a shy look, making her look even more attractive. ¡°But don¡¯t embarrass me. I won¡¯t do that for you.¡± ¡°Miss Christina, it¡¯s not fair to add conditions now.¡± Then, Watson shrugged. ¡°But treating me to a meal every day sounds good. Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll give you a simple method to make you stronger this time.¡± It was a sess. Christina clenched her fists discreetly, and the corners of her mouth curled upward. She had wished for Watson to give her an answer for many days, especially after Watson had sessfully fused a starlight-tier weapon. She was even more curious about the method that made Watson stronger. Watson was only a diamond-tier elite, so how could he make something a starlight-tier weapon? There must be some special trick to that. If she could learn that trick, would she be able to do the same thing? Initially, she had not been in such a rush. Unfortunately, that morning, the Royal Academy informed her that they would stop recruiting students in two days to start the course officially. She decided to learn that technique before entering the academy. Once there, she would show it to the other geniuses and get them to understand the Sword Saint family¡¯s fighting style. Christina and Watson walked into the Holy Dragon Tavern. Under the guidance of the service staff, they arrived at the Red Dragon area that they had visited a few days ago. That area had been destroyed by Augustus¡¯ mes previously. However, the walls and roof had been reced. It looked as good as new. In fact, some of the decorations had been reced with more expensive ones. The staff brought them into the room and left. Christina and Watson sat down¡ªthey were only one wall away from the King and Samuel. As soon as Christina sat down, she spoke with a fervent look in her eyes. ¡°Speak, Watson. What is the way to make me stronger?¡± ¡°Believe in me,¡± Watson replied in a serious tone. Christina was stunned for a few seconds before she snapped back to her senses. She smiled and waved her hand. ¡°D*mn it, Watson, you¡¯re still trying to fool me with your previous answer. You said that you would tell me the real technique to be stronger. You wouldn¡¯t go back on your words, would you? So, what is the real technique?¡± ¡°Believe in me.¡± ¡°Watson, are you kidding me?¡± Christina widened her eyes, and her face trembled. ¡°No, Miss Christina, I am not lying to you. Everything I said is true, but you don¡¯t believe me. If you¡¯ve tried to believe in me but didn¡¯t get anything in return, then you can say that I¡¯ve lied to you. As for now, you can¡¯t me me for your one-sided doubts.¡± He had been truthful with her¡ªBelieving in him could get her benefits. In the end, Christina chose not to believe him. She even said that she would do anything for him. Perhaps those were only words. Since Watson¡¯s tone was so confident, it was Christina¡¯s turn to be swayed. She said reluctantly, ¡°Watson, since you said so, then I¡¯ll try to believe in you. But if that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have the right to be angry with you.¡± Chapter 397 - Christina VS Samuel

Chapter 397: Christina VS Samuel

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ah, no.¡± ¡°Watson, stop. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± The only soundsing out of the huge private room were gasps and the gentle begging of a woman. Watson sat opposite Christina and pointed at the space between her eyebrows, pouring arge amount of knowledge into her mind. Meanwhile, Christina¡¯s face was flushed as she endured the excessive knowledge. Her body and clothes were wet with sweat. After Christina decided to believe in Watson, he immediately asked her to pray ording to the prayer and offer her faith devoutly. After she did that, the source of chaos-elemental magic in Watson¡¯s soul suddenly had a projection of Christina¡¯s soul, which allowed him to impart his ability to her through the projection of his soul. Then, after the prayer, Christina felt like she had formed some kind of magical connection with Watson.. She knew that Watson had not lied to her. The knowledge that he had imparted to her made her even more ecstatic. That knowledge not only included Reid¡¯s sword technique that she had not learned, but there were also many other techniques that she did not know. Those techniques were the result of Watson¡¯s fusion, including the Kingdom of the Sword. In addition to sword techniques, the knowledge that Watson had taught her also included magic and some rules that only diamond-tier elites could master. In other words, her sword techniques had significantly improved, and she had also be a mage. Even if she had not advanced to diamond-tier, an ordinary diamond-tier expert was no match for her. ¡°Watson, what you said is true. I obtained arge amount of knowledge just by believing in you. How did that work?¡± As she digested therge amount of knowledge that appeared in her mind, Christina took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. ¡°That principle is simr to the kingdom¡¯s priests who believe in the seven gods and can obtain feedback from the gods. In essence, prayer is a special way to establish a connection with others. Since the gods can, I naturally can too,¡± Watson replied confidently. His reply made Christina fall silent. It was not difficult to connect that point with the priest profession, but only Watson had done it for hundreds of years. On the one hand, no one would be so disrespectful as to rece the gods with themselves. On the other hand, no one had the strength of a monster like Watson, worthy of being worshipped. Since she had absorbed the knowledge in Watson¡¯s mind, Christina understood how powerful Watson was. The power disyed by Watson was close to that of a god. ¡°Watson, ording to our agreement, since you have taught me the way to be stronger, I will do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry. I am not a person who goes back on her word. Tell me what you want.¡± Christina wiped her sweat. There was still a blush on her face, and she looked gorgeous. ¡°I only have one request now, and that is that I¡¯m hungry. Miss Christina, please treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°Watson, is that all you want? I would have agreed to more.¡± Christina nced at Watson. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Miss Christina. Just Christina or Tina, like my senior brother calls me.¡± ¡°Alright, Christina, can we eat now?¡± ¡®Eat, eat, eat. Why do you only know how to eat?¡¯ She was such a beautiful woman, but Watson had turned a blind eye to her. That made Christina feel a little aggrieved. When she asked Watson to make a request, she worried that Watson would make excessive requests. She was still considering whether she should refuse if Watson made such a request. Since Watson had helped her so much, she had considered agreeing to that. In the end, Watson did not make any requests rted to her. However, she was even more dissatisfied. Christina was not a person who paid attention to her appearance, but she knew she was beautiful. Ordinary men would always be stunned when they saw her. Even some of Reid¡¯s disciples looked at her in the same way. Even if she did not say it out loud, Christina still enjoyed their attention. However, Watson looked at her with an unusually clear gaze. There were no distracting thoughts in his eyes. It was as if he did not treat her as a woman. That made her somewhat frustrated. Perhaps Watson was too young and did not know much about matters between men and women. ¡°Let¡¯s order some dishes. Today, I will let you eat enough of the sumptuous dishes.¡± Christina did not show on her face. Instead, she picked up the menu and mmed it fiercely on the table. .... The mealsted for about half an hour. After eating and drinking, Watson said that he had other things to do. He left Christina in the room, which made Christina even angrier. ¡°That Watson, the more I look at him, the more detestable he gets. He had agreed to go out with me today, but in the end, he just had a meal and ran away. Is it so difficult for him to be with me?¡± ying with an empty goblet, Christina poured a ss of red wine into it. She finished it in one gulp and rubbed her silver teeth. Ever since she was young, she had been treated like a treasure. No one had ever been so indifferent to her. What Watson did made her angry, but at the same time, it stimted her fighting spirit. ¡°When other nobles were 12 or 13 years old, they already had sex with many women. Why is Watson so simple? Is his mind only full of knowledge about cultivation? No, I have to teach him some things in that area. I want to do something that a young man at that age should do. Just treat it as my reward for his lessons.¡± After making up her mind, Christina rolled her eyes. She seemed to have thought of something and revealed a sly smile. She shouted, ¡°Bill, please.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, the cost is 1,000 gold coins,¡± a waiter walked in and said respectfully. ¡°A thousand gold coins?¡± Christina looked pained. It was not a small amount for her. Just as she reached into her pocket and was about to take out her purse, another waiter said, ¡°Lady Swordmistress, you don¡¯t have to pay. This meal is free of charge.¡± ¡°Free? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You and your friend are our distinguished guests at the Holy Dragon Tavern. In addition, someone disturbed you while you were herest time, so we can¡¯t take your money. Just take it as ourpensation for you.¡± The waiter gave a perfunctory exnation. The real reason was that as a member of the Severed Fingers Gang, how could he take money from the ck Emperor? The man had healed his fingers, and he was made a gold-tier elite. He could even get aplete set of gold-tier weapons and armor in two days. He had been very grateful to Watson for so many benefits. Everyone in the entire Holy Dragon Tavern was grateful toward Watson. The higher-ups had told them that Watson could eat there for free, and they were all happy to ept it. After the waiter finished speaking, he looked at Christina curiously. He remembered that Watson had also brought the swordswoman therest time. Could there be a rtionship between the two of them? The waiter could only guess about that. Even though Christina was seven or eight years older than Watson, tinum-tier cultivators aged very slowly. Seven or eight years old did mean anything at all. In addition, Christina was the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter, so she seemed to be on the same level as Watson. While the waiter was still fantasizing, Christina had already stood up and tossed ten gold coins toward him. ¡°Since you are so sensible, those are tips for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Swordmistress.¡± The waiter took the coins and bowed his head respectfully to thank her. He watched Christina leave with excitement hidden in his eyes. What a generous person. The noblemen would usually only reward him with one gold coin if they were happy, unlike Christina, who had given him ten gold coins. He did not know that Christina was delighted that day because her strength had increased. He thought Christina was a generous person. That made him feel that that kind of woman was a good match for Watson. Christina stretched her back and disyed her graceful body curves as she stood at the Holy Dragon Tavern entrance. The sun shone on her face, just like her mood at the moment. If not for Watson¡¯s little episode, that day would have been the best day for her. In the past, she had been shackled by heavy pressure. She wanted to work hard to be stronger, but she had always been unable to advance quickly due to her talent. However, all of her worries had disappeared. The knowledge that Watson had taught her was equivalent to her decades of hard work. As Watson became stronger, the knowledge that she obtained also increased. Basically, she did not need to cultivate anymore. She could be a top expert in the kingdom by absorbing the knowledge from Watson. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t stop cultivating. No matter what knowledge he imparts to me, I still need to understand them. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll go back to the courtyard to practice my sword technique.¡± With that thought in mind, Christina was about to leave when someone suddenly stopped her. ¡°Tina, why are you here?¡± Christina turned her head and realized that the person who spoke was her eldest senior brother, Samuel. The man, who was dressed in ck, had also walked out of the Holy Dragon Tavern. His temperament was not quite the same as usual. The way he looked at her made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m just here to have a meal with Watson.¡± ¡°Watson?¡± Perhaps it was Christina¡¯s imagination, but she felt that the temperature around Samuel dropped a few degrees after she mentioned Watson. Then Samuel asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He said he had something to do and left.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, Tina. Why are your clothes all sweaty and messy? What did you do with Watson just now?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze fell on Christina¡¯s clothes. Christina¡¯s brain capacity was not enough to store the knowledge that Watson imparted to her. It caused her to sweat profusely and also almost faint a few times. Therefore, her clothes were a little messy. She thought about taking a shower and changing her clothes when she got home, so she did not mind. She did not expect to see Samuel when she went out. No matter what she and Watson did, it was her freedom to do as she liked. Furthermore, nothing happened between her and Watson. Samuel¡¯s repeated questioning made her feel ufortable. She immediately replied coldly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, that¡¯s none of your business. Do you need anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Tina. I was too impatient just now, so my words might have been a little over-the-top, but you have to believe that I¡¯m doing that out of kindness. I¡¯m afraid that Watson will bully you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Brother. So, do you need anything else? ¡± ¡°Tina, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. I do need you for something.¡± His eyes darted around as a smile appeared on Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve been meditating in my room for the past few days. Reflecting on my training over the past twenty years, I¡¯ve gained an epiphany¡ªmy strength has increased greatly. As for how much it has improved, I¡¯m not sure myself. Therefore, I¡¯d like to have a duel with you to confirm my current tier.¡± He had told King Landhar III about what had happened in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard over the past few days, including Watson provoking the Campbell family and creating a starlight-tier weapon. After that, King Landhar III said, ¡°I understand.¡± Then, he left. He followed him out of the Holy Dragon Tavern; he did not expect to see Christina there. He had always liked Christina and treated her as his future wife until Watson¡¯s appearance broke all of that. When he heard that Christina had gone out to eat with Watson, he got even angrier, so he had to make a move. He was no longer the old Samuel. With the help of King Landhar III, he had already obtained powerparable to that of a god. When he fought with Christinater, he would only need to show a little bit of his strength to shock her, and then she would understand that Watson was not Reid¡¯s most outstanding disciple. If Reid knew that his strength had improved so quickly, he would also pay more attention to him. The other disciples in the courtyard would also regain their respect for him, serving him tea and massaging him. Just thinking about it made Samuel excited. He felt that he was about to reach the peak of his life. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to the courtyard now.¡± Christina dly epted Samuel¡¯s suggestion. She had just received Watson¡¯s gift and wanted to see how strong she had gotten. Samuel¡¯s suggestion was exactly what she wanted. Two people with different thoughts returned to the courtyard together. Once the news of the duel spread, the whole courtyard was in an uproar. All the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples were there to watch the duel, even some of the servants in the mansion were hiding in the dark. It was a duel between their eldest senior brother and their master¡¯s daughter¡ªit would be bound to be interesting. At that moment, Christina and Samuel stood in the middle of the arena, each holding a wooden sword and standing more than ten meters away from each other. ¡°Who do you think will win in the duel, Eldest Senior Brother or Miss Christina?¡± A few Sword Saint¡¯s disciples had gathered nearby and sat on the benches to watch the duel; they were discussing the fight. ¡°I think Miss Christina will win. After all, she had been in the City of Steel to continue Master¡¯s legacy. When she came back, she had matured quite a bit.¡± Then, another person said, ¡°I think Eldest Senior Brother would win. He has been by Master¡¯s side for so many years, so how could her training beat that? Nothing could be more advantageous than the Sword Saint¡¯s teachings. Even Master said that Eldest Senior Brother is stronger than Miss Christina in terms of strength.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless to argue about that. Why don¡¯t we make a bet? We can bet on the Eldest Senior Brother and Miss Christina. Let¡¯s see who wins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. I¡¯ll bet on Miss Christina. Ten gold coins.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the Eldest Senior Brother. Fifty gold coins!¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s disciples were having a great time gambling. Samuel and Christina¡¯s duel was due to begin. ¡°Tina, are you ready? My attack might be much stronger than before. You have to be careful.¡± Samuel reached out and touched the wooden sword in his hand. He could feel the wailing from the de in his hand. It seemed like the wooden sword was afraid of him. It was no wonder¡ªhe had the power of a highly toxic god in his body. Everything in the world would be frightened of him. It seemed like he had to show mercy to avoid hurting Tina. While he was thinking about that, Christina held the wooden sword in front of her. ¡°Come on, Senior Brother Samuel.¡± ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be polite. tinum-tier fighting technique¡ªVoid de! ¡± Samuel started with his best fighting technique. The space was cut open, and a high-precision wind de made of pure wind cut through the space. It appeared out of thin air and was in Samuel¡¯s left hand. With the wooden sword in one hand and the Void de in the other, Samuel waved the two des simultaneously. The intersecting sword aura left a pitch-ck pattern in the air, shattering the space like a mirror. The entire courtyard was rocked. That move made all the disciples there exim in surprise. Samuel¡¯s move was more than ten times more powerful than they had imagined. After all, Samuel was at the peak of the diamond tier. Even if he deliberately held back, the attack he released could not bepared to the past. Then, Samuel turned around with his back toward Christina. He raised the sword in his hand, ready to wee victory. He thought Christina would not be able to resist that move. Defeating Christina with one move was the script that he had arranged. It could prove how powerful he was. However, a few seconds after that, the expected praises and exmations did not ring out. Instead, everyone looked at him with a strange expression. That made Samuel feel puzzled, and he subconsciously turned around. The sword aura he released had stopped in front of Christina. It did not cause any damage, and Christina had blocked it easily. The sword aura settled in front of Christina. As she clenched her right hand gently, the two sword auras immediately shrunk. They spun obediently in her palm. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, what are you doing? The battle is not over yet. Why are you leaving the field? Don¡¯t tell me you think your soft sword aura can defeat me? ¡± Chapter 398 - Work Inspection

Chapter 398: Work Inspection

¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Samuel¡¯s smile froze on his face. Christina had called his sword technique soft. That did not make him angry. He did not understand how Christina could withstand his sword attack. He had obtained powerparable to that of a god with the help of the King. Christina had also just advanced to tinum-tier. How did she manage to do it with such a huge gap between the two? Did Christina¡¯s strength increase without his knowledge? Even though he was puzzled, Samuel did not show it on his face. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Tina, I was just testing the waters with that sword just now. I did not use my true strength. Now, I will use all of my power with this sword. It won¡¯t be as easy to follow up as before. ¡± As he spoke, Samuel waved the wooden sword in his hand at Christina again. ¡°Void de, consecutive shes!¡± At that time, Samuel secretly raised his tier to diamond. The Void de he released was several times thicker than before. Wherever it passed, there were noticeable cracks in the space. The void des streaked across the sky, surrounding Christina. It was as if they were going to pierce through Christina like a porcupine in the next second. ¡°Tina, if you can¡¯t hold on anymore, let me know.¡± While releasing his sword technique, Samuel also looked at Christina worriedly. That scene made the surrounding Sword Saint¡¯s disciples gasp in admiration. ¡°As expected of Eldest Senior Brother. He still has the energy to ask during the battle with Miss Christina. If it were us, we would probably be forced to admit defeat by now.¡± ¡°Since could withstand Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s sword means that her strength is at least at peak tinum-tier. Eldest Senior Brother is also very powerful. Each of the Void des that he released was stronger than the previous ones, and he released them over a hundred times consecutively.¡± A bright disciple watched the battle in front of him. Other than surprise, there were also doubts in his heart. How did Samuel and Christina¡¯s strength improve by so much in only a few days? Was the speed of improvement no less than Watson¡¯s talent when he was learning sword technique? Did Samuel and Christina have the same talent as Watson? They did not show it before, but perhaps Watson had activated it. It seemed like they were the only ones without talent. Many onlookers thought the same. At that moment, the battle in front of them had reversed once again. Samuel shed out Void des, one after another. He did not cut the void around him, and he also almost shattered the space that Christina was in. All the energy elements contained in the space were extracted. Under such circumstances, even if Christina was a peak tinum-tier elite, she could not unleash her sword technique without the help of the energy elements. With just one move, it sealed Christina¡¯s ability to counterattack, and it could also deal a blow to her. Samuel¡¯s move was quite exquisite. Christina did not dodge it. Instead, she waved the sword aura that Samuel had just released in her palm in front of her. ¡°Diamond-tier sword technique, Water Moon Dance.¡± The sword aura turned into a long river and instantly broke through the shattered space. The energy elements around Christina¡¯s body had already be very chaotic. It was almost impossible to borrow the energy inside, and Christina did not borrow it in the surrounding space. She only used the sword aura that Samuel had shed out to release that diamond-tier sword technique. There was too much sword aura there. A river of sword aura broke through the broken space and arrived in front of Samuel in just a moment. He subconsciously reached out his hand to block it. The wooden sword in his hand let out a crisp crack and broke apart. Half of the sword de flew out. At the same time, he subconsciously took more than ten steps back, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. ¡°Water Moon Dance? The diamond-tier move that Master taught Watson a week ago? Tina, when did you learn it?¡± Samuel thought Christina¡¯s talent was not particrly outstanding. Otherwise, she would not have left the family a few years ago. When she was more than ten years old, Christina had achieved gold-tier status. Her improvement was not as fast as the best of their disciples, and her understanding of sword technique was not fast either. How did Christina, who was not quite talented, be so powerful? When did Christina learn the diamond-tier sword technique? Samuel pondered in his heart as he bit his lip. He had wanted to fight with Christina. On the one hand, he wanted to show Christina how powerful he was, and on the other hand, he tried to establish his authority. However, he could not achieve that, and it even had a certain counter effect. Then, Samuel realized that as expected, all the junior brothers¡¯ gazes were turned toward Christina. Their eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, the de in your hand is broken. Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Christina asked with a calm expression. Samuel was not the only one who was puzzled. She was also a little surprised. After all, after inheriting Watson¡¯s knowledge, her strength had increased by dozens of times. Under such circumstances, Samuel was able to fight back and forth with her, which surprised her. However, she did not care too much. After all, she had left the family for a few years. During that period, under her father¡¯s guidance, it wasn¡¯t strange that Samuel¡¯s strength had increased by leaps and bounds. After fighting with Samuel for a while, she understood her own strength. She wasn¡¯t weaker than ordinary diamond-tier experts. There was no need to continue fighting. If she were to be serious, she might hurt Samuel. ¡°Tina, it¡¯s just a broken wooden sword. That can only prove that the quality of that sword is not good. It doesn¡¯t mean that I lost. I can continue fighting!¡± Samuel simply threw away the wooden sword in his hand and extended his right hand to Christina. Her moves had already proved her strength. He understood that if he did not use his full strength at that moment, even if he could win thatpetition, he would still fight for hundreds of rounds. If that happened, he would lose the opportunity to establish his tall and big image in front of everyone. ¡®Although doing that might hurt Tina, I don¡¯t have a better choice.¡¯ Gritting his teeth, a ck light shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes. He wriggled toward Christina¡¯s open right hand, and a ball of pitch-ck substance drilled out of his pores. When that ball of pitch-ck substance appeared, a rotten smell immediately came out of the air. The surrounding onlookers immediately started coughing when they smelled that air. Some of them even had flushed faces as they clutched their chests, appearing to be in pain. ¡°That is not a sword technique. I¡¯ve never seen Eldest Senior Brother use such a move before. What is that?¡± Everyone was full of doubts about the thing in Samuel¡¯s hand. At the same time, fear rose in their hearts. They had a feeling that if that mass of pitch-ck substance were injected into their bodies, they would die without a doubt. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, that thing in your body gives people a very ufortable feeling. What is that?¡± Christina also frowned. ¡°Tina, don¡¯t care about that. Can you block this move?¡± Samuel did not respond. Instead, he gently flung the ck liquid that was squirming out of his arm. ck water droplets flew in Christina¡¯s direction, but before they reached her, they had already cast a shadow over her heart. Not daring to be touched by the ck water droplets, Christina hurriedly used the most powerful sword technique that Watson had taught her. ¡°Starlight-tier sword technique, Kingdom of the Sword!¡± With a light shout, the wooden sword in Christina¡¯s hand shattered. The sword aura that rushed toward the night burst out from the fragments of the wooden sword, turning into a huge sword-shaped kingdom that spread out for an unknown number of meters. It was as if a divine mountain had fallen from the sky and suddenly chopped down. All the ck liquid in front of her had not even touched her skin before it directly evaporated. Then, the huge Kingdom of the Sword did not stop. The front sectionnded directly on Samuel¡¯s head. Samuel¡¯s body was smashed into the ground with a bang, leaving a deep human-shaped hole in the ground. The entire courtyard shook a few times. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to use that technique.¡± At that moment, Samuel¡¯s clothes were tattered, as if a storm had raged for several days. The skin under his clothes was also torn open, and ck blood flowed out from his skin. Seeing that scene, Christina hurriedly withdrew the Kingdom of the sword. She ran in front of Samuel and looked at him worriedly. The Kingdom of Sword should not have caused the ck blood. In the knowledge that Watson had taught her, the Kingdom of the Sword did not have the ability to change the opponent¡¯s blood. Since it was not the Kingdom of the Sword, then the ck blood on Samuel¡¯s body could be caused by one situation. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, why is your blood ck? Are you poisoned?¡± As soon as Christina¡¯s voice fell, the other disciples also came forward worriedly. They did not know what to do around Samuel. ¡°I did not expect Miss Christina to have mastered a move like the Kingdom of the sword. She really hid it well. The oldest brother did not lose in vain! But what happened to the eldest brother at that moment? He seems to have been poisoned.¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother has been staying in his room for the past few days. He hasn¡¯t left the house at all. Who could have poisoned him? Perhaps the food he ate these past few days wasn¡¯t quite right. In addition, perhaps hecked exercise, so he fell sick?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Samuel, who was lying on the ground, did not die. He was on hisst breath when he heard Christina¡¯s and his junior brothers¡¯ guesses; he could not help but spit out a mouthful of ck blood. Half of it was because his injuries were severe, and the other half was because he was angry. Poisoned? That ck blood was not the symbol of a dead god? He was too ignorant. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is vomiting blood again. If he were not poisoned or sick, perhaps he could have defeated Miss Christina. If he is healthy, perhaps he could win! Quick, get him into the room and quickly inform Master toe back. Get the doctor.¡± A junior disciple hurriedly called out to the people around him. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m not poisoned, and I¡¯m not sick, I¡ª¡± Samuel struggled to get up from the ground. He could not see a doctor. What would the doctor think? Once his master found out about that, the secret that he had seen the King might be divulged. In the end, before he could get up, Christina put her hand on his chest and pressed him down. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know that you were not feeling well and insisted on having a duel with you. Don¡¯t worry; I will definitely help to cure your illness.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not sick!¡± Samuel¡¯s mouth was wide open. Just as he was about to make a sound, he saw Christina¡¯s palm move from his chest to his forehead and hit his temple. His world fell into darkness, apanied by a burst of pain. Before he fell unconscious, Samuel was not thinking about why Christina was so powerful or what he would do if his master found out about his secret. Instead, he was thinking about King Landhar III. When the King had given him that ability, he said that he would obtain the power of a god. At first, Samuel thought that he should be able to defeat his master, but he could not even beat Christina. The strength of that power was far from what he had expected. ¡°Did the King deceive and trick me?¡± ¡­. At the same time, on the other side, Watson, who had left Christina, went to the transformed Gray Manor. As soon as he entered the manor, the scene in front of him immediately underwent a huge change. Those people were walking in and out of the courtyard, appearing to be very busy. When those people saw Watson, they were stunned. They put down what they were doing and bowed respectfully toward Watson. Meanwhile, Watson responded to everyone. ¡°ck Emperor, why are you here today? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I really missed you,¡± a sweet female voice echoed behind him. Watson turned around and saw that it was Veronica who had spoken. Veronica had changed quite a bitpared to the past few days. First, the heavy makeup on her face had be much lighter, revealing a charming look. Secondly, her clothes had changed from a simple and gorgeous noble outfit to a tinum-tier ck robe. ¡°Veronica, you came at the right time. It has been a week since I distributed the mission to the members of the Severed Fingers Gang and set the target. I am here to test the results. Please get the other higher-ups here.¡± ¡°Yes, ck Emperor.¡± However, she did not turn around and leave. Instead, she waved at her subordinates and called them over. ¡°Go and get the other higher-ups here. Tell them that the ck Emperor has invited them.¡± After giving the order to her subordinates, Veronica turned around and walked to Watson¡¯s side. She held Watson¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°ck Emperor, before the other higher-ups arrive, I¡¯ll tell you about my work during these past few days! Didn¡¯t you tell me not to use debt collection methods to earn money? I¡¯ve already issued that order to all my subordinates and changed the amount of repayment. I didn¡¯t expect some of the people who had been in arrears with us had returned some of the money, and there were even more people who came to borrow more money. It seems like we¡¯ll earn even more in the long run. I have you for your wise decision. ¡± Watson smiled at Veronica¡¯spliment. There was amon mentality among people who owed money. If they owed less, they would try their best to pay it back. If they owed too much, they would simply not pay it back. After Veronica had adjusted the debt ratio, those people could finally hope to pay off their debts. Naturally, they would not default. Perhaps their inability to default was also rted to Veronica¡¯s cruel methods of dealing with such people. ¡°Other than the increase in the number of people borrowing money, the number of gold coins in the bank¡¯s vault is also steadily increasing. Our assets have changed from a hundred million gold coins to a trillion gold coins in just a week. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there are too many gold coins in the bank, Klein and I would have been able to fill the entire royal city with gold coins using the Wish for the World rings you gave us.¡± At that point, Veronica¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement. Who had ever seen a city filled with gold coins? Even the powerful countries that had unified the entire continent in ancient times had never achieved such a feat. However, all of that was not a problem in front of Watson. As long as there was enough time, using the ten rings to make wishes, it was possible to cover the entire world with gold coins. ¡°That¡¯s right. With that money, we can start the next step of our n.¡± Watson nodded, and Veronica quickly asked, ¡°ck Emperor, I wonder what our next n is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when everyone is here.¡± Since Watson did not want to say anything, Veronica could only remain calm and not ask, even if she was dying of curiosity. About half an hourter, the subordinate returned with the remaining nine Severed Fingers higher-ups. Everyone arrived at the highest level of the sky courtyard, in a lush forest. Watson waved his hand, and the trees on the ground grew rapidly. A huge dome formed in the sky, and a round table appeared on the green grass. He walked to the first seat and sat down. He gestured for the others to take their seats. ¡°Everyone, I called you here today because I want to hear about the gang¡¯s situation in the past week? Veronica has told me about her work. I¡¯m very satisfied. I did say that I woulde here to check on you from time to time. If you perform well, I will give you a reward. You haven¡¯t forgotten that, have you?¡± ¡°Of course not, ck Emperor.¡± The ten higher-ups responded respectfully. At the same time, they looked at Veronica enviously. They all had their own jobs and could not stay in the courtyard in the sky all the time, unlike Veronica. Basically, they did not stay there to wait for Watson¡¯s arrival. Judging from Watson¡¯s tone, he seemed to be very satisfied with Veronica. Veronica smiled when she felt their gazes on her. She looked proud. Those guys did not know how much effort she had put in to please Watson. Ever since Watson gave her the Wish for the World rings and allowed Basher and Amon to advance to tinum-tier, she had made up her mind to follow that youth. She even deliberately gave up her heavy make-up. Instead, she put on light make-up that was more eptable to the young people. Watson did not care about the reactions of those higher-ups. Instead, he stretched her finger outward and tapped on the table. ¡°Please give me your report about your week. Let¡¯s start with the pinkies. I will see if you have done well. I can give you more instructions and a reward too. Elven, you go first.¡± Chapter 399 - Accompany Me To School

Chapter 399: Apany Me To School

¡°Yes, ck Emperor.¡± After hearing Watson¡¯s voice, Elven, sitting in thest row on the left, immediately stood up and talked about what she had done in the past week. Unlike others, Elven did not sit on a chair. Instead, she sat on a shining angelic unicorn. Ever since Watson had given her that magical beast a week ago, she had always kept it by her side. Perhaps it was to show off. ¡°First of all, you forbade us from capturing ves and selling them. You also forbade us from abusing them. Now, I have gotten those ves properly settled. A batch of people who chose to leave has been sent out of the royal city. The rest have chosen to join us under the generous conditions that you have given us! Over the past week, more than 100,000 ves have chosen to join us. One-tenth of them are gold-tier, while the rest are iron to silver-tier.¡± As the pinky, Elven¡¯s original job was to be in charge of human trafficking. Then, she was in charge of gathering intelligence. She needed people if she wanted to gather intelligence. Those unsold ves could be trained to be qualified intelligence personnel. ¡°Currently, I have established intelligence agencies in the royal city, the floating cities, and a few nearby cities where the great noblemen are stationed. If you can give me another month, I will be able to cover the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom with the intelligencework and realize the real-time grasp of the intelligence everywhere.¡± ¡°Another month?¡± Watson thought for a moment. Then, he smiled at Elven. ¡°It¡¯s really hard for you to build the entire kingdom¡¯s intelligencework in a month. But if you can do it, I¡¯ll definitely not be stingy with my rewards. First, tell me what you¡¯ve learned from the intelligencework you¡¯ve already built over the past week.¡± ¡°Yes, first of all, it¡¯s a significant matter between kingdoms. I heard that the northern border fortress at the Dragonspine Snow Mountain had copsed for some unknown reason a few months ago. The Winter Nation in the north and the Elven Kingdom in the south have a close rtionship. But I don¡¯t know what ns they have. ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s also something significant happening in the kingdom recently. The Royal Academy is starting in two days. They said that the King attached great importance to their students this year. He even decided to let the new students have an exhibition match and invited envoys from other countries toe and watch. ¡°The third significant eventes from the Campbell family. Recently, we don¡¯t know what happened to the Campbell family. Many of their members have closed their doors and haven¡¯t been out much. Furthermore, people passing by the Campbell family often hear the sound of banging inside. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening there. However, the sound is sometimes very loud and has seriously affected the lives of the surrounding residents. That has led to peopleining to the city defense department. Currently, that matter is being coordinated. ¡°Apart from those three pieces of information, there is also some less critical news! The owner of Raphael Winery had been found meeting a woman in the manor discreetly three days ago. They said that the woman was a marquis¡¯ concubine in the royal city. After learning of that matter, the Marquis sent someone into the manor to break the owner¡¯s legs and break a lot of red wine. Currently, the production of red wine at Raphael Winery has significantly been reduced. There is also a certain count who had sex with the daughter of a good friend. The count was concerned about whether to call his friend a father or a friend in the future. ¡°Stop.¡± Seeing that Elven was about to continue, Watson extended his hand and gestured for a pause. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue with the unimportant matters. It¡¯s pretty good that you managed to gather that information within a week. Elven, keep up the good work. I believe you can do better.¡± If Elven had continued with that, it would be all the gossip about the noblemen in the royal city and the surrounding towns. Watson was not interested in listening to that. ¡°Thank you, ck Emperor.¡± Elven respectfully thanked Watson and sat back on the unicorn¡¯s back. ¡°Next is Ring Finger.¡± ¡°I can make that report.¡± The person who replied was Count Gray. He stood up from his chair. ¡°This week, ording to your request, we have sessfully used the sun and moon gems to create the sun and moon wine. Currently, each bottle of wine sells for 1,000 gold coins. We¡¯ve managed to sell more than 100,000 bottles.¡± How much were 100,000 bottles of red wine? That was equivalent to 100 million gold coins. Even if they sold Count Gray¡¯s fake wine, it would still take several years to earn that amount. The reason the sun and moon wines sold so well was rted to their effects. Normally, if a person wanted to increase their strength, they could only buy potions. Plus, to increase the effects of the potions, the taste was often unsatisfactory. However, it was different with wine. Since they could taste the delicious wine and improve their strength, why not? In addition, the sun and moon gems were originally fruits that grew on the World Tree. Without using any techniques, just the taste of fermenting those fruits was enough to make people continue drinking them. In addition, Count Gray and his subordinates had been adjusting the form day and night, creating a good ratio. As a result, the vor of the sun and moon wine had already surpassed the red wine from Raphael Winery. However, since only a few people knew about the wine, there were also fewer people who bought it. Not many people knew about its effects. Otherwise, it was not possible to sell more than 100,000 bottles of wine in a week. They would probably sell more than a million bottles. ¡°Not bad; keep up the good work. First, sell the sun and moon wine to arge extent. After that, I will help you expand the variety of wine.¡± The things that Watson could fuse include other things as well. The weaker ones were like crystal wheat. The fermented beer could be called crystal beer, and the stronger ones could be like the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. When those things were mixed into the wine, they would be the gods¡¯ and demons¡¯ wine. Who could resist a wine that had a chance of changing randomly among the demons and angels after drinking it? After making up his mind, Watson told Count Gray to sit down and asked Basher and Amon for their reports. ¡°ck Emperor, ording to your previous arrangement, we are now epting requests to kill only the most vicious people. Even though our business is less, the industry has a much better opinion of us. Someone even sent us a thank-you letter.¡± Basher ced a thick stack of letters on the table. He scratched his head and looked a little embarrassed. In the past week, they had not used the resources provided by Watson to make a huge profit like the others. Since he and Amon had been promoted to tinum-tier, he felt a little ashamed that they had received such great benefits but had not done anything. Amon, who was sitting opposite him, was no better. He smiled bitterly as well. ¡°My current title has changed from a bloody executioner to a merciful killer. I feel that if this continues, my title will be an outstanding resident of the capital or a good person who doesn¡¯t kill.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about the current situation. With a better reputation, there will be more people looking for you for more work. After all, bing an assassin doesn¡¯t require a fancy nickname but real strength. In that week, do you feel that the number of orders has increased?¡± Amon and Basher looked at each other. The awkward expressions on their faces disappeared, and their faces brimmed with confidence. ¡°Of course, the orders have increased. We are, after all, tinum-tier elites. Other than a few tinum-tier existences and members of the archduke¡¯s family, there¡¯s nothing in the kingdom that we can¡¯t kill! Previously, Amon and I were unable toplete many missions due to our strength. Even if wepleted them, we would still need to deploy arge number of people. But now, Amon and I can wipe out the entire defensive force of an entire noble family. Speaking of which, a few days ago, I just wiped out arge noble family that consisted of dozens of people. That family persecuted their residents and even toyed with women. I killed all of them myself. Even hundreds of guards could not stop me.¡± Basher¡¯s spittle flew everywhere as he spoke with assurance. Watson did not continue listening and turned his head. ¡°Next, it¡¯s Thumb¡¯s turn.¡± No one was listening to Basher, and the other people were giving him stern looks as if they wanted him to be quiet. Basher could only suppress his desire to show off and obediently shut his mouth. At the same time, Marcus began to speak. ¡°ck Emperor, currently, we have only sold ten tinum-tier weapons. They were sold to three archduke families and some influential families in the kingdom! Every tinum-tier item is sold for 10,000 gold coins. Within a week, we¡¯ve earned a profit of 100,000 gold coins. ¡± Only 100,000 gold coins? Marcus¡¯s words caused all the Severed Fingers Gang upper echelons to reveal looks of disbelief. Within that week, the others had easily earned over 100 million gold coins. However, as the original leader of the Severed Fingers Gang, Marcus made even less than the Middle Fingers¡ªit was too embarrassing. Marcus maintained a simple and honest smile. He was not in a hurry to refute it. Instead, Watson¡¯s eyes shed when he heard that. ¡°Only sold ten? Even though I said I would let you walk the high-end path and not sell too many at once, isn¡¯t ten too little? Or do you have some special ns?¡± ¡°Yes, as expected of the ck Emperor¡ªeverything I¡¯ve done can¡¯t escape your eyes! This is what I think. First, sell ten pieces to the three archdukes and the famous noblemen. Those nobles are not chosen at random. Some of their descendants are students at the Royal Academy. In addition to Elven¡¯s intelligence, His Majesty will personally give a speech when the sses start and ask the students toplete the exhibitionpetition. If a tinum-tier weapon that doesn¡¯t exist in the kingdom appears in the exhibitionpetition, and those students use it to win against those who are better than them, then they will be able to kill their opponent. It will cause the entire royal city to explode.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± Watson only said three words to Marcus¡¯ n, his eyes full of admiration. He had distributed the weapons to Marcus with the intention of selling those weapons bit by bit. When tinum-tier weapons became popr in the capital, he would sell them inrge quantities at a low price. He did not expect Marcus toe up with a different n based on that. They would not sell the weapons first but distribute a portion to the designated people, letting them shine in the exhibitionpetition. After they made their weapons famous, they would start selling them officially and make a huge profit. That was apletely different strategy from Count Gray¡¯s in selling the sun and moon wine. In the modern era, that strategy was called advertising and asking for endorsements. Watson sighed with emotion when he thought of that. It was as expected of a Severed Fingers Gang higher-up¡ªthey were extraordinary, indeed. ¡°Alright, so far, everyone has spoken. I already have some understanding of everyone¡¯s results for this week! The person I am most satisfied with is¡­¡± Looking around, Watson deliberately stretched out his words. After he got everyone¡¯s attention and they looked at him nervously, he said, ¡°The person who I am most satisfied with is the Thumbs¡¯ group.¡± The Thumbs¡¯ group? Everyone looked at Marcus with envy. They were not fools. After Marcus exined the specific method, they already understood the subtlety of his idea. What was better for publicity than the archdukes and noblemen in the kingdom? Those nobles would promote those tinum-tier weapons. Even if they had ordinary weapons in their hands, as long as they said that the weapon was excellent and showed that their family had been using them, then the other noblemen would follow suit. After all, if the archduke family thought it was good, the other noblemen would think the same too. ¡°Now, I have to fulfill the promise I just made to you. Since the Thumbs¡¯ group is the best, I will give you a special reward!¡± Watson moved his palm and took a ck and red longsword and a shiny feather coat made of holy feathers from an unknown ce and ced them on the table. ¡°This sword is called the Sword of Strife, and the coat is the Celestial Feather Robe. They are starlight-tier weapons and armor. Now, I will bestow them to the Thumbs¡¯ group.¡± Starlight-tier weapons and armor! After hearing Watson¡¯s ount, the higher-ups¡¯ breathing becamebored. In their eyes, tinum-tier weapons were already considered top quality. They had never seen anything at diamond-tier, let alone starlight-tier. That was definitely something that they could only dream of but could not obtain. If they had known that the reward that Watson had mentioned was so good, they would have worked harder no matter what. They would have made the right decision to be the top. Unfortunately, it was toote for them to regret it then. ¡°ck Emperor, is that weapon and armor really for us?¡± Marcus and the other Thumb stood up and gulped at the longsword and feather coat in front of them. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re for you. Of course, if you don¡¯t want them, I can take them back.¡± Watson had given them such precious items as a way to show his generosity to the broken fingers. On the other hand, he looked down at the two starlight-tier weapons and armor. The weapons in his mind were at least the Crown Staff and the Thread of Destiny. If they could not bring him a great increase in strength, the starlight-tier items would attract attention. It was right to give them to Marcus. The tinum-tier items they sold were quite rare in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. If anyone questioned the authenticity of the tinum-tier items, they only needed to show the starlight-tier items, and the other party would definitely believe them. ¡°The rewards have been distributed. Next, I will arrange the work for you.¡± After distributing the rewards, Watson exined the future arrangements for them. ¡°First, Marcus, just do as you had nned. Count Gray, I don¡¯t have any objections to what you¡¯re doing! On the other hand, Klein and Veronica¡¯s Bank will need some additional actions to add to the intelligence work that Elven and Snick are in charge of. ¡°Elven, Snick, when you use ves as an intelligencework, they don¡¯t need to take special measures to keep it confidential. Instead, they need to keep the intelligencework in a conspicuous ce.¡± ¡°ck Emperor, if we don¡¯t take any measures to keep it secret, what if others discover our intelligence?¡± Elven looked puzzled. That was the first time she had heard of such a request. To create an intelligencework without keeping it a secret. Did they want to invite spies? ¡°At least in the short term, our intelligencework doesn¡¯t need to establish any protective measures because most of our current intelligence personnel are ves. Those ves include people from the Holy Dragon Kingdom, people from other countries, and even people who aren¡¯t human. Some of them will inevitably stay for revenge or other reasons. Even if there are no spies, how loyal can you expect those people to be? ¡± Watson smiled. ¡°Furthermore, the essence of the intelligencework is to obtain information. What¡¯s the difference between one person receiving information and everyone else receiving the same information? Instead of creating a defense mechanism for the intelligencework, I want to achieve a fee for information. Regardless of their identity, anyone can obtain any information from us, even if they are our enemies. As long as they pay, it¡¯s fine. If the information can be wholly publicized and not in the hands of a few people, then no one will attack us because of it. But, to obtain information from us, they will protect us instead. ¡°We will not need to have any protective measures for the intelligencework because all the noblemen who want information from us will establish protection for us.¡± There was no need for protection, or perhaps everyone was protected. His intelligencework construction measures were also taken from modern thinking. Transparent information where people could pay for them was equivalent to having an information website that could be essed infinitely. Of course, it was not advisable to apply modern thinking to the other world. There was a prerequisite for doing so. ¡°I must make the kingdom¡¯s supreme leader, King Landhar III, feel as if the existence of that intelligencework is necessary. Otherwise, everything I¡¯ve done will be in vain,¡± Watson muttered to himself. He already had a n in mind to let the King know that the intelligencework was built by him and could not be destroyed. While he was thinking, Basher and Amon asked in unison, ¡°ck Emperor, you¡¯ve arranged work for the others. What about us? What do we need to do?¡± Watson had mentioned everyone except for them, which made them feel a little nervous. They were afraid that Watson would ignore them. It was a good thing to have something to do. They also hoped to get starlight-tier weapons. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten you.¡± Watson recovered from his thoughts and looked at the two of them. ¡°I do have a mission for you. To be precise, I want to give it to Amon.¡± ¡°How can I help?¡± Amon asked nervously. ¡°Well, do you want to go to school with me in two days?¡± Huh? Amon was stunned for a few seconds before he opened his mouth wide. Even the other higher-ups had the same expressions on their faces¡ªit was like question marks had appeared on their heads. Chapter 400 - Meeting Two Girls By Chance

Chapter 400: Meeting Two Girls By Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°ck Emperor, what do you mean by apanying you to school?¡± Amon asked carefully as if he did not understand Watson¡¯s words. ¡°I mean it literally. In two days, I will go to the Royal Academy to study. It will be very troublesome toe out. Furthermore, if I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to, it will be very troublesome too.¡± Watson smiled at Amon. ¡°None of the above is the reason I asked you to apany me to school.¡± ¡®If it¡¯s not the real reason, then why did you say it? Is it to tease us? ¡± Amonined in his heart, but he did not say it out loud. Instead, he waited for Watson to continue. After a few seconds, Watson said, ¡°The real reason I asked you to apany me to school is to let you get in touch with the noblemen in the kingdom and see if there are any talents that we can recruit, even if they are the children of less significant noblemen.¡± . His goal was to overthrow King Landhar III. Therefore, he had to grasp the future of the kingdom¡ªthe younger generation. If most of the noblemen were rotten, the kingdom would have a different scene. Those things were what Watson wanted to do. Since he had subordinates, he could rx a little because he still had a lot of things to do. ¡°Sure, I understand. Your views are not something that people like us can guess easily. Please allow me to make some preparations. I will go to school with you in two days,¡± Amon said respectfully. Basher, who was not far from him, looked envious. Amon¡¯s job was not only easy, but he would get to get close to Watson. It was simply the best job. He also wanted to go, but it was a pity that his age was not suitable. It was unlikely for him to enter the Royal Academy. After giving all the Severed Fingers Gang members a n for the future and making detailed arrangements, Watson ordered everyone to leave in batches. He was thest to leave. When he left the courtyard, he saw a familiar figure. ¡°Nightingale, why are you here?¡± The person who appeared in front of him was none other than Nightingale, the maid he had brought from Mount Creation to the royal city. At the moment, Nightingale was wearing a ck dress, white silk gloves on her arms, and a top hat with flowers pinned on it. When she saw him, the Nightingale appeared a little shy and reached out to lower the brim of her hat. Watson had assigned Nightingale to Denise when they reached the royal city. Since Denise had a mansion there, it was just right for her and Nightingale to live in it. Watson had wanted to live in the Temple of the Stars with Antonio, but since he had been learning sword techniques with Reid, he decided to live in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. He had not seen Nightingale for a long time, so he did not expect her to appear there suddenly. ¡°Watson, I came here today because Denise said that there are many things that are not avable at the border, so she wanted to take me out for a walk. I¡¯m not here because I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days or because I miss you.¡± ¡®So she¡¯s here for me.¡¯ When he heard Nightingale¡¯s words, Watson found it funny and decided to tease her. ¡°Since you did note to look for me, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡ª¡± Nightingale hurriedly reached out with her hand, not knowing what to say. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nightingale. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Anyway, I have nothing else to doter, so I¡¯ll apany you to walk around here.¡± Watson looked around as he spoke. ¡°By the way, you said that Denise apanied you here. Where is Denise?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When we arrived here, she said that she had a stomach ache and then disappeared. She must have gone to the toilet somewhere! Oh, right. Before she left, she told me that I should leave with you if she did note out after half an hour. There¡¯s no need to wait for her.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Watson nodded after listening to Nightingale¡¯s words. The two of them walked side by side and left Count Gray¡¯s manor. Not long after the two of them left, at a street corner not far from the manor, Denise came out from the shadows and looked at the backs of the two people in the distance. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I really don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. I¡¯ll let you and Young Master Watson enjoy the day together. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± ¡°Watson, I haven¡¯t seen you in the past few days. What have you been doing?¡± Nightingale gradually rxed as they walked on the street and looked at the people passing by. She was a killer trained by the border count. She might look cold, but she was a kind person. She only acted tough in front of everyone else, and she would be herself with Watson. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just learning some sword techniques from Master Reid. When I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll go out for a walk,¡± Watson replied casually. He decided not to tell Nightingale about the Severed Fingers Gang for the time being because it was very dangerous to form an underground force to fight against the King, and the Severed Fingers Gang was still developing. There was no need to involve Nightingale in it. ¡°Is that all?¡± Nightingale asked doubtfully, but her eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°I saw you walking on the street with the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter during the day. I saw a simr scene a week ago. I even heard that you had a conflict with the Campbell family because of the Sword Saint and got into trouble.¡± ¡°Ahem...¡± Watson was speechless. He had no idea Nightingale had been paying attention to him, even though he had not seen her in a while. ¡°I had dinner with Tina because she wanted to ask me questions, and the conflict between the Campbell family and me was not because of her, but because a guy named Augustus from the Campbell family took the initiative to find trouble with me.¡± After a simple exnation, Watson thought she would not be troubled anymore, so he did not expect Nightingale to raise her eyebrows and be even angrier after hearing that. ¡°Watson, you even address Lady Swordmistress as Tina now. When did you be so familiar with her?¡± Cough! ¡°Did you choose to live in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard because of Lady Swordmistress? No wonder you did not leave that ce. And when you did, you were with her. You weren¡¯t happy when you were in the City of Steel, but now you¡¯re so nice. Watson, do you have masochistic tendencies? The more trouble someone causes you, the more you like¡ª¡± Nightingale¡¯s words became more fluent. Cough, cough, cough! One should never defend a woman when she was angry. Having deeply understood that principle, Watson could only cover it up with a cough and choose to change the topic. ¡°Nightingale, didn¡¯t youe out to visit the royal city and buy some things? Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s see what you want to buy. I¡¯ll buy it for youter, as an apology for not seeing you for the past few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a maid. How can I let you spend money on me?¡± Even though she said that she was embarrassed, Nightingale smiled again. She led Watson to the shops on the street and looked at the stalls one by one. Sometimes, she picked up a magic ne with enchantment; sometimes, she picked up the enchanted earrings and gestured at the ears. It seemed that she had already regarded Watson as the person who would pay for them. ¡°Don¡¯t miss out on this ce. There¡¯s good food here¡ªwinter bamboo shoots and m soup. The winter bamboo shoots are the freshest at this time of the year. It¡¯s a rare delicacy when paired with soup.¡± ¡°The cksmith is having a sale. All weapons are sold at the lowest price. There are also top-notch gold-tier weapons. One for 100 gold coins.¡± ¡°This is the only wine in the capital that can increase one¡¯s strength. That wine is brewed from sun and moon gems that grow in the Forest of Eternity in the south. Those two kinds of fruit can only mature after thousands of years. If you consume this wine regrly, even if you don¡¯t cultivate for a year, you can still advance from iron to silver-tier. It can even prolong your life! For children who have good talent at home or older people who are close to the end of their lives, drinking this wine is a good choice, even if it¡¯s not for its efficacy. Just the taste of the wine is enough to make people unable to stop drinking it.¡± When Nightingale was choosing jewelry, there were shouts from all around Watson. Many of the items sold by those people were products from the Severed Fingers Gang. Watson could not help but smile. It seemed that the goods were indeed selling very well. Those members were not exaggerating. Under his n, the entire capital and even the kingdom would gradually be under his control. The process might be a little long, but he could afford to wait. ¡°Watson, how do you feel about this essory?¡± Nightingale stood up from the jewelry stall. She held an ornament that looked like a hairpin in her hand and gestured at her hair. The hairpin was lovely. Behind the spiral-shaped tip was a bird-shaped sculpture. It made her look a little yful when it was inserted into her hair. The hairpin¡¯s craftsmanship was very ordinary. There was only a defense spell added to it that could block bronze-tier attacks. Other than that, there was nothing else. Only the carving¡¯s craftsmanship was worthy of praise. Watson could easily fuse countless more powerful ornaments like that. However, Watson knew that Nightingale did not value that ornament. She was just enjoying the process of shopping. ¡°Miss, you have good taste. That essory is a rare gold-tier essory in our shop. The magic engraved on it can resist the attack of a silver-tier elite! You can have it for 100 gold coins. Perhaps the young man next to you would pay for it?¡± Seeing Nightingale pick up the hairpin, the shop owner kept bragging about how good the hairpin was. Watson rolled his eyes. A bronze-tier essory was worth only one gold coin, but the shop owner wanted 100 gold coins for it. It was a hundred times more expensive. Since Nightingale seemed to like the hairpin very much and 100 gold coins were not much anyway, Watson decided to pay for the essory. At that moment, two women in luxurious clothes walked out from behind the stall owner angrily and threw a broken bracelet at the stall. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you say that the bracelet you sold me is gold-tier equipment mined from ancient ruins? What caused it to crack after only a few uses? The quality is too poor. Can you fix it for me?¡± Watson looked up and saw that the two women were only 13 or 14 years old. They were about the same age as him and looked vaguely familiar. As for the bracelet in their hands, Watson knew it was only an ordinary bronze-tier bracelet. It was mixed with some ores mined from the relics, which emitted an ancient aura because the craftsmanship was not bad. Ordinary people who did not know much about casting would not be able to tell the difference. ¡°Ladies, once goods are sold, they are not returnable. I am only a merchant and not a master forger. How would I know how to repair a product from the ancient relics? Since that bracelet is a product of an ancient ruin, it might have been corroded, which was why it was damaged. Or perhaps, you misused the bracelet and caused it to be damaged. You can¡¯t me me for that.¡± ¡°You liar! I am a dignified student at the Royal Academy. How would I misuse a magic tool? I only introduced gold-tier magical energy into the bracelet, and it cracked on its own. I see that your bracelet is fake. You liar! Since you can¡¯t fix the bracelet for me, then give me back my money.¡± Watson did not want to pay attention to the quarrel between the two girls and the shop owner. He simply took a purse filled with gold coins from his pocket, took a hundred pieces from it, and handed them to the shop owner. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll buy the gold-tier hairpin. Here are a hundred gold coins.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t buy the things here. These things are all shoddy. If you buy them, you¡¯ll be fooled.¡± The two girls grabbed the cor of the shop owner. ¡°Miss, no, my lords, This is only a small business. Don¡¯t interfere with my business.¡± However, they did not let him go. The other girl looked at Watson. She tried to persuade him out of kindness, but when she saw him, she froze. ¡°Watson, why are you here?¡± ¡°Watson, who are these two?¡± Nightingale put down the hairpin in her hand and walked over when she heard the woman calling Watson. She frowned slightly. ¡°Do you know other women besides Miss Swordsman?¡± Nightingale had thought that herpetitor was Christina, but it seemed like she had more than onepetitor. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t know those two people.¡± Watson felt aggrieved and asked the two girls, ¡°Who are you, and how do you know me?¡± During the process of questioning, Watson carefully looked at the faces of the two girls in front of him. One of the girls was in a fiery red dress. Her hair was also red and tied into a ponytail. There was a trace of heroic spirit in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. The other girl was holding a parasol. Her face was as delicate as a doll, and she was wearing a white pleated dress. Under her two smooth calves, her pale feet were in a pair of sandals tied with crystal ribbons. It made people want to bend down and y with them. ¡°Watson, I can¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know us. We participated in the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment on the same day. I thought you would remember us when you saw us.¡± The girl with the red ponytail pouted in dissatisfaction. She grabbed the cor of the shop owner and said, ¡°My name is Lily Campbell, a member of the Campbell family. I¡¯m currently a student at the Royal Academy¡¯s Mage Department. Watson, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Not only did you get a full mark in the assessment, you even went to the Campbell family to make a scene a few days ago. At that time, I wasn¡¯t there, so I did not know about it. My family didn¡¯t tell me what had happened. Can you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I have the chance,¡± Watson replied as he looked at the other girl. The other girl with a parasol bowed slightly and revealed a sweet smile. ¡°My name is Charlotte Saint Laurent Gehry.¡± Saint Laurent? He remembered that that was his father¡¯s family name. Watson took another look at the girl and realized that she looked like his father. Both of them had brown hair and blue eyes. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t stare at a woman all the time. That is very rude behavior! We have already introduced ourselves. Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourpanion to us?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± Watson snapped back to his senses and shifted his gaze. He pointed at Nightingale and said, ¡°This is the Nightingale. She is my friend.¡± ¡°She must be extraordinary to be able to be friends with a genius like you. Is she also a student at the Royal Academy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Nightingale said, ¡°And I¡¯m not Young Master Watson¡¯s friend. I¡¯m just his maid.¡± A maid? Lily, the red-haired girl who was holding the shop owner, raised her eyebrows. ¡°But you don¡¯t look like a maid. Instead, you look like siblings or a couple. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a young master buy jewelry for a maid.¡± Charlotte¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°Miss Nightingale, no matter what your rtionship with Watson is, I advise you not to buy jewelry from this shop. They are swindlers. Lily and I were tricked because we bought the things from that shop! School is about to start, so Lily and I wanted to buy some useful items. If I had known earlier, I would have let thick-skinned Lily ask her family for them.¡± ¡°Charlotte, who are you calling thick-skinned? And do you think I don¡¯t want to ask my family for them? They¡¯ve been studying something in front of a huge puppet recently. They don¡¯t even make other magical items anymore. If I go to them, they¡¯ll chase me away impatiently, let alone let me ask for some items. Even my mom is the same.¡± As the youngest child of the head of the Campbell family, Lily was Freya¡¯s daughter. As she spoke, she shook the shop owner. ¡°I almost forgot about you. Hurry up and return our money. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± ¡°Miss, can you please put me down? I feel like I¡¯m going to faint from your shaking! I really can¡¯t give you any money. Perhaps you can pick another bracelet from my shop.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of picking a bracelet randomly? It¡¯s just a bunch of junk anyway. It¡¯s just a change from one junk to another. Either you give me money, or I¡¯ll destroy your shop.¡± After arguing with the shop owner for a long time, Lily had also attracted the attention of other onlookers nearby. Many people were pointing at them, which made Watson frown. He had wanted to buy something for Nightingale and leave, but seeing Lily¡¯s unrelenting attitude, it would be very difficult for him to buy the hairpin. After he thought about it, he said, ¡°Miss Lily, don¡¯t act so rashly. I can help you restore the bracelet. Why don¡¯t you let the shop owner go?¡± Chapter 401 - Platinum-tier Weapon For You

Chapter 401: tinum-tier Weapon For You

¡°Watson, you said you could repair my bracelet. Do you mean it?¡± Lily turned her head to look at the bracelet in Watson¡¯s hand. As a member of the Campbell family, even though her main interest was magic, she still had some understanding of magical tools. She did not look at it carefully when she bought it previously, so she fell for it. When she went home to use the bracelet, she realized that something was wrong. A normal gold-tier bracelet could withstand the same level of magic orbat aura. However, when she bought the bracelet home and injected gold-tier magic elements into it, it was repelled. At that time, Lily thought that the bracelet was too old and had some strange restrictions to it. When she tried to increase the amount of magic, the bracelet broke, and she finally reacted. It turned out that the repelling effect was the reaction of low-tier items to high-tier energy. Low-tier items could not withstand such high-tier energy, so they were repelled. After she reacted, she immediately found Charlotte and went to the shop to get her money back. Lily knew that the bracelet was impossible to repair. Even if her family¡¯s craftsmen were to fix it, it would still be impossible. After all, who could repair a pile of junk? She went to the stall here at that time to vent her anger at the shop owner. She did not expect Watson to say that he could help her repair it. She felt a little doubtful. Watson shook his head at Lily¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t like to joke. I mean what I said. Did you say that you would forget about the matter if someone repaired the bracelet? Now that I¡¯m here to help you fix it, you should not dwell on that matter. Even if you¡¯re from the Campbell family, you don¡¯t want to be surrounded by so many people, do you?¡± Watson pointed out casually. Lily looked outside the stall and found that there were already many people surrounding the street. They were curiously pointing at her and discussing something, which made her blush slightly. The Campbell family had always been arrogant and did not care about what others thought. However, she was a girl, after all. At least, she still cared about it. ¡°Alright, Watson, I agree to your request. If you can fix my bracelet, I will let go of the matter. If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll still burn this ce down.¡± As she spoke, a ball of high-temperature me rose from Lily¡¯s hand, causing the jewelry shop owner to tremble subconsciously. ¡°Boss, toplete the repair, I¡¯ll take another bracelet from you. You won¡¯t mind, right? ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± The shop owner hurriedly nodded. Even if Watson took ten bracelets, he would be willing to do it if the young man could help him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Watson did not even look at the bracelet. He picked up an ordinary bracelet and ced it with Lily¡¯s broken bracelet, activating the fusion system. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing a bronze-tier bracelet. The bracelet is from a silver-tier ancient relic.] [Silver-tier essory: a bracelet from an ancient relic.] [Abilities: Silver Shield (able to resist attacks from silver-tier professionals), Illumination (able to emit light at night and in dark conditions, automatically illuminating it), Magic Amplification (able to increase the power of spells by 30 percent).] [Additional abilities: Ruin Guardian Summon (calls forth an ancient ruin guardian with thebat power of a silver-tier elite; it can only be summoned once per day)] The fused bracelet appeared in Watson¡¯s hand with a blinding light. The bracelet was grey and was broken into pieces. It had transformed; it was glowing with a silver luster. There were mysterious magic symbols carved on it, constantly rotating. It looked extraordinary. ¡°Watson, you¡¯ve repaired the bracelet! What kind of magic is that?¡± Lily let go of the owner¡¯s right hand and looked at the bracelet in Watson¡¯s hand in surprise. She subconsciously took a few steps closer. The owner was also very surprised by Watson¡¯s action. After tidying his clothes, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Ladies, that bracelet was originally like that, but because of its age and some improper operation, it seemed like you had broken it! Look, now that that young man has repaired that bracelet, the effect is so powerful. That is a well-deserved gold-tier essory. Why would I sell you a fake one? ¡± Lily looked confused. She did not expect that the bracelet was really a gold-tier essory. She thought that the shop owner was trying to trick her with a fake one. Did she break it by mishandling it? ¡°Sorry, that is a silver-tier bracelet.¡± ¡®Though the effect was not weaker than a regr silver-tier bracelet,¡¯ Watson thought to himself. The shop owner looked embarrassed. He said, ¡°The young man is right. It is a peak silver-tier essory, but its effect is not inferior to a gold-tier one. As the owner of the jewelry shop, I have operated the essory for more than ten years. asionally, I would make a mistake! Although I¡¯ve made a mistake in judging its grade, I know its ability very well. That essory is engraved with a fire-elemental spell. It can release a gold-tier spell that can shoot fireballs continuously. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing like that on that bracelet. There¡¯s only a spell called the summoning of the ruin guards.¡± Watson dismantled the bracelet again and put it on his arm. With a light shake, the bracelet immediately emitted a dazzling light. Then, in the empty space in front of Watson, the rocks on the ground rose with a dull cracking sound. Gradually, they converged into a rock structure. It was a guard in armor and holding a long spear. He exuded a powerful aura. ¡°You¡¯re wrong twice in a row. You don¡¯t know the grade, and you also don¡¯t know the function. Are you really the owner of that bracelet? Did you steal it from somewhere?¡± Lily could not help but question the jewelry store owner. ¡°What do you mean I stole it? How could I steal something when I¡¯m doing legal business?¡± The owner defended himself with an aggrieved look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s bizarre. I got someone to age the bracelet and engrave the spell for exploding fireballs. That bracelet will be damaged if it¡¯s lucky enough to explode once or twice. But why has the magic in it changed?¡± ¡°Because I only said that it would be repaired; I did not say that it would be restored to its original appearance.¡± Watson took the bracelet off his arm and smiled. ¡°Boss, you seemed to have said something that you should not have said.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± The shop owner also reacted, and his expression changed. He saw that Lily had already arrived in front of him. With a livid expression, she raised her burning fist and punched his nose. ¡°You lied to me. You d*mn liar. Go to hell.¡± With a punch, the shop owner was sent flying backward and hit the wall. Then he copsed on the ground. There was a burnt fist mark on his face, and his nose was crooked. Phew! Lily blew her fist and looked like she had vented her anger. ¡°Miss Lily, that bracelet is your reward!¡± Watson handed the bracelet to Lily. He walked to the shop owner and put down a bag of money. ¡°I want to buy a hairpin from you. I¡¯ll leave the money here.¡± Standing up, Watson did not look at the shop owner. He turned around and walked out. ¡°Nightingale, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson.¡± Nightingale put the hairpin on her head and looked at the shop owner lying on the ground, covering his nose and wailing. She shook her head and followed Watson out of the shop. Only Charlotte and Lily were left. They looked at each other and followed him. ¡°Watson, wait for us.¡± Lily put the bracelet on her wrist and chased after Watson. ¡°Can I ask you a question? Why are you willing to spend 100 gold coins to buy a crude hairpin even though you know the owner of that shop is a ck-hearted businessman?¡± Lily was not the only one who did not understand. Even Charlotte did not understand it. It was utterly meaningless to give money to such an evil businessman. With that money, one could buy hundreds of simr counterfeit products. The two girls felt that Watson¡¯s actions were a little silly. ¡°I brought Nightingale here to shop. If Nightingale likes something, I¡¯ll buy it regardless of whether it¡¯s valuable or not! She likes it.¡± Nightingale subconsciously touched the hairpin on the top of her head. Her face was red, but her eyes were soft with sweetness. ¡°You liked it, so it¡¯s valuable. It¡¯s so philosophical.¡± Lily and Charlotte murmured to themselves, and there was something different in their eyes. They did not expect Watson to say that. After listening to it, they could not find anything to refute. Instead, they thought even highly of Watson. The value of things was one thing for girls, but more importantly, it was about the person who paid for them. For such words, Watson was either a good person who treated everyone kindly or liked his handmaiden. Initially, Charlotte and Lily thought that Watson was a cold and arrogant genius. That was because while they were in the Royal Academy, Watson had only taken the test and did not care about anyone else. Otherwise, he would have recognized them. It seemed like Watson might be a little different from what they had imagined. They were interested in Watson because Antonio had shown interest in that young man. ¡°Looks like everything has been settled. Is there anything else? If not, you can leave,¡± Watson said when he realized that Charlotte and Lily were still following him. ¡°Watson, I have a request. Later, Lily and I are going to buy some items for school. I wonder if you cane with us?¡± Charlotte asked with a twinkle in her eyes. As soon as she finished her sentence, Lily nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson. It looks like you can repair the bracelet and even change its quality. Even the strongest forger of the Campbell family would find it difficult to do such a thing. Your understanding of magical items should be deeper than all of usbined. With you around, we won¡¯t be afraid of buying fake goods.¡± ¡°Lily, you¡¯re an idiot. With Watson around, we won¡¯t be afraid even if we buy fake goods. Watson can turn it into something better than the real thing, right?¡± ¡°Charlotte, what you said makes sense. But can you stop calling me an idiot? I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± While the two women were bickering, Watson took a deep breath. He felt that the chattering of the two women was quite annoying. Furthermore, Nightingale¡¯s happy expression became unsightly again. That could not go on. ¡°Repairing the bracelet is very energy-consuming for me. It¡¯s basically impossible for me to do it again.¡± Watson interrupted the two women, causing disappointment to appear in their eyes. Then he changed the topic. ¡°Although I can¡¯t make weapons for you, I know where to find good weapons.¡± ¡°Where to find good weapons?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe with me.¡± Watson led the girls to a cksmith¡¯s shop owned by the Severed Fingers Gang. The two girls might not leave, but since that was the case, he would satisfy their requirements and then send them away. As for the way to satisfy their requirements, of course, he would make the two girls pay for it. ¡°Look, that is where I want to bring you. The armor and weapons here are all gold-tier, and there are many of them at the peak of gold-tier. The quality is excellent.¡± Watson pointed at swords, spears, shields, and other weapons hanging on the walls. He introduced them casually. ¡°The quality of the weapons here is different from the ones in the previous shop, indeed. Just looking at them makes me feel a chill.¡± Lily stood under the sword hanging on the wall and could not help but shiver. She seemed to be worried that the longsword would fall at any moment. ¡°Watson, Lily and I are both mages. Most of the items sold here seem to be tools for warriors. Do you have any magical staff that are suitable for us?¡± Charlotte looked around and asked with a frown. Those weapons were indeed excellent, but they were not suitable for her. Would a mage like her, how could he carry a longsword and engage in closebat with others? ¡°Miss, you may not know that, but the weapons here are enchanted weapons, and the materials used to make them are quite special. I wonder if you have heard of arcane mithril?¡± The materials used to make those weapons are arcane gold, which is higher than arcane mithril. The transmission speed is probably faster than ordinary staff, and they can also be used as closebat weapons. They are much more powerful than mere magical staff.¡± At that moment, the boss from the cksmith shop walked toward them. His upper body was naked and covered in sweat. When he saw Watson, a hint of respect shed in the bald man¡¯s eyes, and even though the way he looked at Charlotte and the other girls became kinder, he did not get angry, even when Charlotte questioned him. ¡°Boss, we have been fooled by others before. In my opinion, shopkeepers are sweet-talkers, and no one can believe what you say. What¡¯s the use of creating a sword that is more conductive than a magic staff? It¡¯s better to create a magical staff,¡± Lily said. The bald boss still looked amiable, but the corners of his mouth twitched. He was about to start exining. At that moment, the same questioning voice came from inside the cksmith shop. ¡°Casey, what¡¯s the use of a longsword that¡¯s more conductive than a magic staff? It¡¯s not easy for you to pass the Royal Academy¡¯s Mage Department¡¯s assessment. Why don¡¯t you just buy a magical staff? If you buy a longsword, people will think that you¡¯re a warrior, and you would need to spend 10,000 gold coins for it. If Father finds out about this, it¡¯ll be terrible. ¡± ¡°Lana, you don¡¯t understand. How can a magical staff bepared to a sword? Furthermore, the design of that sword is very exquisite. In this world, some people can use magic and cultivatebat auras. That kind of person is called a genius. Should I hold a magical staff in one hand and a longsword in the other when fighting? Let¡¯s not talk about that. This tinum-tier sword is worth 10,000 gold coins. Perhaps Father won¡¯t me me for this. Instead, maybe he¡¯ll praise me for being smart.¡± A man and a woman dressed in gorgeous clothes walked out of the cksmith¡¯s shop as they spoke. The man had a smug look on his face. He was holding a sky-blue longsword in his bandaged hand. Two illusory water dragons crossed each other on the de of the sword. They appeared and disappeared at times. The hilt of the sword was iid with seven huge blue gemstones. Even though the distance was very far, one could still feel a stream of water vapor from the sword¡¯s de. The girl was in the cksmith shop, but she was still holding an umbre. Her eyes were filled with helplessness as she looked at the man beside her. ¡°Casey, Lana?¡± Watson saw the two of them and greeted them in surprise. He did not know what had happened, but he knew then. He did not expect Marcus to tell him that only ten tinum weapons had been sold. Casey was so lucky to have gotten one of them. If he remembered correctly, the sword in Casey¡¯s hand was called Water Dragon Sky Sword. It was a tinum-tier weapon of the water element. It had the same effect as the fake Poseidon Trident. A full-power sh could release a water tornado that connected the sky and the Earth. Perhaps Marcus wanted a useless young master like Casey to use the strength of his weapon to shine in the exhibitionpetition and use the contrast to show off his weapon. While Watson was thinking, Casey and Lana also saw him. Lana¡¯s eyes lit up, and she came to Watson¡¯s side in surprise. She said, ¡°Watson, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect Sister Nightingale to be here as well. ¡± Casey¡¯s face was bitter, the hand holding the tinum-tier weapon continued to tremble, and the pride on his face had disappeared. ¡®D*mn it, why did I have to meet this guy again? And he came with a maid?¡¯ It was fine if he only saw Watson, but seeing Nightingale was really unbearable. The familiar face made him recall the painful experience in the floating city, and his body felt a dull pain. ¡°Watson, aren¡¯t those two from the Ptolemy family of the floating city¡ªCasey and Lana? I heard that they have a good rtionship with my brother, Augustus. Do you know them?¡± Lily asked Watson. ¡°I know them, and I¡¯m also very familiar with them.¡± The corner of Watson¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Young Master Casey?¡± ¡°Watson, I didn¡¯t expect you to buy weapons here. I thought someone with your ability wouldn¡¯t need a weapon! This sword is a tinum-tier weapon that I had just spent 10,000 gold coins on. It must be fate that we met. I¡¯ll give this weapon to you.¡± Watson¡¯s words made Casey¡¯s body quiver even more. Even his voice trembled. He quickly handed the Water Dragon Sky Sword to Watson and forced an ugly smile on her face. ¡°Give away a tinum-tier weapon? What does Casey mean? Is his brain damaged?¡± Charlotte and Lily, who did not know about the matter between Watson and Casey, were dumbfounded when they saw Casey¡¯s action. Chapter 402 - A Growing Team

Chapter 402: A Growing Team

¡°Perhaps the weapon is not real tinum?¡± Charlotte turned the handle of the parasol, her eyes shining. That was the only exnation that could exin why Casey would give away the tinum weapon in his hand. After all, there were less than ten tinum-tier weapons in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was very puzzling that a tinum-tier weapon would suddenly appear there. In addition, Charlotte had never heard of such a tinum weapon. The probability of forgery was very high. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That sword is tinum-tier. I spent 10,000 gold coins to buy it. If you don¡¯t understand it, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll use it to demonstrate its power. You¡¯ll see whether it¡¯s a tinum-tier weapon or not.¡± Charlotte did not deliberately lower her voice, causing many people to hear her words, and Casey was one of them. He was very dissatisfied with Charlotte¡¯s words. He was disgruntled because he had said he would give the sword to Watson. If Watson thought he was using a fake tinum longsword to deceive him, he shuddered to think what would happen. In his anxiety, Casey took the longsword and walked out of the weapons store. Standing on the street in front of the weapons store, Casey held the Water Dragon Sky Sword in his hand and released the power that came with the de toward the sky. ¡°Let it bloom, Double Water Tornadoes!¡± The clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled in the dark clouds. A heavy downpour came in an instant. The air was also filled with dense water vapor. When the vapor and the water droplets in the sky gathered, they turned into two water tornadoes that connected the sky and the earth. They circled Casey¡¯s body, making him look like the God of Water. Along with the water tornadoes, there was also a fierce wind. Many shops and stalls on both sides of the street were blown into disorder by the fierce wind. As for the street near Casey, the ground was damaged by the strong impact of the water pir, and cracks spread in all directions. In just a few short seconds,rge pits had appeared in the ground. ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s disying such a powerful move on the street? His battle technique must be at tinum-tier.¡± A passerby covered his head with his hand to prevent the strong wind and rainstorm in the sky from sweeping his body as he eximed in surprise. ¡°I know that person. His name is Casey. He is the Ptolemy family¡¯s Young Master who came to the capital from the floating city. Rumor has it that his strength is quite weak. He even passed the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment by relying on his connections. Someone in my family is an assessment teacher at the Royal Academy, so I¡¯ve heard about that. However, it seems that his strength is quite strong. Perhaps the rumor is false?¡± someone else said. ¡°That¡¯s not right. That Casey did not release thatbat technique. There is not the slightest bit ofbat aura fluctuation in his body. Instead, the longsword in his hand exudes a powerful energy. Was it the sword?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that sword must be very powerful. What level of weapon could release such a powerful battle technique?¡± After all, it was the capital. There was nock of silver and even gold-tier elites on the streets. After careful identification, they knew that Casey had used that move entirely with the long sword in his hand. After the chaos due to the sudden appearance of a tinum-tier battle technique, Casey put down the sword in satisfaction and withdrew the two water tornadoes. He wiped his non-existent sweat and turned around to return to the cksmith¡¯s shop. He revealed a proud smile. ¡°Did you see that? Do you still think that this is now a tinum-tier weapon?¡± Everyone was somewhat dumbfounded. On the one hand, they did not expect Casey to dare release such a powerful force into the streets. On the other hand, they also did not expect that that sword was a tinum-tier weapon. ¡°It really is a tinum-tier weapon. It has been decades since a new tinum-tier weapon appeared in the kingdom. I wonder which master cksmith forged that weapon. Its power does not seem to be inferior to some of the old tinum-tier items in the kingdom.¡± Charlotte spun her parasol as she muttered to herself. Her eyes were burning with passion. If she had entered that shop, she would not have thought much of it. However, she felt that the weapons hanging on the walls were slightly better than those in other shops, but her impression of that ce had changed entirely. A tinum-tier weapon meant that the craftsmanship of that shop had to be outstanding. No, it was more than that. Other than the Campbell family, there were only a few master craftsmen in the capital. They often took years or even decades to forge a tinum-tier item. Once a tinum-tier item was forged, they would turn around and forge a gold-tier item. In terms of ability and grade, they far surpassed those craftsmen who had never forged a tinum-tier item. That was also why the Campbell family and those master craftsmen were highly respected in the kingdom. Just as she was thinking about that, a few elites walked into the shop. They were the ones who knew that a weapon aided Casey¡¯s disy of strength. Those people immediately looked at the shop owner and said, ¡°Boss, is there any other simr weapon to the one in that young master¡¯s hand? I want one. I¡¯m willing to pay 10,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°You want to buy a weapon of that level for 10,000 gold coins? Aren¡¯t you a little naive? I¡¯ll pay 30,000 gold coins. If it is needed, I can increase it again!¡± The elites chased after the shop owner and asked with eager eyes. Facing their words, the shop owner only smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. We only have one of those in our shop for the time being. After all, that is a tinum-tier weapon. If you want it, you¡¯d have to wait for a while. Our forger might be able to forge a second tinum weapon! Before that, you might as well take a look at the other weapons in my shop. Even though they are only some peak gold-tier items, the effects won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± The boss said there was no second Water Dragon Sky Sword, so those elites looked disappointed. However, when they saw the longswords hanging on the surrounding walls, their expressions changed from disappointment to shock and then to eagerness. ¡°Boss, how much are those weapons hanging on your wall?¡± ¡°One thousand gold coins per sword. No bargaining. ¡± ¡°Give me one.¡± One of the experts directly took out a thousand gold coins and bought a golden longsword of good quality from the wall. After buying it, he pulled out the longsword that was hanging around his waist. Then, he used the golden longsword that he had just purchased and shed at the original sword. The thin sword he had been using broke with a muffled sound, and there was not even a scratch on the gold-tier longsword. That scene made the expert who had bought the golden longsword reveal an expression of joy, ¡°As I thought, that sword could be so hard. It must have been filled with ores simr to obsidian gold. My original weapon was also gold-tier, but it was as fragile as paperpared to that sword! Besides obsidian gold, that sword must have been mixed with arcane gold. I feel that just holding that sword has increased the speed of my warrior power cirction. Not only can that sword transmit warrior power, but it can also transmit magic. It is also suitable for mages. I dare say that if I use that sword to cast the same magic, its power will be doubled!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. It seems that you know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The shop owner nodded his head in approval. At that moment, another person who came in with that elite could not help but take out a purse containing 2,000 gold coins and m it on the table. ¡°Boss, give me two of those des.¡± ¡°I heard that the weapons in that shop are excellent. They actually sell tinum-tier items. Even gold-tier weapons are above the same level.¡± ¡°Are you serious? I want to go in and have a good look.¡± The two elites left with three gold-tier longswords in their hands, satisfied. Not long after, more than ten people walked in and bought dozens of gold-tier longswords from the shop. In just a short time, the number of longswords hanging on the shop¡¯s walls had been reduced by half. ¡°It seems that the business of that shop is better than I expected. Miss Charlotte, Miss Lily, are you still buying or not? If you don¡¯t want to buy, I think the weapons here will be sold out,¡± Watson said. Charlotte snapped back to her senses. When she saw that fewer than half of the weapons were left on the walls, she became a little anxious. ¡°The quality of the weapons here is so good, of course, I want to buy them, but I haven¡¯t chosen them carefully.¡± Lily, who looked more anxious than she was, pointed at the weapons on the walls and said, ¡°I want that, that and that! Forget it, Boss; give me three sets of longswords, shields, and armor each. ¡± After pointing at the things she wanted, Lily turned to look at her good friend, ¡°Charlotte, I just checked carefully and found that the weapons here are almost the same. They should be made ording to a temte. The quality won¡¯t change much! Buy those high-quality weapons first. As for the styles, we can pick them when we get home.¡± ¡°Lily, you have a point. Boss, give me five sets of each weapon in your shop.¡± ¡°Okay,dies, the total number of weapons and armor you need is 80 items. The total value is 80,000 gold coins. Please fill in the address of your house. Later, our cksmith shop will send someone to deliver them to your house.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s lips curled up into a wide smile. There were only about 100 weapons on disy in his shop. At that moment, Lily and Cassie had already taken over more than half of them. Together with the tinum-tier items that they had sold to the others and Cassie previously.., the shop¡¯s ie would be 100,000 gold coins in a short while. Anyone would be excited. ¡°We did not bring that much money when we went out. That is a check from the Holy Dragon Bank in the royal city. We can withdraw a maximum of 100,000 gold coins. We will use 80,000 gold coins to pay for it, and we will save the remaining 20,000. If there are tinum-tier weapons next time, you have to inform us first. Oh, right! Our addresses are the Campbell and the Rnd family, respectively. ¡± Lily took out a check from her pocket and handed it to the shop owner. After checking the words on the check carefully, the shop owner showed a satisfied look. ¡°Please rest assured,dies. We will inform you as soon as we have good products for our wealthy and generous customers.¡± While Charlotte and Lily discussed the purchase of weapons with the shop owner, Casey approached Watson carefully and handed the Water Dragon Sky Sword to Watson with both hands. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve shown you the sword. Take it.¡± ¡°Young Master Casey, are you trying to please me? With our rtionship, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡± Seeing Casey¡¯s cautious expression, Watson suppressed the urge tough. ¡°Watson, I¡¯m not trying to please you. I¡¯m trying to treat you as a friend,¡± Casey exined awkwardly. ¡°And I¡¯m not giving you that weapon for free. I have a request.¡± ¡°So, you have a purpose. I knew you would not be so kind. What are you up to this time?¡± Before Watson could speak, Nightingale red at Casey as she scolded him. Casey shrank back in fear and covered his face with the tinum-tier item in his hand. He looked like he was afraid of getting beaten up. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I don¡¯t have any wicked ideas. I just want Watson to take me as his underling so that I can follow him. Is that not too much to ask? ¡± ¡°You want me to make you my underling?¡± Watson had a strange look on his face as if he did not expect Casey to say such a thing. Previously, he had made Casey so miserable, and then he had used the man¡¯s reputation to make him take the me. Under such circumstances, it was already good enough that Casey did not hate him. Why would Casey want to be his subordinate? Did he want to get close to him and then wait for an opportunity to take revenge? ¡°Yes, Watson, I sincerely want to be your subordinate.¡± Casey nodded. If one were to ask him how he felt about Watson, it would definitely be hatred. If there were a chance, he would have wanted to strangle Watson to death, but he knew that he could not do it. Initially, when he reached the royal city, he had been with Augustus because he wanted the man to take care of him. He hoped that he would no longer experience what he had in the floating city. However, he did not expect Augustus to be Watson¡¯s match. He feared Watson. The best way to ovee his fear was not to defeat it but to ept it. If he could not beat him, he might as well join him. ¡°Casey, I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Besides, you¡¯ve done so many wicked things. What right do you have to be Young Master Watson¡¯s subordinate?¡± Nightingale looked disgusted. If it were not for fear of antagonizing the Ptolemy family, she would have already killed Casey. Plus, she would go crazy if she had to see Casey wandering in front of her every day. ¡°Miss Nightingale, I¡¯ve already regretted what I¡¯ve done. I know that I¡¯ve made many mistakes in the past, but now I want to correct myself. Will you forgive me? What can I do to get you to forgive me? Do you want me to kneel and apologize to you before you¡¯re willing to let me go? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kneel now.¡± As Casey spoke, he was about to kneel with the tinum-tier longsword in his hands. At that moment, Watson waved his hand, and a gentle breeze blew past, dragging Casey¡¯s knees. ¡°Young Master Casey, there¡¯s no need for that. And I don¡¯t want to deprive a person of the right to reform. However, I can¡¯t take you as my subordinate for now. Perhaps I¡¯ll observe you first. I¡¯ll give you some missions from time to time. If you can aplish them well, I might consider letting you be my subordinate.¡± ¡°Really? Watson, thank you! You¡¯re such a good person.¡± Casey shed tears of excitement, a look of relief on his face. Ever since he knew that Watson was at the royal city and the Royal Academy just like him, he had been afraid that he would have nightmares every night. Watson¡¯s words meant that he no longer cared about what happened in the floating city. At least Casey could get some good night¡¯s sleep. Lana looked helpless when she saw Casey¡¯s useless appearance. ¡°Brother Casey, we¡¯re outside now. Is it really okay for you to cry in front of so many people?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ve lost myposure. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± Casey reacted and hurriedly wiped the tears off his face. Charlotte¡¯s gaze was strange as she looked back and forth between Casey and Watson. ¡°Watson, I had wanted to ask you just now. What is the rtionship between you and that young master from the Ptolemy family? Why did he give you a tinum-tier item when he saw you? Why did he say something about following you?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said just now, I am very familiar with Young Master Casey. ¡°We are¡ª¡± ¡°We are friends who have lived through life and death. Watson once saved my life, so I respect him very much. Watson¡¯s enemy is my enemy. Watson¡¯s orders are missions that I mustplete!¡± Without waiting for Watson to finish speaking, Casey beat his chest and responded firmly. Watson nced at him and did not refute him. He did not kill Casey previously, so it was equivalent to letting go of him. Therefore, it was not nonsense for Casey to say that he had saved him. Lily said, ¡°Forget it. No matter your rtionship, now that the weapons are bought, where are we going next? Watson, the things we bought today should be enough for me to use in the Royal Academy for the next few years. Shall I treat you to a mealter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. We were fated to meet today. Why don¡¯t we eat together? I know a few good restaurants in the royal city. Miss Lily won¡¯t mind us tagging along, right?¡± Lana blinked her long white eyshes. She looked eager. ¡°You¡¯re my brother¡¯s good friends. Of course, I¡¯ll bring you guys for dinner. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Lily waved her hand generously. They quickly decided to go to the Holy Dragon Tavern. Everyone had different expressions of joy on their faces. Only one person did not look happy, and that was Nightingale. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be alone with Watson for one day. Why does it feel like the group has grown so much?¡± Nightingale clutched the corner of her clothes and bit her lip. She wanted to be alone with Watson, but she did not know how to refuse under such circumstances. Furthermore, she was worried that the group would continue to grow. Chapter 403 - Are There Any Phoenix Eggs?

Chapter 403: Are There Any Phoenix Eggs?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the third floor of Gray Manor¡¯s eighth-floor courtyard. Veronica stood in front of a huge mirror, using her hands to tie up her hair. She showed off her impressive figure in front of the mirror. Her fair skin and amazing breasts were so charming. In addition, she was wearing light makeup and looked lovely. Any man would go crazy when they saw her. ¡°I still look outstanding today.¡± Her lips moved slightly and let out moist air. Veronica took a few strands of hair that fell to her mouth and put them in her mouth. Her expression became more and more attractive. As she spoke, she opened her hands, and the two maids behind her put on a white dress on Veronica.. The dress was very simple, simr to what girls would wear. While putting on the dress, the two maids carefully avoided the ten rings on Veronica¡¯s finger. However, when they inadvertently nced at the ten rings, their eyes were full of envy. After putting on the white dress, Veronica put a green hair clip on her hair and walked around the mirror like a beautiful butterfly. ¡°Very good. That dress makes me look ten years younger. Maybe the ck Emperor would like that style.¡± Veronica¡¯s careful dressing had only one purpose, which was to leave the courtyard and meet with Watson outside. It was just a one-sided meeting with Watson. She had lived in the slums of the royal city since she was young. She knew that a woman¡¯s best asset was not her ability but her beauty and youth. With those two weapons, she began to rely on the Severed Fingers Gang to climb the ranks of the higher-ups. Gradually, she climbed up to the position of leader of the Severed Fingers Gang. At that point, she no longer needed to rely on anyone, nor did she need to sell her body. Of course, until Watson¡¯s appearance. Unlike before, Veronica only wanted to climb up the ranks, so she used the men obsessed with her beauty. However, at that time, she was really tempted. She was already a diamond-tier elite and the disciple of two famous people in the kingdom at such a young age. She was powerful, and she was wise. If it were not because she was too young, such a man would be the most perfect person in the world. 1 ¡°If I can make that ck Emperor fall in love with me or be interested in me, then I can obtain more resources within the Severed Fingers Gang and stand on top of a mountain that I could not see before.¡± Even though she was tempted, Veronica¡¯s nature had not changed. She used her beauty to seduce all the men who could be seduced. Because Watson was so outstanding, there was a high chance that he would not like a person like her, so there was no need for her to make Watson fall in love with her; she did not need to be Watson¡¯s lover. As long as she was his lover, she should be able to do such a thing. Furthermore, the other party was a young boy who did not seem to have much experience in that area. ¡°ording to the reports from my subordinates, the ck Emperor is currently shopping with someone. It¡¯s time for me to go out.¡± After making up her mind, Veronica left her residence in the sky courtyard. She had only walked out a few steps when she heard a familiarint. ¡°That is the first time I¡¯ve worn that kind of clothing since I was born. It¡¯s really awkward! But since it¡¯s the ck Emperor¡¯s request, I can only ept it.¡± Looking up, Veronica found that the personining was Amon. At that moment, Amon was wearing a ck and white uniform. The uniform¡¯s chest was engraved with the emblem of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and there were gold tassels hanging on the left and right sides of his shoulders. It seemed that that was the uniform of a certain academy. Beside Amon, there was a burly man who wasforting him. ¡°Amon, you look excellent in that school uniform. Believe me, when you enter the Royal Academy with that appearance, you will be able to charm many noble girls! The ck Emperor wanted you to find outstanding talents. I think that you might as well trick a few nobledies and get them. That way, the ck Emperor¡¯s mission will bepleted. If not for my appearance and my age, I would also like to enter the academy with you and spend every day with the ck Emperor.¡± The one who consoled him was Basher. At that moment, he was scratching his head with an envious face. As he was speaking, he noticed Veronica, who was approaching him. ¡°Veronica? Why are you dressed like that? You¡¯re already in your twenties, and you¡¯re dressed like a teenage girl. Also, who are you going to see dressed like that?¡± ¡°Basher, you idiot. It doesn¡¯t matter to you who I go to see dressed like that. Be careful. If you say something like that again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡± ¡°Veronica, you¡¯re still the same. You swear the moment you open your mouth. Is there a teenager like you?¡± Basher curled his lips. ¡°Hey, guys, why do you have to quarrel every time you meet?¡± Amon raised his hands weakly. Basher and Veronica seemed to have had an indescribable rtionship from the past. As for the specifics, he was not a nosy person, so he had not inquired about it. ¡°Ask that crazy woman. Why do you have to quarrel with me every time you see me? You look like you don¡¯t like me. Back then, that crazy woman only became one of the leaders of the Severed Fingers because of my rmendation. Otherwise, she would still be an ordinary member now.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I was the one who traded my body for my current status. What does it have to do with you? You were only a new Severed Fingers Gang leader at the time. You did not have any say at all.¡± ¡°Veronica, why are you so angry? Or are you deliberately picking a fight?¡± ¡°Picking a fight? You don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m toozy to talk to you. I¡¯m going to meet the ck Emperor. Get out of my way. My time is very precious.¡± ¡°Veronica, so you¡¯re dressed like that to meet Young Master Watson? You¡¯re heading there too?¡± Hearing Veronica¡¯s words, Basher was a little surprised at first, but then he showed a strange expression. Veronica keenly sensed the meaning in Basher¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°What do you mean me too? Basher, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to see the ck Emperor?¡± ¡°Of course. Amon just passed the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment ording to the ck Emperor¡¯s instructions and even bought the school uniform. We¡¯re on our way to tell him that news. On the other hand, you don¡¯t seem to have anything to report to the ck Emperor. You¡¯re not dressed like that to seduce the ck Emperor, are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Even though Veronica was very thick-skinned, she could not help but blush. That made Basher¡¯s expression even more strange. ¡°Veronica, I¡¯d advise you to save your breath. The ck Emperor doesn¡¯t like you. As far as I know, the ck Emperor brought a beautiful woman with him when he went out today, and it¡¯s said that he has a good rtionship with Lady Swordmistress.¡± ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try? Anyway, I have decided to see the ck Emperorter. Don¡¯t hinder me. If you want to see the ck Emperor, wait for me to finish. In return, I can pay you ten million gold coins.¡± ¡°You want us to back down with just ten million gold coins? You are underestimating us. We won¡¯t agree to 100 million gold coins, let alone 10 million gold coins.¡± While Veronica and Basher were bickering, another man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed not far away from them. ¡°I did not expect the both of you to be here and even n on meeting the ck Emperor. Why don¡¯t you join uster? ¡± Veronica and Amon turned their heads together and saw Klein walking over with his cane. He took off the ck tophat on his head and bowed to them. It seemed like he deliberately wore a different suit, making him appear very rich. His hair had been carefully groomed, and every strand of hair stuck to his scalp obediently. ¡°Klein, why are you here?¡± After Klein, another person walked forward. It was Count Gray, who was also wearing a suit that was different from his usual clothes, and there was a bright red ribbon pinned to his chest. Klein smiled and said, ¡°It looks like everyone is here. I thought that I was the only one who wanted to meet the ck Emperor. I did not expect everyone to have the same thoughts as me.¡± With a chuckle, Marcus walked out from the shadows of the forest. He was in a starlight-tier feather armor that shimmered with divine light, reflecting a magnificent color under the sunlight. ¡°I¡¯m different from you people with ulterior motives. I want to meet the ck Emperor to ask about how to raise that angelic unicorn.¡± Then, they heard Elven. She descended from the sky on the angelic unicorn and quicklynded on the ground. After her, another one of their fellow higher-ups appeared. In a short period, ten Severed FingersGang leaders had gathered there. They looked at each other with a slightly awkward expression. They had the same goal. They did not expect to bump into each other there. It was indeed a bit of a coincidence. ¡°Why are you guys looking for the ck Emperor for no reason at all?¡± Veronica was the first to speak. As soon as she finished speaking, Elven nced at her. ¡°Us? Aren¡¯t you going to see the ck Emperor as well?¡± Their purpose for going to see Watson was very simple. They wanted to curry favor with their boss, especially after Marcus received the reward from the temporary assessment¡ªhe had gotten a starlight-tier item for that. If they made Watson happy, he might give them a few starlight-tier weapons. Even if they did not get any weapons, they were willing to raise their strength to diamond-tier. Klein said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not quarrel. Since everyone is going to see the ck Emperor, it¡¯s obviously not feasible to go one by one. Why don¡¯t we all go together? I have a suggestion. Will you listen to it?¡± Klein interrupted Elven and Veronica, who were still arguing. ¡°I wonder what your suggestion is?¡± ¡°My suggestion is like that¡ª¡± Waving his hand, he gestured for all his fellow higher-ups to gather in front of him. Klein lowered his voice and recounted the idea he had. As soon as his voice fell, everyone nodded, and a glint appeared in their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, Klein. We¡¯ll do as you say! Your n is very fair. In the end, it will depend on our abilities to win the ck Emperor¡¯s favor.¡± .... After the higher-ups decided to meet Watson, Watson was on the other end. ¡°This is the Red Dragon area of the Holy Dragon Tavern. It¡¯s indeed more upscale than other ces! I¡¯ve only been here a few times with my mother since I was young.¡± As Lily sat in a private room in the Red Dragon area, she sighed when she looked at the exquisite agate jewelry hanging from the tables and chairs and the gorgeous murals hanging on the walls. As an archduke¡¯s family child, Lily was not qualified to enter the red dragon area for a meal. Even her brother, Augustus, could not be invited there alone. Thest time he was able to enter the Red Dragon Area, Augustus had used Casey and the other noble family members to do that. Coupled with his tough attitude, the people of the Holy Dragon Tavern had no choice but to let him pass. They were with Watson that day, so everyone went directly to the Red Dragon area. ¡°I am not qualified to enter the red dragon area either. Young Master Casey is obviously not qualified too. It seems like we have all been blessed by Watson,¡± Charlotte said. After entering the Red Dragon area, Charlotte automatically put away the parasol on her head. She ced it beside the chair and looked at Watson with a strange look in her eyes. Charlotte¡¯s situation in the Saint Laurent family was simr to Lily¡¯s. Even though she was the child of the leading family, there was a genius above her who was even more outstanding than them. The genius of the Campbell family was Augustus, and the genius of the Saint Laurent family was Nia. Nia was even more terrifying due to herck of feelings than the proud and domineering Augustus. She did not know who was stronger¡ªWatson or Nia? Charlottepared them in her heart. She felt that perhaps Nia was stronger. Watson, who was the Sword Saint¡¯s and Antonio¡¯s disciple, had masteredbat aura and magic simultaneously. He had a more varied way of fighting and had the magical ability to repair bracelets. However, those were nothing in front of Nia. As a member of the Saint Laurent family, she knew that Nia had a huge secret. ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved. What do you want to eat? Let me treat everyone to a meal!¡± Lily said as she took the menu. ¡°Since I don¡¯te to such ces often, I¡¯ll just order some of the usual food¡ªprawns in butter and a roast beef sd. I¡¯ll order those two for now.¡± Lana¡¯s long white eyshes moved as she spoke. Even though she was still holding an umbre in the room, everyone had more or less heard about her illness, so no one paid attention to that. ¡°Those two dishes are the signature dishes here. Miss Lana, you are being too modest by saying that you don¡¯te here often.¡± Lilyughed and looked at the others. ¡°What about you guys? What would you like to eat?¡± For noblemen, ordering food at the dining hall was an important matter. There was a particr order that they had to follow. If it were not done correctly, it would be regarded as uneducated, and people would sneer at them. ¡°I¡¯ll have a sour plum pudding and a pot of lemon ck tea.¡± The second one to speak was Charlotte. Lana had just ordered the dishes, so she ordered two desserts and a drink. ¡°I¡¯ll have the Kingdom¡¯s Special Soup as the main dish.¡± After Charlotte, Lily spoke, followed by Cathy. Even Casey, who did not have a proper job, was not inferior to others in terms of eating. He said, ¡°Grilled Dragon Liver.¡± Soon, it was Watson¡¯s turn. Watson spread his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about food. I feel that the dishes you ordered are very delicious. Why don¡¯t you ask Nightingale?¡± Nightingale was not qualified to speak on such asions as she was a maid, but since Watson had said so, the others could only look at Nightingale expectantly. Nightingale had been working in the border count¡¯s mansion all year round or carrying out orders. She had never participated in a formal aristocratic social dinner. Furthermore, that meal included too many people with high status. Under such circumstances, she had no idea how to order a dish that matched her status. Nightingale had no choice but to search through the seemingly high-tier dishes she had eaten in her mind. Soon, she had an answer. ¡°I¡¯ll just order a te of Phoenix eggs.¡± The best food she had ever eaten must have been the Pentacolor Fragrant Chicken eggs that Watson had given her. After that, the Phoenix eggs upgraded her taste buds as well. ¡°Phoenix eggs, Miss Nightingale, are you serious?¡± Everyone, except for Watson, had an incredulous look on their faces. First of all, the Phoenix was a legendary mythical beast. A magical beast of that level was at least tinum-tier or even diamond-tier. Even though the Phoenix was powerful, it was still very rare in the world. Who could cook with a Phoenix egg? Perhaps even King Landhar III did not have such good taste. They felt that Nightingale must not know much about the high-ss dishes in the Holy Dragon Tavern, so she had ordered such a ridiculous dish. As she sensed the gazes of the people around her, Nightingale also felt that the dish she mentioned might not be suitable. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s true that creatures like the Phoenixes are very rare. Perhaps there aren¡¯t any Phoenix eggs here. Let¡¯s change that to a piece of tinum-tier magical beast meat.¡± tinum-tier magical beast meat? Even though Casey could not bear to hear it, he said, ¡°Miss Nightingale, even though I don¡¯t know what you usually eat, the Holy Dragon Tavern is not that high-tier. There¡¯s no tinum-tier magical beast meat here. At most, there¡¯s only gold-tier magical beast meat. Even if it¡¯s a gold-tier magical beast, a piece of that meat will be costly.¡± That maid did not seem to know anything at all, only ordering randomly. It was hard to imagine why Watson would let her order. People said that Watson was a nobleman from the border. Perhaps the people at the border were not so strict in their education of noblemen etiquette. Charlotte saw the contempt in Nightingale¡¯s eyes. Even if she admired Watson in terms of strength, he was far inferior to someone like her, who came from an archduke¡¯s family, in terms of etiquette and style as a nobleman. ¡°Why is there no tinum-tier magical beast meat here? What about the sun fruit and the moon fruit? Do they have those?¡± Nightingale frowned. Those weremon ingredients on Mount Creation, and the royal city was the most prosperous ce in the kingdom. If they did not have those in high-ss taverns, what right did they have to be called high-ss? ¡°Miss Nightingale, perhaps I¡¯ll order the next dish for you.¡± Lily sighed. She had never heard of the sun and moon Gems. Even though the dishes Nightingale mentioned were ridiculous, at least they existed. The sun and moon gems were probably made-up names. Suddenly, the door to the room opened, and a person walked in with red wine in his hands. ¡°Miss, you have good taste! Even though the Holy Dragon Tavern doesn¡¯t have the sun and moon gems, we have wine made from those two fruits!¡± Chapter 404 - A Real Nobleman

Chapter 404: A Real Nobleman

There were two bottles of red wine in the hands of the person who entered the room. One was a silver-white bottle that was slightly curved in the shape of the moon. The other bottle was golden. The bottle was round in shape. The two bottles of red wine were not only unique in their design, but the clear, translucent, and slightly shiny wine itself also significantly increased one¡¯s appetite. Just looking at the wine, Casey swallowed his saliva. ¡°Sun gem? Moon gem? What is that thing? I¡¯ve eaten in the Holy Dragon Tavern many times before, but I¡¯ve never heard of those two things, let alone wine made with those two fruits. They¡¯re not on the menu either.¡± Lily repeatedly checked the menu to make sure that she was not mistaken. She thought that Nightingale had simply made up those things. That made herugh inwardly at Nightingale¡¯sck of knowledge. She had to make up something to order a dish. Perhaps she was the one who did not understand, right? ¡°Miss, you may not know that, but the sun and moon wine are new, so they are not recorded on the menu! As for the sun and moon gems, they are a kind of strange fruit that grows in the Forest of Eternity in the south. It is said that those fruits can only grow on the World Tree, and they need to be irrigated by the Spring of Life. It takes a thousand years for them to bloom and bear fruit, so they are very rare. If you eat those fruits, you can directly be a gold-tier elite, and you can even awaken your light and darkbat aura.¡± ¡°Even though the wine doesn¡¯t have such a powerful effect, it can still slightly improve a cultivator¡¯s tier. This wine is priced at 1,000 gold coins per bottle in our tavern. Although it¡¯s very expensive, there are still many people who have tasted it ande to buy it!¡± The waiter holding the two bottles of red wine smiled and turned his eyes to Nightingale. ¡°Since that youngdy can name the sun Gem and the moon Gem, it seems like she is a person who often tastes those fruits. With such knowledge, these two bottles of red wine are free for everyone to taste.¡± Really? Everyone was relieved to hear the waiter¡¯s words, especially Lily. Her heart ached when she heard that the two bottles of wine cost 2,000 gold coins. Aside from the effect of the two bottles of wine, the quantity was not much. She and Charlotte could finish those two bottles easily. If everyone were allowed to eat to their heart¡¯s content, perhaps at least one bottle of wine per person, she would need to fork out tens of thousands of gold coins. She did not feel bad spending tens of thousands of gold coins to buy weapons and armor. However, she thought that it was too much for a meal. However, the waiter had said that the two bottles of red wine were free, so she was happy about that. ¡°Are those two bottles of wine really as magical as the legends say? They can increase a person¡¯s strength?¡± Casey had a doubtful look on his face. His strength had been different from when he was in the floating city. He had already reached the silver tier. Although he was still trashpared to the other geniuses, his strength was much better than when he was barely at the iron tier. He had been able to increase his strength to such a level in a short month because he had consumed many potions that could increase a person¡¯s level. Furthermore, he had also done a lot of training with the potions. Other than the potions, he had also used some magical tools. However, He still barely met the minimum requirement to pass the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment. It was the same for Lana. She had not trained much, and she was only a silver-tier mage. That was all the result of consuming arge number of magical potions before the test. There were not many potions in the kingdom that could raise one¡¯s strength permanently. If there were, the price would be very precious. However, it was not difficult to find a potion that could significantly raise one¡¯s strength for a short period. Those potions would usually have some side effects, but Lana and Casey did not care about that. They only wanted to enter the Royal Academy. Even though the Royal Academy forbade any nobleman from passing the examination by bribery, there were policies and countermeasures. If the children of noble families wanted to enter the academy but were not capable enough, they would purchase arge number of potions to increase their strength forcefully. Compared to the convenience of graduating from the Royal Academy, spending some gold coins to purchase potions was not a loss at all. ¡°The potions that can increase one¡¯s strength are bitter and unpleasant to drink. This kind of wine is so mysterious. Perhaps it had some potions mixed in it?¡± Casey pointed at the two bottles of wine in front of him. He knew about potions that could increase one¡¯s strength. Those potions were made purely from medicines without adding anything to their effects, so they were very unpleasant to drink. As for the sun Gem and moon Gem that the waiter mentioned, he had heard of them. They were Supreme Treasures from the Elven kingdom. Those fruits were very valuable in the Elven kingdom. Even the Elven royal family were hesitant to use them, let alone transport them to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, far in the continent¡¯s center, and even let them get made into wine. How extravagant was that? The wine must have been mixed with a potion that could increase one¡¯s strength and then sold under the name of the sun and the moon Gems. The possibility of that was higher. As for whether those two kinds of wine were mixed with potions, after drinking arge number of potions that month, he only needed to taste one mouthful to be able to taste it. ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can taste that wine first.¡± The waiter was not worried about Casey¡¯s doubts. It seemed that he had seen simr cases often. He poured a ss of wine and handed it to Casey. That was the sun wine, which gave people a warm illusion with its thinyer of white mist that had risen to the surface of the wine. It seemed to be steam left by the wine¡¯s high temperature. An even stronger fragrance spread through the wine ss. Casey swallowed his saliva again as he stared at the wine ss. He picked up the wine ss and drank it in one gulp. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Gulp. After drinking the ss of wine, Casey¡¯s eyes widened. He felt a milk-like texture slid down his throat. It was hard to imagine that the wine could have such a texture. Other than that, his throat was warm. The warm current flowed down his throat into his limbs and bones. The rich wine fragrance rushed straight to the top of his head, numbing every nerve in his body. He could feel that the wine had not been heated. The heat he felt was the heat of the alcohol itself and the heat of the sun. After drinking that ss of wine, Casey felt as if a ray of light had appeared in his body. That ray of light illuminated his body and made hisbat aura, which had appeared after he took some potions, be much thicker. At the same time, ayer of light-elementalbat aura¡¯s unique radiance appeared in hisbat aura. ¡°How is it, Casey? Is that wine really as magical as the waiter said? You¡¯re not talking; is it that bad? So bad that you can¡¯t speak?¡± Charlotte asked with concern. Casey took a deep breath and leaned back on the chair. His voice trembled as he shook his head. ¡°No, that wine is not terrible. It¡¯s just too delicious! I can confirm that there is not any medicine mixed in to increase one¡¯s strength. There¡¯s also no smell of herbs. Instead, it¡¯s filled with a fruity and sunny taste. The Sun Wine is indeed worthy of its reputation. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s made from sun gems, but just like what the waiter said, after drinking a cup, thebat aura in my body became stronger. It¡¯s very obvious.¡± ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯ll try it too.¡± Lily gestured for the waiter to pour a SS of sun wine for her. She downed it in one gulp. As a fire-elemental cultivator, she was very resistant to hot wine. However, after drinking that, her entire face turned red, and she copsed on the chair. Her breathing became rapid. ¡°It¡¯s true. This wine can really raise one¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°Pour me a ss too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try the Moon Wine.¡± Seeing that Casey and Lily were in such a state, Lana and Charlotte could not hold it in any longer. They each drank a ss of Moon wine. It felt different from the usual wine. The Moon wine had an ice-cold effect. It was refreshing to drink it. The two women¡¯s pores opened up, and they moanedfortably, especially Lana. She had been suffering from sunlight sickness and was afraid of sunlight. She had to use an umbre even when she was in the house. However, there was ayer of milky white light on her almost transparent skin. She subconsciously moved the umbre to the side and exposed her face to the light. She did not feel ufortable at all. ¡°It¡¯s a really good wine. That is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a wine in the world. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not to mention the effect of the wine; just the taste alone is enough to make people unable to stop.¡± After tasting the wine, Casey and the others simply could not stop. They drank one ss after another until their sights blurred. Soon, the two bottles of wine were emptied. They licked their lips, still not satisfied. During that process, Watson and Nightingale also had a ss each. Watson took a sip and nodded in satisfaction. The concentration of that wine was about one percent of the typical sun and moon gem fruit juice, but it was mixed with other spices, so the taste was delicious. After Nightingale drank it, she clicked her tongue. She was a little dissatisfied. ¡°What kind of wine is this? It¡¯s too nd. Its effect is far from the real sun and moon gems, but it still tastes good.¡± Nightingale¡¯s words caught the attention of Charlotte and the others. It seemed that Nightingale had eaten sun and moon gems, but they did not know whether it was true or not. Judging from what the waiter had said, the sun and moon gems were very precious, so Nightingale could be lying. After all, as the descendants of the famous archdukes in the royal city, they had never tasted them. Nightingale came from the border and was only a maid. How could she have the qualifications to taste such a fruit? ¡°Miss, you arepetent! I can¡¯t believe that you know about the sun and moon gems and have tasted them personally. Yes, the liquor in our pub is prepared ording to the ratio of one percent of those two fruits.¡± Then, another man dressed in impressive clothes walked into the room. That man had a handlebar mustache that would tremble when he spoke. Everyone, including Watson, was stunned. ¡°Count Gray.¡± Charlot was the first to react and bowed to the man in front of him. Everyone knew Count Gray, though he did not look much like a count. Perhaps that was why the King wrote a que in the Holy Dragon Tavern. Count Gray was a person of low status but with great power. Many of the great noblemen in the kingdom had to be respectful when they saw him, let alone Charlotte and the others. Then, everyone else, including Watson, stood up and bowed to the older man. Compared to the others, Watson was more likely to put on an act. At the same time, he looked in the direction of Count Gray and made eye contact with him. He did not know why Count Gray was there at that time. Perhaps he wanted to report something to him. Sensing his gaze, Count Gray waved his hand at the crowd, indicating that they did not need to be courteous with him. Then, he said, ¡°I see the children of the three grand dukes had gathered here, and even the Sword Saint¡¯s and Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, Young Master Watson, is here! I have always admired Master Antonio and the Sword Saint. The former has been the greatest mage in the kingdom since its foundation, guarding the kingdom, while thetter has used his powerful force to coerce other countries around him not to invade us. As the disciple of those two important figures, Young Master Watson must be a person worthy of respect¡­¡± Count Gray rambled on and on, leaving Watsonpletely confused. It seemed that Count Gray was not there to report to him. Then what did he want? ¡°Young Master Watson is a respectable person, and even his maid is so knowledgeable. So, I have decided that all your expenses today will be waived. In addition, I want to give everyone a real sun gem and a moon gem each.¡± Count Gray pped his hands, and a row of maids walked into the room. The maids were holding a tray covered with a red cloth. When they removed the red fabric, two types of fruits were revealed. The fruits emitted a weak light, and each breath was like a beating heart. The moment the fruits appeared, a fragrance that was a hundred times stronger than the wine instantly filled the entire room. At that time, Casey, Charlotte, and Lily, immediately gulped. ¡®It¡¯s the real sun gem and moon gem. Aren¡¯t those fruits very precious? Why are there so many of them here? Is it because of Watson?¡¯ Casey subconsciously looked at Watson. A sun gem could produce a hundred bottles of sun wine, and a bottle of sun wine could be sold for 1,000 gold coins. In other words, a sun gem could be sold for 100,000 gold coins, and each te had two kinds of fruits, the sun and the moon. Based on the number of people they had, each of them could get two fruits, and so, the te held 200,000 gold coins. ¡°Is that really something we can eat?¡± Charlotte, Lily, and even Lana looked troubled because the fruit in front of them was too good and precious, and they did not dare to eat it. They knew that they were not qualified to meet Count Gray, but he even gave them those precious fruits. The only one who could make that happen was Watson. Count Gray had said that he respected Antonio and Reid, and he also respected Watson. However, was pure respect worth Count Gray putting so much effort into Watson? He felt that something was not right. While everyone was thinking, Count Gray bowed to Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, I wonder if my current service is to your and your friends¡¯ satisfaction? If you are not satisfied, I can bring more sun and moon fruits and let those people take some home.¡± ¡°Stop. Put those sun and moon gems here. You should leave quickly.¡± Watson waved his hand. What was Count Gray trying to do? Aside from Nightingale, none of those people were his friends. Secondly, although the fruits that Count Gray gave out were only wild fruits on Mount Creation, they could be sold for a high price of 100,000 gold coins. The fruits on those trays would cost them a few million gold coins. Watson felt sorry for the loss, not to mention that Count Gray had to give out more things. ¡°Of course, Young Master Watson. We¡¯ll leave now. Please call us if you need anythingter.¡± Count Gray bowed to Watson, turned around, and left the room with a group of maids and waiters, closing the door with concern. After leaving the room, Count Gray sighed in frustration. ¡°It seems like the ck Emperor is not satisfied. After knowing that he and his friends came to the Holy Dragon Tavern for dinner, I rushed here as fast as I could and used the best service I thought to please him so that he would have dignity in front of his friends! Were those sun and moon gems of low quality, so he felt embarrassed?¡± ording to Klein¡¯s suggestion, everyone only has ten minutes to meet the ck Emperor. Whether or not the ck Emperor was satisfied with them was entirely up to them. ¡®I¡¯ve run out of time, so I¡¯ll have to see how the other higher-ups handle it.¡¯ After muttering a few words, Count Gray turned around and left, preparing to tell the others about Watson¡¯s reaction when he entered the room. Although he did not want the others to curry favor with Watson, he wanted to make Watson happy. After Count Gray left, everyone in the room gulped. ¡°Watson, can we enjoy those sun and moon fruits?¡± Lily¡¯s face was almost touching the sun fruits in front of her. She resisted the temptation to ask. Those fruits were given by Count Gray for Watson¡¯s sake. It was not in line with a nobleman¡¯s etiquette to enjoy the fruits without asking Watson. However, the two fruits in front of her were too fragrant. She could not resist the temptation. ¡°You can eat them if you want.¡± Watson sighed. Whoosh! Lily, who had been waiting for that sentence, immediately picked up the sun fruit and put it into her mouth. She was too quick with her actions. After eating the whole fruit, Lily¡¯s mouth instantly bloated. The juice slid down her pink lips. She did not even have time to wipe it before she revealed an intoxicated look. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that there is such a delicious fruit in the world. It is as expected of the fruit on the World Tree that only ripens after thousands of years. To be able to eat such a fruit feels like my life is worth it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration. The color of that sun gem looks very ordinary. It should not be fully ripe yet.¡± Nightingale picked up a sun gem, took a bite, and put it down. That scene made the others, who had already stuffed the sun gem into their mouths, look amazed. They thought Nightingale was bluffing when she said she had eaten the sun gem. Then, they understood that Nightingale was probably telling the truth. It was their first time eating such fruit, and they almost swallowed their tongues. Nightingale could have pretended to be so calm. She was only a little maid at the border, but she had eaten the sun fruit. It was hard to imagine what Watson usually ate. Perhaps it was the Phoenix eggs and tinum-tier magical beast meat that Nightingale had mentioned in the beginning. They had looked down on Watson¡¯s background since he was from the border, but they learned that they were wrong. Watson had enjoyed such good food, but he acted like he did not know how to order some food. He was too modest. Was he even a nobleman? Perhaps a real nobleman who had the strength to keep a low profile. Chapter 405 - The Self-doubting Watson

Chapter 405: The Self-doubting Watson

Watson did not know what the other people in the room were thinking. He looked at the two fruits in front of him and found them difficult to eat. It was not that the fruits in front of him were terrible but that he had eaten too many of them and felt nothing. In addition, those two fruits were no longer of any use to him. He was considering whether or not he should eat themter or have Count Gray take them back to brew wine. That way, he would save an additional 200,000 cold coins. They had no idea he was sighing about the sun and moon gems. In the eyes of others, it was even more certain that Watson was not interested in those things. He must have had better food than that. ¡°I¡¯ve already tasted the sun gem. I wonder what the difference is with the moon gem?¡± Lily licked her lips and all the juice around her lips. Her gaze fell on the second fruit. She transformed into a gluttonous cat and swallowed it in two or three mouthfuls. She no longer had the demeanor of a nobledy. The others were like her. Everyone ate two fruits and only took a few mouthfuls. They did not have the time to savor it because it was too delicious. Just as everyone was immersed in the delightful food, Casey suddenly eximed. ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier. Count Gray did not lie to us. Those two fruits can really raise one¡¯s strength to gold! I have advanced to gold-tier, and I¡¯ve also grasped the light and dark-elementalbat aura. If I had known that there were such strange fruits in the capital, why would I eat those awful-tasting potions with little effect?¡± As Casey spoke, a powerful aura of gold spread from his body. The light and dark-elemental magic converged on his body, turning into a magical storm. He was so excited that tears streamed down his face. He was genuinely regretful. The sun and moon gems had increased his strength. Unlike the other potions that forcefully increased his strength, causing hisbat aura or magic elements to be inferior to cultivators of the same level, the essence of those two gems was arge amount of life essence and sun and moon energy. Once consumed, it could help a person change their physique. Once their physique was greatly improved, their strength would naturally increase as well. One was mainly to increase one¡¯s strength, while the other was to improve one¡¯s life level so that one¡¯s strength would increase. Naturally, the effects would not be on the same level. ¡°My strength has also increased to gold-tier. That fruit is too powerful. When I return home, I¡¯ll ask Father if simr fruits are sold in other parts of the kingdom! If there are, then I¡¯ll buy them, even if they cost 100,000 gold coins for one.¡± The reason she went to the Royal Academy was not that she was talented in cultivation. It was just that she was too bored at home and wanted to go to the capital to find Watson to have some fun. For that reason, she drank arge number of potions. Those potions were a burden to her, who was already weak. The absorption effect was not even as good as Casey¡¯s. However, at that moment, the remaining medicinal effects in her body and the fruits had merged, significantly improving her body and allowing her to enter the gold tier. Not only had her strength increased, Lana even had a feeling that her sunlight sickness had improved a little. At least at that moment, even if she did not open the parasol in the house, she would not feel the light stinging her skin. She even had a feeling that even if she were exposed to the sunlight, as long as it was not for too long, it would not be a problem. ¡°What you said is true. Other than fire elements, I can also sense the light and dark elements! But why didn¡¯t I feel the increase in strength that you said?¡± Lily reached out with her right hand, and a red me appeared. Suddenly, the me was covered with ayer of light and turned into a golden me. Then, a bone-chilling feeling struck everyone. The me in Lily¡¯s hand turned from gold to ck. It wriggled like a big mouth that could swallow everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the increase in strength either,¡± said Charlotte. She also opened her right hand. She had mastered water-elemental magic. The water element was covered with dazzling light elements at one time and dark elements at another time. ¡°The sun gem and the moon gem only have the greatest effect on those who have not advanced to gold-tier. Once a gold-tier person consumes that fruit, they will not advance in their tier. They will only receive the cultivation talent of the light and dark elements,¡± Watson said. ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t eat it?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed. She had been wondering why Watson did not eat the fruits. The fruit clearly had such a strong effect. Then she learned that the effect would be weakened if a gold-tier elite ate it. Watson¡¯s strength had clearly surpassed gold-tier, and he looked as if he had eaten that before. Watson¡¯s power at such a young age was not only because Antonio and Reid had taught him well but also because of those natural treasures. ¡°Ah, why am I gold-tier? If I weren¡¯t gold-tier, I would be able to advance now. Wow, I¡¯m so sad.¡± Lily looked somewhat discouraged when she heard Watson¡¯s exnation and almost burst into tears. ¡°Silly Lily, if everyone thinks like you, then there will be no powerful people in the world. Furthermore, isn¡¯t strength gained from eating the same as strength gained through hard work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same. The strength gained from eating is fast andfortable, unlike myself, who is tired from training and may not even advance sessfully after ten years of hard work. I would choose the few seconds of eating a delicious fruit.¡± Casey sighed. ¡°Ah, I should not have worked so hard before. If I had known that a fruit could raise me to gold-tier, I would have yed even more. My youth was wasted just like that. ¡± Touched by Casey¡¯s words, Lily screamed even more sadly. That made Charlotte, who wanted tofort her, re at Casey. She was about to retort, but she suddenly realized that she had nothing to say because it was the truth. If a fruit could allow a person to advance to gold-tier, then who would want to spend more than ten years of hard work cultivating it? Why would they want to suffer like that? ¡°Miss Lily, don¡¯t be too sad. There aren¡¯t many things in this world that can help people increase their strength. Otherwise, gold-tier elites would be everywhere! We¡¯re fortunate to be able to eat that fruit by chance. Even though it did not increase our strength, at least we got two brand-new cultivation talents. Outsiders don¡¯t even have the chance to obtain cultivation talents, let alone increase their strength.¡± Watsonforted her. Lily thought about it and felt that it was reasonable, so she stopped crying. ¡°Watson, what you said makes sense. Just awakening my light and dark magic talents can increase my strength by several times. If I can master different types of magical elements simultaneously, I might be able tomand the world in the Royal Academy¡¯s Mage Department! By the way, Watson, how many types of magical elements have you mastered?¡± As Antonio¡¯s disciple, and having eaten such a good treasure, Watson must have mastered many magical elements. ¡°Me?¡± Watson smiled. ¡°I know a few.¡± All kinds of magical elements¡ªhe would be a mage with all the elements! The group had a strange look on their faces. They did not believe Watson¡¯s words at all. If he only knew a few, then Antonio would have be his master for nothing. ¡°Fortunately, Watson, you are not in the mage department. Otherwise, none of us would be alive! Oh, right! Speaking of which, we saw that you signed up for the warrior department. Are you also a skillful warrior?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am good at it. I just know a little about it.¡± ¡°Watson, don¡¯t be modest. Almost no one in the entire warrior department is more talented than you who can be the sword saint¡¯s disciple! Not only do you know magic, but you also know sword techniques. What an enviable talent!¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone was a little sour. Previously, she was envious of Watson¡¯s talent. Then, she was jealous of Watson¡¯s background. She had always felt that the border was an impoverished ce because there had always been rumors in the kingdom that the border count and the King were on bad terms. Therefore, the border was not connected to the kingdom. Instead, it was self-governed, causing most of the people in the kingdom to feel that the border was barbaric and backward. That was the most significant misunderstanding in the history of the kingdom! If Watson knew what Charlotte was thinking at that moment, he would definitely point out the mistake in her thinking. Before he developed the ckmoon Castle, the border was indeed what everyone imagined¡ªbarbaric and backward. However, with the help of his fusion system, the border was the wealthiest ce in the entire kingdom. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let¡¯s start eating! After eating such delicious fruits as the sun gem and the moon gem, I feel like I can¡¯t even eat the other food.¡± Lily rubbed her stomach; she did not really feel full. However, the fruits were too delicious, so it was hard to eat something inferior. Lana said, ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we just eat the sun and moon gems for this meal and drink some wine brewed from those two fruits? Unless they have a Phoenix egg or tinum-tier magical beast meat that Miss Nightingale mentioned before? I wonder if Phoenix eggs or tinum-tier magical beast meat are better than those two fruits.¡± ¡°Of course, the Phoenix eggs and the tinum-tier magical beast meat are more delicious, especially the Phoenix Egg. After consuming it, one can awaken one¡¯s Phoenix bloodline and grow wings simr to a Phoenix! The tinum-tier magical beast meat is also very fragrant. At that level, even if it is just a bug or a de of grass, the taste ispletely different from what we usually eat. After all, the life level of a tinum-tier magical beast has already evolved, and it can be called a mythical object.¡± Nightingale talked about those two kinds of food with confidence as if she had had them the previous day. Nightingale did eat those two kinds of food often. When Mount Creation had only been built, there was a shortage of Phoenix eggs and tinum-tier magical beast meat; they could only eat those during a feast. However, after two years on Mount Creation, the resources had expanded, and it had bemon practice to use the Wish for the World ring to copy Phoenix eggs and tinum-tier magical beast meat. In other words, Phoenix eggs were like ordinary eggs on Mount Creation. Nightingale¡¯s standard had increased after her extended stay on Mount Creation. She was not even used to the in food that so-called high-ss noblemen in the kingdom usually ate. ¡°That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t eaten tinum-tier magical beast meat, let alone Phoenix eggs. I wonder if I can eat it in this lifetime?¡± Lily expressed her feelings while drooling. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re lucky today. The Holy Dragon Tavern just happened to hunt a tinum-tier magical beast. Our Boss told me to send it here. You¡¯ll have a good meal soon.¡± Just as Lily¡¯s voice fell, a burly man with a buzz cut and an apron rushed in from outside. He carried a thick tail on his shoulder. They saw scales on the tail, so they guessed it must have been the tail of a dragon. They also saw the blood that oozed from the tail, so they knew that it had just been cut off. ¡°Judging from the aura emanating from that tail, it really is the product of a tinum-tier magical beast. But, we just mentioned that we wanted to eat a tinum-tier magical beast, and someone sent the magical beast meat to us? Isn¡¯t that too much of a coincidence? ¡± Charlotte looked puzzled. Then, she asked, ¡°And how much is that magical beast meat? If it¡¯s too expensive, then we won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± No one in the kingdom had ever eaten tinum-tier magical beast meat. Even a te of gold-tier magical beast meat was worth more than 1000 gold coins. The tinum-tier magical beast meat was worth a hundred times more because of its rarity. ¡°Let¡¯s have it. I¡¯ve never eaten tinum-tier magical beast meat before. Even if I have to borrow money from my family, I want to taste it.¡± Unlike Charlotte, Lily¡¯s eyes were already staring at tinum-tier magical beast meat. ¡°Pfft.¡± When he heard that, Watson picked up the sun wine in front of him and took a sip. He looked at the burly man with the magical beast meat, and he almost spat out a mouthful of wine. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lana, who was sitting on his right, asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Watson took a handkerchief and wiped his mouth and clothes. He was coughing. He felt anxious because he realized that the burly man with a buzz cut was none other than Basher from the Severed Fingers Gang. It was one thing for Count Gray to appear there. After all, he was the owner of that ce. It was understandable for him to serve some precious fruits when he was there to inspect the business from time to time. What was Basher doing there? Basher¡¯s mission was to take paid jobs to kill vicious viins. Did he have a target at the tavern? If that were the case, why was Basher carrying the tail of a dragon on his shoulder? Was the dragon his target? Or perhaps it was the viin¡¯s mount? Watson did not understand it at all. ¡°Young masters anddies, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need your money for this meal. I worship Master Antonio and Master Reid. When I heard that Young Master Watson was here, I quickly hunted a tinum-tier dragon. I have sent its liver and steak to the kitchen. Then I will grill some dragon tail for everyone. The dragon meat can increase one¡¯s strength, strengthen one¡¯s physique and extend one¡¯s lifespan. The dragon tail is where all the essence is gathered, and it is also delicious.¡± Basher tightened the apron that did not fit his body. He retrieved a kitchen knife and hacked the dragon tail. He removed the scales and cut the tail into pieces of simr proportions in just a few seconds. Then, he waved his other hand, and a ball of hot me appeared on the ground, roasting the meat. As a fire-elemental tinum-tier warrior, Basher¡¯s knife skills and fire control were not a problem. The dragon tail became charred on the outside and tender on the inside in a short while. The fragrance filled the air. Then, Basher took a handful of seasoning from somewhere and sprinkled it on the meat. The oil exploded, and the scent in the room became even stronger. ¡°As one would expect from tinum-tier dragon meat. It smells so good. I can¡¯t help drooling just by smelling it.¡± Lily twitched her nose and looked uneasy. If it were not for her pride, she would have walked to Basher and tasted the dragon meat. ¡°The tail meat has been roasted. Don¡¯t worry. I will distribute them to you now.¡± Basher ced the dragon tail on everyone¡¯s tes. When he passed by Watson, he revealed a respectful expression that he had never shown to others. ¡°Young Master Watson, I wonder if you are satisfied with this dish?¡± ¡°Well, before I tell you whether I am satisfied or not, may I ask where you got that dragon tail?¡± ¡°Just outside the royal city, under a triangr mountain peak. We saw that giant dragon flying in the sky, and it had killed some of our people.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a triangr mountain peak outside the royal city called the Giant Dragon Mountain Peak. There is a special ce there for the Dragon Knights to cultivate giant dragons. Is that where you meant?¡± Casey said as he tore at the dragon meat on his te. He was eating with a face full of enjoyment. As soon as he finished speaking, Casey felt everyone¡¯s gaze on him, and he froze. ¡°My father told me about that, so it might not be urate. Besides, there are many triangr mountains outside the royal city. Maybe the Holy Dragon Tavern killed a wild dragon. After all, it¡¯s a tavern specially chosen by the King. They wouldn¡¯t make such a simple mistake.¡± ¡°Exactly so. How could the Holy Dragon Tavern make such a mistake? ¡± ¡°Even if they killed the kingdom¡¯s dragon, it¡¯s the tavern¡¯s problem. It has nothing to do with us.¡± The group was relieved when they heard that. Only one person frowned, and that was Watson. He stared at Basher. ¡°Can you describe exactly where you killed that dragon?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, I think the kitchen is calling for me to help cook the dragon meat. So I¡¯ll go do that now. As for where I ughtered the dragon, let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± Realizing that he might have caused some trouble, Basher rubbed his hand on the apron as heughed awkwardly and left the room in a sh, leaving behind Watson, who had fallen into self-doubt. ¡®What on earth are those people from the Severed Fingers Gang doing? They¡¯re giving away sun and moon gems for free, and they¡¯re also ughtering dragons. Did I do something wrong? Are they going against me?¡¯ Just as Watson was thinking about what he had done, the door to the private room opened once again. Veronica, wearing a long white dress and a sun hat, walked in and rushed to Watson¡¯s side, carrying him in her arms. ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯ve finally met you. I¡¯m an admirer of Master Antonio and the Sword Saint. I also admire you very much. After dinner, can you give me an autograph ande sit in my room?¡± Everyone was stunned. It was one thing for the people in the tavern to treat Watson to a meal and a drink, but even admirers had appeared. Could Watson be that famous in the royal city? What the hell was he sitting on? Watson only felt a fragrant wind blowing against his face. He felt a wave of dizziness, not from the smell but from anger. Chapter 406 - Questions And Answers

Chapter 406: Questions And Answers

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Veronica, what are you doing? To be more precise, what are you trying to do?¡± Even though Watson was angry, he still let Veronica sit next to him and asked in a low voice. First, it was Count Gray, then Basher. Then, Veronica appeared. Were they not afraid that others would find out that those Severed Fingers higher-ups had appeared in front of him? ¡°We don¡¯t have any special thoughts, ck Emperor. We just want to make you appear more elegant in front of your friends, so we prepared those things to make you happy. Did we do something wrong? ¡± Veronica blinked pitifully, her charming face extremely moving. ¡®So it was to make me happy!¡¯ Only then did Watson understand that the members of the broken fingers were not dissatisfied with him, but just the opposite. If Veronica had not said that at that moment, he would not have realized it. Subconsciously, he reached out and rubbed the space between his eyebrows, ¡°I see.. Well, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Don¡¯t let it happen again. ¡± Considering the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups were also kind-hearted and that Basher and the others had already done something out of line, it seemed impossible to save them. It was better to let nature take its course. Just as he was thinking about that, Basher, who had just left the room, suddenly returned. He was holding a unicorn with a halo on its head and shining fur all over its body. ¡°Young Master Watson, you guys are fortunate. Our shop has obtained another white gold-tier magical beast, the angelic unicorn! You did not seem to enjoy the dragon tail very much just now. Do you not like dragon meat? How about I cook that angelic unicorn instead?¡± ¡°Shut up, Basher. That angelic unicorn is mine. If you dare to cook it, I will cook you.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside, forcing Basher, who had just entered the room, to walk out with the unicorn and close the door. ¡°Elven, it¡¯s just a magical beast. Is it not worth it if it can make Young Master Watson happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your magical beast. You really don¡¯t have to stand there and talk. That is a reward given to me by Young Master Watson. If that magical beast was yours, would you have killed it?¡± ¡°Elven, why are you asking such a stupid question? Is it not obvious? If that magical beast were mine, I definitely would not have killed it.¡± ¡°You!¡± The sound of Elven and Basher¡¯s argument could be faintly heard from outside. Because the private rooms in the red dragon region had excellent soundproofing, the two¡¯s words could not be heard clearly. However, Watson still managed to hear it with his outstanding strength; his face kept twitching. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside? It seems like someone is quarreling. Furthermore, what did that chef just say? A tinum-tier unicorn? I just ate a dragon tail, and now I can eat unicorn meat. I¡¯m too lucky. Unicorn is known as a holy beast. It can only be found in the Forest of Eternity in the south. Its meat should be very delicious since it eats fruits and nectar.¡± Casey nced outside and licked his lips, looking very expectant. ¡°Watson, do you have anything to do with that shop?¡± Charlotte looked at Watson with a strange gaze. At that moment, she had already noticed some clues. The Holy Dragon Tavern did not initially sell tinum-tier magical beast meat. That day, there was tinum-tier magical beast meat and wine brewed from magical fruits from the Forest of Eternity. Those things were given to them for free. Everyone who came to the private room, including Count Gray, imed to be a disciple of Antonio and the Sword Saint. They were also very respectful to Watson. It was hard not to think that Watson had anything to do with that shop. ¡°Why would I have anything to do with that shop?¡± Watson picked up his knife and fork, ready to destroy the dragon tail meat on the te in front of him. Although the dragon tail meat in front of him was a dragon from the kingdom that Basher had killed, it would be difficult for him to exin if the King pursued the matterter. However, it would be a waste if he did not eat it after killing it. As he was thinking about that, the moment he picked up his knife and fork, the door opened again. Basher walked in with a bruised and swollen face. ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯m sorry. Due to some reasons, we can¡¯t cook the angelic unicorn for you. Please wait for the dragon steaks; they will be ready soon! Aspensation to everyone, the dragon steaks will be free of charge.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Watson inserted the dragon tail meat into his mouth and chewed a few times before swallowing it. He took out a handkerchief to wipe his mouth. Then, he asked Veronica for parchment paper and a quill pen. He used the quill pen to write his name on the parchment paper. After satisfying the request to sign Veronica¡¯s name, he waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s enough to have dragon meat and the dishes we just ordered. Focus on serving the dishes and don¡¯te in again.¡± Watson¡¯s words were equivalent to a banishment. Basher and Veronica could only helplessly get up with the signature and slowly walk out of the door. ¡°Young Master Watson, by the way, there¡¯s one more thing¡ª¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Watson.¡± When Veronica walked to the door, Basher seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and showed his head in front of the door. When Watson reprimanded him, he was immediately frightened. He hid his head outside the door and closed the door. ¡°Everyone, why are you looking at me like that? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Watson turned his head and saw that Charlotte and the others around him looked at him with a very strange gaze. He smiled. He knew that he was acting a little strange, but in the eyes of ordinary people, those people with broken fingers should be people from the Holy Dragon Tavern. Even if Charlotte and the others were puzzled about why those people were so respectful to him, they probably would not have thought that those were from the Severed Fingers Gang. In fact, Charlotte and the others did not think so. Their expressions were strange because, in their eyes, those people from the Holy Dragon Tavern were too respectful to Watson. They were already too respectful. They did not know if the people of the Holy Dragon Tavern treated the king with such good service. However, under such circumstances, Watson still flew into a rage out of dissatisfaction. Clearly, he felt that that kind of service was not very good. They also did not know how much high-end aristocratic education Watson usually received at home. Initially, Charlotte and the others did not say it out loud, but in their hearts, they were secretly proud of their status as descendants of the three archdukes. However, afterparing themselves with Watson, they felt like they were country bumpkins who did not know anything. The feeling of showing offpletely disappeared. Soon, the dishes that Watson and the others ordered and the dragon steak were served. Everyone praised the dishes again. That mealsted for about half an hour. During that time, there was no sign of anyone breaking into the private room. That made Watson feel relieved. ¡°I¡¯ve really learned a lot by following Watson today. Not only did we find a shop that sells good weapons, but more importantly, we experienced what it means to be a real noble.¡± After the meal, when it was time to pay the bill, Charlotte stood up first. She wiped her mouth elegantly while lowering her head to look at her slightly bulging stomach. As a nobledy, she would usually only eat 50 to 80% of her fill. However, she was 120% full. The food in front of her was simply too delicious. ¡°Yes, yes. Previously, there were people in the capital who said that the border was very poor. They¡¯re really ignorant. Even Watson¡¯s maid eats Phoenix eggs and tinum-tier magical beast meat. If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to go to the border to take a look,¡± Lily said, her eyes filled with envy. ¡°Wait for the chance then.¡± Watson smiled. After a meal, his rtionship with those youths had be closer. After all, they were of simr ages and were all students of the Royal Academy. It was very easy for them to get to know each other. ¡°Lily, you only know how to eat. Since the borders are so rich, there must be many things that we can¡¯t imagine. That ce might even be more prosperous than the capital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much to be more prosperous than the capital. At most, the taxes there are not as heavy as those in other parts of the kingdom. In addition, the border is close to other countries, so it¡¯s convenient to trade. That¡¯s why there are some things that the capital doesn¡¯t have.¡± As soon as Charlotte¡¯s voice fell, Lana interrupted with a parasol. She looked indifferent. Even Charlotte, who wasplimenting her, had a simr expression. Even if the border was rich, in terms of prosperity, it could not bepared to the prosperity of the capital. Watson could tell that those people were toozy to exin their thoughts. Whether the capital was prosperous or not, he would know once those people went to the border to see it for themselves. Everyone chatted as they walked and left the Holy Dragon Tavern. Lily was supposed to treat them that day, but because of the tavern¡¯s operations, almost all the food was given to them for free, so Lily almost did not spend any money. ¡°Today is really a fulfilling day. The weapons we bought at the weapons store must have been delivered to our mansion. Charlotte and I have to go back to take a look first, so let¡¯s part ways here.¡± ¡°Brother Casey and I also have to go home to study and prepare for the Royal Academy¡¯s opening in two days.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s say goodbye, everyone. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Watson waved at the teenagers and sighed in relief. Those people had finally left, and the Severed Fingers Gang leaders no longer fooled around in front of him. Just as he thought that, a muffled bang sounded not far from him. It sounded like something had exploded. Turning his head, Watson realized that a few hot air balloons had exploded in midair. Dressed as a magician, Klein leaned on his crutches and came in front of Watson. He took off his top hat and bowed, ¡°Dear guests, I am the President of the capital¡¯s Central Bank. Our bank is currently holding an event. As long as you can answer the questions we have prepared, then you will get a million gold coins.¡± A million gold coins? Really? Charlotte and Company, who were about to leave, stopped in their tracks when they saw that scene. They turned around. ¡°Can I participate?¡± Lily asked as she raised her hand. ¡°Of course.¡± Klein revealed an amiable smile. ¡°Anyone can participate, but if you want to receive the prize, you will have to answer our questions. Our questions are very difficult.¡± ¡°I want to give it a try.¡± Lily did not care about Klein¡¯s words at all. As a member of one of the three archduke families, she had read many books since she was young, and she knew a lot of things due to her education. Whether it was the kingdom¡¯s history or military and political matters, she would know a thing or two about it. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try as well. I¡¯ll get a bonus for the question and answer session that is practically prepared for me! It just so happens that I¡¯m a little short of funds recently. With my profound knowledge, it¡¯ll be easy for me to get a million gold.¡± Casey also pushed his hair back and spoke with a smug look on his face. He headed toward the ce Klein had mentioned where there would be a bonus question and answer session. Everyone began to step forward when they suddenly realized that Watson was standing in ce with a dark expression. Immediately, they revealed a puzzled look. ¡°Watson, that is a million gold coin prize event. Aren¡¯t you nning on joining?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s only a million gold coins. It¡¯s too troublesome to answer the questions,¡± Watson replied perfunctorily. He wasmenting in his heart that he was fine when Klein suddenly appeared. It seemed like he could not escape them no matter what. ¡°Watson, it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know much about the kingdom, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. If I pass the test, I¡¯ll give you a portion of the reward. After all, it¡¯s all because of you that I could eat so much delicious food today.¡± Thinking that Watson might not be good at answering questions, Lily patted her chest and did not give the young man a chance to respond. Instead, she charged straight into the venue for the question and answer session. There were a few other people who were participating in the question and answer session. They were all biting their fingers and looked troubled. Obviously, the question was very difficult. A few staff members holding huge wooden boards with questions written on them stood before those people. When someone answered the question, they would change a batch of wooden boards. If the answer did note up, those people would be asked to leave the venue after some time. The most challenging question on the wooden board was written as such. [There is a cage with chickens and rabbits in it. The total number of heads is 35, and the number of feet is 94. How many chickens and rabbits do you have?] Not a single participant had been able to answer it. ¡°It seems like that is a math question.¡± Lily bit her finger and did not look as rxed as before. In that world, only the aristocrats could learn math. Other than that, only the finance department and the bank staff in the country knew basic math. The people living at the bottom would only count with their fingers when they were buying things. That kind of problem was too difficult for them. ¡°That problem is too difficult.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been counting for an hour. D*mn it, is there anyone selling chickens and rabbits nearby? Let me buy some to practice with.¡± Many of the participants who were answering the questions were cursing the person who came up with the question. Some wanted to take advantage of the situation. ¡°D*mn it, I can¡¯t even calcte that question.¡± Lily fiddled with her fingers and soon scratched her hair. ¡°Silly Lily, you¡¯re not that smart, so don¡¯t boast. You will not get the reward.¡± Charlotte walked behind Lily and patted her head. After looking at the question, she did some mental calctions and came up with the answer. It should be 23 chickens and 12 rabbits. That kind of question was difficult for people who had never been exposed to mathematics, but it was still something that a well-educated noble could solve. Just as she was about to answer, a male voice suddenly sounded beside Charlotte. ¡°Chicken 23, Rabbit 12.¡± Turning her head, Charlotte realized that the person who answered was Watson. She could not help but feel a surge of emotions. She did not expect Watson to be able to calcte so quickly. It seemed like Watson was not only powerful, he was also very smart. Watson looked calm as he answered the question, but his heart was theplete opposite. Klein¡¯s question was a typical chicken-rabbit cage problem from his previous life. Even elementary school students knew how to solve it. For Klein to ask such a simple question, was it not obvious that he wanted to give away a million gold coins? What if someone had answered the question before him? Although a million gold coins was not a lot for the Severed Fingers Gang, it was a surge of ie for other people. Although he could understand the actions of the Severed Fingers leaders who were trying their best to please him, their efforts were too foolish. Watson made up his mind to gather them once the matter was over to give them a good scolding. ¡°Young Master¡¯s answer is correct. That is the right answer. ¡± Klein came in front of Watson and announced excitedly, ¡°That is one of the three most difficult questions we prepared. Next, you only need to answer the other two questions, and you will be able to take the million gold coins! As for the others who did not answer that question, they are all disqualified.¡± ¡°Chicken 12, Rabbit 23. I knew it was that answer! D*mn it, I was about to calcte it. It¡¯s all Watson¡¯s fault for being ahead of me.¡± Casey pounded his chest, clearly regretting the one million gold coins he had missed. There were many people like Casey. They looked regretful as they looked at Watson curiously, guessing who that youth was. ¡°Who is that person? We can¡¯t answer the question, but he seems to have answered it all at once.¡± Some people asked theirpanions around them, and some thought of something after carefully observing Watson¡¯s appearance. ¡°He seems to be Watson, the guy who became Master Antonio and Master Sword Saint¡¯s disciple at the same time.¡± ¡°Brother Casey, you have the answer backward. You did not calcte it. There¡¯s no need to lie.¡± Lanaforted Casey with a helpless look. So he was the Astrologer and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. It was fine then. Bing the disciples of both of them required a lot of talent, so it was not surprising that Watson could solve the difficult question quickly. ¡°The next question is even more difficult.¡± Klein waved his hand, and his subordinates immediately walked out. They held a chessboard eight times eight in their hands and ced it in front of Watson. ¡°The second difficult question is to use coins to fill up that chessboard. The requirement is that the number of coins ced in the back of the chessboard must be twice that of the previous one, and the total number of coins must be copied in each of the squares.¡± ¡°That problem is simple. I can do it.¡± Lily began to take out money from her pocket, but Charlotte stopped her. ¡°Silly Lily, you have been eliminated. There is no chance.¡± Then, Charlotte turned her head. ¡°It seems that that problem is much simpler than the previous one. As long as there is enough money, it can be ced andpleted. Watson should be able toplete it easily.¡± ¡°Is that problem really that simple? Why does it feel wrong?¡± Lana frowned and stroked her chin with her fingers. ¡°What kind of problem is that? It¡¯s too simple. I think we canplete the challenge with a few hundred gold coins. Let me do it.¡± Nightingale, who was standing next to Watson, was yawning because arithmetic was not her strong point. When she saw that there was actually such a project, she immediately became interested and wanted to take action. Before she could take out her money, Watson stopped her. ¡°Nightingale, don¡¯t act so rashly. The problem is not that simple. It is an unsolvable problem! To use coins to fill up the 64 squares, even gold coins that can cover the entire royal city would not be enough.¡± ¡°Young Master, are you sure that is the answer? You¡¯re the only one who passed the question just now. If you answer that question incorrectly, the one million gold coins will be gone.¡± Klein fanned the mes as he revealed a regretful expression. Chapter 407 - Holy Sword of Time

Chapter 407: Holy Sword of Time

Klein asked, ¡°Young Master, are you sure that is the answer?¡± As Klein asked Watson, he was weighing in his mind what grand method he would use to give Watson a million gold coins without causing a stir. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we use a magic fireworks disy when we use the gold coins? We can also pull out two banners on both sides of the street and announce that the winner of the million gold coins is you, ck Emperor. That way, your name will be deeply engraved in the hearts of the people.¡± Even though Watson had yet to confirm his answer, Klein felt that Watson had already answered it. That was because Watson was right. The question he had posed was unsolvable¡ªfill a chessboard with 64 squares, the square at the back had to be twice the amount of money in the square at the front. It looked simple, but it was actually very difficult to do. Even cing a gold coin in the first square would require a gold coin that exceeded the capacity of the royal city. Klein understood that because he had been using the ten rings that Watson had given him to duplicate gold coins. He realized that even if it was just a gold coin, after multiplying it dozens of times, the amount he could obtain was an astronomical figure. As a banker, he was not aware of that logic. Watson, who had shown his extraordinary intelligence in front of them those past few days, was clearly aware of that logic. Klein firmly believed in it. He had already heard about Basher, Count Gray, and Veronica¡¯s defeat in the tavern. From his point of view, that was very normal. Watson was clearly different from ordinary children. His intelligence was as deep as the ocean, and his strength was as vast as the sky. How could such a great existence becent just because he ate delicious food or did not need to spend money to gain respect in front of his friends? Klein thought a great existence like Watson had better taste and would view problems from a higher level. Therefore, he came up with that idea. He was prepared to praise Watson¡¯s wisdom and not his strength. At the same time, he would disy Watson¡¯s uniqueness in front of everyone. Influential people would be numb to praise because they were always praised for their strength. It was just like how Watson was the disciple of Antonio and the Sword Saint. Everyone who saw him had the impression that Watson had outstanding talent and strength, which was why he was chosen by the two important figures of the kingdom. Klein had to do the opposite on the basis that he understood that. Everyone praised Watson¡¯s strength and wealth. He insisted on proving Watson¡¯s wisdom. He believed that if he continued to tter him, Watson would definitely be very pleased. Klein thought about many things. His thoughts drifted to the scene where Watson would receive a million gold coins in prize money in public and praise him in front of everyone¡¯s envious and admiring gazes. ¡°Klein, you did well.¡± Then, he would casually give him a bunch of rewards. The corners of his mouth could not help but curve up in excitement. ¡°Watson, your answer is wrong. How can there be an unsolvable problem in that world? Since the other party came up with that question, there must be an answer. Otherwise, how can the person who answered get a million gold coins? Watson, quickly think again. ¡± In the face of Klein¡¯s question, Watson had yet to answer. Lily, who was beside him, was already anxious. It was as though the person who was about to receive a million gold coins was not Watson but her. ¡°Yes, no matter how you think about it, the bank would not havee up with an unsolved question to make things difficult for others deliberately,¡± Charlotte said. Klein shook his head and said, ¡°I insist on my answer. Actually, that problem is not unsolvable. It¡¯s just that the number of gold coins required to solve it far exceeds a million. People with that kind of wealth would not bother to solve it. That¡¯s why I said that that problem is unsolvable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it.¡± Watson spread his hands. Following his voice, Casey could not help but walk forward. He took out arge bag of money from her bosom. There were at least several thousand gold coins in it. ¡°Watson, since you say so, then I won¡¯t be courteous and ept that money! I mean, as your good friend, I will help you solve that problem. I think that should not vite the rules.¡± Although he was humble on the surface, Casey was cursing Watson in his heart. Just how many gold coins could be used to put sixty-four squares on the chessboard? It was estimated that a few hundred gold coins would be enough. Later, when he received the prize money, he could convince Watson to give him a portion. After all, that was money that he obtained through his own hard work. Watson would not deny him that. Feeling pleased with himself, Casey began to put money on the chessboard. He put one gold coin on the first grid, two on the second grid, and four on the third grid. ording to that number, he quickly put ten grids together. He looked very rxed on the first ten grids, and the surrounding crowd also looked regretful, sighing for Watson. He had just answered such a difficult question, so why did he shrink back from such a simple question? Why was he giving the one million to someone else? Then, Casey, who had ced the money on the tenth square, suddenly had an ugly expression on his face. ording to his calctions, the next square required 1,024 gold coins, ¡°How did the gold coins reach 1,000 so quickly? I only brought over 10,000 gold coins with me today. I had used 10,000 to purchase tinum weapons, while the remaining was only over 5,000 gold coins.¡± Clenching his teeth, Casey ced a pile of over 1,000 gold coins in the 11th slot and over 2,000 gold coins in the next space. As he looked at the 13th slot, his fingers trembled. He fished in his wallet that was about to empty and stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. There were only 64 grids and nothing special about them. However, he had used up 5,000 gold coins by cing them in more than ten grids. The next grid would need to be doubled, meaning he would need more than four thousand gold coins. After that, he would need more than ten thousand gold coins. The more he doubled, the more terrifying it would be. After 20 grids, he would need 100,000 or even 1,000,000 gold coins to fill each grid. ¡°Casey, What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t that a simple question for you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have enough money?¡± Watson¡¯s voice came from behind, making Casey¡¯s face turn red with embarrassment. He had wanted to prove himself in front of everyone, and at the same time, get the reward to hit Watson¡¯s face. He did not expect that he would be yed by Watson and lose face in front of everyone. Klein smiled and said, ¡°It looks like Young Master Casey has failed. Then, I¡¯ll announce the correct answer here! Young Master Watson¡¯s answer was correct. Indeed, it¡¯s impossible to fill the chessboard with gold coins that don¡¯t cover the entire capital. That is the mystery of that question. I asked Young Master Watson twice if he insisted on his answer, but he insisted on it. It looks like he did not get it right but really understood that principle. Let us congratte Young Master Watson. As long as he gets one more question right, he¡¯ll be able to get a million gold coins.¡± Klein gave Watson a thumbs-up and tried his best to tter him. He did not even spare a nce at Casey. Even when he identally caught a glimpse of Casey, his eyes were filled with disdain. What kind of trash was that, Casey? How dare he jump out to help Watson receive his reward? He even dared to boast shamelessly that he had answered the question. He was about to die fromughter. When Klein announced his answer, the surrounding crowd immediately erupted in apuse, followed by whispers. ¡°That Casey, is he the Ptolemy family¡¯ second young master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him. I heard that he had made a name for himself in the floating city, which was why he came to the capital and became a member of the Royal Academy. However,pared to Watson, he¡¯s still far from it.¡± The surrounding discussions made Casey¡¯s face redder and redder. He gritted his teeth and returned to Lana¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Casey, when you begged Watson for mercy and gave him a tinum-tier weapon, I thought you had be smarter. Now it seems that you are still the same as before. Father will be angry if this continues.¡± ¡°Shut up, Lana. You are not allowed to write about this matter in the letter and report it to Father. Otherwise, I will not be polite to you,¡± Casey gritted his teeth and said fiercely. On the one hand, he had to endure his fear of Watson. On the other hand, it was also the family¡¯s request. He would always want to be in the limelight, and the temptation of a million gold coins made him somewhatcent. However, he had already calmed down. Lana shrugged at Casey¡¯s words, looking indifferent. Instead, she looked at Watson and licked her lips. ¡°Watson, I¡¯m really getting more and more interested in you.¡± Lana was always sick, so she was unable to train. Therefore, she liked to read when she was free. She might not be able topare to anyone in terms of strength, but she had the confidence to surpass anyone in terms of intelligence. In the Ptolemy family, whether it was the good-for-nothing Casey or the bright Mike, they were nothing in her eyes. It was precisely because of that outstanding ability that her father alwaysmented that it would be great if she were a boy. However, she hesitated on the second question. She felt that that question was not that simple, but she did not see the problem at a nce like Watson, which shocked her. Strength was inferior to wisdom. A person with muscles might not be able to disy his strength in front of an intelligent person, which might cause their death. That was the principle Lana had always adhered to. Therefore, she firmly believed that as long as she was smart enough, she could recruit a group of strong people for her own use, even if she could not cultivate them. That was the first time she had seen someone smarter than her. He was powerful, and his intelligence far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Was there really such a genius in the world? Lana did not believe it. ¡°Come on, Watson. Let me take a good look at just how smart you are! It looks like the difficulty for the award-winning question is gradually increasing. If you can¡¯t answer the third question, it proves that there is not that much of a difference between us.¡± Lana looked at Watson, waiting for him to answer Klein¡¯s third question. ¡°The third question is even more difficult than the first two questionsbined.¡± Klein revealed a mysterious expression and lowered the brim of his top hat. The surrounding onlookers looked nervous. He said, ¡°The third question is, what color am I wearing today?¡± Thump! Some people almost buckled when they heard the question. Many people had strange looks on their faces. What color were his clothes? As long as one was not blind, they would be able to tell that Klein¡¯s clothes were ck. What kind of question was that? Was Klein trying to go easy on him? Watson¡¯s expression also turned odd. It was apparent that Klein had deliberately made him answer thest question, wanting to give him a million gold coins. However, such ostentation was not Watson¡¯s personality. After making sure that the million gold coins would not fall into the hands of others, Watson was no longer interested in thest question. He said, ¡°Your clothes are yellow.¡± Whoosh! After Watson gave his answer, everyone around looked at Watson in surprise, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°No way. Watson answered it wrongly; he had been doing so well too. Is Watson colorblind?¡± Lily could not help but mutter to herself. Klein¡¯s demeanor changed. After Watson deliberately gave the wrong answer, his heart skipped a beat. Was Watson not satisfied with his performance? Perhaps Watson felt that a million gold coins were too little? It was useless even if he obtained them. As he pondered nervously, Klein hesitated for a moment before twisting the Wish for the World ring he wore on his finger. ¡°Young Master, I did not expect you to be able to guess that. That¡¯s right, the clothes I¡¯m wearing are yellow! I thought that no one would be able to answer my three questions, but I didn¡¯t expect you to answer all three of them correctly. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll adjust the reward from one million gold coins to ten million gold coins.¡± As Klein spoke, the ck robe he was wearing had turned into yellow. That scenepletely dumbfounded everyone there. They thought that Klein was an idiot for asking a question like that. Then, they thought that Watson was an idiot for getting the answer wrong. It seemed like they were the real idiots. That person¡¯s clothes were yellow. No wonder he would ask that question. However, they did see him in ck. It seemed like only Watson could guess that. Lana, who had been observing Watson and Klein closely, fell into a daze after Watson answered the question correctly. Was Watson smarter than her? That was impossible. Perhaps Klein had cast ayer of magic on the clothes to cover the original color, but she had a feeling that things were not that simple. ¡°A million gold coins had turned into ten million gold coins. Watson, you¡¯re now a multimillionaire.¡± Lily cast an envious gaze at Watson, her words filled with amazement. Even the three archduke families only had around ten million gold coins a year. Lily had tens of thousands of gold coins a month as pocket money, which was considered a lot in the archduke family, but it was just a drop in the bucket in front of Watson. When she was still enjoying the pocket money her family had given her, Watson¡¯s wealth was alreadyparable to her family¡¯s. ¡°I know, Miss Lily. No need to be so loud.¡± Watson rubbed his nose with a rather helpless expression. He red at Klein discreetly and discovered that Klein was arranging for the staff to leave the area. At the same time, he advertised to the people around him. ¡°The Royal City Bank will be doing a lot of activities recently. As long as you are here to deposit money or take out a loan, you will be eligible to participate in the question-and-answer reward.¡± Without seeing his gaze, Watson could only give up. It was apparent that Klein was trying to curry favor with him while also using that method to win over customers. However, that method was different from his original n. He nned to take control of the underground forces, and before the king noticed him, he secretly developed and emptied the kingdom. However, it was impossible for him to keep a low profile then. It was one thing for him to be the disciple of the Sword Saint and Antonio, but now that he had tens of millions of assets in his hands, how could such a person not attract the attention of His Majesty the King? Thinking about how he would be monitored by the King in the future, exposing himself to the eyes of others no matter what he did, Watson could not help but palmed his forehead. At that moment, Klein, who had finished promoting his bank to everyone, turned to look at Watson. ¡°Young Master, let me take you to withdraw the money.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Due to the presence of Charlotte, Casey, and Company, Watson could not get angry. All he could do was grit his teeth and force a smile. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Before he could take a step forward, another familiar voice echoed behind him. Watson did not need to turn his head to know that it was Marcus¡¯ voice when he heard it. What the higher-ups did that day was ridiculous. Then, Marcus appeared. No matter what the man nned to do, Watson would not be surprised anymore. Turning his head, Watson realized that the person who had stopped him was indeed Marcus. At that moment, Marcus was not wearing the feather coat that he had given him previously. Instead, he was wearing bright white armor. A group of ten people stood behind him, and they were also in bright armor and held long spears in their hands. As the Deputy Director of the City Defense Department, Marcus also had to patrol the streets and maintainw and order in the royal city. Therefore, he appeared to be very busy. ¡°That person is the royal city¡¯s Deputy Director of the City Defense Department, Marcus, right? Why is he here?¡± ¡°And he even stopped Watson. Did Watsonmit a crime?¡± There were faint sounds of discussion from the surroundings. Some people recognized Marcus and could not help but guess what had happened between Watson and him. In their opinion, unless Watson hadmitted a crime, there was no reason for him to know Marcus. ¡°In the past two days, bandits have been rampant in the kingdom. Many weapons stores and medicine stores have been robbed. I wonder if Young Master Watson knows about that?¡± Marcus asked righteously as if he did not know Watson. As soon as Marcus said that, the people around him became even more confident of their spections. Otherwise, why would Marcus only ask Watson? Even if Watson did notmit those thieveries, he must be rted to them. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What does that have to do with me?¡± Watson turned around. It seemed that Marcus did not try to curry favor like the others, which made him slightly relieved. ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you. Young Master Watson, didn¡¯t the weapon you deposited in the weapons store get stolen? My men and I have already sent people to find it.¡± Marcus waved his hand. The guard behind him immediately carried a thin sword covered with a red cloth and came in front of Watson. The thin de twitched with a bright light which formed a diamond-shaped array around the sword. The sword¡¯s hilt was in the shape of an angel¡¯s wings, and fine feathers floated around it. ¡°This weapon is called the Holy Sword of Time. It¡¯s a third generation diamond-tier relic. I want to return it to its owner.¡± Chapter 408 - Starlight-tier Potion

Chapter 408: Starlight-tier Potion

¡°A diamond-tier holy relic? Really?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t most of the other holy relics passed down from generations on disy in the kingdom¡¯s museums while the rest are in the hands of the Campbell Family? Where did that holy relice from? Did someone give it to Watson?¡± People on both sides of the road discussed animatedly after seeing the holy relic in Marcus¡¯ hands. Some were surprised, while others were envious. However, no one believed it because time around the Holy Sword of Time was distorted to a certain extent, and time continued to cycle around the sword. The faces of the guards who held the holy sword kept changing between middle-aged men in their 30s and their teenage selves. The phenomenon caused by the sword was shocking, but its terrifying diamond-tier aura made many people present unable to help but kneel. A weapon that could contain such an aura was at least tinum-tier or above. ¡°I did not expect Watson to have such a powerful holy relic after just obtaining ten million gold coins. The value of a diamond-tier holy relic can¡¯t be estimated. At the very least, it¡¯s worth over a million gold coins. Doesn¡¯t that mean that without those ten million gold coins, Watson is already wealthy?¡± That thought appeared in the hearts of many noblemen in the crowd at that moment. They looked at the change in Watson¡¯s gaze. Previously, they had only thought of Watson as a talented genius. Then, they had to treat Watson as a strong man with a deep background. ¡°As expected.¡± Watson held his forehead, and his body shook. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Nightingale looked at Watson worriedly. She felt that Watson was fortunate that day. Wherever Watson went, everyone seemed to be trying to please him and voluntarily offered him many benefits. She did not suspect that those things were done on purpose because Watson had done even more outrageous things before that. Perhaps he was just a little lucky, and maybe that was entirely within the eptable range. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It would be strange if he were fine, Watsonined in his heart. Soon, the people in the royal city would know that he had the diamond-tier holy relic and was a rich genius whose wealth was not inferior to the three archdukes¡¯ families. When his gazended on the hands of Marcus¡¯ subordinates, the information of the Holy Sword of Time instantly appeared in his eyes. [Diamond-tier holy relic: Holy Sword of Time] [Abilities: Rule of Time (able to freely control the time within the range of one¡¯s sight, able to elerate, pause, and reverse time), Time Slice (able to generate sharp des of time, causing rapid aging damage to the person in the slice), Time Quicksand (able to release time turbulence, causingrge-scale damage to the enemy).] [Additional ability: World Freeze (consumes all of the power of the Holy Sword and can unleash an attack that can freeze the entire world for one second).] ¡°As a holy relic, that sword¡¯s ability is quite good. Not only can it freeze time between itself and others, but it can also use the de¡¯s destruction as the price to unleash the ability to freeze the world for one time! If it¡¯s during a battle between two armies, releasing the ability to stop the world, one second is enough to shatter the other army.¡± After seeing the information of the holy relic, Watson muttered in his heart and sighed at the same time. ¡°But can¡¯t you give that thing to me privately? Do you have to give it to me openly and let everyone know that the Severed Fingers Gang don¡¯t know what it means to give gifts?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, the holy sword has been found. Don¡¯t you want it? Or is the sword not the one you dropped? In fact, other than that sword, we have found other weapons too. Why don¡¯t you take a look¡ª¡± ¡°No need to look. That sword is mine.¡± Watson cut him off and waved his hand. The Holy Sword of Time in the guard¡¯s hand immediately flew into his hand. Then, Watson felt a powerful energy enter his body. It was as though he could age his body if he wanted to. As he held the Holy Sword of Time, Watson looked at Klein. ¡°didn¡¯t you say you want to take me to retrieve ten million gold coins? Let¡¯s go.¡± Klein was stunned for a moment before he quickly recovered. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± As he spoke, Klein could not help but look at the relic sword in Watson¡¯s hand. Then, he nced at Marcus and gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡®I never expected Marcus to give even a holy relic to the ck Emperor. I miscalcted. Compared to ten million gold coins, a holy relic is indeed more pleasing.¡¯ As long as one had the money to make a wish, they could have as much as they wanted. Holy relics that had been passed down for generations could not be easily manufactured. As an underground force in the kingdom, he had previously purchased a few holy relics from the ck market. However, it was not the one that Marcus had given Watson. Recently, Marcus had used tinum-tier weapons as bait to reach an agreement with many noblemen. Perhaps that holy relic was part of Marcus¡¯ transaction. Klein did not want to admit it, but Marcus¡¯ gift was better than what he had prepared. That made him somewhat vexed. ¡®Why don¡¯t I change the reward of ten million gold coins to one hundred million gold coinster? Will the ck Emperor be happy?¡¯ As he pondered, before Klein could take Watson away, someone stopped them. ¡°Watson, there seems to be a problem. Come with me immediately.¡± ¡°Who is it again?¡± The corners of Watson¡¯s mouth began to twitch. He could not take it anymore. Those Severed Fingers Gang leaders had appeared one by one, trying their best to make him stand out in the limelight. They thought it would make him happy, but they did not know that it would only have the opposite effect. No matter who appeared next, he had already decided to scold them and resolutely reject their good intentions. He raised his head; He was stunned when he saw the people who hade. The people who stopped him were not from the Severed Fingers Gang. Instead, they were his two masters, Antonio and Reid. ¡°Greetings, Master Antonio, Master Reid!¡± Charlotte could not help but bow when she saw the two people in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s famous Master Antonio. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him up close and personal. He¡¯s so handsome.¡± Lily panted as she stared at Antonio, especially when she saw the man¡¯s handsome face, which did not look like a human¡¯s, and his eyes contained wisdom. Her face was a little red. As a mage, Antonio had always been her idol, so naturally, seeing his idol up close excited her. Even the residents on both sides of the street were also excited. ¡°Greetings, Master Sword Saint, Master Astrologer,¡± they greeted the neers as they knelt. ¡°Masters, why are you looking for me?¡± The two older men were frowning as if they had something important to do. ¡°Something happened at home. Your senior brother, Samuel, seems to have been poisoned. The blood in his body has turned ck. That poison is very strong. Anyone who touches even a little bit of it will die. Tina told me about that. However, Antonio and I are helpless in this. We need you,¡± Reid replied with a serious expression. He did not know that his words had caused a great stir in the hearts of the people around Watson, especially Lana. ¡°The Sword Saint¡¯s disciple has been poisoned. Who is so bold to poison his disciple?¡± Lana was surprised; then, she was distracted by another matter. ¡®ording to the Sword Saint¡¯s words, he and the astrologer had tried to heal his disciple, but they failed. Would Watson be able to help them? Did they have to ask Watson for help? Why do they think he could help?¡¯ At first, Lana only thought Watson was an extraordinary genius, and that was fun for her. However, after a day, she realized that she knew too little about Watson, and the more she knew about him, the more she realized that it was not urate to describe that youth as a genius. He was a monster shrouded inyers of fog. When she removed his veil, she did not feel joy but fear instead. ¡°Samuel was poisoned? How did he get poisoned?¡± Watson was also puzzled by the words of his two masters. ¡°As for the specifics, we¡¯ll talk about it when we return to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard.¡± Reid nced at Klein, who was not far away from Watson. ¡°Or I can wait for you to get the ten million gold coin reward first before bringing you back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Master. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± The ten million gold coin reward was not that important to Watson because Klein was one of his men. The ten million gold coins were his assets, but Samuel was different. Even though he did not like his senior brother very much, it was a human life after all. Watson could not just stand by and watch him die. With that in mind, he turned to Nightingale with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nightingale. I can¡¯t continue to apany you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Watson. You go ahead. I¡¯ll look for you next time.¡± Suppressing her reluctance, Nightingale smiled and ruffled her hair. She knew that Watson would have to wait for a long time if he wanted to leave the academy, but she wanted to support him more than to stay by his side. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Watson felt warm toward Nightingale¡¯s thoughtfulness. He nodded, and a huge magic array appeared beneath his feet. He disappeared with Antonio and Reid, leaving behind a group of reserved people who gradually rose from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After looking around, Charlotte was the first to speak. She discovered that after Watson left, both Klein and Marcus had disappeared. Even though the number of noblemen in the crowd had decreased significantly, it seemed like those people were there for Watson. That discovery made Charlotte¡¯s heart hurt. Previously, she had only heard rumors about Watson. Then, she realized that he was a genius. Perhaps Watson¡¯s ability was on par with her sister, Nia. She had thought that Watson was no match for her sister, but now, she was no longer sure. At the same time, she made up her mind. There were still two days before she had to go to the Royal Academy. In those two days, she would have to work hard in her cultivation. She would try her best not to fall too far behind those monsters. Lana was also deep in thought. She moved the parasol above her head a little and felt a ray of sunlight shining on her face. ¡®I wonder if Watson can cure the poison in his senior brother¡¯s body. Today¡¯s trip was really worth it. Not only did it help me advance to gold-tier, but I also obtained a lot of important information! Only that person would dare to attack the Sword Saint family. Interesting.¡± ¡­. In a certain room in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, a shrill scream resounded throughout the entire courtyard. ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m not sick or poisoned! Let me go, or else I won¡¯t be courteous with you? Tina, my dear Tina, can¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯ll exin everything to you. There¡¯s a reason why the blood in my body has turned ck.¡± Samuel was tied to a chair with anti-magic materials. Even a tinum-tier elite would not be able to use their abilities in front of such materials. At the same time, the shrunken Kingdom of the Swords above Christina¡¯s head was suppressing Samuel. He could not move at all. He could not even release the blood in his body to corrode the anti-magic materials on his body. ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, those who are sick will say that they are not sick. Don¡¯t worry. I have already asked my father and Master Antonio to go get Watson. As long as Watson is here, your illness will definitely be cured.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips trembled. He opened his throat and could not make a sound. His eyes looked miserable. ¡°I¡­ I really do¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s body quivered. He wanted to continue begging for mercy. At that time, a junior brother suddenly ran in from outside. ¡°Miss Christina, Master and Master Antonio have brought Watson back with them. It seems there¡¯s hope for Eldest Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Watson is back? Let them in quickly.¡± When Christina heard that, her face lit up. She knew that Watson was powerful ever since he imparted his knowledge to her. She had wanted to tell Watson before she told her father and Antonio about that matter. However, she could not find him after he left Count Gray¡¯s Manor. So she went to her father instead. However, her father told her that a god created the poison, so he had no way of dealing with that. In the end, they decided that only Watson could solve that situation. Since Watson could fuse everything, even starlight-tier weapons, perhaps he could do the same with that poison. ¡°We¡¯re already here.¡± As soon as Christina¡¯s voice fell, three people led by Watson walked in from outside. Reid came in front of Samuel. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes besides heartache. As for Samuel, he looked like he wanted to say something to him. Reid sighed. ¡°After that matter is over, I want you to give me a good exnation. Let Watson heal you first. ¡± Watson walked in front of Samuel. He raised his hand and scratched the back of Samuel¡¯s hand. Viscous ck blood immediately oozed from the wound, causing his pupils to constrict. ¡°That is¡ª¡± He had already heard about Samuel¡¯s condition from his master. He had a rough guess in his heart. When he saw it, he was confident that the sticky ck blood was the same as what he had seen in the tainted unicorn¡¯s body. In other words, the king was involved in it somehow. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that King Landhar III is so vicious. He actually poisoned the people around me? But why would he poison Samuel? Shouldn¡¯t he use it on me? Is it to test the effect of the poison and see if it works before using it on me? Or is the poison contagious? Will it spread to other people?¡± Watson rubbed his chin as he thought about it. He really did not understand why King Landhar III would do that. He could not figure it out, no matter how hard he racked his brain. It seemed that the King was a thoughtful person. While he wasmenting, Watson heard Reid ask, ¡°What do you think, Watson? Can you cure Samuel¡¯s illness? ¡± ¡°Of course, Master, please rest assured. But before the treatment, I still need you to get me some potions, preferably gold-tier ones.¡± ¡°We do have gold-tier potions here. Any potion?¡± ¡°Yes, any gold-tier potion is fine.¡± Following Watson¡¯s order, Reid waved his hand, and his apprentice left the room. A momentter, he came back with a bottle of gold-tier potion in his hand. The potion was bubbling and looked very magical. ¡°This is a gold-tier Advanced Sword Aura potion¡¯. After taking it, the sword aura can be strengthened ten times. The effect can onlyst for an hour. Is this okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± Watson smiled and took the potion. After uncorking the bottle, he poured it into Samuel¡¯s mouth. At the same time, he activated the system fusion in his heart. ¡°System fusion, activate.¡± He needed to fuse at least two or more things to activate the system fusion. ording to the characteristics of the fusion, the more simr the fusion, the better the effect. ording to his observation, Samuel¡¯s blood was corroded by the ck substance. The only way to restore it to its original state was to extract the ck substance from Samuel¡¯s bodypletely. Of course, there was another reason he asked for the potion. [Congrattions on the sessful fusion, Master. You have obtained a starlight-tier potion¡ªthe Toxic God¡¯s Corrosive Potion. [Starlight-tier potion: the Toxic God¡¯s Corrosive Potion.] [Effect: smear on the body to get toxic bodily fluid. One drop can kill a diamond-tier existence.] Additional abilities: Highly Toxic Divine Kingdom (releases a divine kingdom filled with poison), Absolute Stickiness (releases a highly toxic line filled with a stickiness that can bebined into any shape. At the same time, one can not break free once stuck by the highly toxic line), Absolute Corrosion (releases a liquid poison, any substance will dissolve in the poison), and Poison Dposition (can transform the blood in the body into different effects, a poison below the starlight-tier).] After the fusion waspleted, some liquid appeared in the bottle that Watson had just emptied. It was pitch-ck and viscous. The spider web-like ends were attached to the inside of the bottle, and it crawled inside the bottle as if it had a life of its own. It looked extremely disgusting. ¡®Not bad. I¡¯ve actually fused a starlight-tier potion. Now I can use it.¡¯ Watson shook the potion and found that it was spontaneously extending to the surroundings as if it would climb onto the bodies of all the living creatures and kill them. He poured the ck substance onto his palm. I immediately began to multiply rapidly. Spiderweb-like ck lines wrapped around his body bit by bit, wrapping him inside. Then, the ck substance squirmed non-stop, causing ck ws to extend out of Watson¡¯s palm and jagged fangs to appear on his face. The area around his eyes had turned into a cloudy, indistinct, silvery-white, long vertical pupil, exuding an evil aura. The strangest thing was that a monster¡¯s face had appeared at the back of Watson¡¯s head, and its jagged, huge mouth had opened at the base of his neck. Chapter 409 - Geniuses And Lunatics

Chapter 409: Geniuses And Lunatics

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hiss. Christina could not help but cover her mouth when she saw Watson like that, holding back her fear. The monster only appeared for a moment, and the pitch-ck substance disappeared along Watson¡¯s body, allowing him to return to normal. Then, he stretched his hand outward, and a pitch-ck line appeared and flew to the roof. It pulled his body upward, and then the ck line was automatically cut off, turning into a squirming ck liquid that dripped onto the ground, corroding the ground into a half-meter-wide hole that was more than ten meters deep. There was a pungent smell. ¡°That is the poison that my eldest senior brother was poisoned with just now. It¡¯s so terrifying. It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of damage that level of poison would cause to the human body.¡± The juniors in the room could not help but exim in admiration when they saw the terrifying poison. Some of them even bowed gratefully at Watson.. ¡± I¡¯m really grateful to you. If you had not endured that poison, I¡¯m afraid we would all have suffered, right?¡± They saw the viscous ck liquid spreading out in all directions in the bottle, hitting the scene inside the bottle. If not for Watson, that pitch-ck substance would definitely corrode all of thempletely. ¡°You¡¯re wee. That is what I should do! And if you want to say thank you, you can thank Samuel.¡± Watson turned to look at Samuel. After fusing the potion into his body, a lot of knowledge rted to potions appeared in Watson¡¯s mind. Most of them were poisons. It was as if all the poisons in the world were in his control. As long as he willed it, he could dpose all kinds of poisons from his blood, including weak poisons that could make people fall asleep or enter a state of paralysis, as well as terrifying poisons that could make people¡¯s intestines burst with a drop. ¡®Even though I don¡¯t know why His Majesty poisoned Samuel, he has given me a great gift. Furthermore, I saved Samuel. I believe that Samuel will treat me much better in the future, killing two birds with one stone.¡¯ While Watson thought about that, the forbidden material on Samuel¡¯s body was severed by Christina¡¯s sword aura. Samuel¡¯s face was pale. He slowly opened his eyes, and the powerful aura on his body immediately returned to tinum-tier. After looking around, Samuel¡¯s eyes locked on Watson, and he jumped up in excitement. However, he did not thank Watson. Instead, he rushed to Watson and grabbed Watson¡¯s neck. ¡°D*mn Watson, return it to me. Return the God¡¯s Remains to me! That¡¯s mine; it¡¯s my power.¡± ¡°Idiot, kneel.¡± Without waiting for Watson to react, Reid snorted. A powerful sword aura filled the air and shattered Samuel¡¯s knees. He fell to the ground with a plop, his face filled with pain. ¡°Samuel, is this how you treat the person who saved you? I¡¯ve taught you to have a good attitude since you were young. You should know how to repay someone¡¯s kindness. Is that how you repay your benefactor?¡± Reid stared at Samuel coldly, causing Samuel to break out in cold sweat. His expression became much clearer. ¡°Master, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think Senior Brother Samuel did it on purpose.¡± Watson rubbed his neck and reached out tofort Reid. ¡°Not on purpose? I don¡¯t think he was poisoned at all. He took the initiative to ept that poison in exchange for great power. Samuel, am I wrong?¡± ¡°Master, I¡ª¡± Samuel could not say anything. ¡°Samuel, you really disappoint me. Before practicing the sword techniques, one must first be upright. If a person is not upright, then his sword will certainly not be strong enough. After doing such a thing, he would harm the rest of the family. I can¡¯t keep you here anymore. From now on, you are expelled from my sect and are no longer my disciple.¡± Reid¡¯s voice became colder. He was so angry because Samuel¡¯s actions were too excessive and also because he knew that after Samuel obtained that power, the first thing he did when he entered the courtyard was to fight with Christina. That made him suspect that Samuel wanted to use that power to hurt Christina. ¡°Master, I know I¡¯m wrong now. Please don¡¯t chase me away. ¡± Samuel could not help but panic. He lowered his head and kowtowed on the ground. ¡°Master, I was bewitched by others to do such a thing. Besides Watson, I absolutely have no intention of hurting anyone else here!¡± ¡®Good heavens! What did he mean by he would not hurt anyone other than me? Was he okay with hurting me?¡¯ Watson said, ¡°Master, leave this matter to me. I know the reason why Senior Brother Samuel has be like that. Let me have a good chat with him. He came for me, so only I can resolve that matter.¡± ¡°Watson, are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Reid.¡± ¡°Since you think so, I won¡¯t stop you. You can have a good chat with Samuel. I¡¯ll go out with the others first.¡± Reid snorted coldly, turned around, and left the room with the others. He was not a cold and heartless person. Although Samuel had done such a thing, the problem could be solved gently, and he did not want to lose his disciple. Boom! When the door closed, Watson came to the bedside and sat down. He waved at Samuel, and the other man¡¯s shattered knees were immediately covered with ayer of green light. The flesh quickly healed. Then, Samuel stood up. ¡°Now, there are only two of us left here. Furthermore, I have cast a soundproof spell in this room. Don¡¯t worry. No one will be able to hear our conversation.¡± After Watson used the absolute cure to heal Samuel, he asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the thing in your body was given to you by the King, right? He gave you that thing so that you could kill me?¡± Watson had suspected that the King would use poison to poison Samuel. Still, when he found out that Samuel was not poisoned but had voluntarily epted the poison, there were exnations for his doubts. Poor Samuel had absorbed the power of the god of poison. Christina defeated him before he could do anything. Then, he was tied to a chair. It was pretty tragic. ¡°Watson, how do you know about that?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression wavered for a moment before he revealed a determined expression. ¡°No matter how you know, I no longer have the power to fight against you. Kill me.¡± He did not regret the fact that the King had given him strength. If he could go back in time, he would still choose to drink that poison. Of course, if there were anything that he wanted to change, he would confirm with the King that that poison was enough to allow him to resist everything. He did not even fight Watson after he drank it. It was too embarrassing. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, it would be easy. But if I did that, not only would it hurt Master, but Tina would also be sad.¡± ¡°Shut up. Who are you to call her Tina?¡± Samuel interrupted Watson¡¯s words, his eyes burning with mes, which made Watson smile slightly. ¡°It seems that the main reason you hate me is Tina! Don¡¯t worry. There is nothing between her and me. At least, nothing has happened. You didn¡¯t pursue the woman you like properly but chose to eliminate your love rival. That¡¯s too petty!¡± Samuel did not refute Watson¡¯s words. After a long silence, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Watson, are you here to humiliate me?¡± ¡°Of course not. I just said that it¡¯s very easy for me to kill you. I did not kill you because you¡¯re still useful to me.¡± Watson jumped down from the bed and paced around the room with his hands behind his back. ¡°Let me get straight to the point. I want you to be my spy! Did the King want you to continue to contact him? Tell me everything that he told you. In return, I can give you the power that you desire. That power is stronger than whatever the King can give you. ¡± ¡°Watson, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Samuel was confused about his purpose. Watson wanted him to spy on the King? Was it for a rebellion? ¡°My goal is not big. I just want to overthrow the ruler.¡± Overthrow the rule of that country; that was all he wanted. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re a madman. Talking to a madman for so long, I¡¯m stupid too.¡± Samuel shook his head. In his opinion, what Watson had just said was crazy. A very famous proverb in the Holy Dragon Kingdom noted there was only a thin line between a genius and a madman. In Samuel¡¯s opinion, Watson was just like that. Watson might not know the kingdom¡¯s power or the king¡¯s right to say such words. The Holy Dragon Kingdom had more than a million troops on the surface, and among them were Dragon Knights, who were as powerful tinum-tier elites. In addition, there were nearly ten tinum-tier existences. Those were only on the surface. It was terrifying to learn about the King¡¯s hidden forces. However, the King had bestowed God¡¯s Remains to Samuel. It proved that the king must have many simr things. If the King wanted it, he might be able to create an army of starlight-tier in an instant. What right did Watson have to overturn the king¡¯s rule? Based on Watson¡¯s diamond-tier strength? Perhaps Watson was really very strong and was no weaker than his master, Reid. However, no matter how strong he was, there would be a moment when he would be exhausted. His master did not give up his arrogant words and said that one person could resist a kingdom¡¯s military. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe what I said, Samuel. That¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping you here to prove it to you!¡± Watson stretched his right hand outward, and a ck thread appeared on his fingertip. The ck line wasyered and continuously revolved, forming a small poisonous divine kingdom. The ck liquid on the surface of the divine kingdom was squirming. Just looking at it made people think of death. Then, Watson stretched his other hand outward, and a kingdom in the shape of a huge sword appeared in his hand. Although it was shrinking, the sword aura still made people feel that it was very majestic. The Kingdom of the Sword and the Kingdom of Poison were the two kingdoms that he controlled. At that moment, he had fused the two kingdoms. ¡°System fusion, activate!¡± [Congrattions on fusing two starlight-tier abilities, Master. You have obtained the peak starlight-tier ability¡ªDual Divine Kingdom. ¡± Following the system notification, the twopletely different divine kingdoms were fused. The Kingdom of the Sword that was originally rushing toward the sky was gradually dyed ck, exuding an aura of death. At the same time, the de squirmed and became a living body. ck bubbles appeared on the surface of the skin. Under the bubbles, huge mouths with intersecting fangs were revealed. If one looked carefully, one would discover that those fangs were pitch-ck des. The size of the divine kingdom had increased significantly after the fusion, from one level to two levels. There was a clear gap between the upper and lower levels. The dual divine kingdoms emitted an aura ten times stronger than the Kingdom of Poison or the Kingdom of the Sword. Samuel could not help but take two steps backward, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°That is¡ª¡± ¡°As you can see, that is my ability to fuse. I can fuse anything that exists in the world and raise its quality! The starlight-tier weapons that were previously made for Master Antonio and Master Reid were created using this kind of magic that can fuse objects and even creatures. ¡± Watson¡¯s casual words caused great waves in Samuel¡¯s heart. ¡°So, Senior Brother Samuel, do you choose to submit to me or refuse? I hope you will consider it carefully before making a decision.¡± ¡°Watson, do I still have a choice?¡± Watson showed his strength, revealed his trump card, and even stated that he wanted to overthrow the king. Samuel knew that it would be very difficult to end things if he did not choose to submit to Watson. The difference was only between voluntary or passive submission. Watson had also said that he could fuse living creatures, naturally, that included humans. Samuel did not doubt the authenticity of Watson¡¯s words at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother Samuel, but you don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°I know, I submit! You¡¯re really a madman. I hope you can fulfill your promise and give me the power even the King can¡¯t give me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be killed after I submit to you.¡± Sighing, Samuel gritted his teeth and knelt on one knee toward Watson. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do what I say. Before I give you power, let me tell you something. Actually, the power that the King has given you is not weak. If you had not gone to fight Miss Christina but had chosen a random person in the courtyard, even if you had gone to fight Master, you would not have been so miserable.¡± ¡°Watson, what do you mean? Could it be¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Before she fought you, Miss Christina had just received the power that I gave her.¡± Watson smiled when he saw Samuel¡¯s darkened expression. ¡°Watson, it seems that my luck is not very good. Let¡¯s cut the crap. I should have died or been expelled by Master. It was you who protected me. As long as you can give me a power that¡¯s not weaker than Tina¡¯s, my life is yours!¡± Samuel closed his eyes, his face full of determination. Sword Saint Reid had adopted him since he was very young. Reid had always been like his father, and Christina was the person he had liked since he was young. He did not have parents, and Reid was very strict with him. The gentle and kind Christina had always been the light in his heart. At that moment, he was not excited about the strength Watson was about to give him. Instead, he remembered what happened when he was young. When he was about seven or eight years old, he was ying with Christina in the yard. He put a ring made of straw on Christina¡¯s finger. At that time, Christina asked him with a blushed face, ¡°Senior Brother Samuel, what is this?¡± He had said, ¡°This is the witness of our agreement. If you wear this ring, Tina, you will be my fianc¨¦e. From now on, I will always protect you! Right now, I don¡¯t have much money, so I can only give you a ring made of straw. I will work hard in my cultivation and be a Sword Saint as powerful as Master. Then, I can give you the most precious ring in the world.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Samuel,?you are an idiot. How long do I have to wait for you to be as powerful as my father?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long, at most ten years. Perhaps I can do it in three to five years with my talent. Master has always praised my talent!¡± The memory came to an abrupt end. Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile as he said softly, ¡°It has been more than ten years since that time. Tina had also left nearly ten years ago and gone to the City of Steel to pursue her dream! Thinking about it carefully, it seems like Tina had started to distance herself from me at that time. I always felt that she had forgotten the promise she made when we were young. But now it seems that I have been avoiding it and did not dare to fulfill the promise. In the end, I med others and even took it for granted that Tina liked me. How ridiculous was that?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to be your subordinate, from now on, I should let go of that rtionship. It¡¯s obvious that your strength will be able to protect Tina better. As long as she can be happy, then I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°What is that guy mumbling about?¡± Seeing that Samuel was crying andughing at the same time, Watson scratched his head in confusion. Perhaps he was worried as he did not know how he would get the abilityter, so he appeared to be afraid? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Samuel. Miss Christina did not feel too bad when we did it previously. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you guys even did that thing? Watson, you b*stard. Although I¡¯m unwilling, Tina can only be handed to you.¡± Watson was trying tofort Samuel, but he did not expect his words to cause a misunderstanding instead. ¡®So, what exactly is that guy talking about?¡¯ Watson was even more confused. Then, he shook his head and decided to give Samuel the power to be his follower. He would think about that problemter. Chapter 410 - The Sword Saint Joined The Camp

Chapter 410: The Sword Saint Joined The Camp

Outside Watson and Samuel¡¯s room. Reid leaned against the wall and sighed. ¡°I did not expect Samuel to do such a thing. Fortunately, Watson is here. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how things would have turned out. It¡¯s entirely my fault for not caring about that child back then. Otherwise, this might not have happened! What is even more unexpected is that His Majesty hade into contact with Samuel. What is His Majesty thinking? ¡± Aside from heartache, Reid felt guilty. Samuel was a humble and polite child. After Watson arrived, Samuel gradually changed. It was hard to imagine that Samuel had changed so much in such a short period. Someone must have misled him, and the person who misled him could only be His Majesty. ¡°It seems that after that matter is over, I need to have a good chat with His Majesty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk with His Majesty, Reid. It¡¯s always difficult for us to understand his thoughts, but this time, I could,¡± Antonio said. ¡°Oh? Antonio, you said that you understood His Majesty¡¯s thoughts. Then tell me, what is he thinking about?¡± ¡°It has to be something rted to Watson.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with Watson?¡± Reid frowned as if he was not very satisfied with Antonio¡¯s answer. ¡°If that were you, what would your first thought be if you saw a teenager be our disciples and had all kinds of strange abilities?¡± Antonio¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you still remember the first time the King met Watson, and he prepared a tainted unicorn at the banquet? What if I told you that the unicorn was not tainted and that the unicorn was not released so that Watson could show off his strength to liven things up, but the King had deliberately done that, trying to use that unicorn to kill him?¡± ¡°Antonio, are you serious?¡± Antonio¡¯s words were too disrespectful, causing Reid to frown. ¡°When have I ever joked with you? In fact, the King already knew about Watson by then. Previously, at the border, his subordinate had destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. He must have feared Watson since then! I¡¯m sure you know that the young man¡¯s talent is better than ours. He will definitely be the strongest person in the world in the future. Even the King would be unable to control him. And how does the King usually treat those he can¡¯t control?¡± ¡°Antonio, are you saying that the Demoness Church tragedy ten years ago will happen again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible. I brought Watson to the royal city so you can take him as your disciple so he can learn sword techniques from you. But that¡¯s not the real reason. I didn¡¯t bring him here to learn, but I¡¯m guessing you already know that.¡± Reid thought for a moment and suddenly revealed a shocked expression at Antonio¡¯s question. ¡°Antonio, since you did not bring Watson here to learn, could it be¡ª¡± ¡°Did you bring him here to flirt with girls, then?¡± As soon as Reid finished his words, Antonio, who had been looking forward to it, was instantly petrified. He looked like he was about to crack. ¡°Reid, how did youe to such a conclusion? What did I say to make you think of that?¡± ¡°What else can a child of Watson¡¯s age do besides study and flirt with girls? I thought you brought him here to pick a suitable wife in the royal city. Watson¡¯s talent and his background at the border are disadvantageous to him. He can achieve more benefits if he can marry the daughter of a major noble family in the royal city. That way, His Majesty will not be able to make a move on Watson easily.¡± Reid analyzed the situation thoughtfully as he stroked his chin. The more he explored it, the more proud he looked. ¡°As expected, no wonder Watson always has a girl by his side when he strolls outside! If it¡¯s a marriage alliance, I think that Tina is not bad. Even though she is a few years older than Watson, an older girl will take care of others. Furthermore, Tina is strong and good-looking. In short, she is quite suitable for Watson.¡± ¡°Father, really, what are you talking about?¡± Christina, who had been quietly listening to Reid and Antonio¡¯s conversation, was embarrassed when she heard that. There was nothing between her and Watson¡ªthey were just friends. To be precise, after she received the knowledge from Watson, she became his believer. Under such circumstances, it was really difficult for her to like Watson. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tina? Are you not satisfied with Watson? Watson is already a diamond-tier elite at such a young age. He will definitely be a starlight-tier elite and perhaps a living god that walks the earth in the future. Tina, you can benefit from being with him too. When that timees, you will be the wife of a God! Furthermore, Watson is still very young right now, but he will definitely be a handsome man in the future. I don¡¯t know how many girls will be charmed by him. If that timees, it will be toote to make a move.¡± ¡°Father, stop talking. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± The more Reid said, the redder Christina¡¯s face became. If she had a good impression of Watson, Christina could not say no. It was just that Watson was too young, and he repeatedly said things like how he was not interested in her. Why should she like him? Unable to endure Reid¡¯s teasing, Christina stomped her feet, turned around, and ran away while covering her face. ¡°A few years have passed, but Tina¡¯s personality is still so bashful, just like her mother.¡± Watching Christina¡¯s back, Reid¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his expression was somewhat nostalgic. Then, he turned his head to look at Antonio. ¡°Alright, Tina has left. There is no one nearby who can hear our conversation! Antonio, now you can tell me in detail about your purpose ining to the royal city and the rtionship between Watson and the King.¡± ¡°Reid, you said that just now to send Christina away, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, actually, I meant what I said. I really think that Watson and Tina are very suitable for each other! Right now, Watson is only my disciple, but our rtionship is still a little distant. If I can be his father-inw, then he can give me whatever he wants. I think he can probably build a house for me using starlight-tier materials.¡± ¡°B*stard Reid, don¡¯t think about such things. If you want to build a house, Watson has to make it for you first! Besides, many people like Watson. Although your daughter is outstanding, Watson might not take a fancy to her.¡± After retorting angrily, Antonio¡¯s expression turned serious. He began to tell Reid about what happened at the border, including the situation with the king¡¯s subordinate, who was his former disciple. After the man destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, they had fought with Watson. The main purpose of Watson¡¯s being at the royal city was to overthrow the king¡¯s rule. Of course, Antonio did not tell Reid about Watson¡¯s changes to Mount Creation and the border¡¯s strength. ¡°Antonio, is there anyone else who knows about this besides you? Also, what are your thoughts on the subject? Are you on Watson¡¯s side?¡± After listening to Antonio¡¯s words, deep wrinkles appeared on Reid¡¯s face because of the tension. If Antonio had told him about that matter before, he would have thought that Antonio had gone crazy. Did he want to go against the entire kingdom for the sake of a disciple? What else could he be if not crazy? However, after seeing Watson, Reid felt like it was normal for Antonio to make such a choice. He could not even create something at starlight-tier. What kind of an impact would it have on Watson if he was promoted to starlight-tier? Watson was the most talented person he had ever seen in his life. He would bring endless possibilities to the future kingdom and even the world. Just the fact that Watson could be starlight-tier meant that he had to take a gamble. ¡°Of course, I have to stand on my disciple¡¯s side. After all, you have seen what His Majesty has done in the past few years. Ever since Queen Avril died, His Majesty has be apletely different person! Ten years ago, the Demoness Cult massacre had caused rivers of blood to flow. Recently, the Dragonspine Snow Mountain had copsed. Whether or not it indicates that His Majesty is going to war is still unclear. However, I feel a little uneasy. ¡°My mission is to protect the kingdom asmanded by the previous monarch, not to protect his descendants! Therefore, I will support whoever can bring benefits to the kingdom. Currently, it seems like Watson is the most suitable candidate.¡± Watson was able to fuse the borders, turning them into a behemoth like Mount Creation, turning the borders from the poorest region of the kingdom into the wealthiest area in one go. If the entire kingdom was handed over to Watson, what kind of miracle could happen? It was probably not a problem for them to merge into a ten-thousand-year-old immortal kingdom. ¡°As for the problem that you¡¯re worried about, Reid, did I tell anyone else about that? Yes, I did tell someone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not saying it¡¯s me, right? ¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Antonio, are you crazy? If this matter is leaked, with Watson¡¯s current strength and ability to contend with His Majesty, plus our strengths, it would be enough for His Majesty to kill us.¡± Reid¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°The other person who knows about this is the border count, Sylvan.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him. Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Everyone knew that the border count did not have a good rtionship with the King. Since Watson had gotten close to Sylvan, it was not impossible for him to overthrow the kingdom¡¯s ruler. ¡°Antonio, are you telling me so that I can join Watson¡¯s camp? Even though the status of the Sword Saint family is quite high, it is only high on the threat of invasion. We don¡¯t have any real power. My joining won¡¯t be able to motivate other noblemen! Furthermore, the Sword Saint family has always been neutral. We are not suited to join anyone¡¯s camp.¡± ¡°Reid, don¡¯t tell me that it is useless. I will ask you again¡ªwill you join us? If you¡¯re not joining, then you can¡¯t be Watson¡¯s teacher from now onward. Also, you have to return all the things that Watson had given you, including the starlight-tier Thread of Destiny.¡± Antonio nced at Reid and sneered. ¡°Who said I would remain neutral? Me? I¡¯m sorry, Antonio. You might have heard that wrong. I¡¯m joining you.¡± When it came to the topic of the Thread of Destiny, Reid immediately changed his words resolutely. It was fine to go against the king, but it was not enough to make him hand over a starlight-tier weapon. That might be the only time in his life that he had touched a starlight-tier item. As for agreeing to Antonio¡¯s request, other than not wanting to hand over a starlight-tier weapon, Reed had another consideration¡ªthe King had used Samuel to target Watson. That time it was Samuel, and the next time it might be Christina. To prevent such a thing from happening, he could only make up his mind to make the king abdicate. ¡°As for how to make Watson overthrow the King¡¯s rule, that is not an easy matter. We have to secretly rope in some ministers and empty a part of the army. It will take at least five years to act.¡± After making up his mind, Reid and Antonio began to discuss in detail how to help Watson. The best way to make King Landhar III abdicate was to rope in all the ministers and generals in the court. When the time came, the King would be an empty shell. It was impossible not to abdicate, but it would be very difficult to do so since many of the ministers in the kingdom were the king¡¯s trusted aides. In addition, the King had spies all over the country. It was basically impossible not to leave any traces. If they revealed any ws, they would be the first to lose their heads. While the two of them were distressed, the door to Samuel¡¯s room suddenly opened. Watson walked out slowly, followed by Samuel. He had a strange expression on his face, one mixed with excitement and confusion. ¡°Master Antonio, Master Reid, I have solved Samuel¡¯s problem. From now on, Samuel will not target me. Please take back the punishment you gave him previously.¡± ¡°Master, what happened before was my fault. I sincerely apologize to you for troubling you and everyone else.¡± As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, Samuel immediately walked toward Reid and knelt on one knee respectfully, apologizing in a low voice. ¡°Since Watson won¡¯t pursue this, then I have nothing more to say. But you have to remember that that will only happen once. If something like that happens again, I will cripple all of your cultivation and expel you from the sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will remember this. Something like this will not happen again! If you want to ask why¡ª¡± Samuel, who was kneeling on the ground, opened his arms and revealed a fanatical and devout look at Watson. ¡°Because Junior Brother Watson has already bestowed me with great power and countless knowledge. That knowledge isparable to the umtion of hundreds of years of experience in the kingdom. That power far surpasses my understanding. Junior Brother Watson is like the sun to me, illuminating the haze in my heart. Ah, praise the gods, praise Junior Brother Watson.¡± What was going on? Antonio and Reid looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. How did Samuel be like that in such a short time? The contrast was too great. Samuel had nned to kill Watson just a few minutes ago. ¡°Watson, you didn¡¯t fuse Samuel with magic, did you?¡± Antonio frowned. He knew that Watson could fuse his enemies and make them listen to him. It was one thing to fuse Samuel. After all, he had done that kind of thing, but the people in the courtyard were innocent. ¡°No, Master Antonio, Junior Brother Watson didn¡¯t do anything to me. He only gave me knowledge and power. My respect for him came from the bottom of my heart.¡± Samuel quickly waved his hand to stop Antonio¡¯s spection. ¡°What kind of power could make you like that?¡± Reid asked curiously. ¡°Junior Brother Watson, can I show them the power you gave me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sensing Samuel¡¯s inquisitive look, Watson nodded. Samuel immediately turned around and extended his right hand to Reid. The rules in his hand twisted and twined, and a divine kingdom formed by a huge sword instantly appeared. The sword aura shot up to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Kingdom of the Sword! How did you learn that?¡± Reid was shocked. He looked up and down at the huge sword-shaped kingdom in Samuel¡¯s hand in disbelief. After repeated confirmation, he realized that it was the Kingdom of the Sword. Even though Samuel only had tinum-tier strength, the Kingdom of the Sword was less than 1% of the true divine kingdom¡¯s strength. It could still crush ordinary diamond-tier elites. ¡°The divine Kingdom of the Sword is one of the abilities Junior Brother Watson gave me. Apart from that, I also learned about another divine kingdom.¡± Samuel opened his other palm, and dense ck toxic threads appeared. Those threads wriggled to form another highly toxic kingdom. Jagged fangs could be vaguely seen on the kingdom¡¯s walls. Samuel, who had released two divine kingdoms, had aplicated expression on his face. There was no longer any bacsh when he released the highly toxic divine kingdom. After bing Watson¡¯s follower, he had obtained a power that was several times stronger than what the king had bestowed it on him. However, it was difficult for him to be happy because that power was only a part of Watson. No matter how strong he became, he would never be a match for Watson. He would be Watson¡¯s subordinate for the rest of his life. He would only be stronger if Watson grew stronger. Just because of that, he would never be able to leave Watson again. ¡°Watson, how did you do that?¡± Reid was dumbfounded. In a short period, his disciple had gone from an ordinary tinum-tier elite to a genius who had mastered two types of divine kingdoms. Could Watson have other magical abilities other than fusing with magic? ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I just need Samuel to believe in me like he believes in a god. After establishing a connection with me, I¡¯ll be able to impart my power to him.¡± ¡°Is it possible to treat yourself as a god?¡± Reid muttered to himself in shock. He was at the peak of the diamond tier and firmly believed that he would be able to enter the starlight tier one day. He had thought that his goal was already quite far-reaching, but he did not expect that he would be nothingpared to Watson. The young man had just entered the diamond tier and had already begun to treat himself as a god. If he knew that Watson had started doing that when he was in the tinum-tier, he would definitely be even more surprised. ¡°Of course, gods are only slightly stronger people. Since they can obtain the humans¡¯ faith, then I can naturally do the same. If Master Reid doesn¡¯t believe me, I can teach you the method. You can find some time to try it,¡± Watson said matter-of-factly. In the past, giving one¡¯s own ability to others was a miracle that only the gods could do. It was also a way for the gods to show their uniqueness. Watson¡¯s words were sphemous. Fortunately, no one there was such a person. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. Let¡¯s do it now! Watson, teach me that method right now.¡± Reid was wondering how he could help Watson to overthrow the king¡¯s rule. After seeing Watson and Samuel¡¯s appearance, he suddenly had an idea. If Watson¡¯s method was effective, then as long as he distributed his faith to others, he could build an invincible Sword Saint Army. No matter what he faced, there was no need to be afraid. Chapter 411 - The Gods’ Descent

Chapter 411: The Gods¡¯ Descent

¡°That is the method. Master, will you remember it?¡± Under Reid¡¯s request, Watson quickly taught Reid the method he had developed through prayers. ¡°It¡¯s that simple? Then, can I obtain the same ability as a god?¡± Reid did not find Watson¡¯s words difficult. On the contrary, he was a little puzzled because it was too simple. Watson gave him a few prayers and told him that as long as someone used those prayers to pray sincerely to him, he would be able to sense them. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that simple. If you don¡¯t believe me, Master, you can try it on anyone.¡± Watson nodded in response. Reid looked around and paused on Samuel¡¯s body for a while. Then, his gaze fell on a slightly plump disciple in the distance. ¡°You,e here.¡± ¡°Master, you called for me?¡± That slightly plump disciple was considered the weakest of all the disciples. He is only at the peak of gold-tier. Since Watson had just promoted Samuel, Reid felt like it was inappropriate for Samuel to pray to him, so he chose that disciple. ¡°From now on, I will teach you a prayer. You have to pray to me ording to that prayer. Remember to pray sincerely.¡± Reid taught the prayer that Watson had just taught him to his disciple and instructed him a few times. When the slightly chubby disciple in front of him heard that, he first respectfully agreed. Then, he muttered in his heart. He did not expect Reid to ask him to pray to him. Praying was something one did for a god. Even though he was usually respectful to Reid, it was not to the extent that he would pray to the man. He wondered if his master had some deeper meaning in asking him to do that? With doubts in his heart, that disciple still did as Reid said. Along with the prayer, the slightly chubby disciple¡¯s body did not change at all. He was stunned on the spot. Reid also appeared to be very embarrassed, and his face darkened. ¡°Did you not pray to me attentively, or did you say the prayer incorrectly?¡± ¡°No, Master, I did not say it wrong.¡± The slightly plump disciple was so scared by Reid that he almost cried. He repeated the prayer with an aggrieved expression, but there was still no reaction. ¡°Master, is there something wrong with the prayer itself?¡± He did not know why his master asked him to pra, and he did not understand why his master was angry. Should something happen to his body after his prayer? Since that was the case, should he pretend that there were some changes in his next prayer? ¡°Watson, didn¡¯t you say that you could establish a connection with the other party as long as they prayed? Why can¡¯t I do that? ¡± Reid had no choice but to turn his head to ask Watson. Watson also scratched his head in confusion and said, ¡°It should not be.¡± He gestured at his slightly chubby senior brother. ¡°Senior Brother, please tell me what you just said to Master.¡± ¡°Alright, Junior Brother Watson.¡± The slightly chubby disciple followed Watson¡¯s instructions and obediently recited the prayer. Then, ayer of light suddenly appeared on his body. Thatyer of light waspletely made up of sword aura. Wherever the light passed, the ground would be dissolved. ¡°I feel a change! I feel that Junior Brother Watson and I seem to have a mysterious connection. A lot of knowledge is surging from Junior Brother Watson¡¯s mind!¡± Holding his head, that peak gold-tier disciple subconsciously extended his right hand. Sword des that could cut through the sky appeared and shot out in all directions. The sword qi drew deep ravines on the ground, leaving behind cracks in the air. ¡°tinum-tier Infinite Sword sh!¡± In just an instant, that peak gold-tier disciple had grasped something that he could not have grasped before. ¡®Well, he is at peak gold-tier. It is a little low. Even if I taught him all of my sword technique knowledge, he would not be able to grasp itpletely. Unleashing a peak tinum-tier fighting technique is the limit.¡¯ Watson watched from the side. He muttered in his heart and made a judgment. ¡°Watson, what is going on? Why is it that my disciple can pray to you but not to me?¡± Reid¡¯s expression darkened when he saw that scene. Was his level not high enough that he could not ept his disciple¡¯s faith? However, Watson could do it. Was he not as good as Watson? ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, Master.¡± Initially, Watson thought that as long as he used that method, anyone could ept faith. It seemed like he was the only one who could ept faith. If he could use that method to bestow power to others, then there was nock of intelligent people in the kingdom for the next hundreds of years. They should have thought of that method long ago and not Watson. Perhaps there were some special conditions other than the other party¡¯s sincere prayer to receive the faith of others. ¡°Watson, think about the loopholes in that method. I¡¯ll get all the disciples in the courtyard toe here. Together with Christina, you¡¯ll make them believe in you and see if they can obtain your power,¡± Reid said with some excitement. On the one hand, he wanted to obtain that method. On the other hand, he also hoped that Watson would pass his power to others instead of him. Watson¡¯s talent was stronger than his. Even if he were not his match then, he would definitely surpass him in the future. He would make those people believe in Watson. It was exciting to think that all of his disciples would be talented elites. ¡°Alright, Master. I will study it again when I receive the faithter to see what went wrong. As for Miss Christina, she doesn¡¯t need toe over because she already put her faith in me during the day.¡± ¡°Watson, when did you be so close to my daughter?¡± Reid showed a puzzled look. The young man kept mentioning Christina. He even gave priority to Christina in the abilities he could impart. Obviously, their rtionship was quite extraordinary. ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to end it without a marriage! Watson, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m going to marry Tina to you. You¡¯ll have to take care of her from now onward.¡± On second thought, that was a good thing. Reidughed loudly. If he let Christina be with Watson, he would be able to tie Watson to their family. Even though he became Watson¡¯s master after a certain someone, if Watson were with Christina, his rtionship with Watson would be closer than that certain someone. He wanted tough when he saw that person¡¯s exasperated look. ¡°Reid, you old fox. I disagree with that. Who Watson likes is his own business. Furthermore, Watson is still too young. He should put all his attention on cultivation and should not waste time on rtionships.¡± Antonio was so angry that he stomped his feet. D*mn that Reid! He had used a honey trap. Antonio did not have a daughter. Otherwise, he would have been betrothed one to Watson a long time ago. How would Reid get a chance? If it were not because one could not be Watson¡¯s family, who would want to be Watson¡¯s Master? ¡°Your objection is invalid. I am Watson¡¯s master. He will definitely listen to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also Watson¡¯s Master. How about that? Let¡¯s fight. Whoever wins will get Watson will listen to him.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s fight. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere between Antonio and Reid became tense. One of them took out his Crown Staff, while the other had the Thread of Destiny around him. Seeing that the battle was about to start, Watson weakly stretched out his hand. ¡°Masters, didn¡¯t you want me to find the secret of receiving faith? Why are you fighting? Master Antonio, you¡¯re right. Feelings are indeed unnecessary for me at the moment, so I don¡¯t want to be with anyone. But the future is not certain yet! Master Reid, you¡¯re not wrong either. Miss Christina is a good person. I think most men will fall in love with her when they see her. But we¡¯re not suitable for each other, so I said you should not fight¡ª¡± ¡°Watson, shut up.¡± Reid and Antonio turned their heads at the same time and scolded him angrily. That made Watson feel aggrieved. He just wanted to mediate the fight. What did he do wrong? Why were the two masters so furious with him? ¡­. ¡°It takes a lot of time and effort to absorb faith. It¡¯s not easy to extract a little faith from the mouths of those vampires who call themselves gods.¡± At the King¡¯s bedroom in the imperial pce. King Landhar III sat cross-legged in the hidden chamber in the basement. A green oilmp was ced in front of him. Blood-colored twisted strange symbols spread in the direction of the light. The shadows on the wall reflected by the light were weird and horrifying. A giant ball of light with brilliant colors was born from the symbols and flew into the King¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯tin anymore. If it weren¡¯t for our transformation, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to absorb the power of faith! Faith is something that only a divine kingdom can carry. If one hasn¡¯t reached starlight-tier, even if one has mastered the building techniques for the divine kingdom, forcibly fusing it will only cause the faith to be lost, unless¡ª¡± A shadow on the wall squirmed and made a sound. Halfway through his words, the shadow suddenly quieted. ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The shadow who had just spoken did not intend to continue talking about that and changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, Your Majesty, it has been a long time since you agreed to ourst request. We have provided you with faith, but you have not fulfilled your obligation to bring the youth to us. When will you be able to fulfill your promise?¡± ¡°I would like to talk to you about that. I have already arranged for someone to be ced in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. If you want to obtain the results, you will have to wait patiently! Perhaps you can give me some God¡¯s Remains. I will form an army that is close to the starlight-tier and charge into the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard to get Watson.¡± King Landhar III did not answer. Instead, he asked a question in return. His gaze swept over the strangely-shaped gods¡¯ projections on the wall. He sneered in his heart. Those so-called gods were no different from humans¡ªthey were also motivated by benefits. However, he still had not figured out what those gods saw in Watson. After observing Watson for the past few days, he discovered that Watson was quite remarkable. He was able to make Antonio and the Sword Saint value him at the same time. Firstly, he had extraordinary talents. Secondly, during the battle between Watson and the Campbell family, he learned some strange things from Hoen. For example, Watson had mastered the art of fusion. The gods were definitely not interested in Watson¡¯s talent. Perhaps it had something to do with that fusion magic. King Landhar III thought about it for a while, then he said, ¡°The reason I failed is because of Sidi! When Watson first came to the capital, I had already prepared a countermeasure. I let Sidi possess the body of a unicorn. I gave you a chance to catch Watson with your own hands. You can¡¯t me me for not grasping it, right? Furthermore, after that, I had ordered the country¡¯s elites to capture Watson. In the end, Watson was too powerful for them. He almost destroyed an archduke¡¯s family, and he also injured one of my strongest generals. I didn¡¯t even ask forpensation from you. Shouldn¡¯t you have some faith in me?¡± King Landhar¡¯s words caused the gods¡¯ projections on the wall to fall silent. After a moment, Sidi¡¯s displeased ear-piercing voice said, ¡°King Landhar III, why are you ming me for that? Indeed, I made a mistake the first time, but didn¡¯t I make up for it? I even gave you the remains of the highly toxic god. That¡¯s a part of my divine kingdom. At least I¡¯ve made efforts to capture Watson. Unlike the other gods who haven¡¯t made a move yet, so you can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Alright, Sidi, we don¡¯t me you. In any case, capture Watson as soon as possible! If this drags on any longer, it will only allow that youth to grow. When that timees, it will be troublesome if we want to do anything. This time, I¡¯ve decided to make a move personally.¡± The person who spoke was the God of Light, Baldur, the leader of the seven gods. After his voice fell, the shadows of the other gods on the wall began to discuss that. ¡°Baldur, you want to make a move personally? Don¡¯t tell me you want to descend into the mortal realm?¡± ¡°Interfering with the mortals is forbidden to the gods¡ªyou know that.¡± In the face of hispanions¡¯ doubts, Baldur still spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Of course, I know that is against the rules. Once it is discovered, the other gods might attack me! But for the sake of that youth, I¡¯ll just have to take a gamble, won¡¯t I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Baldur, if that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t let you descend alone. We cane with you, so you don¡¯t have to go against that youth by yourself.¡± The gods¡¯ thoughts had changed in mere seconds. That scene caused King Landhar¡¯s eyes to flicker. It seemed like those gods had to pay the price when they entered the mortal world. Those gods did not hesitate to be punished for entering the mortal realm. They would do that for Watson. What was it about Watson that made them so infatuated? If he could find that secret before those gods¡­ ¡°After arguing for so long, it¡¯s time for you to rest. I have no objections to your proposal to descend into the kingdom. After all, the descent of the gods can make the people more devout! However, you have to exin to me what you need so I can prepare for your descent.¡± It was definitely not that simple to let the gods descend. It might even require arge number of resources to do so. ¡°First, you¡¯ll have to prepare seven bodies. Those seven people have to be at least tinum-tier or have the strength of a tinum-tier elite! Secondly, the best age for those seven people should not be more than 18 years old. That is the most basic condition for us to possess their bodies. I will tell you the other conditions after you have prepared those bodies.¡± Baldur¡¯s gentle voice echoed in the secret chamber. ¡°Then I will see you next time. I will go and make preparations for that.¡± After he cut off the connection with the gods, King Landhar III remained silent for a long while before leaving the secret chamber with the oilmp in his hand. He returned to the empty bedroom and sat on the bed, deep in thought. ¡°Those seven gods are going to descend to get Watson. The n regarding the gods needs to be revised.¡± If the gods could descend, then his n would be more stable. At the same time, another bold idea arose in the King¡¯s mind. While he was sorting out the n, his subordinate¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, General Hoen requests an audience. He says he has something important to report to you.¡± After the inquiry, his subordinate had been holding his breath outside. He understood the King¡¯s rules. He could not make any unusual movements until the King responded to him. Even if it were a significant matter, he had to ask every ten minutes, even though he did not know the use of such a strange rule was. Those who did not follow the rules were all dead. ¡°I understand. Let him in.¡± King Landhar III closed the door to the secret room and acted as if everything was normal. He walked toward the desk, lifted the teapot, and poured two cups of hot tea, waiting for Hoen to enter. Before long, Hoen, who was dressed in armor, came into the room. King Landhar III pointed to the seat opposite him and motioned for Hoen to sit down. He picked up a teacup and took a sip. ¡°Hoen, I rarely see you in such a hurry. Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have some bad news. I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. First of all, it¡¯s the Severed Fingers Gang. Originally, they were an underground force in the kingdom. I know that we usually eliminate them when we want to get rid of some specific people. However, I learned that someone had reorganized the gang, and they are now a legitimate organization.¡± ¡°Reorganized Severed Fingers? Who has the ability to do that? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is, but he calls himself the ck Emperor.¡± After Hoen said the person¡¯s name, King Landhar III squeezed the teacup slightly, causing it to make a cracking sound. Then, he took a sip of tea as if nothing had happened. ¡°The ck Emperor? What a mouthful! Go on. Is there anything else I should know?¡± ¡°The rest of the matter is also rted to the Severed Fingers Gang. After their reorganization, a batch of drinks named the Sun Wine and Moon Wine suddenly appeared in the capital. It is said that they were brewed from sun and moon gems produced in the Forest of Eternity! At the same time, a batch of tinum-tier items appeared in the capital. They were all made by famous craftsmen. ording to the noblemen who bought those weapons, those weapons were sold by the Severed Fingers Gang, and¡ª¡± As he spoke, Hoen observed the King¡¯s expression. He realized that the King¡¯s face did not change. He heaved a sigh of relief and told the King of a ridiculous thing he had heard. ¡°Also, Your Majesty, it¡¯s about the Dragon Knight Legion. One of the dragons was killed. Someone said they saw the remains of a thunder-wed dragon in the Holy Dragon Tavern¡¯s kitchen. It had been cooked.¡± Hearing that, King Landhar III could not hold it in any longer. He spat a mouthful of tea on Hoen¡¯s face. He was in shock. Hoen wiped his face and smiled bitterly. That was the first time he had seen King Landhar III, who had always kept a straight face, show such an expression, but he did not find it strange at all. When he first heard the news, his reaction was ten times stronger than the King¡¯s. Chapter 412 - Watson’s First Move

Chapter 412: Watson¡¯s First Move

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hoen, did I hear correctly? One of the dragons I raised in the capital was killed and cooked?¡± King Landhar III could not help but ask as he took out a handkerchief to wipe his wet lips. Hoen could ignore King Landhar III, but the dragons were different. Among the dragons raised in the capital, there were thunder-wed dragons, gale dragons, frost dragons, and other tinum-tier dragons. He had exchanged all of those dragons with the dragon race through an agreement. Once the dragon race found out about that, it was likely that they would not sign any other agreement with the royal city. The kingdom¡¯s Dragon Knights would also be empty talk. ¡°Did the ck Emperor n on killing the dragons?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes narrowed, and there was a cold glint shing in them. That person who called himself the ck Emperor must have been hostile to the kingdom. First, he reorganized the Severed Fingers Gang and used it to monopolize the kingdom¡¯s underground forces. Then, he used the killing of the dragon race to demonstrate his power to King Landhar III.. He also stirred up a conflict between the kingdom and the dragon race. In King Landhar III¡¯s opinion, the ck Emperor probably had that goal. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, that is right,¡± Hoen respectfully replied. ¡°It seems like I will have to make a trip to the Holy Dragon Tavernter. Previously, I let the people with the Severed Fingers Gang exist because they are useful to me! Count Gray, who is behind the Holy Dragon Tavern, has been selling fake wine in the capital. In the past, I have turned a blind eye to that matter. I even helped the Holy Dragon Tavern write a golden signboard. Now is the time for him to return all of that. The Severed Fingers should not continue to exist because there can only be one king in the capital and even in that country.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s expression was calm, but his words sent chills down people¡¯s spines. Even someone as powerful as Hoen could not help but shudder. ¡°Other than that, Hoen, is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing; it¡¯s about Watson!¡± At the mention of Watson, Hoen noticed that King Landhar III¡¯s attention had suddenly be focused. He thought that the King indeed paid a lot of attention to that youth. He said, ¡°Watson has been out frequently these past two days. He often goes to the Holy Dragon Tavern. Today, someone saw Watson with the three archdukes¡¯ children! In addition to going to the Holy Dragon Tavern, Watson was also at Count Gray¡¯s manor. Today, he even had contact with the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups. Among them, Klein and Marcus were the two people who were in contact with him. Marcus used the bank event as a cover to give Watson ten million gold coins, while Klein gave Watson a diamond-tier holy relic known as the Holy Sword of Time. Everything in the kingdom was under the King¡¯s supervision. Just as the King said, he did not destroy the Severed Fingers Gang because they were useful to him. Previously, the kingdom had tried to destroy the Severed Fingers Gang without any results, but it was all a y directed by King Landhar III. Hoen knew that very well, and they even had spies with the Severed Fingers Gang. That day, Hoen had gone to meet King Landhar III. The main reason was not because of the Severed Fingers Gang, nor was it because of the dead dragon, but because of Watson. Ever since Watson had used a starlight-tier sword against the Campbell family, he had been suppressed to the point of kneeling on the ground. That youth had always lingered in his mind, causing him nightmares many times at night. ¡°Your Majesty, ording to my guess, the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups have been in contact with Watson so frequently, and they did not hesitate to send him something. Are they trying to rope Watson in? Or, perhaps Watson is the person who reorganized the Severed Fingers Gang, and that¡¯s why those people are so respectful to him.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Hoen raised his own opinion. If that were the case, then it would be too scary. If someone told him that a teenager could suppress the gang¡¯s vicious leader and be their leader, that person must have gone mad. However, if it was Watson, he did not doubt it at all. ¡°Watson might be the person who reorganized the gang, but the possibility is not high. If he was the person who did that, then their resources are now in his hands. Is there a need for those people to give those things to him? Is it not superfluous? ¡± King Landhar III shook his head. Just like how, as a king, everything in the kingdom was his. If he wanted something, would he need Hoen to gift him? ¡°Of course, if Watson is really the ck Emperor, it¡¯s not impossible for him to deliberately do that to confuse us! As for the specifics, I just need to go to the Holy Dragon Tavern to take a look. Hoen, you might need to prepare a carriage for me, depending on the answer from the gang¡¯s higher-ups. I will consider whether or not to eradicate the Severed Fingers Gang. It¡¯s too naive to think that I can control the royal city just because I control the underground forces. I must let the ck Emperor understand that everything in this kingdom belongs to me, and so do the underground forces.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After King Landhar III gave the order, Hoen nodded respectfully and began to arrange the carriage. Soon, a carriage left the pce and secretly headed to the Holy Dragon Tavern. .... At the same time, in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Even though I¡¯m now at the peak of gold-tier, I feel that even a tinum-tier elite is no match for me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Junior Brother Watson has so much knowledge in his mind, and he is willing to impart it to us. If we had known earlier, why would we still cultivate? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait to receive Junior Brother¡¯s knowledge? ¡± All of Reid¡¯s disciples had put their faith in Watson, and they had received Watson¡¯s gift. They looked at their hands as they felt therge amount of knowledge that appeared in their minds, and they looked excited. Other than Samuel and the other three disciples, the rest of Reid¡¯s disciples were not as strong as tinum-tier elites. They were only gold-tier. Of course, even if they were gold-tier, they were far stronger than experts of the same level. It was not a problem for them to fight ten people by themselves. However, after receiving Watson¡¯s knowledge, they were no longer limited to fighting ten people. Instead, they could fight a hundred people. ¡°You bunch of idiots, how dare you speak suchzy words? If you don¡¯t cultivate, can you be my disciples and wait until the day you receive Watson¡¯s knowledge? Furthermore, if you inherit knowledge from others, can it be more solid than the ability you obtained through cultivation?¡± Reid was not far away from those disciples. Seeing his disciplescent just because they had received the power bestowed by others made him a little angry. After his scolding, the group of disciples did not dare to say anything. However, they were refuting it in their hearts. The power that they had cultivated could not bepared to the power that Watson had given them. That was because the power that Watson had given them was a hundred times more solid than the power that they had cultivated. Otherwise, they would not have been able toprehend diamond-tier sword techniques in a hundred years, let alone master the Kingdom of the Sword. Reid sighed; he knew that his disciples disagreed with his words. ¡°Watson, you have already turned my disciples into your believers. Have you figured out what¡¯s wrong with the method of absorbing faith that you have taught me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I haven¡¯t found a solution yet. Perhaps there¡¯s nothing wrong with the method I taught you, but there¡¯s a limit to that method, so I can only use it myself. Why don¡¯t I try again? ¡± Watson scratched his head. He had tried repeatedly with several people, but he did not find any problems because he had never tried to make others absorb the faith of others like him before. He had thought that anyone could use that method, but it seemed like he was wrong. He could use it because he was special. The only thing that was more special than Reid and Antonio was the system. ¡°Forget it, Watson. You don¡¯t have to try anymore. It¡¯s good that only you can use it. That way, you can give great powers to your followers, and you can avoid betrayal. ¡± Reid waved his hand. He had wanted to learn that trick, so he was a little disappointed in his words, but he quickly covered it up. Watson had to have a lot of soldiers to overthrow the King, and those soldiers would rather believe in Watson than him. Not to mention what they could get from Watson. At least after they believed in Watson, they would be unable to betray him. Samuel, who initially hated Watson, had also believed in Watson. ¡°Since Master said so, okay.¡± Watson looked a little guilty. It was he who had said something that Reid had expected, but he did not do it. ¡°Watson, you don¡¯t have to me yourself for not fulfilling what you just said. If you feel guilty, then I have a way.¡± Antonio, who had been watching everything from a distance, suddenly stroked his chin. At that moment, he smiled and said, ¡°I saw someone give you a diamond-tier holy relic, the Holy Sword of Time. If you feel guilty, you can give that weapon to me and help me improve the quality of my weapon.¡± ¡°Antonio, you took advantage of the situation and made such a request to your own disciple. Are you still human?¡± ¡°Reid, at least I didn¡¯t sell out my daughter. Compared to you, I¡¯m still very open and honest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Antonio, isn¡¯t your Crown Staff strong enough? At least it¡¯s stronger than the Thread of Destiny. Even if you want to fuse and improve it, you should let Watson fuse mine first.¡± Seeing that the two masters were about to quarrel again, Watson looked like he had a headache. He waved his hand. ¡°Masters, don¡¯t quarrel. I don¡¯t intend to give that holy relic to the two of you because I¡¯ve been nning to make a handy weapon for myself! Also, didn¡¯t you go to the Campbell family to ask for the holy relic?¡± Since they could get the holy relic from the Campbell family, why would they covet it? Reid and Antonio suddenly felt a bit awkward. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t get more holy relics from the Campbell Family.¡± They had been paying daily visits to the Campbells during those days. At first, the head of the Campbell family served them well and chatted with them, but after knowing that they were there to ask for the holy relic, the head of the Campbell family, Armand, had told them to get out. In fact, the man had gone into hiding and refused to see them. Then, Newman, McGee, and other disciples were the ones to see them, and they had rejected their requests. They were even more clueless when asked questions. ¡°I see.¡± Watson revealed a look of understanding. He never thought that his two masters would be able to keep asking for weapons from the Campbell family. After all, the Campbell family was not a charity organization. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gotten to know some people in the capital. They might have information about the holy relics. When they have some, I¡¯ll buy them and fuse them with your weapons as soon as possible. What do you think?¡± ¡°Really? Watson, thank you so much. You¡¯re really a good disciple! Don¡¯t worry. As a reward for upgrading our weapons, we¡¯ll help you fulfill any request you have. Even if you let Antonio and I be your believers now, we¡¯ll still consider it.¡± Antonio and Reid looked at each other in excitement at Watson¡¯s words. Watson sighed when he saw their excitement. He sighed. He did not feel like he was Antonio and Reid¡¯s disciple. Instead, he felt like their master. He helped fuse their weapons and also helped the people in the courtyard improve their strength. Even if they believed in him, it would only benefit Antonio and Reid. As for the person who had information about the holy relics, it was him, who was the leader of the Severed Fingers Gang. Initially, the holy relics were taken from the ancient ruins in the kingdom. Many ancient ruins were still sealed, waiting to be excavated. As long as he waited for Elven to establish a nationwide intelligencework, he would be able to obtain that information. Even if he did not search those undiscovered ruins, not all of the ruins were in the hands of the king. As long as the price was right, he could buy them. He had to create a suitable weapon for himself before the Royal Academy reopened. ¡®The next step is to wait for the establishment of the intelligencework, and we¡¯d be on the right track. Before that, I still have to pass through the King! Calcting the time, if the King weren¡¯t an idiot, he would have already received the news that the Severed Fingers Gang had changed. What¡¯s next is to see how he will deal with it.¡¯ Watson thought as he turned his head to look at the distant sky. What he was looking at was the deepest part of the royal city, the area known as the Royal Pce. It had been nearly half a month since he had arrived in the royal city, and he had obtained the initial pieces. He began to take the first step toward the King. .... At the Red Dragon area in the Holy Dragon Tavern. King Landhar III was sitting on a chair, and a maid was pouring tea for him. Hoen stood behind him quietly. Dressed in armor, he was like the God of War, pressuring Count Gray, who was also in front of the King, to lower his head and bow. It was as if he could not breathe. ¡°Gray, the tea here is still as good as ever. Do you know why I¡¯m here today?¡± King Landhar III picked up the teacup and took a sip. He seemed to be nonchnt as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It has been almost ten years since I wrote the que for your tavern. Time really flies.¡± King Landhar III turned his head and looked around, sighing. Thest time he went there was because he wanted to meet Samuel. He had to avoid everyone else. That was one of the few times he was there. ¡°I¡¯ll feel sorry for razing such a ce to the ground.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what are you going to do? Why would you destroy this ce? Did I do something wrong?¡± Gray knelt on the ground with a plop, his clothes wet with sweat. ¡°Before answering that question, I have to ask a question. Who is the ck Emperor?¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Gray looked troubled. ¡°If you tell me, I might be able to spare your life. Otherwise, everyone in your family, from the elderly to the children, will all die!¡± The Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s hideout had been discovered. Hundreds of suspected members had died of unnatural death. Presumably, everyone would know about that the next day. King Landhar III spoke unhurriedly, his words containing intense pressure. Gray gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please don¡¯t touch my family members.¡± ¡°Speak. Remember not to lie. Lying to me is an unwise decision.¡± ¡°The ck Emperor only appeared in the royal city not long ago. As for who he is, I don¡¯t know. The ck Emperor is elusive, so I¡¯ve never seen him. Instead, he sends another person to meet me.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you know him too. He is Watson, who has recently be very famous in the capital,¡± Gray replied hurriedly. King Landhar III stared intently into his eyes as though wanting to see some clues. However, he did not see any obvious signs of lying. ¡°Watson? It¡¯s Watson again. What is the rtionship between that youth and the ck Emperor? Are they the same person? If they were the same person, what is the point of disguising as the ck Emperor? Furthermore, is it possible for a youth to intimidate the gang¡¯s higher-ups?¡± King Landhar III was silent for a moment. He stood up, turned around, and walked out. ¡°Gray, I told you not to lie to me. But you did. It seems like you have a lot of guts! Hoen, deal with him, and then expel all the guests from the Holy Dragon Tavern. Leave none of the staff behind.¡± He did not know whether Gray was lying or not. That was not important. What was important was that he thought Gray was lying. He did not n to let Gray go that day. If Gray could not withstand the pressure, he would tell the truth before he died. At the same time, the other Severed Fingers higher-ups who learned that Gray had died would also be nervous. King Landhar III wanted to capture those people one by one, interrogate them separately, andbine all their testimonies. That way, he would be able to get aplete answer. After killing those Severed Fingers members, he could arrange for some of his men to be the leader of the Severed Fingers Gang again and take back that underground force. Having made up his mind, King Landhar III was about to step out of the room when Hoen, who was behind him, raised his hand and was about to attack Gray, who was kneeling on the ground. Suddenly, Gray raised his head. His expression was no longer as fearful as before. Instead, it had be calm. ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t kill me yet. Just as you said, I lied just now.¡± ¡°Oh? Then are you ready to tell the truth now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take you to a ce. When we get there, even if I don¡¯t say anything, you will understand everything, Your Majesty.¡± Gray rose from the ground as he spoke, a smile on his face. As Watson¡¯s fused subordinate, he would always carry out Watson¡¯s orders. Watson had long anticipated that King Landhar III would find out that something was wrong with the Severed Fingers Gang and suppress them. Thus, he had prepared a countermeasure in advance. Bringing the King to that ce was Watson¡¯s first step. Chapter 413 - The King Joins The Severed Finger

Chapter 413: The King Joins The Severed Finger

At Count Gray¡¯s manor. ¡°Gray, that is the ce where you brought me? Why did you bring me here?¡± King Landhar III looked around as he spoke in a dignified voice. The manor in front of him was Count Gray¡¯s property. King Landhar III knew that. There was nothing special about the manor. ¡°Your Majesty, you will know when you go in.¡± Gray¡¯s expression was calm as he walked into the manor first. The moment he entered the manor, Count Gray¡¯s body disappeared from view. That scene made the King anxious. Even Hoen, who was beside him, also frowned. He moved closer to his side and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that that manor has been enchanted. Should we be more cautious and call more soldiers to prevent any danger when we enterter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m already here, but I¡¯m standing still at the door. If the so-called ck Emperor finds out about that, would I not be a joke to him? Besides, don¡¯t I have you? With you, no matter how bold those people are, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± The King¡¯s expression was calm as he said that, causing Hoen to shut his mouth and stop consoling him. He only focused his attention there. The King trusted him so much. If he were to let anything happen to the King, it would be a massive crime. King Landhar III did not know Hoen¡¯s thoughts. He dared to bring Hoen to that courtyard not because Hoen was a tinum-tier elite but because his own strength was at the peak of diamond-tier. Furthermore, there were seven gods¡¯ projections that were guarding him. If the ck Emperor had set up an ambush in that courtyard, it would align with his intentions. He could take the opportunity to capture the ck Emperor and the others in one fell swoop. After making up his mind, King Landhar III began to walk into the courtyard. ¡°Count Gray, let me see what exactly is in that manor. What was the ck Emperor up to that time? ¡± As he entered, King Landhar III saw a courtyard that ovepped in the sky and stretched for an unknown number of meters. The courtyard area in the sky was ten timesrger than the manor itself, and it was filled with nts. There were also various houses. People wearing different clothes spread theirbat aura wings and flew into the courtyard, carrying various items and cing them on different levels. ¡°What is that?¡± Hoen eximed in disbelief. He knew that magic had been cast on the manor in front of him, but he did not expect the scene inside the manor to be like that. Eight huge courtyards were floating in the sky, looking even more magnificent than the pce. Plus, how were they floating? Was it some kind of wind magic? Hoen was astonished, and a hint of silence appeared in the eyes of King Landhar III, followed by a deep killing intent. How could he not know that such a magnificent building had been built right under his nose in the capital? The so-called ck Emperor¡¯s actions had vited his rights and interests. If he could create such a courtyard, the ck Emperor could also create many other things. If he did not control it, his rule would be threatened. After entering the courtyard, Count Gray, who had disappeared, emerged again in front of the two people. King Landhar III could not help but say, ¡°Gray, is that courtyard what you want to show me? I can see it now. That does not change the oue of your death. If there is any change, it is that, other than you, everyone here will die too.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, those are not all that I want to show you. I believe that after you¡¯ve seen all of them, you won¡¯t say such things anymore.¡± Count Gray chuckled. He spread the light-elementalbat aura wings that symbolized a gold-tier elite and flew straight toward the third courtyard in the sky. King Landhar III gave Hoen a look, and Hoen immediately understood as an earth-elemental domain spread under his feet. A rocky mountain protruded from the ground, carrying him and King Landhar III as they flew toward the sky. ¡°Who is casting magic in the courtyard?¡± ¡°Look at that person. He seems to be General Hoen, who is known as the kingdom¡¯s Iron Wall. Is the person next to him wearing royal clothes?¡± Hoen and King Landhar III¡¯s actions were too prominent, and many Severed Fingers members had noticed it. Those members turned their heads to look at the two of them, and some of them recognized Hoen and King Landhar III. Cries of surprise rang out, and there was fear on their faces. As members of the underground forces, the kingdom regarded them as vermin, and the King had always wanted to kill them. Even though they were no longer criminals under Watson¡¯s rule, they still feared the King. When they saw the King, they thought that the King had discovered that secret base and was about to make a move on them. ¡°That¡¯s the King. I saw him when he gave a speech in the capital. Don¡¯t worry. He must havee here with Count Gray. He must have other reasons to be here other than to kill us.¡± Some of the members were morepliant. They pointed at Count Gray, who had led the way before the King, andforted theirpanions. If the King were there to eliminate them, then Count Gray would not have led him there. Instead, he would have been tied up or shackled. It was impossible for the King to have gone there by himself. Instead, he would have sent thousands of soldiers and horses to tten that ce. The other members in the vicinity began to rx. On the one hand, they knew that the King¡¯s goal was not to destroy them. On the other hand, they were all gold-tier elites then. Even if they were not a match for the entire kingdom¡¯s army, if they wanted to escape, the kingdom¡¯s army would not be able to stop them. As the Severed Fingers Gang members looked at King Landhar III and Hoen, the two men also looked at the gang members around them. They only panicked for a moment before reverting to their original state. They were doing what they were supposed to do. That made King Landhar III¡¯s eyes shine with a strange light. ¡®Those people clearly recognize me, but they don¡¯t seem to be afraid of me. Is it because they do not respect me? No, that should not be the reason.¡¯ Even though he did not know what the ck Emperor had said to those people and made them lose their fear, King Landhar III was more interested in the ck Emperor. While he was thinking, King Landhar III was standing on the mountain peak created by Hoen¡¯s fighting technique. He had already flown past the first level of the courtyard. Looking down, he saw countless thick trees in the courtyard. Those trees had many red or silver-white fruits. The strange thing was that those fruits did not grow on the trees. Instead, they were hung on the trees. There were ribbons on the fruits, and the ribbons wrapped around the branches of the trees. Those fruits were flowing with flickering light as if it was breathing. One could feel the dazzling light just by looking at it from afar. The fresh air filled the space, and one could not help but want to take a deep breath. As the air entered one¡¯s lungs, the sweet air would rush straight to one¡¯s head, making one feel invigorated. ¡°Count Gray, answer me. What are those fruits?¡± As a knowledgeable king, King Landhar III already had an answer in his heart. However, he was not sure if that answer was correct. ¡°Your Majesty, those are the sun gems and moon gems from the Forest of Eternity in the south. Consuming one will allow one to advance to gold-tier, and at the same time awaken the cultivation talent of light or dark elements.¡± Gray stopped flying as he exined to King Landhar III. ¡°It is as I expected.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes flickered, but his heart was filled with great waves. There was a time when he wanted to attain immortality, so he sent envoys to the Elven kingdom in the Forest of Eternity to obtain a portion of the spring water of life. Thus, he had some understanding of the Forest of Eternity. He knew that the entire Forest of Eternity was actually an illusion of a World Tree, and that the Spring of Life was the sap of the World Tree. There was also a fruit that absorbed the water from the Spring of Life and was born on the World Tree¡¯s trunk, and that was the sun and moon gem. Unfortunately, the Elven kingdom did not agree to his request. They did not give him any water from the Spring of Life of the sun and moon gem. He knew what that fruit looked like because the magic staff that Antonio had used before, the Sun and Moon Divine staff, was the branch of a World Tree, and there was a sun gem condensed on it. Even Antonio, who had a close rtionship with the elves, only had a sun gem that had not fully matured. However, the courtyard he was in was full of such fruits, and there were at least 100,000 of them in total. It made King Landhar III wonder if he was dreaming. What he awakened was his talent for light and darkness cultivation, which was enough to sweep through everything. Just as King Landhar III was considering the scene in front of him, he suddenly heard Count Gray¡¯s words. ¡°Your Majesty, those sun and moon gems were created by the ck Emperor via special methods. Other than the Forest of Eternity, the only other ce in the world that has such arge number of sun and moon gems is here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve finished the first floor. Next, it¡¯s time to go to the second floor.¡± Under Gray¡¯s lead, King Landhar III and Hoen left the courtyard on the first floor reluctantly. One of them was the kingdom¡¯s general, while the other was the supreme ruler and held countless riches. However, they were still surprised by the scene in front of them. It was precisely because they were in high positions that they knew that some things could not be bought with wealth, and those things were more attractive to them than ordinary people. Entering the second floor, King Landhar III and Hoen realized that the courtyard had been designed to look metal-like. On the metal floor, some towers reflected cold light. The sound of forging came from the towers as if someone was polishing weapons. After entering that ce, the temperature instantly rose by more than one level, and there were weapons stuck in the towers. ¡°Those are tinum-tier weapons? A hundred, a thousand, ten thousand¡­ How many weapons are there?¡± When Hoen saw the cold weapons on the tower, his expression changed. As a general, he had a deep understanding of weaponry, so he could tell at a nce those were tinum-tier weapons. No fewer than 10,000 tower-shaped buildings were standing in the courtyard, which proved that there were more than 10,000 weapons. How did they get 10,000 tinum-tier weapons? There were only ten tinum-tier weapons in the entire kingdom, and the King treated each of those like treasure. However, there were 10,000 of them there, which was 1,000 times more than the what the kingdom had. Furthermore, it seemed like those tinum-tier weapons were not crudely made. Each of them emitted a strength that was strong enough to distort space. They were no weaker than the so-called strongest offensive weapon in the kingdom, the Sky Severing de. Even their styles were very simr. ¡°Your Majesty, those are also weapons that the ck Emperor created using his own abilities. It was modeled after the kingdom¡¯s strongest offensive weapon, the Sky Severing de. Of course, these tinum-tier weapons are not inferior to that sword in the slightest. In fact, their hardness and sharpness are even greater than that sword.¡± Count Gray exined the situation to King Landhar III before flying to a higher level. ¡°Next is the third level. The real wealth of the Severed Fingers is stored here. I hope that you will be mentally prepared so that you won¡¯t be frightenedter.¡± The 100,000 sun fruits, moon gems, and more than 10,000 tinum weapons were already shocking enough. There was something even more surprising than that? Taking a deep breath, Hoen subconsciously nced at the King beside him. That unfathomable ruler had been expressionless since the beginning. No one knew what he was thinking, and he was nervously guessing King Landhar III¡¯s thoughts. Hoen and the others finally arrived on the third floor. The moment they entered, the three of them were blinded by the golden light. The light did note from the sunlight in the sky but the reflection of countless gold coins. The entire third floor of the courtyard seemed to be made of gold, and there was nothing on the ground; there was only a mountain of coins piled up. It was hard to imagine hundreds of billions of gold coins or even trillions of gold coins. For King Landhar III and Hoen, wealth was not enough to arouse their interest because they both held great wealth, but there was too much wealth in front of them. It turned out that when there was a certain amount of money, it could also impact those in high positions, and the impact was far more significant than other things. ¡°Hoen, help me.¡± King Landhar III, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly extended his right hand. It seemed like he could not hold himself up in front of so many gold coins. Hoen, who was beside him, did not help the King up. Instead, he revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Your Majesty, I am very sorry. I do not have the strength to help you up.¡± Hoen¡¯s legs were trembling. If it were not for the fact that he had been a general for many years and had a superior mind, he would have already fallen to the ground in shock. ¡°The amount of gold coins stored here is one trillion, which is the group¡¯s entire wealth. With this amount of money, even if the kingdom suffers from continuous famine and other natural disasters, or if the kingdom¡¯s production is reduced by several times, or even if we do not receive sufficient tax revenue, this amount will be enough to support the expenditure of a kingdom for hundreds of years,¡± Count Gray said in a calm tone. One trillion gold coins. The total wealth of the entire kingdom was only a few billion, and those gold coins could support the operation of tens of thousands of kingdoms simr to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. One could imagine how terrifying that number was. ¡°Gray, why did you bring me here?¡± King Landhar III asked Gray after he snapped back to his senses. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to say that if you give up on pursuing us, then at least half of the money and supplies will be yours! That is the ck Emperor¡¯s words. ¡± ¡°If I kill all of you now, everything here will be mine.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that is no different from killing the goose thatys the golden eggs. These are just the things that we have obtained after the ck Emperor reorganized the Severed Fingers Gang. If we are given time, the resources that we will receive will be ten times more than these.¡± Count Gray did not panic. He said, ¡°If Your Majesty still wants to kill us after knowing this, then I have noints. However, I have to remind Your Majesty that it will be of no use even if you kill us because the one who brought about all these changes is the ck Emperor! As long as the ck Emperor doesn¡¯t die, he can build another Severed Fingers Gang anywhere.¡± ¡°Gray, are you threatening me? What are you thinking? Do you really think that that wealth will make me yield and let you off? Then you are wrong. Hoen, kill Gray.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Hoen still respectfully agreed. Initially, when Gray had said that he wanted to give more than half of the things there to the King, Hoen was moved. The King would definitely not be able to squander so many of those things. When the time came, even if it were just a fraction of the wealth, it would be more than he could enjoy in a few lifetimes. Who would have thought that His Majesty would resist such a temptation and still wanted to kill Gray? He wanted to cate the King, but after thinking about it, he still swallowed what he wanted to say. He knew the King well. Once he made his decision, it would not be easily changed. Forcefully changing the will of the King would only bring death. Hoen sighed inwardly and extended his right hand toward Gray. The earth elements in the air spontaneously condensed and quickly turned into a ten-meterrge rock palm. Each finger was imbued with aplex color. It gathered and locked onto Gray with a loud cracking sound as if a giant was about to squish a mosquito to death. ¡°Count Gray, this is His Majesty¡¯s order. I can only apologize to you.¡± Just as Hoen¡¯s attack was about to crush Gray into a cloud of blood mist, a loud bang was heard. With a muffled sound, the giant rock arm that Hoen had summoned instantly shattered. In its ce, a tender figure appeared in front of Count Gray. The man wore a simple white robe and only pressed down slightly in front of him. The aura emitted from his body caused the rock arm to disintegrate. ¡°General Hoen, it¡¯s not appropriate to attack someone else¡¯s subordinate just because of a disagreement, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! Watson!¡± Hoen¡¯s expression changed drastically while staring at the youth in front of him and hearing that familiar tender voice. He suddenly took two steps backward, and his mind automatically recalled what had happened in the Campbell family a week ago. The scene of that youth¡¯s sword striking down and not a single person in the entire area being able to stand was still fresh in his mind, causing his legs to begin to tremble subconsciously. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± Watson nodded casually, his gazending on King Landhar III. After exchanging a nce with the King, Watson revealed a bashful smile. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Watson, why are you here? Are you rted to the Severed Fingers? I was just about to destroy the underground force that endangers the kingdom. If you are rted to those people, even if you are Antonio and Reid¡¯s disciple, I have no choice but to kill you.¡± King Landhar III spoke in a stern tone. Facing his threat, Watson only sneered. ¡°Your Majesty, since I dared to appear here, I¡¯m not afraid of being killed. What do you have to kill me? Just General Hoen?¡± Watson¡¯s words had a hint of mockery, which made Hoen somewhat dissatisfied but unable to refute. If it were anyone else in the kingdom who dared to say such words in front of him, they would have long been smashed into pieces. However, that was Watson. Not only did he not dare to break Watson, but he was also afraid that if he angered him, the young man would turn around and make him kneel. ¡°Watson, even if you are powerful, this is our supreme ruler. You have the audacity to be so disrespectful to His Majesty? Are you trying to rebel?¡± Hoen¡¯s face darkened as he threatened him with words. ¡°If I say that I am going to rebel, General Hoen, will you help me if I can give you wealth, weapons, and fruits that can increase one¡¯s strength?¡± Watson opened his hands and deliberately put on a proud expression. In his heart, he was sighing. When the King contacted Gray, he had used some method to inform him. If the King epted Gray¡¯s proposal, he did not need to sacrifice himself. The Severed Fingers Gang had just started. Even though they were quite powerful, it was not enough to contend with the entire kingdom. He needed time. Unfortunately, King Landhar III had rejected Gray¡¯s proposal. He had no choice but to go there over personally to negotiate with the King. During that process, he would implement his second n to try to use the system¡¯s ability to fuse him. If King Landhar III was a ruler that was consistent with the rumors and did not have much power, then he could him and turn him into his puppet and take over the kingdom. Unfortunately, that n did not seed. That made Watson vignt. ¡®As expected, King Landhar III is not as weak as he looks. To be able to bestow senior brother Samuel with a starlight-tier God¡¯s Remains, how weak can he be?¡¯ The system fusion was good, but it could not fuse an existence stronger than himself. Fortunately, apart from the first two ns, Watson had other preparations. ¡°Your Majesty, just now you said that I have a connection with the Severed Fingers Gang, but it is actually not urate. Rather than saying that I have a connection with the Severed Fingers, it would be better to say that they are my product! Stop pretending. I haveid my cards on the table; I am the ck Emperor.¡± Watson¡¯s voice reverberated in the courtyard. ¡°Watson, what did you say? You are the ck Emperor. Are you kidding?¡± Hoen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Previously, he and the King had guessed that Watson was the person who had reorganized the Severed Fingers Gang. However, when Watson admitted that he was the ck Emperor, he could not believe it. Who would dare to directly im that they were any kind of emperor in front of the King? Was he not setting himself up for death? As expected, Hoen noticed that after Watson¡¯s voice fell, King Landhar III narrowed his eyes. A cold killing intent shed in his eyes. ¡°Watson, are you challenging me?¡± ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty. I¡¯m not stupid enough to challenge the ruler of a kingdom. I¡¯m not here to belittle you, Your Majesty, but to make a deal with you! I sincerely invite you to join the Severed Fingers Gang and be our new member. We will be the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s two leaders. ¡± What? It was not just Hoen. Even Gray, who was loyal to Watson, grew anxious when he heard Watson¡¯s suggestion. His scalp went numb. To ask a dignified ruler of a kingdom to join the Severed Fingers Gang, that could no longer be described as audacity, but madness. If they were the King, they would probably have to kill him a hundred times to vent their hatred. However, contrary to their expectations, after hearing Watson¡¯s thoughts, not only was King Landhar III not angry, he even showed signs that he was interested. ¡°Joining Severed Fingers and ruling those people with you? What makes you think that I will agree to your request and sit on the same level as you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to sit on the same level with me. After you join us, I can listen to yourmands. You only need to join us,¡± Watson replied casually, the corners of his mouth curling upward. ¡°As for the reason? Well, there are a few, but none of them are important. Let¡¯s talk about my conditions first. I hope that after you joins us, you won¡¯te here and test me again.¡± Those words made Hoen even more surprised. Before mentioning the reason, he had mentioned his own request first. Watson was probably not really crazy. Initially, Watson had listed out all the benefits, but even then, King Landhar III might disagree. Then, the young man had made an even worse request. Watson stretched his fingers outward. Then, dazzling lines flew from his finger and intertwined in the air, turning into a majestic divine kingdom in the shape of a giant sword. The walls around the divine kingdom were filled with sword aura, and the bright light illuminated the entire eighth-tier sky courtyard. Sword Saint Reid¡¯s specialty, the Kingdom of the Sword, disyed its full power at that moment. Plop! With a muffled sound, Gray and Hoen could not withstand the pressure and knelt on the ground. Only Watson and King Landhar III could stand where they were. Ayer of light of faith appeared on King Landhar III¡¯s body. Without any movement, he isted the power of the divine kingdom. ¡°Interesting. Within a few days of bing Reid¡¯s disciple, you¡¯ve advanced to such a level. You can even use the divine kingdom. It¡¯s hard to imagine what it will be like when you advance to the starlight tier. No one in the entire kingdom, no, the entire world can control you, right?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not at starlight-tier yet. Your Majesty still has many ways to control me, right?¡± Watson and King Landhar III answered each other¡¯s questions, making the people around them confused. ¡°Watson, you are an interesting guy, indeed. I apologize for the meaningless probing I did before this. No wonder Reid and Antonio, who have such high standards, would fight to have you as their disciple at the same time. I also feel a little interested in you! I agree with your proposal. I can join Severed Fingers and help you govern that group. In return, you will sign a contract with me. You must swear on your soul that you will never betray me. Can you do that?¡± ¡°As Your Majesty wishes,¡± Watson simply replied and extended his finger above his head. ¡°I, Watson, swear on my soul that from now on, I will be the King¡¯s friend. I will definitelyplete my mission for the King, and at the same time, I will never betray him!¡± Along with the oath, a pale pattern formed by ayer of soul aura appeared on Watson¡¯s body. Even if Watson had advanced to the starlight or even higher level, he would not be able to break the oath he had made at that moment. Otherwise, his soul would copse and be burned into dregs by the soul mes. ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any other requests?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gazing deeply at Watson, King Landhar III suddenly revealed a smile. ¡°There is a banquet in the pce tonight. It will start at around six o¡¯clock. When that timees, you cane over. After the banquet ends, I have something to tell you in private.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Watson said. ¡°Since you have joined the Severed Fingers Gang, Your Majesty, please let me announce this exciting news to everyone. Your Majesty should not have any doubts, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After confirming that King Landhar III had agreed, Watson opened his mouth and used hisbat aura to announce the news of King Landhar III joining the Severed Fingers. His voice resounded throughout the eightyered courtyard, and all the members of the Severed Fingers heard it clearly. ¡°The King has joined the Severed Fingers Gang and be the other leader. Is that true?¡± A member of the Severed Fingers Gang was transporting goods when he heard Watson¡¯s voice from the sky. He suddenly froze on the spot, and the goods in his hands fell to the ground without him realizing it. The other Severed Fingers Gang members were also looking at the sky in shock, their eyes wide open. Watson called himself the ck Emperor. They had initially thought that Watson would go against King Landhar III, which was why he hade up with such a name. What kind of operation was that? ¡°The ck Emperor is too strong. Long live the Severed Fingers Gang! Long live the ck Emperor!¡± ¡°Oh, right, now we have to add another¡ªlong live His Majesty!¡± For a moment, the members of the Severed Fingers Gang who hade to their senses knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the sky. There was a mixture of respect and excitement on their faces. The fact that His Majesty had be a member of the Severed Fingers Gang was no small matter. In other words, not only was the future Severed Fingers not an underground force that everyone wanted to beat up, but it had also gone from an underground force to an official force under the King. In other words, no matter what they did in the future, they would no longer have any scruples. Apanied by the crowd¡¯s cheers, King Landhar III brought Hoen to the courtyard entrance and nodded at everyone who saluted. Seeing that Watson was not lying, the King gestured to everyone in an elegant and easy going manner. It was apparent that he had be their leader. Their expressions became more and more excited. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for being willing to let go of the Severed Fingers Gang and be our leader. Your Majesty is wise. We will definitely follow Your Majesty¡¯s orders in the future!¡± Standing in front of the courtyard gate, King Landhar III ignored thepliments. He only looked back, and his gaze fell on the young boy in the sky. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t forget toe to my pce at six o¡¯clock in the evening to attend the banquet. Also, my banquet will use those sun and moon gems of yours. When the timees, don¡¯t forget to bring some over. Also, don¡¯t forget to leave those gold coins on the third floor. Leave enough for your use. Then, move the rest to my pce tonight. ¡± Then, the King left Count Gray¡¯s manor with Hoen. Standing on the street and looking back, King Landhar III found that the courtyard behind him had suddenly be the same as before. The majestic eight-story courtyard had disappeared entirely. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched as if he had seen something funny andughed. ¡°Your Majesty, what is so funny?¡± Hoen asked gloomily. Just now, because Watson had used the Kingdom of the Sword, he had to kneel again. That was the second time he had knelt in front of Watson, especially in front of King Landhar III, which made him feel very embarrassed. In addition, he also felt strange that King Landhar III had agreed to Watson¡¯s request. King Landhar III had not wavered in the face of such a degree of temptation before, but after Watson appeared, he had a change of attitude, and he had agreed to join the Severed Fingers. No one would believe it. ¡°Hoen, do you not understand why I agreed to Watson¡¯s request just now?¡± After a few minutes, King Landhar III had had enough ofughing. He rubbed the tears at the corner of his eyes and asked. Hoen nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°That is where you arecking. Although there aren¡¯t many people in the kingdom who can defeat you as one of the best among the kingdom¡¯s elites, you are far toocking when ites to intelligence and strategy! The reason why I agreed to Watson¡¯s request was because that youth had seen through all of my thoughts from the start. I did not want to agree, but I had no choice but to do it.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s exnation made Hoen even more confused. What did he mean he had to agree? Didt Watson use some kind of method to force the King? However, no matter how he looked at Watson¡¯s actions just now, there was no hint of coercion. On the contrary, Watson took the initiative to show weakness to King Landhar III and even signed a contract saying that he would never betray the King. ¡°Hoen, you still don¡¯t understand. In this case, I¡¯ll exin it a little more clearly! Do you know why I didn¡¯t agree to Gray¡¯s request? It¡¯s because I don¡¯t allow anything to exceed my control. Regardless of whether it¡¯s over a trillion dors in wealth, or precious sun and moon gems, or tinum-tier items, I¡¯d rather not have those. I don¡¯t allow anyone to use those things to escape from my control. Therefore, the Severed Fingers Gang must be destroyed.¡± ¡°Then why did you change your mind?¡± ¡°Because Watson threatened me. Do you know why I chose to go along with Watson¡¯s bad attitude toward me? Before that, I had sent people to investigate Watson and did some things in secret. You are also aware of those things. It seems like Watson was dissatisfied with me after he found out about that. It¡¯s no wonder. I think he must have been dissatisfied with me ever since I destroyed the Dragonspine Snow Mountain.¡± As King Landhar III spoke, he seemed to be immersed in some kind of memory. After a moment, his eyes became intense. ¡°First, he showed his hostility toward me. Then, he showed me his power. That power to create tinum-tier weapons and that majestic courtyard in the sky, as well as Watson¡¯s own strength! He is only 12 or 13 years old, but he could already use the divine kingdom. In the entire kingdom, the only person who could rival him was Sword Saint Reid, and Reid happened to be his master.¡± ¡°Even if Reid is Watson¡¯s master, the two of them together are not a match for the entire kingdom.¡± Hoen still looked confused. ¡°Yes, even if they work together, as long as I mobilize all of my strength, I can still kill them. However, after losing the Sword Saint, the surrounding kingdoms will take the opportunity to invade us. That will break the n that I had previously made! Of course, that was only one aspect. More importantly, Watson had given me a choice. Should I make him submit while he was still unable to fight against the kingdom, or should I wait until he entered the starlight-tier and ept his revenge? What do you think I should do?¡± Watson¡¯s strength was deceptive. Although he was powerful, he was still unable to contend against the entire kingdom. However, if Watson took another step forward and became a starlight-tier, he would be a god onnd. There would be a fundamental difference between him and humans, the kingdom would not be able to do anything to him. At that time, Watson would not need to negotiate with the king at all. If King Landhar III did not agree to what he wanted to do, he could kill him with a wave of his hand. He could even destroy the entire kingdom. He would not choose not to make Watson submit. Instead, he would destroy Watson and the Severed Fingers Gang. That was because with Watson¡¯s strength, even though he was no match for the kingdom, as long as he wanted to escape, no one would be able to catch him. At the very least, Hoen did not have the confidence to catch Watson. If they could not catch Watson, the only thing they could do was to kill Watson¡¯s family and friends. Doing so would only aggravate Watson and cause him to fall into a vicious cycle. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was not the only country in the world. Watson could escape to the Winter Nation, which had a grudge against the kingdom, or entered the Forest of Eternity and returned to the kingdom for revenge after bing a starlight-tier elite. Just thinking about that scene made Hoen feel terrified. ¡°Get Watson to surrender? No, it doesn¡¯t seem possible to make other choices. It seems like epting Watson¡¯s proposal is the best way,¡± Hoen said helplessly, scratching his head. ¡°Yes, I would prefer to make Watson surrender, but I was forced to ept his conditions instead. Now you understand why I said Watson is an interesting young man, right? He is a teenager, but he can strategize to such an extent, scheming against me step by step. Although it might be due to his strength, it is also rted to his intelligence. On the one hand, I am terrified that such a teenager has appeared in front of me, but at the same time, I feel lucky that such a genius is a citizen of our kingdom.¡± King Landhar III raised his head and stared at the clouds floating in the sky. He sighed deeply. Chapter 414 - Taste The Joy Of Remaining Together

Chapter 414: Taste The Joy Of Remaining Together

Phew. After King Landhar III left the Eight-story Courtyard in the Sky, Watson heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. I thought that if he did not agree to my final request, I would have no choice but to fight him head-on. I would have fused all the armies in the capital to fight him. Fortunately, he did not force me to such an extent.¡± If the other party were not an extremely vicious person, Watson would not take the initiative to fuse him. At the same time, King Landhar III had tools that could allow people to advance to starlight-tier. If there were many such tools, King Landhar III could distribute them to many people. Then, it was still uncertain who would win or lose. Watson had no choice but to take a gamble. He bet that King Landhar III would not take a huge risk to fight him. Fortunately, he made the right bet. He had managed to gain King Landhar¡¯s trust to a certain extent. As for the oath he had made, it was just for show. The effect of the soul oath was absolutely powerful, and there was no doubt about it. However, Watson could use the system fusion to fuse the oath he had once put down with the other oaths and make changes to them. That was his trump card. ¡°It¡¯s all the higher-ups¡¯ fault. If they didn¡¯t try to please me and do everything they could to make me stand out, King Landhar III wouldn¡¯t have found me so early.¡± Watson bit his finger as his gaze fell on Count Gray, who had been kneeling in the air. ¡°Gray, call all the high-ups to the meeting room. I have something to say to all of you.¡± ¡°Yes, ck Emperor.¡± Count Gray respectfully agreed and turned to call his other fellow leaders. In a short while, Watson sat at the head of the table in the meeting room used for daily meetings. In front of him were the ten Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups. Watson did not sit alone in the middle of the two rows of chairs. He added chairs beside him¡ªone on the left and one on the right. Watson chose to sit closer to the left. In the face of Watson¡¯s serious expression, all the higher-ups were silent. They did not dare to speak loudly. Only Basher muttered softly after seeing the chair beside Watson. ¡°I heard that the King has just arrived here and has be a member of our gang. The ck Emperor has pulled the kingdom¡¯s dignified ruler into our camp. Isn¡¯t he strong?¡± ¡®Help!¡¯ As soon as Basher finished speaking, Watson raised his hand and mmed it on the table. Everyone was shocked. ¡°You idiots! Do you know how foolishly you acted during the day? Even though the Severed Fingers Gang has be a force on the surface, everything still needs to be kept secret. You dared to brazenly appear in front of me and lure King Landhar III here! Initially, I nned to wait for the Severed Fingers Gang to develop to a certain extent before spending the 100 trillion gold coins to buy arge amount of the kingdom¡¯s products, including crops and some essential daily necessities. Then, I would use the economy to control the kingdom. That way, even if His Majesty knew what we did, he wouldn¡¯ty his hands on us that easily. ¡°In addition, after the establishment of the intelligencework, we would use that money to inject it into the other regions of the kingdom and control the resources of the entire kingdom. Every year, we pay taxes that far exceed what we used to pay to the kingdom. That would make it even more impossible for the King toy his hands on us. Instead, he would treat us as treasures!¡± he yelled angrily. His original n was to use the economy to control the kingdom. It was not difficult for him, who had unlimited wealth, to achieve that as long as he controlled the kingdom¡¯s economy. Under such circumstances, if the King wanted to attack him, the kingdom would face the danger of economic copse. Countless people would starve to death because they could not eat, and hunger would lead to riots and looting that would indirectly cause the kingdom¡¯s copse. When the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copsed, and the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s defensive line against the Winter Nation had disappeared, the Holy Dragon Kingdom was in turmoil. Everyone thought that the Winter Nation and other nearby kingdoms would invade the Holy Dragon Kingdom. If the kingdom were in danger, he believed that King Landhar III, who valued profit above all else, would not kill him even if he wanted to. However, King Landhar III had appeared way too early, and Watson had no choice but to change his n. Instead of relying on a threat toward the kingdom, he had to rely on himself. King Landhar III would not kill him, and killing his family and friends would only make him furious. Furthermore, the King would not be assured of the power he had if he did not kill him. Therefore, Watson could only hand the resources he had obtained and pretend to be King Landhar¡¯s ally. ¡°ck Emperor, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all Veronica¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on dressing up to please you, we wouldn¡¯t have gone along with her.¡± Basher swallowed his saliva. Obviously, he was frightened by the furious Watson. ¡°Basher, you¡¯re pushing the me onto me? You have the nerve to me me? Yes, I dressed up to meet the ck Emperor, but I did not kill a dragon. The reason King Landhar III found this ce so quickly was that you caused the kingdom to lose a huge dragon.¡± Veronica did not want to be outdone by Basher¡¯s rebuke, which made Basher look embarrassed. His voice weakened. ¡°How would I know that dragon was from the Dragon Knights? No name was written on it.¡± ¡°Basher, that¡¯s what you always do. Once you getcent, you forget everything andckmon sense. If someone should take responsibility for this matter, it must be you,¡± Veronica said. Basher¡¯s expression darkened. Veronica did not stop talking until Basher could no longer raise his head. ¡°Other than Basher, the other person responsible is Klein. He was the one who suggested that all of us meet with the ck Emperor, and he gave everyone ten minutes to think of a way to make the ck Emperor happy! If it weren¡¯t for Klein, everyone wouldn¡¯t have appeared around the Holy Dragon Tavern together, much lesspete, resulting in such a huge mess. If it weren¡¯t for that, I would be enjoying a leisurely afternoon date with the ck Emperor.¡± ¡°Veronica, ording to what you said, the rest of us can¡¯t be with the ck Emperor? Only you can be with him? What kind of logic is that? If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t me others. Everyone here is responsible for this matter. Your responsibility is greater than others,¡± Elven said. ¡°Stop arguing. What¡¯s the point of saying that now? Think about what you¡¯ll do in the future? We became the leaders of the underground forces because we hated the kingdom and the King. Now that the King has joined the Severed Fingers Gang, it¡¯s better for us to die than to listen to the King¡¯s orders.¡± Amon interrupted the quarrel with a frown. As the leaders of the underground forces, they were mostly hooligans or orphans who had climbed up step by step. Therefore, they were used to seeing the dark side of the kingdom and did not have a good impression of the King. On the contrary, a leader like Watson, who used his strength to conquer them, was more aligned with their aesthetic standards. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, then let¡¯s fight it out with the King. The ck Emperor has a potion that can allow people to advance to the tinum tier, and he can even create starlight-tier weapons and armor. With those things, we must be able to defeat the King¡¯s army?¡± Basher waved his fists; his face was fierce. ¡°Basher, I just said a few words to you, and you¡¯ve gottencent again. Do you think that the kingdom is so easy to defeat? The imperial guards in the capital are at least 100,000 men strong. Furthermore, if we can¡¯t eliminate those troops quickly, the entire kingdom will send more troops to surround us. At that time, we won¡¯t be able to escape even if we want to. We¡¯ll just be sitting ducks. Furthermore, it¡¯s not like the kingdom doesn¡¯t have any tinum-tier elites. Some families even have arge number of diamond-tier holy relics. Although they¡¯re not starlight-tier, they¡¯re enough to deal with us.¡± ¡°Veronica is right. The exact strength of the kingdom is unknown. In addition, the King is an unfathomable person. The chances of us losing the war is even higher! In any case, I¡¯ve already sworn allegiance to the King. He won¡¯t make a move against us for a short period of time. Now, we only need to deal with matters that the King has given us. At the same time, we just need to do what I¡¯ve previously arranged.¡± Watson tapped the table with his finger. ¡°ck Emperor, is that alright?¡± At that moment, Klein, who had been silent all that while, said, ¡°Since the King has already joined us, it¡¯s impossible to eliminate him. However, we can start the meeting in secret at another stronghold! For example, we can use that ce as a stronghold for the meeting. If there¡¯s anything that we don¡¯t want the King to know, we can go somewhere else instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard Klein¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Klein, your thinking is too simple! First of all, the King has spies all over the kingdom. If we go somewhere else discreetly, he¡¯ll know about it eventually. Under such circumstances, even if I don¡¯t trigger the punishment of the soul contract, the King will still suspect me. I¡¯ve already betrayed him, but I¡¯m not being punished. That will cause the King not to trust us! Secondly, even if we can avoid the King¡¯s spies, you should not remember the content of our conversation. The King might summon you to the pce and use magic to probe your memories.¡± ¡°I know of several types of magic that can probe people¡¯s memories. There are even a few types of enchantment magic that can turn those who are affected into puppets that can be manipted! In conclusion, there¡¯s no need to change the venue for discussion. Our original n is the same regardless of whether or not the King joins us. But now that he has, we¡¯ll only be taking a portion of the profits we earn. There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± Watson looked at everyone as he rejected Klein¡¯s idea. After he said that, everyone fell into deep thought before they sighed and said, ¡°Yes, ck Emperor.¡± ¡°After this incident, all of you should have more or less learned your lesson. You should know that even if you have the strength, you should keep a low profile. Furthermore, all of you don¡¯t have much strength at the moment! From the next meeting onward, the King will join us. When the timees, even if you have any ulterior motives, you should hide them well. I won¡¯t be able to save you if the King decides to kill you. Do you understand?¡± Watson used hisbat aura to ask thest sentence¡ªhis voice reverberated in the room. The vibrating air buzzed, and a terrifying aura spread from his body without any concealment. It terrified the higher-ups. Were they ashamed? They had only wanted to perform well in front of Watson. They did not expect to put Watson in such a difficult position. They were too useless. Just as everyone thought that, Watson suddenly stood up. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I should to reprimand you. I believe that you won¡¯t do it again in the future! There¡¯s one more thing I must say. The red wine and the sun and moon gems that Count Gray prepared for me made my friends very happy after eating them. The dragon meat that Basher cooked was also very delicious. Thank you for making those for me.¡± ¡°ck Emperor, you tter us. It¡¯s our fortune to be able to make you feel happy.¡± Count Gray and Basher did not expect Watson to praise them after the meeting ended. They raised their heads in trepidation and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, ck Emperor.¡± Watson said, ¡°It¡¯s not just you guys. The quiz that Klein set up motivated everyone to deposit money in our bank, and it also made me famous. You¡¯re really thoughtful! There¡¯s also Marcus. You must have spent a lot of money to get me that diamond-tier relic.¡± Watson turned his head to nce at the others. Klein and Marcus had awkward looks on their faces as they scratched their heads in embarrassment. ¡°Lord ck Emperor, you tter us.¡± ¡°We did not do such a great thing.¡± ¡°Finally, Veronica. Although you rushed into the private room dressed like that and asked for my autograph, which made the atmosphere very stiff, that outfit suits you well, and I¡¯m pleased to have fans who worship me. I just hope that your acting skills will be more natural next time! As for the rest of you, whether you¡¯ve prepared something or not, or if you haven¡¯t prepared a surprise, I¡¯m grateful for your kindness and thank you for them too.¡± Watson ced his hand on his shoulder and bowed to everyone there. His actions stunned everyone in the room. Then, they pursed their lips tightly, and their eyes became moist. They had not expected to cause so much trouble for Watson. Watson did not criticize them, and he also thanked them warmly. They felt as if they could cry. The rewards and punishments were clear, and he would not vent his anger on his subordinates. What a gentle superior he was! ¡°Basher, you¡¯re really something. A grown man is actually shedding tears. How embarrassing!¡± Veronica nced at Basher and snorted disdainfully. ¡°D*mn it, Veronica! Don¡¯t say those useless things to me. I have sand in my eyes, understand? D*mn it, the wind in the conference room today is too strong.¡± The meeting room was calm, and there was not a hint of wind at all. Basher rubbed his eyes as he said that the corners of his eyes were red. As the leader of the Severed Fingers, he could not have gotten to where he was today without his own hard work. Before he became the upper echelon of the Severed Fingers, he was just a small hooligan. He had no family in the King¡¯s city. Every day, he would either beat people half to death or be beaten half to death. No higher-ups had ever been so concerned about him, not even once. Veronica, who wasughing at Basher, was not doing much better herself. Tears welled in her bright and beautiful eyes. She knew that beauty was a weapon. Even though Watson had given her many benefits and was a generous and promising higher-up, she still could not help but want to use her weapon to attack Watson in exchange for more benefits. Originally, in her opinion, Watson was no different from those higher-ups with Severed Fingers that she had apanied before. It was just that the former would look at her with a vicious gaze when he saw her, wishing that he could strip her of her clothes on the spot, while thetter pretended to be reserved. Every time they looked at her, their eyes were clear. However, as long as they were in bed, it was not only the wolf with a fierce look, but also the meek sheep. In the end, they were all the same. Veronica had once thought so, but now she suddenly felt how stupid that idea was. Watson was different from the people she had met before. Watson¡¯s actions at that moment proved how special he was. Not only were Veronica and Basher, but the Severed Fingers¡¯ upper echelons present were more or less moved. Some of them had submitted to Watson from their hearts, while others were forced by Watson¡¯s strength. As for now, their sincerity has taken up the majority. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I hope that the members of the Severed Fingers will continue to work hard and make the Severed Fingers better and better.¡± ¡°ck Emperor, please rest assured. We will definitely not let you down.¡± After cheering everyone on, Watson shed and used teleportation to disappear on the spot. Many of the higher-ups of the Severed Fingers Gang waited for Watson to leave for a long time. Their expressions were still somewhat excited. ¡°D*mn it! I actually added so much trouble to the ck Emperor this time. I feel so guilty! From now onward, I must redouble my efforts to make up for it. As for the King, don¡¯t even think of making me work for him obediently. The other people in the capital may be in awe of the King, but I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Since he was young, because he had no parents, Basher had suffered a lot. Such a kingdom did not do anything to make up for it. The kingdom would only open its doors to the noblemen. For a guy like him who came from the slums, the kingdom did not even treat them as human beings. Even if the noblemen killed people in the slums, as long as they paid a bribe, they would be released from prison without a crime. If the people in the slums killed people, what awaited them would be cruel torture that they could not do even if they wanted to die. He realized that the world was unfair, so Basher had always been sure that his life creed, the truth was the only strength, was correct. Watson was undoubtedly the strongest person he had ever met. Such a strong person was also gentle, which made him curious about how Watson did it. A strong person should coldly give orders and use weak people as stepping stones. How ridiculous it sounded to be gentle and strong. If one could not be cold and heartless, a strong person would also have weaknesses. But Watson¡¯s gentle words just now had deeply touched his heart. He clearly felt like gentleness had no meaning, and only cruelty was the truth. Why did he feel that what he had done was not in vain when Watson thanked him? What about the satisfaction of giving everything in return? Basher did not know what kind of feelings he had for Watson, but he knew that he would work for Watson for the rest of his life and would not have anyints. There would not be another person in the world who would give him such a feeling. ¡°Basher, don¡¯t say such things. Just do what the King wants you to do. For example, let us kill whoever we want to kill. Otherwise, we will cause trouble for the ck Emperor, but¡­¡± Following Basher, Amon also opened his mouth. He clenched his fists tightly as he spoke, while clenching his teeth and hammering his fists on the table, ¡°But even if you expect me to be loyal to the King and treat him as one of our leaders, I can¡¯t do it! This time, it¡¯s all our fault. As subordinates, we brought disaster to our superiors. How humiliating is that? I must prove to the ck Emperor that it was not a wrong decision for him to choose us as his subordinates.¡± ¡°Well said. Let us work together to prove it to the ck Emperor. ¡± Everyone nodded in agreement to Amon¡¯s words and the awareness contained in his words. mes burned in their eyes. King Landhar III had joined the Severed Fingers temporarily. The Severed Fingers would always be Watson¡¯s. The past, the future, and certainly the future. ¡­. ¡°I¡¯m going to the pce to attend a banquet at six in the evening. I wonder what His Majesty is going to say to me. I hope it¡¯s not something I don¡¯t want to hear!¡± Watson was currently on his way back to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, muttering to himself. When he had just left Count Gray¡¯s manor, he had specifically instructed the members responsible for transporting the Severed Fingers to transport the gold coins, a portion of the sun and Moon Gems, and a tinum-tier item to the pce. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not without benefits to have King Landhar III join the Severed Fingers Gang. First, with the help of King Landhar III, no matter how big the business of the Severed Fingers Gang is, no noble would dare to make things difficult for it!¡± The sun and moon wine that the Severed Fingers Gang had justunched into the market had not made much profit yet. After all, there was more than one wine merchant in the kingdom. If the wine monopolized the market too much, and the wine could not be replicated, it was hard to guarantee that other people would not unite and suppress their trade. It was the same with the tinum-tier weapons. Therefore, that problem would not exist since King Landhar III had joined them. After all, no matter how powerful the kingdom¡¯s noblemen were, even the three archduke families would not dare to oppose the King, would they? ¡°Other than that, there is another benefit to having the King join the Severed Fingers Gang. Once the King is familiar with the Severed Fingers Gang, he will understand how convenient it is to do things with the Severed Fingers Gang! That way, when the King gives the order to the Severed Fingers, I will also be able to know what orders His Majesty has given. It is equivalent to me opening up the resources in my hands to the King, and at the same time, the King will also hand over a portion of the information to me in a transparent manner.¡± Watson rubbed his chin, thinking about what he should do next. ¡°Now, I can only decide what to do next after the banquet tonight is over and what His Majesty wants to say to me. It seems that I can only wait until tonight to make a decision! After all, that was the first time I had attended a banquet hosted by the King. In order to not lose any respect for my two masters, I¡¯d better make a decent set of clothes.¡± With that thought in mind, he turned around and walked toward the direction of the clothing store. He decided to buy a few cheap gowns from the clothing store and go back to fuse them into a decent set of clothes. Perhaps it was because he was looking forward to it, but time passed very quickly. In the afternoon, Watson was wearing a tinum gown and standing in front of the pce gate. Beside him were Antonio, Reid, and Christina. Antonio and Reid were both in formal wear, while Christina was wearing a red gown. Her chest was very low, revealing half of her body. Her slender arms gently rested on Watson¡¯s hands. Combined with her yellow hair and pink face, she looked very attractive. The banquet organized by King Landhar III was naturally grand. Other than Watson, all the other ministers and nobles in the capital were invited. At that moment, those people came down from the gorgeous carriages and were discussing the purpose of the King¡¯s banquet animatedly at that time. ¡°Watson, when you enter the banquetter, try not to speak carelessly. Master Antonio and I will handle everything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why His Majesty has specifically asked Watson to attend the banquet at this time. Don¡¯t let Watson perform a great battle against the unicorn like before.¡± Reid and Antonio were different from the excited nobles around them. They appeared a little anxious. Just a few hours ago, Watson had brought dozens of sets of clothes home and fused them into tinum-tier gowns. He also told them that His Majesty the King was inviting them to a banquet in the evening and specifically asked them to go over. Not long after he told them about that matter, the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard received an invitation from the King. The joy they felt had cooled because of the King¡¯s invitation, especially Reid. If Antonio had not told him about the conflict between Watson and the King, he might have felt happy about that invitation. However, at that moment, he could only worry. He did not know what His Majesty had prepared to deal with Watson. A genius like Watson could change the situation of the world as long as he was alive. He would not let Watson die so early. After all, he had already ced all his hopes for the future on Watson, just like Antonio. Watson thought that his two masters did not look right, so heforted them. ¡°Masters, why are you so sad at the banquet? Is there something troubling you?¡± He did not tell the two masters that he had grasped the Severed Fingers and reached an agreement with His Majesty because the fewer people who knew about that, the safer it would be. Furthermore, the two masters might go to His Majesty and argue with him; he did not want the two masters to worry about him. ¡°Watson, we¡¯re concerned about your situation.¡± Reid smiled bitterly. ¡°Worrying about my matter? Is there anything that I am worth worrying for?¡± ¡°Watson, you don¡¯t have to listen to Reid¡¯s nonsense. I think what he is worried about is how to get more holy relics so that you can help him fuse them.¡± Antonio coughed, giving Reid a warning look. As for how to help Watson, after Antonio told Reid about Watson¡¯s target, the two of them had discussed that issue. In the end, the two of them concluded that they had to help in secret and not let Watson know. On the one hand, Watson was still too young, so the burden of rebellion would be left to the two old guys. On the other hand, they also hoped that in the future, when Watsoncked power, they would put the umted power in front of Watson and shock him. Sensing Antonio¡¯s gaze, Reid wanted to say something, but he held it back. ¡°Father, Master Antonio, the banquet is about to begin. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Christina did not notice the abnormality between her father and Antonio. After looking around, she said calmly, ¡°Ever since I obtained power from Watson, I can barely use the Kingdom of the Sword now.¡± Her temperament waspletely different from before. She was filled with a strong sense of tranquility, and everything she looked at was dull. Sometimes, it was not a good thing to get overly powerful too easily. At least, Christina was like that. She hadpletely lost the desire to continue bing stronger, and all of that was thanks to Watson. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without saying anything else, the few of them blended into the crowd of nobles and walked into the pce. Because of Antonio and Reid¡¯s fame, even among the hundreds of nobles, they still stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. However, after a while, someone came up to the two of them andplimented them. ¡°I did not expect the Astrologer and the Sword Saint to attend the banquet at the same time. We are really honored. After all, the two of you are usually not interested in such things.¡± ¡°This must be Watson. I heard that his talent is higher than that of all the young masters of the noble families in the capital. Now, it seems that that young man is indeed a talented person with an extraordinary bearing! I have a daughter at home about the same age as Watson and has also joined the Royal Academy¡¯s Warrior Department. Maybe we can even let them get closer to each other?¡± Some people praised Antonio and Reid, while others wanted to break through to Watson. They had experienced that kind of scene many times. While Watson put on an aloof look, his gaze had been locked on the deepest hall, searching for the emperor¡¯s figure. Soon, he saw the emperor and Hoen walk out of the hall as if they were also looking for him. King Landhar III¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. After meeting him, he revealed a satisfied expression, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Hoen, who was walking through the hall, also looked over with a strange gaze. At that moment, Watson felt a third gaze on him, and he subconsciously turned his head. Only then did he realize that, a little girl standing beside Hoen. She was about 11 or 12 years old, and her golden hair was braided into two ponytails that hung down to both sides of her body. She wore a white princess dress, and her golden-red eyes were diamond-shaped, like the stars. Her gaze was filled with a condescending air. King Landhar III¡¯s sense of presence was too strong, and the girl was short, so Watson did not notice that girl before that. However, after seeing her, he found that that girl had a special eye-catching quality that made people unable to avert their eyes. As if she noticed Watson noticing her gaze, the condescending air in the girl¡¯s eyes became even stronger. She turned her head and looked elsewhere. ¡®That girl is standing next to the King. Is she his daughter? I heard that the King has three princes and a princess. That should be the little princess, right?¡¯ While Watson was guessing in his heart, Christina, who was next to him, also looked in the direction of King Landhar III. When she saw the girl, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even the youngest princess, Princess Kiana, who is known as the Golden Dragon Princess, is here. Everyone knows that the King loves the youngest princess the most. Since she is here, this banquet must be significant to the King.¡± ¡®It is as I expected; she is the youngest princess,¡¯ Watson muttered in his heart. As for why that princess was looking at him with that kind of gaze just now, he did not quite understand. ¡°Everyone, thank you foring to attend my banquet despite your busy schedule. This banquet has one purpose, and that is that the Royal Academy will start its semester in a little more than a day. Among the students that the Royal Academy recruited this time, I have heard of many geniuses! For example, Augustus, the genius from the Campbell family¡­¡± Seeing that most of the noblemen had arrived, King Landhar III had invited everyone into the main hall. He walked toward the high throne in the main hall and sat down. Beside him were the little Princess Kiana and General Hoen. King Landhar III looked downward and spoke in a loud voice. His voice was filled with pressure as it spread throughout the main hall. When he mentioned Augustus, he paused. The noblemen turned their heads one after another, and their eyes gathered in the direction of the Campbell family. They saw that the Campbell family was led by Armand, and his three children, Newman, McGee, and Freya, were all there. Behind the three of them were the younger generation members, Augustus, Lily, and the others. Augustus stepped out of the crowd when the King called out his name. It was not appropriate to say that. To be more precise, he was in a wheelchair and was pushed to the front. ¡°Is that Augustus, the one who ims to be the strongest among the Campbell Family¡¯s younger generation? Why is he in a wheelchair? ¡± When the surrounding people saw Augustus¡¯ appearance, they could not help but talk about it. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I¡¯ve heard some rumors. They said that Augustus had a conflict with Watson in the Holy Dragon Tavern. In the end, Watson crippled him and hung him on the signboard. If it weren¡¯t for General Hoen¡¯s timely rescue, Augustus¡¯ life might have been in danger. Furthermore, Watson waspletely fine after hitting Augustus. I wonder how the Campbell family can endure it?¡± The people who knew about it exined it to the people around them. Although no one dared to say anything about what had happened in the Campbell family, the battle between Watson and Augustus had begun in the Holy Dragon Tavern. As a result, even if the Campbell family ordered people to keep quiet, they could not stop the news from spreading. At that moment, Augustus was sitting in a wheelchair. He felt extremely humiliated when he heard the crown discussing him. He struggled to get up from the wheelchair and said, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He was not the craziest genius in the kingdom. Since he had his leg broken by Watson, he was more like the most sullen genius in the kingdom. ¡°Augustus, I heard that you haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. I will allow you to sit as you pay your respects to me.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand at Augustus, indicating that Augustus did not need to stand up. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Augustus sat back down, facing his head and staying in the middle of the hall. At that moment, King Landhar III continued to call out names. ¡°In addition to Augustus of the Campbell family, Nia of the Saint Laurent family is also a rare genius. She had obtained full marks in the Royal Academy¡¯s assessment this time.¡± Nia, who was dressed in a long purple dress, stepped out from the Saint Laurent family and came to the center of the hall. She nodded slightly at the King and did not speak. Instead of feeling angry, King Landhar III called out a few more names. A group of young noble boys and girls stepped forward. Those people were all geniuses from prominent noble families. At that moment, all of them felt extremely esteemed, and even their families also felt honored. ¡°All of you are young geniuses. In the future, you will be the pir of the kingdom. I am extremely gratified! Of course, when ites to pirs of the kingdom, I have to mention one person. That¡¯s Watson, who had just arrived in the kingdom and had be Antonio and Reid¡¯s disciple. As one of the kingdom¡¯s founding fathers, Antonio had been sending outstanding talents to the kingdom. Reid had also worked hard and achieved great merit. Not only had he groomed a few tinum-tier disciples, but his daughter, Christina, had also reached tinum-tier. This should be the kingdom¡¯s best era in the past few hundred years. ¡± Under the praise of King Landhar III, Watson and Christina left their original positions and went to the center of the hall where the geniuses were, enjoying the fervent gazes of the crowd. ¡°Watson, I heard that you broke Augustus¡¯ legs, did you? I won¡¯t stop you from fighting here, because fighting will make you stronger. However, I hope that when the Royal Academy starts, you will put more effort into studying and not fighting. If you insist on fighting, I can give you a fair chance to fight.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I understand.¡± Watson lowered his head in agreement, and whispers came from all around. ¡°Sure enough, Augustus¡¯s Leg was broken by Watson. The King didn¡¯t even me Watson. He is treating that young man too well.¡± ¡°Everyone, I believe that after seeing such arge number of geniuses, you can also feel my gratification. Of course, I don¡¯t n to only let you feel my gratification, but also to experience it! Everyone must be tired after hearing so much. Let¡¯s distribute the snacks that I have prepared for all our future pirs.¡± King Landhar III pped his hands, and a guard immediately walked out from the back of the main hall. He held a huge tray covered with a red cloth in his hand. Under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, the guard opened the tray in his hand to reveal bright red and white fruits, and a refreshing fragrance instantly filled the entire hall. ¡°These are the sun and moon gems. They are produced in the Forest of Eternity in the South, and it took me a lot of effort to get them. If you eat one, you will be able to advance from an ordinary person who knows nothing to a gold-tier elite and awaken your light or dark-elemental cultivation talent! I could not bear to consume those fruits. After all, I am already very old, and it is useless for me to cultivate now. Therefore, I decided to give all these fruits to these geniuses. I hope that after you consume these fruits, your strength will improve, and you will be able to bring out more light and heat for the kingdom.¡± Chapter 415 - A Shocking Betrothal

Chapter 415: A Shocking Betrothal

¡°A fruit that can raise one¡¯s strength to gold-tier. Is that true?¡± Many of the noblemen present were surprised when they heard what King Landhar III said. As noblemen of the kingdom, they had never heard of such a miraculous fruit. Even if it were a gold-tier potion, it would only raise a silver-tier elite by a notch, giving them a chance to advance to gold-tier. ¡°His Majesty said so; how could it be wrong? And I¡¯ve heard of such a fruit. It does indeed grow on the World Tree in the Forest of Eternity in the south. I¡¯ve been to the Elven kingdom when I was young. That was what an elderly elf there told me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the sun and moon gems, but I know that recently, a wine called the sun and moon wine has appeared in many taverns in the kingdom. After drinking that strange wine, one¡¯s strength will increase. I wonder if it has something to do with those two fruits?¡± Some were puzzled and somewhere more familiar with that matter. They stood out to help exin that. As they looked at the sweet gemstone-like fruits in the guard¡¯s hands, their faces revealed a look of desire. The guard very quickly brought the fruits to Watson and the other geniuses. Their faces were also filled with doubt and anticipation. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Your Majesty.¡± One of them picked up the fruit and took a bite. Then, a powerful aura suddenly appeared on their body. After consuming the sun fruit, four wings grew out of his back, along with his fire and light-elementalbat aura wings. The four wings pped gently behind his back, bringing with thembat aura ripples that shook the air. ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier, and I have also grasped the light-elementalbat aura!¡± The youth looked at the light-elementalbat aura wrapped around his fingers with surprise. With someone taking the lead, the remaining geniuses ate the sun and moon gems. Each of them exuded either light or dark-elementalbat auras. For a moment, the entire hall was filled with exmations. Augustus was sitting in his wheelchair. He also picked up a sun gem and ced it in front of him to size it up. The fragrant smell and the alluring gem-like luster made him bite down on it¡ªjuice slid down his throat. His broken limbs had yet to recover. The sun gem had entered his stomach, his legs, which he could not stand on, began to heal. A powerful force supported him in standing up from where he was. ¡°That fruit contains such powerful vitality. Even though it has not improved my level, it has healed my injuries, which I would have needed a few months to heal! And just as His Majesty said, I have awakened a light-elementalbat aura. Now, I have be a warrior with both light and fire elements.¡± When he sensed the newbat aura surging in his body, Augustus could not help but feel surprised. The light-elementalbat aura had increased his strength by several times. He raised his head. He realized that Nia, from the Saint Laurent family, had also eaten a moon fruit. A dark magic luster appeared on her body. It was obvious that she had also awakened her dark-elemental talent. ¡°It is as expected of His Majesty to be able to get such a precious thing and give it to us. The King too generous.¡± The King had given them those fruits as he deemed that they were no longer suitable for him. Augustus could not help but feel excited. The King truly loved the people as if they were his children. It was not only the geniuses who were excited, but even the noblemen gasped as if Emperor Cluck were crowing. Many people had envious expressions in their eyes. If the King had not explicitly asked the geniuses to eat those fruits, they might not have been able to resist snatching those fruits and eating them for themselves. Those children were lucky enough to eat those fruits, and their families were d. Other families were almost driven mad with envy. King Landhar III, who was sitting on the high seat, looked satisfied. Watson had sold those fruits for wealth, but he was different. He gave them away for favors and gratitude. Most of the noblemen present were grateful to him, and those geniuses who had eaten the sun and moon gems would work for him in the future. The King looked in Watson¡¯s direction. He found that everyone had eaten the sun and moon gems, but Watson was staring at the fruit in front of him without moving, so he said, ¡°Watson, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you eat the fruit I gave you? Is it not to your liking, or do you doubt the truth of what I said? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, of course, I don¡¯t doubt your words. I¡¯m not eating the sun gem, not because it doesn¡¯t suit my appetite., but because it¡¯s useless to me, so I¡¯m not eating it.¡± Watson smiled. That was one reason he made it up casually. The truth was that he could eat the fruits every day when he was on Mount Creation. Furthermore, the fruits on the Mount of Creation were different from those there. Considering the storage time, he had chosen those that were not fully ripe. He was used to eating ripe fruits, so he did not want to eat those However, he could not say that to the King, who was obviously using the sun and moon gems to show off in front of the noblemen. If he messed up the King¡¯s n, the other party would definitely not take it well. ¡°Watson, if that¡¯s the case, you can choose not to eat it. However, there¡¯s no reason to take back what you¡¯ve been given. That sun gem is yours. You can choose to eat it when you want to or give it to someone else.¡± The King waved his hand seeing that Watson was not interested, and knowing that Watson might have eaten his fair share. ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty.¡± Watson pretended to nod respectfully and picked up the fruit in front of him. At that moment, he heard thebored breathing from around him. Many noblemen stared at the fruit in his hand. The geniuses who had eaten the fruit also looked at him. They licked their lips. Even if they had eaten one fruit, they still longed for the fruit in Watson¡¯s hand, especially those who had not eaten it before. It was a pity that it was a banquet organized by the King. Otherwise, those noblemen would have already made an open bid to buy the fruit from Watson. ¡°How should we deal with thatst sun fruit? We can give it to other people, but it is not appropriate to give only one to anyone. Perhaps we can take bids for that sun fruit. The lowest price is 1,000 gold coins. I will give it to whomever offers the highest price.¡± ¡°Watson, you really know how to act. This is His Majesty¡¯s banquet. If you don¡¯t eat that fruit, you¡¯re disrespecting the King. And you still want to sell it at a high price to other people? Do you have any respect for His Majesty?¡± Before the others could react, Augustus, who could stand up because he ate the sun fruit, had already sneered at Watson. He remembered how Watson broke his limbs. He had to mock the younger man when he saw his proud expression. After him, a few other noblemen followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s right. His Majesty can¡¯t bear to eat that fruit himself, but he gave them to us. It shows just how much His Majesty loves us! If it weren¡¯t for His Majesty, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat that precious fruit, let alone sell it for wealth. To exchange His Majesty¡¯s generosity for money, Watson, you¡¯re really an idiot!¡± The King¡¯s generosity? Watson rolled his eyes. If he had not given those things to the King, the ruler would not be able to do that at all. ¡°Don¡¯t grumble in front of me. His Majesty just said that the sun gem is mine to use, so it is up to me whether I consume it or sell it to others. His Majesty hasn¡¯t said anything yet, so why do you have the right to speak? You might as well simply say that you don¡¯t want to buy it. If you don¡¯t want to buy it, I can sell it to others.¡± ¡°Wait, who said that we don¡¯t want to buy it? Watson, I want that sun gem. I¡¯ll pay 2,000 gold coins. Of course, I¡¯m buying that gem to admire His Majesty¡¯s goodwill. I can¡¯t eat that gem for free.¡± Augustus, who had just mocked Watson, suddenly spoke and raised two fingers. His words sounded odd. After mocking others, he still wanted to buy the item? How could he do such a thing? However, they knew that the fruit was worth even more than 1,000 gold coins. Furthermore, Augustus had wanted to buy that sun fruit in the name of the King. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Of course, they were unwilling to give away such a thing to other people. ¡°I will pay 3,000 gold coins. It is also because I respected His Majesty. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay 5,000 gold coins. After I buy that sun gem, I will not eat it. Instead, I will put it at home so that the children can worship that fruit. They will understand His Majesty¡¯s gift to the kingdom.¡± One noble after another expressed their willingness to the fruit. ¡®They want to buy it, but they won¡¯t eat it?¡¯ Hearing that, Watson wanted tough. Noblemen had always been people who only cared about profit. It would be strange if that group of people bought the sun fruit and did not eat it. They only said that to curry favor with the King. Even though he understood that principle, Watson did not intend to expose it. ¡°The highest price has already reached 5,000 gold coins. Is there any higher price?¡± ¡°I bid 100,000 gold coins!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came from the side of Watson. Watson turned his head and saw that the person who bid was a young girl from the Saint Laurent family named Nia. ¡°100,000 gold coins going once, 100,000 gold coins going twice¡­¡± Watson looked around and found that after Nia¡¯s bid, the other noblemen fell into silence. Firstly, they did not dare go against Nia, who was from an archduke¡¯s family. Another reason was that Nia¡¯s bid for 100,000 gold coins was too high. Charlotte, who had met Nia before, was also there. She was leaning close to Nia and whispering something into her ear. Apparently, Charlotte, who had eaten the moon gem, knew the magical effects of those two fruits, which was why she urged Nia to buy them at such a high price. ¡°She bid 100,000 gold coins! That crazy woman really dares to bid so high!¡± Augustus¡¯ eyes flickered, considering whether he should deliberately raise the price and let Nia buy them at a higher price. After all, Nia and Watson were not on good terms with him. It was good that he had just insulted Watson and then he can let Nia suffer a bigger loss. He had been stuck at home for more than a week and could not go out. He had to vent his anger that day. ¡°Nia is too naive to think that she can buy the fruit given with just 100,000 gold coins. You should know that the price of that sun gem is not in itself, but in the fact that His Majesty gave it to her! Therefore, I offer one million gold coins!¡± Augustus puffed out his chest and said those harsh words with an overbearing expression. What are the 1,000,000 gold coins? Many people present were shocked by Augustus¡¯ offer and sucked in a breath of cold air. One million gold coins were used to purchase a fruit presented by His Majesty. Even as an archduke family, it was considered to be a great sacrifice. ¡°Nia, do you still dare to raise the price by 1,000,000 gold coins? If you don¡¯t dare, then forget it. That sun fruit is going to be mine. Since you don¡¯t dare topete with me, you can go around me whenever you see me in the future.¡± Afraid that Nia would give up the fruit if he raised the price a little too high, Augustus sneered at Nia after he raised the price, trying to provoke her anger. As expected, even though Niawas still expressionless in the face of those words.., his eyes turned cold, ¡°One million and five hundred thousand gold coins.¡± ¡°One million and five hundred thousand gold coins? Aiya Nia, you¡¯re really rich. I can¡¯tpete with you, so I¡¯ll give that sun fruit to you. ¡°Augustus chuckled. He had given up. The surrounding nobles weren¡¯t fools. They could see that Augustus was deliberately raising the price to let Nia spend. However, that was the daily life of Campbell and the Saint Laurent family, so they could not interfere. ¡°1,500,000 gold coins, anyone else? 1,500,000 going once, 1,500,000 going twice, 1,500,000 going thrice.¡± Watson held the Sun Fruit and asked. The surroundings were silent. It seemed like no one was going to raise the price. After all, 1,500,000 gold coins were not a tiny amount. Many middle-tier nobles only had that much. Seeing that Watson had called the price thrice, Augustus could not help but feel proud. He had to admit that he had held it in for more than a week. Aftering out today, being able to disgust Watson and Niasimultaneously made him vent his anger. The only thing that made him unhappy was that he had let Watson get 1.5 million gold coins for free. However, he would find an opportunity to make Watson spit out the moneyter. He was not in a hurry. Just as he was thinking about that, Watson announced the result. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Augustus. You have bought that sun fruit at a high price of one million gold coins. Please give me the money now.¡± ¡°Nia, that¡¯s 1,500,000 gold coins. Pay up! Wait a minute, Watson, who did you say bought that fruit?¡± Augustus had already foreseen Nia¡¯s extremely ufortable expression when she took out one million and five hundred thousand gold coins. Suddenly, he realized that the buyer Watson mentioned was not Nia at all. ¡°Yes, Young Master Augustus, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. I am talking about you. I am selling that fruit to you. ¡± ¡°No, wait for Watson. Nia offered a higher price than me. She offered 1.5 million gold coins. Why are you selling it to me?¡± At that moment, he suddenly saw Watson give him a childlike smile that was unique to children his age. ¡°His Majesty said that I can give that fruit to whoever I want. I don¡¯t want to sell it to Nia, so I want to sell it to you, can¡¯t I? You just offered one million. You won¡¯t go back on your words in front of so many people, right? Besides, did you not just say that the value of the fruit itself is not high? What¡¯s important is its added value¡ªit was given by the King. If you don¡¯t buy that sun fruit, it proves that what you said just now was a lie. It¡¯s a big crime to dare to deceive His Majesty.¡± Watson calmly handed the sun fruit to Augustus. ¡°So, Young Master Augustus, do you want to buy that sun fruit or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Since Watson had already said that, Augustus had to buy it even if he did not want to. He gritted his teeth and agreed. He took the sun fruit and whispered to Watson, ¡°Watson, you¡¯re too cunning. Just you wait.¡± He had only wanted to trick Nia, but he did not expect Watson to be so shameless as to sell the sun fruit to him forcefully. He had already taken the sun fruit once, and there was no effect that time. Even if it were the moon fruit, it would not cause him any heartache. However, eating the fruit now would only make him feel delicious. It was equivalent to losing a million gold coins. ¡°Young Master Augustus, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Watson responded to Augustus with a smile. He watched Augustus take out a check with a pained expression and sign his name on it. After handing it to him in front of everyone, Watson kept the bill and distanced himself from Augustus. ¡°Alright, since the pirs of the kingdoms have already eaten those fruits, I believe that you will definitely have higher and further achievements in the future. I hope that you will not disappoint me! ¡°What I prepared just now was the first act before the banquet. Next, I am preparing to perform the second act. Someone, bring those weapons over.¡± pping his hands, the King gave orders from the high throne. The guard who was in charge of carrying the sun and moon fruits appeared once again. At that time, he was carrying arge box. cing it in the middle of the hall, he opened the box. Immediately, more than ten cold-looking weapons were revealed. Those weapons had a unique characteristic¡ªthey were all covered in a tinum luster and emitted a tinum aura that distorted the world. ¡°tinum weapons? Are those all?¡± ¡°Heavens, why are there so many tinum weapons in the kingdom? The number of those weapons is more than the total number of tinum weapons in the kingdom in the past, right?¡± Seeing the tinum weapons in front of them, many nobles discussed animatedly. If they had only felt gratitude when King Landhar III distributed the precious sun and moon fruits just now, then seeing those weapons at that moment, their appreciation turned into shock. ¡°A certain craftsman also created those tinum-tier weapons after much effort. They are prepared to be bestowed upon the geniuses present! I racked my brains to create those tinum weapons and finally urged the artisans to realize the reform. From now on, tinum weapons are no longer a symbol of nobility and rarity in the kingdom. They are treasures that are more valuable than their use. Instead, they are top-notch weapons that can truly be poprized in everyone¡¯s hands.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice sounded at the right time, causing the many nobles present to be even more shocked. Some of them even knelt in front of the King in excitement. ¡°Your Majesty is wise. It¡¯s mind-boggling to think that Your Majesty would do so much in a ce we don¡¯t know about. Just by relying on that attack that improved the production rate of tinum-tier weapons, Your Majesty is enough to be recorded in the annals of history and be an outstanding kingparable to past kings.¡± Some of the noblemen who knelt wereplimenting him, while others were also sincere. Previously, the impression of King Landhar III in the hearts of everyone had always been that he was unfathomable and adept at using power. As for what outstanding contributions the King had made during his tenure, it did not seem like it. However, now that they saw tinum weapons, they understood their stupidity. King Landhar III did not only want the throne, but he had also made contributions to the kingdom¡¯s people. As long as tinum weapons could be poprized, then the Holy Dragon Kingdom would be invincible in battles against other countries in the future. The enemies¡¯ armor would be shattered. The enemy¡¯s attacks could not even break the clothes of the soldiers of the kingdom. Such a battle could be won even if the generals closed their eyes andmanded. The kingdom¡¯s strength had significantly increased, and the day of expanding its territory was just around the corner. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with those weapons. They don¡¯t seem to be made by any forging masters in the kingdom. Instead, they seem to be made by Watson.¡± Looking at the weapons in front of him, Reid frowned and muttered to himself. Usually, forging a tinum weapon by a forging master required superb skills and abination of good timing and geographical conditions. Therefore, the appearance of each tinum weapon was random, resulting in all kinds of strange tinum weapons. However, the tinum weapons in the box in front of him were exactly the same, as if they were carved from the same mold. ording to Reid¡¯s knowledge, Watson was the only person who could do such a monstrous thing. ¡°Reid, it seems that you have also discovered it. That¡¯s right. Watson made those weapons! I doubt the things made by Watson would appear in His Majesty¡¯s ce. Furthermore, His Majesty acted as if he had created those items. Could it be that Watson and His Majesty havee to some agreement, or that Watson was coerced?¡± Antonio was at the side, stroking his chin, deep in thought. He had felt like something was amiss when the King took out the sun and moon gemstones. Those two gemstones took thousands of years to mature, which was why they had the powerful effect of allowing a person to advance to gold directly. Even if he was very familiar with a certain elf, he had only taken one of those fruits with him. It was hard to imagine that the King could release more than ten of those fruits. Even if the King really obtained those fruits with great effort, those tinum weapons in front of him could not have anything to do with the King at all. He had stayed in the kingdom for decades. The two of them knew very well what kind of ability the King had. In fact, it was not just them. The kingdom had some experience. They had watched King Landhar III grow from a prince to a king, and they would not believe the nonsense that the King was saying at that moment. There was a method to increase the forging rate of tinum-tier weapons. Why did not King Landhar III use it when he was fighting for the throne? Why did he use it now? Could it be that the King did not think of it before and only recently thought of that idea? A king who did not know how to forge and only knew how to use politics suddenly thought of an idea to increase the sess rate of forging? Was that not a joke? ¡°It should be that a capable person appeared by His Majesty¡¯s side and modified the sess rate of the creation of tinum-tier weapons, allowing His Majesty to take credit for it.¡± Many people were specting, and at that moment, King Landhar III, who had ced the tinum-tier weapons in the main hall, spoke up. ¡°Why are all of you so silent? Did my series of actions scare all of you? Don¡¯t worry, what will surprise all of you is still toe. Minister Barus, as the kingdom¡¯s finance minister, haven¡¯t you alwaysined about the kingdom¡¯sck of funds and advocated reducing military expenses and even the royal family¡¯s living expenses?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Since ancient times, a proverb in the holy dragon kingdom says only frugality can lead to wealth. Now, due to the kingdom¡¯s favorable geographical environment, the poption¡¯s fertility was overloaded. Coupled with the warm climate, people¡¯sziness was born. Every year, the grain produced by the kingdom was not enough for the entire nation to enjoy, so it had to be purchased inrge quantities from other countries! ¡°In that case, only by advocating thrift can we spend the money we have saved in the right ce and make the country stronger.¡± The finance minister named by the King was a fierce-looking middle-aged man with goldfish eyes. He answered the King¡¯s question righteously. However, before he could finish his answer, the King waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Barus, don¡¯t say such useless things in front of me. I¡¯ll just give you money.¡± Following the King¡¯s words, a few guards dragged a massive box into the pce from the back of the hall. The boxes in the hands of those guards were opened, and inside were not tinum weapons but shiny gold coins. The number of coins gathered together was more than ten million. ¡°There are ten million gold coins here. Minister Barus, is it enough for the kingdom¡¯s expenditure that you mentioned?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that¡ª¡± Barus was stunned, seeing that the King had taken out ten million gold coins without saying anything else. He had always asked His Majesty for money. Even if it was to build a riverbank to prevent flooding, the King had been reluctant to ask for hundreds of thousands of gold coins. How could he be so straightforward today? He had directly given him ten million gold coins. Had His Majesty made a windfall recently by digging through some ancient ruins? Or did someone provoke His Majesty? After being stunned for a few seconds, Barus finally snapped back to his senses and counted with his fingers. ¡°Recently, due to the copse of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain, the cold wave invasion from the Winter Nation in the north has disrupted our harvest. The allocation of funds for those ces requires at least one million gold coins! ¡°And the recent training of the kingdom¡¯s Dragon Knights and other legions, together with the loss of weapons, requires about five million gold coins. Adding the expenses for the ministers in the pce, it is estimated that ten million gold coins are barely enough. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. I don¡¯t like to force myself. Men, give Baluz a number that is not forced onto him.¡± King Landhar III pped his hands, and more guards immediately walked in, carrying huge boxes. In just a few minutes, there were ten identical boxes ced on the ground, and when they were opened, all that was revealed were shiny gold coins. In total, there were more than a hundred million gold coins. ¡°Minister Barus, do you still feel reluctant? If it¡¯s you, just nod your head, and I will continue to give you money. ¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t Force You, Your Majesty. Money ispletely enough. To be precise, it won¡¯t be a problem even if you use it for a few years.¡± Barus knelt on the ground, his voice trembling. ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t ask for money from me for a few years.¡± After speaking to Barus, King Landhar III turned his gaze to another person. ¡°General Hoen.¡± ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡± Hoen left the seat beside the King and went to the center of the hall to kneel. ¡°I heard that due to theck of war recently, the soldiers have not paid much attention to the maintenance of war equipment. During the inspection of the army, they found many defensive weapons that were not bronze-tier and some defective items that were above silver-tier! ¡°From now on, throw away any weapons that are below gold-tier. In the future, I will order the army to be equipped with gold-tier or above weapons. At the same time, generals who have made outstanding military achievements will also be able to obtain tinum-tier weapons for free. Come, Hoen, you should first choose one of the tinum-tier weapons in front of you. That is my reward to you. ¡± ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty.¡± Hoen replied respectfully. He picked out a tinum-tier weapon chest from the second round of weapons the King had his guards bring over, attracting the envious gazes of countless ministers and nobles around him. ¡°Next is Minister Macrotov. As the head of the civil officials, you have repeatedly reported to me that the record parchment that the officials currently use is not only difficult to write, but it also does not record many things. I will now allocate ten million gold coins to you to rece all the parchment papers in the country with magic paper that gold-tier elites can use. At the same time, you can also change the ink and quill pens to gold-tier ones. What do you think?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, if I can do it, then I must express my gratitude to you on behalf of all the civil servants.¡± ¡°I heard that your territory was one of the affected areas because of the copse of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Do you want to waive the taxes on your territory for the past year?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is kind. The people of my territory, and I will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Marquis Raphael, recently, the sales of Raphael Winery have not been very good. Seeing that you contribute arge amount of tax revenue to the kingdom every year, should I give you some of the fruits of the sun and the moon so that you can use them to make wine?¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty. That is precisely what I need. ¡± ¡°Count Bridgestone¡­¡± In just a few minutes, the King named dozens of noblemen and gave them different things. Every time he gave something to someone, the nobleman would kneel on the ground in excitement. The King felt pleased about that. ¡®I¡¯ve been the King for so many years, and those ministers have always asked me for that and that. It¡¯s hard for me to give them. That is the first time I¡¯ve given something so readily, and it¡¯s also the first time those ministers have thanked me from the bottom of their hearts. As the monarch of a country, other than appearing bright and beautiful on the surface, the King also had many difficulties that were unknown to others. It was true that he held a high position and authority as the monarch. Furthermore, he controlled the resources of a country, and his wealth far surpassed that of the so-called wealthy nobles. However, most of the money did not belong to him. Instead, it was used to maintain the running of the country. In other words, it was public property. With Watson¡¯s 100 trillion gold coins, even if he kept squandering and throwing money every day, he would not be able to spend all of it. ¡°So it feels so good to have unlimited wealth. Those ministers can give them whatever they want. I can even exceed their expectations and give them a shocking amount. When I see their foolish looks for money or tinum weapons, I can¡¯t help butugh! After being a king for so many years, that is the first time I¡¯ve experienced such a feeling.¡± King Landhar III sighed in satisfaction. He was a terrifying king in the past, but he was not a king who had outstanding achievements. After all, having abilities and using those abilities to achieve goals were two entirely different things. For the time being, no one would question his aplishments. Just the amount of money he earned was more than all the previous kingsbined. It was enough for him to go down in history and be immortal. The King was happy, but the noblemen and ministers below the stage were speechless. They finally understood that the King had suddenly held a banquet today and had specially sent invitations to every noble in the royal city. It seemed very serious. The purpose of that was not because the King suddenly had something urgent to announce, but because the King wanted to show off. The banquet was ultimately the King¡¯s show of pretentiousness. In a few minutes, dozens of aristocrats had been selected, and the King had already distributed hundreds of millions of gold coins¡¯ worth of wealth. The aristocrats who had been named felt bitter in their hearts that they had be the King¡¯s stepping stones to pretentiousness. At the same time, they were somewhat happy. Those aristocrats who had not been named were full of envy, clenching their fists and looking forward to it. They did not mind being used by the King to show off. They were just afraid that the King would not be able to use them and let them lose that opportunity for nothing. ¡°That is my temporary reward for you. As long as you perform well, I will not mistreat anyone. From now on, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will enter a new chapter and be stronger and stronger! ¡°However, all of you, including me, are old after all. The future kingdom will belong to the young. It will be the same topic as before. I have already said that I look forward to all the geniuses present, but I still feel that the rewards given to all of you are not enough. Therefore, I will announce here the true purpose of that banquet, which is to find a suitable husband for my daughter, Kiana.¡± ¡°As my youngest daughter, Kiana, is already 14 years old this year and has reached the age of marriage! However, those who can be my daughter¡¯s husband must be young and talented. I hereby promise that the time will be set in two days. At the exhibitionpetition of the Royal Academy, geniuses from various families and even ordinary people who are not nobles can register. As long as they win the final championship in the exhibitionpetition, they can be my daughter¡¯s future husband. I will personally hold the engagement ceremony. ¡°I intend to search for the hidden geniuses in the kingdom so that the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be able to enter a truly prosperous era! I hereby announce that the champion will be Kiana¡¯s husband and be my foster son. He will enjoy the same rights as the prince and have the right to inherit the throne.¡± What? What the King said just now did not cause too much reaction from the noblemen present. However, thest sentence thoroughly aroused their interest and caused a huge uproar. Bing the champion of the Royal Academypetition could be the King¡¯s adopted son and hold the same inheritance rights as the prince. In other words, if a child of a certain family became the champion, then he could be the future King? Even if he could not be the King, marrying the princess would allow him to take a step further with the King. It was unknown what had happened to the King today. Not only was he much more prosperous than before, but he had also obtained precious weapons, sun gems, and other treasures. He had even made a deration of marriage to the princess. It was as if he was apletely different person from before. However, it had to be said that they liked the reigning monarch very much. After all, who could reject a king who controlled countless resources and was also generous? ¡°Your Majesty, our family just happens to have a young disciple. I will let him participate in the exhibitionpetition of the Royal Academy and strive to let him get first ce.¡± ¡°Our family members also have to participate. Whether or not we can get first ce is secondary. The most important thing is to respond to Your Majesty¡¯s call for talents and let Your Majesty see the elegance of our noble children.¡± The noblemen scrambled to register. Even Augustus looked at Princess Kiana, who was looking down from above with a lofty gaze. He also licked his lips and revealed an undisguised desire. ¡°As long as I win thepetition, I will be able to marry the princess and be the future King. I will definitely win thatpetition.¡± In contrast to the liveliness around him, Watson stood quietly on the spot and even yawned. He had no feelings at all about the way that the King married the princess. It seemed like the King had decided to take advantage of the princess¡¯s gag after receiving a massive amount of resources to lure out all the hidden geniuses in the kingdom and achieve the revival of the empire. The King¡¯s n was excellent. However, it was not tempting to him because he did not need to marry the princess. As long as he killed King Landhar III, he would be the next ruler! While he was thinking about that, Watson felt another gazeing from above. He subconsciously looked up and realized that the person looking at him was Princess Kiana. She was still looking down on him. ¡°That is strange. Why is that little princess looking at me so much? Could it be that she is dissatisfied with the arrangements of the King and is using that method to ask me for help?¡± Chapter 416 - The Kings Test

Chapter 416: The King¡¯s Test

The tournament was only two days away, and word had travelled quickly that King Landhar III would allow the winner to marry the princess. The news had spread throughout the kingdom through the mouths of the banquet attendees, and it had caused quite a stir. For a time, regardless of whether it was noblemen, ministers, wealthy merchants, ormoners, as long as they had a youth of suitable age in their family, those who were somewhat confident in their abilities all signed up for the Royal Academy to participate in the test. In just a day, the number of people signing up for the tournament at the Royal Academy had increased tenfold. Some faraway families even asked the King for an extension so that their family members could have time to rush there. Some families even sent all their younger members to the royal city to marry the princess. After all, if they could not win, it would be quite reasonable to gain an advantage in numbers and eventually win by luck. For a time, the entire capital was filled with people. Even those who did not originally belong to the Holy Dragon Kingdom were drawn there, causing the number of geniuses in the Royal Academy of the Holy Dragon Kingdom to explode on an unprecedented scale. Of course, those were all things to be discussed in the future. The banquet ended with King Landhar III¡¯s shocking words. After that, all the noblemen returned home. At the Campbell family¡¯s manor, in between times. That room was the most important room for the Campbell family to study the holy relic. It stored the tools used to cast the relic, and there were all kinds of clocks and dials hanging on the wall. The hands on each clock dial pointed to the 12 o¡¯clock mark. They swayed back and forth at the 12 o¡¯clock mark, neither moving forward nor backward. It was as if time had stopped there. The Campbell family had excavated a diamond-tier holy relic from the third era. Time stopped flowing in the space between time, and because of that room, the Campbell family couldplete arge amount of research in a short period. The space between those two times, however, was not without ws. The people who entered that ce had to bear tremendous pressure because of the time pause. Therefore, that ce would only be used when conducting private and important experiments. At that moment, Augustus was lying in the space. Amidst the stack of holy relics and various instruments, Armand, wearing a work uniform, was standing in front of him. He was looking at Augustus with aplicated gaze. ¡°Augustus, are you sure you want to ept this surgery? epting this surgery means that you will fuse with the puppet, and from now on, you will be a half-puppet and half-human. You have to know that we developed the Puppet Modification Surgery in recent years, and we onlypleted the first stage of the experiment.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather, I will ept this experiment! Even if I lose part of my humanity after the experiment, as long as I can exchange it for enough power, I have no problem with that. Furthermore, the experiment is different from aplete one. I just need to rece parts of my body and turn them into parts of the puppet.¡± Augustusy on the bed calmly. However, mes were burning in his eyes. That was an experiment that the Campbell family had been conducting in secret. The experimental subjects were initially rats and some low-tier magical beasts, followed by vagrants and ves. The purpose of that experiment was to verify the possibility ofbining a magical tool with a human body. It was something they might be able to mass-produce. The Campbell family was able to create exquisite puppets because they had been experimenting on humans. However, that was the first time they had modified a member of their family. Faced with Augustus¡¯ determined gaze, Armand sighed again. ¡°Your father was adamant in opposing this experiment. I don¡¯t think this experiment will be of any help to your future either. Once you ept the modification, even though you can obtain great power now, your limit threshold will be lowered. ¡± Augustus was the most talented genius in the Campbell family. He was already a peak gold-tier elite at a young age. He could even disy the strength of a tinum-tier elite. Augustus would definitely reach the tinum tier in a few years. It was not impossible for him to be another Sword Saint or even surpass the diamond tier. However, if he epted the experiment, the power of the puppet parts imnted in his body would be fixed. If he wanted to improve further, he would have to get more powerful parts. It would be impossible for him to improve by training alone. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Augustus, I have to say that your personality is very simr to mine. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, it¡¯s useless no matter what I say next. It might be a little painful. Bear with it.¡± A sharp scalpel appeared in Armand¡¯s hand, and he used it to cut Augustus¡¯ body. Then, a scream was heard. ¡°Watson, just you wait! I may not be as good as you in terms of strength, and I¡¯m not a match for you in terms of talent either. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll sacrifice my future in exchange for a chance to kill you. A week ago, you broke the bones in my body in front of everyone in the capital. Two dayster, I¡¯ll break your head in thepetition in two days.¡± His hands and feet were cut open; the bones had been taken out and reced with holy relic swords that had been polished to diamond-tier brilliance. His flesh had also been dug out; the remains of the King of Time puppet left behind by Watson had been injected into his body. Augustus revealed a fierce expression. The King of Time had been left behind after Watson had traded it for the Campbell family¡¯s holy relics. The two pieces of the King of Time¡¯s remains had been pieced together but not been resurrected. The Campbell family did not go anywhere to conduct detailed research on that puppet. As a result, they only had minimal results. Since the King of Time had fused with the Clock of Life, a significant amount of time and life energy had umted in its body. When they fused the remains of the King of Time with rats or other magical beasts, the subject could gain the ability to pause time to a certain extent. That discovery greatly encouraged the Campbell family. At the same time, it was also the reason Armand had dared to use the puppet modification experiment on Augustus. His grandson was already very strong. If he could give him the ability to pause time, his strength would increase by ten times more. Of course, the King of Time was fused by Watson. It was not realistic to simply use its power to defeat Watson. Therefore, Augustus chose to fuse all the holy relics in his family into his body. The holy relics that were given to Watson were not all from the Campbell family. The Campbell family had more than a hundred holy relics, and at that time, to satisfy Augustus¡¯ requirements, Armand decided to use half of them. More than fifty diamond-tier holy relics were broken and poured into Augustus¡¯ flesh. Who knew what kind of monster he would be? ¡°Watson, you only have two days left to live. Savor thest remnants of your life! Remember my name? It is Augustus. That is the name of the person who will kill you. ¡± Augustus was the name of a consul in the Tudor dynasty in the 12th era. It was said that the consul was extremely brutal and powerful. During his reign, he conquered more than seven kingdoms and massacred millions of people. Augustus¡¯ father, Newman, gave him that name, hoping that he could be an official who could shake the kingdom like the ancient Augustus. Augustus had always been proud to imitate that ancient archon. Since Watson had defeated him, his reputation had been ruined. In order to regain everything he had before, he had to be even more ruthless toward others and himself. ¡­. While Augustus was undergoing the puppet modification experiment, on the other side of the Saint Laurent family. Nia was sitting on the balcony of a vi near the garden. One of her outstretched hands was covered in an icy-cold color, while the other was covered in darkness. At a specific moment, the ck and icy snowkes converged and turned into a dark color. When the dark snow fell on her, it immediately covered the balcony with ayer of solid ice. On the balcony, there were a few well-grown potted nts. The flowers on them maintained their blooming posture and turned into ice sculptures. ¡°Sister Nia, it¡¯s already sote, and you¡¯re still not asleep? Also, you¡¯ve secretly released your power. You¡¯re clearly forbidden to do that here. If the patriarch knew about that, he would definitely punish you again.¡± Behind Nia, a woman¡¯s voice was heard. Charlotte, who was wearing a white nightgown, came behind Nia with a conflicted expression. She looked at the solid ck ice under her feet and shivered. In an instant, the entire balcony was sealed in ice. One could imagine how terrifying that was, and that was even before Nia cast a spell. ¡°Charlotte, I just awakened the dark-elemental power in me during the day, so I want to test how different it is from my usual ice magic. Charlotte, am I wrong to do that? ¡± Nia turned her head and asked expressionlessly, her eyes full of doubt. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine if you want to practice magic, but your power is too strong. If you identally leak it, it might kill some of our family members.¡± Charlotte hesitated for a moment but still reminded her. As a member of the Saint Laurent family, it was her duty to remind Nia at all times. When she was with Watson, Charlotte secretlypared Nia to Watson, and in the end, she felt like Nia was stronger. It was not without reason that she would make such a guess¡ªNia was a monster. It was not the kind of monster that was used to describe people, but the literal meaning. From the moment Nia was born, her body contained a powerful ice-elemental power. If it were just that, it would have been fine. As she had that power, Nia¡¯s emotional awareness had always been weak, especially in terms of human values. Nia could not distinguish between good and bad. When she was young, Nia turned her friends into ice sculptures because she was ying with them. However, the head of the family did not punish Nia too much. He only set a rule for all guests to stay away from the ce where Nia lived. At the same time, everyone who came into contact with Nia had to remind her of what she should and should not do. If anyone were to die because of their own carelessness, the Saint Laurent family would not be responsible for that. Nia, known as the Ice Demoness, and Augustus, known as the me Consul, had be the jewels in the royal city. However, Charlotte thought that the arrogant Augustus was notparable to Nia. If the girl had not restrained herself when she was outside, Augustus would have died several times already. ¡°Charlotte, were you trying tofort me?¡± Nia remained expressionless after hearing Charlotte¡¯s words. She clenched her fist, and the ck snowkes in her palm disappeared. The ck ice on the ground also disappeared. However, the potted nt that had been frozen into an ice sculpture did not recover. It shattered with a crisp sound, and its leaves and flowers withered rapidly before they turned into ashes. Looking at the bleak scene of the withered petals, Nia felt a little lonely. ¡°I know that I¡¯m different from normal people. I can¡¯t feel what others can feel. What others find interesting seems boring to me. Most of my family members also don¡¯t like to be with me. Charlotte, you are the only person who would apany me. Thank you.¡± ¡°Sister Nia, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Charlotte replied bitterly. She was not apanying Nia because she liked her. Her status was simr to Nia¡¯s. Her family sent her to take care of Nia. ¡°At the banquet tonight, you told me to spend a lot of money to buy that sun gem. I should thank you, even though I did not manage to buy it in the end! It should not be a problem for me to say thank you at a time like this, right? Or should I act regretful now?¡± Nia tilted her head once again. ¡°Just thank me,¡± Charlotte replied while sighing in her heart. Nia did not have any human emotions. All her feelings were based on her experience and her daily imitation of humans. If someone told Nia to smile, Nia wouldugh and remember that. In the future, whenever she heard something simr, Nia wouldugh too. Sometimes, when things getplicated, Nia does not know how to deal with them. For example, when Charlotte told her to buy the sun fruit, but she did not manage to buy it¡ªshould she thank Charlotte or express her regret? ¡°Is that so?¡± Nia nodded. ¡°Thepetition at the Royal Academy is in two days. The patriarch asked me to do my best on it. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I kill the other party. This is the first time the patriarch gave me such an order. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? Speaking of thepetition, Watson will also participate, right? You said that he is a person who takes care of his friends. Killing him is definitely not a good thing, but disobeying the patriarch¡¯s order is also bad. What should I do?¡± Charlotte did not answer Nia¡¯s question. She only pursed her lips, feeling conflicted. She did not know what to do either. She could only hope that Watson was strong enough not to be afraid of Nia or that he would be eliminated before he met Nia. Otherwise, if he met Nia, he might lose his life. At the banquet, the King had proposed that the winners of the tournament could marry the princess. Since some of the outstanding children in some families were not men, King Landhar III added another rule¡ªwomen could also participate in the tournament. If a woman were to win, she did not have to marry the princess. Instead, she would receive a generous reward, reserved for the one who would inherit the throne. ¡®The Royal Academy¡¯s tournament in two days will be very tragic. After all, Watson invited Lily and me to enjoy fine wine and precious food in the Holy Dragon Tavern. I have to tell him this news! Even if I can¡¯t let him win the match, I have to keep him alive. I¡¯ll go and look for him tomorrow morning.¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more worried Charlotte was about how Watson might be injured in the match two dayster. She could not bear it and quietly clenched her fists as she made a decision. ¡­. King Landhar III¡¯s bedroom in the pce. ¡°Watson, do you have the confidence to win the tournament that¡¯s in two days?¡± King Landhar III sat cross-legged by the bed as he held a crystal-clear grape in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and questioned the young man standing in front of him. The hall was empty; it was the middle of the night. The moonlight shone through the huge window, turning the pirs and exquisite sculptures into silhouettes on the ground. Watson replied calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, no one knows the result before thepetition begins.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t have the confidence to win?¡± King Landhar III released his fingers and allowed the sparkling and translucent grapes to fall to the ground. Then, he stood up and crushed them with a stomp. His face was filled with anger. King Landhar III said, ¡°Watson, do you know why I prepared that event? I indeed wanted to use that event to rope in more geniuses and allow more capable people toe to the Royal Academy. However, I can¡¯t bear to let my daughter marry an ipetent person. Her future husband must be someone from a good family with outstanding military strength and wisdom. Therefore, that event is meant for you. Now, you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t have any confidence in winning? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there are many capable people in the kingdom. I really can¡¯t guarantee that I will be the victor! I saw many geniuses today, and more geniuses will emerge after your announcement, ¡°Watson replied humbly, but he was unmoved. King Landhar sighed helplessly. ¡°Watson, I admit defeat. How are you so calm at such a young age? If it were me at your age, with such talent and strength, I¡¯m afraid I would be a hundred times more arrogant than you. You¡¯re so young, yet you give me the illusion of an old man. That is not a good thing.¡± The King¡¯s anger was feigned, but he spoke the truth. He had prepared that event for Watson. Previously, Watson had pulled him into the Severed Fingers Gang, which was equivalent to setting him up. It was his turn to set Watson up. He wanted to let Watson know that he was in charge of the kingdom. In addition to ying Watson, he also wanted to bind Watson to himself. Previously, Watson had signed a soul contract with him, saying he would never betray him, but he did not feel at ease. If Watson could be with his daughter, Kiana, and the two of them had a child, then Watson would not have any ill intentions toward him for the sake of the child. Marriage was a power tactic that most kings would use, and so would King Landhar III. Watson was strong, so he must have good genes. Even if his child was not exceptionally talented, he could not be weak. Therefore, if Watson still bore him ill will even if he and Kiana were together, King Landhar III could eliminate Watson and raise the child to increase the royal family¡¯s fighting power. King Landhar III had thought a lot about that. When he raised his head, he found that Watson¡¯s expression was even more sluggish than before. He even yawnedzily. The King did not know how he should react to that. He did not know how to evaluate Watson. He thought that the young man was unparalleled in the world. He had strength and wisdom that did not match his age. He could rely on his own strength to suppress a vicious person with severed fingers. He even dared to plot against a king like him. It was not wrong to say that Watson did not know the etiquette andcked the necessarymon sense. He dared to hold that event because he did not believe that anyone could beat Watson. He did not know how he got the precious fruits from the Forest of Eternity and even created many tinum-tier weapons. Those were things that even Antonio and Reid could not do, let alone the geniuses from the younger generation. One could imagine what kind of monster Watson was. At the banquet, King Landhar III imed that he was the one who did all that. When he saw the crowd¡¯s shocked gazes, he felt veryfortable. At the same time, he wondered if those ministers would be even more surprised if they knew that the one who did all that was a 12 or 13-year-old child. King Landhar III was confident that he would not be able to ept it if someone from the younger generation could defeat Watson. After all, it was enough for the kingdom to produce one freak every few hundred years. If there were two, he was afraid that his heart would not be able to withstand it. King Landhar III wanted to make himself clear. ¡°Watson, what do you think of my daughter?¡± ¡°I do have some thoughts, but I don¡¯t know if I can tell you, Your Majesty.¡± Watson recalled the gaze that the princess threw at him at the banquet. He could not help but frown and reach out to stroke his chin. ¡°Oh? No matter what your thoughts are, you can say it. ¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes lit up. Watson, who had been vehemently denying the topic, seemed interested. If he had known earlier, he would not have asked Watson if he could have won thepetition; he could have just asked Watson if he liked Kiana. He was very confident in his daughter. After all, she was a princess. No one else couldpare to her identity, education, abilities, and even beauty. It seemed like even a heaven-defying youth like Watson would be attracted to a beautiful girl. King Landhar III felt proud. After hesitating for a moment, Watson asked, ¡°Your Majesty, how do you usually treat your daughter? Do you often apany her? In other words, how is your rtionship with her?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m busy with official business, I can¡¯t often apany Kiana. It¡¯s the same for the other princes as well! Although I can¡¯t often apany her, I still bring gifts when I visit her. I feel happy every time I see Kiana. That child treats my gifts given as treasures. Therefore, I think that my rtionship with her is not bad.¡± As if he did not expect Watson to ask that, King Landhar III continued to say, ¡°Watson, why are you asking me all this? Are you trying to determine if I¡¯m a good father?¡± He had not even won thepetition, yet he was already concerned about her as Kiana¡¯s boyfriend? The King thought that Watson¡¯s only purpose for asking that was to make him smile. Since ancient times, a hero would always be troubled by beautiful women. He was not afraid of Watson¡¯s outstanding ability, but he was worried that Watson did not have any weaknesses because people without ws were the scariest. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! If what you said is true, then I am even more surprised.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°Why did Her Highness look at me so frequently at the banquet just now? Especially after you announced that you would betroth her to the winner of thepetition! I thought that you might have some conflict with her, so you wanted to marry her off. And she was worried about her situation, so she kept giving me hints with her eyes, asking me to save her.¡± ¡°Watson, you¡± King Landhar III stared at Watson for a long time. His expression changed from confusion to shock and then to disbelief. Finally, he moved his lips, wanting to say something, but he began to cough violently. ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright? Did my words make you feel awkward? Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a very tight-lipped person. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. ¡± King Landhar III roared in his heart. His thoughts werepletely different from Watson¡¯s words. They were even on the same channel. He thought that Watson had taken a fancy to Kiana, which was why he asked so many questions. In the end, Watson only asked those questions because he was worried about Kiana. What was Watson thinking? ¡°Watson, other than the strange thoughts in your head, can we have a normal conversation? I¡¯ll ask you directly. I have high hopes for you, so I want to marry my daughter to you. Will you agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. Your daughter is a good person. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not suitable¡ª¡± ¡°Watson!¡± King Landhar III interrupted him angrily. Watson had dared to use the ¡°good person¡± excuse. He had been in power for so many years, and nothing could shake his heart. At that moment, he felt as if he could not control his emotions. The King took a few deep breaths to calm his anger finally. His expression was still livid. He turned away from Watson¡¯s innocent face, or else he might get angry again. ¡°Watson, I want to know why my daughter is not worthy of you? No matter what, I am a king. Even if you are Antonio and Reid¡¯s disciple, marrying my daughter would not be a disgrace to your status, right? Not to mention that marrying my daughter would grant you the right to be a king. Is that not attractive to you?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. I did not say that Princess Kiana is not good enough for me, but I am not good enough for her! As for the right to be King, that is quite attractive to me. However, I am still young, so there is no rush. I am only 12 years old now. Even if I be a king, I might not be able to make the ministers submit to me. At least when Ie of age, you might already be dead. Then, whether I be a king or not, it won¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Watson, get lost!¡± King Landhar III almost spat out a mouthful of blood. If the person in front of him was not Watson, he really wanted to kill them. What did Watson mean he would be dead? He was still in his prime and could live for a long time. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Your Majesty, I shall take my leave now.¡± Watson scratched his head and turned to walk out. ¡°Wait, Watson, I have something else to ask you. I almost forgot the real reason I asked you toe.¡± Watson had only taken two steps when King Landhar III stopped him. Judging from his voice, he had be much calmer, making Watson¡¯s heart skip a beat. He had deliberately said something to anger King Landhar III, so that the King would chase him away in a fit of rage. Watson did not want to talk to the King alone because he had a feeling that something terrible would happen. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°It will be very tiring if I tell you about it. Come with me.¡± King Lander III lifted the bed with a mysterious smile and opened a hidden door panel, revealing a nted tunnel. ¡°This is my secret. Even my trusted aides and maids do not know about this. You are the first person other than me to enter this ce. Come.¡± Then, King Landhar III entered the secret passage that lit up with the orange glow of torches. ¡°Your Majesty, I suddenly have a stomach ache. Please allow me to go home and use the toilet.¡± Watson raised his hand. It was just as he had expected. It was definitely not a good thing for King Landhar III to ask for him. It was so dark under the tunnel. He did not know what was there. What if there were many traps inside, or if King Landhar III had set up an ambush in advance so that he could control it after he entered? ¡°Watson, don¡¯t perform that poor acting in front of me. Haven¡¯t you already dered your loyalty to me? What? Are you going to disobey my orders?¡± ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, I¡¯lle.¡± Watson could only sigh and pinch his nose as he entered the tunnel with King Landhar III. The tunnel was very dark and long. As soon as they entered, they were greeted by a wave of damp and cold air. The air could not make an elite like Watson feel ufortable, but he still shuddered because there was an inexplicable smell in the air, as if something was rotten and smelly. After careful examination, he realized that it was the smell of blood. In short, it was filled with evil. After Watson entered, King Landhar III looked backward at him. Without saying anything, he quietly walked in front with a torch in his hand. The passage was silent; they could only hear their footsteps. After walking for an unknown distance, an open space suddenly appeared in front of him. King Landhar III¡¯s voice said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Watson looked forward and found a secret room in front of him. Most of the walls around the secret room had copsed. A few bookshelves used to store books were filled with dust, and cobwebs were on the bookshelves. The books on the bookshelves were not dusty. It looked like they were often flipped through, and a huge bright red magic circle was carved on the floor of the secret room. The stench that Watson had smelled came from the floor. ¡°Your Majesty, what is this ce?¡± ¡°This is the secret ce that I found in the pce. It should be an underground shelter built by a previous king. It had copsed for some unknown reason, and from then on, it became the ce where I met those guys. It¡¯s time for you to see them.¡± With a chuckle, King Landhar III inserted the torch in his hand into the ground. The me instantly changed from red to green, and as the color of the me changed, strange-looking shadows suddenly appeared on the walls around them. There were monsters with dragon tails and a human upper body. There were also monsters with panther heads, wings, and densely packed light wheels on their backs. ¡°King Landhar III, you are a man of integrity, indeed! I asked you to bring that young man here to sacrifice him, but I did not expect you to bring him to us so soon. We haven¡¯t had the chance to descend yet, so I have topliment you.¡± The moment the strange shadows appeared, a terrifying pressure covered the entire secret chamber. At the same time, a neutral and ear-piercing voice sounded. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t manage to kill you thest time I possessed the unicorn. Instead, you humiliated me! I am Goddess Sidi, one of the seven gods of the kingdom, and this time I will take revenge for what happenedst time.¡± ¡°Seven gods? Sidi? What¡¯s going on?¡± As he felt the intense pressure from the wall, Watson stopped breathing for a few seconds. Even though he was a diamond-tier elite and could grasp the divine kingdom¡¯s power, at that moment, his body trembled in the sticky air. The seven shadows that appeared in front of him were the projections of starlight-tier gods. Unlike thest time, the gods¡¯ projection was even more powerful, and there were more of them. The aura of the gods, which was different from that of human beings, was like an ocean that was about to drown the entire ce. ¡°Your Majesty, you brought me here to kill me?¡± Although he had a feeling that his previous actions would not convince King Landhar III entirely, Watson never thought that the King would actually want to kill him. He was even showing off the things he got from him at the banquet. He even talked to him about Kiana, and then he turned around and attacked him. That was too quick of a change. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Watson, you signed a soul contract with me and also agreed to let me join the Severed Fingers Gang! However, I made an agreement with these guys first. I¡¯m a person who abides by the agreement, so I understand the rules. Of course, you agreed to be my friend. How about this? I won¡¯t let you die, but I¡¯ll give your body to these guys. I guarantee that I¡¯ll find another suitable body for you.¡± King Landhar III announced his n with a sincere look on his face. Watson could not help but clench his teeth when he heard that. That cunning fox actually had that idea. It turned out that he wanted to separate his soul from his body, turning his body into a carrier for the gods. It would not kill him, but it was almost the same as killing him. The powers that Watson had obtained after painstakingly using the fusion system would disappear, and it was not certain if he could retain the system without his body. With those gone, his idea of overthrowing the monarch would remain a dream. ¡®Should I show my true strength here and kill King Landhar III?¡¯ Watson thought to himself. The King had already said that he did not intend to take his life. If he did not give up his body, it would be equivalent to betrayal, and the soul oath he had taken was fake. The King no longer trusted him. However, if he gave up his body, he would lose everything. Compared to thetter, the former was indeed more eptable. Watson looked at King Landhar III subconsciously as he thought about that. He realized that the King was also looking at him. The other party¡¯s deep eyes seemed to have be bottomless under the illumination of the bewitching green torch, which made Watson rmed. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on his back. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. What if the King brought him there not to kill him but to see if he could resist the threat of the gods? What if King Landhar III did not fully believe in the oath he had made before and deliberately tested him? What should he do? He recalled how King Landhar III had discussed his victory in thepetition and whether he liked Kiana. In addition, the King had been secretly watching him with a scrutinizing gaze ever since he entered that ce. Watson felt like the possibility of that guess was very high because if he wanted to kill him, he would not need to talk to him. The more important reason was that the King had just been angry with him. No one would be angry with a person who was about to die. He was not sure if his thoughts were correct, but Watson was prepared to take a gamble. ¡°Since Your Majesty has said that, it seems that I have no choice but to agree.¡± After exchanging a nce with the King, Watson smiled and looked around the walls. ¡°As the seven gods that protect the Holy Dragon Kingdom, you are indeed powerful. I am willing to offer my body to you, but I have a question.¡± ¡°Brat, what question do you have? Since you are about to die, I will kindly answer it for you.¡± The one who spoke was a female deity with a leopard¡¯s head and wings on the wall. ¡°Well, you are a god, so why do you want my body?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s something we need in your body. We can¡¯t tell you what it is.¡± ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re not telling me that, then, I¡¯ll ask again! My second question is, I only have one body, but you have seven. How are you going to divide my body? Do you n to live in it together?¡± After Watson asked his question, the surroundings suddenly fell into a short period of silence. Then, Sidi¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°What a ridiculous child. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to use such a childish question to split us. We¡¯re tired of your little tricks.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°So, Brat, your body is mine, of course. I was the one who possessed the unicorn to take over your body. You even killed a part of my projection. If I don¡¯t get it, it doesn¡¯t make sense at all. I think the other gods won¡¯t have any objections.¡± Sidi¡¯s loud voice echoed in the secret room. As soon as she finished speaking, the other gods spoke. ¡°Sidi, what nonsense are you spouting? We do have a lot of objections to that.¡± ¡°I have to admit, Sidi, you did a very good job in that operation. We express our gratitude to you! But don¡¯t be so ungrateful that you¡¯d try to take that youth¡¯s body.¡± Watson let out a long sigh as the gods quarreled. As a mortal, all he could think of was the system. One system could not be split into seven equal parts. Therefore, even if the gods knew that he was trying to sow discord among them, they could only voluntarily fall into his trap. Chapter 417 - The Competition Begins

Chapter 417: The Competition Begins

¡°Sidi, are you done messing around? We haven¡¯t decided who will get that youth because we didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so soon. However, we can make a decision now.¡± The shadow withrge and small gears on its back, the God of Light, Baldur, spoke, suppressing the voices of the many gods. As he spoke, Baldur¡¯s shadow on the wall squirmed a little, as if it had changed its direction. Even though he could not see his eyes, Watson felt like someone was staring at him, and a sense of oppression subconsciously rose in his heart. ¡°Baldur, we agree with your suggestion. There won¡¯t be any results if we continue arguing like that. Tell me, what are your rules?¡± The one who spoke next was the god with a dragon tail and a harp in his hands¡ªAgares, who controlled the wind and navigation. ¡°My conditions are very simple. Since there is only one young man, then one of the seven gods will decide the winner here. The winner will get Watson. Is not that enough? ¡± As Baldur¡¯s voice fell, the surroundings fell into a short silence. ¡°Baldur, as the leader of the seven gods, your power is the strongest. Isn¡¯t that unfair to us who are not good at fighting?¡± After a short silence, the first god to speak was a goddess who had the moon¡¯s silhouette on her shoulder. Floating meteors surrounded the outline of the moon. Even just looking at the shadows of those meteors, one could imagine the actual appearance of those meteors. That was one of the kingdom¡¯s seven gods, the goddess who represented the moon and love¡ªDiana. ¡°Diana, if you don¡¯t want to participate, you can choose not to participate. That means that you have voluntarily given up! The world has always respected the strong. It is the same for the gods. Changing the rules because they¡¯re not good? That is just an excuse for the weak. Coincidentally, the kingdom has seven gods too many. I can take that opportunity to kill a few of you so that I can upy more of the people¡¯s faith.¡± After Diana, a man wrapped in bandages and covered in spikes let out a low and hoarse voice. A strong smell of blood rose from his mouth. It was Ares, the god of war and hunting. He was the most terrifying and warlike existence among the seven gods in the kingdom. His sculptures stood in the side hall of the cathedral. Usually, the people¡¯s primary faith was responsible for annihting the enemy in the cathedral. ¡°Ares, your words are so annoying. Be careful that you don¡¯t get killed by us! Even though we might not be as powerful as you, if two or three of us were to join forces, even you would have no choice but to end up in a miserable state.¡± Sweetughter rang out. At that moment, the one who spoke was Gaia, also known as Mother Earth. Gaia was different from the image of the loving mother in the cathedral. The real Gaia was a young girl with a giant curved horn taller than her body and extended from the top of her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if two or three of you are working together or otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make any difference. In any case, I will kill everything that stands in my way.¡± Ares snorted coldly at Gaia¡¯s ridicule. His attitude was still one of pride. ¡°What about you? You have not expressed your opinion, Amon, the time traveler. ¡± Baldur¡¯s shadow on the wall turned its gaze to thest cluster of shadows on the wall. When Watson heard the name Amon, he subconsciously turned his head and realized that the shadow that Baldur was staring at was pitch-ck. He could only vaguely see a ck windbreaker fluttering in the wind, but he could not clearly see who was inside or what the person looked like. He did not know why, but as he stared at the ck shadow, Watson felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart. ¡®I feel a familiar presence. Is it just my imagination? Or is it because that god¡¯s name is the same as the name of my subordinate in the Severed Fingers Gang?¡¯ Amon was not a rare name in that kingdom because the seven gods had only be the kingdom¡¯s faith for less than ten years. Before that, the kingdom believed in the Demoness Cult. Therefore, it was understandable that some people were named Amon. Some people even deliberately name themselves as one of the gods¡¯ name to show off. Watson did not care about that. It was just that the names were the same. It was not like he had not seen it before. He had also seen two people named Liszt at the border. However, one of them was his subordinate, while the other was the manor owner who had been killed. As he was thinking, Amon said, ¡°Baldur, God of Light, I have no interest in your discussion and do not wish to participate in your battle.¡± ¡°Time traveler, are you saying that you do not intend to get that youth?¡± Baldur asked. The time traveler had rarely spoken in their meetings. Even when he spoke, he only maintained a neutral attitude, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. That was the first time that the time traveler had expressed his disapproval. That made Baldur somewhat puzzled. All the gods knew what Watson¡¯s body contained, and that thing was a fatal temptation for them. It was impossible for the time traveler not to want that thing. Did he have a special n? The other gods also fell into deep thought. After a long while, Baldur shook his head. ¡°No matter what you are nning, you said that you would not participate. Then, the six of us will bepeting for that youth! From now on, no matter what methods we use, no matter how we form factions, the six of us only need to choose one.¡± ¡°Wait, Baldur. I have a suggestion regarding that.¡± King Landhar III, who had been watching coldly from the side, suddenly spoke. ¡°Oh? King Landhar III, what suggestion do you have? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections if you all want to fight, but if all of you die in battle, wouldn¡¯t my kingdom lose a few gods¡¯ blessings? That will cause my people to fall into panic, and I don¡¯t want to see that happen! Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you choose a gentler way of fighting? For example, you can send your doppelgangers from outside the world to the kingdom and use their battle to decide on who Watson belongs to.¡± The King¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, King Landhar III. Let¡¯s do it that way. I hope you can give us physical bodies that can unleash our full strength.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not disappoint you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s end this conversation. King Landhar III, let us know when you have prepared the bodies.¡± As soon as his voice fell, the gods¡¯ projection on the wall disappeared, and the secret chamber returned to silence. The mes on the ground had turned from green to fiery red. ¡°Things have been settled. Come on, Watson, let¡¯s go. ¡± Picking up the torch on the ground, King Landhar III turned around and walked out of the secret passage. Watson followed behind him, and when he saw the King ce the torch on it as he approached the passage, he chuckled softly. ¡°Your Majesty, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just remembered something joyous,¡± King Landhar III replied perfunctorily, leading Watson out of the passage and sealing the door to the secret chamber with a bed. ¡°Watson, when you faced the gods just now and heard that I was going to sacrifice you to them, did you want to attack me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, why would I do that? Are you joking with me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I felt an obvious killing intent at that moment, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Under that situation, it would be problematic if you pretended to be calm! I have no choice but to apologize to you. I exposed you to danger without exining it to you. However, all of that is for my n. I have to bring the seven gods to the kingdom. You should understand that, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I understand. However, there is something I don¡¯t quite get. I hope you can give me an answer, Your Majesty. ¡± Watson hesitated for a moment, but he still asked, ¡°Just now, you said that you will prepare the bodies for the seven gods. Don¡¯t tell me that they need to upy other people¡¯s bodies? What will happen to those people?¡± ¡°Watson, that has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to ask anymore. ¡± ¡°Alright, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for today. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. Rest well and prepare for thepetition in two days. I¡¯m really looking forward to your performance.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Watson pretended to be respectful and turned to leave the King¡¯s bedroom. The moment he walked out of the bedroom, the wind blew on the sweat on his body and immediately evaporated. At the same time, his face turned from childish to serious as he muttered in his heart, ¡®Sure enough, I can¡¯t let the King live.¡¯ Previously, he had only heard about the brutality of King Landhar III from others. At the moment, he had seen it with his own eyes. If he had been attacked in the secret chamber, he would have died. As for the killing intent toward King Landhar III, he had released it deliberately. He thought it was abnormal to have no killing intent toward King Landhar III under such circumstances. Fortunately, the King did not see through that and let him leave. In addition to the deal that King Landhar III and the seven gods had mentioned, they would need to upy seven bodies if the gods wanted to descend to the mortal realm. Watson remembered Sidi¡¯s projection when it upied the unicorn¡ªthe people who were upied would definitely be in extreme pain. Watson did not think that it would be a good thing, no matter how the King would do that. ¡®Before King Landhar III¡¯s n seeds, I must speed up the process of overthrowing him.¡¯ Watson quickly left the pce. Not long after he left, a tall man in armor arrived outside the King¡¯s bedroom. He lowered his voice and called out, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s me, Hoen.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Hoen walked into the pce and found King Landhar III sitting behind a desk, tapping his fingers on the table. He seemed to be deep in thought, and his gaze was frightening. Hoen subconsciously lowered his head. ¡°I asked you to stay outside and observe Watson in secret. Did Watson look strange when he left, or did he see someone and show anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. Watson did not meet anyone when he left. As for what was wrong, perhaps here was anger on his face?¡± ¡°Anger? Then it doesn¡¯t matter. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking,¡± King Landhar III murmured softly. His action that time was the same as what Watson had thought. He was simply testing Watson to see if he could not break the soul oath he had made. After all, Watson had many skills. In addition, he had something that even the gods were interested in, which made him feel uncertain. However, after that experiment, he felt much more at ease. Under that kind of environment, Watson could not even make a move. Instead, he unwillingly offered his body. It really looked like he was bound by the oath and could not betray it. ¡°However, I can¡¯t just give the thing in Watson¡¯s body to those gods for free. That kind of magical thing has to be in my hands. ¡± King Landhar III clenched his palm as if he was holding the world in his palm. He already had a vague guess about the thing in Watson¡¯s body. ording to his guess, it must be rted to the fact that he could produce many tinum-tier weapons and precious sun and moon gemstones. Whether it was Watson or the gods, they were just pawns to him. Everything was going ording to his n. The day to fulfill his long-cherished wish was approaching. ¡°Hoen, take some gifts from the pce and give them to Watson. Tell him they are rewards for him,¡± King Landhar III said. He was quite satisfied with the results of the test Next, he could put aside his suspicions about Watson and make good use of it to strengthen the kingdom. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Although he answered respectfully, Hoen did not leave immediately. Instead, he showed hesitation on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you still standing here?¡± ¡°There is one thing. Didn¡¯t one of our tinum-tier thunder-wed dragon die? When the Dragon King, Fafnir, learned of that, he sent us a letter to ask about it. He wants us to investigate the whole incident and give him an exnation. If we can¡¯t do it, he will cut off all ties with our kingdom.¡± ¡°I almost forgot about that. How dare a mere Dragon King, who is only one of the ruling sses of the Dragon n, be so proud? Who does he think I am?¡± King Landhar III smacked his forehead and sneered. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom didn¡¯t have enough power in the past. I might have been worried about losing the Dragon n¡¯s help, but now I¡¯m no longer afraid! When I give Watson a giftter, I¡¯ll also prepare a gift for Fafnir. That gift will include 100 sun fruits and ten tinum-tier longswords. Those things are worth ten dead dragons. I think they¡¯re enough to shut Fafnir¡¯s mouth.¡± ¡­. After Watson returned to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, he was interrogated by his two masters, Antonio and Reid. They asked him about the things that King Landeshar III had shown in the hall. They asked if he had given them to him. It was no wonder that the two masters were puzzled. After all, in their eyes, Watson was against the King. Why did he suddenly give so many good things to the King? Not only did he expose his own strength, but he also looked like he was rted to the King¡¯s family. Could it be that Watson had changed his mind? Watson made up an excuse. He only said that he gave those things to the King to lower the King¡¯s vignce and prevent him from continuing to attack himself and the people around him. As for tonight¡¯s conversation with the King and even the gods, Watson only mentioned the part about ¡°Kiana¡± and did not say anything else. It was not that he did not trust his two masters, but he felt like if the two masters knew that his life had just been threatened, they would definitely be enraged and inevitably do something out of line. After going through the interrogation of the two masters and spending a few hours exining himself, Watson dragged his tired body back to his room. There were still two days left before the exhibition match at the Royal Academy. There was one thing that King Landhar III was right about. He could not marry Princess Kiana, but he could not refuse to be the future emperor. In order to get that qualification, he had to win thepetition, so he had to prepare well for those two days. Two days passed very quickly. During those two days, other than the two masters and Christina who came to look for him, Watson had been staying in his room to cultivate. During that time, the King sent General Hoen to send a gift. Even though it was said to be a reward for Watson, Antonio and Reid both felt like it was because Watson had offered the sun fruit and tinum weapons, so His Majesty would thank Watson. However, most of the gifts were golden-tier ginseng, seven-leaf sunflowers, and other medicinal herbs. They were utterly iparable to what Watson had given them. Seeing that, the two masters shouted that His Majesty was stingy. Watson could not be bothered to exin the misunderstanding between the two masters. It was worth mentioning that after General Hoen, Charlotte of the Saint Laurent family hade to him once and talked to him a lot about the genius Nia of the Saint Laurent family, she had repeatedly told him to avoid a direct confrontation with Nia during the battle. If he had to admit defeat, it was fine. Watson was grateful for Charlot¡¯s actions. Charlot was clearly a member of the Saint Laurent family, yet she hade to remind him. If others knew about that, it would be terrible. However, he did not take her words to heart. That was because he had no way out of that battle. ¡°Watson, are you ready? The carriage is already waiting outside. It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock in the morning. There¡¯s still an hour before the opening ceremony of the exhibition match at eight o¡¯clock.¡± The familiar voice of Christina came from outside the door, causing Watson, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, to open his eyes. A sharp glint shed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Time!¡± After two days of recovery, his strength had risen to the peak. Not only was his strength restored in all aspects, but it was also sufficient to deal with the following battles. ¡°Miss Tina, let¡¯s go!¡± Getting out of bed and pushing open the door, Watson was dressed in a white robe. On his back was the holy relic, the Holy Sword of Time, which Marcus had given him a few days ago. He smiled and nodded at Christina, who was also dressed in light armor and ready to go. However, his gaze looked past Christina to the distant sky. He, Watson, had arrived for the Royal Academy¡¯s exhibition match. Chapter 418 - The Gathering Of Geniuses

Chapter 418: The Gathering Of Geniuses

Hundreds of carriages were parked in front of the Royal Academy. Some of the vehicles werevishly ornamented, and the horses in charge of pulling them were powerful magical monsters rather than ordinary horses. Some of them appeared to be ordinary, and the wagon wheels were caked with mud. They seemed to have just arrived. The crowds gathered at the Royal Academy¡¯s entrance were considerablyrger. ording to a preliminary estimate, there were no fewer than 100,000 individuals, and the number continued to grow. Watson and Christina had just arrived at the Royal Academy¡¯s entrance when the crowd mobbed them. ¡°Those two individuals are Sword Saint Academy participants. Lady Christina is one of them. Lady Swordmistress is only 20 years old and is already a tinum-tier elite. She is also a popr candidate to win thispetition because of her outstanding strength. The Royal Academy has even made an exception to recruit her regardless of her age! The second person is the Astrologer and the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple. He is only 12 years old. Even though I don¡¯t know how strong he is, he is definitely not weak.¡± Some people gestured toward Watson and Christina, while others stood in front of them with zealous looks. ¡°Young Master Watson, please give me an autograph.¡± ¡°Lady Swordmistress, may I shake your hand?¡± The winner would be eligible to marry the princess and be the next King if theypete in the tournament. In such situations, anyone who had a chance of winning was someone they wanted to know. It was highly possible that once they became engaged with such a person, they would brag about it for the rest of their lives. Even if they did not win, the King would value them, and they would be a celebrity in the future if they performed well in the tournament. A little autograph might be worth a hundred gold pieces at that time. In response to the enthusiastic greetings of the onlookers, Watson was in a hurry to deal with them. On the other hand, Christina, who was at the side, was very familiar with the circumstance. It seemed like she often dealt with simr situations. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have such strength, Watson, but you¡¯re not used to being in this kind of situation?¡± Christina peered to the side as she casually shook hands with a few admirers, watching Watson scribbling a crooked name on a piece of parchment that was given to him. She smiled despite the sweat on her brow. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how enthusiastic the people of the capital are.¡± ¡°That most likely has something to do with your status as the world¡¯s greatest genius. The citizens would never treat others in this manner.¡± A yell of surprise erupted from the crowd around Christina and Watson during their question-and-answer session. ¡°Young Master Augustus from the Campbell family¡¯s team is here, the so-called favorite to win the title. Please move to the side.¡± The mob around Watson and Watson dispersed one by one after hearing the voice. Amid the mob, a zing red carriage appeared. The carriage was pulled by an earth dragon with two horns and a bodypletely engulfed in mes. The deadly eyes of the Earth Dragon examined its surroundings. Wisps of mes erupted from its wide nostrils, causing the people in the area to flee. The earth dragon was as powerful as a gold-tier elite, and it was surrounded by red-armored guards. There were 50 people, all of whom were wielding long spears. The surrounding air was thick with tyranny the minute that massive group came. The carriage door opened as the earth dragon¡¯s carriage arrived in front of the Royal Academy, and a golden-hot carpet rolled forward. Armand, the Campbell family¡¯s patriarch, alighted from the carriage, followed by Augustus, who was dressed to the nines. After alighting from the carriage, Armand first scanned his surroundings, revealing an elegant smile unique to noblemen. Then, he saw Watson, who was not far away. His expression was slightly stiff, and his white beard trembled. Very quickly, he turned his head away, deliberately not looking at the younger man. On the contrary, Augustus, who was beside him, had a sh of coldness in his scarlet eyes when he saw Watson. The corners of his mouth curled upward as he walked straight to the other man. ¡°Oh, Lady Swordmistress and Watson? We meet again.¡± Augustus appeared to be a little different than he had seen at the King¡¯s feast a few days before. He was slightly taller. Then, even though it was a hot day, Augustus was dressed in tight clothing. His palms were covered in ck gloves, and he had an oversized scarf over his neck. Except for his face, he had almost no visible skin at all. ¡°Tina, it¡¯s almost time for thepetition. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Watson grimaced slightly, sensing a new sense of danger from Augustus, but he had no intention of dealing with Augustus. He turned around and prepared to walk with Christina toward the Royal Academy. However, before he could enter, Augustus shed more than ten meters forward at an astonishing speed and stood before him. ¡°Watson, it is not proper etiquette for a noble to turn away when someone is talking to you.¡± ¡°Young Master Augustus, may I know why you are stopping me?¡± Watson asked, calmly staring at Augustus. ¡°Watson, I have no intention of doing anything to you. After all, the Royal Academy¡¯spetition has yet to begin. I¡¯m merely here to provide you with some advice. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able to give it your all at the tournamentter. Don¡¯t be so ready to dismiss others before meeting with me. If you are eliminated before me, I will be extremely disappointed, as I will be unable to defeat you personally.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Augustus. I won¡¯t lose so easily. Like you, I¡¯m looking forward to our fight.¡± ¡°Is that so? Watson, it appears that you¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m not the same guy I used to be.¡± In the past, losing to Watson was a source of embarrassment for him. Watson had stated that he wanted to battle with him, indicating that he had realized his strength. Even if he didn¡¯t want to believe it, being acknowledged by the guy who had previously lost to him was extremely helpful to him. ¡°After all, fighting you would save me a great deal of energy. It will allow me to take another step toward bing the champion.¡± ¡°Watson, you!¡± Augustus was furious. His body emitted an increasingly dangerous aura. The scarf around his neck and the thick clothes covering his body floated in the absence of wind. Augustus had assumed that Watson knew that he had changed, but he had not expected Watson to humiliate him on purpose. He was unable to control his rage due to that¡ªhe was close to attacking Watson in public before thepetition. He wanted Watson to be aware of his power. However, his actions were halted before he could do so. A terrible chill had caused that. Along the path, the frigid air spread. A thickyer of pitch-ck ice had formed on the ground. Nia, dressed in a purple outfit, was walking on the ice. Nia had Charlotte by her side, assisting her in dragging the clothing. A carriage bearing the Saint Laurent family¡¯s symbol and a few senior members of the Saint Laurent family were behind her. The elders kept a safe distance from Nia. ¡°Move aside, Augustus. You¡¯re blocking the road.¡± Nia did not stop after walking behind Augustus and spoke rudely. ¡°Nia, the road is so wide. Why do you have to walk through me? Are you deliberately picking on me?¡± Augustus berated Nia. When Nia did not give in, he nced at Watson and clicked his tongue. ¡°Two annoying fellows have gathered. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll deal with you both in thepetition. Just you wait. ¡± Then, Augustus turned around and left. Nia nodded at Watson. ¡°Last time, I was unable to buy the sun gem in your hands, and I feel very regretful! But Charlotte told me that it was because you didn¡¯t want me to spend 1.5 million gold coins to buy it. You tricked Augustus, so thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Watson subconsciously acknowledged her by raising his brows. Nia walked past him and entered the academy. That made him ufortable. Who in their right mind would turn around and walk away without waiting for a response? Nia also stated that Charlotte instructed her to do that. Was she thanking Charlotte instead of him? Watson noticed Charlotte giving him a regretful look and followed Nia into the academy just as he was perplexed. ¡°This year, the Royal Academy is overflowing with geniuses. Augustus, the me Consul, and the Ice Demoness from the Saint Laurent family, have arrived¡ªthe Twin Prides of Ice and Fire. Then, there is also the Sword Saint¡¯s and the Astrologer¡¯s disciple. It¡¯ll be a fascinatingpetition.¡± Many people gathered after the members of the Saint Laurent family arrived; they were discussing it fervently. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Saint Laurents and the Campbells. I heard that the members of the Ptolemy family are also here. Now, the geniuses of the three archdukes are gathered in one ce! But I heard that the Ptolemy family doesn¡¯t have any outstanding peoplepared to the other two families. The main family¡¯s Casey is a useless young master, while Lana is weak and sickly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about that? A few days ago, those two young masters and youngdies of the Ptolemy family had somehow risen to gold-tier status. Furthermore, someone said they saw Young Master Casey disying a tinum-tier weapon in front of a certain weapon shop. With the help of such a powerful weapon, it¡¯s tough to say whether they will win or lose.¡± ¡°Other than the children of the great noble families, some geniuses from themon families have alsoe. I heard that they include the son of the leader of the famous adventurer group, steel wings, Arthur, and the young archer, Nero, nicknamed Sun-chasing Bow. Arthur¡¯s father was a famous gold-tier peak elite in the capital and the provinces. Arthur is only 15 years old this year and is already a gold-tier elite. As for the archer Nero, she is even more powerful. The young girl is an abandoned orphan. A magical beast raised her since she was young, and she has a vision that is different from that of a human.¡± Amid the surrounding discussions, a golden-haired Arthur walked toward the academy under the escort of a group of burly mercenaries. During that time, he shook his hair. Coupled with the massive sword on his back and his resolute face, it caused several young girls to cheer. The young girl named Nero rode on a giant gold-tier storm eagle and descended rapidly from the sky, stirring a gust of violent wind. ¡°Those are the elites in our kingdom. Before thepetition, His Majesty sent out invitations to the whole world, inviting foreign envoys to watch this grand event. The Winter Nation even sent their elites to participate in thatpetition. Look, those people are from the Winter Nation who are participating in thatpetition.¡± Someone made a gesture toward the direction of the horizon. Everyone looked over, following that person¡¯s finger, and saw a snow-white pr bear-like magical beast on the ground. Three men and one woman stood next to the mystical beast, wearing huge fur coats. The leader wore a long beard as if he were a savage¡ªonly his wild stare was visible. His fur coat was not wrapped around his torso like the others but instead was open, showing the same thick hair on his chest. The other two were not particrly tall. The man wore a monocle over his right eye and had short silver hair. He was quietly looking at everything around him while holding it in his hand. The woman was in good shape. She had wavy sky-blue hair and wore a crystal crown in addition to her hefty fur coat. ¡°Dous, it appears that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s so-called geniuses aren¡¯t that powerful. Can I kill them allter?¡± The hairy barbarian looked around and spoke in a low voice in the direction of the Winter Nation¡¯s three-person squad. ¡°Harold, you must keep your cool. On the one hand, His Majesty sent us here to see the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and on the other hand, to test the might of their geniuses! After all, the Dragonspine Snow Mountain had crumbled a while ago, removing the obstacle to invading the Holy Dragon Kingdom. In that regard, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king is aplete moron. It¡¯s one thing to conduct apetition like this, but he also invited visitors from other kingdoms. Did he want to reveal his kingdom¡¯s strength?¡± The man named Dous pushed up his monocle and analyzed it calmly. ¡°A person who has the potential to be a ruler cannot be stupid. Dous, before you conceive an issue, you have to analyze the other party¡¯s conduct and also their identity as a whole. The conclusion will not deviate in this manner.¡± The woman, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The two individuals respectfully addressed her. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Whatever the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king has in mind, we only have one goal in mind when we are here. Let¡¯s just get on with it and do what we¡¯re meant to be doing.¡± The three-person team¡¯s antics drew the attention of arge number of bystanders. Some people¡¯s gazes rested on the three individuals before settling on the hairy man in the lead. ¡°That leader¡¯s beard is too thick!¡± Even though those three were foreign candidates who were exempted from the Royal Academy¡¯s regtion, only individuals under the age of adulthood are allowed topete. ¡°He appears to be in his 30s. No, he¡¯s already 40 years old, I¡¯m afraid. Is there no one left in the Winter Nation to send a group of adults? Also, the weather is so hot right now, but those people are wearing such thick fur. Isn¡¯t it hot in there? That¡¯s why they¡¯re all barbarians; they don¡¯t even know how to dress correctly.¡± ¡°Hey, who are you calling a barbarian? Do you want to die?¡± The three people from the Winter Nation were mocked by one of the observers. The so-called barbarian suddenly moved forward and vanished from the scene as soon as he finished speaking. Harold went to the bystander and hauled him up. ¡°Also, you said I look like I¡¯m 40 years old? Are you blind? I¡¯m only 14.¡± Harold grabbed the bystander with one hand, and with the other hand, he pushed aside the thick hair and beard on his face, revealing a young and tender face. ¡°Help! Help! The people of the Winter Nation are trying to kill someone!¡± When the barbarian grabbed the bystander, thetter¡¯s voice trembled as he screamed, catching the attention of several people around them. Watson was also there. Watson and Christina were about to enter the academy when they heard themotion. When they turned around, they were confronted with that scene. They frowned. Those three people did not appear to be from the Holy Dragon Kingdom based on their attire. Only inhabitants from the northern realm, the Winter Nation, wore fur clothing, ording to Master Antonio. Fur coats were made from magical beasts. It served as a status and strength symbol as well as a means of keeping them warm. Those three people were certainly not feeble, based on their fur coats. ¡°Everyone, this is the capital of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital. Please stop. Otherwise, even if you are guests from the Winter Nation, I will immediately strip you of your eligibility to participate in thepetition.¡± Within a few minutes after the bystander screamed, a teacher from the academy walked outside and stopped Harold. ¡°Okay, I will let him go.¡± Haroldughed. He put the bystander on the ground. Well, to be precise, he smashed them onto the ground. The bystandery on the ground, clutching his broken right hand. He was in so much pain that his head was covered in a cold sweat. Haroldughed out loud. ¡°I let him go, but I didn¡¯t expect that person¡¯s body to be so weak. His arm was already broken even before I exerted any strength! That¡¯s why you people are weak. In terms of physique andbat strength, you can¡¯tpare to the people from our kingdom, who have experienced many hardships.¡± Those were the words that the bystanders had mocked him with, but he had modified them and used them to ridicule them instead. The people from the Holy Dragon Kingdom were furious; mes appeared in their eyes. They clenched their fists. As if sensing the anger in their eyes, Haroldughed even more savagely. ¡°I heard that the winner of thispetition will get the right to marry a princess. Look at how weak you all are! If I win thispetition, doesn¡¯t that mean that your princess will be my wife? What should I do? Even though I¡¯m not interested in weak women, I can still try the princess. I worry that I am too strong and your princess won¡¯t be able to take it. If she dies on the bed after a few days of marriage, that would be my fault.¡± ¡°Who gave you the courage to make fun of our princess? A mere barbarian dares to talk nonsense here! I will teach you a lesson before the King arrives. We¡¯ll teach you the etiquette in the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± After hearing Harold¡¯s statements, the instructor who had walked out of the Academy could not handle it any longer. He sprang forward, his right hand coated in ayer of ferocious fire-elementalbat aura. Thebat aura condensed into a roaring lion¡¯s head that scorched the air in a ten-meter radius. He mmed his fist into Harold¡¯s face. That punch had a lot of force behind it. If hit, even steel would melt into dregs. Harold, on the other hand, did not avoid the punch. With a muffled crash, he let his fist rest on his torso. Harold appeared to be at ease as he stared down at his chest. His chest hair was not messy in the least. ¡°Is that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s so-called etiquette? One isn¡¯t enough, so I¡¯m going to beat up on another. You people are extremely weing.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± The academy teacher looked at his fist in bewilderment. He did not have time to recover from his horror when he saw Harold raise his right leg and tumble toward him. A dozens-of-meter-long crack formed on the ground, apanied by a muffled sound. The crack opened up and swallowed the teacher. Everyone there saw the man fall into the gap. Then, there were panicked screams and curses all around them. Chapter 419 - A Chaotic Start To The Competition

Chapter 419: A Chaotic Start To The Competition

¡°Hey, Harold, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± When Harold¡¯spanion Dous noticed a crack that extended several hundred meters in front of the Royal Academy, he could not help but speak up. ¡°What does it matter? Those people from the Holy Dragon Kingdom are a bunch of jerks. Furthermore, it was theirrade who insulted us. We were only trying to defend our kingdom¡¯s honor and give them a lesson. Even if the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom knows about that, I believe he won¡¯t do anything to us.¡± Harold snorted and looked at the chaotic scene around him. His eyes were full of disdain. They were there to participate in the Royal Academy¡¯spetition. If it were not to monitor the Holy Dragon Kingdom, they would not have bothered topete. They thought the fresh-eyed geniuses were too green. ¡°His Majesty is too cautious with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. We should have sent troops and upied this kingdom when the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copsed. But His Majesty still wants us to investigate. Why bother about these weaklings?¡± Harold could not help but mutter softly. Dous, who heard his words, pushed his monocle upward and nodded. ¡°Indeed, it is difficult for me to understand His Majesty¡¯s intent on that point. Perhaps His Majesty is just trying to be safe! Speaking of which, those guys will only run away after getting injured. I thought that they would gather to target us. Fortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out like that. Otherwise, we might have to kill most of the people here and leave the stage before the match begins.¡± When the two of them were talking, their expressions were rxed, as if they did not take the people from the Holy Dragon Kingdom seriously at all. ¡°Hey, you! What are you doing here? You are obviously from Winter Nation, yet you behave atrociously in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Let me teach you a lesson.¡± A female voice sounded at that exact moment. Christina strode toward those three visitors from Winter Nation. Her hair and light armor glistened in the sunlight as they reflected a brilliant hue. She appeared heroic and valiant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I will protect you. You will be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lady Swordmistress. If she wants to make a move, then we have nothing to fear. After all, she is the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter. I reckon that she can defeat all three of those foolish fellows by herself.¡± The onlookers who had been running in all directions stopped in their tracks. They turned their heads and looked over with joy. ¡°A swordswoman?¡± Christina¡¯s words had left a puzzled look on the faces of the three people from Winter Nation, who had also heard them. Dous stroked his chin, ¡°I have heard about a genius girl in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who has reached tinum-tier at a young age. She is the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter, and they called her Lady Swordmistress.¡± ¡°No matter who she is, there is only one oue for those who dare to stop us! If I beat the swordswoman here, I will have one less opponent in thepetitionter.¡± Haroldughed arrogantly. He took a step forward and rushed toward Christina. He raised his right fist and smacked it toward her. That punch did not have any shy fighting techniques. It was just pure speed and strength, but it wasparable to falling meteorites. Before itnded in front of Christina, the attack had already set off a storm, leaving cracks on the ground. If that punchnded on the ground, it would cause arge amount of damage in the same area as before. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him to be careful. Why is he still so s¨¦?¡± Dous held his forehead while the girl, the one they called Princess, watched everything silently. The crowd, who were happy that Christina had stood up for them, could not help but swallow their saliva when they saw the power contained in Harold¡¯s fist. They looked terrified, and they subconsciously retreated. Even though they had confidence in Christina, they thought Christina might not be able to withstand that attack. ¡°Lie down on the ground obediently.¡± Harold¡¯s face lit up with pride as he noticed the admiring nces from everyone in the room. Even more terrifying was the force he could channel into his fist. He appeared in front of Christina in the blink of an eye, and he was ready to strike her with his fist. Even though he did not use all of his strength in that one punch, it was more than enough for the job. He was a reckless individual, but he refused to question the established order. Killing an influential person in another kingdom was the same as asking for trouble. That punch was only meant to cripple Christina. That was what he had initially thought. However, the development of the situation has exceeded his expectations. Christina wielded a sword that stretched from her right index finger. Harold was knocked off his feet as a result of her gentle pointing of it in his direction. His body, which had just forcefully withstood a strike from a gold-tier elite, was unscathed. The river water had ripped his hair out of his head and shredded his fur coat, revealing his chiseled muscles beneath. His muscles, which were flickering in bronze, looked tougher than marble. However, those muscles could not withstand a single strike of the river water and were instantly torn apart. That was because the river water was not ordinary but was formed by a sword aura. Divine Water Moon Dance! Harold¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He sat half-kneeling on the ground and supported his weight with his hand. A deep ravine was left in the ground after his slip and slide. ¡°That strength is probably in the diamond tier. How can it be so strong?¡± ¡°It is as expected of Lady Swordmistress. She defeated a powerful elite from the Winter Nation in one strike!¡± As word spread that Christina had easily defeated Harold, so did the debates among the onlookers. ¡°It would appear that the Winter Nation¡¯s genius is not all that great. He clearly doesn¡¯t have the strength, but he talked so big. He even mentioned marrying the princess just moments ago! With that kind of power, I believe they will be defeated in a matter of steps. They can¡¯t even marry the princess¡¯ maids, let alone the princess.¡± A well-dressed nobleman threw a jab at Harold. ¡°You are absolutely correct. Those people from the Winter Nation will be eliminated quickly, and I expect them to return to their homes in despair! It is possible that they will not have to wait until thepetition to get their hands on something. Lady Swordmistress will eliminate them before thepetition,¡± another resident echoed. These words converged and reached Harold¡¯s ears, causing him to frown and his eyes to light up with rage. ¡°Your name is Harold? You attacked a teacher from the Royal Academy and even injured many of our citizens. That is my punishment for you. Now, I want you to apologize for your actions just now.¡± ¡°Apologize? I did not use my full strength just now. If I used my full strength, you wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± Harold rose to his feet, an ice-cold grin on his face. The woman in front of him only attacked him when he was not using all of his resources. That was why she was so fortunate to be able to push him away. If she thought she had already won after that, the swordmistress had grossly overestimated her abilities. ¡°I¡¯ll show you my true strength now. Super Giant Transformation!¡± Harold roared. The ck hair on his body began to thicken and spread all over his body in an instant. His muscles expanded. His body swelled from two meters to over three meters in a matter of seconds, as if it had been inted. It grew inexorably. Christina did not stay idle either. She also extended her right hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that move was not my full strength either¡ªKingdom of the Sword!¡± Christina was obscured by an illusory image of the kingdom that appeared behind her as she spoke. A change in expression came over Winter Nation¡¯s princess as soon as that shadow appeared. She had been silent and serene before that. Dous, who had been standing by her side, cried out in surprise. An ice bow condensed in his hand. ¡°Harold, be careful.¡± He drew the bow and nocked the arrow. Three divine arrows made of mysterious ice spontaneously appeared in the ice bow. Dous was about to shoot at Christina¡¯s head when a tender hand pressed on the arrows, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you tounch a sneak attack while others are fighting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Crack! The tender hand exerted a little strength and crushed the three ice arrows, surprising Dous. He turned his head and saw a youth in a white robe standing in front of him. The child carried a white longsword that emanated the aura of time on his back. It reflected the youth¡¯s handsome face, making it look tender and mature at times. ¡®He crushed my ice god arrow. Those long arrows are made of ice-elementalbat aura and the unique tinum-tier Frozen Sky Ice Bow. Their hardness isparable to tinum-tier metal! And when did he appear by my side?¡¯ While Dous was muttering to himself, the battle between Christina and Harold was about to break out. The people in the immediate vicinity hastened their retreat. One man¡¯s dignified voice could be heard over the din of approaching carnage. ¡°The time I promised for the match has not yete, yet you guys are already fighting. It seems that you guys are really looking forward to the match. You guys can¡¯t wait any longer! I feel very happy to see that. However, I think it¡¯s better to save that energy for the match.¡± It was King Landhar III. The civil and military ministers stood behind him. Not only was Hoen present, but so were Antonio and Reid as well. Watson had been alone with Christina because his two masters were called to the pce earlier to study the specific rules of the match with the King and the ministers, which was why he was not with them in the courtyard. ¡°Looks like your life is safe, Lady Swordmistress. Pray that you won¡¯t see me during the match, or I will let you die a horrible death.¡± Seeing King Landhar III¡¯s arrival, knowing that they could not fight, Harold curled his lips, and his body shrank rapidly, returning to his normal size. ¡°I¡¯ll return those words to you intact.¡± Christina replied indifferently and turned to the King and the others. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Watson, who was right behind Christina and in front of His Majesty and the others, noticed the ministers. There was an elderly gentleman with white hair and a beard alongside Hoen. He had a sage expression on his face. It was Macrotov¡ªhe should be the head of the civil officials. Other than those two people, Watson also saw many noblemen from the three archdukes¡¯ families in the crowd, including McGee, Newman, and Freya, whom he had seen in the Campbell family. Other than that, there were also many high-tier noblemen. Of course, those people did not attract Watson¡¯s attention. What really attracted him were four young men and women in royal attire. The young woman was Kiana, whom Watson had met before. ording to Watson¡¯s guess, the three young men should be the princes. The Eldest Prince looked quite mature and had a handlebar mustache. He was about 30 years old, while the Second Prince was about 20 years old. He was a tall, thin man with a handsome face. He was somewhat simr to King Landhar III. As for the Third Prince, he was even younger. He was fat and had a round face with a charming smile on it. The three princes each had their own characteristics. If there was anything simr between them, it was that they resembled King Landhar III. As if sensing Watson¡¯s gaze, the three princes turned their heads. The Eldest Prince nodded at Watson. The Second Prince¡¯s gaze shed, and he waved his hand. The smile on the Third Prince¡¯s face grew even wider. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty, the High Highnesses, the three Princes, and her highness, the Princess.¡± After greeting the three princes, Watson realized that the three men had retracted their gazes. Only Kiana turned her head at that moment. Her gaze had been locked onto him, never leaving him. ¡°That princess is looking at me again. She can¡¯t be interested in me, right?¡± Watson thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still some time before thepetition officially begins. I want to use that time to talk about something.¡± King Landhar III smiled at Watson and looked at him alone. Then, he led the ministers behind him into the Royal Academy. The academy had already prepared a huge spectator stand that could hold hundreds of thousands of people. Those spectator stands were very simr to the stadium in Watson¡¯s previous life. They were created by the Royal Academy using earth-elemental magic overnight. The arena, which was several meters high and covered an area of nearly 1,000 square meters, was located under the massive spectator stand. One or two private rooms could be found scattered around the arena. That was the King¡¯s and noblemen¡¯s viewing area, prepared exclusively for them. They knew they would be able to see all of the action from the beginning to the end of thepetition, so there were no surprises. After King Landhar III entered the Royal Academy, the principal, Brand, immediately came out with a group of teachers to wee him. Brand, who was in his 70s, had already served as the principal for many years. He was a kind-looking, thin and small old man. Brand immediately led the teachers to kneel in front of the King. ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for your contribution to the Royal Academy. You have so many matters to attend to, and yet you are still overseeing the match. I feel extremely honored! To respond to His Majesty¡¯s call, the Royal Academy has also decided to award the winner of thatpetition. The reward is the key to the Royal Academy¡¯s Library.¡± Nearly all of the kingdom¡¯s original and photocopied books were housed in the Royal Academy¡¯s Library. It was as if it held all of the kingdom¡¯s umted knowledge over the years, some of it top-secret. Students at the Royal Academy were required to pay dues to borrow certain books. The fact that they had the library¡¯s key proved that they could ess the collection at any time and read whatever they wanted. As a result, one could say that it is a verymendable reward. Even the King was surprised at Brand¡¯s generosity. ¡°I remember that there are only two keys to the library. One is with you, and the other is with the librarian. They rotate at all times! Because of the special nature of the library, the keys can¡¯t be duplicated. I am very pleased that you are willing to give the key to the library as a reward.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me.¡± Then, Brand led the teachers to the audience seats. There were also many older students¡ªthey gathered in groups of two or three and discussed fervently. ¡°This year¡¯s new students will not only receive His Majesty¡¯s attention and participate in His Majesty¡¯spetition, but they will also receive generous prizes! I really regret being born so early. If I had been born a few yearster, I might have been able to make it to this grand event.¡± The male studentmented to his femalepanion beside him. The femalepanion merely curled her lips. ¡°Stop it. This year¡¯s new students do receive a lot of preferential treatment, but thepetition is also very fierce. The Royal Academy has always implemented a ruthless elimination system. If you don¡¯t have the strength to be here, then you are nothing! Because of His Majesty¡¯s policy, the number of new students this year is more than ten times that of the past, more than the number of people in the other academic yearsbined. Furthermore, the proportion of geniuses among them is especially high. If wepete with those monsters, we will only be cannon fodder.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Arge crowd gathered around the academy¡¯s entrance as students chatted loudly. Seats were assigned to nobles, contestants¡¯ families, andmoners based on their social status. While that was going on, the academy¡¯s host guided Watson and the other contestants into the academy. There appeared to be tens of thousands of attendees at first nce. ¡°We have 30,000 people who have sessfully signed up for the Royal Academy this year. It is possible that the number is not clear to you. To put it another way, the Royal Academy used to admit only 3,000 people per year. The number has grown ten-fold since then. The Holy Dragon Kingdom is growing rapidly, as evidenced by this! And among them are some geniuses I have never heard of before. I promised you something, and now I am going to keep it. However brilliant you may be, regardless of your origin, I will not treat you unfairly as long as you can win.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice echoed through the clouds. His voice and image were projected in the air by magic. Antonio was the one who performed the spell. Later, Antonio would use the same spell to make the battle at the location visible to anyone who happened to be nearby. The words of King Landhar III resounded throughout thend. Many people were enthused after just listening to it. Furthermore, he did not say much. After a few minutes of conversation, King Landhar III changed the subject. ¡°When I first arrived, there was a fight outside. That enlightened me to the fact that everyone is in a good mood right now. Consequently, it is unnecessary to engage in such nonsense. I will justy out the foundation for the match by introducing the rules! There are three rounds in the match. This is a group selection round for the first part of thepetition. As long as you remain standing on the stage for the specified amount of time, you will win no matter what strategy you use. First-round winners will advance to the elimination round, which willst an hour. The final round will feature 16 top finishers. Any questions?¡± King Landhar III inquired of the people in attendance. No one had any questions. Their fists clenched in anticipation, and they exuded excitement as they walked by. ¡°The first event is a team battle? That is something I never expected. That makes sense. Thousands of new students enroll each year, after all. It may take a long time if they are all too much to handle at once! For a contestant like me, team battles are a strong suit. Later, I will do everything in my power to get rid of as many individuals as I can. Even though the final field is limited to sixteen contestants, I did not say there could not be anyone else in it.¡± Harold licked his lips, and his eyes erupted in a dazzling sh of light. He had an unintentional nce at Christina, who was standing nearby and paying close attention to King Landhar III¡¯s speech. Many people shared Harold¡¯s views, and as a result, many people assessed one another to see who they could partner with and who they would oppose. ¡°Let us get this party started, shall we? I, Antonio, and Reid will serve as thepetition¡¯s referees. You have the option to give up during thepetition by raising your hands. After the enemy has surrendered, you are prohibited from doing any more damage. If you don¡¯t, the other officials and I will take action against you. Okay, I am pleased to announce that thepetition has officially begun with the first round. Only an hour remains until the contest is over. All of you should make a move.¡± Whoosh! Arge number of contestants rushed onto the stage as soon as King Landhar¡¯s voice faded. Some people remained motionless, their gaze fixed on the action taking ce in front of them. Augustus did not budge from his position. ¡°What a bunch of idiots,¡± he said as he cast a cold eye on the audience. At that point, they had actually jumped onto the stage! The King stated that those who were still on the stage an hourter would be allowed to continue. There was no requirement that they had to stand on the stage for an hour. They could, in other words, remain on stage until the very end of the game. They would be treated as targets if they went up earlier. Intelligence was also a part of one¡¯s strength. If they only had brute force but no tactics, then they were dumb. He did not go up earlier. On the one hand, he was afraid of wasting his strength. On the other hand, he was worried that his trump card would be discovered. His transformed body was his secret weapon, specially used to deal with Watson. ¡°Watson, you will be finished very soon! My current strength is unprecedentedly strong. Grandfather said that the transformation was very sessful, even more, sessful than he had imagined. He even said that I am the Campbell family¡¯s greatest masterpiece in a hundred years, and that it would be tough for anyone to surpass me in the future. Grandfather wouldn¡¯t lie to me, so I don¡¯t even know how strong I am now.¡± Augustus turned his gaze to the other side. Watson, who was also standing below the stage, smiled. At Watson¡¯s location. ¡°Watson, when should we go up? We should wait until thest few minutes.¡± Christina looked at the thousands of people who had already engaged in a scuffle on stage. ¡°Tina, most of the people think so too. Therefore, thepetition will be more intense during thest period. Furthermore, if we go up now, we might not be treated as a target! Therefore, let¡¯s go upter.¡± Watson shook his head and put forward a different opinion. ¡°Watson, since you think so, then I¡¯ll listen to you. Your judgment shouldn¡¯t be wrong!¡± Christina thought for a moment and agreed. After all, after receiving Watson¡¯s gift, her strength had improved by leaps and bounds to an astonishing level. She could withstand an hour in the arena by herself, let alone Watson. Even if the people in the arena attacked them together, they would not need to be afraid. What Christina could not figure out was whether or not it was okay to go up at this time, based on what Watson had said. There was absolutely no reason to hold out. Watson, on the other hand, advised her to be patient. What on earth was he expecting? ¡°ck¡­ Young Master Watson, I¡¯m here.¡± Someone called out, and an unidentified youth in a school uniform came up to Watson and bowed deeply in his direction. It was raining, and his gray hair had fallen out of his face, covering his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Amon, you¡¯re here.¡± Watson smiled at the youth in front of him. That was the person he was waiting for. He had allowed Amon to enter the academy and be hispanion. Therefore, he had issued an order to Amon to stay with him before thepetition. ¡°Watson, who is this?¡± Christina looked at Amon curiously. She realized that she had never seen that youngster before, and she had followed Watson whenever he went out. Where did that young persone from? Whose son was? ¡°Tina, I forgot to introduce him to you. Amon is a friend I met in the city. He isn¡¯t from a noble family, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know him.¡± Watson exined casually, and Amon bowed to Christina. ¡°It is just as Young Master Watson said, Lady Swordmistress.¡± Christina did not doubt that exnation. She suppressed the doubt in her heart. At that moment, another voice sounded beside Watson. ¡°Watson, so you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± A young girl had called out to them. Then, Charlotte and Lily appeared in front of Watson. The two girls looked like they had used up a lot of energy to squeeze through the tens of thousands of participants. ¡°Miss Charlotte, Miss Lily, why are you here?¡± Christina asked in surprise. As a member of the Sword Saint family, she had seen those two girls when she attended any of the social balls. She knew that they were members of the archduke¡¯s families, but she did not expect Watson to hook up with them in just a few days. ¡°We¡¯re here to join Watson. Since it¡¯s a team battle, the strength of a single person is not enough for a team. Anyway, as long as we can stand at the end of the ring, it¡¯s enough. It¡¯s very difficult for me and Charlotte to aplish that with our strength! However, with Watson and Lady Swordmistress, it will be different!¡± Lily stopped in front of Watson. She patted her chest and said proudly. No one knew why she felt proud about that. ¡°Yes, Watson, we want to ask you for a favor! Since we have eaten together, you should be able to help us, right? Of course, we won¡¯t let you help us for free. If we can enter the third round, we will give youpensation,¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked. ¡°About this, Watson, please take me and my sister, Lana, with you. As your sidekick, if I¡¯m eliminated in the first round, and others find out about it, they¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t have the ability to protect your subordinates. Won¡¯t you lose their respect as well?¡± Behind Charlotte, Casey and Lana, who were holding tinum-tier longswords, also walked toward them. Casey¡¯s expression was one of ttery. Christina was extremely surprised. ¡®Even Casey from the Ptolemy family is here. Watson is surrounded by the children from the three archdukes¡¯ families. How did he do it?¡¯ When did Watson hook up with so many noblemen? Christina had thought that she was the only nobleman Watson knew. She was proud of it and felt that she could extract more benefits from Watson. Then, she felt conflicted. In just an instant, five people appeared beside Watson. From a small group of two people, it had be a team of seven people. ¡°Other than Casey, I¡¯m considered friends with everyone. Since you want me to protect you, I can¡¯t refuse! I¡¯ll enter the arena. You just have to keep about ten meters from me.¡± ¡°Watson, what do you mean? What do you mean by being friends with others? Am I not worthy of being your friend?¡± Casey asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sidekick?¡± Watson nced at Casey. Casey immediately stopped muttering and did not speak. Watson saw Casey as a b*stard who harmed women. He would never be friends with such a person. The reason he did not kill Casey was that he was afraid of angering the Ptolemy family. That did not mean that he had a good impression of Casey. ¡°Oh, right.¡± After speaking to Casey, Watson suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Charlotte. ¡°Miss Charlotte, aren¡¯t you a member of the Saint Laurent family? Your family should have a genius named Nia. You chose me instead of her. Why is that?¡± Casey and Lana came to Watson for help. He knew that the Ptolemy family did not have any particrly powerful geniuses, including Lily. After all, he had defeated Augustus, so he was obviously not his match. Charlotte had told him about Nia two days before thepetition. She also told him to surrender if he were to lose the battle. Otherwise, his life would be in danger. It meant that Charlotte had a lot of faith in Nia¡¯s strength. ¡°Sister Nia doesn¡¯t need my help. She can do that trial by herself. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± Charlotte¡¯s expression was a little awkward. She raised her hand and pointed to a corner of the stage. Charlotte had pointed out a spot on the stage where Nia should be standing, and she was there. That statement was wildly inurate. Nia was perched atop a massive icicle. The icicle towered over everyone at the height of ten meters. It was huge, like a tall tower. It was not just ice that made up the icicle¡¯s structure. Some attendees were unable to make it out in time. Frightened expressions were on their faces as they froze in the icicle. It was estimated that there were over a hundred of them. The people in the vicinity of Nia were shaken by what they witnessed. They all fled the range of the icicle and went to fight in other locations. ¡°More than a hundred people were frozen in an instant. Well, to pass the Royal Academy¡¯s test, even if those people aren¡¯t gold-tier, they are still as strong as a gold-tier elite. It is as expected of someone who passed with full marks. What a monster!¡± When Lily looked at the scene on the stage, she could not help but exim in surprise. ¡°Watson, now you know why I¡¯m not with Sister Nia.¡± Charlotte sighed. If she were to go on the stage, she might also be frozen into an ice sculpture. However, as long as she remained on the stage, she would be considered to have passed the test. Unfortunately, she did not want to use that method to pass the test. ¡°That Nia is a powerful opponent.¡± Watson narrowed his eyes as he looked at the girl on the stage; she had a scroll in her hands and wore a purple gown. She looked like a blooming iris flower. He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with Nia. It reminded him of the time he faced the gods in the pce two days ago. However, that feeling shed through his mind, making him suspect that he was wrong. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless to think about that now. Let¡¯s go on stage.¡± After retracting his thoughts, Watson began to lead everyone to the stage. At the same time, he gave Amon a look, who immediately understood and began to look around him. Watson entered thepetition to avoid the intense finals, but he also wanted to bring Amon along to find and protect some suitable talents from elimination. He aspired to recruit these individuals into his organization. Nia chose to guard the eastern corner of the stage, while Watson chose the western side opposite her. As soon as he entered the stage, two shortpetitors were holding daggers in front of him. They were fighting with each other as they approached him. Those two contestants possessed gold-tier strength. Sparks flew when the des collided, and theirbat aura shook the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eliminated, move aside.¡± Watson¡¯s team included seven people, so the person behind him became nervous while the person in front of him disyed an ecstatic expression. His body had split into three shadows when he teleported short distances using short-range teleportation. The other contestant was forced to move even closer to Watson and the others even faster because they attacked in different directions. Watson extended his right hand and pressed it against the longsword on his back. Just as he was about to move, Casey suddenly rushed out and brandished the Water Dragon Sky Sword in his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would deliver their head as soon as I arrived in the arena. Watson, don¡¯t make a move. Let me deal with those two fellows!¡± He activated a tinum-tier battle technique, the Sky-connecting Waterspout! The sky darkened instantly as the sword emitted a dense blue light. The sky was clouded with ck rain. Suddenly, drizzling rain fell from the sky, and as it condensed into a waterspout, it swept the retreating contestants and the chasing contestants into the raging torrential downpour. The tinum-tier waterspout swept away not only them but all the other teams nearby as well. They could not even scream in the waterspout. More than 50 contestants were sucked into the waterspout with a single sh. The waterspout carried those people from the arena, where they fell heavily to the ground. They had white foaming from their mouths and whirlpool-shaped eyes. They had failed. ¡°What happened? Why is that Young Master so strong?¡± Even though everyone else was retreating, Casey could not help but raise the Water Dragon Sky Sword even higher in a coquettish stance. When he lived in the floating city, people had dubbed him the useless Young Master. However, in the Royal Academy full of geniuses, he could still make a name for himself. All of that was made possible by his exceptional talent. ¡°That¡¯s a tinum-tier weapon? D*mn it! When I saw that person was the legendary useless Young Master Casey, I thought I¡¯d be able to eliminate him easily. I did not expect him to have a tinum-tier weapon.¡± ¡°It is as one expected, even if he¡¯s a piece of trash, as long as he has a tinum-tier weapon, it¡¯s not something an ordinary gold-tier elite can contend against! Let¡¯s not go over there. Let¡¯s find another target.¡± The surrounding voices were not full of praises like Casey had imagined. Instead, they were full of sarcasm. Those words made Casey¡¯s face turn red, and he roared angrily, ¡°You b*stards! Who are you calling trash? Look at me! I¡¯m going to eliminate all of you!¡± He brandished the Water Dragon Sky Sword and was about to rush forward. However, before he could take action, Watson squeezed his shoulder. ¡°Young Master Casey, are you sure you want to go out? We currently upy a corner of the western arena. As long as no one attacks us, we don¡¯t need to take the initiative to attack others. If you go out and leave me by more than ten meters, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± Gulp. Hearing that, Casey looked forward and saw that there were at least hundreds of people staring at him. He swallowed his saliva. ¡°You guys are lucky that I¡¯m a kind person. I won¡¯t argue with you! However, if you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness and dare to attack me, don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡± That kind of hypocritical speech makes other people, such as Charlotte, look at Casey with an odd expression. Fortunately, although Casey¡¯s actions were funny, the power he disyed also made other ordinary people dare not approach him. Unfortunately, that beautiful scene changed with time. After staying in the western corner of the ring for about 20 minutes, a familiar strong enemy appeared before Watson and the others. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Lady Swordmistress who fought me outside? I did not expect that you would choose to enter the ring at this time. I had wanted to wait until you guys entered the finals before fighting with you, but I really can¡¯t wait any longer. Right here, right now, let¡¯s finish the battle with me.¡± The person who jumped up was none other than Harold. The young face hidden under the beard was full of fanaticism. As he spoke, Harold casually waved his fists, and the fierce wind from his fists knocked the contestants out of the ring one by one. In just a moment, there was no one else within ten meters of him, and he looked at Christina with interest. Chapter 420 - End of First Round

Chapter 420: End of First Round

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Harold, you idiot. Didn¡¯t we agree to go up in thest ten minutes? Why are you going up there now? What if you get eliminated?¡± Below the stage, Dous, one of the three members from the Winter Nation,ined unhappily when Harold went up the stage. Dous and the Princess did not follow suit. They just stood near Harold and watched. ¡°Dous, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. What¡¯s the big deal? Anyway, if youe in early, more people will be eliminated. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s better to go up early thanter? Because you can show your strength and intimidate the contestants from the beginning. That will make them feel like we are invincible and attack the remaining contestants. On the contrary, it¡¯s unlikely that they will touch us. We¡¯re going upter to keep our strength hidden.¡± Harold¡¯s exnation made Dous palm his forehead subconsciously. ¡°Harold, you really surprised me.. Why did you exin our strategy in front of the enemy? Calling you an idiot is too good for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dous. Anyway, those are all unimportant. I think it¡¯s okay to tell them. Furthermore, judging from their intention, it¡¯s obviously the same as us. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we tell them not! Right now, the most important thing for me is to end the battle. Other things aren¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Do you guys want toe up one by one or together?¡± After a few perfunctory exnations, the light in Harold¡¯s eyes grew more assertive. He beckoned at Watson and the others. ¡°Who are you? How can you be so arrogant? You even want us to go up together. Do you have the skills? I don¡¯t need anyone else. I can settle you by myself.¡± Casey and Lana arrivedte, so they did not see the battle between Christina and Harold. Therefore, Casey did not think that the man in front of him was powerful. He held the Water Dragon Sky Sword and swaggered forward. ¡°tinum-tier sword technique, Sky-connecting Waterspout!¡± The water tornado that had just dissipated condensed once more after Casey¡¯s words, and it sped up its approach toward Harold. Under the dark clouds, a few bursts of lightning could be seen. Those who came into contact with the water droplets from the water tornado had holes in their bodies, and everyone else fled in all directions. However, Harold, who was at the center of the attack, appeared to be very calm. He did not escape from the oing waterspout, and he extended his right hand that expanded like an intable balloon amidst a series of cracking sounds. Soon, its size increased by several times. At the same time, ayer of solid ice appeared on its erged arm. Harold stuck his arm into the waterspout, which then was spinning rapidly before it stopped. Ayer of solid ice condensed along with the water molecules. Soon, the waterspout stopped spinning and turned into a huge rotating icicle. Then, Harold pulled his thick arm out of the rotating icicle. Boom! The icicle that connected the sky and the earth turned into ice shards and snowkes. ¡°What...is that?¡± Casey, who was holding his tinum-tier weapon high up in the air, was ready to wee the victory. When he saw that scene, he opened his mouth and fell into a daze. The snowkes that fell on his body made him subconsciously alert. It froze his tinum-tier attack. That power was too terrifying. ¡°Are you stunned? You people are so short-sighted. The Winter Nation has powerful magical beasts and even more ancient existences, such as the snow giants! As the descendants of the once-extinct frost giants, the snow giants are not as powerful as the frost giants, but they also have extraordinary strength. And I am a snow giant with ice blood flowing in my veins. Furthermore, the purity of the giant bloodline in my blood is not weaker than that of an ordinary frost giant. The specific manifestation is that I was born with tinum-tier strength.¡± ¡°Born with tinum-tier strength? Is there such a genius in the world?¡± Even Watson was shocked. He had trained for a long time to be tinum-tier. He did not expect that Harold would be born with such strength. Humans were iparable, indeed. The Winter Nation had sent a monster to them. ¡°Young Master Watson, that guy is from the snow giant¡¯s bloodline. With your help, he might be able to awaken the bloodline of the real frost giant! After the elemental giant is extinct, even their remains will be worth a lot. That guy is a good specimen. Do you want me to capture him and bring him back to the Severed Fingers Gang?¡± Amon lowered his voice and whispered into Watson¡¯s ear. His goal was to help Watson find suitable talents and win them over to fight against the King. Since the person in front of him was from the Winter Nation and was naturally hostile toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom, he was a good target. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. He attacked Tina. Now he¡¯s my enemy and needs to be dealt with.¡± Watson shook his head. While Watson was talking to Amon, Dous pushed up his monocle and said, ¡°Harold, can you stop telling your enemies about your abilities? Now that your enemies know about your abilities, how are you going to ambush them?¡± Dous despised swine-like teammates who were constantly bragging to their foes about their special abilities. He would have gone up onto the stage and dragged Harold Down if the Princess had not yet given the order. ¡°Dous, you¡¯re too nosy. Even if I tell those people about my ability, they can¡¯t do anything to me! My snow giant¡¯s ability far surpasses that of a human; what can they do to me? They can only watch as I defeat them.¡± Harold spoke in a muffled voice. Every part of his body suddenly swelled. The ck hair on his body grew and turned from ck to white in a short period. He had transformed from a human into a giant more than ten meters tall and covered in long white hair. ¡°The people from the Winter Nation have giant blood in them? Run, quickly!¡± When one of the contestants caught a glimpse of Harold as a giant, the giant¡¯s shadow fell on him. In shock, he let out a shrill scream and dashed back to safety. ¡°How do I defeat such a monster? I give up.¡± Harold¡¯s terrifying appearance terrified most of the people there. They were tempted to surrender by spreading their arms wide. To their surprise, Harold had already spread out his massive feet, which measured several meters in circumference, before they could even raise their hands. He stomped on the contestants who were ready to surrender. A few that could not get away in time were squashed into a pool of blood, even though the attack did not use anybat aura orbat skills to do so. Roar! Afterpleting all of that, Harold stooped to his knees and grabbed the arena floor with both of his hands. Since there were many battles between those geniuses, the arena was reinforced to withstand attacks, at least at the tinum tier. However, Harold had lifted the rocks out of the ground. He hurled two massive boulders, each measuring several meters in height, with the force of a mountain. As a result, those in the path of the two massive rocks were broken apart and sent flying out of the arena. The weaker ones were trampled, and their bodies littered the ground. The entire arena was reduced to two long, empty halls as a result of the operation. Except for the bits of meat and the spilled blood, the voids were empty. That scene was too shocking; the other contestants even stopped fighting. The entire arena was silent. ¡°From now on, this arena will belong to me. If you don¡¯t want to die, then get lost. Only those who can fight me can stay here.¡± Harold¡¯s snow giant spoke in a low and muffled voice. His voice was like thunder. When the other contestants heard that, many of them revealed indignant expressions, but they had no way to refute him. They were like weaklings who were not worth mentioning. ¡°Harold, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t attack the other contestants. I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡± Christina could not stand Harold¡¯s arrogance. She stood up and stretched her right hand into a battle stance. ¡°You finally can¡¯t stand it anymore? I¡¯ll finish you off first and then crush those small fries around me.¡± Harold opened his fanged-mouth that and let out an ear-piercingugh. He ran toward Christina on four limbs. The strength of his running was enough to shake the earth. Furthermore, Harold¡¯s finger was thicker than Christina¡¯s¡ªtwo were enough to pinch an ordinary human. Everyone thought Christina had a small chance of winning. ¡°Watson, aren¡¯t you going to help? Would it be dangerous to let Miss Christina fight against such a monster alone? After all, there¡¯s a difference even if they¡¯re both tinum-tier. A tinum-tier giant is obviously much stronger than an ordinary human,¡± Charlotte asked hesitantly. However, Watson remained calm; he did not move. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll just wait here. Tina is skilled enough to get rid of that big fool! Instead of worrying, you should rest and prepare for the uingpetition. With me here, you don¡¯t have to worry. If you¡¯re tired, you can just lie here and sleep.¡± ¡°Lie here and sleep?¡± Charlotte repeated with a strange expression on her face. The people nearby also showed disapproval after hearing Watson¡¯s words. No matter how strong Watson was, he would not be able to protect all of them, right? After all, sleeping in a ce like that was equivalent to courting death. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to rest, then I¡¯ll rest on my own.¡± Watson had no intention of defending himself after seeing that Charlotte and the others did not believe him. He did not do anything but sit cross-legged on the ground, his face nk. His attention was drawn to the nearby conflict between Christina and Harold. They had already collided at that point. Christina did not have a longsword, but she was dripping with energy with every move she made. Harold had a great deal of power as well. Every move he made had the potential to shake the ground beneath his feet. In addition, Harold¡¯s body was constantly enveloped in ayer of ice-cold air as he attacked. Christina¡¯s frequent exchanges with him had left the ground and her armor wholly covered in ice. As a result, her movements became increasingly challenging. ¡°The Sword Saint¡¯s tinum-tier daughter! You have let me down so badly. Is this the extent of your abilities?¡± Every time he punched the ground, one could see the imprint there. The shattered ground froze in midair before they turned to stones and were sted away. ¡°You are powerful. I have to admit that I can¡¯t do anything to you in a short period. It seems that I can only use this move.¡± Christina backed ten meters away while she said that. Harold¡¯s attack and defense wereparable to diamond-tier, which caused her to understand that Harold¡¯s strength was probably at peak tinum-tier. Even if Christina could use her diamond-tier sword technique to subdue Harold, it would have been difficult to inflict physical harm on him. ¡°Oh? Are you still hiding some kind of powerful move? Hurry up and use it, or you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Christina was unmoved by Harold¡¯s words. She just closed her eyes, raised her hands above her head, and took a step backward with her right calf. Her entire body seemed to have turned into a sharp sword. Before she could move, a sharp sword aura had already shot straight into the sky. The thick dark clouds that had appeared earlier because of Casey¡¯s tinum-tier fighting technique, the Sky-connecting Waterspout, had been pierced through them. A warm ray of sunlight sprinkled on the ground. It shone on Christina¡¯s body, causing her armor to emit a psychedelic luster. Following that, an illusory kingdom appeared. With Christina as the core, Harold was trapped within it. Harold¡¯s expression drastically changed when he realized what was going on around Christina. When Christina confronted him before thepetition, he knew exactly what move she intended to use. Dous¡¯ interruption prevented Christina from unleashing it fully, and as a result, Harold was under the impression that the pressure on him had increased when that move was actually used. ¡®I can¡¯t let her unleash that move, or else I¡¯ll lose.¡¯ With that thought in his heart, Harold¡¯s thick arms clenched into fists and fell toward the ground. ¡°Peak tinum-tier fighting technique, Avnche of a Thousand Mountains!¡± Numerous snow mountains appeared in front of Harold. Each one was taller than the other. The snow swirled in all directions, along with the strong wind. The endless snowkes seemed to fill up the entire arena and covered the snow mountains. Countless participants flew out of the arena and were covered by the snowkes. There were even more people submerged under the snow. After that move appeared, the noblemen in the surrounding stands held their breaths. King Landhar III, Antonio, Reid, and the two envoys from the Winter Nation sat in the luxurious spectator box. ¡°I did not expect such powerful talent from the Winter Nation. They seemed to be already at peak tinum-tier at such young ages. Their future achievements should be limitless!¡± King Landhar III looked down at the battle through the huge window. He was swirling a ss of scarlet wine brewed from the sun fruit. Upon hearing his words, the two envoys from the Kingdom of Winter could not help but look pleased. ¡°Your Majesty, you tter us. Among these three talents, Harold is not the strongest. The other two geniuses, Princess Ash and Dous, are stronger than Harold when they want to be! It¡¯s just that we did not expect that your kingdom¡¯s Lady Swordmistress would be able to fight Harold to a draw.¡± As soon as the two envoys finished speaking, a cold snort came from the side. The person who made the sound was Reid. Naturally, Reid did not feel good when someone belittled his daughter. ¡°What do you mean by fighting Harold to a draw? Can¡¯t you see that Tina is about to win?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Sword Saint. We do not see it at all.¡± The two envoys were intimidated by Reid¡¯s powerful aura, and their breathing stopped. Then, they realized that they had lost theirposure, so they took the opportunity to look outside. ¡°It seems like the weather in the Winter Nation is not too good, which has caused the two envoys¡¯ eyes to be less than perfect. After thepetition is over, I will definitely treat the two of you with the best healers in our kingdom.¡± ¡°Master Reid, there is no point in trying to convince us. A win is a win, and a loss is a loss! Besides, Harold is 14 years old this year, and Lady Swordmistress is already 20 years old. Even if Harold loses, it is expected. If Harold is the same age as Lady Swordmistress, then Lady Swordmistress will definitely lose.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± King Landhar III, sensing tensions rising between Reid and the two envoys, put down his wine cup and said, ¡°Alright, do not quarrel! Instead of arguing about it, how about we make a bet on who will win that battle, and I will be the judge?¡± ¡°Since His Majesty has said so, it seems inappropriate for us not to participate. We bet that Harold would win, and we bet a thousand gold coins.¡± The two envoys looked at each other. ¡°Only a thousand gold coins? You people from the Winter Nation are so stingy. Or do you have no confidence in your own elites?¡± Reid sneered. Then, the two envoys asked, ¡°Master Sword Saint, so you are prepared to bet more? I wonder how much you are betting?¡± ¡°I shall bet a million gold coins that Tina will win.¡± What? The two envoys were shocked. They did not expect Reid to bet so much. They did not know if Reid was really that confident or rich and generous and did not care about such a small amount of money. ¡°Since Reid has offered one million gold coins, then I must do something as well. I also bet that Christina will win. And I also bet one million gold coins.¡± Antonio, who had not spoken since the beginning, suddenly interrupted with a smile on his face. ¡°I can even bet on the final winner. You will never think of this person. And I can bet 100 million gold coins on that.¡± ¡°Antonio, the first round is not over yet. It¡¯s too early to tell. You can only bet between Christina and Harold for this round.¡± ¡°Alright, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve spoken too much.¡± Antonio smiled and did not say anything after being reprimanded by King Landhar III. He understood that the King did not want him to leak too much information, but he did not care. He had decided that the winner of thatpetition would be Watson. There was no one more monstrous than that youth. When Christina and Harold were fighting, Watson sat cross-legged on the spot and began to doze off, making Antonio feel angry and amused. The only one who could show suchziness in the battle was Watson, and the two envoys from the Winter Nation would never have thought that such a youth would be the favorite to win. King Landhar III turned to look at the two envoys. ¡°Gentlemen, each of us has bet a million gold coins, but you only bid 1,000 gold coins. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we only have a few thousand gold coins on us. We can¡¯t even make a bigger bet.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can lend the money to you. As long as you win, you can return it to me. Anyway, it¡¯s only one million gold coins. It should not be a big amount for you or the Winter Nation, right?¡± ¡®How was that not a significant amount?¡¯ The two envoysined in their hearts. A million gold coins could do a lot of things in the Winter Nation. Arge family¡¯s annual liquidity was only around ten million gold coins. It might not be enough. That was the disadvantage of living in a cold environment. Due to theck of resources and the exhaustion they had to endure to get through the cold every year, the residents did not get to enjoy any special entertainment programs. Their purchasing power was also inferior. Their economy was far less developed than that of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, since King Landhar III had said so, the two envoys could not lower their rank. It seemed like the Winter Nation was not as good as the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They immediately nodded. ¡°In that case, we thank you, Your Majesty. One million gold coins bet then. That money is just a drop in the ocean for the Winter Nation. We¡¯ll ept that bet.¡± In any case, as long as they won the bet, they would not have to pay it. On the contrary, they could earn quite a lot. So, why not? In a happy mood, the two envoys looked through the huge window. At that moment, the battle between Harold and Christina was almost at the end. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Avnche of a Thousand Mountains!¡± As they watched the massive snow mountains appear and spread outward, engulfing thepetitors one by one, both envoys could not help but smile. They knew Harold¡¯s strengths and weaknesses; he was the weakest link in the trio. The other two elites were much stronger. Harold was more powerful in terms of strength and maneuverability. ¡°It seems like you will have to spend a lot of money, Your Majesty.¡± Unable to hold it in, the envoy disyed the posture of a victor. With such a powerful move like the Avnche of a Thousand Mountains, not many people in the Winter Nation could withstand it, let alone Christina, who had already been swallowed by the snowkes. It seemed like she had already suffered a crushing defeat. ¡°It¡¯s too early to make a conclusion. Let¡¯s continue watching.¡± King Landhar III shook his head. His indifferent reaction made the two envoys somewhat puzzled. How would Christina turn the tables? Just as they were feeling puzzled, suddenly, a dazzling seven-colored greatsword pierced throughyers of snow fog and the icebergs that filled the sky. It transformed into the Kingdom of the Sword that shot straight into the clouds and emitted a brilliant light. The Kingdom of the Sword was illusory and seemed to be unstable. However, the power it contained was supreme. Just by looking at it, one could feel the radiance of divinity. Many participants could not help but kneel on the ground with trembling legs in front of it. In an instant, arge number of people knelt on the stage. Even a few elites who were unmoved, such as Nia, who had upied the eastern corner from the start, could not help but look at the greatsword with a solemn expression. sh! Apanied by a soft shout, the Kingdom of the Sword shed downward. It was as if a divine kingdom had fallen. The hundreds of icebergs that Harold had summoned instantly shattered. Without even releasing ice shards, they were vaporized into mist, revealing the entire stage. Crack! The arena, with Harold as the center, split into two halves. The middle of the arena was blocked by a crack that was several meters wide. Harold stared at his chest in a daze. His skin was dyed red with blood¡ªarge wound ran across his chest. ¡°What¡¯s that move called?¡± ¡°That is a starlight-tier sword technique, and its name is the Kingdom of the Sword.¡± ¡°A starlight-tier sword technique?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes widened, and then he smiled bitterly in relief. ¡°I see, I did not lose unjustly.¡± As soon as his voice fell, his huge body copsed. The long white fur on his body gradually turned ck, and his huge body began to shrink. Before he fell into the crack, a ck shadow shed under it¡ªit was Dous. He held Harold in his arms. ¡°Harold, that¡¯s why I told you not to leak any information to the enemy so easily. Otherwise, you would not be so miserable!¡± ¡°Princess Ash, what should we do now? We¡¯ve disrupted the n. Should we avenge Harold?¡± Dous turned his head and asked Ash, who had also followed him to the stage. Even though he saw Christina perform the shocking starlight-tier sword technique, he did not feel afraid. On the contrary, the eyes hidden behind the lenses were filled with killing intent. ¡°Do it... No, forget it. Let¡¯s find a ce to treat Harold for the time being. ¡± When Ash saw the big bloody hole in Harold¡¯s chest, a hint of anger shed in her eyes. She wanted to make a move, but at that moment, Watson, who was behind Christina, suddenly woke up. He stretched his body and said, ¡°It¡¯s over so quickly. It¡¯s faster than I thought.¡± Then, he met Ash¡¯s eyes. The moment she met Watson¡¯s eyes, Ash¡¯s body trembled violently. She swallowed the words forcefully and stomped her foot. Standing on the copsed arena floor, Ash and Dous, who was still carrying Harold, looked around coldly. That scene stopped the contestants who were prepared to ambush Harold. Everyone on the stage was at least tinum-tier. Other than Christina, who had just broken the arena with her sword, the rest could not do anything simr. Only Ash could shatter the arena with a single move. A person with that kind of strength was not something they could afford to provoke. However, Ash¡¯s actions reminded them that they could destroy the stage; he only required them to be still standing at the end of thepetition. He did not say they had to be on the same stage. ¡°Princess Ashe, you clearly wanted me to make a move just now. Why did you immediately change your words? Furthermore, you made us stay so far away from the main stage. We can¡¯t avenge Harold or kill any of the geniuses from the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± Dous stood in the small arena with a radius of one meter. He frowned as he looked at the crowd that was still fighting hundreds of meters away. ¡°Just now, I happened to catch a glimpse of someone. It was because of them that I came to such a conclusion! Concentrate your efforts on healing Harold. The Holy Dragon Kingdom has such a powerful person? That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t expect to find here, Dous. It looks like we made a blunder with our calctions. My mother¡¯s mission, which she assigned to me, is unlikely to bepleted.¡± Ash looked worried. Her full name was Ash Winter Gustav, the third daughter of the Winter Nation¡¯s empress. The fact that she appeared on that mission symbolized the importance of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It also meant that she possessed a special ability. The eye of the frozen mirror. She was born with a special pupil. It was made of pure ice elements rather than flesh and blood. Anyone who possessed that pupil could see through the essence of all the powers in the world. However, it also meant that the person would be color blind¡ªeverything was a mass of energy. For example, Ash would see Harold as an ice-elemental energy mass with the outline of a giant. Even if Harold did not cast his giant transformation, it was still the same. When she looked at Christina¡¯s outline, it was a giant sword that shot straight up into the sky. It was very simr to the Kingdom of the Sword that she had seen. Those were not much. The key was that she had identally caught a glimpse of Watson¡¯s energy outline. Ash shivered as she remembered that. ¡°Princess Ash, what exactly did you see? If you are afraid because of that woman, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Even though she can use the divine kingdom, the Empress gave us that artifact before she left. With that artifact, we can easily use the divine kingdom¡¯s power. We won¡¯t be inferior to her.¡± ¡°Who said I was talking about the swordswoman? I¡¯m talking about the youth behind her.¡± Ash reached out and pointed in Watson¡¯s direction. The young man was sitting cross-legged on the ground and yawning as if he had just woken up from a dream. Dous¡¯ expression became strange. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of that youth, Princess Ash? Really?¡± He understood Ash¡¯s ability to see things that ordinary people could not. That was also her primary purpose for going there¡ªsome geniuses would hide their strength to influence other people¡¯s judgment. However, with Ash around, they would not make a mistake in their judgment. ¡°Dous, the young man you are referring to, defeated the Frozen Sky Ice Bow before thepetition! I looked at him then, but although it was powerful, it was barely diamond-tier. However, his aura changed when I was about to order you to attack him.¡± Ash¡¯s pupils turned pure white, reflecting the outline of the energy emitted from Watson¡¯s body. The outline was difficult to describe. It did not have a human form, but instead, it was a fountain emitting unknown energy. Two divine kingdoms with entirely different styles, and there were also numerous glorious rules. Human figures were between them. They were not Watson, but they were a part of him. His outline did not have any obvious boundaries; it seemed to upy everything within sight. Ash had seen through many people since she was young. Among them, there were many powerful magical beasts and elites. However, none of them had an energy outline like Watson¡¯s. ¡°Princess Ash, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. You said that Harold¡¯s energy profile was a snow giant that was more than ten meters tall, just like what he looked like after he transformed! Tell me, how many Harolds are there in Watson¡¯s energy profile. Then, I¡¯ll be able to gauge his strength.¡± ¡°One thousand, no, maybe 10,000 Harolds.¡± ¡°Ten thousand Harolds? Are you seeing things?¡± Dous swallowed his saliva. He had never doubted the princess, but at that moment, he could not help but waver. Harold was as strong as a diamond-tier elite, but Watson was equivalent to 10,000 of Harolds. How strong was Watson ¡°I¡¯m sure. We should change our ns for the uing battle. With that young man, if we go too far, we might end up worse than Harold! As for how strong that young man is, we¡¯ll have to wait for the next battle to find out.¡± .... When Ash and Dous analyzed Watson¡¯s strength, Watson stood up, pping his hand over his mouth. He nced at Ash and Dous in the distance. ¡®They even thought of such a method to split up the arena. How clever! It¡¯s a pity they didn¡¯t give up even after watching their man lose. They were prepared to capture everyone in one fell swoop.¡¯ After Christina defeated Harold, Ash cast a nce at Watson. He felt a trace of that girl¡¯s gaze. It was as if she had been seen through his body, and all his secrets had been exposed. That made him a little nervous. He believed that the girl was not ordinary since she could affect him that much. He wanted to finish her off before she entered the finals. However, he did not expect her to stop attacking after she saw him. Instead, she took the initiative to pull away. That made it difficult for him to make a move. ¡®If I make a move now, I can only use arge-scale attack. If that were to happen, I would eliminate most of the people here. I¡¯d better wait for an opportunity to meet her after entering the finals to think of a way to deal with her.¡± Watson made up his mind and waved at Christina. ¡°Tina, you came back just in time. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to cut off the area that we¡¯re in to separate us from the main stage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me to do things the moment Ie back? Watson, I didn¡¯t see you helping me when I was fighting a strong enemy just now.¡± Christina panted as she rolled her eyes at Watson. It was obvious that the battle had exhausted her. ¡°I believed that you could defeat the opponent, Tina, so I did not interfere.¡± Watson shrugged. Christina rolled her eyes again. Although she was unhappy with Watson¡¯s words, she still did as he requested. She stretched her hand outward and separated the west side of the arena. Then, she used her sword aura to push them away from the main stage. When the other elites saw that, they also followed suit. Nia used an ice de to split the arena that she was in and then used an ice pir to lift it into the air. Augustus also upied a spot and released tinum-tier mes to fuse the surrounding stages. The fire separated his area from the main stage, making it difficult for others to get close. Aside from them, a few elites had separated the stage from the battle. Faced with such a powerful existence that surpassed tinum-tier, the other participants did not dare fight for it. They could only engage in an even more crowded battle in the arena, which had shrunk by nearly a third. An hour quickly passed. The number of participants remaining in the arena had decreased from 30,000 to less than 1,000 people. In the spectator box in the sky. Reid and Antonio held an IOU in their hands, respectively. Their faces were filled with joy, while the Winter Nation¡¯s two envoys sat opposite them. They looked as if they had lost their loved ones; they were discouraged. ¡°Harold had lost? How did that swordswoman control the divine kingdom?¡± They knew that only starlight-tier elites could use the divine kingdom¡¯s power. Some diamond-tier geniuses might be able to use it too. However, that girl looked like she was only tinum-tier. So, how could she use the divine kingdom? It was impossible for her to do that. Did she use a weapon? It did not look like she carried one. ¡°Impossible? As my daughter, is it strange for her to control the divine kingdom at such a young age?¡± Reid exhaled with a smug look on his face. He had earned a million gold coins, an act that smacked the envoys¡¯ faces. He was really proud of himself. It was too exhrating. Reid knew that it was an ability that Watson had given Christina, so he did not doubt it. After all, he had seen with his own eyes that after believing in Watson, even a gold-tier disciple could disy strengthparable to a diamond-tier elite, let alone a tinum-tier Christina. He might not believe in his daughter, but he would always believe in Watson. However, there was one thing that Reid did not quite understand. He believed that there was a reason for Christina to win. Why did King Landhar III look as if he was certain that Christina would win? Did he know about Watson¡¯s various abilities? Did Watson tell the King that? Puzzled, Reid nced at King Landhar III and found that he was ying with the wine ss in his hand. The corners of his mouth held an unfathomable smile. Reid did not know what was going through King Landhar III¡¯s mind at that moment. ¡®What a pity. Initially, I thought that Christina was not a match for the Winter Nation¡¯s youth. But if Watson were to make a move, the other youth would definitely lose. I didn¡¯t expect Christina to defeat him on her own! That was really beyond my expectations. I knew that Christina had advanced to tinum-tier, but when did she manage to master the Kingdom of the Sword? Did she have some sort of epiphany? No matter what, that is too exaggerated.¡¯ From tinum-tier epiphany to obtaining starlight-tier abilities, was that something that a human could do? ¡®Antonio and Reid bet so confidently on Christina¡¯s victory. It seems like they have grasped some things that I don¡¯t know, but they aren¡¯t willing to tell me about that. They wanted me to also bet on a million gold coins. Those two old b*stards.¡¯ King Landhar III cursed Reid and Antonio for being unreasonable, but he did not say it aloud. Since it was almost time, he stood up, and his voice was transmitted to the entire Royal Academy with magic. ¡°Time¡¯s up. I dere that the first round of thepetition has officially ended. Let me see how many people are left after this.¡± Chapter 421 - The Chosen One

Chapter 421: The Chosen One

After King Landhar III¡¯s voice was heard, everyone on stage came to a halt. Non-stage participants appeared agitated, while stage participants like Watson and the others appearedposed. Some people copsed on the main stage from exhaustion and dehydration, as well. Even if there was another battle, it appeared as if they would be unable to continue fighting. As the scene unfolded, King Landhar III remained standing to take it all in. He said, ¡°It appears that everyone is exhausted. Let¡¯s take a half-hour break. The second round will begin very soon! It¡¯s a round of elimination. After that, the remaining participants will draw lots. The one who draws the first lot will fight the one who draws the second lot. The one who draws the third lot will fight the one who draws the fourth lot, and so on until the sixteen winners are decided¡­¡± King Landhar III exined the rules above while the contestants belowined. ¡°There¡¯s only one hour left. That¡¯s too little time!¡± ¡°I wasted most of my energy in the battle, and I also suffered a few serious injuries. It¡¯s practically killing me to fight in such a situation. It seems that I¡¯d better forfeit voluntarily.¡± Many people had the same thoughts. The vast majority of their attention was drawn to the main stage. Unlike Watson, who could split the stage with ease, they had to fight to get a chance to stay on stage. The hour-long chaos ofbat between various foes had depleted their bodies¡¯ reserves of all remaining energy. The experts who had divided the arena were utterly unaffected by what had happened. They already had a huge advantage over those elites, and that advantage had widened; their chances of winning had shrunk even further. It was as if King Landhar III could hear what thosepetitors were thinking; he yelled, ¡°Does anyone feel that the one-hour rest that I have arranged is too short? Do not worry; I will make sure the match is organized fairly! Consequently, I have a little something for everyone. I promise that within an hour, all of you will be back to full strength.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice summoned a group of golden armored guards, led by Hoen, to thepetition site, where they arrived with a tray in hand. They had a pot of wine and a cup of fruit juice in their hands, both from the tray. ¡°That is the fruit juice and wine made from the Forest of Eternity¡¯s sun and moon gems. That fruit takes its time to develop, soaking them in the Spring of Life¡¯s water for a thousand years. The high concentration of vitality in the wine made from that fruit is excellent for treating injuries quickly. The Holy Dragon Tavern and other taverns in the kingdom do sell that wine, and a bottle would typically cost a tonne of gold. However, His Majesty is kind and generous to share that wine for free! The sun and moon wine is avable for those who can drink it, while fruit juice is avable for those who cannot. Hoen¡¯s voice spread far and wide via his aura, and those who heard it had different expressions. ¡°It is wine made from the fruit of the Forest of Eternity. That wine is familiar to me. The Holy Dragon Tavern does have it for sale. When I first arrived in the city, I was eager to try it, but it was too expensive for me. I did not expect to get it for free from His Majesty,¡± one of the contestants said. ¡°That wine has the exact effect that His Majesty said it would have. It certainly has the potential to aid in the healing process for those who have been injured. It can also help those who have not achieved gold-tier strength and awaken the cultivation talent for their light or dark elements. It is great! His Majesty only ever gave the full sun and moon fruits to ten geniuses at a banquet before. I had no idea he would give so many now. No matter how they make the wine, it will still cost a lot of money.¡± A young noble girl who had previously attended the royal banquet sighed. The three people from the Winter Nation were the most shocked, not the people in the crowd. ¡°The wine was brewed from the sun and moon fruits. I remember that those fruits are important items in the Elven Kingdom. Their rarity is not inferior to water from the Spring of Life. The Winter Nation spent a lot of money to get some spring water of life from the Elven Kingdom. We hope to use the water from the Spring of Life to create an undead army to destroy the Holy Dragon Kingdom! Normally, the Holy Dragon Kingdom should not have things from the Elven kingdom. Did the Elven Kingdom make a deal with the Holy Dragon Kingdom as well as the Winter Nation?¡± Ash¡¯s expression was one of shock as she muttered to herself. As the Princess, she knew about most of the Winter Nation¡¯s ns. For that reason, they sent their ministers to the Elven kingdom to discuss with the elf king about countermeasures to take against the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Their presence at the Holy Dragon Kingdom to participate in thepetition was also a part of that n. As soon as they had gathered enough information about the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the Winter Nation and the Elven kingdom would join forces to attack them. However, things had changed. A valuable artifact from the Elven kingdom had been seen at the Holy Dragon Kingdom. That was not normal. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t rush to a conclusion. Perhaps that so-called wine brewed from the sun and moon fruits is just a gimmick. They might be brewed from other things. Let¡¯s taste them first. Then we can understand what they are.¡± Dous consoled Ash. As he was from the Winter Nation, he was very good at drinking wine. Therefore, he had chosen wine. He drank a pot of sun wine that had a golden red color. Suddenly, he stopped talking. ¡°It seems that that wine is brewed from the sun and moon fruits, indeed. I can feel a trace of the Spring of Life aura in it! This is significant. Something from the Elven Kingdom has appeared in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Maybe there is a deal between the two kingdoms. We must report this to the Empress on time. It seems that she was right to ask us toe to the Holy Dragon Kingdom to gather information.¡± Ash drank a ss of moon wine. She felt a vibrant fragrance wantonly in her mouth, and then afortable coolness flowed through her limbs and bones. Then, she frowned. She stretched a finger outward, and a faint ck light appeared on her fingertip. It was the product of a fusion between dark elements. ¡°Eating the sun or moon gem can raise a person to the gold-tier. It does not affect any gold-tier elite, but it will awaken their talent in light or dark elements! Even though the effect is weak, it is the same as the legendary moon fruit. Perhaps it¡¯s because there is only a small amount of the fruit in the wine.¡± After drinking the moon wine, Ash confirmed that King Landhar III was not using gimmicks. The wine was made from the sun and moon fruits, indeed. The second round drew between 800 and 900 participants. It was possible to divide the wine or fruit juice amongst them. So, King Landhar III had to prepare 2,000 sses of wine and fruit juice. He did say that the wine and juice were avable at the Holy Dragon Tavern and other locations. Arge number of sun and moon fruits had appeared to be in that area. It was a mystery how they got their hands on those exotic fruits in the first ce. As Ash¡¯s mind was filled with doubts, Dous had already poured some of the sun wine into Harold¡¯s mouth. The wound on his chest immediately healed. Then, he opened his eyes. With a confused look, he said, ¡°Am I not severely injured? Why can¡¯t I feel any pain? And why am I here?¡± Harold guessed that he should have been eliminated by then. He should have been in the lounge or infirmary. He should not have appeared on the battlefield. Dous exined faintly, ¡°Harold, you¡¯ve recovered because you just drank a bottle of sun wine made from sun gems.¡± ¡°The sun fruit that is the Elven Kingdom¡¯s most precious treasure? That¡¯s too extravagant. Did the Princess make the wine?¡± Harold looked at Ash gratefully. Ash was their princess, and the Winter Nation had signed an agreement with the Elven Kingdom. It would not be a surprise if Ash had one or two sun fruits with her. He did not expect Ash to shake her head instead. Pointing at the top of his head, she said, ¡°King Landhar III gave us the wine. Everyone here has a bottle.¡± ¡°Everyone got a bottle of wine made from the sun fruits. Did I hear wrongly?¡± Harold could not help but notice the otherpetitors had each poured themselves a ss of sun wine. In addition, there was moon wine as well as sun wine. Harold was in a good mood as he got to his feet. He could not stop staring in amazement at what he had discovered. ¡°Wine brewed from sun fruits? I¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier! I¡¯ve recovered my strength, and I¡¯ve also be stronger. I might be able to win the battleter,¡± a participant muttered excitedly. ¡°My physical strength has alsopletely recovered. It won¡¯t even take an hour. I¡¯ll be able to recover fully after drinking that wine for a few minutes! I can use the remaining 50 minutes or so to warm up or observe the other contestants.¡± ¡°It is not only effective, but the taste is also wonderful. His Majesty said that the wine is currently sold at the Holy Dragon Tavern and many other taverns. After thepetition ends, I¡¯ll definitely go to those taverns and buy more of those wines to store at home.¡± The rest of the people also praised the wine. Somemended the effect, while others admired the taste. ¡°His Majesty is indeed great, indeed. Using that wine during thepetition will let everyone recover and gain a wave of goodwill from the contestants. It is also an opportunity to advertise the wine produced by the Severed Fingers Gang to be famous all over the kingdom. This will create a series of chain reactions. Perhaps there is also a purpose that I have yet to know. He is really cunning, indeed.¡± Watson also picked up a ss of Sun Wine and downed it in one gulp. He clicked his tongue and raised his head to look at the sky. King Landhar III returned to the sofa and poured a ss of sun wine for the two envoys from the Winter Nation and said, ¡°Come, the two of you, have a taste of the wine brewed from the Forest of Eternity¡¯s precious fruits.¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The two envoys picked up the sun wine and drank it. They looked surprised. At the same time, a hint of solemnity shed in their eyes. Obviously, as envoys, they also doubted the appearance of the sun fruit in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. While the two envoys were drinking, King Landhar III put the wine cup to his mouth and pretended to drink. However, his eyes were on the expressions of those two envoys. Sensing the indescribable solemnity in their faces, King Landhar III smiled. He downed the wine in his ss in one gulp. The envoys were there to gather intelligence; they thought he did not know about that. However, everything was going ording to his n. ¡®The appearance of the sun fruit will make the Winter Nation wary of the Elven Kingdom for an extended period. Next, it¡¯s time to implement the second phase of the n. I have Watson to thank for that. With him around, the things that I had nned toplete in ten years will probably be reduced to one year.¡¯ An hour passed quickly. After drinking the wine, all the contestants rubbed their hands in anticipation, full of confidence for the uing battle. Then, King Landhar III¡¯s voice echoed in the sky. ¡°Next is for you to draw lots. The remaining contestants have been counted, and the number is 801. Therefore, it is destined that some of you will not be able to participate in the first round of the battle. I hereby announce that the contestant who draws number 801 will immediately advance to the elimination round. If everyone is ready, thene to the drawing box that I have prepared.¡± As his voice fell, Antonio¡¯s figure appeared in the sky. With a wave of his hand, a massive ball of light immediately appeared beside him. From the outside, it was impossible to see what numbers were inside. Once a human body entered the ball of light, the numbers inside the ball of light would automatically be imprinted on their body. Since it was made of magic, those numbers could not be forged or changed. ¡°Who will draw first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Let me do it first.¡± Following Antonio¡¯s question, the contestants responded one after another. They spread theirbat aura wings and flew into the sky to draw a number. Those contestants were at least gold-tier. A small number of them were at peak silver-tier. At that moment, everyone on the field was at least gold-tier, so there were close to a thousand young gold-tier elites. That showed the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s strength. It made the audience proud when they saw that scene. The drawing was done very quickly. There was a minor incident during that time. Augustus immediately went to Watson after he drew his number. He stretched his glove with the number 799 engraved on it and shouted, ¡°Watson, I hope you can draw number 800. That way, we can fight each other in the first round.¡± ¡°Young Master Augustus, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. I also hope that I can draw the number 800.¡± Watson nced at Augustus, went to the light ball in the sky, and stretched his arm into it. When he took it out again, he found that a three-digit number formed by symbols appeared on his arm. The first two magic symbols formed the numbers 8 and 0 respectively. ¡°Is it really 800?¡± Watson raised his eyebrows and continued reading. When he saw thest number, he was stunned because it was the number 1¡ªhe had gotten the number 801. Casey, who hade up with him to draw the lot, let out a wail. ¡°D*mn it, 800! That¡¯s only one number away from 801. Why am I so unlucky? ¡± Drawing number 800 meant that Casey would have to face Augustuster. For him, who used to be Augustus¡¯ follower, that was undoubtedly a huge challenge. ¡°Okay, now the owner of number 801 has appeared. He is my disciple, Watson. From now on, Watson will stay with me for the sake of fairness. Everyone, continue to draw lots.¡± Antonio announced that Watson was the lucky one. Then, he gave the young man a look, which made Watson feel strange. He suspected that his master had helped him get that number. It had taken Antonio and Reid two days to agree on the King¡¯spetition¡ªWatson had to win, no matter what. He would get to marry the Princess and be a step closer to the King, and he would also be the next in line to inherit the throne. If Watson won, perhaps they did not need to stage a coup. They only needed to wait for King Landhar III to abdicate and dere Watson the new King. The risk of doing that was shallow, and everyone would be happy. Before thepetition started, Reid and Antonio had agreed to do what they could to increase Watson¡¯s chances of winning. Did theye up with a name for the mission? Was that what the two masters called a secret operation? Watson could not help but think so, and the other contestants who heard Antonio¡¯s words looked disappointed. All of them wanted to be that lucky person. However, they did not think that Antonio had done anything to help Watson get that number because that was the King¡¯spetition. No matter how everyone respected Antonio, he would not y tricks in front of the King, right? Of course, they did not know that the King had a good rtionship with Watson, so he would not care about such a trivial matter. After spending half an hour, the drawing was over. Charlotte got number 100, Lily¡¯s was number 200, Lana was number 555, Christina was number 680, andstly, Casey was number 800. ¡°There are no strong opponents in the area between number 100 and number 200. But Sister Nia is number 600.¡± After receiving her number, Charlotte looked at Lana and Christina worriedly. The rules of that elimination round were to defeat the opponents until thest person standing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She knows her strength, and she doesn¡¯t intend to win¡± Lana, who was holding the parasol, was very calm about Charlotte¡¯s words, while Christina looked in the direction of Nia. Her eyes were burning. ¡°We¡¯ll know who wins and who loses after the battle.¡± If she had faced the Ice Demoness before, then she might be scared. However, she was not scared at all. After all, she had already grasped the Kingdom of the Sword, and no matter how strong Nia was, it was impossible for her to block a starlight-tier attack. ¡°Since everything has already been exined, then I will officially announce the start of thepetition. There will be 400 matches in the first elimination round. After that, there will be 401 people left. The remaining people will draw lots again. From number 1 to 401, the battles will start again. The person to draw number 401 will not have an opponent, and we will do the same until there are only 16 people left. Since this depends on drawn lots, former partners will inevitablypete with each other. I will not deliberately adjust to such a situation. After all, luck is also a part of strength. ¡°If everyone has no objections, let thepetition begin! The venue of this round is not within the academy but the kingdom in the sky. That divine kingdom is the stage that I have built for the participants.¡± As the voice of King Landhar III resounded throughout the entire Royal Academy, Antonio, who was in charge of guarding the light ball in the sky, raised a staff that looked very simple in his hand. The academy mages on the ground also raised their staff. Then, they released powerful magic that rose into the sky and gathered in mid-air before it turned into a divine kingdom. The shape of the divine kingdom was simr to the shape of the royal city. There were also nine massive walls outside. The only difference was that the houses in the divine kingdom were not ordinary manors and houses; instead, they were made up of magnificent temples and circr arenas. Participants could choose to fight in the arenas or temples of their own ord. That magnificent divine kingdom covered the entire sky as if it would descend in the next second, giving people a great sense of oppression and shock. ¡°How powerful is the Astrologer to be able to create such a vast divine kingdom?¡± Dous sighed as he stared up at the night sky with the other two members. Harold¡¯s grouses of dissatisfaction could be heard right behind him. ¡°D*mn it, Dous, I got number 1, and you are number 2. We have already had our first encounter in the preliminary round. Is the so-called lottery a true reflection of public opinion?¡± ¡°Just now, King Landhar III said that the lottery is not absolutely fair. Luck ys a part too. Even if the King set up our encounter, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, we¡¯re in their kingdom,¡± Dous lowered his head and said helplessly. Even if they knew that the King had deliberately arranged for the people from the Winter Nation to defeat each other, there was nothing they could do. Furthermore, there were three of them. No matter how they killed each other, there would be one left in the end. Therefore, the King¡¯s conspiracy would not be too effective against them. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just admit defeat when the battle starts.¡± Harold smiled miserably, revealing his serrated teeth. ¡°I¡¯m injured anyway. Although my physical strength has recovered, my mental state is not the best. I¡¯ll lose if I have to face that swordswoman again! You and Princess Ash are stronger than me. As long as any one of you can enter the finals, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold. I will win this! I wonder what the people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom will think when we win this thing?¡± Dous pushed his monocle upward and clenched his fists. The divine kingdom in the sky had already stabilized while they were talking. Antonio had used the Crown Staff to build it, and he did it with the help of other mages. He did not release the divine kingdom¡¯s power. He only kept up appearances. Although there was still a sense of pressure, it would not affect the performance of each contestant. However, a moderate sense of pressure would make the contestants feel more tense, and they would be able to disy more power than usual. After the divine kingdom was formed, the 800 contestants took up a pce or an arena in pairs ording to their respective numbers. They took up battle positions, with only Watson remaining on the spot. Then, Antonio waved his hand, causing the divine kingdom in the sky to be semi-transparent. The audience below could see the battles of each participant as long as they raised their heads. ¡°I announce that the second round has officially begun!¡± Whoosh! The 800 contestants immediately began to fight. Victory and defeat were determined almost instantly on some of the fields. ¡°Ice Flower Bloom!¡± Nia snapped her finger, and her opponent turned into an ice sculpture. The ice sculpture was the shape of an iris flower. Even the person inside it remained in an offensive posture. There was not even a hint of fear on their faces. On another battlefield. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Infinite Sword sh.¡± Christina extended her hand and pointed at the enemy in front of her. Countless des appeared on her body, cutting the entire arena around her. Her enemy fell to the ground after enduring three strikes. He voluntarily admitted defeat. In a specific temple. A young man dressed in colorful clothes that did not quite match the clothes of the people of the capital had a smile on his face. He held two scimitars in his hands. With just a sh, he had cut off the arm of his enemy. What surprised people was not that young man¡¯s actions but the scimitars in his hands. They had a tinum-tier aura as if the young man¡¯s strength could only burst because of the weapon in his hands. There were many elites who could crush their opponents, which led to the end of those exciting battles before many of the audience had the time to watch them. Of course, there was one very eye-catching spot in all the battlefields, and that was Augustus and Casey¡¯s field of battle. ¡°Augustus, we are old friends, so I¡¯m here to give you a piece of advice. Surrender. That way, you won¡¯t have to fight Watson. That is a good thing for you and me. ¡± ¡°Casey, you¡¯ve been trying to stop me from going against Watson ever since I first came to the capital. It seems like you¡¯re terrified of Watson! I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Watson when you were in the floating city, but¡­¡± Augustus said, his eyes turned cold. ¡°But don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the same as you, Casey. A coward like you can only be a follower. You followed me before, and now I heard that you¡¯re following Watson. You¡¯re really good at throwing yourself into the enemy¡¯s hands! Oh, right, that tinum-tier sword, he gave you that, right? How many rounds do you think you can go through by relying on that sword?¡± ¡°Augustus, what do you mean by being a follower? I¡¯m a person who can judge a situation and can clearly see the gap between the enemy and myself. As for me following Watson, I¡¯m not throwing myself to my enemy. I can bend where the wind blows. And Watson didn¡¯t give me that weapon. I bought it at a high price,¡± Casey retorted. ¡°This tinum-tier weapon is very powerful. Plus, I am much stronger now, and you might not be my match! I don¡¯t wish for this battle to destroy our rtionship. You should stop.¡± ¡°Why are you babbling so much? Casey, your words make me want to vomit! Burn, scum!¡± The fire in Augustus¡¯ hand shed and disappeared. mes immediately surrounded Casey¡¯s body. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Sky-connecting Waterspout!¡± Casey waved his tinum-tier weapon in front of him. A waterspout immediately appeared, extinguishing all the mes that Augustus had summoned. At the same time, the huge waterspout rolled toward Augustus. ¡°You see, Augustus? I told you that you might not be my match now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± With a sneer, Augustus extended his finger toward Casey. The ck glove covering his right index finger suddenly expanded as if the flesh below was rising and falling. As he moved, the waterspout that was approaching Augustus stopped moving. Ayer of pale blue me covered the dense water element. In just an instant, the waterspout had turned into a fire tornado. Furthermore, it was rolling toward Casey at an even faster and fiercer speed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hey, Augustus, you can control the tinum-tier battle technique that I released? That is too heaven-defying! Make it stop! Do you intend to let it burn me to death? I admit defeat. Is that not enough?¡± Casey looked at the approaching fire tornado and hurriedly raised the Water Dragon Sky Sword in his hand, trying to block the high-temperature mes. The tinum-tier weapon that had always been victorious had lost its effect in front of Augustus. The pale blue fire tornado swallowed Casey. His entire body was covered in mes as he fell to the ground. His body gradually turned into a small ck dot in the mes. That made him reach his hand outward anxiously and shout, ¡°I surrender! I want to surrender! Ah, it hurts so much.¡± As he said those words, a sky-blue light screen immediately appeared in the divine kingdom. It washed over Casey¡¯s body, extinguished the mes on his body, and brought him to the ground. Before he fell, Casey looked at Augustus with a deadly gaze. His charred lips moved as he said with difficulty, ¡°Augustus, I have always treated you as a friend. Since you are very simr to me, you must remember my words. Do not provoke Watson¡ª¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Augustus did not wait for Casey to finish speaking and rushed forward as if he wanted to crush Casey¡¯s head. Unfortunately, Casey¡¯s body had already turned into lights and was transported to the ground. He curled his lips slightly to express his dissatisfaction. Then, Augustus lowered his head, and his gaze prated through the transparent terrain andnded on Watson. ¡°A mere ant dares to say that he is very simr to me and even says that he is my friend? What a joke. I will not be friends with a coward. If he had defected to the enemy, then he should die with the enemy. Watson, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky to draw an empty lot. However, your luck will notst. Casey¡¯s end will be your end.¡± Watson also noticed the battle between Augustus and Casey. He did not feel sad when he saw the scarred Casey. Instead, it was Augustus¡¯ cold gaze that made him feel ufortable. He had a hunch that Augustus¡¯ victory would be because of one reason¡ªto take revenge on him. Therefore, Augustus would not hesitate to attack the people around him. ¡°Fortunately, the first person to face Augustus was Casey. If it were Tina or Miss Charlotte, I would feel bad if they were injured in the battle against Augustus because of me,¡± Watson thought to himself. He could not help but look at Antonio beside him and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Master Antonio, I hope that the Augustus next number will be separated from my friends. Otherwise, arrange my number next to his and let me finish him off with my own hands.¡± ¡°Really, Watson, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me that you think that I could control the numbers? No one can do that without His Majesty¡¯s authorization. Otherwise, even with my status, I will still be punished.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t control the numbers. I was overthinking then.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that I could not control the numbers. I¡¯m saying that the King told me to give you the empty lot. Did you make some kind of deal with him?¡± So it was the King¡¯s intention. Watson understood it. He thought it was way too coincidental that he had picked thest one out of the 800 numbers. As for why the King had arranged it that way, he knew the reason for that, especially when the King had mentioned Kiana a few days ago. ¡°But if you let me get thest number, won¡¯t it cause dissatisfaction among others?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Watson. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, how would the people find out about that?¡± Antonio¡¯s face showed a proud expression. After waiting for almost an hour, everyone¡¯s battle ended. Most of the 400 winners dragged their injured bodies toward Watson; they were ready to draw the next lot. ¡°A new round of balloting has appeared. Watson has gotten the number 401.¡± As Antonio¡¯s voice rang out, a heated discussion broke out among the contestants. They were not discussing Watson¡¯s luck but Antonio¡¯s fairness in the ballot system. ¡°D*mn it, why is it Watson again? Has he taken all thest numbers?¡± ¡°Watson must have cheated in some way! Maybe because he is Master Antonio¡¯s disciple, and Master Antonio deliberately gave him thest numbers. That is really unfair!¡± ¡°Yes, we must resist such a situation. His Majesty is holding apetition in the Royal Academy, and evenmoners can participate. It has to be fair! However, someone is doing such a thing; he must be challenging the royal family¡¯s authority!¡± All sorts of contestants were looking for reasons to attack Watson; they even requested to draw lots again. It was no wonder that they were fighting each other to the death in the arena in the sky, but Watson only needed to stand there, and he would be able to advance all the way. What right did he have to get that luxury? Augustus was the loudest in the crowd. He was still waiting to fight Watson and crush him on the spot, but he could not even touch him. That was too bad. Watson could only smile bitterly at those people¡¯s discussions. He knew that he had won the two draws in a row. The contestants would definitely feel that there was something fishy going on. He did not know why Antonio thought those people would not notice that. ¡°Since everyone feels that the draw is not reasonable, then I will organize another round. This time, I will not organize it. Instead, Master Reid will do it. It is reasonable, right?¡± As he spoke, Antonio waved his hand and took back the numbers in everyone¡¯s hands. Then, Reid took his ce at the and distributed the numbers to everyone. After that, he calmly announced, ¡°The person who drew number 401 is Watson! It seems that Watson is really lucky. He did not cheat. One might call him the chosen one.¡± ¡°I did not expect the Sword Saint to do this. The result of the draw is the same. Perhaps it¡¯s really not a conspiracy? ¡± ¡°What? How is that possible? Master Reid and Master Antonio are the same. They are both Watson¡¯s masters. They¡¯re just changing from one hand to another. What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Draw again. Otherwise, we won¡¯tpete.¡± The contestants were even more indignant at Reid¡¯s appearance. They pointed at Watson and cursed. Their voices were even louder. The problem had caused those contestants to be so emotional that they could not continue thepetition for a while. Chapter 422 - Watson vs Augustus

Chapter 422: Watson vs Augustus

¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too unreasonable. Who do you think I am? Even if Antonio cheated, would I, a Sword Saint, cheat for my disciple?¡± Faced with the voices of the contestants, Reid opened his eyes wide. Crisscrossing threads immediately appeared beside him. Those threads seemed to be connected to fate. They contained the aura of a god, causing the contestants to shut their mouths out of fear subconsciously. As expected of a Sword Saint, his strength was extreme. Even though they were afraid, they were still very dissatisfied. They only turned the scolding from their mouths into whispers in their hearts. ¡°Reid, what are you saying? What do you mean by being different from me? You even said that I would cheat. As an astrologer, am I inferior to you, a Sword Saint? I am furious. However, I am magnanimous, and I am toozy to exin myself to you. Thepetition takes priority. Since we are unable to gain the trust of those contestants, we can only let His Majestye personally to draw lots.¡± Although Antonio had left the drawing venue, he did not go far. After hearing Reid¡¯s words, he rushed back andined unhappily. At the same time, his subsequent words caused a huge uproar throughout the venue. It was such an honor to let the King draw the lots himself. For a moment, the contestants were excited, and at the same time, they heaved a sigh of relief. The King would definitely draw the lots fairly. The King¡¯s purpose for holding thatpetition was to select geniuses. Judging from the King¡¯s generous behavior just now, it was impossible for the King to do such a thing. ¡°Antonio, Reid, you guys have been derelict in your duties. How could you cause such a big mess and let me draw lots? Fortunately, it did not affect the course of thepetition. Otherwise, I would definitely hold you all ountable.¡± Not long after Antonio¡¯s words, King Landhar III left the room with the help of a few mages in the sky. He floated in the air with his flying spell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. We are in the wrong.¡± ¡°Although you may not have cheated in the drawing of lots, you are Watson¡¯s masters, after all, so you are still suspected of cheating! In that case, from now on, I will finish the draw.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand and dismissed Antonio and Reid, starting a new round of draw. The draw ended quickly while everyone was anxiously waiting. King Landhar III looked around and askedzily, ¡°Let me see. Where is the person who drew number 401?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have it.¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Watson helplessly stretched out his right hand and showed the number 401 on it, attracting countless envious gazes. ¡°That is already the third time, right? To draw the same number three times in a row, what a small probability!¡± a contestant said while gnashing his teeth. There would definitely be no problem with the number that the King had drawn personally. Since there was no problem with the King, then the problem was with Watson. ¡°Perhaps Watson used some method to get thest number,¡± another person said but was quickly interrupted by someone else. ¡°That is in front of His Majesty, the astrologer, and the Sword Saint. What method could Watson use not to be discovered? If that¡¯s the case, it also proves that Watson is strong enough that even the three important figures can¡¯t see through him. Or, it proves that Watson is simply lucky.¡± ¡°Watson has drawn thest number four times. That is no longer luck. One might call him the chosen one.¡± They had to admit that they had obediently consumed the sun fruit wine prepared by King Landhar III. After recovering their strength, they returned to the battlefield in the sky. They were ready to proceed with another elimination round. Watson¡¯s name as the chosen one was also spread to the audience seats, causing many to look at Watson with admiration. Strength was something that was easy to obtain as long as one trained, but luck was different. Many people did not envy powerful people, but they yearned for the luck that ordinary people did not have. At the very front of the audience seats, in seats that belonged to the royal family, the three princes sat anxiously as they watched the draw with interest. ¡°Interesting. Even Father stood up for Watson. That teenager is really something else.¡± The Eldest Prince¡¯s gaze was profound as he spoke first. ¡°After all, he is the disciple of both Reid and Antonio. It is very normal for Father to ord him with some respect! However, after four rounds of drawing the same number, that is no longer about respect. It can be considered as an official decision,¡± the thin and tall Second Prince said. He smiled. He was a prince, so he understood more than others that the so-called Heaven¡¯s chosen one was all nonsense. Even though he was born into a royal family, his luck was not much better than an ordinarymoner. If his status and wealth had risen, his luck would have improved. He would have long made a wish for his brother and younger brother to die suddenly. That way, he would be able to monopolize the throne. Unfortunately, such a wish could not be fulfilled. ¡°It seems that Father really likes that young man called Watson. I originally thought that the selection of geniuses was the main objective of the Royal Academy¡¯s exhibitionpetition. Now, it seems that the most important thing is to choose a husband for Sister. Father seems to have a candidate in mind already.¡± The Third Prince, who had been silent the entire time, had a silly smile on his face.He could not help but cast his gaze toward Kiana, who was sitting in front of the three of them. A trace of kindness and gentleness appeared in his eyes. As the youngest princess of the kingdom, Kiana would not participate in thepetition for the future throne because she was a woman. The three princes had terrible rtionships with each other, but they were all very fond of Kiana. Her marriage was important for them. Kiana could not help but frown. She looked at Watson, who was yawning. Her voice was delicate as she said, ¡°My future husband must be a peerless hero. At the very least, he must be a prince of a certain kingdom. Only then will he be worthy of me! As for that boy named Watson, other than being Antonio and Reid¡¯s disciple, I can¡¯t see any good in him at all. It was the same at the banquet held by Fatherst time. Everyone else consumed the sun gem given by Father, but he did not eat it. He really knows how to act. I don¡¯t know how much effort Father put in to get that precious fruit, but that boy didn¡¯t appreciate it. It was finest time, but Father is obviously protecting him so that he can enter the finals, though he looks like he¡¯s dozing off. It¡¯s really infuriating to watch.¡± Kiana was born into the royal family. Although she was not taught the principles of a king, she learned some things from her experience. In addition, her three brothers were all outstanding. Whether it was her own strength or her understanding of politics and military affairs, she was superior to ordinary people. That made Kiana have a very high standard about her future husband. If her future husband were not a man who could write and hold the world in his hands, a man who could control the world with his martial arts, a man with outstanding talent, a well-read man, a man with a graceful bearing, a man who was handsome and unrestrained, and so on, she would definitely feel very bored if she married him. At the same time, she would not be able to stand proudly in front of her father and her brothers. ¡°Kiana, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t like that person, even if Father wants to appoint him as your husband, I will try my best to plead with Father not to let you marry him.¡± ¡°Third Brother, it is not your ce to say anything. I will do it.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, Third Brother, you only know how to do these things. But how can you leave me out? I believe that if all of us reject this n, Father will reconsider it, even if he already has an idea in his mind. ¡± Kiana felt warm in her heart when she saw how her three brothers were fighting to stand up for her and were not afraid of being scolded by her father. Joy appeared on her delicate little face. She raised her head to look at the youth in the sky and wondered, ¡®Although that youth looks pretty good, I am an outstanding woman who looks at one¡¯s ability more than appearance. If I am strong enough, I can ept him even if his face is full of scars and the soles of his feet are covered in pus! As for that youth, even though the rumors say that he is very strong, the rumors are only rumors.¡¯ If Watson were powerful, why would he cheat in thepetition? That was proof that Watson¡¯s ability was not good enough. Kiana pondered and secretly made up her mind. No matter what, she would not let Watson win that match. While they were discussing it fervently, the match in the sky was finally decided. The number of participants changed from 400 to 200. At that time, the participants looked even more tired. Even if there was alcohol that could restore their bodies, the mental tension caused by their sessive battles could not be alleviated. That formed a sharp contrast with Watson, who looked very rxed and even a little sleepy. ¡°D*mn it, we are fighting fiercely up there, but that kid is so rxed here. Later, if that kid doesn¡¯t get anotherst number, we must let him know how powerful we are and let him know the pain in our hearts.¡± Many of them held their anger in their hearts and were prepared to let Watson taste their power. With that thought in mind, they participated in the draw. Soon, the result of the drawing of lots was announced. ¡°The person who drew the number 201¡ªWatson.¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± ¡°Why is it that guy again? Is he really the chosen one? ¡± Even though the contestants were unhappy, they could only suppress their anger and return to the sky. The battle between 200 and 100 had begun, and after the match ended, a new round of drawing had begun. The result was the same. Everyone was already numb to that result. Watson had drawn number 101 and was exempted from the round. Everyone anticipated bing that lucky contestant, but in the end, they had not drawn that number once. Watson had gotten the number multiple times. The number 100 would turn to 50 and then to 25 in the subsequent two battles, and Watson would not need thest number again. Instead, he would participate in thepetition as the 26th participant. However,pared to Watson, who had been empty all along, by that time, the contestants were mentally exhausted and at a natural disadvantage against the well-rested Watson. Next was the round to trim 100 contestants to only 50 people. ¡°Who do you guys think will be the one to get thest number this time?¡± ¡°It must be Watson. There¡¯s basically no need to think about it. That guy¡¯s luck is really not to be underestimated! With that level of luck, will his opponent be eliminated due to some unexpected situation so he doesn¡¯t have to fightter?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really don¡¯t want to fight against such a lucky opponent. His Majesty has said it well, when one¡¯s luck is at its peak, it is also a kind of strength.¡± It seemed to have fulfilled the ims of many contestants. The remaining 50 contestants had no choice but to start the next round. The remaining contestants no longer had the same contempt they had for Watson in the beginning. If they envied Watson¡¯s good luck and were hostile toward the young man, they had no choice but to be wary of him. How did he get such good luck? Perhaps there was some unique technique, or it was a kind of magic in itself? Furthermore, was Watson just lucky? Could he change other people¡¯s luck? For example, he could make people unlucky. Facing such an enemy, they might suddenly have a heart attack because of their bad luck, or they might suddenly trip on their left leg and fall on their right leg. Those were all possible. In fact, they were frightened of those possibilities. At that moment, Augustus was fighting a young girl who was holding a tinum-tier weapon. She was so tired that she was panting. That young girl did not seem to be there to fight with him. Instead, she seemed to be there to show off her weapon. As she fought, that young girl pointed at the sword in her hand and said, ¡°This tinum-tier weapon is called the Great Sunfire Sword. Its effect is to summon the sun wheel to attack the enemy. Furthermore, when the sun is bright enough, the power of this sword will be even stronger! This tinum-tier weapon is not part of the ten tinum-tier weapons in the kingdom. Instead, it was made by a cksmith in the capital. It is said that the method to make a tinum-tier weapon was provided by His Majesty. With His Majesty¡¯s approval, the quality of this tinum-tier weapon is absolutely guaranteed. The most important thing is that such a sword is only sold for 10,000 gold coins. ¡°Well, those 10,000 gold coins won¡¯t hurt your pocket. There is no catch at all! I am a young girl from a baron¡¯s family, and my strength was only at the peak of silver-tier. However, because of His Majesty¡¯s sun fruit wine, my strength rose to gold-tier, and I was lucky enough to buy this tinum-tier weapon and use it to be one of thest 50 contestants. What an honor it is!¡± It was as if there was a loudspeaker installed in the girl¡¯s mouth. Not only did the audience below hear what she said clearly, but even the participants who were fighting in the other arenas could not help but look in her direction. When they saw the weapon in the girl¡¯s hand, they looked envious. There were four or five people like the girl, all of them holding tinum-tier weapons, boasting about the weapons together. ¡°We¡¯re the same. If a person survived until the end of thepetition because of a tinum-tier weapon, that¡¯s an exception! However, all of us have survived until now, which proves the power of these weapons. That forging shop is nowunching an event. Only 10,000 gold coins for a tinum-tier weapon. The first ten purchases will even get His Majesty¡¯s signature.¡± ¡°There are so many tinum-tier weapons in the royal city. It has been decades since a tinum-tier weapon appeared in the kingdom. Does that mean that the kingdom is entering a new era of development?¡± The audience were bewitched by the words from the sky, and their eyes lit up. ¡°Regardless of whether it is true or not, let¡¯s not talk about the quality of those tinum-tier weapons. There is a chance to get His Majesty¡¯s signature. Later, I will buy eight of them. I can keep those signed weapons for decades, and after the dynasty changes, they will be antiques of a previous dynasty. It will be a huge profit, and it can even be a family heirloom that has been passed down for generations.¡± Another onlooker, dressed in noble attire, could not help but say the same thing. There were quite a few people like that in the audience. Watson stood in mid-air, hearing many simr words, and he could not help but sigh. ¡®Let the contestants use tinum-tier weapons as a promotion by disying them in front of people. That was originally Marcus¡¯ n, but it has improved and made more feasible with His Majesty¡¯s participation! After all, in the previous n, if those people with the tinum-tier weapons encountered a truly powerful genius, they would very likely be killed instantly. If they did not even have the time to use their weapons, then they would not be able to disy the weapon¡¯s true effects.¡± After King Landhar III joined, that situation improved. After all, King Landhar III could control the order of the draw. He could separate those people who held weapons and, at the same time, prevent them from encountering a mighty opponent. It could disy the performance of the weapons to the best effect. Other people might think that King Landhar III was there to recruit more talents. However, Watson knew that King Landhar III¡¯s recruitment of talents was just a side effect. His real purpose was to make money from the sun gems and tinum-tier weapons. After thepetition ended, those weapons and sun fruit wine umted by the Severed Fingers Gang would sell like hotcakes. While Watson wasmenting, the battle in the sky had also reached its end. Those people who held weapons did not have much strength because they wanted to demonstrate the performance of tinum-tier weapons. After entering the top 50, they had no choice but to be eliminated when they faced a situation where the probability of encountering a truly strong person increased. ¡°You¡¯re talking so much nonsense. It¡¯s really annoying. Are you here to fight or to sell weapons? Admit your defeat!¡± Augustus raised his hand and released pale blue high-temperature mes, causing the young girl who was selling the Great Sunfire Sword to be covered in mes. Her entire body was charred ck as she fell. The Great Sunfire Sword was a tinum-tier fire-elemental weapon. It could create up to three tinum-tier sun wheels, protecting the girl. Unfortunately, her opponent was Augustus. After the modification, Augustus¡¯ strength far surpassed a tinum-tier elite. Even if she had a tinum-tier weapon, she would not be a match for him. Casey was a good example for that. After defeating the young girl, Augustus turned his head to look in Watson¡¯s direction. His patience was almost worn out. God knows how many battles he had fought, from 800 to 50 people, and each time he could not help but want to kill his opponent. Then, the number of people had finally be 25. It¡¯s a situation where the contestants had entered the odd number, Watson would have to join thepetition. He would have a chance to meet Watson in the next battle. At the thought of that, Augustus could not help but clench his fists and breathe heavily. ¡°Contestants, thank you for the great battles that you have presented to me and the people of the kingdom. At this moment, thepetition has finally entered the most wonderful part. Currently, including Watson, there are still 26 people left on the field. These 26 people willpete to be one of the 13 winners to enter the next round. At the same time, three of the losers will get the chance to be revived. They will enter the finals together with the 13 winners, with a total of 16 contestants. As for which of the three losers will be to be revived will depend on the audience. From now on, the audience will have the right to vote. The three losers with the highest number of votes will be eligible to be revived. However, please remember that you only have the right to vote once. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Let¡¯s start the final phase of the second round! The fights will no longer take ce at the same time. Instead, it would be fought one after another. I guarantee that everyone will enjoy watching it even more.¡± The atmosphere in the stadiumpeaked. It was already evening. Many contestants had already experienced countless fights since they started in the morning. The audience below the stage was not bored at all. On the contrary, they were excited because they knew that the ensuing battles would be more exciting. After all, the remaining contestants were all geniuses among geniuses, and no one would be left empty-handed. As they drew lots, the sequence of the fight was quickly decided. Lily, number 1, would go up against Charlotte, number 2. Lana, number 3, would go up against Dous, number 4. Ash, number 5, would go up against Amon, number 6. Christina, number 7, would go up against Nia, number 8. ¡­. Also, Augustus, number 25, would go up against Watson, number 26. ¡°I¡¯m number 25, and Watson is number 26! Finally, we can fight!¡± After the drawing of lots, Augustus could not help but be excited. He turned his gaze toward Watson, and the other teenager happened to turn his head in mid-air, his gaze colliding with Augustus¡¯. Of course, if they were to lose, they would still have an opportunity to revive their standing. However, with the revival, they would only bepeting for the kingdom¡¯s 16 genius rankings. There was no hope of winning. For Augustus, the uing battle would determine both victory and death. Only one of him and Watson would survive. As the battle between the two of them was thest match, the two of them returned to the audience seats with excitement and waited. ¡°I did not expect Watson¡¯s first opponent would be Augustus. Watson had defeated Augustus once, causing Augustus to sit in a wheelchair for almost a week. Would it not be a definite victory against Augustus? Is that Watson¡¯s luck?¡± When Augustus left the arena, he heard many discussions from the audience. Many people knew that Augustus had been defeated by Watson in the Holy Dragon Tavern and hung on the que. Therefore, everyone felt like Watson could win the fight easily. Of course, some people refuted it. ¡°Looking at Augustus¡¯ performance in the previouspetition, it¡¯s obvious that his strength is much stronger than before. He could even defeat a person with a tinum-tier weapon. I wonder what kind of potion he took to increase his strength before thepetition, or did he undergo some inhumane training? In short, Augustus¡¯ strength is still something I am looking forward to seeing.¡± Those rebuttal voices were tiny among the voices that questioned Augustus, making Augustus feel very ufortable. ¡®You guys just keep thinking like that. When the timees, I will let you all understand what a real battle is and see the gap between Watson and me! When the timees, when you see my true strength, I believe that all of you will stand up and cheer for me.¡¯ Augustus sat down with his eyes closed. He reached out and touched his thick clothes. He had experienced many battles since the start of thepetition. Logically speaking, he should be sweating profusely in such thick garments. In reality, he did not sweat at all. Even his breathing did not change. Only the increasingly intense heartbeat in his chest and the confident expression on his face showed his confidence in the uing battle. Following the draw, Lily and Charlotte soon arrived in the sky. The two stood face to face and smiled bitterly. ¡°Charlotte, I didn¡¯t expect thest round of battle would be between you and me. I thought that we had a chance to enter the third round together.¡± ¡°Lily, we are no match for the real geniuses. We are lucky to be able to enter the second round! And I have always wanted topete to see who is stronger. Only the winner can enter the next round, and the loser can¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Of course, Charlotte. Are you underestimating me? It¡¯s a promise. If one of us loses, we¡¯ll treat the other to a meal at the Holy Dragon Tavern. The dishes we order must include tinum-tier magical beast meat and sun fruit wine. How about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± After a short conversation, Charlotte and Lily quickly took out their staff and started the battle. Both of them were mages. Lily was a gold-tier light and dark-elemental mage with a fire element. On the other hand, Charlotte was a light and dark-elemental mage with an ice element. Their light and dark elements were awakened after they ate the sun and moon fruits at the Holy Dragon Tavern. Both of them were mages with three attributes. Their battle was like looking in a mirror. All kinds of light and dark spells shed in the sky and dissipated. However, it was the fire and ice spells that determined the oue. On Lily¡¯s side, mes surged into the sky and condensed into a giant python in the shape of a me. On Charlotte¡¯s side, icebergs stood tall, and a lion made of ice roared. Ice and fire, lions, and giant pythons. The girl who controlled the two expanded together in the air and created an explosion. The entire arena used for thepetition was on the verge of copse. Amidst the fog created by thebination of ice and fire, Lilyid on the ground, she had lost consciousness. Meanwhile, Charlotte raised her staff with difficulty and fell to the ground. ¡°I won the match.¡± Charlotte revealed a relieved expression and fainted with burns all over her body. Charlotte had won the first match. That match between two girls made the audience sigh in admiration. ¡°As expected of a genius from an archduke¡¯s family. She had mastered three types of magical elements. It¡¯s really exciting.¡± They were also looking forward to the following matches. The next few matches were far less exciting than the first match. In the second match, Lana fought Dous. The third battle was simr. Although Amon had tinum-tier strength, the strength that Ash disyed was above tinum-tier. In addition, every move Amon made was pierced by Ash. After a few rounds, Ash found Amon¡¯s weakness and defeated him. The battle between Christina and Nia was very much anticipated. However, in reality, the two women only used one move to determine the winner. Christina cast the Kingdom of the Sword that she had used during the elimination round. The majestic Kingdom of the Sword seemed to want to cut off Nia¡¯s entire body. Everyone thought that Christina would win with that. However, no one expected that Nia only needed to use her right hand to catch the Kingdom of the Sword easily. When the Kingdom of the Sword touched her right hand, ayer of ice rapidly condensed on it. The Kingdom of the Sword and Christina were frozen into ice cubes. The battle ended in that dramatic scene. Seeing that scene, Watson could not help but frown. ¡°Nia managed to withstand that starlight-tier attack! Even though it¡¯s not an actual starlight-tier attack due to Tina¡¯s limitation, it is still not something that an ordinary diamond-tier elite could dodge! Is she also a starlight-tier elite? But her aura showed that she was only at peak gold-tier. What¡¯s going on?¡± With doubts in his heart, Watson suddenly remembered that Charlotte had told him to be careful of Nia. If he really could not defeat her, he should admit defeat. He did not take it seriously before, but he had to change his mind about that. As the match continued, Watson stopped thinking about Nia and started warming up. Finally, the match came to an end after a few exciting matches. ¡°The penultimate match has ended. The winner is Cosette, a wandering warrior from outside the Holy Dragon Kingdom! Next is thest round.Contestant number 25, Augustus, will fight against contestant number 26, Watson. That match is also the finale of this round. Who will win it? Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Under the cadence of King Landhar III¡¯s voice, Watson and Augustus rose into the air and flew toward the divine kingdom in the sky. ¡°Watson, you must hold backter. Don¡¯t kill Augustus! Although Augustus has beaten me to such a state, I don¡¯t want you to avenge me.¡± Before Watson rose into the air, Casey, who had left thepetition early and came to the audience seats, held the tinum-tier Water Dragon Sky Sword to relieve the pain. His voice came from the gaps of the bandages that covered his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Casey. Augustus and I will fight because of our own will. It has nothing to do with you. I have no intention of avenging you in the first ce.¡± Casey continued awkwardly. ¡°Alright, Watson. Since you put it that way, I don¡¯t need to say anything else. Just like Augustus is my friend and you are my friend, I have already persuaded Augustus to show mercy to you! Oh, right, no matter which one of you wins, can you push my name into the final round? I also want to enter the final round as one of the 16 people. You and Augustus are so powerful, so with a little push from either of you, my chances of entering the final round will be greatly increased.¡± Casey¡¯s shameless words made the corner of Watson¡¯s mouth twitch. Lana, who was also eliminated, sat beside Casey. After hearing that, she could not help but sigh. ¡°Brother Casey, don¡¯t think about that anymore. With your strength, even if you enter the final round, you will still be inferior to others! And to be honest, your words arepletely powerless. If you try to persuade Augustus to stop, it might have the opposite effect.¡± ¡°How is that possible, Lana? Augustus listens to me. Even when I told him not to fight with Watson, he did not even think of killing me, though he was angry. He only injured me and eliminated me. Isn¡¯t that a sign of friendship between us? ¡± ¡°Brother Casey, I don¡¯t think we should be sitting here right now! Thispetition is no longer important to you. You should go see a doctor.¡± ¡°Lana, how can you talk to your brother like that? Just wait and see. I believe that under my influence, Augustus and Watson will definitely develop a friendship.¡± ¡°Is there a doctor here? Someone is sick. Quickly,e and treat him.¡± ¡­. Ignoring Casey and Lana, who were acting like clowns, Watson took a step forward and entered the divine kingdom battlefield in the sky. That was the first time he had stepped into that ce, and it was also the first time he had made a serious move in that exhibitionpetition. As soon as he entered, he felt the pressure. That pressure did note from the divine kingdom but the enemy opposite him¡ªAugustus. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve finally waited for you. It¡¯s been too hard for me to wait for you to fight! Fortunately, I waited until the end of the second round. Finally, you and I are on both sides of the battlefield. Isn¡¯t this the grandest and most satisfying stage ever?¡± Augustus opened his hands in front of Watson. The thick clothes on his body fluttered in the gradually cold wind, coupled with Augustus¡¯ fiery red hair and fanatical expression. However, he seemed to not care about all of that. His gaze was locked tightly on Watson as if there was no audience in that world, no king, or even a battlefield. There was only him and Watson. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for quite a long time. Come, Augustus. I hope that the battle between us can end as soon as possible. That way, I can still make it for dinner when I get back. ¡± Watson pulled out the holy relic, the Holy Sword of Time, from his back calmly. ¡°Then Watson, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡± Augustus extended his right hand toward Watson. ¡°Diamond-tier fighting technique, Divine Fire That Burns Everything!¡± The sky changed color as pale blue fireballs appeared in the sky. They burned through the clouds, leaving a long ming tail in the sky as they headed straight for Watson. The entire sky was instantly covered by pale blue fireballs, illuminating thend in blue color. That scene made many of the audience stand up. Even though ayer of the divine kingdom separated them, they could still feel the temperature rising, and they were nervous that those fireballs would fall through the divine kingdom. That had never happened before in the previous battles, and Augustus had not used such a powerful move. That made everyone guess whether Augustus had an even more powerful move. ¡°Newman, was Augustus that powerful before this?¡± In the Campbell family¡¯s stand, McGee nced at the sky. His hand was stroking the chair uneasily as he asked Newman, who was sitting beside him. Newman, who was also looking at the sky, had aplicated expression mixed with grief. He hesitated for a long while before he said, ¡°The Augustus of the past might not have been this powerful, but the situation is different now! Augustus has undergone aplete transformation in the past few days. Even Father, who has been dealing with magical tools and puppets for decades, could not stop praising his transformation. Augustus is now standing at the peak of the kingdom¡¯s geniuses. Even the Sword Saint and Master Antonio can¡¯t defeat him, let alone someone from the younger generation.¡± ¡°Second Brother, is that true? Augustus has undergone such a huge change in such a short period. What did Father do to him?¡± His third sister, Freya, could not help but ask. ¡°That is a secret. However, as long as you continue watching, you will probably find out soon.¡± In the entire family, other than Armand, he was the only one who knew that Augustus had been locked up in theboratory for two days. At that moment, looking at Augustus in the sky, Newman could not help but feel a little heartache. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined your entire future to defeat Watson. Augustus, is it really worth it? If it was a few days ago, I might not have thought so. But after seeing you working so hard today, I finally understand your persistence. ¡°Augustus, if that is your wish, then go bravely! No matter what you do, crippling Watson or killing him, I will support you. Be like the name bestowed on you, the dark consul in the past that swept seven kingdoms. Be like him and crush the obstacles in front of you. Let everyone see the strength of our will!¡± Chapter 423 - The Duel Of The Century

Chapter 423: The Duel Of The Century

In the sky, faced with Augustus¡¯ diamond-tier divine fire, Watson¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Augustus, it seems that your strength has indeed undergone an earth-shattering changepared to a few days ago. May I ask what caused you to obtain such a great improvement?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hatred or the desire to fight. Whatever it is, it¡¯s fine! Watson, do you think I¡¯ll tell you what my ability is? If you want to know about my ability and its effects, you can experience it in the battle,¡± Augustus caressed his right hand and said with a twinkle in his eyes. A person who told his ability to his enemy before the start of the battle was a fool; there were no benefits other than showing off in front of the enemy and admiring the enemy¡¯s despair. The enemy he was facing at the moment was not a weakling. He had to be 120% focused to have a chance of winning. Augustus did not have any other thoughts after that battle. He only had one thought¡ªto win. Thinking back to what he had experienced in the past two days, there were a few times when he wanted to give up because of the pain. However, thinking about how he was hung on the door of the Holy Dragon Tavern and humiliated by others and how he was sitting in a wheelchair when he returned home, Augustus gritted his teeth and persevered. He heard the maids discussing him in secret several times. Augustus persevered. As the most powerful genius in the Campbell family, he had yet to make any corresponding achievements before he became a clown in the eyes of others. How could he bear that? If he could not turn into a shining sun in the sky, at least, he could turn into a fleeting meteor. Even if it were a brief moment of victory, at least he would have tasted it. He would burn himself and step on Watson, turning himself into the most famous meteor in the history of the kingdom. ¡°Fifth-era holy relic, Nine-headed Demonic Dragon¡¯s Sigh, maximum power!¡± Augustus twisted the glove on his right hand. His right hand had been transformed into a fifth-era diamond-tier holy relic. It no longer contained a trace of flesh and blood. It was not just his right hand. Every organ in his body, except his brain, had been transformed into various diamond-tier holy relics. Those diamond-tier holy relicsplemented each other, and with their amplification, his strength wasparable to that of a starlight-tier existence. The technology contained in the numerous holy relics was initially the technology of the gods. At that moment, the integration of those technologies allowed him to control their power. There was no doubt that Augustus, at that moment, was the strongest puppet that the Campbell family could ever create. It was a well-deserved starlight-tier puppet. In the past, the Campbell family could not create anything simr, and it was likely that they would not be able to replicate it in the future. The starlight tier was the highest in the world. Even Reid was only a peak diamond-tier elite. Therefore, Newman had the confidence to say that Augustus could defeat Reid for that reason. Knowing Augustus¡¯ current strength, Newman and Armand did not doubt the oue of that battle. Instead, they were worried that Augustus would release too much power and kill Watson. ¡°Do you feel fear, Watson? Thest time you came to the Campbell family, you disyed your might and forced everyone to kneel. This time, it¡¯s your turn to kneel to the Campbell family. Augustus¡¯ full power can reach the starlight tier. With that thing as the heart, there is no doubt that Augustus is now a living God in the human world. All the holy relics are connected. That was something that I didn¡¯t expect. Therefore, the result has far exceeded my expectations. That can only be called a miracle.¡± Somewhere in the audience stand, Armand looked up at the sky. ¡®That is what our family¡¯s most outstanding genius got in exchange for not being able to improve his strength for the rest of his life. Watson, you should have a good taste of it! You¡¯re Reid and Antonio¡¯s disciple, but so what? Such a false reputation is not worth mentioning in front of true enlightenment. It is precisely because of that enlightenment that it can trigger an equal miracle. Next, you will see the hell that Augustus had prepared for you. The pain that Augustus experienced during the process of transformation will be repaid to you tenfold and hundredfold. Cry bitterly in despair because of that.¡¯ As if he had already seen what Watson would experience, Armand closed his eyes gently; he looked victorious. Under the watchful eyes of the audience, the pale blue me in the sky had arrived in front of Watson. That breath was the me of a divine dragon that was about to break through to the starlight tier, sealed by the elites from the fifth-era because it was already standing at the edge of the starlight tier. That dragon¡¯s breath was not an ordinary dragon¡¯s breath. It was tainted with divinity and could transform everything attached to it into mes of the same origin. Previously, Casey held a tinum-tier weapon and summoned a powerful tinum-tier waterspout for an attack, but the me burned the water element to ashes. The materials were not objects but the energy factors and the rules themselves. At that moment, Watson was facing countless blue mes. He pulled the sword on his back and shed it downward. ¡°Diamond-tier sword technique, Water Moon Divine Dance!¡± A long river made of pure sword aura appeared and rushed toward the raging mes. If the fire released by Augustus were the eruption of a volcano that would never be extinguished, then the sword technique released by Watson was an unfathomable, violent ocean. The monstrous mes collided with the ocean that filled the entire divine kingdom, causing a loud explosion. It was as if thousands of bombs had detonated in the divine kingdom at the same time, causing the entire divine kingdom to shake non-stop. It was still a little difficult for the mes to assimte the sword aura as thick as water. The two types of attacks were in a stalemate, and they could only mutually cancel each other out. ¡°Watson, it looks like you can block my attacks. You are powerful, indeed! However, that me is only the weakest of all my attacks. Can you still block the following attacks?¡± Augustus looked as if he was not surprised that Watson had such strength. He extended his left hand as he spoke and sped them together. ¡°Fifth-era holy relic, the Nine-headed Demonic Dragon¡¯s Sigh, and Fifth-era holy relic, Thor¡¯s Hammer, a temporary merge! Starlight-tier Kingdom of Thunder and the God of Fire¡¯s descent.¡± As his hands joined, the ck gloves covering Augustus¡¯ hands suddenly emitted the aura of thunder and lightning and dense billowing mes. Two kinds of fluctuations spread into the air. Augustus¡¯ left side turned into a sea of golden lightning, while the right side of his body was burned to half the sky by the pale blue mes. At the same time, the gloves on his hands were prated by two powerful elemental forces, turning into ashes in the air, before revealing Augustus¡¯ hands. They were not human hands but were filled with a metallic luster and were forged into a magical tool in the shape of a palm. There was a hole at the tip of each finger on the magical tool in his right hand, and pale blue mes shot out of the hole. There were also holes in the gaps between each finger. There were a total of nine holes, which looked very scary. His left hand was even more peculiar. The five fingers were bent at a strange angle, and the fingers were thicker than the roots. They looked like five hammers. When Augustus clenched his fist, the five fingersbined looked more like a hammer. The most surprising thing was that the hammer-shaped palm was not directly connected to Augustus¡¯ left hand. Instead, it passed through ayer of fine electric arcs and floated at a weak distance above the arm, shining with a metallic light. It seemed like that arm could fly out at any time. As Augustus clenched his left and right arms, his arm flew out as expected. His two fists merged in midair, and the hammer-shaped fingers stabbed into the empty space of the other hand seamlessly. The golden lightning and pale blue mes no longer spread out in all directions. Instead, they merged and turned into blue-gold lightning and fire. The mes and the sea of lightning that appeared beside Augustus also merged. After the two powers merged, they formed a golden and brilliant divine kingdom in the air, forming a square. Streaks of blue-gold lightning and fire shed across the walls outside the divine kingdom, emitting a divine radiance. After the divine kingdom appeared, the one initially used as a battlefield in the sky, constructed by Antonio and the other mages, began to copse as it shook. Cracks appeared in the temples and the arenas. That scene made the audience below cry out in surprise. ¡°What kind of strength does Augustus have? That is too terrifying. He can¡¯t even destroy the battlefields created by Master Antonio and the others.¡± ¡°Also, what¡¯s wrong with Augustus¡¯ hands? Those don¡¯t look like human hands. Instead, they look like magical tools.¡± Many people were surprised by Augustus¡¯ power, but they were even more surprised that Augustus¡¯ hands did not look like human hands. It seemed like Augustus had invested a lot to win thatpetition. ¡°Newman, what¡¯s going on? Did Augustus get the modification from the puppet that Father had prepared?¡± Freya also noticed Augustus¡¯ strange behavior and could not help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s right. With Father¡¯s modification, Augustus has be the most powerful puppet in the history of the Campbell family. Most importantly, Augustus still retained his consciousness, but his body had been modified! Even if his body is damaged, we can still change the holy relics that make up his parts¡ªhe won¡¯t die. So, he is hundreds of times more powerful than the so-called King of Time puppet that Watson created,¡± Newman responded proudly. ¡°Transforming himself into a puppet? Augustus is so cruel to himself!¡± Freya could not help but sigh. McGee, who was not far away from her, looked at the sky with envy in his eyes. ¡°No wonder Father did not tell us. It turns out he used the holy relics to transform Augustus¡¯ body! Those holy relics are our family¡¯s treasures. Any one of them is priceless. Father has also used so many holy relics on Augustus. Judging from the kid¡¯s current strength, he must have used quite a number of them. Even if Augustus has always been a genius of the Campbell family, that is too biased.¡± McGee did not have any children. Otherwise, Augustus would not have be the future sessor of the family. He had no objections to making Augustus the head of the family. After all, Augustus was very outstanding. However, giving the family¡¯s joint assets to Augustus without his consent made him feel very troubled. Everyone had their own thoughts. Watson felt intense pressure when he was facing Augustus¡¯ Thunder Fire Divine Kingdom. Among all the people he had fought, the only one who could use the divine kingdom was Master Reid. However, at that moment, Augustus gave him the same feeling as when he first came to the capital to face Reid. ¡®What a powerful strength! I didn¡¯t expect Augustus¡¯ strength to rise to such a level in such a short time. Are his hands¡¯ made of holy relics? I feel that they are emitting the same aura as the holy relics. In order to defeat me, he had fused them into his body? To be able to achieve such a degree is truly amazing. It seems like I have no choice but to raise my level.¡¯ Unable to help butment that Augustus could withstand the courage for the fusion, Watson¡¯s expression became serious. Since Augustus insisted on defeating him, he had to use all of his strength to show respect to such an opponent. He needed the Kingdom of the Sword and the Kingdom of Poison. ¡°Peak starlight-tier skill, Dual Divine Kingdom!¡± Opening his left and right hands, letting the Sacred Sword of Time float in front of him, ck sticky liquid appeared in Watson¡¯s left hand. The ck liquid expanded and spread on Watson¡¯s body, turning into a pitch-ck divine kingdom that emitted a terrifying aura. The walls on the surface of the divine kingdom were filled with fangs. On the other side of the pitch-ck divine kingdom, a brilliant giant sword-shaped divine kingdom appeared in Watson¡¯s right hand. The de of the sword shot straight into the sky, and the sword aura swept across. The two divine kingdoms formed a brand-new double divine kingdom in front of Watson. Pitch-ck swords grew out of the huge mouth on the surface of the toxic divine kingdom, and the sword aura that rushed into the night was wrapped in ayer of poison that could corrode everything. The two opponent¡¯s divine kingdoms collided, emitting a loud noise that made one¡¯s scalp go numb. The lightning and mes on the surface of the Thunder Fire Divine Kingdom collided with the toxic sword from the Dual Divine Kingdom, and the thunderous fire purified the poison. After that, it was cut off by the sword aura and turned into more lightning and fire. A series of explosions filled the entire sky. The battlefield that Antonio had built was already on the verge of copse. Then, it ultimately gave. ¡°Quick, everyone, form a protective barrier. We need to prevent those attacks from spreading to the kingdom.¡± Antonio shouted as he flew to the sky. The simple staff in his hand were pointed to the void. Six huge balls of light instantly appeared in the sky. Under Antonio¡¯s control, the six huge fountains gathered and became an unbreakable protective barrier. After all, the energy of the magical fountains was endless. If they wanted to break that protective barrier, they would have to use a power that surpassed the origin power of the world. After Antonio used the origin power, Reid did not stay idle. Numerous threads appeared around his body. Those threads intersected and turned into a huge web of fate, which was written with indestructible words. The most unbreakable thing was undoubtedly destiny. The Unbreakable Destiny was Reid¡¯s second line of defense. While the two of them were doing that, King Landhar III nced at them. ¡°Antonio, Reid, it seems like your strength is different from what I remember. It appears that you have be much stronger. Did I see it wrong?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you are right. Reid and I have improved our strength, indeed. It must have been because we¡¯ve beenpeting with each other for the past few days,¡± Antonio exined casually. King Landhar III obviously did not believe him. ¡°Your strength improved because of sparring? Does the improvement have anything to do with Watson?¡± With the help of the gods, King Landhar III was also a peak diamond-tier elite. However, he had always pretended. With his knowledge, he could see that Antonio and Reid were both starlight-tier elites. In addition, Christina, who performed beyond his expectations, and Casey, who did not manage to pass the first round with gold-tier strength and tinum-tier weapons, were also included in that. ¡®I remember that their strengths were not that great before, especially Casey. As one of the Ptolemy family¡¯s heirs, he had always neglected his job. Furthermore, the head of the Ptolemy family hade to plead with me, which was why I turned a blind eye to the fact that he had taken a potion to increase his strength! However, in just a few short days, that trash has actually turned into a gold-tier elite. With the addition of tinum-tier weapons, his strength was not weaker than ordinary tinum-tier weapons. I feel that everyone who hase into contact with Watson has be stronger. That is not surprising. After all, Watson possesses the sun fruit and the method to create tinum-tier weapons. However, the strength disyed by Antonio and Reid is not something that those two things can exin.¡¯ King Landhar III pondered that. He felt like Watson could do even more outrageous things. He did not know what those things were for the time being, but he was certain that as long as he could discover Watson¡¯s secret, he would definitely be able to strengthen the kingdom¡¯s strength. ¡®The premise is that Watson must obtain the final victory. It¡¯s hard to say whether Watson can defeat Augustus in the current situation. If I had known earlier that Augustus would dare to fuse the holy relics into his body to win thepetition, I would have changed the order of battle no matter what.¡¯ King Landhar III looked at the sky. No matter how much confidence he had in Watson, he was uncertain about it. He felt the power of at least dozens of holy relics from Augustus. It was hard to say if Watson could still win under the attack of so many holy relics. At the audience stand. ¡°Princess Ash, who do you think will win between Augustus and Watson?¡± Dous was quite shocked by the battle in the sky. When Ash said that Watson was equivalent to thousands of Harolds, he did not believe her, but after that, he believed it. He did not expect that Watson could not only use the divine kingdom, but he could also use the power of two divine kingdoms. He was a monster. If he were to face Watson, he would probably be crushed into minced meat. At the same time, he admired Augustus very much. Even though he had used various holy relics to be so strong, Augustus was also a top-notch elite as he could take Watson head-on. Initially, the Winter Nation¡¯s elites had a natural sense of superiority toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They believed that those who had been through cruel battles would not be inferior to any beginners in the kingdom. Then, they understood what it meant to say that there was always someone better. Just the strength that Watson and Augustus had disyed at that moment, they would definitely be regarded as monsters in the Winter Nation. Ash shook her head with difficulty and rubbed the space between her eyebrows as if she had a headache. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. The energy profiles of the two of them are too huge and too chaotic at the same time. I¡¯m already exhausted just by being able to sense the power of the two of them. I don¡¯t have the spare energy to distinguish which person¡¯s energy profile is stronger? Furthermore, the aura around both of them is still growing. It seems like the attack is just the beginning for them.¡± ¡°Master Antonio and Master Reid have already engaged in their power. It seems that I don¡¯t need to suppress my own strength.¡± Watson was relieved when he felt the twoyers of protective barrier that had been reinforced. Augustus, who was opposite him, did not seem to n to hold back from the beginning. After the Thunder Fire Divine Kingdom did not work, the thick clothes around Augustus¡¯ body exploded, revealing his steel body. One could clearly see various holy relics of different styles on his body. They were fused in a strange way. At the joints of each holy relic, there were joints made of gears in the shape of a clock. Even though the internal organs of Augustus¡¯ body were hollowed out and reced by spherical holy relics, the heart was a clock made of gears of all sizes. It looked like the core of the King of Time that Watson had fused. Augustus had inherited many of those points instead of only one core. ¡°Watson, are you shocked? With my current appearance, I¡¯m afraid you no longer regard me as a human. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can defeat you, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m not treated as a human.¡± ¡°Augustus, I really don¡¯t regard you as a human. I regard you as my opponent.¡± ¡°Opponent?¡± Seemingly not expecting Watson to say that, Augustus was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled. ¡°So, that¡¯s what you think. That¡¯s right. We are opponents, the best opponents in the world.¡± Augustus extended his arms toward the sky. The Holy Fist separated and returned to his hand. At the same time, he used his right hand to take off his face. Augustus¡¯s originally handsome face instantly turned into a mask with two rubies embedded in it. Under the mask was a smooth metal face. It turned out that Augustus¡¯ body was not the only thing that was embedded in the mask. Even his face was embedded with a holy relic. ¡°Third-era holy relic, activate!¡± The mask immediately assembled freely in the air and turned into a giant face as big as the sky. The face and the clouds werebined. It seemed like a creature was so huge that it could not be more significant than the sky. It put its face into the world and peered at the audience. That strange face in the shape of the sky had two rubies that were as hot as the sun in its eyes. That scene made many of the audience below look terrified. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The third-era holy relic, the Void Relic. It¡¯s ranked in the top three among all the holy relics in the Campbell family. Father gave that holy relic to Augustus willingly?¡± McGee looked at the huge face in the sky in disbelief. The Void Relic was a product from the third era. It could open a void and guide the sun¡¯s power to the ground even though the sun was very far away from thend. Therefore, even when a tinum-tier fire-elemental mage used fire element magic, the amount of fire element absorbed was still limited. However, if the sun was very close to the ground, even if a mage could still absorb fire elements, it could destroy the world. At that moment, under the relics¡¯ effect, the atmosphere in the sky seemed to have been destroyed. Behind the huge mask, the halo of the sun got bigger. It seemed to be getting closer to the ground. Meanwhile, the relic¡¯s eyes, the two gemstones that symbolized the sun¡¯s power, were also getting brighter. The power of the sun did create not only mes but also light. Even though Antonio and Reid had set up twoyers of protection, the overly intense light still prated through the protective shield and fell to the ground, causing ayer of mes to burn on the ground. Some parts of the audience seats were also burning, making many of the audience stand up screaming. Furthermore, at the center of that power, Watson had already started to melt under the sun¡¯s illumination. Watson¡¯s clothes, including his skin, had also begun to melt. His clothes were tinum-tier. However, they were not enough to withstand the sun¡¯s power. ¡°Watson, what do you think? It is one of the strongest holy relics in my body! If you can¡¯t withstand that level, then I can only say that you¡¯ve lost this battle.¡± As the sun¡¯s power approached the sky, Augustus¡¯ body, made of holy relics, also began to melt. Metallic liquid flowed out of his metallic arms or calves. Clearly, even though those were holy relics, the products of other eras could not withstand the power from third-era holy relics. ¡°Augustus, I have to admit that that move of yours is very powerful, but it is not too unbearable for me.¡± Watson looked up at the sky and stretched out his hands. ¡°Diamond-tier chaos magic, Eye of the World! Source of chaotic magic, full liberation!¡± There was a buzz! With a loud sound, a huge gray ball suddenly appeared above Watson¡¯s head. That gray ball was like a newborn, its sizerger than the six magic origins that Antonio had summonedbined. That gray ball was the source of the magical power contained in Watson¡¯s body. The source of magic power has existed since several years ago. After several years of nourishment and the absorption of faith, at that moment, the source of chaos elemental magic had expanded to the starlight tier. The moment it appeared, the Void Relic that had upied the sky was immediately pushed aside. Cracks even appeared on the mask. Augustus¡¯ proud expression changed for the very first time. That was Watson¡¯s trump card. Although the Kingdom of the Sword and the Kingdom of Poison were also at the starlight tier, they could barely reach it. They did not have enough power; they could not reach the true power of a divine kingdom. However, at that moment, the source of chaos elemental magic in Watson¡¯s body truly contained the starlight-tier energy. The moment it appeared, it was as if a gray sun had appeared in the sky. It blocked the sr energy that was getting closer to the top of his head in an instant. It was not only the sr energy, but even the twoyers of protective barrier that Antonio and Reid had released below were corroded into a thousand holes after touching the source of chaos elemental mana. Under Augustus¡¯ attack, the protective shield barely allowed the sunlight to seep through. At that moment, arge number of attacks fell. A few wisps of green-gray chaotic airflow fell from the ground, instantly corroding the ground clean. That scattered attack had such power. When the source of chaotic magic appeared in the sky, it immediately turned into a massive eyeball without pupils, iid in the sky, and dyed more than half the sky gray. It was as if the sky had opened its eyes. Wherever the gray eyeball passed by, everything disappeared. Whether it was creatures, things, air, or energy elements, they were all wiped clean. Augustus¡¯ Void Relic was a peak diamond-tier item, and the spell that Watson released was also a diamond-tier spell. Antonio created it after he obtained the Crown Staff. In addition to the characteristics of chaos magic, its power was no weaker than a peak diamond-tier spell. Most importantly, Watson had the support of a starlight-tier power, while Augustus did not. Therefore, Augustus had begun to retreat. Crack! Crack! Crack! Cracks appeared on Augustus¡¯ body with a crisp sound. Soon, Augustus¡¯s body turned from a metal body to a semi-liquid body. ¡°Watson, you are powerful, indeed. It seems like I have no choice but to use my strongest ability! All holy relics arepletely fused, and they are operating at their maximum power!¡± Following Augustus¡¯s shout, all the holy relics on his body stopped melting and turned into ashes. Melting meant that they were wiped out by the chaotic airflow and were passively destroyed, and burning was Augustus¡¯ resistance by fully erupting all the energy contained in his body. As Augustus¡¯ entire body burned, his body appeared to have the color of a star. The star-like radiance contained the brightness of divinity. Dozens of holy relics fully erupted. At that moment, Augustus also possessed the same level of starlight energy as Watson. The green-gray chaotic airflow and the burning holy relics collided in the air, canceling each other out. For a moment, the world was divided into two colors. The onlookers were dumbfounded. ¡°Forget about Watson. Why is Augustus so strong? How many holy relics has he fused with? Sure enough, the Campbell family has lied to us. They said that they did not have any more holy relics for us, but what are those?¡± Antonio was surprised by Augustus¡¯ power. He was furious with the Campbell family. If he had known earlier, he would have taken all the holy relics from the Campbell family. That way, Watson would not be in danger. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. The most important thing now is to maintain the protective barrier in the sky. Those two little monsters¡¯ battle fluctuations are no less than mine! I¡¯m afraid that either of them can stand on equal footing with me, and they are only teenagers.¡± As he sighed at Watson and Augustus¡¯ evilness, Reid tried his best to fill up the empty space in the sky with a barrier. The two elites sighed, and the spectators did the same. ¡°What is that? That¡¯s a genius? Such a person should be called an evildoer.¡± Dous stared at the sky; his mouth was wide open. He thought that the Winter Nation would bring the Holy Dragon Kingdom to a crushing blow. Well, it was indeed a crushing defeat. However, it seemed like they were the ones crushed. ¡°Just watching those two people fight makes my eyes hurt. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s geniuses are really terrifying. It seems like the Winter Nation¡¯s n for an attack will have to be postponed. I have to go back and tell Mother about this so that we can find a countermeasure.¡± Ash rubbed her eyes as she lowered her head. She had not dared to watch the battle between Watson and Augustus because it seemed like a fight of that level was enough to burn her eyes into two holes. It was not only Ash, but the two envoys with King Landhar III were also staring at the sky in a daze. The red wine sses in their hands had fallen to the ground at some point. The wine had soaked their pants, but they did not know it. ¡°Envoys, since you are so engrossed in the fight, I wonder what you think of the geniuses in my kingdom?¡± King Landhar III coughed slightly. Then, the two envoys woke up from their excitement and shock. They hurriedly dealt with their wet pants in embarrassment. At the same time, one of them said, ¡°No, nothing much. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s geniuses are powerful, indeed. This fight has broadened our horizons. That¡¯s all.¡± As for the two envoys, they had long forgotten their purpose at the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Their attention waspletely drawn to the battle outside. The fight between Watson and Augustus did not seem like a battle between two youths. Instead, it seemed like two gods were shing. If Antonio and Reid had not protected them, the entire capital might have been razed to the ground. Half an hour ago, the two envoys looked rxed. However, at that moment, they were afraid that if they were not careful, they would die there due to the aftermath of the battle. The princes also stared at the sky in a daze. ¡°Is that Watson really that powerful?¡± The Eldest Prince muttered to himself. ¡°No wonder Father wants that young man as Kiana¡¯s husband. Father must have known about that young man¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°I told you that Father would not do something so meaningless. We thought that that boy wasn¡¯t good enough for Kiana, but we were wrong! Augustus¡¯s body had been fused with dozens of holy relics, so it¡¯s not scary for his strength to rise to that level. What¡¯s scary is Watson! He only relied on his own strength. What a monster!¡± The Second Prince sighed. The Third Prince was simrly shocked, but he held back his shock and looked at his sister. ¡°Kiana, Watson is powerful, but if you don¡¯t like him, I will still ask Father not to force you to be with him! What¡¯s important is not Father¡¯s arrangements but your thoughts. ¡± ¡°No need, Third Brother, I think I can ept Watson! No, I should say that my future husband has to be him.¡± Kiana sped her hands together; her expression was excited as she looked at the sky. A strange redness appeared on her cheeks, her eyes were blurred, and her pupils were in the shape of a heart as if she was drunk. Her future husband must be a hero. He must be well-read and have extraordinary strength. She did not know whether Watson was well-read, but his strength was too remarkable. She only needed to look at the huge eyes in the sky. He was a human, but he could control the world. How powerful was that strength? That gray ball wasparable to the sun, and the energy was charming. She really wanted to be washed away by the power in it. ¡°Kiana, are you secretly fascinated with him?¡± The Third Prince, who was familiar with his sister¡¯s arrogance, saw his sister¡¯s fascination. He looked at her with an odd expression. He knew Kaia well. He understood that his sister had a strange fetish called masochism. Perhaps it was because the education she had received since she was young was too strict, causing Kiana¡¯s psychology to be somewhat deformed. The harsher the environment, the stronger the power she faced, the more excited she would be. However, she seldom experienced that in the kingdom, so Kiana rarely fell ill. However, at that moment, Kiana¡¯s masochistic tendencies were triggered when she saw Watson¡¯s power. ¡°Yes, my dear brother. After the battle ends, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to request for Watson¡¯s presence in my room! I can¡¯t wait to discuss the use of that wonderful power with him. ¡± Kiana panted heavily, and her gaze became increasingly blurred. The three princes beside her raised their hands to palm their foreheads. Their younger sister was utterly infatuated with Watson. Initially, they were ready to help Kiana escape from the marriage, but it seemed like Kiana had fallen into it herself. Everyone had different reactions to the fight, but the battle in the sky continued. Each of the contestants was fighting against the starlight-tier energy. The aftermath of the starlight-tier battle spread out in all directions, and soon, the world was almost shattered into pieces. Meanwhile, Watson and Augustus had also given up on all sorts of shy skills. They gave up on using their weapons and simply threw punches and kicks at each other. Watson¡¯s fistnded and sunk into Augustus¡¯ face. Augustus responded with a kick, leaving a clear footprint on Watson¡¯s chest. Both of them had smiles on their faces. It was a battle where they were pursuing victory, and at the same time, it was also a battle where they were enjoying themselves. ¡°Watson, it¡¯s really great to be able to have such a battle with you. Now, I¡¯m actually somewhat reluctant to kill you.¡± Augustus ignored his heavily injured body and panted heavily. His expression was somewhat sorrowful. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about you stop and admit defeat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to admit defeat. It¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve already made a n. I won¡¯t lose this battle, not even if I die! From the beginning, the battle between us has been recorded in the kingdom¡¯s history. As for now, it¡¯s time to put an end to this battle.¡± Augustus reached out with his hand and inserted it into his heart, revealing a satisfied expression. Then, he crushed the Bell of Life that was supporting his heart. ¡°This is my final move. It¡¯s an attack that surpassed the level of ordinary starlight-tier¡ªInfinite Time eleration. Turn into ashes with me, Watson!¡± With Augustus¡¯ voice, the time in the sky elerated. In just an instant, it was equivalent to a thousand years. The source of chaos-elemental magic and the sun¡¯s power around their bodies rapidly expanded, then gradually withered. An instant was equivalent to a thousand years, and a few minutes were equivalent to tens of millions of years. In such a long time, no matter what it was, it would decay, whether it was living creatures or powerful energy. Chapter 424 - Fusing The God Of Time’s Wheel Of Reversal

Chapter 424: Fusing The God Of Time¡¯s Wheel Of Reversal

Tick! Tock! Tick! Tick! Tock! Tick! Augustus¡¯ heart, which had once been alive, gradually stopped beating. He subconsciously closed his eyes and felt the decay of the holy relic on his body. His mind gradually became stiff. Infinite time eleration. That was the strongest move he could use at the cost of his life to drain the power of all the holy relics. Even if Watson was an invincible monster, it was impossible for him to live forever. As long as Watson¡¯s time was taken away, he would die of old age. No matter how strong Watson was, he would never be able to defeat him. ¡®This is the final act of mutual destruction. I had not nned to use it, but I didn¡¯t expect Watson to force me to take this step. He is more powerful than me. What a pity.¡¯ At the end of his life, Augustus felt a sense of regret. He did not regret not being able to defeat Watson, but that he was about to disappear. He probably would not have the chance to meet his father and grandfather again. Augustus could not help but lower his head. He saw his father, Newman, who was crying into the sky, clenching his fists and roaring. If it were not for Freya and McGee, his father would have run out of the audience stand. He also saw Armand, who had a lot more white hair and seemed to have aged dozens of years, slumped in his seat. ¡®Father, Grandfather, you saw it, right? You saw my strength, right? Even though I have burned out, is the light and heat that I emitted a moment ago as bright as a shooting star in the sky? Was it like the archon in ancient times?¡± Although he was about to die, Augustus did not regret it because he had already aplished one of the most glorious things in his life, dying with Watson. His name might be recorded in the annals of history, bing an indelible stroke. With no regrets, Augustus¡¯s face rapidly aged, and the holy relic metal that made up his body also rapidly aged. It looked like he was about to be weathered into a pile of yellow dirt for a long time. At that moment, a familiar young voice rang in his ear. ¡°I say, if you drag me down with you, I will be very troubled! Although I¡¯m sorry, but as you said just now, it¡¯s time to put an end to this battle.¡± Hearing that voice, Augustus could not help but raise his head and see a shocking scene. In front of him, Watson¡¯s beard and hair were all white, his body was bent, and his face was full of wrinkles. He was already an old man. Even though he was an old man who could be buried in the next second, Watson¡¯s eyes were still firm. He did not have any intention of giving up. Instead, he extended his right hand to Augustus. Why? He had clearly used time to corrode Watson¡¯s starlight-tier power. Why was Watson still able to resist? Other than that enormous power, what other ability did Watson have to have done that? Augustus was puzzled. At that moment, he heard Watson say, ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± Whoosh! Augustus¡¯ holy relic that was dissipating into the wind came to a standstill with a muffled sound. Time, which was constantly moving forward, stopped. Then, all the holy relics on his body turned into light and peeled from his body. They converged into a dpidated longsword in front of Watson that was emitting the aura of time. As the light converged, the dpidated longsword suddenly burst with a dazzling light. The longsword that was rotating like the hands of a clock gradually turned into a wheel of light formed by sharp swords that floated behind Watson. Time, which had been advancing infinitely, suddenly retreated to its original point. The white-haired Watson¡¯s aged face returned to his tender appearance of 12 or 13 years old, and the massive source of chaos-elemental magic in the sky appeared once again. It only appeared for a moment before returning to Watson¡¯s body. Even though the double protective barrier that Antonio and Reid were desperately reinforcing had disappeared, and the ground, which had been riddled with holes due to the aftermath of the battle between him and Watson, had also returned to its original state, everything seemed to have returned to how it was before their fight. ¡°Phew! Fortunately, the fusion system was released in time. Otherwise, you would have really killed me! Augustus, I admit that you are really strong.¡± After returning everything to its original state, Watson spoke to Augustus in front of him. Everything had returned except for Augustus. At that moment, Augustus¡¯s body had changed from its original state of being covered by the holy relic to an empty metal skeleton. Other than the metal skeleton used to support his body and the brain used to support his head, there was no other holy relic on his body. Augustus did not even have a mouth, but Watson seemed to be able to hear his thoughts. ¡°Do you want to ask how I was able to defeat you in that situation just now? It¡¯s very simple¡ªI had an easy way to win from the beginning, but I didn¡¯t use it because I wanted to give you a fair chance to fight.¡± From the moment Augustus fused with the diamond-tier holy relics, he had had no chance of winning against Watson. The young man, who had mastered the system fusion, could easily fuse the holy relics and turn it into his own power. The reason why he did not do that was exactly what he had said¡ªhe respected Augustus¡¯ desire to defeat him at all costs. ¡°I initially thought that after thepetition ended, I would ask His Majesty for some rewards and then use the Sacred Sword of Time that Marcus gave me to create a handy weapon! ¡°I did not expect that during thepetition with Augustus, I would be able to gather therge number of holy relics that I needed.¡± In order to fight against him, the holy relics that Augustus had fused with were all top-notch among the diamond grades. There were more than fifty of them. That meant the weapon that Watson had fused was a peak starlight-tier weapon. [Starlight-tier peak artifact: The God of Time¡¯s Wheel of Reversal.] [This item is bound to the user¡¯s soul. It can¡¯t be stolen or lost.] [Abilities: Absolute eleration (can allow time to spread forward at a speed of tens of millions of years, turning everything into decay), Absolute Reversal (can reverse the time of the target by a few minutes, or can reverse it to the time before birth, directly destroying it), Absolute Stillness (can make the entire world¡¯s time sink into stillness, only oneself can move freely), Illusion of Time (summons past and future self toe and fight with oneself, each summons is limited to one, the summoning time limit depends on one¡¯s own strength), Time Divine Kingdom (construct the divine Kingdom of Time that can cover everything within sight, the time within the kingdom is controlled by oneself).] [Additional abilities: Time Explosion (detonates time at a certain location, causing ster-level damage and causing the time at that location to fall into a long period of chaos), Sand of Time (the sand that symbolizes time and contains sealed time, allowing others to gain more time than they originally had), Complete Immunity (using the still time to block all damage), Eternal Life (never aging, not to mention dying).] As his gazended on the light wheel behind him, information immediately appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. The light wheel wasyered on top of each other as if countless times had ovepped, and the de-shaped needle within it was pulsating randomly. Every pulsation caused ayer of time aura to appear on Watson¡¯s body, causing his face to be at times tender and at times mature. There was only one Watson standing in the air, but it was as if there were countless versions of him at different times. ¡®That weapon at the peak of starlight haspletely exceeded my expectations! With that weapon, it¡¯s equivalent to me having extra time to cheat. If other people only spend a second, I might have already spent a year or even a hundred years, as long as I rely on that ability called the sand of time.¡¯ Watson extended his right hand, and fine translucent grains of sand formed by time appeared in his hand. As those grains of sand entered his hand, Watson felt like his time had been lengthened countless times. Everything around him, whether it was the shocked expressions of the audience or the speed of the airflow, had been slowed down countless times. After crushing the grains of sand in his hand, time around Watson returned to normal, and he smiled. Initially, what hecked the most was time. That would change since he had the God of Time¡¯s Wheel of Reversal as a weapon. His time would be infinitely sufficient. It would even overflow. ¡®Other than the Sand of Time, that Illusion of Time is also sufficiently powerful. It can actually summon my past and future self.¡¯ Needless to say, his past self was not as strong as his present self. His future self was extraordinary. One had to know that Watson had already reached the diamond tier in just a few years of cultivation. It was hard to imagine how strong he would be then if he could summon his future self a few years or even decadester. ¡®However, there is a limit to my future self summoning. I can only summon one at a time. Also, how strong the future self that I can summon will be determined based on my current strength.¡¯ Thinking about it, Watson decided to give it a try. He activated his ability to summon his future self. The wheel of reversal behind him shook violently. Time Needles spun rapidly, opening a time door. The space and time around the door became chaotic, and a slender finger stretched out from it. It was just a finger, but it had a weight that the entire world could not bear. Watson could clearly feel the power contained in the finger. It was ten times stronger than thebined power of his magic source and Augustus¡¯ Void Relic. Before the palm connected to the finger appeared, Watson quickly cut off the power supply to prevent the energy in his body from being sucked dry. ¡®That was close. I only summoned for less than a second, and the energy in my body was about to run out! And I only summoned my future self ten yearster. I did not expect it to consume so much energy. It seems that if I want to summon it in the future, I have to summon it for a shorter period of time.¡¯ Watson was deep in thought. Just as he was about to try out the other abilities of the Wheel of Reversal, a sudden cheer from below interrupted his train of thought. ¡°He¡¯s too strong. He actually broke through the rapidly passing time and returned. He even took the holy relic from Augustus and turned it into his own. What kind of ability is that?¡± One of the audience stared nkly at the sky. In his eyes, the battle between Watson and Augustus just now was after Augustus used the time to turn the source of chaos-elemental magic in Watson¡¯s body into decay. The entire sky was suffused with the smell of decay. When Augustus and Watson were about to turn into dust in the rapid flow of time, Watson suddenly unleashed his power and snatched the holy relics on Augustus¡¯s body. He even reversed time. Regardless of whether it was the sh between Augustus and Watson¡¯s divine kingdom, or the sh between starlight-tier powers, every scene was exceptionally wonderful. It was as if the match they were watching was not a battle between the geniuses of the kingdom but a battle between people at their peak. ¡°After watching that battle, I feel like we can brag about it for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that there would be two geniuses of that level in the Holy Dragon Kingdom? Two of them!¡± ¡°What a pity. After that match, the holy relics on Augustus¡¯ body were removed. His strength should have been greatly reduced. Furthermore, if Augustus¡¯ mentality did not change after he was defeated, it would be very difficult for him to achieve anything in the future.¡± The group of people discussed enthusiastically. Most of them were in awe of Watson¡¯s strength, while some felt pity for Augustus. ¡®My child, Augustus, is not dead. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s not dead.¡¯ Newman stared at the thin skeleton in the sky. Only the remains of Augustus¡¯ brain remained. He let out a sigh of relief, then abruptly stood up and berated the Campbell family guards who were responsible for protecting him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get my son, Augustus!¡± When he saw that Augustus and Watson were about to die, he was really nervous. He did not expect Watson to be so powerful. He had won against Augustus, who had been modified to such an extent that¡ªWatson had be a monster. When Watson finally won, he was more grateful than disappointed. Fortunately, Watson had won, or he would have lost his son forever. Glory and achievement could be gained if he worked hard while alive, but Augustus would have nothing if he had lost his life. Newman used to believe that glory was more significant than life. However, he had changed his mind. It was not until the moment when his son was really going to die that he understood what he truly desired. ¡°Yes, Master Newman.¡± The guards looked at the sky and swallowed their saliva. After taking a deep breath, they suddenly flew upward, their eyes filled with excitement. Although they had lost the battle, in their eyes, their young master¡¯s defeat was glorious. At the very least, Augustus could fight Watson to the extent that the sky and earth would copse. If their opponent was not Watson, if it was any other genius in the capital, it was probably impossible for them to be their young master¡¯s opponent. In their hearts, Augustus was already a very outstanding genius. Especially when he was fighting Watson¡ªAugustus had clearly fallen into a disadvantage, yet he had forcefully burned his own life. He had used that as a price tounch an attack of infinite time forward. That fearless scene caused them to be greatly shocked; they were in awe. ¡°Augustus had so many holy relics on his body, yet he still failed. What a good-for-nothing! The Campbell family suffered a great loss this time. Not only did they lose their honor, but they also lost their wealth.¡± When McGee looked at Augustus, who was only a skeleton, he could not help but ridicule him. He did not say anything during the battle just now, but he could not help but add insult to injury after that. ¡°Eldest Brother, from now on, Augustus and I will withdraw from thepetition for any future positions in the family. As for the holy relics, I will bear the loss.¡± Newman did not get angry at McGee¡¯s sarcasm; instead, he responded calmly. ¡°Now you know to back down?¡± McGee was stunned for a moment as if he did not expect Newman to say that. After a long while, he sneered, ¡°Knowing that you have made a big mistake and do not have the strength to continuepeting for the position of the family head, you want to do me a favor before you withdraw? Newman, you must be dreaming! Augustus has been transformed into a puppet. It is meaningless to participate in that kind of battle. It is just a waste of the family¡¯s resources. If a person is strong enough, he will endure it. If he is not strong enough, he will end up like that if he still wants to stand out. Father is the same. He even agreed to Augustus¡¯ request. It seems that he is too old and muddle-headed.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, stop talking. Can¡¯t you see that Second Brother is already very sad? Furthermore, it is not Augustus¡¯ fault. Although he has failed, I don¡¯t think that the Campbell family¡¯s reputation will decline.¡± Freya took the opportunity to interject. ¡°Look at the expressions of the people around us. Do you really think that Augustus¡¯ battle is meaningless?¡± McGee looked around. He noticed that many of the noblemen around him were paying attention to the Campbell family¡¯s area. Sensing McGee¡¯s gaze, those noblemen took off their top hats and bowed respectfully. Some even said, ¡°As expected of the Campbell family, they have created an unprecedented model for the kingdom¡¯s puppets.¡± Some people also said, ¡°It turns out that not only can puppets be used to guard the house, but they can also be so powerful. They are not inferior to Sword Saint Reid¡¯s strategic weaponry. It seems that the Campbell family will be able to raise the kingdom¡¯s national strength to a new level in the future.¡±. McGee opened his mouth, unable to make a sound. Freya, who was beside him, had aplicated expression on her face. She said, ¡°Eldest Brother, do you still think that what you thought just now was right? At least in my opinion, Augustus¡¯ actions did not bring shame to our family. On the contrary, it made the Campbell family famous in the capital. He is our family¡¯s hero.¡± ¡°Whatever you say. Anyway, thepetition is over. I have to go back.¡± McGee¡¯s lips moved. After saying those harsh words, he turned around and left with an unsightly expression. On the other side¡­ ¡°The battle has finally ended. I did not expect Augustus to develop dozens of holy relics to the extreme and still lose to Watson! By the way, what was Watson¡¯s final ability to fuse holy relics? Was it some kind of magic?¡± Dous took off his monocle and could not help but wipe his sweat. The battle just now had made him so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is. I only know that if we bump into Watson in the ensuing battles, then we must admit defeat! No, we¡¯d better not participate in the following matches. We might as well just return to our kingdom.¡± Ash smiled bitterly. ¡°Princess Ash, I have the same idea! After we confirm with the two envoys, we¡¯ll leave the capital.¡± The Holy Dragon Kingdom was too terrifying. They wanted to go home. At another audience stand, Kiana stood up and shook the hem of her long dress. Her eyes were burning. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. As expected of my future husband, he won easily! Let me wee him and let Father announce our marriage.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Kiana. This is only the second round of thepetition, not the finalpetition. It¡¯s not Father¡¯s turn to announce the winner yet. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± The three princes hurried to catch up to her. Although that was not the final battle, it was close. They did not believe that there was anyone who could surpass Watson or Augustus. ¡°Your Majesty, since the battle is over, we will take our leave.¡± The two Winter Nation envoys stood up awkwardly and bowed respectfully to King Landhar III. Initially, they had a natural sense of superiority toward the people of the Sacred Dragon Kingdom; even the King was nothing to them. They had wanted to show off in front of the King. However, in the end, it looked like they were the clown. On the contrary, when they watched thepetition between Watson and Augustus, they were so scared that they spilled the wine in their sses. If someone had told them about the genius of the Holy Dragon Kingdom before, just the scene of the battle alone was enough to make them forget themselves. They would definitely scoff at it. However, right now, they only wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible. ¡°It seems that the two of you are in a hurry to leave. It seems that you have some urgent matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡± King Landhar III raised the wine cup in his hand and shook it at the two envoys. After seeing the two envoys leave, he held the wine cup andughed loudly, ¡°That is the Winter Nation and their people. They really disappoint me! Compared to Watson, they are nothing. Today, I¡¯m really very happy.¡± To be able to see the genius of his own country disy his might and scare the envoys of other countries to the point of peeing their pants, there was nothing more exciting than that. ¡®As expected, I did not misjudge Watson. No, I should say that I underestimated him too much! He grabbed the holy relic on the other party¡¯s body and turned it into his own. Looking at the aura emitted by the weapon Watson created, it was probably at the level of starlight. He could clearly have done that from the start, but Watson did not take action. Was it because he wanted to hide that ability, but because Augustus was too strong, he had no choice but to reveal it, or¡ª¡¯ King Landhar III¡¯s eyes sparkled as he fell into deep thought. Without a doubt, being able to create a starlight-tier weapon was the power that the gods sought. He did not want to give Watson to the gods for free, and now, King Landhar III did not want to give Watson to the gods for free. If he could obtain that power from Watson, he could turn the kingdom into the strongest kingdom on the continent and achieve unity. When he became a god, it would not be difficult for him to enter the world where the gods resided and be the overlord of a region. ¡®The n will proceed ording to the original n, but the speed of the descent of the gods will have to be faster! Before that, I still have to find Watson and reward him properly.¡¯ It was unknown what he had thought of, but King Landhar III revealed a light smile. He walked to the window and announced to the outside with a voice that had been expanded by magic, ¡°The second round of thepetition has ended perfectly. All 26 participants havepleted thepetition. The third and final round of thepetition will be held at the Royal Academy at the same time a dayter. I will give all the participants time to rest. At the same time, I will also give all the spectators a chance to vote. You will be the ones to choose which three participants to resurrect! The top 16 geniuses will be selected the next day.¡± Then, there was a burst of cheers from the outside. After seeing the unexpected battle today, many people were looking forward to the next fight. Seeing that scene, the corner of King Landhar III¡¯s mouth rose, and he continued to say, ¡°As thest contestant in thatpetition, Watson, please see me in the roomter.¡± ¡®His Majesty summoned Watson alone? Is there something important?¡¯ Many of the audience guessed in their hearts. ¡®Perhaps Watson¡¯s performance was too outstanding, so His Majesty is prepared to reward him.¡¯ Watson flew toward the floating room. That scene left a deep impression on many people¡¯s minds. Initially, they only thought Watson was lucky. He had entered the finals because of his dumb luck. However, at that moment, they understood that it was not luck, though his opponent was lucky. Otherwise, those people would have been eliminated a long time ago if they met Watson in a fight. At that moment, Watson, who was carrying the light wheel and hadyers of illusions appearing around him, was just like the God of Time. It was hard to imagine that he was just a child in his teens. While everyone was sighing, Watson had already entered the room where King Landhar III was and arrived in front of him. ¡°Your Majesty, you were looking for me?¡± ¡°Watson, you did well this time. To be honest, you havepletely exceeded my expectations in every aspect.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s back was facing Watson, and his voice was filled with profound meaning. Those words made Watson¡¯s heart thump. He knew that he had disyed a lot of power in that battle. He could no longer keep those secrets from King Landhar III, but there was nothing he could do. He really could not go along with Augustus¡¯ belief that he wanted to defeat him. Furthermore, it had been a long time since he had a satisfying battle after advancing to diamond-tier. That battle had allowed him to see his own strength clearly. Even if he had been exposed a little, he had gained a lot. Overall, he had earned a lot. ¡°Your Majesty, do you think that I performed well in that battle, so you want to give me a reward?¡± Watson gathered his thoughts and asked tentatively. ¡°Watson, do you know what I particrly admire about you? It¡¯s that shameless part of you that is very simr to when I was young.¡± King Landhar III turned around with a strange expression and pointed at the light wheel behind Watson. He said, ¡°The weapon behind you was made by you using the Campbell family¡¯s holy relics. Is the principle the same as when you make a tinum-tier weapon? Regardless of whether it¡¯s the same or not, you did not tell me beforehand that you were able to make a starlight-tier weapon. That is your first crime. After fusing the Campbell family¡¯s weapon, you took it for yourself. That is your second crime. After the battle, you did not take the initiative to look for me. That is your third crime. In order to prevent you from having a conflict with the Campbell family in the future because of that weapon, I will keep it for you.¡± King Landhar III did not hide his desire for that peak starlight-tier weapon that Watson had fused. During the battle with Watson, he discovered that Reid and Antonio¡¯s strength had increased a lotpared to before, and that increase in power did note from their tiers but the weapons in their hands. Someone had forged a starlight-tier weapon for them, and it was apparent who that was. King Landhar III had been exceptionally excited when he knew that Watson could mass-produce tinum-tier weapons. Watson was like a bottomless pit. The deeper he dug, the more precious the treasure he found. ¡°Your Majesty, that is a weapon I made for myself. If you want it, I can make another one for you, and¡ª¡± Watson hesitated for a moment andined in his heart that King Landhar III was shameless. He did not receive any rewards for winning the battle, and instead, the King had wanted to snatch the benefits from him. ¡°But what? You can¡¯t try to lie in front of me, and you promised to work for me, so your things are mine. Whether that weapon is made for you or not, it¡¯s not too much for me to help keep it, right?¡± King Landhar III gave a look that told Watson to provide him with a reasonable exnation, or he would take the weapon forcefully. ¡°But Your Majesty, after I made that weapon, it seemed to be bound to my soul. Even if I give it to you, you won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± Is there such a thing? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll give it to Your Majesty to try now.¡± Watson took off the Wheel of Reversal and handed it to King Landhar III. After it entered his hand, it stopped moving. It did not emit any powerful auras. It was like a sculpture carved from ordinary stone,pletely broken. After letting go, the Wheel of Reversal in King Landhar III¡¯s hand immediately recovered its aura of time. Then, King Landhar III grabbed it and watched as it turned into a mortal object. After a few attempts, King Landhar III let go, regretfully allowing the Wheel of Reversal to return to Watson¡¯s back and turn into a flickering clock pointer. It kept turning as the King sighed regretfully. ¡°It seems that I have no fate with that treasure. Watson, you just said that you could create a simr treasure for me. I wonder if you were lying?¡± ¡°Of course not. But if I want to create a weapon of that level, it also depends on luck. Furthermore, I need arge number of holy relics. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t expect too much.¡± ¡°Really? It seems like I have been happy for nothing. Oh, right, when I was with Antonio and Reid, I saw that their weapons seemed pretty good. I don¡¯t know if they can rece the holy relics. If I use their weapons as materials to create weapons, can the sess rate be increased?¡± ¡°No, my two masters¡¯ weapons are not holy relics. They are¡ª¡± Seeing that King Landhar III was targeting his two masters, Watson quickly defended himself. Halfway through his words, he suddenly realized that something was wrong and shut his mouth. Unfortunately, it was toote. ¡°If they are not holy relics, then what are they? Could they be starlight-tier weapons of the same level? Watson, didn¡¯t you say that it takes luck to make such weapons? You are full of lies. I just told you not to lie. It seems that you don¡¯t take my words seriously.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s tone became low as he sneered. If one starlight-tier weapon was a coincidence, what about the three starlight-tier weapons that appeared simultaneously? Was it also a coincidence? Watson must have some kind of method to make starlight-tier weapons, but he did not tell him. Did he really think he was a fool? ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, since you¡¯ve discovered it, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. I can make starlight-tier weapons, indeed! Of course, that is my innate ability. I can¡¯t pass it on to others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any thoughts of coveting your ability. Even if your ability is only usable by yourself, as long as I get you to use it, that¡¯s enough! Other than the ability to make starlight-tier weapons, do you still have a way to increase a person¡¯s strength quickly?¡± As he thought about Christina¡¯s stunning performance in the previous battle, King Landhar III could not help but ask. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Watson, didn¡¯t I say that you should not hide anything from me? Tell me the truth, what else do you know?¡± If he had not directed such a match, he would not have known that Watson knew so many things. Watson had hidden too many things from him. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know anymore; that is all of them.¡± ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t let me find out that you know other abilities. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. As long as I don¡¯t show it to you, Your Majesty, you won¡¯t know what I know.¡± ¡°Watson, you bastard, are you trying to annoy me to my death?¡± Even though he was the ruler of a kingdom and had an extraordinary temperament, at that moment, he could not help but be angered by Watson. His blood boiled as he mmed the table in front of him. Watson was unmoved by that. He only stuck out his tongue discreetly and thought to himself that it would be great if he could anger the King to his death with such a small matter. He would not need to trouble himself. King Landhar III waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Get lost, Watson. When I have gathered enough holy relics, I will summon you again. At that time, you will obediently go to the pce to make starlight-tier weapons for me. Don¡¯t provoke me like that again.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will take my leave first.¡± Watson bowed and was about to leave the room when the door was suddenly pushed open. The kingdom¡¯s princess, Kiana, rushed into the room. When she saw Watson, she said excitedly, ¡°Watson, I have been looking for you for a long time. So, you are here.¡± Then, she noticed King Landhar III in front of her. She restrained her excited expression and walked up to him, kneeling on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡± ¡°Father.¡± Three other princes followed behind Kiana. They looked at Watson with strange expressions and also knelt in front of King Landhar III to greet him. ¡°I remember that I only summoned Watson. Who allowed you toe?¡± When King Landhar III faced his children, he put on apletely different face than when he faced Watson. His face was dark. The only thing missing was the words fierce and terrifying written on his face. All his children tremble. Kiana bit her lips before she stood up and went to King Landhar III¡¯s side. She threw herself into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I wanted to see you. Furthermore, I have something I want to talk to you about. I can¡¯t wait any longer! As for my brothers, they are here to stop me. Don¡¯t me them.¡± ¡°Kiana, what do you have to say to me?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s expression was still serious, but it had softened. Watson watched everything from the side and quietly walked out of the room. It was better for him to stay out of King Landhar III¡¯s family matters. For some reason, he had a bad feeling when he saw Kiana. Before he reached the door of the room, Kiana, who was hugging King Landhar III and acting coquettishly, suddenly turned her head in his direction and pointed at him with a coy smile. ¡°Father, I like that young man called Watson. Can you marry me to him? Now, immediately, immediately!¡± What the hell? Watson stood petrified on the spot. He had noticed that the princess had been looking at him at the banquet. At that time, he thought that the princess was asking him for help, but it turned out that she had liked him. However, he had only made a few eye contacts with that princess. He did not think that he could attract her. ¡°Kiana, you and Watson have just met, right? What do you like about him?¡± King Landhar III was also very confused. ¡°Father, how can you let a girl say those things in front of the person she likes.¡± Kiana was bashful in King Landhar III¡¯s arms, and she blushed, not daring to look at Watson. ¡°What do I like about Watson? It¡¯s probably because of his powerful strength. His shoulders are strong, his face is like an iron wall, and his skin is imprable. Even the weapon on his back emits a powerful force. That smooth line looks really sexy.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you sure that is apliment?¡± Watson was puzzled. Who would praise someone who said that a person¡¯s face was like an iron wall and that their skin was imprable? Did she mean he was thick-skinned? Furthermore, Kiana also praised the weapon on his back for being sexy. Using such words to praise a weapon¡ªshe might be ill. Watson, who was not interested in marrying the princess and only wanted to obtain the qualifications to be the king, was even less interested in the princess in front of him then. ¡®No Wonder the King wanted the winner to marry the princess. I thought that seemed out of character for him. But it looks like the Princess is sick. That is the only way for her to get married.¡¯ Chapter 425 - His Majestys Visit

Chapter 425: His Majesty¡¯s Visit

¡°Kiana, I said that I would only choose the winner to be your husband after thepetition is over! Now that you behave like that, it makes it very difficult for me.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s gaze looked back and forth between his daughter and Watson. On the surface, he sighed, but in his heart, he was overjoyed. Kiana¡¯s standards for men were very high. Ever since she was young, no one had ever caught Kiana¡¯s eye. Initially, he was worried that Kiana did not like Watson? It seemed like it was for naught. No, King Landhar III felt like he still had to worry about one thing. Watson, that little brat, did not y by the rules. Maybe Kiana liked him, but he might not like Kiana. ¡°Father, I really like that young man. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Can¡¯t you make an exception?¡± Kiana shook King Landhar III¡¯s hand coquettishly. ¡°Watson, you heard Kiana. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I think that the Princess might not be doing too well here.¡± Watson pointed at his own head. ¡°I think that the Princess needs a good doctor instead of a husband.¡± ¡°How dare you say that Kiana¡¯s brain is sick? Are you humiliating our sister and smearing the name of the Royal Family?¡± Before King Landhar III and Kiana could respond, the Third Prince stood up angrily, the fat on his face swayed with the action. The princes loved Kiana, but the Third Prince would always be the first person to stand up for her. Watson had an innocent look on his face. He was just telling the truth. What was wrong with him? Kiana¡¯s illness seemed to be very serious. She needed to be treated in time. She should not give up treatment just because she was a member of the royal family. ¡°As expected, you¡ª¡± King Landhar III palmed his forehead. He knew Watson would say something like that. As expected, Watson did not disappoint him. Just as he was thinking about how to show off his dignity in front of his sons and deal with Watson simultaneously, he suddenly realized that Kiana had not said a word. Instead, she was staring nkly at Watson. ¡°Kiana, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you staring at Watson? Did he make you angry?¡± Kiana turned her head and blinked her long eyshes. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Father. I just feel that he humiliated me the moment we met. He even said that my brain was sick, and I felt insulted. But I really like him like that.¡± It seemed like the princess¡¯ illness was more severe than he had thought. Watson¡¯s hair stood on end, and he could not help but shiver. He hurriedly retreated to the door at an even faster speed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I suddenly remembered that my house is on fire. I have to go back and put out the fire quickly.¡± Watson was in such a hurry that he staggered in midair and almost fell from the sky. What kind of reason was that? Everyone there was speechless. They thought Watson¡¯s reason was nonsense. Only Kiana crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes twinkling. ¡°As expected of my future husband. He looks so handsome even when he finds an excuse to leave.¡± When those words came out, the faces of the people there turned even darker. ¡°You didn¡¯te here purely for Watson. Tell me, what do you have to say?¡± After a moment of silence, King Landhar III coughed and shifted his gaze to the three princes. Based on his understanding of his sons, they would have done so long ago if they wanted to stop Kiana from looking for him. They would not have risked his punishment by following her. Therefore, his three sons must have a reason to be there. As soon as he finished speaking, the three princes looked at each other in dismay. Their eyes flickered, and the Eldest Prince stepped forward. He said respectfully, ¡°Father, we do have something to report. The thing I want to report is rted to the Winter Nation. After the second round ofpetition between Watson and Augustus, a few participants from the Winter Nation went to their hotel in the capital. ording to the reports, they are packing up their things and seem to be leaving the kingdom. They do not intend to participate in the third round. May I ask if we should send someone to intercept them?¡± ¡°Well, I have to ask you first. Do you think we should send someone to stop them?¡± King Landhar III asked a question instead. His words made the Eldest Prince fall into deep thought. After a long while, the Eldest Prince shook his head. ¡°I think we should not stop them. Instead, we should let them go. Otherwise, the Winter Nation would not know how powerful the Holy Dragon Kingdom is! After letting them go, we can also publicize that matter and increase the people¡¯s confidence in the kingdom. The people can rest assured when they know that our kingdom¡¯s genius is so powerful that he can scare off our enemies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± King Landhar III nodded in satisfaction. He had trained his sons since they were young to think independently. He would not directly answer a question but let the children answer it themselves. It was that strict system that led to Kiana¡¯s twisted personality of masochism. For the princes, their experiences were even harsher than Kiana¡¯s. They did not want to be punished, but it was not enough not to take the initiative to perform in front of King Landhar III. If they did so, they would not have a chance to be on the throne, and if they performed incorrectly, they would be punished. The life of a prince was not as morous as that of an ordinary person. After King Landhar III nodded, the Eldest Prince returned to his original position and knelt. He was slightly relieved. What happened next had nothing to do with him. Then, the Second Prince hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Father, I also have something to report. What I am reporting is rted to Watson. I think that the youth is too powerful! It seems like he is only 12 or 13 years old, but he already possesses powerparable to that of a god. In addition, he has the backing of two important figures, the Sword Saint and Master Antonio. I think that if we don¡¯t restrict him now, he might be difficult to control in the future and threaten the standing of the royal family.¡± ¡°Then how do you think we should control him?¡± ¡°The safest way is to make him dere his loyalty to the royal family while he is still not strong enough. He will never betray the royal family then! Secondly, we can spread some rumors and provoke a fight between Reid and Antonio. For example, we can say that Watson only treats one of them as his master, and the other one is nothing in his eyes. Finally, we can use a marriage alliance to destroy the Sword Saint¡¯s and Master Antonio¡¯s strength. Antonio did not have any children, but Reid had a daughter. We could ask a certain prince to marry the swordswoman and tie the Sword Saint family to the royal family.¡± The Second Prince spoke with confidence. The room fell into a short silence, making the Second Prince uneasy. At that moment, King Landhar III suddenly bent down and raised the Second Prince¡¯s chin, revealing a kind smile. ¡°Your idea is not bad. Tying Watson to the royal family sounds good, but your real goal is to let us control Watson, or do you want to marry the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter so that you can better fight for the throne? Which do you want?¡± The Second Prince trembled. His face was filled with fear. ¡°Father, I¡­ I did not think so much, and I did not think about marrying Miss Christina and making my power stronger. I¡ª¡± Boom! Before the Second Prince could finish his sentence, King Landhar III smashed a wine bottle on his head. Blood mixed with red wine flowed from the wound, making it impossible to tell whether it was blood or wine on the ground. The Second Princeid on the ground and held his head, not daring to breathe. He shut his mouth and endured the pain. King Landhar III stood up straight. His terrifying gaze swept over the Second Prince¡¯s body. ¡°I hate it when people lie to me, especially you. Yes, yes, no, no. It is not a crime to want to get stronger. After forming a group for personal gain, you still have to treat others as blind fools. That is the stupidest action, understand? ¡± ¡°I understand, Father,¡± the Second Prince weakly replied. The Eldest Prince and the Third Prince looked at the people on the field as if they had not seen that scene. Kiana, on the other hand, was gasping for air. She was not as afraid as the other princes. Instead, she seemed very excited. ¡°Your two older brothers have expressed their views on thepetition that I¡¯m hosting today. Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Shifting his gaze away from the Second Prince, King Landhar III finally looked at the Third Prince. The fat on the plump Third Prince¡¯s body swayed a little. He hurriedly said, ¡°Well, the purpose of today¡¯spetition is to attract talents, but there would inevitably be casualties. Therefore, I think we can give somepensation to the injured individuals or their families. For example, the wine brewed from the sun fruit and the tinum-tier weapons.¡± As the Third Prince spoke, he broke out in a cold sweat. His eyes darted around as he racked his brain to think of what to say. It was not because his intelligence was inferior to his two older brothers. It was just that when reporting to King Landhar III, the three of them were not allowed to repeat their brother¡¯s words. That was because their father hated wasting time. If they were unable toe up with a unique point of view, they would be punished if they went along with the people in front of them. The Third Prince was rankedst, so he was always thest to speak. He was used to paying attention to minor details that others would not. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± After hesitating for a moment, the Third Prince said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. After the battle with Watson, even though Augustus did not die, he was still on hisst breath! The Campbell family had used dozens of holy relics to create a puppetparable to gods and still retain their consciousness. That allowed me to see a certain possibility. Putting aside the fact that the puppet had powerfulbat strength, those who are physically disabled or have four disabled limbs can use magical tools to rece their body parts.¡± When King Landhar III did not seem angry while he was speaking, the Third Prince mustered his courage and continued to say, ¡°Therefore, I feel that we can manipte the noblemen¡¯s votes and resurrect Augustus in the third round, allowing him to participate in thepetition again! At the same time, we should go to the Campbell family to see that young man so that he¡¯d feel important. Compared to the powerful Watson, Augustus will bring more long-term benefits to the kingdom.¡± ¡°Not bad. You are insightful to have noticed that.¡± King Landhar III nodded his head with slight satisfaction. Ordinary people would only pay attention to the winner and rarely pay attention to the loser. After thepetition ended, the audience did not even know if Augustus was dead or alive. However, the Third Prince had noticed that and raised the point that technology was more important to development than individuals. That was excellent. The Third Prince¡¯s Point was urate, but his idea was utterly wrong. ¡®If we talk about technology, Watson can fuse the tools from the enemy and turn them into his own. That is thepelling technology that can make the Holy Dragon Kingdom invincible! Unfortunately, my sons don¡¯t know Watson¡¯s actual ability, so they can¡¯te up with the correct conclusion. It is not their fault. They can¡¯t even understand why I want the winner to inherit the throne.¡¯ King Landhar III had a myriad of thoughts in his mind. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the light that shone from them became a little pitiful. Everything in the world was his chess pieces, whether the kingdom or the children in front of him. However, his children had inherited his significant genes, and the princes had always been pawns that were more outstanding than others. When he met Watson, he realized that he used to think that his children were exceptional only because his expectations were too low. He had immediately defined Watson as a chess piece. He took the initiative to establish a soul contract and handed over the resources in his hands honestly. However, when faced with him, Watson spoke very boldly. He often said things that made him want to kill the young man, regardless of his emotions. That was the exact opposite of his sons. His sons treated him respectfully, but they still did little tricks behind his back. He did not know their actual thoughts. The only one who dared to show his emotions was his youngest daughter, Kiana, who was not in line for the throne. ¡°If only they have half of Watson¡¯s talent and ability, I won¡¯t have to bear all the responsibility myself andplete all the ns by myself.¡± Thinking of Watson, King Landhar III looked at his sons again. The more he looked at them, the more he felt like they did not live up to expectations. He waved his hand. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, you can leave! Kiana, you can stay. Later, I will bring you to the Sword Saint¡¯s manor to visit. Antonio and Reid are both hiding something from me. Even Watson thinks that I am easy to fool. I will let them know what kind of attitude they should have when facing me.¡± King Landhar III revealed a proud smile. ¡­. At the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. It was already half an hour after Watson had returned. He had just entered the courtyard when he was surrounded by a group of Sword Saint¡¯s disciples. Those disciples looked eager as they asked him all sorts of questions. ¡°Watson, I heard that you were the highlight in today¡¯spetition. You disyed the strength of a starlight-tier elite, causing the envoys and participants from the Winter Nation to be scared shitless! Some said that their pants were wet. It seems like they were scared shitless.¡± ¡°I saw it. I saw Watson summoned a gray sun when he made his move, and it almost destroyed the royal city. The size of the sun was so huge that I could see it even from the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard! With a wave of his hand, his opponent was cut into pieces, and his body was reorganized into the weapon behind him!¡± Faced with his senior brothers¡¯ enthusiasm, Watson was somewhat unable to endure them. He could only respond humbly. ¡°Senior Brothers, it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say. I only made a move once in the entire match. It was a battle with Augustus. Furthermore, we did not nearly destroy the capital. At most, we would have destroyed the audience seats only.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys didn¡¯t see that personally, yet here you are, listening to the rumors and nder and presumptuously imagining it! Although Watson¡¯s strength is very strong, it¡¯s not to such an absurd extent.¡± Samuel appeared in the crowd and criticized his junior brothers, who were spouting nonsense. After his junior brothers lowered their heads in shame, he turned his head and looked at Watson. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those people¡¯s nonsense. Only I know what you¡¯ve done! First, you used magic to control the King and let him give you a free pass. It¡¯s not to preserve your strength but to protect the geniuses so your powerful strength won¡¯t eliminate them. Then, you fused with the contestant who did not know what was going on and did not understand your benevolence to challenge you and turned them into a weapon.¡± ¡®Senior Brother Samuel, your version is the most ridiculous!¡¯ Watson¡¯s head buzzed, and he could not help butin in his heart. ¡°Watson, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? As expected, what I said is correct. That is what Master and Master Antonio told me.¡± Seeing that Watson did not say anything, Samuel thought that what he said was right, and he revealed a smug look. What nonsense was that? Furthermore, that was actually the version that Antonio and Reid had spread. Watson could not ept it. It was fine if Samuel and the others did not watch the match and said such outrageous words, but the two masters were just blindly cheering along with them. Originally, Samuel and the other disciples were going to watch the match. However, Watson and Reid disallowed them to go. Reid¡¯s reason for not letting them go was that they should guard the courtyard. Watson¡¯s reason for refusing them was different. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we weren¡¯t able to watch Watson¡¯s match. We didn¡¯t even use the clothes we prepared.¡± A Sword Saint¡¯s disciple took off his coat, revealing pink clothes that seemed to have just been sewn. The attire was embroidered with Watson¡¯s face, and there was a big heart on the bottom. The rest of the disciples also took off their coats to reveal the clothes with Watson¡¯s face. Some of them even had a big banner in their hands. The words¡ªWatson is our pride, Watson will definitely win¡ªwere written on the banner. At that scene, Watson palmed his forehead. That was the reason why he did not let his senior brothers support him at the match. Although they had be more convinced of him because of his improved strength, that was too outrageous. If those people went to thepetition with banners and strange clothes, Watson would definitely die socially and be a joke in the kingdom¡¯s history. ¡°Where are my two masters? I want to see them.¡± Watson felt like it was necessary to speak to the two masters. At the same time, he also needed to inquire about the two masters spreading rumors about his battle scenes. ¡°Master and Master Antonio are in Tina¡¯s room right now,¡± Samuel replied. His expression turned from joy to gloom, and so did the others around him. Watson understood it. ¡°So, everyone already knows about Tina¡¯s elimination.¡± After Nia eliminated Christina at thepetition venue, Watson had wanted to go up andfort her. However, because there were otherpetitions, he did not go to see her. Presumably, Christina must be sad. Thinking of the strong swordswoman¡¯s sad look after losing the match, Watson could not help but say to his senior brothers, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Tina first.¡± He turned around and quickened his pace. It took him ten minutes to arrive at Christina¡¯s room. That was the first time Watson had gone to Christina¡¯s room. There were many trees in the small courtyard. Under the trees were a flowerbed and a t training ground. One could see how hard Christina trained from the scratched ground. Taking a deep breath, Watson reached out and knocked on the door. ¡°Tina, are you in there?¡± However, there was no response. Suddenly, the door unlocked, revealing a crack. ¡®She did not even close the door to the room, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of other people breaking in. It seems like she is unfortunate, so it¡¯s all the more necessary for me tofort her.¡¯ Having made up his mind, Watson entered the room through the door. After passing through a long corridor, he heard a girl¡¯s voice in a room at the end of the corridor. ¡°Miss Tina, you¡¯re here¡ª¡± As he pushed the door open, before Watson could finish his words, he was stunned by the scene before him. In front of him was a room that looked like a changing room. Christina, Lana, Lily, and Charlotte were changing their clothes in the room. Lana was leaning against the corner with a parasol. She was wearing a doll-like dress, while Charlotte and Lily were each wrapped in bandages. They were pointing at each other in ace shirt. They were only wearing breasttes and briefs to cover their important parts. They were saying things like, ¡°Charlotte, the one on you is not as good-looking as mine¡± and ¡°No, mine is better-looking.¡± Only Christina did not wear anything. She was standing with ab in her mouth. Her graceful curves were exposed in front of Watson. Her slender thighs were connected to her plump buttocks, and her lower back was barely held up and coupled with her skin that was even more delicate and fair than pearls¡ªall of those made Watson¡¯s nose feel hot. All the girls turned their heads to look at Watson, including Christina, who maintained the posture ofbing her hair with both hands. When Christina turned her head around, she revealed a stunned expression and opened her mouth wide. Theb in her mouth fell to the ground. Then, her face was like a ripe apple as she screamed. ¡°Watson, you pervert!¡± As the voice rang out, the girls in the room reacted one after another. One after another, gorgeous clothes with the whistling sound of the wind hit Watson¡¯s face. There seemed to be a few pieces of lingerie too. It was unknown what had blinded his eyes. Then, he heard the sound of the door closing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Compared to being embarrassed, Watson was more puzzled. Samuel had said that the two masters were there, but why did he see Charlotte and the others when he went there? However, Christina did not look disappointed. Instead, she seemed very happy. In the room. ¡°It¡¯s over. Watson saw me again. How many times has it been?¡± Christina covered her body. Ayer of light-attributebat aura armor appeared and covered her body, but her body was still boiling hot. Her heart was about to jump out of her chest. If Watson had seen Christina in a ce where no one was around, he would not have reacted so badly. However, there were other people around her now. ¡°Watson, that guy. I did not expect him to have such a side. He actually barged into a girl¡¯s room without even greeting her.¡± Charlotte hurriedly changed into a long dress. She was only wearing a set of underwear when Watson saw her. Although she was timid,pared to Christina, she could ept it. ¡°Watson would not just barge in like that, would he? What a pervert! Miss Christina, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson for youter.¡± Lily also raised her fist while blushing. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve never been here before. This is actually my first time in Tina¡¯s room. ¡± ¡°Argh, Watson heard our conversation. Quickly, let¡¯s stay away from the door.¡± A flurry of voices came from the room. A few minutester, the door opened. Every girl in the room had already changed their clothes. There were a few cups of hot tea on the desk in the middle of the room. ¡°Watson, why are you looking for me? And why did youe in without knocking?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Samuel said that Master is here with you. I just thought that you might be sad after your defeat, so I came to take a look! And I knocked on the door, but no one answered, and the door was not locked, so I came in.¡± ¡°Ah, the door was not locked? Which one of us was thest one toe in?¡± Christina eximed and looked around. Lily raised her right hand in embarrassment. She said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Christina. It seems that I was thest one to enter. Maybe I forgot to lock it.¡± ¡°Lily, it¡¯s all your fault for being careless. Otherwise, that would not have happened, causing Watson to look at us¡­¡± Charlotte med Lily and stole a nce at Watson. She could not tell the truth. ¡°Can you exin to me what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m still confused.¡± Watson sat down at the table and took a sip from his teacup. Why were those guys gathered together for no reason? ¡°It¡¯s like that, Watson¡­¡± Christina was about to finish her sentence when she was interrupted by the impatient Lily. ¡°After the match between Charlotte and I ended, I was healed by a healer from the Royal Academy using magic. I thought that I would leave after watching the entire match, but I ended up seeing that super battle between you and my brother! After the battle ended, everyone in my family was busy rescuing my brother. No one paid attention to me. I remembered that I had an agreement with Charlotte, so I went to look for her. When I found Charlotte, she was with Miss Tina.¡± ¡°After all, Miss Tina was eliminated by Sister Nia. I was worried that Miss Tina would get injured, so I went over to take a look!¡± Charlotte continued, reaching out to knock on Lily¡¯s head. ¡°Because Lily lost to me, she owed me a meal. I thought that two or three people eating together would be more or less the same, so I invited Miss Tina.¡± ¡°Eat? Can we go eat now?¡± Just as Charlotte¡¯s voice fell, a man¡¯s voice came from outside. Casey poked his head out from behind the door. There was a bandage on his head, making him look like a funny mummy. ¡°Casey, why are you here?¡± Watson frowned and looked like he had something dirty in the house. ¡°Hey, Watson, what do you mean? Should I not be here? I did not stop you when you peeked at my sister changing her clothes just now, and you did not thank me.¡± ¡°Brother Casey, I did not change my clothes just now. It was Tina and the others who changed,¡± Lana interrupted, causing Casey¡¯s expression to change. ¡°What? Lana, why did you not say so earlier? Watson would not have been able to do that, so I¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the sharp gazes of the few women had already rendered Casey speechless. ¡°Watson, do you want to know how we ended up with Sister Lana and that jerk? Charlotte invited Sister Tina because Nia hit Sister Tina too hard and made her feel bad. It¡¯s the same for me. Before Augustus fought with you, he almost burned Casey to death. I wanted to invite him along as an apology. However, I think I was wrong. I¡¯ll let that dirty thing eat itself.¡± ¡°Miss Lily, don¡¯t be so heartless! You just called me a bastard just now, but now you¡¯re calling me a dirty thing. And you should really thank me. If I had not persuaded Watson to go easy on Augustus, Augustus would have ended up worse. I told Augustus he should not have provoked Watson.¡± ¡°Watson, let me ask you a question. You did show mercy to my brother in the match just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ignoring Casey¡¯s pestering, Lily looked at Watson with a serious expression and asked. Watson hesitated for a moment and did not answer. His direct answer was not polite, and lying was against his heart. Seeing that, Lily smiled wryly, ¡°Watson, seeing you like that, I already know the answer! I did not expect my brother to be a match for you in that state. I really did not want to meet you in the third round of thepetition.¡± ¡°Idiot Lily, you have already been eliminated. You definitely won¡¯t meet Watson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Charlotte. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a revival rule? I¡¯m powerful. There must be a lot of people voting for me to revive. ¡± ¡°Well, Watson is almost destined to be the champion in the third round. No one should be his opponent! No, there¡¯s another person. That¡¯s Miss Nia, who defeated Christina. ording to Miss Christina, that person has a chance of winning against Watson.¡± ¡°Christina, is that what you think?¡± Hearing the words that could not be ignored, Watson raised his eyebrows and turned his head to ask. He was not an arrogant person, but he had an urate assessment of his own strength. After watching the battle between him and Augustus, Christina could still say that it was possible for Nia to defeat him, especially since Christina had obtained strength from him. The credibility of her words was far greater than the others. ¡®Did Nia freeze Tina while I was fighting Augustus, and she¡¯s not thawed yet?¡¯ Watson could not help but guess in his heart. Unfortunately, Christina¡¯s next words broke the fantasy in his heart. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve seen your battle just now. It¡¯s hard to imagine that you have such terrifying strength. As expected, there¡¯s still a big gap between me and a true genius! Let¡¯s first talk about my intuition after the battle with Nia. I was frozen before I could sense her true strength. I did not have the slightest ability to fight back in front of her, especially after watching Augustus¡¯ battle with you. It¡¯s just that when she fought with me, Nia¡¯s strength would not be weaker than Augustus¡¯.¡± Was that for real? She was even stronger than Augustus. If Augustus¡¯ power did not originate from the holy relic, it would not have been so easy for Watson to defeat him. After all, his power had already reached the level of star brilliance, and Nia was even stronger than Augustus. What tier was that? Watson fell into deep thought. Even though he knew that Christina would not lie to him, he still felt like it was unbelievable. ¡°Sister Nia is indeed a monster. She is different from Augustus, who forcefully used the holy relic to fuse with it and improve his own strength. Watson, you might not be able to win if you meet Sister Nia in the finals,¡± Charlotte added. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. We finally ended the second round of thepetition and sessfully advanced to the third round. We can just have a happy dinner after that. Let¡¯s save those heavy topics for tomorrow morning! Besides, whether we can win or not is not that important to me. For example, although I was eliminated, I¡¯m already excited enough to enter the top 16. Even if Watson lost to Miss Nia in the finals, he only went from first to second. He¡¯s the second genius in the country. That title is enough, right? ¡± Charlotte reached out to interrupt Lily. To her, the title of second in the kingdom was already a great honor. If she were to swap roles with Watson, she would probably be dancing with joy right now. Why would she worry about the finals? ¡°Lily, a genius with Watson¡¯s strength, is definitely aiming for victory in thepetition. Do you think that everyone is as unambitious as you?¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes and heard Watson say slowly, ¡°No, Miss Charlotte. I agree with Miss Lily on that point. The oue of thepetition is not that important to me.¡± If it had been important for Watson to win the final and obtain the qualification to be the future King, his thoughts changed after seeing Princess Kiana. He recalled the attitude that Kiana had shown him just now. He could not help but have goosebumps on his skin. If he were to marry a pervert, he would feel ufortable just thinking about it. There were many ways to win the throne and overthrow the King¡¯s rule, but there was only one happiness in life. He would choose between his own happiness and the throne, and he would still choose the former. Watson thought about it. He did not expect that his words would sound different in the ears of Charlotte and the others. ¡°He clearly has such powerful strength, but he does not have the mentality of beingpetitive. He does not want to get into first ce! An easygoing attitude seems to be an essential factor for a truly strong person. We are really too far away from Watson¡¯s level.¡± For a moment, all the girls were in awe of Watson. ¡°Watson, if you don¡¯t want to get first ce in thepetition, you can say it. But don¡¯t really do it during the finals! After all, in order to let you get first ce, the two of us did help a lot. ¡± Of course, some people had other thoughts. Along with the voice, Antonio and Reid walked into the room. ¡°Master Antonio, Master Reid!¡± The people in the room saluted the two people. Only Watson curled his lips and said, ¡°Masters, I was about to ask you. Why did you tell the seniors and juniors in the courtyard about my fight in such a ridiculous way?¡± ¡°Watson, you don¡¯t understand. We are now creating momentum for you! The more powerful your battle scene is, the greater the psychological pressure it will bring to the contestants who have entered the finals. In that way, they will most likely be defeated without a fight when they face you in thepetition. ¡± ¡®Masters, both of you are important figures in the kingdom. It¡¯s not good for you to keep thinking about those unorthodox methods.¡¯ That sentence lingered in Watson¡¯s heart, but he did not say it out loud. ¡°The Astrologers and the Sword Saints are actually doing such a despicable thing. If people knew about it, they would probably be ridiculed! Furthermore, the participants of thepetition have basically seen Watson¡¯s strength. Even if the publicity is flowery, they probably won¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s better just to capture all those people who have entered the finals in one go. Then won¡¯t Watson definitely win the finals?¡± Someone spoke on Watson¡¯s behalf. Antonio and Reid immediately turned around in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Who is it? Our idea just now was just a tactic. Your way of thinking is really despicable.¡± When they saw the person standing in front of them, they were all stunned on the spot and could not say a word. Because the person standing in front of them was King Landhar III. He was holding Princess Kiana¡¯s hand as he looked at them with a faint smile. Chapter 426 - Watson, It Is Your Responsibility

Chapter 426: Watson, It Is Your Responsibility

King Landhar III¡¯s gaze swept over Antonio and Reid beforending on Watson. He saw Watson foolishly staring at Kiana with his mouth wide open, enough to fit an egg. He felt a little happy. Watson had always made him angry when he talked to him, and it was his turn to take revenge. When he saw the results, he was delighted, and that was only the beginning. As a king, he rarely had such a simple and happy time; he did not know why he always let down his guard when he was with Watson. Perhaps it was because he had signed a soul contract with Watson. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡± Antonio looked at the King who was standing in front of him. He was wearing a luxurious robe and had an extraordinary bearing. All he needed was a crown to tell everyone that he was the King. He smiled bitterly. He was not worried that his conversation with Reid would cause dissatisfaction with the King. After all, the King intended to let Watson win. Otherwise, King Landhar III would not have secretly manipted the numbers. He did not expect His Majesty to appear there so suddenly. He did not know why he was there. Based on his understanding of King Landhar III, the man would never do anything meaningless. He must have an ulterior motive for appearing at the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. Reid, who had the same thoughts as Antonio, bowed slightly to King Landhar III and asked, ¡°I wonder why Your Majesty hase to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°If I have nothing to do, can¡¯t Ie here to take a look? The purpose of my visit is very simple. My youngest daughter, Kiana, wants to meet her future husband. At the same time, shements Watson¡¯s wonderful performance in the exhibitionpetition, which led to the sale of sun fruit wine and tinum-tier weapons in the kingdom. In a short period, we have earned billions of gold coins.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you discussing where to eat just now? With me here, you don¡¯t need to go out to eat because I brought many precious ingredients. Later, I will summon a few professional chefs from the pce to let you taste the food that I usually eat.¡± The chefs that King Landhar III hired were different from those mediocre chefs in the tavern outside. Even the best chefs in the Holy Dragon Tavern could notpare to a single finger of the chefs in the pce. It was a great honor to have the pce chefs cook in the home of any ministers. ¡°His Majesty is here to treat us to a meal? It looks like we¡¯re in for a treat.¡± Lily almost drooled. She looked at Charlotte, who muttered, ¡°Foodie.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The King is here just to treat us to a meal? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not all there is to it. He might want to treat Watson. Besides, why would he say that he had earned billions of gold coins through the sun fruit wine and tinum-tier weapons? Is he showing off? It doesn¡¯t look like it. Instead, it¡¯s more like he¡¯s reporting to someone. As the ruler of a country, who does he need to report to?¡± Lana could hear some clues from the words of King Landhar III. She could not help but think about it. Casey was staring nkly at Kiana. He could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°His Majesty said that he brought Kiana here to meet her future husband. Thepetition is not over yet, so we don¡¯t know who the winner is yet. Under such circumstances, he must have a clear target to say something like a future husband. In other words, Princess Kiana has someone she likes. It can¡¯t be me, right?¡± ¡°If His Majesty is here, then forget it. Why is Princess Kiana here?¡± Watson¡¯s expression was the ugliest among everyone there. In order to leave the Royal Academy, he had to say that his home was on fire. Who would have thought that the King would still bring Kiana along with him after he had expressed his feelings so clearly. ¡°Watson, when you were at the Royal Academy, you said that your home was on fire and that you were in a hurry to put out the fire. It was as if you did not want to talk to me! Therefore, other thaning here to offer my condolences and treat you to a meal, I have another purpose, which is to help you put out the fire in your residence. However, it seems that there are no signs of fire here. I have been deceived. Watson, you are very brave.¡± What? Everyone looked at Watson with a strange expression. They were puzzled that Watson had deceived King Landhar III and wondered why Watson had found an excuse to leave. Others were eager to be with King Landhar III, so why would Watson want to go? Was that a true genius that even the King could not care less about? ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. I have no intention of lying to you!¡± Watson pointed to the room next to him. A red light shed, and red mes immediately rose on the wall. ¡°Your Majesty, look, isn¡¯t that ce on fire?¡± King Landhar III was speechless. Everyone else was dumbstruck too. After a moment of silence, Christina shouted angrily, ¡°Watson, that is my room! How dare you light a fire here? Get out of here.¡± A sword aura shed, and the mes on the wall were extinguished. Christina pushed Watson and the others out of the room with great strength. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. As you can see, I¡¯ve made Tina angry, so I¡¯ll have to hide outside for a while. I won¡¯t be able to join you for the rest of the dinner! I hope that everyone will have a good chat. Goodbye.¡± He tidied his clothes, bowed to the people around him, and left the room. Everyone frowned when they heard that. Watson¡¯s act of lighting the room on fire was clearly intentional. A normal person would be angry no matter who lit the room on fire. It was an excuse; he did not want to stay. ¡°Watson, put away your lousy acting skills. Since I¡¯m here today, don¡¯t think that you can leave so easily! Of course, it¡¯s fine if you leave now. I¡¯ll announce that the third round of thepetition will be suspended. Watson, you will win thepetition.¡± King Landhar III sneered. He knew how to deal with Watson. As expected, when Watson heard that, he stopped in his tracks with a troubled look on his face. ¡°Since His Majesty has said that, then I¡¯ll reluctantly stay.¡± What was so difficult about staying with the King? Why did Watson look so miserable? Many people did not understand. At that moment, Kiana, who had been holding King Landhar III¡¯s arm, let go of her father¡¯s hand. She dragged her golden-red skirt and walked elegantly to Watson¡¯s side. ¡°I have something to tell you. Please follow me.¡± ¡°Your Highness, if you have something to say, just say it here.¡± Watson, who had seen Kiana¡¯s true appearance, did not want to be alone with that princess. ¡°It¡¯s about you. It¡¯s embarrassing to say it in front of so many people! Of course, if you want me to say it here, I can satisfy you. Father organized thatpetition to help me choose a suitable husband, but I have fallen in love with you now. So I asked Father if you could marry me immediately, no matter the results of thepetition.¡± Kiana swept her gaze across the crowd with a dignified expression, showing the difference between her status as a princess and everyone else. Then, her cheeks turned red, revealing a shy and weak expression. She bit her moist lip, the breath she exhaled gradually became hotter. In the eyes of outsiders, that was a sign of Kiana¡¯s shyness. Watson knew that Kiana was ill. She was enjoying the shameful act of confessing in public. Without a choice, Watson could only cover Kiana¡¯s mouth without waiting for her to finish speaking. He carried her in his arms and flew into the empty forest in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. That scene dumbfounded everyone. ¡°Your Majesty, Watson seems to have carried the princess away.¡± Charlotte gulped. ¡°I know.¡± King Landhar III nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Lana also asked weakly. Not only did Watson show his resistance to eating with King Landhar III, but he also carried the princess away in front of everyone. It was extraordinary that King Landhar III did not look angry; he seemed rather happy. ¡°D*mn it, so Princess Kiana likes Watson! I thought it was me! I can no longer be with her.¡± Casey stared at Watson and Kiana¡¯s back, which quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. He could not help but stomp his feet in sadness. As soon as he finished his words, King Landhar III turned to look at him, ¡°If I remember correctly, you should be Casey from the Ptolemy family, right? Augustus eliminated you just after entering the second round of thepetition. What right does such a weak person like you have to covet my daughter? Are you looking down on the Royal Family?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s face was gloomy. It was as if a storm had gathered on his face. The heavy pressure made Casey¡¯s body tremble. His legs weakened, and he knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, I was wrong. I did not mean it that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you did not mean it that way. Not everyone can touch my daughter! Alright, leave some privacy for Watson and Kiana. I¡¯ll wait in the living room. Let the chefs prepare the food.¡± With his hands behind his back, King Landhar III walked into the distance. Casey, who was kneeling on the ground, had an aggrieved look on his face. Why should Watson and Kiana be allowed to be together, but not him? Was it because Watson was stronger, more handsome, younger, and had all sorts of magical abilities? Other than that, how could Watson be better than him? The King had been angry too. That was too strange. Charlotte and Lana looked at each other. They could feel the preferential treatment King Landhar III gave to Watson. When Watson took Kiana away, they were all sweating profusely. They were afraid that King Landhar III would be angry and execute Watson, but he acted as if nothing had happened. Instead, he punished Casey for his insignificant words. That moody behavior made everyone worried about the uing performance. With a heavy heart, everyone followed King Landhar III to the living room. At the same time, Watson had brought Kiana to the hot spring in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. Water vapor was everywhere, and the wooden courtyard revealed many trees. Since it was not time for bathing and King Landhar III was there, there was no one in the spring. It was the most suitable environment for a conversation. ¡°Princess Kiana, I don¡¯t know what you want to do.¡± After arriving at the hot spring, Watson put Kiana down on the tform near the water surface. Kiana¡¯s face turned even redder. She reached out to cover her heart and looked at Watson with infatuation as she approached him. ¡°My heartbeat! As expected, Watson, you are fated to be my future husband! Can you kidnap me in front of everyone again? Of course, this time, you can use ropes to bind my body and make it more exciting.¡± After getting close to Watson, Kiana took the initiative to stretch her hands and lean against him. Her heart-shaped golden-red eyes and slightly raised lips were like rippling waves. If Kiana had a good personality, then her appearance and smile at that moment were enough to charm thousands of men. ¡°Your Highness, please have some self-respect! I¡¯m not that kind of person to tie another person.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can teach you what you don¡¯t know. I just need to train you to be the kind of person I like! Or are you rejecting me because you have someone else you like? Is it one of the few women who stood by your side just now?¡± Kiana asked. Suddenly, she lowered her head slightly. Her gem-like beautiful eyes were hidden in the shadows. A dark color appeared on her tender but delicate face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to get rid of them. It¡¯s safer to kill them all when I don¡¯t know who seduced you.¡± How terrifying! That princess did not seem to be a simple masochist. She even had a tendency to appear sick and fragile. Watson felt the goosebumps on his body. He was not worried about his own safety, but he had to consider the people around him. As the princess, Kiana was a powerful force. Even if it was an elite like Christina, she might still fall for it. Furthermore, there were many ways to kill people, including poisoning, shooting arrows, sneak attacks, and so on. He had to stop Kiana from thinking further away. ¡°Princess Kiana, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Those people are all my friends. None of them are the people I like.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it! Watson, let¡¯s y a binding game.¡± Kiana smiled slightly and handed her hands to Watson. The dark expression on her face turned into a bright smile, and in an instant, it seemed as if the world had brightened up. Why did such a beautiful person have to be a pervert? Watson could not help butin in his heart. ¡°Your Highness, do you really have to do that?¡± ¡°Are you unwilling? Alright, as expected, it has to be because you have other women in your heart. I¡¯ll go tell Father now and have him kill all the women in that courtyard.¡± ¡°Stop, Your Highness, you win.¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s already been half an hour. Why is Watson not back yet? Did something happen between him and the Princess?¡± In the living room, Christina was eating the food prepared by the pce chef. She was worried, so the food in her mouth tasted like wax. Other people were equally confused. Antonio put down the knife and fork in his hand after eating two pieces of meat., ¡°Your Majesty, seeing that Watson and the Princess have been away for a while, they might have forgotten about the time to eat. Do you want me to call for them?¡± ¡°No need. Before I came, I went to visit the Campbell family. I have already eaten there, so you don¡¯t need to worry about them. As for Watson, he won¡¯t be hungry even if he doesn¡¯t eat a meal.¡± King Landhar III did not touch the meat on the te in front of him. He just picked up the red wine cup, shook it gently, and took a bite. He had gone to the Campbell family to visit Augustus. They were very touched by his arrival. Not only did they treat him to a meal, but they also gave him theplete data of Augustus¡¯ transformation. After getting the experimental data, King Landhar III immediately rushed to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. I¡¯ve visited Augustus and asked about the experimental situation. That way, not only can I get what I want, but I can also receive their gratitude. After all, I didn¡¯te to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard first. I went to their home first. That special honor is not something that ordinary people can get! As foring here, my goal is also apparent.¡± As he pondered, King Landhar III¡¯s gaze swept over Antonio and Reid. His gaze was like that of a hunter who was watching his prey. He wanted Kiana and Watson to be together. On the one hand, he wanted to increase the rtionship between the two of them. On the other hand, he also wanted to send Watson away so that it would be convenient for him to do what he needed to do next. ¡°Antonio, Reid, I heard that your strength has been greatly improved recently. It seems like you have made a breakthrough. I wonder if you have broken through to diamond-tier and achieved starlight-tier yet?¡± As soon as the words left the King¡¯s mouth, Lily and the others, who had been eating quietly a moment ago, stopped what they were doing and pricked up their ears. They knew that what King Landhar III would say next would be the secrets of the kingdom¡¯s higher-ups that they would never be able to hear otherwise. ¡°Your Majesty, you are too kind. Antonio and I have not advanced to starlight-tier yet. We only relied on the power of our weapons to show off our strength.¡± ¡°Your weapons? Does that mean that the weapons that you have recently obtained are tinum-tier weapons that I sold in the Kingdom?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Reid and Antonio looked at each other and replied perfunctorily. Their weapons were created by Watson and had nothing to do with the tinum-tier weapons that King Landhar III had mentioned. However, that matter involved Watson¡¯s ability; they could not tell the truth. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not. What does it mean? Since your words are so unclear, I wonder if you can show me? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± King Landhar III had already asked it. Even if Reid and Antonio wanted to refuse, they could not do so. They could only clench their teeth and hand over the weapons in their hands. First, it was Antonio¡¯s weapon. His weapon was already in his hand. It was a rather in-looking staff. After it the King touched it, he repeatedly stroked it. His eyes lit up, and he praised it repeatedly. Next was Reid¡¯s weapon. Reid¡¯s weapon looked much taller than Antonio¡¯s. Reid pulled it out from the void. The threads were faintly discernible and contained a fatalistic aura; they circled and disappeared in the palm of King Landhar III. ¡°It seems that your weapons are excellent. You should know that as the monarch of the kingdom, my safety has always been under threat. Some people want to assassinate me, and spies from other countries lurking around me at all times. Therefore, I want a powerful weapon to protect me. Is that too much to ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much.¡± ¡°I know that Watson has some experience in weapon manufacturing, and I want Watson to make a suitable weapon for me! That might not be appropriate, so I¡¯ll justy everything out on the table. In fact, the weapons that I disyed in the pce were not made by the kingdom¡¯s craftsmen after I suggested an improved method. They were all made by Watson.¡± As soon as King Landhar III¡¯s voice fell, the sound of knives and forks falling to the ground could be heard from the side. Charlotte, Lana, Lily, and even Casey all had looks of disbelief on their faces. Those tinum-tier weapons had appeared in the kingdom quite recently. They thought that King Landhar III was a man of great talent who had made the improvements. They had not expected it to be Watson. Not only was he powerful, but he was also proficient in forging. What kind of monster was he? When they looked to the side, they saw that Christina, Antonio, and Reid seemed unsurprised by the news. It was as if they had known about that for a long time. Charlotte and the others were even more certain that King Landhar III was right, especially Lily. She muttered to herself, ¡°No wonder Watson was able to change the tattered bracelet that I was tricked into buying into a better bracelet.¡± He did not care about the opinions of the people around him; King Landhar III said, ¡°Reid, Antonio, Watson clearly has such a powerful forging ability. I wanted him to forge a weapon that was even more powerful than the other tinum weapons, but he refused. But you say that it is not too much.¡± ¡°Well, that is a bit too much.¡± ¡°Since you also think it¡¯s too much, then how about this? One of these weapons will belong to me from now on. Watson won¡¯t make it for me, so it¡¯s not too much for me to choose one of the existing weapons! As for which weapon to choose, I think that thread is pretty good. It can be hidden in the void and is not eye-catching. It¡¯s a good way to use it as a defense.¡± King Landhar III picked up the Thread of Destiny with a satisfied look on his face. Reid, on the other hand, widened his eyes and became anxious. That Thread of Destiny was something that he had painstakingly gathered ten holy relics for Watson to create. After a few days of getting used to its effects, he had already gotten used to it. Without that weapon, his strength would be reduced by several times. How could he agree to that? ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that my Thread of Destiny is stronger, but Antonio¡¯s Crown Staff is even more powerful than mine! Not only can his Crown Staffmunicate with the origin of all seven magic elements in the world, but it also records all the magic in the world. That staff is a living encyclopedia of magic. Anyone who has that staff, even if they are just ordinary iron-tier, will be the strongest mage.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then it seems that that Crown Staff is the better choice for me.¡± Reid¡¯s exnation made the eyes of King Landhar III light up, while the others around him were puzzled. A staff could turn a person into the strongest mage without even needing to practice. Was that true? If it were true, what level would that staff be? ¡°Reid, you b*stard! You sold out my weapon information just so that your weapon would not be taken away! Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, even though my Crown Staff is powerful and its ability is the same as what Reid said, it only has a powerful magic attack. When dealing with assassinations and ambushes, a powerful defensive ability is the best solution. I think that Reid¡¯s Thread of Destiny is more suitable than the Crown Staff in that aspect. The Thread of Destiny is not only good at hiding but also has the effect of connecting to one¡¯s fate. As long as one is entangled by the Thread of Destiny, his fate will be firmly controlled by you, Your Majesty! Whether it¡¯s through interrogation to get him to reveal the information or to kill him with a single thought, it¡¯s very convenient.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems that I should stil butl choose the Thread of Destiny.¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t be deceived by Antonio. If we¡¯re talking about getting criminals to reveal their feelings, some magic can also be done, not to mention killing the enemy. How can the Thread of Destiny be more convenient thanrge-scale magic!¡±! ¡°Your Majesty, just from its appearance, the Crown Staff is much more powerful than the Thread of Destiny. Antonio has been using magic to disguise its appearance. The real Crown Staff is like that.¡± As he spoke, Reid stretched out a finger toward the Crown Staff. The sword aura whistled past, and the simple appearance of the Crown Staff gradually distorted and copsed. In its ce was a staff wrapped by seven elements, the head of the staff appeared to be a magnificent magic throne. Every ray of light emitted from it could cause a riot of magic elements in the air. Charlot and the other mages could clearly feel the fluctuations. When they saw the real appearance of the staff, they had a clear feeling that it was as if they were worshipping God. Their bodies instinctively wanted them to kneel down. It did not matter what kind of distrust they had toward the staff just now, but at that moment, they all understood that the magic staff¡¯s ability was perhaps even stronger than what Reid had described. Stimted by Reid¡¯s actions, Antonio also did not want to do it. He waved his hand at the thread of predestination, and the magic radiance descended. ¡°Reid, you said that I hid the original appearance of the Crown Magic Staff. did not your thread of predestination hide it?¡± Whoosh! Threads crisscrossed and covered the entire Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. Charlotte and the others who werementing about the Crown Staff suddenly stopped moving because they found that their bodies were suddenly connected by an unknown thread, those threads all went up into the sky, which was an unknown height. As the threads appeared, they felt as if they were being controlled by someone. Their faces subconsciously showed fear. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. I Don¡¯t care which of your weapons is better. I just want to get a weapon. You just need to tell me which one to give me.¡± ¡°The Thread of Destiny!¡± ¡°The Crown Staff!¡± Almost instantly, Antonio and Reid gave the opposite answer. They stared at each other with red eyes, like chickens with red eyes. Seeing that scene, King Landhar III could not help but smile. that was the first time he saw those two old fellows like that. After all, those two were usually important figures in the kingdom, there were very few things that they valued so much, let alone arguing endlessly. ¡°Only that Brat Watson can do that. Not to mention Antonio and Reid, even I want to take all of those two weapons now.¡± Two starlight-tier weapons. Even King Landhar III could not remain calm in his heart. However, he knew that it was impossible to take the two weapons away. He could only let Reid and Antonio argue first. It would be best if the two fought, the more intense the fight, the higher the probability of him taking the weapons away. However, Reid and Antonio were not fools. After arguing for a while, they understood what King Landhar III was thinking. They immediately looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, I can understand that you need a weapon for self-defense. However, as the current representatives of the kingdom, Reid and I also need weapons to arm ourselves! Reid and I came up with apromise. We Won¡¯t Give Your Majesty Our Weapons. Your Majesty can just ask Watson to make a stronger weapon. is not that enough?¡± ¡°that is a good idea, but what if Watson doesn¡¯t agree to the remaining request?¡± ¡°Please Rest assured, Your Majesty. If Watson doesn¡¯t agree, we will force him to agree! As his master, he will definitely listen to our words.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± King Landhar III returned the weapon in his hand. The three of them looked at each other and revealed bright smiles. The problem hade to an end. A world where only Watson was injured had appeared. .. Sword Saint¡¯s Courtyard, at the hot spring. It was clearly a warm spring, but Watson could not help but sneeze twice. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling?¡± He subconsciously shivered. He looked at the spring in front of him. Kiana¡¯s entire body was tied up by a wind attribute rope, he tentatively said, ¡°Your Highness Kiana, you¡¯ve been trapped in the hot spring for almost an hour. should not that punishment be over?¡± At that moment, Kiana was tied up and unable to move. Even her mouth was sealed by the wind element rope. Because her entire body was immersed in the hot spring, Kiana¡¯s golden-red dress waspletely soaked and stuck to her newly developed body that was filled with the scent of youth, in addition, her hair was also wet and stuck to her face, giving the man an evil feeling that he wanted to conquer her immediately. ¡°Wu Wu Wu¡­¡± Facing Watson¡¯s inquiry, Kiana could only make a Wu Wu Wu Wu sound. Watson could only wave his hand and remove the wind attribute rope tied to his mouth. Only then did he hear what Kiana said clearly. ¡°Watson, I can already bear that level of punishment. Next, you can make the punishment even more cruel. For example, you can turn the rope that trapped me into a fire attribute one, or you can make spikes grow on it¡­¡± Kiana¡¯s face, which had been soaked for a long time, turned red like a cooked prawn. However, there was no hint of pain on her face. Instead, she seemed to enjoy it, and her eyes were shining. ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, Your Highness. I really can¡¯t do that kind of thing. Besides, we¡¯ve been out for a long time. It¡¯s better to go back.¡± Watson sighed. He really could not do such a thing as helping and abusing others. Furthermore, if he went too far, when King Landhar III saw him, he would definitely not let it go. He would definitely plot against him again and again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s indeed a littlete. If we don¡¯t go back now, father will be worried! Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll carry out more exciting projects next time.¡± Kiana thought for a moment and nodded. She was a pervert who had a tendency to be abused, but that did not mean that she was a fool withoutmon sense. Generally speaking, she would not reveal that side of herself in front of others, even if it was someone close to her, just like how she did not do anything outrageous in front of Charlotte and the others, only Watson was special to her. There would be no next time. As heined in his heart, Watson Untied Kiana, removed the wind attribute chains on her body, and brought her out of the hot spring. Even though he could not afford to offend Kiana because she had the backing of her father, King Landhar III, he could not afford to offend her and hide from her, in the future, when he saw Kiana, he would just run away and stay far away from her. Watson originally thought so, but when he saw kiana saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for several years, I can finally vent it out.¡± She was obviously smiling, but her tears fell down her face and fell to the ground. She was somewhat flustered as sheforted her, ¡°Your Highness, Why Are You Crying?¡± ¡°Watson, you probably don¡¯t understand me. You¡¯re a princess, but you have such a hobby. I know it¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t control it! ¡°Normally, I can¡¯t reveal that look in the pce. My brothers who know that I have that hobby, even though they say they can understand me, but when I go to them and ask them to punish me, they always look troubled and use all kinds of excuses to avoid it. Up until now, only you, Watson, can listen to my request and satisfy me.¡± Kiana wiped her face. There was a different emotion in her eyespared to the excitement when she was being abused. She was touched. ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal to help her Highness Kiana asionally. After all, that is not a bad habit of murder and arson. It¡¯s just a masochistic tendency.¡± Kiana¡¯s current appearance made Watson feel sympathetic. For Watson, whose soul belonged to the modern era, there were all kinds of people in his era. Masochistic people, people who liked to be abused, and people who liked to be abused, and even people who liked the same sex. In that world, many of those might sound rmist, but for Watson, it was eptable. As a princess, Kiana had such a hobby. In order to protect her face, she might not be easily exposed. She had always been hiding it and was quite pitiful. The only person who could understand and tolerate her was probably him. Watson did not have any special hobbies, it was difficult for him to marry Kiana, but he was happy to see her as a helpful friend. Watson secretly made up his mind that it would be fine to help kiana a little in the future as long as no one knew about it. that would be a secret between the two of them. However, as soon as he had that thought, a voice filled with doubt and anger came from behind him. ¡°Watson, what are you doing?¡± His body stiffened, thinking that it could not be such a coincidence. Watson turned his head stiffly and found a group of people behind him, led by King Landhar III. Among them, Christina was staring at him fiercely, clenching her fists, charlotte and Lily turned their heads away, blushing. Antonio and Reid were pretending to cough, while Casey was silently wailing. ¡°I, I was¡­¡± Watson wanted to exin what had just happened to everyone, but when he thought that Kiana¡¯s hobby might not be understood by everyone, he fell into silence. At that moment, Kiana, who was next to him, changed her appearance from asking her to abuse him. She wiped the tears that had not dried on her face and ran to King Landhar III¡¯s side, ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally here. I was bullied by Watson just now! ¡°After he brought me here, he tied me up and threw me into the hot spring. No matter how much I begged for mercy, he did not save me. I felt terrible. I did not expect him to be such a terrifying person.¡± ¡°Watson, how could you do such a thing to the princess? You have no sense of shame.¡± Christina could not help but me Watson. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re still here. At least wait for us to leave¡­¡± halfway through her sentence, Lily was red at by Charlotte and quickly turned her head, ¡°We can¡¯t leave either. Even if Princess Kiana said something like she liked you, you can¡¯t treat her like that. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re liked.¡± Following closely behind Lily, all sorts of criticisms were directed at Watson. He was so angry that his lips were trembling and smoke wasing out of his seven orifices. Kiana, who was the instigator of all that, turned her head away from King Landhar III¡¯s embrace and stuck her tongue out at him with an apologetic look on her face. Watson could understand that Kiana was doing that because she wanted to maintain her image in front of everyone. She could only me everything that had just happened on him. Even though she was angry, Watson could only bear with it for Kiana¡¯s sake. ¡°Your Majesty, that matter is all the old man¡¯s fault. Reid and I usually did not teach Watson well. Later on, we will definitely teach him a strict lesson. Please, on ount that Watson is a child, don¡¯t be too harsh on him,¡± Antonio said after everyone denounced Watson, he then spoke. ¡°Antonio, I can let it go for your sake that time. However, if I don¡¯t respond to the bullying of my daughter, would not I be unworthy of being a father? ¡°Therefore, Watson can be spared from the death penalty, but the punishment he will receive will not be small. First, Watson must get first ce in thatpetition and marry me¡¯s daughter. If he can¡¯t do it, me will directly give him the death penalty.¡± King Landhar III sneered. Kiana¡¯s entire body was wet, and her curves could be seen at a nce. If that kind of thing were to be spread out, not only would it damage the prestige of the royal family, but it would also have an impact on Kiana¡¯s reputation, therefore, it was natural to let Watson be in charge. No one present had any doubts. ¡°Secondly, Watson wants to make a powerful weapon for you for free until you are satisfied. The strength of the weapon will be ording to Reid and Antonio. The one in your hands will do!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We will definitely urge Watson to do it.¡± Antonio and His Majesty had just reached an agreement on that request, so there was nothing much to say. ¡°As for the third request, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I will tell you after I have thought about it! Kiana, if Watson bullies you again in the future, you can tell father that father will definitely make the decision for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Kiana nodded obediently. ¡°Let¡¯s say so much for now. I¡¯ll wait for the surprise that Watson will bring to me in thepetition tomorrow.¡± After leaving those words, King Landhar III led Kiana, who turned back three times with each step, and turned around to leave the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, just as he left the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, King Landhar III burst intoughter, causing the surrounding passers-by to cast sidelong nces at him. After discovering his identity, the passers-by shouted ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty¡± and knelt all over the ground. ¡°Watson, OH Watson, you¡¯ve always been the one who made me suffer. that time, it¡¯s your turn to suffer! You have to properly take responsibility for me Heyu¡¯s daughter.¡± Chapter 427 - Instant Kill

Chapter 427: Instant Kill

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master Antonio, Master Reid, we¡¯ve already eaten. It¡¯s gettingte, so we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Charlotte stood in front of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard with Lily and bowed to Antonio and Reid. Casey and Lana also said their goodbyes. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off then. Oh, right! I hope you won¡¯t spread the news about Watson and the Princess in the courtyard. After all, that matter is rted to ourx discipline. If it¡¯s spread, it will damage our reputation.¡± As Antonio sent the guest off, he pinched the space between his eyebrows; he had a slight headache. That worried look made Charlotte and the others hurriedly say, ¡°We won¡¯t, Master Antonio. Please rest assured that we won¡¯t do such a thing. After all, we¡¯ve seen Watson help us a lot. Such behavior is against the etiquette of a noble.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries with Charlotte and the others, Antonio returned to his room. Charlotte, Lily, Lana, and Casey, said goodbye to each other and then went their separate ways. At that moment, Charlotte was leading Lily back to the family. Charlotte was in deep thoughts while Lily wrapped her arms around her body and burped. ¡°Even though the culinary skills of the King¡¯s chef are excellent, better than any chef I¡¯ve eaten before, the ingredients are not as good as the tinum-tier magical beast meat at the Holy Dragon Tavern! I did not expect Watson to do such a thing, even though he always looked harmless. We have to stay away from him. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have the chance to eat the magical beast meat again in the future.¡± ¡°Lily, what do you think about what happened in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard?¡± Charlotte suddenly asked. ¡°What do you mean? About Watson?¡± ¡°No, I did not ask you about Watson. I asked about what had happened. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? If Watson is a pervert, then he would not have done that for the first time. When he lived with Miss Christina, he would have done something.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he do that? He broke into Miss Tina¡¯s room today. Not only did he see Miss Tina naked, he even saw our bodies.¡± Lily¡¯s expression became more confused. Charlotte recalled what had happened before and could not help but blush. She red at Lily. ¡°That was just an ident. Don¡¯t add it to that incident! Even if Watson is a pervert, he would not have done such a thing to the Princess when the King was still there. There were still many people around. Casey is a famous pervert. Do you think he would dare to be so presumptuous in front of the Princess?¡± ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t tell me you think that it was a trap?¡± Charlotte nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so. You should have seen the two weapons that His Majesty discussed with Reid and Master Antonio during the meal. The strength of those weapons is definitely stronger than tinum-tier weapons, even more so than diamond-tier holy relics. It¡¯s very simr to the weapon that Watson made during thepetition!¡± ¡°His Majesty brought Princess Kiana with him. She confessed to Watson and forced them to leave the crowd. But His Majesty did not panic at all! At the dining table, His Majesty asked for Master Antonio and Master Reid¡¯s weapons, but the two of them did not give them to him. Instead, they asked Watson to make them. His Majesty¡¯s final punishment for Watson happened to include asking Watson for a weapon.¡± Charlotte recalled the suspicious points during the meal, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt like something was wrong. As she listed them, Lily also realized that something was wrong. ¡°Yes, Watson had been quite disrespectful to Princess Kiana and His Majesty from the beginning. I was still wondering if His Majesty would punish Watson, but His Majesty did not get angry. Instead, he scolded Casey. If His Majesty deliberately left Watson alone with Princess Kiana from the beginning, then it makes sense. His Majesty¡¯s purpose was to get those special weapons in Watson¡¯s hands.¡± As a member of the Campbell family, Lily was very knowledgeable about magical tools. ording to her experience, the weapons in Antonio and Reid¡¯s hands were probably starlight-tier tools. It was not surprising for the leader of a kingdom to be greedy and take it by force. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then did we me Watson wrongly when we used him just now? No, I have to go back and apologize.¡± After Lily thought it through, she felt ashamed that she did not try to understand Watson and wanted to stay away from him. She turned around and was about to return to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard when Charlotte stopped her in time. ¡°Lily, as long as we know that in our hearts, it will be fine. It will be too awkward for you to go back now! Next time, when we see Watson, we will say sorry to him and give him a gift as an apology.¡± ¡°Alright, that is the only way now.¡± Lily and Charlotte discussed what gift they should give Watson as an apology, and they walked further away on the road. On the other side... ¡°D*mn Watson, why are you so lucky? Thepetition hasn¡¯t ended yet, but Princess Kiana has already fallen in love with him. Why don¡¯t I have such luck?¡± Casey scratched his ears and cheeks,ining indignantly. ¡°Brother Casey, I don¡¯t think you need to be like that. After all, being liked by the Princess is not necessarily a good thing.¡± Lanaforted him. ¡°Lana, you don¡¯t know anything. What¡¯s the identity of the Princess? Currently, there¡¯s only one Princess in the entire kingdom, not to mention that after marrying the Princess, I might be the future King. If the Princess fancies me, I won¡¯t need to bear Brother¡¯s and Father¡¯s anger anymore. Even the Ptolemy family¡¯s property is no longer important to me because I will have the entire kingdom.¡± Casey clenched his fists and looked up at the sky. His eyes were filled with hope for the future. Lana could not help but sigh at that scene. ¡°Brother Casey, you really are an idiot!¡± Casey did not know what had happened in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. He was envious of Watson, but Lana did not think that what had happened was Watson¡¯s fault at all. It was probably a y directed by King Landhar III to get Watson to create a weapon for him. ¡°Also, when the Sword Saint was introducing Antonio¡¯s weapon, he said that the staff canmunicate with seven types of magical power sources. But are there not only six types of magic power sources in this world? What is the seventh type of magical source?¡± Lana had been studying magic, so she was quite sensitive to those contents. When others heard it, they either did not pay attention or treated it as Reid¡¯s slip of the tongue. For the time being, those were not things that she truly remembered in her heart. However, those things were something that she could understand for the time being, so she simply did not think about them. ¡°It¡¯s fine if His Majesty wants Watson to make weapons, but he also wants Watson to win thepetition. For that, he even sold his daughter! ¡°I had long thought that many big things would happen around Watson. As expected, not long after we arrived in the capital, Watson had already attracted His Majesty¡¯s attention. In the future, life here will be even more exciting.¡± Lana could not help but smile like a little devil. Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, Christina¡¯s room. ¡°Watson, you said that you did it. What kind of punishment do you want to receive?¡± Watson knelt in front of the desk and endured Christina¡¯s questioning. He replied helplessly, ¡°Tina, what happened just now was a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I think. Then what is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I promised someone that I would not tell anyone about what happened just now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me, or you don¡¯t dare to tell me?¡± Christina¡¯s plump chest bulged vigorously. The reason she was angry was not what Watson and the Princess had done but because Watson had such a tendency. Why did he not tell her? Was it because she was not charming enough and could notpare to the Princess? She could get wet and soak in the hot spring with her clothes on. She could do such a thing. Previously, to get the secret to bing stronger from Watson, she even showed that she was willing to do anything. Under such circumstances, Watson did not do anything to her. Instead, he yed such a shameful game with Kiana, whom he had just met the day before. That hurt her self-esteem. She was a noble swordswoman. As a mature and well-developed woman, could she not bepared to a 12 or 13-year-old girl? ¡°Watson, I now know your nature, but doing that to the Princess is still too much.¡± Seeing Watson¡¯s aggrieved look, Christina¡¯s heart softened, and she sighed. ¡°The King has already punished you. If you do it again in the future, the punishment will only be more severe! Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for your two masters and the sake of your family. If you really have to do that, then do it to me. After all, I¡¯ve received a lot of benefits from you. That is what I should do for you. ¡± As Christina spoke, she walked toward Watson. She bent down and lifted her hair with one hand while cing the other hand on the buttons of her clothes as if she was going to unbutton them. That scene made Watson suddenly stand up and extend his hand toward Christina. ¡°Tina, it¡¯s not what you think. I really did that for a particr reason. You have misunderstood.¡± He grabbed Christina¡¯s hand and tried to pull it away from the button, but her hand did not move at all. When the two of them were in a stalemate, the door suddenly opened. Boom! Reid and Antonio walked in; they looked exhausted. Reid muttered, ¡°We¡¯ve finally sent the King away. After that, we have to tell the people in the courtyard that if His Majestyes again, they have to inform us before letting him in.¡± Antonio nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did not expect His Majesty would use his daughter to set up a trap for Watson. He even wanted to snatch our weapons forcefully. Fortunately, the two of us can be considered influential figures in the kingdom. In addition, there are three children from the archdukes¡¯ families here. His Majesty was worried about his dignity. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say if we can keep our weapons.¡± As they spoke, the two of them raised their heads and looked at Watson and Christina, who were pulling each other. The four of them were stunned. ¡°Watson, what are you doing to Tina? After what you just did to Princess Kiana, now it¡¯s Tina¡¯s turn? Perhaps the King did not frame you at all? You¡¯re really a pervert?¡± Reid muttered in disbelief, and Christina also fell into a daze. ¡°n? Trap? Father and Master Antonio, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± Watson released his grip on Christina¡¯s hand and took a few steps backward. The people in the family had a profound misunderstanding of what had happened. If that continued, his reputation would copse, and he would be regarded as a lecher. ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡± Watson told them what had happened in the hot spring. He omitted the fact that Kiana had a tendency to be abused and that he had taken the initiative to help Kiana. He only said that he had to push Kiana into the hot spring for some reason. ¡°I see. Watson, you did not do anything. It was Kiana who let everyone think that you had done something to her so that the King could punish you. ¡± Christina was a brilliant person. She had just been angered to the point of losing her mind. Since she had calmed and thought about it for a while, she understood that Watson was innocent. Since King Landhar III had asked her father and Master Antonio to hand over their weapons at the dining table, it was not difficult to guess that his primary purpose of going to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard was that. Christina blushed when she knew that she had misunderstood Watson as a lustful person.?It was as if there were two red clouds on the beautiful white petals. ¡°Father, it seems like you have found out the King¡¯s purpose from the beginning. Then why didn¡¯t you stop his n in advance?¡± Christina tried to change the topic to cover her awkwardness. ¡°We discovered it, but His Majesty asking for weapons from us in that situation was to distract us and prevent us from rushing over to help Watson! There is another point; His Majesty wants to tie Princess Kiana to Watson and use his daughter as a bargaining chip to make Watson his subordinate. That¡¯s something he would do, but His Majesty has missed something.¡± Reid chuckled. Antonio said, ¡°Watson would never be his man because Watson¡¯s goal is to overthrow his reign! He sent Princess Kiana here to use her to control Watson, which may have the opposite effect. We can make the Princess fall in love with Watson and, in turn, be a spy by His Majesty¡¯s side. Previously, only Samuel had contact with His Majesty. Due to his identity, Samuel could not get much information, but Princess Kiana is different.¡± ¡°What do you mean by overthrowing his reign, Father? Master Antonio, why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Christina looked at Reid and then looked at Antonio. She felt like two strangers were standing in front of her. If she could, she really wanted to erase the words in her mind and cover her ears. Could she really listen to such rebellious words? ¡°Tina, we were going to tell you about that earlier, but I just found out. I¡¯m worried about how to do that! Now, with Princess Kiana, we have the first weapon to break through His Majesty¡¯s defense. Watson, you must perform well and make Princess Kiana fall in love with you.¡± ¡°Master Reid, I think that making a person fall in love with oneself is equivalent to lying. As long as we let Kiana do her own thing, it will be enough.¡± Watson shook his head. He disagreed with Reid¡¯s n. Instead, he changed his method. After saying that, he turned his head to look at Christina. ¡°Miss Tina, I¡¯m sorry. Master Antonio brought me to the royal city not only to learn sword techniques. My real goal is to overthrow the rule of King Landhar III and be the King! That may sound ridiculous, but it¡¯s not impossible. So, can you trust me and help me?¡± ¡°Watson, why are you still asking me that? Haven¡¯t I been on your side for a long time?¡± If it was before, she might have rejected that idea for her own reasons, but at that moment, she did not have any reaction when she heard Watson¡¯s words. A genius like Watson was destined to flourish beyond a small kingdom like the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Watson¡¯s future should be a vast sea of stars. Therefore, there was bound to be a battle between him and the King. Perhaps she had already had such thoughts; she just pretended that she did not know. Perhaps those thoughts were for her self-deception. She would help Watson for another reason. No matter what, even if it was only for her own future, she had to let Watson achieve his goal and be stronger because it meant that she would also be stronger. ¡°We still have to prepare for the third round tomorrow. It¡¯s not difficult to win with your current strength, Watson, but we still have to eliminate all the unfavorable factors! When His Majesty came earlier, he said to poison those contestants. That is a good choice. ¡± ¡°Or we could make a move discreetly and let the contestants admit defeat during thepetition, and then let Watson appear as the chosen one again?¡± After Antonio and Reid confessed Watson¡¯s n to Christina, they started to whisper to each other. Christina could not help but hug her shoulders. Watson frowned. ¡°Masters, your voices were too loud when you discussed our ns! Furthermore, those ns were too dark and did not match your identities. I want to win openly.¡± The next day arrived quickly. The Royal Academy had not yet opened its doors early in the morning, but there were already quite a number of people gathered there. Those onlookers were eagerly awaiting the start of the third round of the finals. ¡°Have you heard? Who were the people revived for the third round? I¡¯ve heard that two of the contestants are from the Winter Nation. They left the capital overnight in a carriage and with their envoys as well. They said they had an urgent matter in the Winter Nation and had to return, so another two slots have been vacated. They¡¯ll have to revive five contestants today.¡± ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s an emergency in the Winter Nation? It¡¯s not like their King has passed away! I think they were scared by our geniuses and did not dare to continue thepetition. They were worried that they would lose, so they left.¡± ¡°The Winter Nation is a barbard in the north. There are a bunch of savages living there. It¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t beat our elites. Let¡¯s not talk about them! I don¡¯t know who has been revived. If there are five spots, we might be able to consider a little more. However, as expected, we still have to vote for Augustus.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also voted for Augustus. That was such an exciting battle! Other than Augustus, I¡¯ve also voted for Miss Lily from the Campbell family, Miss Christina from the Sword Saint¡¯s family, and three tinum-tier weapon emissaries.¡± tinum-tier weapon emissaries were thetest names to appear in the kingdom because the forging of tinum-tier weapons had undergone a revolution. Even ordinary geniuses could obtain a tinum-tier weapon and unleash its strength. They called those people who relied on tinum-tier weapons to be powerful geniuses as tinum-tier weapon emissaries. After a short discussion, the King¡¯s carriage arrived at the Royal Academy entrance. The gate opened as the teachers and students weed the royal family. King Landhar III led his children, along with many ministers and nobles, into the audience seats. Due to the battle between Watson and Augustus, the audience seats had suffered severe damages. However, the seats had been repaired. Furthermore, there were more spectators than before. The audience seats could amodate 100,000 people, and they were filled to the brim. There were also people standing in the aisles; they obviously would rather stand and watch the matches. After King Landhar III entered the Royal Academy, he immediately went to the private room in the sky. A huge banner apanied by his majestic voice filled the entire Royal Academy¡¯spetition ground. ¡°After a day of rest, I think everyone can¡¯t wait to see the exciting third round of thepetition. At the same time, we have also revived five geniuses, ording to your votes! Today, the final round for the kingdom¡¯s top 16 geniuses will be held here. Thispetition is different from the previous ones. There will be no knockout matches; instead, points will be collected. The winner of thispetition will receive one point each time, and the loser will receive zero points. Finally, the kingdom¡¯s top 16 geniuses will be determined based on the person with the highest scores. The person on that ranking will receive the kingdom¡¯s Medal of Honor. In addition to the first ce, others will also have different degrees of rewards.¡± As soon as King Landhar III¡¯s voice fell, the arena erupted into an uproar. The kingdom¡¯s Medal of Honor! In the past, that could only be obtained by those who had made great contributions to the kingdom. However, it seemed like as long as one worked hard topete, they would be able to obtain it. There were also other rewards. For a time, many people were somewhat envious of those geniuses. After that battle, the geniuses on the list would not only be able to improve their strength, but they would also be able to make a name for themselves and be known throughout the kingdom. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I believe that all of you are already eager to watch thepetition, so I won¡¯t waste any more time! The banner that I disyed had the names of five people that everyone had voted for and their battle order. The content written on the banner was very simple. The first row was¡ª90,800 votes for Augustus. Only those who had watched the battle at the Royal Academy were eligible to vote. There were only over 100,000 participants in the second round of the exhibition, and Augustus alone ounted for 90% of them. One could see how popr he was. ¡°Quick, take a look and see if that person is Augustus.¡± Some people in the audience eximed. Many people turned their heads and found that Augustus, who had been revived, had bandages wrapped around his face, only revealing a scarlet eye on the right side. He slowly walked into the venue from outside the Royal Academy. Behind him were members of the Campbell family. Augustus was only left with a skeleton the previous day, but it seemed like he had almost recovered. That was the advantage of being a puppet. Furthermore, healing his injuries was much easier for him than it was for humans. He did not feel any pain. It was unknown whether Augustus, who had recovered, was stronger than before. ¡°Augustus, over here!¡± ¡°We believe that you can stand tall and proud again. As expected, you are the best. Bring us an even more exciting battle today!¡± After Augustus entered the venue, many of the audience members cheered. However, they did not pay much attention to the people behind the banner. The other people revived were Christina, Lily, Emma, Donald, and Casey. Among them, Casey was the most miserable, with only 30 votes. It was hard to imagine whether he had bribed a portion of the audience and forced them to vote for him. However, Casey raised his hands and cheered loudly. He looked like someone who had obtained 90% of the votes instead of Augustus. After Augustus, the revived contestants entered the venue one after another. Simrly, there were also the 11 people who had won the previous rounds, excluding the two contestants from the Winter Nation. A total of 16 geniuses stood on the stage. Each of them was in high spirits and had an imposing manner. No matter what, they were all geniuses among all geniuses, the elites among all the elites. ¡°You are the hope of the kingdom and the future pirs of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At this moment, I hope that you can bring yourpetitive spirit to the matches! The geniuses to fight in the first round are Casey and Donald.¡± As soon as the King¡¯s voice fell, the geniuses made room for the contestants, but a cold voice interrupted them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just let me take care of them here! Anyway, my goal is only to be number one. As for the other geniuses, just wait until I defeat them and then find a ce to sort them out slowly.¡± The person who spoke was Augustus, who had a bandage wrapped around his head. His cold red eyes scanned his surroundings. After his battle with Watson, he had gone through another surgery when he returned home. Other than McGee, the other members of the Campbell family were all in favor of that surgery. After fusing with their remaining holy relics, coupled with his previous battle experience with Watson, Augustus had already transformed and be even stronger. ¡°Augustus, don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because you performed well in the previous round. Would you have lost if you were stronger then? And you still say that your goal is to be number one. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. At most, you¡¯ll be number two.¡± Someone was dissatisfied with Augustus; they snorted coldly. The person who spoke was a beautiful woman. There was a huge longbow on her back; it was out of proportion to her body. Her eyes were shaped like a falcon. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Nero, a free hunter from the kingdom.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. You shall get 16th ce in thispetition! ¡± A me shed in Augustus¡¯ red eyes. Ayer of me immediately appeared on Nero¡¯s body. It hurt so much that she fell to the ground and tried to extinguish the me. However, no matter what she did, the me did not show any signs of extinguishing. Instead, the fire burned more vigorously, as if it came out of her own body. ¡°A scum who is not even tinum-tier dares to shout in front of me?¡± Waving his hand, Augustus had a disdainful look on his face. That move was called Void Fire. It was the ability of a third-era holy relic. It could make space burn. Even space could burn, let alone the people in the space. ¡°Next, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Augustus nced at everyone in the arena, ignoring Nero, whose unconscious body was scorched by the mes. Apparently, his purpose was very simple. As long as he eliminated everyone at the same time, he would be in the first ce. As for the rest of the people who would fight for the second, third, and fourth ces, it had nothing to do with him. ¡°All holy relics have been fused, and the power of starlight-tier will be disyed!¡± Augustus spread his arms. The outline of an illusory spherical energy body appeared in the sky, containing the power of a starlight-tier elite that was as violent as the sea¡¯s surface. The power that Augustus disyedst time was the power of the sun. At that time, he demonstrated the power of the void. Under the semi-transparent power sphere, the world was divided into different regions. ck holes were faintly discernible, and pitch-ck spatial cracks split the entire space within the Royal Academy. ¡°Watson, I did not expect you to have the ability to fuse the holy relicst time. But now, I¡¯ve fused with the new holy relics and obtained the power of the void. You won¡¯t be able to get close to me, you can¡¯t transmit your power, and you can¡¯t absorb the holy relics on me! This time, the winner will be me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Watson raised his eyebrows. He could feel that Augustus was telling the truth. He and Augustus seemed to be more than ten meters apart, but the distance between them was several worlds apart. No attack could reach Augustus, but that did not affect the system at all. The effect was mandatory. Watson had never seen any ability in the world that could restrict the system. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Augustus narrowed his eyes. Watson¡¯s response was obviously perfunctory, and it stimted hispetitive spirit. He was about to increase the power of the holy relics and defeat everyone with the power of the void. Casey, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°Augustus, wait! You can eliminate others, but can you keep me here? I spent tens of thousands of gold coins to buy thirty tickets for my revival. If you defeat me without giving me a chance to show off, the money would have been wasted!¡± ¡°Spending money to buy a resurrection? What a clown!¡± Casey¡¯s words did not persuade Augustus to sympathize with him, but it made Augustus feel the man was a disgrace. Countless ck holes and spatial cracks in the sky immediately floated toward Casey. Casey could not even let out a scream as the endless ck holes, and spatial cracks crushed him. He barely held the longsword in his hand and blocked the attack. In the end, the tinum-tier Water Dragon Sky Sword in his hand broke, and Casey¡¯s body was pressed to the ground with it. ¡°D*mn you, Augustus. You always do that. Can¡¯t you just listen to what others have to say? Maybe I¡¯ve provoked you¡ª¡± The voice came to an abrupt stop halfway. The powerful space suppressed Casey until he fainted. There were other contestants in the same situation. Some contestants were able to break through the encirclement. At the very least, their strength was at peak gold-tier. Some of them even had strengthparable to tinum-tier. However, Augustus had activated all the holy relics. In front of the terrifying starlight-tier power, all the contestants were already on the ground without any exception, and among them were Lily and Christina. Christina was thest to fall. Her hands were sped as she suddenly released the Kingdom of the Sword toward the sky. The huge Kingdom of the Sword crushed the air and pierced a hole through the translucent energy sphere in the sky. Unfortunately, the hole was nothingpared to the energy sphere that stretched for thousands of meters. The spatial energy that poured from the sky suppressed Christina until she vomited blood and flew more than 10 meters backward. Augustus had attacked. In just a few seconds, only Nia from the Saint Laurent family and Watson were still standing on the field. ¡°There are still two people left. Stinky B*tch and Watson! As expected of my sworn enemies. You¡¯re just a little harder to deal with than ordinary people, but that¡¯s it! Do you know why the third-era is called the generation closest to the gods? Because they have technologies that were closest to the gods, and the best of all of those technologies is undoubtedly the use of spatial energy.¡± Augustus sneered as he extended the two fingers of his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s say my fingers are the two ends of space. Now that my fingers are joined, the space will also be joined! But what if the two parts of space are not my fingers, but your heads and feet?¡± Pointing the two fingers at Watson and Nia, Augustus softly chanted, ¡°Bang.¡± Following the sound, Watson felt like the space above and below his body seemed to ovep. A terrifying force beyond description passed through his head to his feet as if it wanted to suppress his entire body to a t surface. ¡°Time Freeze.¡± To prevent himself from being pierced by that force, Watson could only activate the effect of the Wheel of Reversal that was floating behind him, stopping his own time. The energy he felt on his head and feet did not weaken, but the activation of that force was halted. Slightly relieved, Watson looked to his side and saw that the power of space had ttened Nia. Previously, Nia was a living person, but at that moment, she had turned into a piece of paper. Floating in the air, she gradually fell to the ground. That scene looked very strange. A living person had turned into a thin piece of paper. An ordinary person would probably be frightened to the point of copse if they saw it at close range. ¡°Watson, I did not expect you to be able to resist the power of space. The weapon behind you must have yed a role. It seems like the weapon that has fused with 50 holy relics is even more powerful than I thought! However, you resisted the folding of two spaces. Can you resist the folding of countless spaces?¡± Augustus clenched his fist at Watson. The space above Watson¡¯s head and on the ground had been folded countless times. The clouds in the sky had turned into a white line at a speed not visible to the naked eye. The thick and heavy earth was also disappearingyer byyer at a rapid pace. It was as if differentyers of soil had ovepped, bing more and more solemn. The sky and the earth within a few hundred meters of Watson had been infinitely shortened. It had be a thinyer and finally connected, turning into something that could trap Watson. ¡°What kind of ability is that? Condensing the sky and earth into a ball, isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± ¡°The ability to control space has reached a formidable level for one to be able to do that.¡± The audience watched as Augustus used that method to seal Watson. Watson relied on the time it took for the world to remain in the shape of an eggshell, unable to continue shrinking but also unable to get out. ¡°I did it! From now on, I am the victor, the number one genius in the kingdom!¡± After Augustus sealed Watson, he raised his hands, shouting as if he was the victor. The victory was such a joy, not to mention that he had single-handedly killed everyone else. He was destined to be recorded in the annals of history, bing an existence as great as the ancient dark archon. Just as Augustus was savoring the joy of victory, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°No, you are not.¡± What? Augustus could not believe that someone had escaped his attack. He turned his head in disbelief. Just as he turned his head halfway, his body was frozen with a series of cracking sounds. Other contestants, including Watson, were also frozen. Nia¡¯s body had returned to normal from her paper-like state. She sat on an icy throne and looked around the arena. All she could see was silence. The third round of the match had ended unexpectedly quickly. No one foresaw the match to end so soon. One contestant had killed all the contestants in an instant.. Unfortunately, it was not Augustus but Nia. Chapter 428 - The Child Of God And The Chosen One

Chapter 428: The Child Of God And The Chosen One

¡°Is the Ice Demoness Nia so strong? I feel that Augustus is even stronger than a day ago. How could he lose when he had already mastered the power of the void?¡± ¡°That is too surprising. Facing such a powerful Augustus, Nia only waved her hand to freeze him. If it weren¡¯t for her overwhelming strength, she would not have been able to do that! Even Watson barely won against Augustus and almost lost. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Nia is even stronger than Watson?¡± Many of the audience were shocked. ¡°Augustus¡­¡± Newman looked at his son with a worried expression. ¡°See, I told you not to fuse more holy relics with Augustus. What¡¯s the use of giving those holy relics to him? If we use them for research, those holy relics might allow us to discover new technologies. But if we give them to Augustus, he will only be defeated and make a fool of himself. I say that the puppet project itself is not very valuable,¡± McGee shouted from the side. After a few words, Armand stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. After Augustus fused with more holy relics, his strength is even stronger than thest time. I did not do anything at all! That proves that the fusion between holy relics is beyond anything we¡¯ve ever seen. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, they will still fuse. Just that discovery alone is enough. Furthermore, Augustus failed not because the idea of fusing with holy relics was not good, but because the enemies he faced each time were too powerful.¡± Armand stared at Nia, who was sitting on the icy throne, with a frown. After the fusion he tested Augustus¡¯ spatial power¡ªit could fold up to a thousandyers of space. Those spaces could not only fold but also expand. Each expanded space was the size of a world, and it was equivalent to a thousand worlds protecting Augustus. A normal attack would be impressive even if it could pierce through one or two worlds, let alone a thousand. How could Nia¡¯s attack prate throughyers of space to get to Augustus? It was clearly just an ordinary ice element spell. How could it be so powerful? Armand did not know what principles it contained. Even though he did not know, Armand knew that Nia¡¯s attack was not simple. ¡°Why is Watson trapped? First Augustus and then Nia. Are those two that strong?¡± Kiana, who was sitting in front of the audience, nervously crossed her hands. When she saw that Watson was frozen in the shape of a folded eggshell, she was very worried. ¡°me Consul Augustus and Ice Demoness Nia. Those two were originally the strongest geniuses in the capital. I thought Augustus would be a little stronger! After the holy relics transformed his entire body, Augustus was on a different level from other geniuses. I did not expect that he would still be no match for Nia,¡± the First Prince muttered to himself. The other two princes hadplicated expressions on their faces. ¡°I did not expect that there would be other monsters in the kingdom besides Watson. Those monsters were right in front of us, but we could not tell. Our ability to judge people is still far inferior to Father¡¯s!¡± ¡°I thought Watson would definitely win thispetition. Now that Nia has disyed such powerful strength, it¡¯s hard to say! At first, it doesn¡¯t matter who bes the winner. But now, my sister¡¯s heart is with Watson. It¡¯s meaningless if Watson doesn¡¯t win. I hope he has a way to break out of the sealed state and defeat Nia.¡± The princes were a little worried for their sister, Kiana, because they could feel that Kiana was a hundred times more anxious than them. From Kiana¡¯s slightly trembling arms and legs, she seemed impatient to rush onto the stage. Only Watson could get her to act that way. Just as all the princes were thinking that, Kiana exhaled a breath of hot air and crossed her legs. ¡°Ah, first she sealed a person on an indestructible eggshell, and then she covered the eggshell with ayer of ice. Augustus and Nia certainly know a lot! Especially Nia. Previously, they thought that she was cold and unlikeable, but it seems like she is quite skilled in torture. If I had known earlier, I would have taken the initiative to approach her. Perhaps we could have be very good friends.¡± It was over. Kiana had fallen ill again. The princes were speechless. They had initially thought that Kiana¡¯s restlessness was because of Watson, but in the end, they discovered that Kiana did not want Watson to escape but wanted to take his ce. In King Landhar III¡¯s private viewing room in the sky. ¡°As expected, after the Winter Nation people had left, the viewing quality of thepetition had changed. The 16 geniuses are worthy of praise, indeed! Although I was upset that Augustus did not wait for me to finish my words before taking action, I can toleratepetent people. In addition, he had already been frozen and received the punishment he deserved, so I won¡¯t mind it.¡± King Landhar III swirled his wine ss. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Watson can defeat Nia and break through in the final battle that I arranged for him. If he can¡¯t do it, I will be greatly disappointed.¡± King Landhar III had anticipated every battle in that exhibition match, including the oue of the fight and the reactions it would cause. If anything exceeded his expectations, it would be that Augustus had been modified without his permission. He had even fused with dozens of holy relics, but that would not affect that battle. ¡°That Nia girl, I remember she¡¯s from the Saint Laurent family. She has such powerful strength! The cold air that emanates from her body is too powerful! Even though I am watching from such a distance, I still feel as if the blood in my body and even my soul are about to freeze.¡± Antonio was sitting near King Landhar III. He was also curious about the strength that Nia had disyed. ¡°That power seems to be starlight-tier, but that young girl appears to be peak gold-tier. That is really illogical!¡± Reid frowned. After all, even Watson could not make a peak gold-tier elite unleash the starlight-tier power. At most, Watson could only make a peak gold-tier person unleash a diamond-tier move. ¡°Antonio, Reid, are you guys wondering why an ordinary-looking girl would have such terrifying power?¡± King Landhar III asked with interest. He paused for a moment and waited for Antonio and Reid to be impatient. Then he said, ¡°I wonder if you have heard of an existence called the Child of God?¡± The Child of God? Antonio and Reid¡¯s expressions changed when they heard that word. They knew what it was. ¡°The Child of God? Then, even Watson might not be able to win.¡± ¡°That is his trial. Don¡¯t forget about the conditions that I set for him. If he can¡¯t win first ce, I will punish him on the spot and kill him. That is not a joke. ¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice reverberated in the room, filled with cruelty. In the Saint Laurent family¡¯s seats. The Saint Laurent family had many women in their group, and they preferred to wear long skirts made of purple irises. They wore ck veils to cover their faces, and they also wore ck gloves on their hands. At that moment, an old woman sat in front of the group. Her white hair indicated her age, and she looked to be over 80 years old. However, her face was reddish, and there were no wrinkles. At that moment, the elderly woman was looking at Nia on the stage with a kind gaze. ¡°The Child of God refers to the position when the gods were dissatisfied after reaching the starlight tier. However, because of the limitations of their talent, they could no longer improve. Therefore, they chose to reincarnate into the body of a low-tier creature. They can start cultivating from the beginning to reach a higher level.¡± ¡°A god who can reincarnate not only needs a powerful tool to avoid the limitations of the rules, but also has enough power to tear the passage between the divine and the mortal realms apart. That requires the god to be at the peak starlight tier! And a god whoes to the mortal world through that method will trigger the memories of their previous life bit by bit, awakening the divine power that does not belong to a mortal, even though that process will gradually erase the human¡¯s mind.¡± Nia was a Child of God, and the god who possessed Nia was a goddess with the same name who symbolized ice and cold. The god was not satisfied with her power, so she sealed her power in a certain artifact. She entered the body of a newborn baby girl in the Saint Laurent family and fused with her. Although Nia was only 14 years old, the divine power in her body had already awakened quite a bit. That was also why the family head pardoned Nia after identally killing someone in the Saint Laurent family. The lives of a few mortals could notpare to the benefits that a Child of God could bring to the family when she grew up. ¡°To the gods, humans are no different than other living creatures. We are just ants. They think they can kill a few ants as they walk, but they crush a few ants out of curiosity. That is very normal for the gods, just like how humans don¡¯t care about how many ants we kill! I¡¯m not sure about other kingdoms, but at least in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, no genius can surpass Nia. These so-called geniuses are just mortals and ants. How can they bepared to gods?¡± The old woman sighed and shifted her gaze from Nia to Watson, sealed in the ice. ¡°That child is destined to be no match for Nia. Nia has be a stone on the path of the gods again! However, that child¡¯s appearance looks very simr to a certain person in my memories. Am I overthinking?¡± While everyone was in their own thoughts, suddenly, a crisp cracking sound came from the center of the arena. The frozenyer of ice that sealed Watson suddenly shattered. Watson crawled out from within and shook off the ice shards that were on his body. ¡°As expected, Nia, you are a mighty opponent. Charlotte had always told me to be careful of you. She was right! However, why did you freeze Charlotte, who is also a member of Your family?¡± Watson looked around. The reason he coulde out was that Augustus had been frozen. Theyers of the world that had sealed him in immediately lost their support, causing him to be able to use Infinite Time to elerate the decay of the world and get out. Otherwise, he would be trapped for a while. Watson realized that other than himself, everyone else on the scene had been frozen, including Lily, Charlotte, and Christina. After all, Augustus was someone with ambition. However, he could not understand why Charlotte, Nia¡¯s sister, had also been attacked. ¡°Because that is the rule. When there¡¯s only one person left, I will thaw them out!¡± Nia was still sitting on the frozen throne, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Or did I do something bad? I don¡¯t quite understand. I was just worried that Charlotte would get in my way, so I sealed her. That way, not only would it ensure the smooth progress of what I¡¯m doing, it would also keep her safe. For a human sister, that should be enough.¡± ¡°Human sister? Does that mean you¡¯re not a human?¡± ¡°I¡­ sort of.¡± Taking a deep breath, Watson spat out a ball of ice mist. ¡°No matter what you are, I don¡¯t intend to admit defeat just like that! Time Reversal, activate!¡± Following his voice, Watson reached out his hand and held onto time. The time around him receded rapidly, and soon, the ice cubes on everyone¡¯s bodies began to melt. It was as if time had arrived before the start of the battle. ¡°What happened? I remember that Brother Augustus attacked everyone first, and then Sister Nia froze us.¡± Lily¡¯s shoulders trembled as she slowly opened her eyes. The memories from earlier shed through her mind, making her feel terrified. ¡°Sister Nia¡­¡± Charlotte recalled what had happened, and her expression became conflicted. ¡°Since everyone has recovered, then leave this ce quickly! Next, this battle is between Nia and me, and it will be very dangerous.¡± Watson waved his hand. Although everyone was unwilling to ept his words, they knew that their lives were still important. They immediately began to retreat. Only one person did not retreat. Instead, he charged toward Nia. That person was Augustus. ¡°Despicable woman! I was ambushed because my attention was on Watson. This time, it won¡¯t happen! Activating all holy relics at full power! Peak starlight-tier ability, A Thousand Layers of Space-shattering! Die!¡± With an angry roar, Augustus put his hands together, and his entire body started to burn. Just like thest time he fought with Watson, he burned his life and his terrifying power that surpassed ordinary starlight-tier spread forward. A thousandyers of space ovepped in the original world, covering Niya. The tremendous power of the thousandyers of space destruction caused the audience on Augustus¡¯ side to lose their connection with the entire arena. They flew out abruptly, leaving a deep ravine on the ground. They only stopped after knocking down a wall of the Royal Academy. The audience in that part of the area cried out incessantly, their faces filled with terror. That was under the circumstances where Reid and Antonio had worked together to cast a protective barrier. Otherwise, the aftershock from Augustus¡¯ attack would have caused tens of thousands of people to disappear. The aftershock was too powerful, even for Nia, who was at the center. However, what was surprising was that Nia only blew a breath toward Augustus¡¯ powerful attack. He maintained his posture and froze on the spot. The thousandyers of ice were like huge icebergs. However, those icebergs were in the air and looked very spectacr. ¡°Is that for real?!¡± A wave of exmations came from the audience seats. They could feel the terrifying pressure even if they were far away. However, Nia could still deflect it easily. That was too strong! Watson could not help but feel shocked by Nia¡¯s strength. Even if he wanted to withstand Augustus¡¯ attack, it would not have been so easy. It was clear that Nia¡¯s strength was above his own. Even a true god was notparable to her. After thinking for a while, Watson took the opportunity to go to Augustus¡¯ side. He cast Time Reversal and rescued Augustus from the ice seal. ¡°D*mn that b*tch!¡± Augustus, who had thawed, did not continue with his attack. Clearly, he also understood that there was a huge difference between him and Nia. ¡°Watson, that annoying woman is too strong. I can¡¯t defeat her alone. Let¡¯s work together, and after we defeat her, we will decide the victor. ¡± ¡°Augustus, your suggestion is not bad, but you should rest! Fusion system, activate.¡± Watson extended his right hand toward Augustus. Instead of supporting him, he activated the fusion system. The dozens of holy relics on Augustus¡¯ body fused in a burst of light, causing Augustus to be an empty skeleton once again. The reason he did that was that there was no team battle in the third round. Augustus would not be allowed to join forces with him to deal with Nia. Furthermore, Augustus was too hot-tempered. He would charge forward at the slightest disagreement, and that would disrupt Watson¡¯s formation. It was better to get Augustus off the field. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll leave Augustus to you. You guys should leave quickly.¡± ¡°I got it, Watson.¡± Lily nodded hurriedly and carried Augustus, who had turned into a metal rod, and ran out. There were other contestants with them. Seeing that Augustus had been frozen many times, they understood that that was no longer a battle they could participate in. At that moment, following the evacuation of many contestants, many spectators stood up nervously, and the Campbell family was the most apprehensive. ¡°D*mn that Watson! How can he still take the holy relics on Augustus¡¯s body when Augustus is using more than a thousandyers of space to protect himself? What are the conditions to activate that ability? Does it require the energy to touch the enemy? But if it doesn¡¯t require any energy, then what is Watson using?¡± The Campbell family¡¯s patriarch, Armand, was about to vomit blood. He had nned to turn Augustus into a puppet once again and find Watson to avenge himself. He did not expect that he would not be able to take revenge. Instead, it was the Campbell family who suffered even more losses. At that time, the Campbell family had fused all of their holy relics on Augustus. They had none left. Therefore, the holy relics were even more powerful when fused. [Congrattions on sessfully fusing arge number of holy relics, Master. You have obtained a peak starlight-tier peak tool, the God of Space¡¯s Limitless Compass.] [Peak starlight-tier tool: The God of Space¡¯s Limitless Compass.] [This item¡¯s soul is bound. It can¡¯t be dropped or stolen.] [Effects: Absolute Distance (regardless of whether it is an attack or an item on the body, it can be transported to any ce at any time, regardless of distance), Absolute Mark (using space to mark an item, the mark will not disappear, and the item can be recalled without external resistance), Space Maniption (it can fold multiple spaces into one, or it can turn one space into multiple), Space shback (fusing space into the body, allowing the damage to be transferred), and Space Destruction (allowing space to explode, destroying everything within).] [Additional abilities: Hidden Void (opens the door to a random dimension, connecting to an abyssal world, the depths of the sea, or ancient ruins, releasing random creatures), Parallel World (creates a world simr to the current world, replicating its existence against enemies, replicating thebat power of the world with its own strength).] Following the system notification, a strangepass appeared before Watson that looked square on the surface but triangr and circr in other ces. The scale on thepass pointed to the top of thepass no matter which direction one looked from. After the semi-transparentpass appeared, the volume of the Wheel of Reversal behind Watson immediately doubled and floated to Watson¡¯s right, while thepass shed and came to Watson¡¯s left shoulder. Two weapons were peak starlight-tier weapons, one controlling time and the other controlling space. It made Watson look like a god who controlled time and space. An aura that surpassed ordinary starlight-tier emanated from his body. Nia, who was facing that aura, was still unmoved. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t intend to admit defeat. You¡¯re the only one on the field now. That means that as long as I defeat you, I can obtain the final victory.¡± ¡°If you can do it, feel free to give it a try.¡± Watson gestured to Nia with his finger. She did not stand on ceremony. With a wave of her hand, a cold wave that filled the sky swept in Watson¡¯s direction. As the cold wave came, Watson suddenly felt the shadow of death. He understood why Augustus had released such a powerful force and was still frozen. The cold wave that attacked him was not real cold but a strange rule. The effect of that rule was to reduce the operation of the energy factors, making the collision of all the energy factors return to calmness. It was the result of the impact of countless energy factors. That result was not only reflected in the explosion. Even if it was a stone or a de of grass or a person who did not move, it was formed by energy factors gathered from various forces. If those energy factors did not move, then the form they disyed would be frozen. Therefore, when she faced Augustus¡¯ attack, Nia did not freeze his attack. She just stopped the energy factors contained in his attack. The energy factors that stopped moving then froze on the spot. Unfortunately, Watson was not Augustus. The divine artifact he controlled was also more powerful than Augustus¡¯ random holy relics. As a result, Watson used ayer of space to wrap the rules that stopped the energy particles. He also used Time Freeze to harden the entire space. After it was prated by the power of the paused energy particles, he used anotheryer of space that had been frozen to wrap it up. In that cycle, he had sealed Nia¡¯s power to prevent it from leaking out. The resulting phenomenon was that the cold wave that Nia summoned went back to Watson¡¯s side, then spread and went back again. It was very magical. ¡°It¡¯s not only the human body; even space and time contain energy particles. It is precisely because of the diversity of energy that that world can produce space, time, and many elements! However, that ability can affect the energy elements themselves. I wonder what that ability is called?¡± After Watson blocked Nia¡¯s attack, he asked that question tentatively. His original intention was to get some information and see if there was a way to crack that terrifying rule. He thought that Nia would not reveal it so easily, so he did not expect Nia to open her mouth as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°My ability is to control the movement of energy factors. It can speed up the movement of energy and also reduce it. I call that ability Molecr Control.¡± Nia¡¯s ability was no longer controlling the macroscopic power of space or time but the control of the surrounding particles. From vast to small, from empty to clear. That was the difference between gods and humans, the symbol of being close to the universe¡ªto be close to the universe was to understand the truth. ¡°Are you human?¡± Watson asked with a strange expression. He had reached diamond-tier. Although he could use starlight-tier moves, they were crude and could not bepared to a real starlight-tier god. When the same starlight-tier ability was used, it would only take a fraction of the god¡¯s power to destroy him. That was the difference in understanding power. Watson had understood the concept of time and space, but Nia had already understood the essence of the energy factors that made up time and space. How could he fight her? He had used the system to get to where he was that day, so Watson understood how difficult it was to master that kind of power at his age. However, Nia was stronger than him. That was too exaggerated. That was also the reason he asked Nia if she was human. He felt like no matter how talented a human was, they would not be able to reach such a level. Nia did not answer Watson¡¯s question. She extended her hand silently. Watson did not need Nia¡¯s reply because he already had the answer in his mind. ¡°Starlight-tier ability, Void Vault, activate!¡± ¡°Starlight-tier ability, Time Reversal!¡± Watson used two different peak starlight-tier weapons in session. The former tore through space, causing the space around the entire royal academy to be pitch ck. Within it, many spiral-shaped tunnels connected different worlds. In one of the spiral tunnels, colorful rainbow colors were reflected. Giants of various colors that were thousands of times taller than humans appeared from within the tunnel. In a nearby tunnel, a huge scarlet eyeball appeared, and as the eyeball approached, the outline of the entire body was revealed. It was a giant dragon head that stretched for a thousand meters. There were also giant tentacles that extended from the passageways. Each tentacle had a scarlet eye hanging from it, spinning and shining in different directions. The Void Vault could connect to all the hidden dimensions in the world. No matter where that dimension existed, whether it was protected by magic or not, Time Reversal could reverse the time of those mysterious dimensions to thousands of years ago. The more time passed, the more powerful the creatures in those mysterious spaces would be. That was the method Watson wanted to use to defeat Nia. His own strength was not enough to defeat Nia, so he might be able to use those terrifying creatures. ¡°What are those creatures?¡± A huge hole appeared above the audience. A w of an unknown creature stretched out from it. It looked like it was made of white bones, but it had eight fingers, and it was huge. The w scared them so much that they crawled under the chair. ¡°He summoned so many terrifying creatures. Is Watson still human?¡± The others were the same. They dared to crawl under the chair, and the cowards simply copsed on the ground, their faces pale. The double protective barrier built by Antonio and Reid was useless in front of those ancient monsters because the attacks released by the Crown Staff and the Thread of Destiny were onlyparable to gods, and those monsters could be gods themselves. After those monsters appeared, Nia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Watson, you can summon so many ancient creatures! Forget about the giants! You actually summoned the ancient demonic dragon, the evil god, and other creatures. Some of those creatures are very talented and can barely fight against gods. I have to say that it was a strong move. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re facing me.¡± Nia stretched her hand outward, and the cold tide that filled the sky pounced on the ancient creatures. The creatures used different methods to block it. The giants used weapons that could split the world and the cold tide. The ancient demonic dragons swallowed the cold tide in one go, and each eye on the evil god¡¯s tentacles emitted a red light that melted the cold tide. Those ancient creatures were very powerful, so they had a lot of energy in their bodies. The collision was intense. Even if Nia had the ability to slow the molecules, she could not freeze all the creatures. After knowing that, Nia did not hesitate. She reached out and pulled out a crystal ne from her neck. There was a horn hanging on the chain. She put the horn in her mouth and gently blew it. The ancient sound traveled through time andnded on the earth. It was like the sound of countless gods fighting on the battlefield or the explosion of stars in the opening of the universe. Almost everyone covered their ears in pain when it exploded. Some of them were even covered in ayer of frost. The tunnel that Watson had summoned to connect to the mysterious space was suddenly covered in ayer of ice. It froze in mid-air. Watson was also frozen in mid-air. ¡°Victory and defeat are already decided! You¡¯ve forced me to use the Nirvana Horn that has been with me since I was born. Watson, you are a good opponent.¡± Nia put down the horn and looked around the frozen arena and the Royal Academy as she muttered to herself. That item was a divine artifact from when she was a god. After her reincarnation, that item had be a container to store her power and memories as a god. Nia¡¯s body was only at peak gold-tier. There was a limit to how much power a god could unleash. However, the Nirvana Horn was different. For a short period, the horn would allow her to unleash the power of a true god. Watson, as a mortal, deserved a word of praise for fighting a true god. That was an affirmation from the gods. ¡°It seems like Watson is done here?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s constantly swirled the wine ss. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the ns I made previously won¡¯t be of any use.¡± At the Saint Laurent family¡¯s seats in the audience. The old woman stared at Watson for a long time before revealing a thoughtful expression. ¡°That face is really simr to Edward, who left the Saint Laurent family. I heard that he went to the border. I also heard that the youth is also from the border. Is he Edward¡¯s son? We can talk about that matterter. No matter what, Nia has won the battle. Indeed, no matter how talented a mortal is, they can¡¯t defeat a god. That is the gap between their levels and their understanding of power.¡± ¡°It seems that the oue has been decided.¡± ¡°Watson is already very powerful to be able to summon so many terrifying creatures. I can see that each of those creatures is no weaker than Augustus. It¡¯s because his opponent is too powerful! The ice Demoness lives up to her reputation. I wonder what kind of magic is capable of freezing those creatures in an instant?¡± ¡°Watson has tried his best. It seems like he can only stop at second ce. The winner is Nia.¡± Many of the audience climbed up from their chairs and calmed down from the fear caused by the powerful monster that Watson had summoned. At the same time, they looked regretful. Watson was so powerful, yet he could not get first ce. That made them feel sorry for the genius, just like they felt sorry for Augustus, who Watson had defeated. The conversations gradually grew louder. Everyone felt like Watson had already lost. Nia had already turned around and walked down the stage. In the sky, it seemed like even King Landhar III had given up. However, at that moment¡­ Crack! The sound of ice breaking rang out, causing Nia, who was about to leave, to turn her head in surprise. Her pink lips slightly parted, only to see the iceyer on Watson gradually shattered, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Miss Nia, the battle is not over yet. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I haven¡¯t finished using my moves yet! System fusion, activate. ¡± After Watson left the ice seal, he immediately extended his fingers in all directions. The bodies of the strange-looking magical beasts, which had been frozen in the sky, melted with the ice on them. They turned into rays of light, fusing in front of Watson, forming an evenrger phantom image. ¡°Watson is fine! He can still fight!¡± ¡°Furthermore, Watson used his unique skill that allows him to fuse the holy relics. Previously, he used that skill to fuse the holy relics into weapons. I wonder what he will fuse this time?¡± A wave of cheers erupted on the stage because of Watson¡¯seback. Rays of light in front of Watson suddenly expanded and contracted, turning into a bumpy sphere that emitted the light of the stars. On the ball¡¯s surface, there were also several irregr spheres of different sizes that revolved around it. It was clearly only the size of a human head, but the moment it appeared, the entire Royal Academy¡¯s ground sank by several meters. The audience subconsciously reached out to grab the armrest of their chair as if there was a powerful ma pulling them in. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing so many ancient magical beasts and creating a living miniature of a peak starlight-tier magical beast.] [Peak starlight-tier magical beast: Living Miniature.] [This magical beast is a sentient.] [Abilities: Creature Creation (it consumes energy to create a race. As long as the energy is sufficient, it can create any known race), Power (contains the power of an entire. The force of the explosion will destroy the), Ster Evolution (it can consume all its abilities to evolve into a star. After it evolves into a star, its energy will expand by tens of millions of times. It can only be used once until all its power is exhausted).] Although the fusion of the magical beasts contained very few abilities, every skill was powerful, especially the evolution of a star. Watson could turn a living asteroid into a star, and the star was also the sun. There were energy collisions all the time, but even after hundreds of millions of years, the energy would not dissipatepletely. No matter how powerful Nia¡¯s ability to stop the energy molecules was, it could not cause a sun to fall into extinction. That was his trump card against Nia. ¡°Watson, you just asked me a question, and now I want to ask you as well! You just asked me if I¡¯m human. What about you? Are you human?¡± After Watson created a living asteroid, Nia could not help but ask him that question. In Nia¡¯s heart, Watson¡¯s actions had already exceeded the limits of a human. She suspected that Watson was the Child of God, like her. However, the battle still had to continue. ¡°Watson, I just told you that I have two abilities. One is to slow the movement of molecules, and the other is to make them move faster! I¡¯ve only used the first ability. Now, it¡¯s time for you to see my second ability. If you detonate that living asteroid, I might be difficult to deal with. But if you give me time to react, the situation will be different.¡± Nia spoke with a calm expression. She picked up the horn and blew it at the living asteroid. At that time, the horn no longer had the power to freeze things. That power elerated the operation of all things, and it was disyed on the living asteroid. The power contained in that asteroid could have existed for hundreds of millions of years, but under Nia¡¯s control, the power collided in an unprecedented way, causing that living asteroid to copse. The star was instantly exhausted, and the remnants of the upgrade shot toward Watson¡¯s direction. One could only imagine the power that shot out and directly pierced through Watson¡¯s chest, leaving arge hole in his chest. A few broken ribs could be seen inside. It almost pierced Watson¡¯s heart. ¡°Watson, you should have admitted defeat.¡± Nia looked at Watson, who was clutching his heart with one hand and supporting himself with the other. Watson¡¯s face distorted in pain, but he was still holding on. That made her a little ufortable, and she changed her tone. ¡°Watson, I beg you, admit defeat.¡± Chapter 429 - The Kingdoms Strongest Genius

Chapter 429: The Kingdom¡¯s Strongest Genius

There was once a god whose power was so great that everyone feared him. Wherever she went, the ground was filled with ciers, and all things died. Anyone who disobeyed her was turned into ice sculptures and dust. Her power was unparalleled, even in the many divine kingdoms filled with gods. However, she was not satisfied with that. She still desired a more powerful tier, so she pulled herself down from the high altar and became a mortal to cultivate it again. Her name was Nia, the goddess who was crowned with ice and cold. Nia looked at Watson, who was kneeling on one knee. It seemed like his ribs were broken. He was clutching his heart, but he did not admit defeat. Her eyes were cold. In the past, she had witnessed the rise and destruction of countless kingdoms, and some were even destroyed by her own hands. She had fought against heroes and gods countless times. Among them, many had the same strong fighting spirit as Watson. However, no matter how tenacious they were and what kind of fighting spirit they had, she always managed to kill them. She was tired of such actions. In that life, she only wanted to seek Dao. She wanted to pursue the peak of power. In her eyes, as a mortal, Watson was able to do that though he could barely fight against her. Such a person might be a god in the future. It would be a pity to die there. She looked at Watson with no killing intent, only pity. ¡°Miss Nia, you haven¡¯t won yet. I still haven¡¯t used my strongest move. If I can¡¯t make that move, then I will admit defeat.¡± Watson spat out a mouthful of blood that sttered to the ground; it looked gorgeous. For Watson, he had experienced many battles with powerful enemies because he controlled the system, but he had won them all. Some of the fights were dangerous, but he had never been injured so severely. If he had not used the power of the Wheel of Reversal to seal his own time, he might have died in the next moment. The intense pressure stimted his strong fighting spirit. His goal was to overthrow the monarch and be the new ruler of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. If he could not even defeat Nia, who had the strength of a god, then how could he defeat King Landhar III, who had the support of seven gods? mes burned his eyes. Watson endured the pain and got up from the ground. The Wheel of Reversal and thepass floating behind him automatically floated into his hands. ¡°This is my strongest move. I can¡¯t hold back. Miss Nia, you have to be careful! I¡¯m not sure how powerful this move is. It¡¯s very likely to kill you. I hope you can surrender.¡± Nia did not say anything. She just looked at Watson quietly, as if telling him to continue. Watson nodded and did not say anything else. Hebined the Limitless Compass and the Wheel of Reversal and used the most powerful skill of the Wheel of Reversal, which he had not used since the beginning of the battle. ¡®Summoning my future self!¡¯ As Watson shouted in his heart, the Wheel of Reversal burst with bright light. A door made of pure time appeared behind Watson. Countless hands circled the door, pushing time into an infinite future. A hand stretched from the door. It was hard to imagine what kind of hand it was. It looked white and slender, no different from an ordinary person, but it was filled with divine radiance. There were tiny spheres on the fingers that were emitting starlight. They seemed to be miniature stars. The moment he summoned that hand, Watson suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The time froze his body to maintain the stability of his injuries seemed to be somewhat unstable, but he did not care and continued to summon his future self. When he had obtained the Wheel of Reversal, he tried to summon his future self from the next ten years. His future self was too powerful, so he failed. At that time, things were different. He had obtained the Limitless Compass that contained the energy of space and could fold the distance between a thousand worlds together. If his future self were too powerful and could not descend through the time gate for a short period, then he would use the Limitless Compass to shorten the distance between himself and his future self, forcefully descending into his main body. ¡°The Limitless Compass and the Wheel of Reversal, open it for me! Ten years from now, I will descend here.¡± His voice squeezed through the gaps between his teeth and spread throughout the entire area. In that instant, the originally small time gate behind him suddenly increased in size and split, from one time gate to a hundred. Each gate was ten timesrger than the previous. After the gate of time expanded, the future Watson, with only one hand stretched outward, suddenly revealed his entire appearance. The future Watson had a head of brilliant starlight hair. Every strand of hair was made of gentle light, and his appearance was 90 percent simr to Watson¡¯s, only more handsome and mature. The most striking thing about his weather-beaten face was his eyes. His eyes were all-epassing as if they contained the rise and fall of the sun and the moon, as well as the flow of the neb. In the future, Watson¡¯s temperament would be different from his old self. Even the clothes he wore were filled with extraordinary characteristics. It was a long robe with the starry sky as the background. Through the robe, one could see the endless universe. A glorious divine kingdom floated between the universes, and continents covered in balls of light were beneath those kingdoms. Numerous rings of all sizes were waiting outside the balls of light. They were coveting the continents. When their eyes nced at the future Watson, who was the size of an ordinary human, they spontaneously revealed a fearful expression. It was as if they saw future Watson as a monster that they could not look directly at. ¡°Seems like my past self has summoned me. It looks like it has been almost ten years.¡± After the future Watson appeared, he looked at Watson and looked around. He immediately familiarized himself with the situation and spoke slowly. His voice was very ethereal as if it resounded in everyone¡¯s mind. After seeing the future Watson, many audience members covered their eyes and cried out in shock. Some even had blood oozing out of their ears. ¡°My eyes hurt so much. Why can¡¯t I see anything?¡± ¡°What happened? It feels like someone is talking in my ear. What a strong voice. My eardrums are about to be shattered.¡± Those people could not see the future Watson. They only felt a nk space in front of them. At the same time, it sounded like someone was using a booming voice to say something in their ears. They could not hear it because it was too loud. It was beyond the limits of what they could hear. Watson, who had summoned his future self, was also a little stunned when he saw himself. He had a feeling that he would be very strong in ten years, but he did not expect to be that powerful. When he looked at his future self, the other man only nced at him and extended a finger toward him. A strand of starlight from the finger wrapped around the stars that fell on his body, immediately healing the injuries that Nia caused. Watson discovered that the big hole in his chest hadpletely disappeared. A powerful strength surged from within his body. It was even stronger than before the battle between him and Nia. The future Watson retracted his finger and gently waved his hand. The Wheel of Reversal and the Limitless Compass immediately flew to his side and shook slightly. Looking at the items in his hand, the future Watson said slowly, ¡°The Wheel of Reversal and the Limitless Compass are nostalgic items. It¡¯s a pity that these two items are only at the peak of the starlight tier. They won¡¯t be able to support my current strength for long! As I don¡¯t have much time, I¡¯ll make it short. From now on, you must seize the time to be stronger. Your real enemy isn¡¯t in this kingdom, but in the Thorn Empire in the east. Remember, you only have three years. ¡°Perhaps you won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying now. You only need to remember what I said. In three years, you must eradicate the empire because¡ª¡± When the future Watson said that, his words became blurry, and even his iparably powerful figure became blurry. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time.¡± Watson vaguely heard those words, and then he saw his future self turn his head and extend a finger to Nia in front of him. Ever since his future self descended, Nia had not made any movements. Instead, there was a look of doubt and even fear on her face. Facing her future self, even someone as powerful as Nia could not remain calm. After seeing the future Watson stretch out his hand, Nia did not hesitate. She immediately put her hands together and formed a strange shape. The horn hanging around her neck shattered and turned into snow-white light spots that gathered in her hands. They formed aplicated and mysterious huge magical array, activated by her ability to elerate molecules. A bright light immediately erupted. The light was so huge that it blotted out the sky and the sun. It was brighter than the sun and was thousands of times stronger than the move Nia had used on Watson. Watson had a feeling that he would be melted into dregs if he could not resist that move. He even felt like Nia¡¯s move could st the capital to the end of the world, turning everything along its way into ashes. Nia must have felt an intense threat from Watson¡¯s future self. She did not even hesitate to destroy a divine weapon tounch that powerful attack. The power of that attack was unquestionably Nia¡¯s full-strength attack. However, it was useless against the future Watson. He only gently pressed down with his outstretched finger. The terrifying attack that could pierce through the entire world in front of Nia waspletely absorbed. The huge magic array quickly shrank and turned into a small ck dot. Following that, Nia¡¯s body also shrank and turned into a small ck dot. Then, the small ck dot disappeared into the air as if nothing had happened. After that, Future Watson looked at Watson before his figure disappeared into the time gate that was gradually copsing. The time gate disappeared, and Watson sat on the ground. The Limitless Compass and the Wheel of Reversal returned to both sides of his body to protect him. His whole body was in pain. Even though his soul felt a piercing agony, his soul still had a starlight-tier chaos-elemental magical source. More than half of the energy had disappeared and was close to drying up. Watson smiled bitterly. ¡°Even though the future me has healed my injuries, I am still so exhausted. Fortunately, the battle is over. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for me even to lift a finger.¡± Unfortunately, Nia disappeared after Future Watson attacked her. He did not understand it; it was beyond hisprehension level. He had tried to persuade Nia, but she did not listen. He had done everything he could. Even if he felt guilty, there was nothing he could do about it. He took a deep breath as hey on the ground and looked at the white clouds floating across the blue sky. He felt rxed. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s all over. This win has note easily. ¡± Before thepetition, he did not expect that there were still people in the kingdom who could fuse holy relics to obtain starlight-tier power. He also did not expect that there were monsters with true divine power hidden in the kingdom too. However, after the battles, he felt like his strength had improved. At the same time, he had touched a corner of the great power hidden behind the kingdom. That made him feel like his efforts had not been in vain. The only thing that weighed on his mind was what his future self had told him. ¡®What do you mean by the real enemy is not in the kingdom but the Thorn Empire? Logically speaking, the Thorn Empire is not as powerful as this kingdom. They don¡¯t even have a diamond-tier elite. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly because of Master Reid¡¯s deterrence. If I be the king, won¡¯t I be able to control the fate of my friends? Is there something in the Thorn Empire that can threaten my family and me? Also, why did future me say that I only have three years? What will happen to the Thorn Empire in those three years?¡¯ Watson pondered that for a moment. He felt like the information he had was too little, so he decided not to think about it for the time being and enjoyed a moment of silence. ¡°What happened? Why did Miss Nia disappear? Does that mean that Watson has won?¡± In the audience stands, a certain nobleman finally regained his senses after Watson defeated Nia. He rubbed his sore and tearful eyes and looked at the arena with great difficulty with a surprised expression. Not far away from him, in the direction of the Saint Laurent family, the old woman suddenly stood up from her chair. Her expression was filled with panic and a trace of terror. ¡°Nia has disappeared?¡± As the Child of God, how could Nia have lost? Perhaps Nia was unable to withstand the other party¡¯s attack and took the initiative to hide? That was impossible. How powerful must one be to defeat a Child of God? They must be at least starlight-tier. Did that mean Watson was also a Child of God? In King Landhar III¡¯s private viewing room in the sky. The King tightened his hold on his wine ss slightly, causing a crack to appear on it. ¡°What just happened?¡± King Landhar III looked around him. Antonio and Reid, who were sitting next to him, were also at a loss. Obviously, they did not know what had happened, which made his face turn a little gloomy. With the help of the gods, he had reached the peak of diamond-tier, which was not bad at all. However, he had always concealed his strength. When Watson and Augustus fought, even if their strengths had reached the starlight tier, he would not think much of it. He knew that there was a fundamental difference between barely used strength and a god-like existence. However, he had changed his mind. He saw and understood Nia¡¯s ability, but he did not understand Watson¡¯s actions at all. ¡®Watson, you have really exceeded my expectations once again. That is great. If you are not a genius at this level, then my ns would be useless! Watson, are you going to show off your brilliance to your heart¡¯s content? The more dazzling you are, the more helpful you¡¯ll be to my future!¡¯ Just as everyone was deep in their own thoughts, a sudden change urred on the stage. Nia, who had initially disappeared, suddenly emerged from a small ck dot. At first, the small ck dot was barely noticeable, but it quickly became a person-sized shape. Nia, who had escaped from the ck dot, had also changed from the size of a pinhole to the size of an ordinary human. However, Nia was covered in blood. Her long, iris-like dress had be tattered. The silver-gray curls that she had so carefully styled had be stuck to her face. ¡°No way! You managed to escape? How am I supposed to win this?¡± Nia¡¯s appearance caught Watson¡¯s attention. He rolled his eyes, and the corner of his mouth had started to twitch. His opponent was too powerful. It seemed like he had to admit defeat, even if he did not want to. ¡°Miss Nia is still alive.¡± ¡°What!¡± The audience burst out into cheers. In the direction of the Saint Laurent family, the old woman realized that Nia had returned. She sat back on her chair. Then, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I told you that Nia wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily. Now that Nia is back, the battle will continue! It seems like Watson has lost his strength after that unknown attack. Nia¡¯s victory is within reach. Our Saint Laurent family will control the kingdom¡¯s future king.¡± Then, the old woman¡¯s smile froze in the next second. Nia, who had escaped from the ck dot, raised her right hand to the sky. ¡°I admit defeat. Watson won this match.¡± What? The old woman¡¯s eyes widened. It seemed like Nia could still move. Why did she not go up and finish off Watson? She did not understand it, but before she could react, King Landhar III¡¯s voice immediately burst from the private room in the sky. ¡°Since Nia has admitted defeat, then the final winner of thispetition has been decided! Thank you for your contributions, allowing everyone in the kingdom to see your strength and witness the rise of our kingdom. I hereby announce that the winner of thispetition is Watson. From now on, I will bestow upon him the title of The Kingdom¡¯s Strongest Genius!¡± Chapter 430 - First Kiss

Chapter 430: First Kiss

p! No one knew who in the audience started pping, and then more people started pping. p, p, p! The apuse was thunderous, and every spectator stood up from their seats. When Watson summoned his future self, they felt tremendous pressure, as if the world was copsing. They could not help but feel the fear of death in their hearts. However, that feeling onlysted for a moment before it disappeared, making them wonder if what they felt was an illusion. No matter what, they all saw an exhrating battle. Initially, they were there to see Augustus and Watson in a simr match as before, but they did not expect the situation to be a hundred times more intense than they had imagined. That match would be the most exciting battle they had ever seen in their lives. Without a doubt, perhaps no one would be able to surpass Watson and Nia until they died. Whether it was Nia, who nearly killed the entire stadium with her kingly posture, or Watson, who was still tenacious even after falling into a difficult situation and finally turned defeat into victory, their strength and spirit were worthy of everyone¡¯s admiration. ¡°Good job, Watson. I knew you could win!¡± ¡°D*mn it. I bet 100,000 gold coins on Augustus. I had hoped that Augustus would be able to turn defeat into victory, but in the end, he did not even enter the finals. I¡¯ve wasted 100,000 gold coins! If I had known earlier, I would have ced my 100,000 gold coins on Watson.¡± ¡°To be able to see such a thrilling performance is truly a life without regrets. The only w is that the audience stands are too close. Several times, I felt the aftermath of Watson¡¯s attack pass through the protective barrier and almost kill me! His Majesty has named Watson as the kingdom¡¯s number one genius. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate. I think he¡¯s the kingdom¡¯s number one elite!¡± The spectators were discussing it animatedly, each of their faces filled with enthusiasm. Watson looked at Nia in a daze. ¡°Why did you admit defeat?¡± ¡°Future You has shown mercy to me. That¡¯s how I escaped from him. From now on, I owe you my life, and you¡¯ve given me hope of breaking through to a higher level! In return, I¡¯ll give you this victory. At the same time, I hope to be your servant. I¡¯ll observe you closely and learn how to be more powerful.¡± Nia¡¯s serious reply made Watson feel somewhat puzzled. His strength was not even as good as Nia¡¯s. How could he let her learn from him? Nia even wanted to be his servant. It was not fitting for the Saint Laurent family¡¯s future heir to be his future heir. He would not agree to it, let alone the Saint Laurent family. Watson was stillining when he saw Nia walking straight toward him. When she got close to him, Nia reached out and picked him up. Then, she lowered her head slightly and pressed her lips against his. The boisterous crowd fell silent at that moment. They stared nkly at the young boy and girl who were kissing in the field. What was going on? Watson felt the softness of Nia¡¯s lips. Since he had transmigrated to that world, he hade into contact with many girls. Many girls had intimate contact with him. For example, Wendy always helped him bathe. However, that was the first time he had kissed a girl. In other words, that was his first kiss. After being at a loss for a few seconds, Watson suddenly reacted and pushed Nia away. ¡°Miss Nia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°My honorable Young Master Watson, I am helping you with your treatment. As a servant, am I wrong to do that? Many members of my family liked to do that to the servants. I thought that that was something that a servant should do for their master.¡± Nia touched her lips, then turned her head, appearing very silly and cute. That was definitely a problem with the Saint Laurent family. Covering his lips, Watson suddenly realized something. After the battle, it had been difficult for him to move his fingers because he was tired. After that kiss, though, he was full of energy and did not seem to be tired at all. It seemed like he could fight Nia for another 300 rounds. ¡°I can move.¡± ¡°I used the power of eleration to stimte the magical elements in your body and soul, Master, and restored your condition to the peak.¡± ¡°Thank you. No, don¡¯t do that to me again.¡± Watson thanked her, and Nia began to approach him again. ¡°The Saint Laurent family members never thank the maids. They only ask them to take off their clothes! If Master is not satisfied with my behavior just now, I can find another way to make Master happy.¡± ¡°No need, Miss Nia. I have already recovered. I don¡¯t need you to do those unnecessary things.¡± Watson quickly held Nia down, who was trying to do something. If Nia did something even more outrageous in public, his reputation would be ruined. Watson turned around. He realized that all the noblemen in the audience were giving him strange looks. There were also whispers of gossip. ¡°No way! Miss Nia actually kissed Watson on her own ord in front of so many of us! As a nobleman, it must have been too passionate for Watson to express his love in public. Furthermore, Miss Nia was fighting Watson to the death. Is that a lover¡¯s spat?¡± ¡°Well, people do say that fights lead to friendships. Perhaps Miss Nia was attracted by Watson¡¯s strength during the battle! A strong man attracts girls. Now it seems like it¡¯s true.¡± Watson¡¯s head hurt when he heard that. Things were not what they did at all. He wanted to exin, but a young female voice filled with anger came from behind him before he could speak. ¡°Watson, you b*stard! How could you kiss other women besides me? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re my future husband? You nned to have an affair before you got married? Or have you forgotten how sweet we were when you tied me up and dipped me in the hot spring when we were in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard?¡± It was Princess Kiana. She held her golden-red dress with both hands and rushed toward the arena. She ignored her image and jogged toward Watson; she looked furious. The three princes chased after her helplessly. As they chased, they ridiculed her. The Eldest Prince said, ¡°Kiana, pay attention to your image. This is a public ce! Also, what one does before one gets married is not considered cheating.¡± The Second Prince said, ¡°And Kiana, what do you mean by binding and soaking in the hot spring? Why didn¡¯t I hear about that?¡± Only the Third Prince waved his fists angrily, looking at Watson with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Kiana, did that guy bully you? Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± The scene immediately became even more out of control. ¡°Being tied up in the hot spring? I didn¡¯t expect Watson to have such a hobby, doing such a terrible thing to the young princess,¡± a nobleman whispered in the audience. The people nearby nodded as well. ¡°ording to the Princess, she had a rtionship with Watson before the end of thepetition. What would she do if Watson was not the champion? Although the probability of that happening is tiny! But not only did he make Miss Nia like him, but he also seduced the Princess. Watson¡¯s luck in love is really enviable!¡± Many of the spectators revealed looks of envy and hatred toward Watson. Which man did not yearn to have two women in each arm? Furthermore, one of Watson¡¯s two admirers was a noble princess whose status was above everyone else, and the other was the Saint Laurent family¡¯s daughter. Her status was equally noble, and her strength was formidable. Watson¡¯s future was simply unimaginable with those two women. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not what you think. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Watson shook his arms and tried to exin himself. However, his voice drowned in the waves of other people¡¯s voices. No one paid any attention to him. On the contrary, after Kiana came to him, she panted for a while. Then, as if she wanted to retaliate against Nia, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Watson¡¯s face. She pointed at Nia and scolded, ¡°You shameless woman. Watson is mine. Get out of my way.¡± ¡°Did I do something bad? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve decided to be Watson¡¯s servant. I apologize if I made you unhappy, but I won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°You stinky woman! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Kiana stomped her feet in anger. The crown was in an uproar when she kissed Watson. Some people even whistled frivolously. Just as the situation was about to get out of hand, King Landhar III¡¯s majestic voice came from the sky. ¡°All of you, be quiet. Thepetition is over. As the champion, Watson is now my daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦. At the same time, he will obtain the right to be the future king. Your rude words to Watson are an insult to the future king. Do you know your crime?¡± ¡°If there is nothing else, all of you will stay here and continue to watch the battle between the other geniuses. It will determine the kingdom¡¯s genius rankings from the third to the sixteenth ce! If all of you don¡¯t want to watch, you may leave.¡± The crowd quieted down and began to leave. At least half of the audience had left. After watching Watson and Nia¡¯s outstanding performance, the fights between the other geniuses sounded dull. The crowd had also told their rtives and friends who were not there about Watson¡¯s encounter with the two beautiful girls. ¡°Watson, you heard what Father said? Now that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦, you can¡¯t be with other women, especially that battered woman whose face is covered in blood!¡± Kiana red at Nia. She grabbed Watson¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, follow me back to the pce. I¡¯ll show you my room and finish what I did not finish thest time.¡± ¡°What did you not finish thest time? Can I take a look? Maybe I can help.¡± Nia did not understand why Kiana was angry. ¡°You can¡¯t help. I told you to stay away from Watson. Why can¡¯t you understand that?¡± Nia angered Kiana again. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m tired. I want to go home to rest. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Annoyed by those two girls, Watson shook off Kiana¡¯s hand and disappeared with a teleportation spell. Only Kiana and Nia were left on the spot, looking at each other and quarreling. One girl said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for quarreling and letting Watson run away.¡± Then, the other girl said, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t quite understand, and the one who has been quarreling is you.¡± Several members of the Saint Laurent family asked the old woman, whose expression had darkened. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Bring Nia back and lock her up. If she continues quarreling with the Princess, our heads will fall! Nia actually kissed Watson in front of so many people. As the Child of God, doesn¡¯t she have no feelings?¡± The old woman¡¯s face was ashen. Nia¡¯s actions had caused the Saint Laurent family to lose their standing. At that moment, she could feel many burning gazesing from all directions. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Saint Laurent members nodded respectfully and were about to leave when the old woman suddenly said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°After you take Nia away, investigate that boy called Watson and find out what his background is and which border family he is from! I have a feeling that the boy is very simr to someone I know. If they are rted, then it doesn¡¯t matter even if Nia doesn¡¯t get first ce in thatpetition.¡± He did not know what had happened on thepetition grounds, nor did he know that the rumors about him, the Princess, and Nia would spread throughout the capital. After Watson teleported to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, he told Samuel and the other senior brothers that he was tired and had to return to his room to rest. He did not want to see anyone, even his masters. Then, he returned to his room and fell asleep on his bed. He did not know how to exin what had happened in thepetition, including how he had defeated Nia. However, his masters and Christina would definitely ask him about it when they returned. He decided not to exin. Watson did not sleep well and had a dream. In the dream, he epted the title of the Strongest Genius conferred by King Landhar III in front of many Royal Academy members and was forced to marry Kiana. However, on the day of the wedding, Nia barged in and fought with Kiana. In the end, Nia and Kiana held onto each one of his arms and argued. Then, they used a knife to split him into two. Whoosh! Watson got up from the bed andmented that it was a nightmare. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead, but at that moment, someone handed him a towel. He subconsciously said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he wiped his forehead with the towel. Suddenly, he felt like something was wrong. He turned his head and saw a 14-year-old girl standing at the head of his bed. Silver-gray Roman curls hung on both sides of her body. She was dressed in a decent maid¡¯s outfit. She humbly ced her hand on her lower abdomen. ¡°My master, you¡¯re awake. May I ask if you had a nightmare?¡± ¡°Nia, why are you here?¡± ¡°Today is the Royal Academy¡¯s opening day. I¡¯m here to wake you up, Master. That is my job as a servant,¡± Nia replied calmly. She was there to wake him? A huge question mark appeared above Watson¡¯s head. He wondered how she got into his room. That was the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. No matter how strong Nia was, she could not have appeared there so quietly. Master Antonio and Master Reid would not have agreed to do that. Boom! Suddenly, someone kicked the door open. Kiana, dressed in a gorgeous long dress, went into the room as two maids helped to hold her skirt. She looked at Watson. ¡°I¡¯m here to wake you up. You should be grateful¡ªArgh, Nia, why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a clingy girl. I knew you would not give up so easily. Get out of my way. Watson is mine.¡± Kiana was like a lion who had seen its enemy. She pounced on her with bared fangs and ws, but Nia easily dodged her. On the other hand, Kiana tripped and fell on the soft bed because her skirt was too long. She raised her head and rubbed her forehead. Kiana did not leave the bed. Instead, she climbed up and wrapped herself with the nket. She wriggled on the bed like a worm and approached Watson. ¡°Watson, let¡¯s y a game.¡± Watson had a headache. He bounced from the bed and stood in his pajamas. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about Nia. How did you get in, Princess Kiana?¡± He remembered that he had made it very clear to his senior brothers that he did not want to be disturbed while he was resting, not even if King Landhar III was there. As one of his believers, Samuel would not have gone against his will. ¡°I walked in through the door.¡± Kiana saw that Watson was not paying attention to her. She rolled a few times on the bed to entice him. Then, she sat on the edge of the bed and pointed outside. ¡°I only gave them a little reward, and your two masters let me in.¡± What? Watson looked outside the door. He saw Antonio and Reid leading Samuel and the other disciples to stand in two rows in the long corridor. They looked like a group of guards. A group of luxuriously dressed noblemen stood in front of them. The leader was the old woman from the Saint Laurent family. There were dozens of people following behind her; each of them was holding a diamond-tier holy relic or an equivalent treasure in their hands. ¡°Watson has just been through a battle and is extremely tired. He doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. If you want to go in, you¡¯ll likely make him angry! He has a bad temper. When he gets angry, we can¡¯t control him. However, if you can give him a holy relic or an equivalent gift, perhaps he won¡¯t be so angry.¡± Antonio stroked his nonexistent beard and smiled. Reid, who was beside him, said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As Watson¡¯s master, no one knows him better than me. His favorite thing is to collect powerful treasures. As long as the treasures satisfy him, he won¡¯tin. You can talk to him and ask him anything.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Master Antonio, Master Reid, don¡¯t worry! Just say the word. We will try our best to make Watson satisfied.¡± The noblemen smiled. Samuel, who was standing behind Reid, said in a low voice, ¡°Master, Junior Brother Watson said that he doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him, but you guys are making profits like this. He might get angry if this wakes him! Besides, I think it¡¯s not right to use others to make profits.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Reid nced at Samuel and handed him a holy relic. ¡°I¡¯m giving you this. Do you still think so?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s still a little¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you another one.¡± After he was handed the two holy relics, Samuel hesitated for a moment, and his expression became firm. ¡°Master, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your method. Although Junior Brother Watson told us not to disturb him, you and Master Antonio his masters. They say that a master is just like a father, a status that is higher than the mountain. You must have a special purpose in doing this, perhaps for Junior Brother Watson¡¯s sake. I believe that he will not say anything even when he finds out about it.¡± Chapter 431 - The Key To The Great Library

Chapter 431: The Key To The Great Library

¡°That¡¯s right. Antonio and I are doing that so that Watson can interact more with the noblemen and expand hiswork in the kingdom for the future. As for waking him up, we¡¯re doing it so that he can seize the time to go to the Royal Academy to train and avoid cking off. Everything is for his own good,¡± Reid said. Samuel nodded. ¡°Master!¡± At that moment, Watson¡¯s tender voice came from behind Reid. He could not help but tremble as he turned his head. He saw Watson behind him, and his eyebrows twitched. He was staring at him with a strange expression as if he was trying to hold back something. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s wrong? Did the twodies who just entered your room do something to make you angry?¡± ¡°They did not make me angry. On the contrary, Master, I can¡¯t ept what you¡¯re doing right now! Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I would not see anyone no matter who came? It¡¯s fine if you did not want to help, but why did you take the initiative to send an outsider into my room?¡± ¡°Antonio and I weren¡¯t too clear about that. Who did you tell? ¡± ¡°Senior Samuel.¡± ¡°Samuel, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did Watson tell you that he was tired and could not see any guests? Why did you let so many people in? Apologize to your junior brother.¡± Reid frowned and turned to scold Samuel, who was holding the two holy relics. He was stunned. He was at a loss. Reid gave him two holy relics to force him to agree. Why did he me him? ¡°Master Reid, Master Antonio, please postpone the quarrel between you guys! I brought the members of the Saint Laurent family here because I had something important to tell Watson. Time is limited. Can you let us talk to Watson first?¡± After watching for a while, among the many nobles waiting in front of Reid, the leader, an old woman wearing a veil and a purple dress,ughed and interrupted Reid¡¯s reprimand of Samuel. In their eyes, that time, it was clearly Reid and Antonio who had used Watson to receive a wave of gifts. However, after Watson discovered them, they did not want to bear Watson¡¯s anger, so they could only me Samuel. None of that was important to them. What was important was that after thepetition yesterday, the head of the Saint Laurent family, the old woman in front of him, asked his subordinates to investigate Watson¡¯s matter. ording to their investigations, they had really found some important things, forcing them toe to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard to see Watson. ¡°Madam Ophelia, what you said makes sense.¡± Antonio nodded to the old woman in front of him, then looked at Watson. ¡°Watson, let¡¯s put our matters aside for now. This is Madam Ophelia. She is the current head of the Saint Laurent family. She came to see you today because she has something very important to tell you. The room has been prepared. The two of you can have a good chat.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Watson agreed. He sized up the woman named Ophelia. Through the veil, he could still see a trace of familiarity on her face. At the same time, the way Ophelia looked at him made him feel warm. Was it because they shared the same blood? Watson could not help but think about that. He knew that his father, Edward Garry, hadmitted some unforgivable sin, so he was expelled from the Saint Laurent family and was exiled to the border, and that old woman in front of him was very likely to be his father¡¯s rtive. Watson had a vague guess as to what the Saint Laurent family¡¯s head wanted to talk to him about. Under Samuel¡¯s lead, they came to an empty room in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. There were more than ten experts from the Saint Laurent family guarding outside. After the door closed, Ophelia walked to the sofa in the middle of the room and sat down. She pointed at the opposite side and said, ¡°Watson, you sit down too.¡± ¡°I wonder what Madam Ophelia wants to talk to me about?¡± Watson asked after sitting down. ¡°A genius like you should have a certain guess as to why I came to find you. Why do you think I came to find you?¡± As Ophelia removed the veil that had been covering her face, she revealed a white-haired head with a ruddy face and a pair of sky-blue eyes as deep as the ocean. ¡°Edward is my son, and I am your grandmother. Is he well, living at the border? ¡± As expected, she was here to find her family. Watson sighed in his heart. ¡°Father is well. Don¡¯t worry, Madam Ophelia.¡± Watson did not know what mistakes his father had made to be expelled. No matter how Watson asked Edward, he would not say anything. Of course, that was not important because he only needed to know that after his father was expelled, the Saint Laurents did not look for him again. That was enough. Before he awakened the system, his family had lived on a chicken farm. They lived a miserable life where they could only drink a bowl of soup a week. They also had to face the jealousy of other farmers. Where was the Saint Laurent family at that time? Even though he had awakened the system, the dangers he faced were even more terrifying. Nightingale, an assassin sent by the border count, had looked for him. There was also the greedy Mage Guild that wanted to attack ckmoon Castle. Even Antonio wanted to eliminate them in the beginning. Where was the Saint Laurent family then? Since the Saint Laurent family had given up on them, to Watson, even if they were rted by blood, they were only strangers. That was why he did not look at the Saint Laurent family when he went to the royal city; he had not paid any attention to them. At that moment, after seeing his outstanding performance in the exhibitionpetition and knowing that he had obtained the title of the kingdom¡¯s number one genius, the Saint Laurent family¡¯s matriarch had looked for him. Her motive was very obvious. ¡°Watson, I know that you have a grudge against me and the Saint Laurent family for letting your father live at the border for such a long time without caring about anything. However, we also have our own difficulties! After all, the order your father received back then was sent by His Majesty. Instead of carrying out the mission, he let go of the target. Under such circumstances, the Saint Laurent family and I have no way to protect him, let alone visit him. Otherwise, His Majesty would be furious. Your father¡¯s life was spared because my husband and I pleaded with the King. ¡°We have four children. Your father, Edward, is the youngest! The other three of his older brothers are not as outstanding as him. Therefore, when my husband was still alive, he loved Edward the most. Unfortunately, after Edward made a mistake and left, my husband quickly died of depression. I inherited his position! Forgive me for locating you sote. It was our fault that the Saint Laurent family did not let Edward stay, but now we want to make up for it. Can you give us a chance to make up for it, Watson?¡± Ophelia spoke passionately, especially when she recounted her husband¡¯s death, she took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes. When a normal person faced such a narration, they would definitely be moved to the point of sympathy. However, it did not work with Watson. He was not an average youth but a 30-year-old adult. He had often seen that kind of method used to incite the other party¡¯s feelings. ¡°Madam Ophelia, there¡¯s no need to say those words. Just tell me your purpose. What do you want?¡± ¡°Watson, I want you to return to the Saint Laurent family and be a part of us once again! If you agree, we can even bring your father and your family back to the Saint Laurent family. I¡¯ll negotiate with the family and cancel the judgment against your father. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± Watson thought for a moment and nodded. Ophelia¡¯s face lit up. Unfortunately, the smile on her face did notst long; it stiffened when Watson said, ¡°I can join the Saint Laurent family. But I want 100 holy relics.¡± ¡°A hundred holy relics? Watson, did I hear wrongly? We don¡¯t have that many. We are sincere in asking for your return. Also, I¡¯m your grandmother. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to propose conditions to me?¡± ¡°Why not? In my opinion, a hundred holy relics are not much. Furthermore, that is only the price for me to return to the Saint Laurent family. If you want me to address you as my grandmother or the other uncles and aunties of the Saint Laurent family, you¡¯ll have to pay an additional price. Of course, you can choose not to pay. If that¡¯s the case, I think joining Ptolemy or the Campbell family would be a better choice. They should be much more generous than the Saint Laurent family.¡± Watson¡¯s words made Ophelia¡¯s eyes widen. She did not know what to say to refute him. Boom! At that moment, the door was pushed open. A burly middle-aged man with brown hair and a mustache entered the room, his angry blue eyes locked onto Watson. ¡°Mother, I told you not to tell Watson that. Back then, my good-for-nothing brother abandoned the Saint Laurent family because of a woman. Now, this little brat is just like him. He doesn¡¯t know etiquette, righteousness, and shame. He asked for benefits from the Saint Laurent family, his own family! If you want to pay him 100 holy relics, you might as well expel him from the family. After all, our family already has Nia.¡± ¡°This is¡ª¡± The man looked somewhat simr to his father but had a sturdier appearance and build. ¡°His name is Carlos. He¡¯s my eldest son and also your father¡¯s eldest brother. You should call him Uncle.¡± Watson immediately understood why that man was so angry with him. ¡°Mother, why are you exining so much to the little brat?¡± The man named Carlos came in front of Watson, grabbed his cor, and pulled him from the sofa. He said fiercely, ¡°Little Brat, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t even think about hitting on my daughter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Carlos. In fact, I¡¯m not the one thinking about your daughter. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s thinking about me. If you can restrain her and make her stop looking for me, then I¡¯ll be very grateful.¡± ¡°You detestable kid, what nonsense are you talking about? How could my daughter fall for a guy like you? Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson and make you understand that some words can¡¯t be said carelessly.¡± Carlos stretched his fist outward to punch Watson¡¯s face. However, the moment he stretched his fist, a thinyer of solid ice condensed around it. That caused his body to freeze, and he turned his head. Behind him, Nia, who was in a maid uniform, slowly walked into the room from the outside. Along the way, the members of the Saint Laurent family revealed fear on their faces. No one dared to stop her. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nia, my sweetheart. Father, I¡¯m helping you to teach this impolite brat a lesson. He said that you¡¯d taken a fancy to him. I won¡¯t let him off easily after making such a joke! Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need you to make a move. I can defeat him myself.¡± Carlos doted and fawned over his daughter. ¡°Father, just as Watson said, he is my master now. I took the initiative to ask him for that! If you want to attack Watson, even if you are my father, I will do my best to stop you.¡± Nia reached out with her right hand. A faint chill appeared in her palm, which made Carlos¡¯ eyes sh with a trace of fear. ¡°Nia, you want to attack me because of an outsider? As your father, I am very sad.¡± Compared to fear, Carlos¡¯ expression was more of a disappointment. He ignored her. After entering the room, Nia went straight to Watson¡¯s side and smoothed the corner of Watson¡¯s clothes, which had be wrinkled because of Carlos. ¡°Master, are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, Watson turned around and walked out of the door. Without turning his head, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nia. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to make it to the Royal Academy¡¯s opening ceremony! As for you, Madam Ophelia, remember the conditions I said. I want 150 holy relics, not a single one less.¡± ¡°Watson, you said 100 holy relics! How did it be 150?¡± Ophelia could not help but exim. ¡°Because of him.¡± Watson pointed at Carlos and then left with Nia. ¡°That detestable brat!¡± After being called by Watson and adding 50 holy relics as bargaining chips, Carlos was so angry that his face turned ashen. He clenched his teeth tightly. ¡°Mother, that fellow is not sincere about cooperating with our Saint Laurent family at all. I suggest that we find an opportunity to simply kill him so that he won¡¯t be so arrogant in front of us! Or, we can use the excuse of treating him to a meal as an excuse to poison the food and control him secretly. If he doesn¡¯t cooperate, we won¡¯t give him the antidote. When the timees, let¡¯s see if he still dares to make such excessive demands.¡± ¡°Shut up, Carlos! Killing Watson and poisoning him? How did youe up with so many stupid ideas? You should understand how terrifying Watson¡¯s strength is if he can defeat Nia. Do you think those things are useful to him? Also, Watson is now the Princess¡¯ fianc¨¦, one of the future heirs to the kingdom. If the King finds out that we made a move on Watson, what do you think he¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Watson wants 150 holy relics. Even if the Saint Laurent family has to sell everything, we must get our hands on those holy relics! We must get Watson to join our family. With Watson¡¯s ability and the assistance of the Saint Laurent family, in the future, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to defeat the other princes and be the true heir of this kingdom. At that time, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will have a Saint Laurent as the King. How glorious will that be?¡± Watching Watson leave, Ophelia could not help but clench her fists, her eyes flickering. ¡°In the past, due to a moment of carelessness, I let Edward go, causing the Saint Laurent family to lose a genius. That matter has already caused me some regret. This time, I won¡¯t let you go again, Watson.¡± ¡­. At the Royal Academy. After discussing it with Ophelia, Watson immediately went back to change his clothes, preparing to head to the Royal Academy. Apanying him were the three beauties¡ªKiana, Nia, and Christina. Initially, Nia was wearing a maid¡¯s outfit, but that outfit was too eye-catching. Under Watson¡¯s firm request, Nia changed her maid¡¯s outfit into a pale yellow dress. That egg-yolk dress was Christina¡¯s previous outfit, and it fitted Nia perfectly. Christina was in a white robe, Nia was in a yellow dress, and Kaia was in a golden-red dress. The three women were of different ages, but they were like different kinds of flowers,peting for Watson¡¯s attention. The entire street became bright and beautiful. Many passersby turned their heads and looked at the three beauties, unable to recover from their daze for a long time. ¡°That is Princess Kiana, right? I just went to the Royal Academy yesterday to watch thepetition. Princess Kiana ran to the stage after thepetition and even kissed Watson!¡± ¡°The girl next to her is Nia. As expected of the strongest genius in the kingdom, Watson. He has been hugging both of them since early in the morning. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± ¡°Who is thest woman beside Watson? She looks very mature. In terms of looks, she doesn¡¯t seem to be inferior to Miss Nia and Miss Kiana.¡± ¡°How can you be so ignorant? That person is the daughter of the current Sword Saint, Miss Christina, nicknamed the Swordmistress. It is said that she has been living with Watson for a very long time. Perhaps they have a rtionship too! It seems like Watson has many more women who like him. If only I had half of his strength. Perhaps I could attract one or two women as well.¡± The discussions of the passersby around entered Watson¡¯s ears, making him not know whether tough or cry. Only a day had passed, and in the eyes of everyone, he was already a yboy. In order to change that image, he subconsciously teleported a few meters to the side, pulling a certain distance away from the girls. Who would have thought that just as he teleported out, his body would bump into something soft? ¡°Ah, who suddenly appeared and scared me? Running so fast on the streets of the capital, don¡¯t you have eyes? If you don¡¯t need eyes, I can help you dig them out.¡± Following the girl¡¯s rebuke, Watson turned his head and apologized. When he saw the face of the person behind him, he was stunned. ¡°Miss Lily?¡± ¡°What? Watson?¡± Rubbing her chest, Lily saw the person¡¯s face and heaved a sigh of relief. Her angry expression eased a little. Charlotte, who was beside Lily, saw Watson and came over to greet him with a smile. ¡°Watson, Lily is in a bad temper today. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Bad temper? What¡¯s wrong with Miss Lily?¡± ¡°After you and Nia fought yesterday, His Majesty arranged for us to start a new round of matches to set the ranking. In the end, I got fifth ce, and Lily got the eighth ce. She¡¯s not happy.¡± Charlotte pretended to be rxed. As soon as she finished speaking, Lily rushed in front of her and tried to cover her mouth with her hand. She looked a little annoyed. ¡°Really, Charlotte, why did you tell Watson about that? The reason I got eighth ce was not that I was not strong enough. It was all because of that monster, Nia. Yesterday, she used an unknown method to freeze me, which affected my performance.¡± After Watson left yesterday, the kingdom immediately identified Watson as the strongest genius in the kingdom. Nia got second ce. After a series of battles, Augustus sessfully got third ce, Christina was fourth ce, and Charlotte was fifth ce. Lily did not know how she performed so abnormally, but she was defeated by two tinum-tier weapon users and only obtained eighth ce. It was also worth mentioning that Casey got tenth ce, but that was not why Lily was unhappy. ¡°Did I do something bad?¡± As soon as Lily¡¯s voice fell, Nia, who was not far from Watson, walked forward. Seeing Nia¡¯s appearance, Lily¡¯s expression changed. She eximed, ¡°You¡­ Why are you with Watson?¡± It was not only Lily but Charlotte¡¯s expression changed as well. With a conflicted expression, she nodded. ¡°Greetings, Sister Nia.¡± After thepetition, she heard that Nia had a fight with her family. Nia wanted to see Watson, but the Saint Laurent family refused her wish. Nia injured a few of them and forced her way out. She heard that that morning, Madam Ophelia had personally brought people to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. She did not know if it was because of Nia that she wanted to question Watson. ¡°Hey, Watson, aren¡¯t we going to the Royal Academy? Then let¡¯s not chat on the road. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Kiana also reached Watson¡¯s side and grabbed his hand in an attempt to lead him away. That action made Charlotte and Lily¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Not only is Sister Nia here but the Princess and Lady Swordmistress are also here.¡± Christina nodded slightly, indicating that she had seen them. Meanwhile, Kiana snorted coldly and ignored the two girls. In Kiana¡¯s eyes, any beautiful woman who appeared beside Watson, anyone between the ages of one to eighty years old, was her enemy. ¡°If I did anything excessive in yesterday¡¯spetition and made you feel unhappy, I apologize,¡± Nia said softly. Lily waved her hand awkwardly since Kiana was present. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let bygones be bygones. The reason I did not get a good result yesterday is also rted to myck of strength! If I had half of yours or Watson¡¯s strength, even if I made a mistake, I would still be able to get into the top three.¡± As they spoke, the group walked forward. The number of people in the group changed from four to six, which was still increasing. ¡°Excuse me, are you Young Master Watson? I saw yesterday¡¯s match. It was too exciting. My name is Camille. Can you give me an autograph?¡± A girl wearing a Royal Academy uniform asked. She looked about the same age as Watson. She held a piece of parchment in her hand and looked at Watson with a fervent gaze. ¡°And me, I¡¯m also a new student at the Royal Academy. Furthermore, I¡¯m a member of the warrior department; I¡¯m from the same department as Young Master Watson.¡± There were more than ten noble girls following behind the young girl. They surrounded Watson while chattering, pushing Kiana and the others who were originally beside him to the side. That made Kiana so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°One, two, three¡­twelve! Twelve unknown women are surrounding Watson. I¡¯m Watson¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Are they looking down on me? Don¡¯t let me find out which family those people belong to. Otherwise, I will definitely teach them a lesson.¡± Under the embrace of the many beautiful girls, the passersby on the surrounding streets looked at Watson with even more envy. They wished they could switch ces with Watson and let them take over Watson¡¯s ce to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by beautiful women. Finally, Watson arrived at the Royal Academy entrance. As soon as he entered the academy, arge group of students immediately rushed out. Those students were both male and female, and among them, there was no shortage of teachers from the academy. Their eyes were filled with joy as they looked at Watson. ¡°Watson, you are finally here. As the most outstanding talent in the Royal Academy in the past hundred years, your arrival will definitely allow the academy to rise to a higher level.¡± ¡°Even His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time! Today is the opening ceremony, and at the same time, it is also a ceremony to award you and many other geniuses. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Under the escort of many students and teachers, Watson and the others quickly arrived at the inner part of the academy. The auditorium was decorated with bright gold and jade, and the floor was covered with a red carpet. The seats were gradually filled with people from the academy. Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning with passion, and in front of them was a spacious tform. King Landhar III sat on a throne on the tform, and ten geniuses stood in front of him. All those geniuses were part of the 16 geniuses who entered the finals yesterday. Watson saw Augustus, Casey, and Lana, the girl named Nero, who Augustus defeated, and a few tinum-tier weapon emissaries selected by King Landhar III. At that moment, those geniuses were led by Augustus to stand in front of King Landhar III. They all puffed out their chests and looked proud. Obviously, bing one of the 16 geniuses in the kingdom was a very happy thing. While Watson was looking at them, those geniuses also noticed Watson and the others¡¯ arrival. Their proud expressions were somewhat restrained. In their eyes, Watson was unquestionably the strongest. In front of Watson, they were like green leaves against bright flowers. Among them, Augustus was looking at Watson with anger in his eyes. He wanted to team up with Watson to defeat Nia. In the end, Watson did not listen to him. As a result, the Campbell family¡¯s holy relic was wiped out. Under McGee¡¯s fierce resistance, Armand did not dare to use any more holy relics on him. The weapons that he had fused were tinum-tier weapons that His Majesty the King had sold in the market. Those tinum-tier weapons were worth 10,000 gold coins each. If they were damaged, they could be reced. Watson could never take another holy relic from Augustus¡¯ body again. Unfortunately, there was a massive gap between being transformed by tinum-tier weapons and being transformed by holy relics. Augustus could no longer disy the strength of a starlight-tier elite. He could only barely reach the level of the diamond tier. That made him hate Watson even more. Especially when he saw the faintly discernible Wheel of Reversal and the Limitless Compass floating behind Watson, his expression became even angrier. Those two weapons should have belonged to him. ¡°Watson, you are finally here! You are the only ones left among the kingdom¡¯s 16 geniuses. Since you are all here, I will begin to present the prizes.¡± When King Landhar III saw Watson, his eyes shed, and his voice filled with dignity resounded throughout the entire venue. There were whispers of Watson¡¯s attractiveness and how one would like to receive the awards with the geniuses, but the King ignored them. ¡°Today is an important day for the kingdom. After the two-day match, today is the Royal Academy¡¯s opening day. Today, I will present the kingdom¡¯s Medal of Honor to those 16 geniuses who have made great contributions to the kingdom. I hope that in the future, all of you will be able to improve your strength and make great contributions to the kingdom.¡± As he spoke, King Landhar III walked up to Watson and the others. With his signal, the 16 geniuses stood in a row with Watson as the leader. King Landhar III took out a gold and red medal with a dragon embroidered on it and ced it on Watson and the others¡¯ chests. Everyone who received the medal nodded and thanked King Landhar III. Watson was no exception. He lowered his head and looked at the Gold Dragon Medal pinned on his chest. He realized that that medal was not only made of gold; it was also decorated with diamonds. The craftsmanship and raw materials alone could not bepared to ordinary jewelry. Furthermore, there was a magical aura on the badge. It seemed to be able to release a protective shield to protect the host. It was an excellent gold-tier peak magic tool. ¡°The Medal of Honor has been distributed. Next, I will give Watson an additional reward.¡± After walking one round, King Landhar III returned to Watson. He picked up the crown on his head and gently fastened it on Watson¡¯s head. Then, he reached out and gently stroked Watson¡¯s hair. ¡°If you wish to inherit the crown, you will have to bear its weight! Watson, I bestow upon you the title of the Fourth Prince of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You will have the right to freely enter the pce and have the same status as my other three sons. That crown is my gift to you. I hope that you will study hard in the Royal Academy and work hard to be a qualified monarch one day.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will not let you down.¡± Watson knelt on one knee respectfully and bowed his head. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for this medal ceremony. I still have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Next, Principal Brand will give a speech.¡± With those words, King Landhar III left the academy under the escort of his group of guards. Recing him was a white-haired old man who came onto the stage. He looked at Watson and the others with gratification and then began a long speech. ¡°Today, we wee these new students to the Royal Academy. This time, the number of students is ten times that of the past. This indicates the rise of the Royal Academy and the rise of the kingdom¡ª¡± Listening to Brand¡¯s speech, Watson felt like he was in a math ss when he was a child in his previous life. Fortunately, Brand spoke for ten minutes before his speech came to an end. ¡°Next, I shall announce that the opening ceremony of the Royal Academy hase to an end. Next, the teachers will lead you to your respective sses. Before that, Watson,e here. I also said that I would bestow the key to the Great Library to the winner of thepetition. Now, here is the key, Watson.¡± Brand took out a golden-colored key on a chain around his neck and waved at Watson. Watson immediately went forward, and Brand hung the chain around his neck. ¡°Watson, from now on, you are the gatekeeper of the Royal Academy¡¯s Great Library. Anyone who tries to enter the library, be it students or teachers, will be subjected to your scrutiny. At the same time, you have the right to enter the library and flip through books as you wish. I hope you can make good use of that right.¡± ¡°Yes, Principal Brand.¡± Watson reached out and caressed the golden key on his neck. The golden key suddenly grew an elf-like wing on its back, and it gently flew up. It drilled into the back of his neck and turned into a golden key-shaped mark, disappearing. ¡°Watson, it seems that we are going to be separated. If I had known earlier, I would have chosen to train as a warrior. That way, we can go to ss together.¡± Lily first looked enviously at the golden key that had disappeared from Watson¡¯s neck. Then, she revealed a reluctant expression. As a genius of the Campbell family, she had heard that the extensive library contained all the knowledge in the kingdom. She also knew how powerful that key was. ¡°All of you should just leave. Going to ss with Watson is a privilege that only I should have,¡± Kiana said from the side with her hands on her hips. She looked at everyone else. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want me to invite you to leave?¡± Lily and the others could only retreat because of Kiana¡¯s imposing manner. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Master either. Later, I¡¯ll apply to change the department,¡± Nia, who was the only one who did not leave, said expressionlessly. ¡°Annoying Woman! You¡¯re here again. I already said that you¡¯re not allowed to follow Watson anymore.¡± Kiana waved her fists at Nia angrily. Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Watson covered his forehead and sighed. At that moment, a deep voice sounded beside Watson. ¡°Watson, right? I¡¯m a teacher in the warrior department. My name is Blue. I hope that all students who choose the warrior department will follow me to the ssroom.¡± Watson turned his head and saw that the person talking to him had braids on his head. His skin was dark, and his figure was more robust than ordinary people. He was nearly three meters tall and carried a heavy sword on his back. He gave off the feeling of being as steady as a mountain. ¡°Nia and Kiana, the two of you should stop arguing. Nia, you better get to the mage department now. That is my order as your master! And Kiana, as a princess and not a student of the royal academy, please don¡¯t pester me at a time like this. Leave now.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s an order, alright, my master,¡± Nia replied respectfully. Kianained unhappily, ¡°Watson, I¡¯m a princess. How dare you scare me?¡± However, a hint of redness appeared on her face, and her breathing gradually became heavier. It was apparent that she liked Watson¡¯s stern scolding. Turning his head, Watson smiled at Blue, the teacher with the warrior department, who was somewhat surprised when he scolded the princess. ¡°Teacher Blue, let¡¯s go.¡± Following the warrior teacher, Watson arrived at the warrior department in 20 minutes. The Royal Academy had four departments corresponding to the four major upations in the kingdom. Among them, the mage department¡¯s ssroom was in the west, the warrior department was in the east, the priest was in the north, and the archers¡¯ ssroom was in the south. The warrior department¡¯s ssroom in the east was a huge building. ¡®I wonder what Teacher is going to teach us today?¡¯ Watson thought with anticipation. He took off the crown bestowed by King Landhar III and yed with it in his hands. ¡®I¡¯m one step closer to the throne. The next step is to recruit as many geniuses as possible in the Royal Academy to be the backbone for me to overthrow the King. He gave me the right to be the future King and conferred me the Fourth Prince¡¯s title. It will be much more convenient for me to do whatever I want. I¡¯ve also obtained the key to the Great Library. After ss ends, I¡¯ll go there and use the fusion system to learn.¡¯ The entire kingdom had umted hundreds of years of knowledge and secrets. If he learned all of them, one could imagine how much his strength would rise. The geniuses behind him saw that scene. Most of them looked envious, while a small number of them curled their lips and looked unhappy. ¡°That guy is too arrogant. Even though he is strong and awarded the crown and the key to the Great Library, he should not be so happy, right?¡± someone from the warrior department said in a sour tone. His words did not receive the approval of the people around him but instead made themugh. ¡°Why so jealous? Did you eat lemon?¡± ¡°If you were the one who got the title and the key to the Great Library, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be even happier than Watson.¡± Most of the people who said that were girls. Then, they turned around and chased after Watson¡¯s figure with their sparkling eyes. Some people sped their hands together. ¡°It is said that Watson was born in a small noble family at the border. It is all because of his hard work that he can achieve his current status. A hardworking man is the most handsome. In my heart, Watson ispletely different from those who rely on their background to seed. They can¡¯t do it themselves and will only be jealous of others.¡± The people who had just ridiculed Watson suddenly turned red in the face. ¡°Bullsh*t, I¡¯m not such a person! Even if I am, I know one person who would definitely not be like that, and that person is Augustus. Young Master Augustus even changed his body in order to win. He is willing to do anything to be stronger. That is a true man, a true elite. He ispletely different from a guy like Watson who relies on his talent and puts in very little effort to act so arrogantly.¡± Chapter 432 - The Tragic Augustus

Chapter 432: The Tragic Augustus

¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Young Master Augustus?¡± After refuting the words of the female students around him, the red-faced warrior turned around and looked at Augustus, who was hugging his shoulders, dressed in ck clothes and ck gloves. He had been acting arrogantly since the beginning. ¡°Shut up. Do you know how noisy you are?¡± Augustus raised his head and looked around with his scarlet eyes. The killing intent in his eyes was so strong that both the youth and the girls who worshipped Watson kept their mouths shut and kept quiet. They had watched Augustus¡¯ match against Watson. Even though Augustus lost in the end, the strength he disyed on the battlefield was shocking; otherwise, the youth would not have said that Augustus was better than Watson. At least, with Augustus¡¯ strength, crushing them was as easy as crushing a bug. ¡°Augustus, we are all ssmates. Don¡¯t be so rude.¡± Christina frowned and interrupted him. ¡°Lady Swordmistress, you don¡¯t seem to have anything to do here. Just follow Watson obediently.¡± Augustus smiled arrogantly. Then, he looked at Watson, who was calm as if he was thinking about something. His attention was not on him. ¡°And Watson, don¡¯t think that you canugh. In terms of strength, I might not be able to surpass you in this lifetime. However, the knowledge imparted in the Royal Academy is about strength and some other aspects, such as controlling the army and political skills. You can¡¯t even catch up with me in those aspects.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Watson seemed to have heard that sentence and raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can make a bet. Generally speaking, the first lesson taught by the various departments in the Royal Academy is not how to cultivate but to understand the current situation of the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the military strength of the other four kingdoms surrounding the kingdom! Only by understanding that will one have the motivation to cultivate. Only by understanding the situation of other kingdoms will one have the confidence to fight against those kingdoms in the future.¡± Augustus spoke with assurance. As the Young Master of the Campbell family, he had learned those things since he was young. That knowledge increased the noblemen¡¯s sense of honor toward the kingdom and prepared them for a rainy day. If a battle broke out one day and they did not understand how the other kingdoms worked, that would eventually lead to their downfall. The Royal Academy¡¯s purpose was to build talents for the kingdom. They had to make the students understand why knowledge was more important than cultivation itself. ¡°Young Master Augustus, what do you n to bet on?¡± ¡°The army has something called war chess. The chess pieces can be used to rece soldiers, and the chessboard can be used to rece the terrain. Both sides control different colored chess pieces to fight on the chessboard. One side will win when their opponent¡¯s chess pieces are all taken! Watson, let¡¯s use war chess to bet on who will win. If I win, you have to give me those two weapons behind me.¡± Augustus told him his n. Initially, he had wanted Watson¡¯s crown and the key to the extensive library. However, one was given by the King, and the other by the Principal. He did not want to make the King look bad in front of the Principal. After thinking about it, Augustus could only focus on the two weapons on Watson¡¯s back. Those two weapons were made from Watson¡¯s 50 holy relics. They possessed a power that was more powerful than thebined power of 50 holy relics. Augustus wanted to use that power to take revenge for Watson¡¯s previous actions against him. ¡°Young Master Augustus, you want those weapons as your reward, but you haven¡¯t told me what you will give me if I win.¡± ¡°Watson, do you think you can win? Do you know how to y chess?¡± ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a game.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s such a pity.¡± Augustus looked at Watson¡¯s expression when the other youth spoke. He did not think Watson was not lying. Since Watson had yed chess before, it should be easy for Augustus to win that match. If Watson had yed chess before, Augustus was worried that Watson would y the game too well. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want people to think that I¡¯m bullying you. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you something equivalent to two weapons, which is a hundred holy relics. That should be fine with you, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Watson nodded and smiled at the teacher named Blue. ¡°Teacher Blue, in order to prevent someone from refusing to pay after they lose, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to be a witness.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Blue¡¯s expression was a little strange. He did not expect that Augustus and Watson, the two geniuses, would continue to fight on the first day of school. However, it was only war chess. It was a game developed by the ancestors of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s monarch. That game could increase one¡¯s intelligence and improve one¡¯s skills in the arrangement of troops. It was a famous game around the world upon its release. For the Holy Dragon Kingdom generals or those who had the ambition to be generals, war chess was something that they had to master. Just as Blue was thinking, the youth who had just mocked Watson in front of everyone suddenly said, ¡°Hmph, Watson, you¡¯re going to lose for sure! I heard that Young Master Augustus¡¯ aplishments in war chess are quite good. Even the kingdom¡¯s famous generals can¡¯t beat him. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better change to another game. Otherwise, Young Master Augustus¡¯s win will be an unfair one.¡± Augustus nced at the youth beside him. He noticed that the youth had gray hair and a face full of righteous indignation. He seemed to have seen his face somewhere before, but he could not quite remember. He had spent a lot of effort to lure Watson into taking the bait, allowing Watson to have the idea ofpeting with him in chess. That youth actually wanted Watson to change to another game? Whose side was he on? That youth had clearly mocked Watson and looked like he did not like Watson very much, but he had done that instead. It was likely that his brain was not working properly. Then, Augustus heard Watson mumble, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Augustus to be so amazing. It looks like I made a mistake. Should I change to another game?¡± That made him panic. ¡°I do have some aplishments in war chess, and you don¡¯t know war chess. In that case, it would be unfair for you to win even if I won. I¡¯ll increase the reward. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll give you 300 holy relics. If I beat you, you only need to give me two weapons. What do you think?¡± He wanted Watson to continue with the gamble, so Augustus increased the reward by three times. ¡°Alright, Young Master Augustus, don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Watson nodded, turned around, and followed Teacher Blue to the ssroom. It was a vast and spacious colosseum with all kinds of training equipment ced in it. Among the training equipment, there was a huge chessboard, ten meters square, with hundreds of chess pieces arranged on it. ¡°Watson, Augustus, if you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s begin the match.¡± Blue stood around the huge chessboard and announced it to Augustus and Watson. Initially, the first lesson was for him to tell the noblemen about the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the surrounding kingdoms¡¯bat strength and the soldiers in the other kingdoms. However, that information was widespread knowledge. As a nobleman, he might have known about it since he was young and unwilling to listen to it anymore. As a teacher in the academy, he was reluctant to talk about simr things too many times. It just so happened that Watson had a conflict with Augustus, so he was happy to let the two of them have a war chess match. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ll go easy on you. I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± Augustus crossed his arms and nodded at Watson. The rules of war chess were very simple. A chess piece would immediately be removed once different colored chess pieces surrounded it. They would have a winner once one side lost all their chess pieces. The rules were straightforward, but it was tough to operate because one¡¯s opponent was not a fool. In order to have four chess pieces surround a chess piece, they would need at least four steps in the early stage. If they left even a single opening, they would not be able to remove the enemy¡¯s chess piece sessfully. They created such a winning method because when the founder king opened the Holy Dragon Kingdom territory, he used a four-person encirclement battle formation to do it. It was always sessful¡ªfour against one. He guaranteed that each of the enemies would face four enemies from different directions simultaneously. It made it seem like he had four times the strength and was able to kill them quickly. ¡°Since Young Master Augustus has said so, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Watsonughed and looked at the chessboard in front of him. Then, the knowledge about war chess automatically appeared in his mind. There were many in the memories of the Einherjar body that he had fused with. In addition, in his eyes, that so-called chess was very simr to the Go game that he had known in his previous life. As a result, he did not have confidence in the oue of that match, as he had just said to Augustus. Watson quietly activated the fusion system in his mind, explicitly fusing all the knowledge about chess in the Einherjar body. In just a moment, his skill level was raised to the peak. Then, he used hisbat aura to activate a warrior-like chess piece made of ck rocks in the center of the chessboard. That warrior-like chess piece was as tall as an ordinary person. In addition, its body was covered with armor made of rocks, and its weight was dozens of times that of an average person. Therefore, it was a game for people who yed war chess to improve their ability to arrange troops and formations and a training device to enhance theirbat aura. Seeing Watson ce his chess piece in the center, Augustus could not help but smile, and then he burst intoughter. ¡°Watson, it seems like you really don¡¯t know how to y war chess! The so-called war chess starts with four corners, so the odds of winning are greater. If you ce your chess piece in the center, you are waiting to be surrounded by others.¡± ced in the corner of the chessboard, it would naturally reduce the risk of being surrounded from the outside because the chessboard had a limit. And if one ced one¡¯s chess piece in the center, one would face the situation of being besieged on all sides. As heughed at Watson, Augustus ced his own chess piece in the corner of the chessboard step by step. Then, Watson¡¯s second chess piece was ced in the center, and it looked like it was next to the first chess piece. Augustus was not the only one who saw that scene. Even Blue and the other students shook their heads. Even if Watson did not understand the game¡¯s rules, after he ced the first chess piece and heard Augustus¡¯ hint, he should have understood how ridiculous his action was. ¡°It seems that the match will end very soon.¡± Blue shook his head in disappointment. He had hoped that that lesson would be a chess match between Watson and Augustus, and then he would exin the chess match between the two of them. It would be a different teaching, but the exnation would be meaningless if Watson lost too quickly. He thought Watson¡¯s loss was just a matter of minutes. The other students, like Blue, were a little disappointed, especially the girls. Women were creatures of fantasy. They had seen Watson¡¯s amazing performance at thepetition venue, and they had long regarded Watson as an unparalleled genius. In their hearts, Watson could do anything, but they found that Watson was not good at ying chess. That had lowered their expectations, which caused Watson¡¯s image in their hearts to drop as well. At that moment, the male student who had taken the lead in ridiculing Watson started to stir the atmosphere again. ¡°Everyone, it looks like Young Master Augustus and Watson¡¯s match will end very soon. Watson will definitely lose! I¡¯ve said that Watson is useless apart from his strength. In a battle with other kingdoms, personal valor is not very useful. What we really need is an understanding of the troops¡¯ arrangement. On that point, Young Master Augustus is much stronger than Watson. The bet was meaningless. Now, I want to open a new bet. Let¡¯s bet on how many chess pieces Young Master Augustus can use to win against Watson. I bet that Young Master Augustus can win with another ten moves. I bet a thousand gold coins.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet as well. I¡¯ll bet that Augustus will win in 50 steps, 100 gold coins.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet that Augustus will win in 100 steps, 500 gold coins.¡± As the male student¡¯s voice fell, some people around them could not help but take out 100 gold coins or more and began to bet. Blue turned a blind eye to all of that. Betting was a very normal thing for the students. As long as it did not cause a destructive impact on their studies, no teacher would care about that matter. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t continue to struggle.¡± Augustus chuckled. He and Watson had already yed dozens of chess pieces. Watson¡¯s chess pieces were scattered in the outermost corner of the chessboard, forming a huge encirclement. Watson¡¯s chess pieces were only arranged densely in the center of the chessboard. Each chess piece was separated by a grid, looking like a huge piece of beehive coal. No matter who it was, Watson¡¯s defeat was already set. Augustus only needed to surround the outside, and then all of Watson¡¯s chess pieces on the chessboard would be in danger. No matter how many chess pieces Watson ced, he would only give the other side more spoils of war. However, Watson did not seem to think so. He continued to move the chess pieces in the center of the chessboard and signaled Augustus to continue ying. ¡°Watson, since you¡¯re courting death, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Augustus sneered. He had the new bets on their match. He wanted to use the fastest speed to destroy Watson. Three minutester, Augustus used the chess pieces to surround the outermostyer of the entire chessboard. He began to ce his stones on the penultimateyer of the chessboard. ¡°Watson, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Ten minutester, the outermostyer of the chessboard was entirely covered by Augustus¡¯ chess pieces, while Watson¡¯s chess pieces upied the middle area. The chess pieces from both sides began to collide. ¡°Watson, you should admit defeat.¡± Fifteen minutester. Augustus looked at everything in front of him in a daze. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The white warrior piece he controlled had more than half of the white warrior pieces on the chessboard shattered. However, none of the ck pieces had died. They were spreading in all directions like a virus. He was the one with an advantage. How did his pieces shatter in front of Watson¡¯s pieces? At first, he thought that it was because Watson did not know how to y chess and did not know how to connect the pieces to prevent him from surrounding them. However, it seemed like Watson had deliberately left a gap between the pieces. If he dared to ce a piece into the gap, Watson could put a piece outside to seal the gap. The passage initially left for Augustus to invade had be a trap. Due to the loss of many white pieces, Watson¡¯s ck pieces expanded. Then, Watson used the ck pieces to gradually fill in the gaps in the pieces on the central chessboard. Finally, only ayer of beehive-like pieces was left. ¡°Watson had turned it into an advantage. How did he y that game? Why is it so strange? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Augustus is going to lose. Does that mean that those who bet on Augustus will lose money?¡± The students looked at the situation on the chessboard, and their expressions became nervous. ¡°D*mn it, how did it turn out like that? Watson was clearly a newbie. How did he do it? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± The most nervous person was Augustus. He muttered softly as he watched the situation on the chessboard while his brain worked rapidly. Unfortunately, he could not think of any good ideas. Faced with the attack, Augustus could only wait in a honeb formation. If he did not attack, Watson would fill in the chess pieces in the central area. That caused Augustus to be in a dilemma. Finally, half an hour into the match, Augustus watched as the white warrior piece closest to him was surrounded by four ck pieces. The sharp de fell and shattered, and he sighed dejectedly. ¡°I lost.¡± At first, he chose to upy the four borders of the chessboard. That was not a problem because it could surround Watson¡¯s pieces. However, when he was at a disadvantage, the chess pieces at the borders became shackles that bound him. It left him with no way out. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re lucky this time. You won by luck. Let¡¯s y another round.¡± Augustus gritted his teeth. His expression was filled with anger. When he thought of the agreement he had made with Watson just now, his heart was bleeding¡ª300 holy relics! Where would he get them? If he told the Campbell family about that, they would probably tear him apart. ¡°Well, what do you have to pay for it?¡± ¡°If I lose again, I¡¯ll give you 500 holy relics.¡± ¡°Come on, then.¡± Another 20ter, the match ended even faster. Augustus¡¯ mouth twitched, and he looked a little lost. ¡°I lost. I lost again. How could it be?¡± ¡°Young Master Augustus, you owe me 800 holy relics. Do you still want to gamble?¡± Pointing at the ck chess pieces on the chessboard in front of him, the corners of Watson¡¯s mouth rose, and he looked rxed. ¡°Watson, in each of the two games you yed, you ced the chess pieces in the middle and then used the space between them to extend outwards, but each time, you were able to defeat your opponent. That is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a way of ying chess. Who did you learn it from? ¡± Blue reacted. It was not that Watson did not know how to y chess, but he yed it very cleverly. He was just being modest. ¡°I did not learn from anyone. If I had to say it, I learned from the ancestors.¡± ¡°The ancestors? Watson, don¡¯t mess around. They have been dead for hundreds of years.¡± Hearing Watson¡¯s words, the students of the royal academy around themughed. Watson, on the other hand, looked around with a severe expression. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. When the founder king conquered the territory, why did he choose the Holy Dragon Kingdom instead of the other four kingdoms? Everyone knows that there are five kingdoms globally, and the Holy Dragon Kingdom is in the center. The other four kingdoms are eyeing the Holy Dragon Kingdom covetously. Is that a coincidence? ¡°Some of you may say that the reason was that the climate here is pleasant and suitable for growing crops. At the same time, natural moats are protecting it in all directions. People from other kingdoms don¡¯t dare to invade it easily. It¡¯s still different from the chess pieces on the chessboard! What I want to say is that it has nothing to do with the location. Because even if we don¡¯t have the founder king, we would still choose this location. That is the so-called survival of the fittest.¡± Thebat aura on Watson¡¯s body spread out, turning all the chess pieces on the four corners of the chessboard into white. ¡°The current situation of the Holy Dragon Kingdom is simr to that. The Winter Nation in the north, the Elven Kingdom in the south, the Thorn Empire in the east, and the Dwarf Kingdom in the west. Those four kingdoms are just like the rules of war set by the founder king. Once the Holy Dragon Kingdom is surrounded, we will not be able to take care of ourselves and be beheaded by the soldiers. But is that really the case? At least I managed to defeat Augustus when I set the chess piece in the center.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but the power contained within it was harsh and clear, resounding in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°I believe that the founder king created the chess piece and allowed us to bring it into the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He was thinking about how to break out from the center to defeat the other four kingdoms! Instead of going to the other four kingdoms and surrounding them from the outside, he wanted us to think of a way to defeat them from the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°Well said. So there is such logic behind war chess? I did not know about that before.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a theory. ording to the rules set by the founder king, what Watson said is very likely to be true! Indeed, we should do it from the Holy Dragon Kingdom and not other kingdoms. Although it¡¯s difficult to win by doing so, it¡¯s the charm of war chess.¡± The students¡¯ discussions could be heard from all around. Everyone admired Watson¡¯s logic. They did not have the gloomy look of someone who was about to lose money. They felt like the money spent was worth it. It was equivalent to paying tuition fees. ¡°Watson, you¡ª¡± Augustus really wanted to refute Watson¡¯s theory. Unfortunately, he could not say anything. He did not expect that he would lose to Watson in war chess. Was Watson really omnipotent? He also owed Watson 800 holy relics. He could not realize that amount. He had to think of a way to offset that debt. However, he could not think of anything else to win against Watson. ¡°Watson, you detestable fellow, you actually won? Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, what you said was very reasonable. Because of that, I¡¯ve lost a thousand gold coins. However, I believe that Young Master Augustus will not give up. Although he is inferior to you in war chess, he may not be inferior to you in other aspects. I heard that Young Master Augustus is also very proficient in arithmetic. Do you dare topete with Young Master Augustus in arithmetic?¡± The youth who had taken the lead in ndering Watson began to attack Watson again, and at the same time, he praised Augustus. ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson. I¡¯m also very good at arithmetic. Let¡¯s have apetition! If I win, you can cancel the holy relics that you just won. If I lose, you can have another 100 holy relics.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯spete. What kind ofpetition do you have in mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. Let¡¯s each give a question. If anyone can¡¯t answer it, that person will lose.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master Augustus, let¡¯s begin.¡± Watson nodded. Augustus rolled his eyes and cleared his throat. ¡°The problem I want you to solve is very simple. I want you to ce that chessboard ording to the pattern of cing one gold coin on the first grid and two gold coins on the second grid. Fill each grid in turn. Can you do it?¡± It was a problem that he had identally heard in the Campbell family. They said that Lily had encountered that problem from a bank¡¯s president. Since she could not answer it in time, Lily had lost the grand prize of ten million gold coins. When Lily mentioned that matter, the vexed look on her face was still imprinted in Augustus¡¯ mind. In his opinion, that question was perfect for making things difficult for Watson. He also heard that Watson was the winner of the ten million gold coins, and Watson¡¯s answer at that time was that he could not do it. Therefore, when Watson answered that he could not do it, he would lose. Augustus felt proud when he thought of how he had set a trap for Watson. ¡°Of course, I can do that.¡± Watson chuckled and twisted the Wish for the World ring on his finger. ¡°Watson, it seems that you can¡¯t do it¡­ Wait, what did you say?¡± Augustus widened his eyes in disbelief at Watson¡¯s answer. How could Watson do it? While he was in shock, starlight burst from Watson¡¯s fingers. A gold coin appeared, followed by a second, and then a fourth. Countless gold coins fell from the sky. The first coin was ced on the first grid, and the second and third coins were ced on the second grid. The entire grid of the chessboard was numbered in the hundreds. The number of gold coins piled up to fill more than half of the circr arena, causing the board to be submerged. Even some students did not have a ce to put their feet. ¡°He had created so many gold coins in an instant. Am I hallucinating?¡± A student stepped on the gold coins and rubbed his eyes as if he was dreaming. ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. Those gold coins are real! ¡± Another warrior student picked up the gold coins on the ground, put one in his mouth, and gently bit it. He knew that it was real. All the students looked at Watson in disbelief. They even began to think of Watson as a god¡ªhe had magic that could create gold coins! Did that mean that Watson could be rich even if he did nothing but cast magic every day? ¡°Watson, where did you get so many gold coins? Did you make those with magic?¡± Augustus was also a little confused. Why did Watson not y by the rules? Then, he reacted and gritted his teeth. ¡°Watson, even though you have a lot of gold coins, who knows if you have filled the entire chessboard ording to my requirements? Even though you have produced a lot of gold coins, if you don¡¯t do it ording to my requirements, you will still lose.¡± ¡°Young Master Augustus, you can rest assured. The gold coins that I have summoned arepletely enough to fill the chessboard. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can count them yourself! If I win, then you will owe me 900 holy relics.¡± Watson smiled, but his words made Augustus¡¯ expression change. His meaning was obvious. If Augustus did not believe his answer, he could count it himself. If Augustus could not count it, he had to believe Watson¡¯s answer. ¡®There are so many gold coins here, at least a trillion. With so many gold coins, how long do I need to count them?¡¯ Augustus thought angrily in his heart. Perhaps he would not even finish counting when Watson and the other students graduated. Since Watson made that request, the exact number of gold coins was no longer important. ¡°Watson, you win. I admit defeat.¡± ¡°Watson, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won just like that. Young Master Augustus is inferior to you in terms of strength, chess, and arithmetic. However, Young Master Augustus has another advantage, and that is that he knows everything from the past to the present! As long as it was a book that Young Master Augustus had read, he would remember every word, even where the word appeared. Do you dare to bet? ¡± The other young man began to mor again. He seemed even prouder than Augustus. ¡°Young Master Augustus also has other ultimate moves such as sleeping with his eyes open, continuously eating a ton of raw meat that doesn¡¯t need to be cooked, persisting for a month without eating or drinking water, and¡ª.¡± ¡°Get lost! Who said that I know those things? Get far away from me.¡± Augustus finally could not stand it anymore and roared. It was one thing to sleep with his eyes open, but the young man actually said he could eat a ton of meat. Did he think that he was an elephant? Plus, he said raw meat. Even if he were given a ton of cooked meat, he would not be able to eat it, not to mention not eating or drinking water for a month. Then he would definitely die. In order toplete the bet with Watson, he would end up risking his life. It was not worth it. ¡°Young Master Augustus, since you don¡¯t want to bet, then please send the 900 saint relics to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was rxed. He turned around and looked at the gold coins that filled the entire arena. ¡°As for those gold coins, I¡¯ll have to trouble Teacher Blue to find someone to clean them up! It seems the ss can¡¯t continue with all these gold coins around. I feel bad that this has affected your ss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Watson, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. Leave those gold coins to me! I just don¡¯t know if those gold coins can¡ª¡± The gold coins lit Blue¡¯s gaze. ¡°So, what do I do with them?¡± he asked hesitantly. ¡°You can give them to the Royal Academy. Thepetition has caused quite a bit of damage to this ce. Take a portion of gold coins as mypensation to the Royal Academy. As for the extra money, use it to expand the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°Watson, I have to say that you are truly the most outstanding student in the history of the Royal Academy. Principal Brand will definitely praise you! As expected, the Principal¡¯s decision to hand the library to you was the right arrangement. Only a person like you has the qualifications to control the library.¡± Blue resisted the impulse to jump. Just one lesson, and he had received so much money for nothing. They should praise and reward Watson! A handful of gold coins was more than his annual sry. ¡°Teacher, if there is nothing else, please tidy up here. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Watson bowed to Blue and turned around to leave. Blue said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the potion ss in the afternoon.¡± He did not care about Watson¡¯s departure at all. After Watson left, many students came to Blue¡¯s side with burning eyes. ¡°Teacher Blue, do you need help? Let us help you collect those gold coins. ¡± Although they were from noble families, they had never seen so many gold coins. Those gold coins were more than all the money they had seen in their livesbined. At that moment, they all looked like country bumpkins. ¡°Get out of the way. Watson donated these gold coins to the Royal Academy. Therefore, I will collect them. If you have nothing else to do, go and rest. There are other sses in the afternoon!¡± Blue rejected the students¡¯ help. He thought that if he collected the gold coins by himself, no one would notice if he stole some. If there were many people there, how could he steal them? Not everyone in the crowd was interested in those gold coins. Augustus was not interested at all. Instead, he was looking around for the person who had taken the lead to mock Watson. ¡°Where¡¯s that idiot just now? I must teach him a good lesson. If it weren¡¯t for him making a fuss, I would not have lost so miserably.¡± Outside the circr arena, Watson was strolling toward the direction of the Great Library. Other than scamming Augustus, the lesson was not of much help to him. On the contrary, he was very interested in the potion ss in the afternoon. Since he had absorbed the God of Poison¡¯s power, the blood in his body could be made into various types of potions, and potions had a massive market in the capital. If a soldier were injured and did not receive timely treatment from a healer, he would need potions to recover. Before a battle, a soldier would also need to drink potions to increase his strength temporarily. There were even some potions that had special effects. For example, they could make a person invisible or resist the attacks of natural disasters such as water, fire, lightning, and lightning for a short period. Their use was extensive. At that moment, The Severed Fingers Gang monopolized the alcohol and weapons trades. Only the potions trade had not been touched yet. Watson decided to use his blood to create powerful potions. After systematically learning about potions, he would seize the kingdom¡¯s market and make a huge profit. If he wanted to obtain knowledge rted to the potions trade, instead of attending sses, he might as well go directly to the Great Library and fuse all the knowledge there. Just as Watson thought about that, he heard footsteps from behind him, followed by a certain someone¡¯s respectful voice. ¡°It looks like Young Master Augustus, who spoke rudely to you just now, is now heavily in debt. I reckon that in the future, he will be circling you for a very long time! Also, this is the money that everyone lost in the bet just now. It¡¯s a total of 50,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°Amon, you did well. Well, are there any students that hate me so much that we need to investigate them?¡± Watson turned his head and looked at the gray-haired youth in front of him, who looked to be about 15 or 16 years old, and smiled. The boy in front of him was Amon, one of the Severed Fingers Gang members. It was only an act when he mocked Watson. His goal was to find out if anyone in the warrior department was dissatisfied with him. If anyone were, then Watson would find those people and punish them to avoid affecting his subsequent talent recruitment n. ¡°Other than Augustus, the rest of the students seem to respect you very much. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone is hiding something profound. We still need to investigate further.¡± ¡°Then investigate that. There¡¯s no rush. The 50,000 gold coins will be your reward for the sess of this operation, Amon.¡± The smile on Watson¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°I¡¯m going to the library next, but it¡¯s really dull for me to go alone. Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Of course, Young Master Watson. It¡¯s my honor.¡± Amon was excited and happy when Watson rewarded him with gold coins and even asked for hispany. Chapter 433 - Fusing The God of Knowledges Book of Wisdom

Chapter 433: Fusing The God of Knowledge¡¯s Book of Wisdom

The Great Library was located in the center of the Royal Academy. The entire library was a spiral-shaped tower that pierced through the clouds. There were no windows on top of it, and the only thing that was exposed was arge door at the bottom. Therge door was filled with an intense magical aura. It was as if thousands of different types of enchantments had been constructed using different types of magic. Even diamond-tier experts would not be able to destroy it in a short period. Furthermore, once it was forcefully destroyed, the books in the library would be automatically destroyed. Standing in front of the library, Watson sighed at the grandeur of the library. He took out the golden key from his neck and inserted it into the door in front of him. With the sound of a machine expanding, the many magical enchantments in front of Watson slowly squirmed and formed a translucent door in the air. Watson and Amon followed the translucent door into the library. As soon as they entered, Amon could not help but exim, ¡°So, this is what the library is like.¡± The interior of the library lookedpletely different from the outside. The air was filled with water, but it did not feel suffocating at all. Streams emerged from the library¡¯s depths; those water streams seemed to have the effect of nourishing books. The spiral-shaped stairs around them were piled on both sides with shelves filled with all kinds of books. Many of them were clearly over a hundred years old, but they still would not decay. Above the water streams, sky-blue whales slowly glided by, emitting a deep and pleasant sound. It made people sink into the beautiful sound and rx their bodies and minds. There was no one in the entire library except for Watson and Amon, making it seem empty and lonely. ¡°As expected of the library that the kingdom has expanded for hundreds of years. The number of books in it is almost uncountable with the naked eye. There are as many as the stars in the sky. I think many people in the kingdom would not be able to finish reading even if they spent their entire lives here.¡± Watson looked at the books around him and sighed. For others, they might not be able to finish reading the books in their entire lives, but it was not the case for him. ¡°Young Master Watson, which book should we start with?¡± Amon rubbed his fists and asked Watson excitedly. He was not a person who liked to learn but seeing so many books, he could not help but be stimted to learn. Furthermore, as Watson¡¯s subordinate, he had to fill himself up to help Watson constantly. ¡°We don¡¯t need to read the books here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need to? What do you mean?¡± Amon did not understand. Why did Watson go to the Great Library if not to read? ¡°What I mean is that those books seem tooborious. It¡¯s better to read them all in one go.¡± Watson chuckled and raised his right hand. He aimed at all the books in the library and said, ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± The entire library shook. The books that were as numerous as the stars in the sky also trembled. They turned into streams of light and converged in the air. Among those books, there were ordinary books that carried stories. Some books recorded magic or fighting techniques; some of them were even of gold-tier quality. The result of the fusion between those books was unpredictable. [Congrattions, Master, on merging arge number of books. You have obtained the God of Knowledge¡¯s Book of Wisdom, a peak starlight-tier tool.] With the sound of the system notification, all the glowing books in front of Watson disappeared; in their ce was a book. It had a gold cover and a silver chain between the covers. Its surface was covered with mysterious symbols. The book floated in mid-air for a while beforending in Watson¡¯s hand. The chain around the book broke with a click, and the book began to flip, revealing a series of strange glowing words. It seemed to be anguage system that was even older than the Loennguage. Watson could not understand those words, but he could understand their meaning. The moment those words appeared, bright illusions suddenly burst forth from them. Those illusions included the sun, the moon, the stars, and the battle between the winged angels and the blood-soaked demons. The scenes and experiences were all very immersive. Only Amon, a tinum-tier elite, was trembling because of the strange phenomenon that appeared in the book. Watson noticed that and quickly closed the book. Specific information appeared in his eyes. [Starlight-tier peak holy relic: God of Knowledge¡¯s Book of Wisdom.] [Effects: Omniscience (everything that happens in the world or recorded in the book is recorded in it. As long as you ask, you will get the answer you want), Omnipercipience (everything you want to know can be presented in the form of true history in the book).] [Additional abilities: Knowledge and Wisdom Kingdom (a kingdom made up of books, the host can freely change the settings of the books in the kingdom), True Creation (the creature in the book is projected into the real world and has full memories and abilities from when it was alive, the number of summons is linked to the host¡¯s strength, and it is immune to physical damage).] ¡°As expected of the kingdom¡¯s Great Library, all the booksbined gave me an additional peak starlight-tier item! This book might not be as powerful as the other two tools in terms of attack, but it has greater use in certain areas.¡± Watson held the book of wisdom in his hand and revealed an expression of extreme joy. For example, in terms of information acquisition, that book had an irreceable use. The reason gods were powerful was because they had a better understanding of the rules between heaven and earth. The more they understood the nature of power, the more invincible they would be. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to call the gods omniscient and omnipotent. Even if Watson had not mastered Omniscience, it was at least equivalent to mastering half of the gods¡¯ abilities. ¡°Let¡¯s try the book¡¯s Omniscience ability. Let¡¯s see if it really knows everything.¡± Watson could not help but ask in his heart, ¡®I want to know what King Landhar III is doing at the moment. Let me see it in an omniscient way. Can you do it?¡¯ The book in front of him suddenly made a sound. An illusory shadow appeared in front of him. It was King Landhar III¡¯s bedroom, which Watson had been to before. It looked very familiar. King Landhar III was standing in front of the desk in the bedroom. He seemed to be sizing something up. ¡°I can really see it!¡± Unfortunately, he could only see an illusory scene, he could not hear what King Landhar III was saying. That was because the Book of Wisdom only had vision, not sound. However, seeing was enough for Watson. ¡°Book of Wisdom, zoom in on where King Landhar III is. Let me see what he is doing right now.¡± Following hismand, the Book of Wisdom zoomed in, and Watson saw an indescribable scene. There was a magical array carved with scarlet paint, and there seemed to be a person lying on it. At a certain moment, King Landhar III turned his body, and Watson finally saw who was on the magical array. There were three people lying on the ground, and Watson was familiar with all of them. They were the three contestants from the Winter Nation who had gone to the capital to participate in thepetition. They were Ash, Harold, and Dous. At that moment, the three contestants were lying on the ground silently. A sticky, squirming ck sphere sealed their mouths. They seemed to be dead. Meanwhile, King Landhar III circled the three people. His palm was ced on his chin, and he kept stroking it. His brows were furrowed as if he had encountered aplex problem. The scene came to an abrupt stop. Watson was panting and breaking out in cold sweat. Besides him, Amon¡¯s expression was also unsightly. ¡°Young Master Watson, what¡¯s going on? That¡¯s the King just now, right? What is he doing? Why are the three people from the Winter Nation appearing by his side? It¡¯s rumored that they had left the capital with their envoys. The magical array beneath the King¡¯s feet also looks very evil. Could there be a conspiracy behind all of that?¡± ¡°You might be right, but why did the King kill them secretly and leave their corpses behind? It seems like I need to summon their projections to ask them about it.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes narrowed. Fortunately, he had fused with the peak starlight-tier tool after going to the library. Otherwise, he might not have known that the King was plotting behind the scenes. After making up his mind, Watson injected energy into the Book of Wisdom. The book immediately flipped open, and soon, arge number of words lit up. The figures of Ash, Dous, and Harold changed from illusory to real when they appeared in the library. Their bodies were almost no different from reality. When they first appeared, they looked back nervously, as if someone was chasing after them. Harold gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Princess, Dous, you have to leave quickly! You must stop the conspiracy. The destruction of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain was a trap set by the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They wanted the Winter Nation to send troops to attack them. I can¡¯t do it anymore. You have to tell them this news.¡± ¡°Harold, I¡¯ll stay with you. One messenger is enough,¡± Dous said. ¡°No, you two go. I¡¯ll stay! Your strength is not enough to fight against the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s assassins. I can dy them until you leave the capital. They have killed our envoys. Don¡¯t let them die for nothing!¡± Ash did not listen to the other two. Instead, she shouted anxiously. She raised her hand and was about to use herbat aura to tie up Harold and Dous before throwing them out. At that moment, she realized that something was wrong. She was in a location that was neither in the capital nor her memories. It looked quite unfamiliar. Even the people who were chasing after them had disappeared. Ash saw Watson and Amon in front of her. She revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°Watson, why are you here? And where is here?¡± ¡°This is the Royal Academy¡¯s Great Library, the gathering ce of all the knowledge in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. As for why you are here, it¡¯s because I used the power of that Book of Wisdom to summon your projections when you were alive.¡± ¡°I see. I remember now. We¡¯re already dead.¡± Ash closed her eyes and sank into her memories. Suddenly, her expression became a little mncholic. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s the point of summoning us now? We¡¯re already dead. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to extract information about the Winter Nation from us. I advise you to give up. We won¡¯t say a word.¡± Dous pushed up his monocle fiercely. It was as if he was venting his anger on Watson. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not in cahoots with the King who killed you! And you¡¯ll definitely tell me what I want to know.¡± Watson waved the book in his hand. Dous still wanted to refute, but his mouth was sealed by an invisible force, making it impossible for him to retort. ¡°Watson, regardless of whether you are with King Landhar III or not, you went to great lengths to summon us when we were alive. Just tell us what you want to ask,¡± Harold said in a low voice. ¡°Anyway, we were unable to resist your power when we were alive, let alone after we died.¡± Watson nodded and asked, ¡°I want to ask you what you experienced before your death, why King Landhar III killed you, and what was his n?¡± ¡°Watson, that¡¯s what you want to know?¡± Ash had a mocking expression on her face. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it bit by bit. First of all, before we died, we saw no less than 50 assassins sent by the King. Those assassins were at least peak gold-tier, and their methods were even more terrifying. Some people poisoned us, and some dugrge pits on the road we were about to pass. The pits were filled with sharp des made of anti-magic materials. Even if I were a diamond-tier elite, I still would not be able to escape it. The two envoys who escorted us died because of that.¡± ¡°As for the King¡¯s n, I only found out about it after he captured us! Before I tell you, Watson, I have to remind you that your king is at the peak of the diamond tier. He might not be weakpared to you. I¡¯ve always heard that the strongest person in the Holy Dragon Kingdom is Sword Saint Reid, but now it seems it should be your king instead.¡± Watson could not help but frown. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He had thought about that. With the help of the seven gods, King Landhar III might not be as weak as the rumors said, but he also did not expect him to be so powerful. He had such powerful strength, but he pretended to be an ordinary person. He was too cunning! ¡°I can see the contours of all the energy in the world. For that, I can¡¯t see the colors that ordinary people can see, so I am not mistaken! Not only does he possess the strength of a peak diamond-tier elite, but his body also contains something even more evil. Compared to the strength that you and Augustus disyed in thepetition, it¡¯s even more terrifying.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let¡¯s talk about King Landhar III¡¯s n.¡± Watson did not signal for Ash to continue. He was stronger than Watson and Augustus. That must be the power of a true God, like Nia. It was not strange that King Landhar III, who had made a deal with the seven gods, had such a level of power in his body. Hearing that, he had already vaguely guessed that Ash and the other two had died in the royal city. It was probably rted to the gods that King Landhar III served, and his questions confirmed that point. Ten minutester, Watson put their projections back into the book. ¡°So that is King Landhar III¡¯s n? It¡¯s really creepy.¡± Watson stared at the barren ground and could not help but shiver. Ash had that information because she had used her special eyes to see through King Landhar III¡¯s strength. The man also revealed some information to them as they were about to die. However, it was notprehensive. Even so, Watson still felt fear. He even had an impulse to use the Book of Wisdom to ask for the King¡¯splete n. However, after thinking about it, he suppressed it. Even though the Book of Wisdom was at a peak starlight-tier item, he knew he should not provoke those seven gods. If he summoned King Landhar III¡¯s projection and duplicated the divine power in his body, what would happen if he attracted the seven gods¡¯ attention? ¡°Young Master Watson, I always thought that the King was not a good person. Now it seems that is true! He held thepetition to destroy the Winter Nation and get you, Young Master Watson. In the final step of his n, he might even sacrifice his three sons and daughter. There is an old saying in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡ªa vicious tiger will not eat its own son. At that moment, his actions are even more cruel than a ferocious beast.¡± Amon, who had also heard Watson¡¯s question, could not help but tremble. He was a tinum-tier elite assassin. His ability to withstand pressure was very strong, but he still could not bear it. It was clear that the King¡¯s n had brought him a powerful impact. ¡°Since ancient times, the cruelty of kings, or rather, the cruelty of humans, has surpassed that of animals.¡± Watson said, ¡°Now that we know a part of King Landhar III¡¯s n, we need to take back the capital. From now on, let King Landhar III continue to follow his n. Amon, you have to pretend that you don¡¯t know anything, understand?¡± ¡°But Young Master Watson¡ª¡± ¡°There are no buts. Just listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Even though he was still worried, Amon epted Watson¡¯s firm order. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s call Christina and have a meal with my friends from the other departments. We can also see if there are any geniuses worth roping in.¡± Watson smiled and waved the Book of Wisdom in his hand. Books immediately appeared on the shelves in the library that had been emptied. Those books were replicas of those he had fused into the Book of Wisdom. They were no different from the previous books. Even the principal, who should be very familiar with those books, would not be able to tell the difference. He only needed to use one-tenth of this strength to maintain those books. Chapter 434 - Recruiting Geniuses

Chapter 434: Recruiting Geniuses

At the imperial pce, the King¡¯s bedroom. King Landhar III paced around the pce, staring at the three corpses on the ground¡ªfrom left to right, they were Harold, Ash, and Dous. He looked at the bodies that were alive a few days ago. At that point, they had ck wriggling liquid in their mouths, and they were gradually transforming into an inhuman domain., King Landhar III¡¯s eyes did not have a trace of pity in them. Instead, there was a burning me one might call ambition. ¡°ording to the method that the gods taught me, these three corpses will bepletely transformed in a few minutes. When that timees, three gods will descend! It¡¯s great that the Winter Nation sent a genius to participate in thepetition. We¡¯ll just have to search for a few more geniuses in the kingdom. It¡¯s a pity that other kingdoms did not send anyone to participate in thepetition. Otherwise, I might be able toplete the process this time.¡± It was not a simple matter to let the gods descend. First, one had to prepare a host that could contain the power of the gods. The higher the talent, the better. The more talented a person was, the better they would be able to adapt to the power of the gods that surpassed the level of their bodies¡ªthe gods¡¯ power would not shatter their bodies. Once such an oue urred, the true body of the gods would be exposed to the mortal world and would be punished. That was something that no one wanted to see. At the same time, if they wanted to descend, they had to remove the energy and body structure that initially existed in the corpses. They had to transform into godly bodies that could adapt to different gods. At that moment, they were wriggling in the mouths of the three corpses. The ck liquid that was constantly devouring the surface of the corpses was something that the gods used for their intended bodies. It was simr to the God¡¯s Remains that King Landhar III had given to Samuel, only more advanced. ¡°When the God¡¯s Remains fuse with the corpse, a unique power is used to avoid the surveince of the rules. Then, the gods can draw their powerpletely. Even though that method is only temporary, it is faster and more efficient than a method simr to the reincarnation of the Child of God. If the body is damaged, the god can leave it early and wait for the body to be changed before descending again. The most important thing is¡ª¡± As King Landhar III muttered to himself, the corner of his mouth suddenly curved into a strange arc. ¡°I can also use that method to change my body and achieve a different kind of eternal life.¡± As a king who had been in power for decades, he was already ancient. Although he did not appear old due to his mighty strength, he would die over a long period. That was something that every king could not ept, and he saw a glimmer of hope in the method that the gods had given him. As long as he waited for the gods to descend, he would be able toplete his n. Everything was under his control. Buzz! While he was thinking, a few minutes passed. The ck liquid squirming on the three corpses on the ground suddenly increased its speed. It expanded and turned into a huge shell simr to a cicada chrysalis. After wrapping the three corpses, the three shells cracked. The fingers on the corpses moved, and they sat up silently, even opening their eyes. Their eyes were pure ck, and there seemed to be some kind of ck substance surging inside. However, a small pupil the size of a green bean was in the center, each of which differed in color. Harold¡¯s pupils were green. After he got up, the hair on his body swayed, turning from ck to white, and finally to silver-green. It emitted a divine light and was surrounded by a whistling tornado. Harold raised his hand and pushed the hair on his head back. He used the tornado to form a hairband to bound his hair. Harold revealed his handsome face and smiled, ¡°After using God¡¯s Remains to improve that giant¡¯s body, I have awakened the bloodline of the ancient storm giant, a diamond-tier creature. Not only does it have innate divine power, but it can also control storms. It just happens to be suitable for me¡ªAgares, God of Wind and Navigation.¡± At that moment, Harold was no longer Harold, but one of the seven gods, Agares. ¡°Anyway, as long as we kill everyone, there will be no problem.¡± Dous stood up and raised his hand to touch the monocle on his right eye. Then, he looked down at his slender arm and frowned. ¡°As a God of War, it is not appropriate to assign me such a thin and weak body. If possible, I would like to switch with Agares! Transforming into a giant and fighting with brute force is more in line with my characteristics.¡± ¡°Ares, stopining! This time, we have six gods descending to the mortal world. We are the first three who have won by drawing lots. The remaining gods still have to wait for King Landhar III to prepare bodies for them. Furthermore, Dous is not a weak one. That mortal youth possesses many archery skills, which aligns with your identity as the God of War. Of course, I, Sidi, the Goddess of Shadows and Potions, upies the best body.¡± Ash, who was in the middle, had pure ck eyes. As she surveyed her surroundings, a satisfied smile appeared on her delicate face. That scene caused the other two gods to curl their lips and not say anything. Among the three corpses, Ash was the strongest. As Ash was a female, her body was suitable for Sidi, who was a female. Hence, Agares and Ares stepped aside. ¡°My Lords, I have been waiting for you for a long time. It seems like you are very satisfied with these three bodies. However, I would like to see how much power you can unleash and whether you are qualified for my next n.¡± King Landhar III had been silent ever since the three corpses sat up. He only spoke after the gods had gotten used to their bodies. ¡°Mortal King, how do you want to test our strength?¡± Ares, the God of War, who had taken over Dous¡¯ body, looked calmly at King Landhar III. The King raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. In order to prepare the bodies, the geniuses and envoys from the Winter Nation had to die in the capital. The Winter Nation will not let that matter rest. They might even start a war with us! For the sake of insurance, the Holy Dragon Kingdom should make the first move. Please make the Winter Nation lose its fighting strength, albeit temporarily. I will be satisfied as long as you can do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± As Ares¡¯ voice fell, he stretched his fist and hammered the space to his right. Immediately, a huge gap appeared in the space. Then, Ares took out a divine bow from the void; it was as tall as a person. The entire bow seemed to be forged from fresh blood. asionally, the faces of the dead would appear on it. The moment they appeared, the whole pce would be covered with the aura of death. Holding the bloody longbow, Ares bent the bow toward the spatial gap. Immediately, blood-red arrows appeared on the bowstring. He shot them toward the spatial gap. Boom! With a muffled sound, the blood-red arrows disappeared, and the spatial gap disappeared as well. At that moment, Sidi, who had taken over Ash¡¯s body, waved her hand. The shadows on the ground squirmed and rose, turning into a huge shadow curtain. Behind it was a kingdom located on a cold teau, with snow-white walls made of ice. At that moment, a huge hole appeared above the kingdom. Countless blood-red arrows rained from the sky, falling into the city. Those who were hit by the arrows immediately turned into blood. Their eyes also turned red. All the blood vessels in their bodies bulged. They had lost their rationality and killed everyone they saw. For a moment, more than half of the kingdom fell into chaos. ¡°Mortal King, are you satisfied with the power that I have disyed?¡± Ares did not even look at the content of the image that Sidi had disyed. Instead, he asked in a domineering voice that was utterly different from his appearance. The kingdom that Sidi had shown was the Winter Nation. At that moment, it was being invaded by Ares¡¯ power. ¡°As expected of a god that rules over war and hunting. That ability caused the people in the Winter Nation to fall into madness and kill each other. There is no doubt that it is the power of a true god. I am very satisfied with it.¡± King Landhar III nodded. ¡°Since you are satisfied, tell us the location of that young man named Watson. I want to hack him into pieces.¡± A brutal killing intent shed across Ares¡¯ pitch-ck eyes; he rubbed his hands together. As gods, the only purpose of their descent was to kill Watson. ¡°Lord Ares, six gods are participating in the mission to destroy Watson. There are still three who have yet to arrive. Isn¡¯t it unfair for you to make the first move?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their bad luck that they did not draw the best lot. If wee earlier, we can act earlier. What¡¯s wrong with that? Can you me their bad luck on me? My patience is limited. Let me ask you one more time, where is Watson?¡± Ares¡¯ eyes narrowed into slits. White clouds began to spew out of his mouth and nose. Only a god could produce that effect due to the excessive airflow when he was gasping for breath. Only a god could breathe clouds. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Watson is currently at the Royal Academy¡ª¡± Before King Landhar III could finish his sentence, Ares had already dashed forward, turning into a ray of light and disappearing from the spot. ¡°That Ares is too impatient. No matter how fast he is, can he be faster than me, the God of Wind and Navigation? Watson and the power in his body will belong to me.¡± Agares, who had also taken over Harold¡¯s body, also flew away. His body turned into a gust of wind mixed with lightning, and his speed was even faster than Ares. In an instant, only Sidi remained. ¡°Lord Sidi, aren¡¯t you going as well? It would be bad if those two get ahead of us.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ve fought with Watson before, and I know how difficult he can be. If it were that easy, I would not have lost a clone! I¡¯ll let Ares and Agares go. When they¡¯ve used up their energy with Watson, I¡¯ll be able to capture Watson easily.¡± The corners of Sidi¡¯s lips curled upward as she controlled Ash¡¯s corpse. A smug look appeared on her face. King Landhar III, who was at the side, smiled and did not say anything. Sidi¡¯s idea was not bad, but could the actual situation allow her to get what she wanted? ¡­. At the dining hall in the Royal Academy. ¡°The Royal Academy¡¯s dining hall is quite luxurious, and the food tastes good. It doesn¡¯t feel any worse than the Holy Dragon Tavern! Most importantly, it has the Sun and Moon fruit wine.¡± Lily sat on a bench, stuffing meat into her mouth as she gulped down the wine. Charlotte, who was sitting next to her, felt a little helpless. ¡°Lily, everyone is watching you. Can you be a little more reserved when you¡¯re eating? Otherwise, I would be embarrassed to sit with you.¡± As Charlotte spoke, Lily looked up and realized that many people in the restaurant were looking at them, indeed. To be precise, they were looking at Watson, who was sitting opposite her. Kiana sat to his left, and Nia was on his right. One of the two girls was holding a bowl and stirring the thick soup with a spoon. She stirred and blew at it while the other used a fork to a piece of steak to Watson. ¡°I¡¯ve already used my ability to lower the temperature. Please enjoy that Holy Dragon Kingdom sweet soup, Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her, Watson. I am here to feed you. If you¡¯re not satisfied with this method, I can feed you with my lips!¡± Many students from the Royal Academy saw that scene. The male and female students looked envious, but the former group was jealous of Watson, while thetter group was envious of Kiana and Nia. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Nia, this is the Royal Academy, a public ce. Please be wary of your actions! If you continue to act like this, I won¡¯t eat with you in the future.¡± Watsonined helplessly. In the end, he simply ate the steak and drank a mouthful of soup. He knew that Kiana and Nia would stick to him and continue to bother him if he did not do that. ¡°I envy Young Master Watson to have both the Princess and Nia to fuss over him at the same time,¡± Amon, who was sitting not far from Watson, whispered. Watson heard him, and he stared at Amon. ¡°Envy? Come, Amon, let¡¯s change seats.¡± ¡°No, Young Master Watson, I was just joking. I can sit here.¡± After Watson finished his food, Kiana and Nia started preparing a new portion of food for him. One of them was grabbing Watson¡¯s jaw while the other was stuffing food into his mouth. Amon could not help but shiver. ¡°Amon, if you have time to talk about useless things, why don¡¯t you hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then go and look for geniuses. You¡¯ve been in the Royal Academy for a long time. You should know that already, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, regarding the geniuses in the Royal Academy, I already have a few candidates.¡± Amon nodded. He pointed to a girl with a long scarf around her in one of the dining hall corners. The girl looked ordinary, and she kept looking around her as she ate. When someone passed by her, she would eat quickly, as if she was a little hamster who was afraid of being noticed. ¡°That girl¡¯s name is Rose Weiser. She¡¯s a member of the Abedor family, a famous potion family in the kingdom. She¡¯s very talented at making potions. She¡¯s only in her teens this year, and she can already produce peak gold-tier potions by herself.¡± ¡°That person over there is the young master of a duke¡¯s family in the kingdom, known as the Duke Piggy.¡± Amon pointed in another direction. The person he pointed at was as big as a small hill, more than ten times the size of an ordinary person. The fat on his stomach piled on the bench, and that hill-like youth was pouring food into his mouth. It did not look like he was eating, but rather, it looked like he was vacuuming trash. ¡°Duke Piggy can convert what he eats into power. For example, if he eats a cow, then he can grow horns. If he eats a bird, then he can grow wings. He can evenbine the abilities of different foods. ¡°And that woman over there. They say that she is the illegitimate daughter of a sea folk woman and a nobleman. Initially, she did not qualify to study at the Royal Academy! But she has thebined characteristics of humans and the sea race. She has a natural ability to charm and a distinctive singing voice. They say that even animals will stop when they hear her singing.¡± Amon introduced a few geniuses to Watson. Those geniuses might not be powerful inbat power, but they all had some strange abilities. Therefore, they were not very well-known in thepetition. However, Amon understood that Watson did not need strong talents but those with unique skills. ¡°Not bad, Amon. Later, you can ask those geniuses if they are interested in bing my subordinates.¡± Watson looked interested as he waved his hand at Amon. Strength was nothing to him. The most important thing was the characteristics. After all, he had many ways to increase one¡¯s strength, but one¡¯s unique abilities had to be different. For example, the girl named Rose Weiser could make high-tier potions, and the man named Duke Piggy could use his body to mix the food he ate and improve it to increase production. ¡°Forget it, Amon. I¡¯ll ask them myself.¡± After thinking for a while, Watson stood up before Amon did. On the one hand, he thought it might be disrespectful to ask Amon to do that, and on the other hand, he wanted to get away from Kiana and Nia, who had been trying to feed him. Watson went to the corner of the hall first. The ordinary-looking girl in a thick scarf was in front of him. ¡°Miss Rose Weiser, right? Is it convenient to talk?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Warren¡­ Watson? Wow!¡± Rose did not expect Watson to appear in front of her suddenly. She dropped the knife and fork in her hand and suddenly jumped up from her seat with a scream. Her scream attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Watson put his hand on his shoulder and bowed to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Rose. I have startled you, and for that, I apologize! I¡¯m here to make a deal with you. I¡¯m interested in making potions. I want to make a batch and sell it on the market. As a member of the Abedor family, Miss Rose must be very familiar with those things. Can you help me?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Rose tugged at the corner of her clothes. She did not respond, but Watson waited patiently without urging her. Just as many people in the dining hall were waiting for Rose¡¯s answer, there was a bang. A man with silver hair wrapped around his body walked into the hall. Then, another tall man trailed behind him. His aura was like a storm that swept through the sky, and it did not stop at all. After the man came in, his eyes locked onto Watson, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯ll take your life now.¡± The man extended his thick hand toward Watson. A sharp wind de was wrapped around his palm as if he wanted to cut Watson and the entire restaurant in half. Rose Weiser, who was in between that man and Watson, was the first to bear the brunt of the wind de. However, before the wind de reached her, the long scarf around her neck had already been cut into two, leaving a shallow bloodied scar on her skin. Chapter 435 - Lets Have A Child

Chapter 435: Let¡¯s Have A Child

¡°What happened?¡± As the man with silver-green hair barged in, the students in the Royal Academy¡¯s dining hall cried out in rm. ¡°He seems to be from the Winter Nation; he also participated in the Royal Academy¡¯spetition before. I recognized him. His name is Harold!¡± someone whispered; they recognized the man. ¡°Why does Harold look different from when he was in the match? This Harold looks much more terrifying! Besides, didn¡¯t the people from the Winter Nation already leave the capital? Why are they here? Are they so dissatisfied that they are here to take revenge?¡± More people were puzzled by that Harold. Logically speaking, the people from the Winter Nation had already left the capital. There were even people who saw them leave with their own eyes. Even if they were dissatisfied with their defeat and wanted to take revenge, they should not havee to take revenge on Watson. Watson had defeated Augustus and Nia and was publicly acknowledged as the strongest genius of the kingdom. Some people even guessed that Watson¡¯s strength had already surpassed Sword Saint Reid and was the strongest in the kingdom. Was it not a death sentence to challenge Watson? While those people were discussing it, Watson also reacted. He shed behind Rose Weiser, raised his hand to block the oing wind des, and stared coldly at the person in front of him who looked like Harold. He could feel that the man in front of him contained the power of a god. It was obviously not Harold. After all, he had clearly seen Harold¡¯s death with the Book of Wisdom. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? If you want anything, thene at me. Don¡¯t make a move on the person I want to rope in.¡± ¡°Watson, you can¡¯t even take care of yourself, but you still want to take care of others?¡± Agares, who looked like Harold, chuckled. Gods like him thought that humans were no different from ants. When he attacked Watson, he noticed that Rose Weiser was right in front of Watson, but so what? Would humans count the number of ants crushed under their feet when they walked? As he spoke, Agares stretched out a finger at Watson. ¡°Kingdom of Storms!¡± A divine kingdom engulfed in the storm, floating inyers of clouds and high in the sky, appeared with a silver-green gale. The silver-green shell outside the divine kingdom was golden and glorious, shing with a color that made people¡¯s hearts tremble. The moment the divine kingdom appeared in the storm, the dome of the entire restaurant instantly shattered. The gale wrapped the fragments of the restaurant¡¯s dome and flew into the sky. ¡°Not good. Get down quickly.¡± Many students in the restaurant reacted and cowered with their hands on their heads. Some even went under the table. The scene was chaotic. Agares, who was surrounded by the strong wind, opened his mouth, which was full of fangs, and said proudly, ¡°Watson, time to get crushed into pieces!¡± Agares¡¯ divine kingdom gradually descended. Its appearance could be seen clearly. It was an enormous ship-shaped divine kingdom. However, that ship was thousands of times more majestic than thergest and most gorgeous ship in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was like a space warship sailing in the gxy. In the kingdom¡¯s mythology, Agares was the god who controlled the wind and navigation, so his kingdom had dual authority. In just an instant, the ship-shaped divine kingdom arrived above Watson¡¯s head and was about to crush Watson¡¯s body into minced meat. Rose Weiser, who was not far from Watson, sat down on the ground. She stared nkly at the ship above her head and could not stop her body from trembling. The wind had long torn her clothes and scarf, and even her face was covered in blood. That divine kingdom formed purely by the storm was not something that a human could resist. The divine kingdom fell to the ground with a loud boom, and arge hole was created. To be precise, a hole was forcefully blown out by the storm. The soil on the ground had not yet touched the divine kingdom, but it had already been turned into dust by the storm. Watson and Rose, who were in the middle, were both pressed downward. The other students in the restaurant, who were a little further away, were also pushed more than a hundred meters away by the strong wind, but they did not die. They covered their bodies as theyy on the ground, bleeding non-stop due to the flying debris. Even the entire royal academy was shaking. ¡°It¡¯s all over! I will take everything from you!¡± Agares extended his right hand toward the huge divine kingdom in front of him. He wanted to use the divine kingdom to hold Watson up. When there was no one around, he would absorb the thing he needed from Watson¡¯s body. However, before he could make a move, a loud boom suddenly came from under the divine kingdom that suppressed Watson. Boom! Along with the sound, long snake-like cracks appeared on the golden surface of the divine kingdom. Watson¡¯s head was covered in blood. He carried Rose Weiser and walked out of the divine kingdom from within those cracks. Compared to Watson¡¯s disheveled appearance, Rose Weiser did not seem to be hurt. She just curled in Watson¡¯s arms with a dull expression. ¡°Miss Rose Weiser, are you okay?¡± He reached out and touched the blood on her face. Watson used his healing ability to alleviate her injuries as he asked worriedly. ¡°I, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Rose Weiser snapped back to her senses. She raised her head and met Watson¡¯s worried gaze. That made her lower her head in embarrassment and respond weakly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll deal with that uninvited guest. I¡¯ll discuss it with youter.¡± After cing Rose on the ground, Watson turned around and walked toward Agares with a serious expression. ¡°You can attack me, but you¡¯ve sessfully angered me by attacking my futurepanion. No matter if you¡¯re Harold or someone else who has taken over Harold¡¯s body, I won¡¯t let you off so easily. Now, you only have two options.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me, which two options do I have?¡± ¡°The first one, immediately kneel and dere your allegiance to me, and apologize to all the students of the Royal Academy. Fix the damage you¡¯ve caused, and I can forget about what you¡¯ve done just now! The second option, I¡¯ll kill you and let you go back to where you came from.¡± Watson extended two fingers, and Agares could not help butugh when he saw that. ¡°A mere mortal dares to threaten a god? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a feeling. Fine, I¡¯ll let you know the difference between you and me.¡± As he spoke, the Agares waved at the Kingdom of Storms. The ship-shaped divine kingdom immediately flew upward and broke through the sky. A huge spatial crack appeared in the sky, and the other side of the gap was connected to an endless gxy of stars. A whale made of starlight appeared from the crack¡ªjust its tail was the size of the Royal Academy. It was hard to imagine how big the whale was. It was probably not difficult to cover the whole area of the royal city. As long as the whale came out of the crack, it did not need to do anything. Just its huge size could crush the entire royal city. ¡°Starlight-tier spell, Storm Neb Whale¡¯s Descent!¡± Everyone in the restaurant stared at the massive crack above their heads. Their eyes were wide open. Some of the timid ones were so scared that their faces were pale. Their eyes were filled with despair. ¡°There is more than one whale. There are simr whales behind the spatial crack. The size of one whale isparable to the royal city, not to mention countless whales. The intensity of the attack is no less than the previous battle between Watson and Miss Nia. Is that person from the Winter Nation actually so strong? ¡± Agares was very satisfied with the exmations around him. It was only natural for mortals to react that way in front of gods. After Ares found out where Watson was, he had set off as well. So, Agares had used the power of authority to rush there. After all, he had navigation power, so he could not lose to other gods in terms of speed. ¡°The Storm Neb Whale is a god-tier spell. It contains my understanding of the wind. Even a god would find it difficult to withstand it, let alone a mere mortal.¡± Thinking that Watson was doomed, Agares had a calm expression on his face. Initially, whoever got to Watson first would get the item in Watson¡¯s body, and he just happened to be lucky enough to be one of the first ones to get off. Agares was even more rxed when he saw Watson unmoving under the Storm Neb Whale as if he was scared silly. He even began to imagine the scene of him dominating the divine realm after obtaining that thing. Was the storm that extreme? If a mortal was asked, then the other party¡¯s answer might be a typhoon or a tornado. That answer was different from the gods¡¯. The gods knew the storm was not a natural phenomenon; instead, it came from a Cosmic Neb Storm. The intensity could destroy countless worlds. It was not something that a mortal could understand. At that moment, Watson was in the center of that storm. Theck of air made him unable to breathe. The tearing in his body and even his soul made Watson feel like he was fighting Nia again. However, at that moment, he did not feel as nervous as when he was fighting Nia. Raising his hand, the Limitless Compass, the Wheel of Reversal, and even the Book of Wisdom that he had obtained through fusion floated upward as well. Three top-tier starlight-tier artifacts surrounded him. They emitted a dazzling light. ¡°Summoning my future self. Activate.¡± Using the Wheel of Reversal to open the door of time, and then using the Limitless Compass to close the distance, he would transfer the enormous power of his future self and then use the Book of Wisdom to project the ability to create things. He would copy the future. Watson summoned his future self easily, and it was not just one summoning. The hole that Agares tore in the sky was filled by numerous time and space gates. A young man about five years older than Watson in seven-colored armor walked out from within it. Then, the young man¡¯s body split into three people. ¡°That is the world from five years ago? I feel like it¡¯s the past.¡± ¡°That is the Royal Academy. I missed those days when I went to school.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s not bad to be able to return to the past, Watson, as Future You, we must give you some advice. Constantly summoning Future You is not the best solution. What you have now will eventually have to be repaid one day in the future. You might not understand what I¡¯m telling you right now.¡± After his three future selves appeared, they started to chatter with Watson. They began to twist their arms and necks and do aerobics while they were there. The Wheel of Reversal could summon one¡¯s future self. However, Watson could only summon one from a maximum of ten yearster. However, that required Watson to expend all the strength in his body. Inparison, summoning his future self from five yearster only required one-tenth of the strength in his body. Furthermore, after the summoning, he could use the power of the Book of Wisdom to duplicate his future self. The Book of Wisdom could duplicate anything that existed. Before the summoning, his future self did not exist in that world, so it could not be duplicated. However, after the summoning, it was different. Watson had only used less than half of his energy with the two copies of himself that the Book of Wisdom had duplicated. ¡°I know it¡¯s not good to keep summoning my future self, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Watson shrugged. He knew that his future selves would have important things to do. Summoning his future selves was to make him put down the work at hand to pay off his debts for the past and wait for his time to enter the future. He would definitely have a headache over that. Still, if he wanted to enter the future, he had to ovee those difficulties. Without the present, there would be no future. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s get to work. The earlier we finish, the earlier we can go. It won¡¯t take up too much of our time.¡± When the three future Watsons heard his words, one of them rushed toward the crack above his head while the other two surrounded him from both sides. Rushing toward the crack above his head, Watson pressed his palms together and pushed them toward the sky. Suddenly, two massive hands formed by iparably huge storms appeared on both sides of the crack, forcefully closing the spatial gap. However, it was not just the spatial crack. Even the Storm Neb Whale, which was currently descending from within, had simrly enormous hands formed from the storm beside it. The Storm Neb Whale was not even as big as the giant¡¯s finger. It was crushed into dust before it could even let out a wail. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you all have the power of the Storm Neb as well? That is clearly my authority as the God of Wind and Navigation.¡± Agares was in disbelief and panic when he realized that his ultimate move had been quickly neutralized. He was surprised that Watson had used the Storm Neb¡¯s power and that Watson had actually summoned three future versions of himself. Even as a god, he had never seen such a move before. The three Watsons were emitting a powerful aura at the peak of the starlight tier, just like three gods who had descended from the sky. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Isn¡¯t that just the manifestation of the wind-elemental rules? It¡¯s not just the wind, we know other rules as well. For example, we¡¯ll use the god-tier ice-elemental rules next¡ªmolecr eleration!¡± The two future Watsons reached out their hands simultaneously and pushed in the direction of the Agares. The other man opened his mouth but did not make a sound. The space, time, and energy elements contained in the space between him and the two future Watsons were all in turmoil. The air turned golden-red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The golden-red pir of light pierced through Agares¡¯ body, causing his silver-green hair to turn ck. The scorching energy flow also prated the wind around him. His entire body began to burn spontaneously. Wisps of pitch-ck liquid seeped out from his pores and were burned into ashes. An ear-piercing scream was heard. ¡°No, no, stop, I just arrived; I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­ Ah!¡± The scream became more and more intense. Agares fell to the ground and stretched his right hand outward in pain, wanting to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, it was useless. In just a few short breaths, his body melted into ck ashes, and he was blown into the air by the wind. The two future Watsons, who had used molecr eleration to melt him and the other Watson, who had closed the crack above their heads, pped their hands and said, ¡°Done and done.¡± Then, they turned around and entered the gate of time and disappeared. Only a group of Royal Academy students were left, looking at Watson in awe. So strong! In their eyes, the strength that Agares or Harold had disyed just now was not inferior to Nia¡¯s performance in the finals. However, Watson had easily summoned a few of his future selves, and he had easily defeated his opponent. Not only was he able to summon his future selves with such a magical move, but Watson¡¯s casual performance also made everyone present feel admiration. Only a few days had passed since the start of thepetition, and Watson¡¯s strength had once again be stronger. Swoosh! Just as everyone was thinking about that, a red meteor suddenly appeared in the sky, and Dous¡¯s figure appeared in the sky, looking at the miserable state of the Royal Academy¡¯s dining hall and the deep pit that had prated almost half of the academy. Thick white smoke shot out of Dous¡¯s mouth and nose, and he snorted coldly. ¡°There is still the power of the wind in the air. As expected, that despicable Agares was the first to make a move! However, since Agares came early, why didn¡¯t he make a move against Watson? Did he want me to make a move and wait by the side to reap the benefits?¡± That was Ares, the God of War, who had upied Dous¡¯s body. After looking around, his gazended on Watson, and he pushed his monocle. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Judging from the energy fluctuations in the air, there is the power of the wind and the rules of ice. Agares should not be the only one who had made a move! Agares is not here at the moment. Is he defeated? What a waste. He¡¯s a god, but he¡¯s not even a match for a mortal? Since that is the case, the things in Watson¡¯s body will belong to me.¡± As heughed, Ares¡¯s lips curled upward. It was as if he was going tough until his ears would burst. Slowly, he descended from the sky. ¡°Watson, let¡¯s have an interesting battle.¡± Along with his voice, a bronze-colored divine kingdom appeared above Ares¡¯ head. It was filled with broken weapons and flowed like a blood-red river. The blood-red river seemed to have a life of its own as it rampaged through the bronze city. Everywhere it passed, muffled sounds and the wails of countless living beings could be heard. The moment that divine kingdom appeared, everyone had a sh of red light in their eyes. The desire to fight in their hearts was soaring endlessly. ¡°I feel so agitated. I really want to fight with someone. What¡¯s going on?¡± A student from the Royal Academy clutched his chest as he panted in pain. ¡°Me too. I did not feel that way just now. Not only do I want to fight, but I also want fresh blood.¡± Another student drew his longsword and pointed it at the person beside him, trembling as if he was struggling to stab him. ¡°That person just now was the God of Wind and Navigation, Agares. And you must be the God of War, Ares, right?¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm. He took a deep breath to suppress the desire to fight in his heart and slowly walked toward Ares. ¡°Just in time. Yourpanion just left. In order to prevent him from being lonely, you should not stay here. I¡¯ll give you a free ride.¡± As he spoke, the Wheel of Reversal floating around Watson formed one time gate after another. Ares, who was opposite him, said, ¡°Give me a ride? If you can do it, then give it a try.¡± A crack also appeared behind him. Countless ancient weapons stained with blood fell from the sky. A great war was about to break out. ¡­. At that moment, in the King¡¯s bedroom. Ash, who Sidi upied, put down the teacup in her hand. Her ck pupils looked in the direction of the distant Royal Academy. ¡°Ares¡¯ energy profile has also disappeared! Agares and Ares. Those two idiots have really underestimated our opponent. Judging from how Watson destroyed the unicorn that I possessed, his strength must be at least starlight-tier. Furthermore, they also ignored thepetition that the Royal Academy organized two days ago.¡± ¡°In that case, Sidi, did you watch thepetition?¡± Sitting opposite Sidi, King Landhar III held a teacup in his hand and shook it with interest. Sidi nodded and smiled somewhat proudly. ¡°Of course, I am the Goddess of Shadows and Potions. Even if I am far away in the divine realm, I can still use my authority to control the shadows of some mortals to watch thepetition! I witnessed the battle between Watson and Augustus, and also the girl named Nia. As the Child of God, her strength is no weaker than that of an ordinary god. It seems that she is not an ordinary god. I can faintly sense a familiar scent from her body.¡± Stroking her chin, Sidi¡¯s voice became lower as she spoke. Noticing that King Landhar III had pricked up his ears, she changed the topic. ¡°That was a little off-topic just now. Speaking of Watson, the strength he disyed in thepetition wasn¡¯t bad. I reckon that even if we weren¡¯t time travelers, six gods descending at the same time might not be able to subdue him easily, let alone one at a time! I¡¯m different from those idiots who think that mortals are worth nothing. They¡¯ve been too focused on drawing lots. If I want to deal with Watson, I won¡¯t use such a simple method like brute force.¡± ¡°It seems that you have full confidence in how to defeat Watson?¡± King Landhar III chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that Watson has fought against two gods, his strength has almost been used up. I¡¯m almost certain that I can now carry out my n! Just wait and see, Mortal King. I¡¯ll definitely take Watson down easily.¡± With a smug look on her face, Sidi got up from her seat as she spoke. She took a step forward, and countless shadows suddenly appeared on the ground where she was. Pitch-ck shadow arms emerged from the ground, wrapped her up, and disappeared from where she was. After she left, King Landhar III frowned and said, ¡°ording to my n, the power from those bodies should not be enough to defeat Watson. Letting them freely fight with Watson is also part of my n! But why is Sidi so confident? Did she have a way to defeat Watson? If she seeds, then my n won¡¯t be ruined. At the very least, the sess rate will be very high. But in a situation where her strength is obviously inferior to Watson¡¯s, how is she going to defeat him?¡± In the ruined dining hall at the Royal Academy. ¡°Watson, are you okay?¡± Kiana came to Watson¡¯s side with Nia. During that time, the two women nced at Rose, who immediately bowed with trembling hands. She said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness and Miss Nia. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Obviously, Rose was very afraid of the two people in front of her. ¡°You b*tch! Watson got injured to protect you, and now you¡¯re just saying goodbye? If I had stayed with Watson just now, the one who would have been injured would definitely not be Watson, but me.¡± Kiana snorted coldly, her tone became unpleasant, and her words made Rose cry out. She repeatedly apologized as shey on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m rubbish. I¡¯m a bug that grows in weeds. I hope you will let me go.¡± ¡°Kiana, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Watson sighed and reached to help Rose up. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Kiana was just joking with you.¡± The reason why Kiana said that if she were with him, he would not be the one who would be injured. It must be because he had been smashed by the divine kingdom, which triggered Kiana¡¯s masochism. She wanted to be crushed by the divine kingdom as well. ¡°What joke? I¡¯m serious,¡± Kiana grumbled. However, she onlyined in a low voice. ¡°Miss Rose, we can continue our conversation now. I¡¯m very interested in potion-making. Can you be my partner and teach me some potion-making skills so that we can explore the kingdom¡¯s potion market together?¡± Watson tried his best to look sincere as he reached his right hand toward Rose. ¡°I¡ª¡± Rose did not answer him. She was the same when Watson asked her before, but two different things made her hesitate. The first time, she was hesitant about joining Watson because Watson had just saved her. Then, she was hesitant. How would a useless person like her help Watson? She knew herself well. Since young, she had been weak and sickly and had been bullied by outsiders. It was like when she saw other people during dinner; she would eat faster nervously. Fortunately, she had a loving father who taught her potions, allowing her to find a ray of light in her life. Potions were not very valued in the kingdom because potions and weapons were different. Once a weapon was forged, it could be used repeatedly and passed down from generation to generation as a family heirloom. The price would also be higher and higher. However, potions were different. Even the best potions were only a one-time-use item. Furthermore, even though potions had miraculous effects such as making people invisible and increasing their strength, they also had specific side effects. The strength increase by taking potions was utterly different from the strength increase by training. Only those who were not very talented and were very rich would take arge amount of the potion to increase their strength and use it to show off. For Rose, she was such a person. She was able to enter the Royal Academy¡¯s warrior department because she had taken enough potions to increase her strength to gold-tier forcefully. Her dream was to develop a potion without side effects so that all weaklings like her would be able to obtain power that was not inferior to others after drinking it and would no longer be bullied. ¡°Young Master Watson, you have saved me just now. No matter what, I should join you! But I don¡¯t have any special abilities, so I¡¯d better forget it.¡± After thinking for a long time, Rose bit her lip and lowered her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Not only did Rose worry that she would not be of any use, but she was also concerned that after joining Watson¡¯s camp, she would not have the time toplete her dream of a potion that did not have any side effects. She would have to use other ways to repay Watson for saving her life. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Watson was not too disappointed because he knew that it would not be so easy to recruit people. Anyone outstanding in a specific aspect would definitely have a personality that was different from ordinary people. After thinking for a moment, he flipped through the Book of Wisdom and constructed a ck and white bead projection, handing it to Rose. ¡°This is called the Blessing of the Gods and Demons. It¡¯s a potion that I¡¯ve developed. I¡¯m giving it to you now. You¡¯ll understand when you go back and study it. I¡¯m not just saying that I want to work with you to create a potion. If you change your mind, you cane and find me anytime.¡± With the Book of Wisdom, it became much more convenient for Watson to create materials. The ability to create things in the Book of Wisdom was very simr to the Wish for the World ring, but it was much more powerful because there was no limit to the number of times he could create it, and he did not have to pay any price. The Blessing of the Gods and Demons was the strongest potion Watson had developed so far. It could raise a person to tinum-tier. He believed that any potion master who understood the essence of it would choose to join him. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll try to get Rose to join me. At the same time, if I try to get other people, it will make me look too frivolous.¡± As long as Rose could understand the effect of the Blessing of the Gods and Demons, she would not be able to restrain her curiosity ande to him. If Rose could not figure it out, it would prove that the person did not meet his requirements; he would not need to rope her in then. ¡°Young Master Watson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think about it when I go back.¡± Rose took the ck and white bead with a polite tone, nced at it, and put it into the pocket of her uniform. She did not pay too much attention to it. As someone from a noble family of potion masters, she knew a lot about medicinal herbs. The ck-and-white bead Watson gave her looked very ugly, and it did not emit the unique fragrance of medicinal herbs. Instead, it was like a dazzling gem. It was as if several different gemstones had been processed in a particr way. Calling that thing a potion was simply an insult. In an instant, Rose¡¯s impression of Watson was significantly reduced. She would not listen to a person who did not know anything about potions. When he realized that Rose Weiser did not seem to care, Watson did not say anything. He turned around and waved at Kiana and Nia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait for a moment, my master. The danger hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. Something ising. Do you want me to take action?¡± Nia did not leave with him. Instead, she looked up at the ground beneath her feet with a solemn expression. When Watson was facing the attacks of Agares and Ares, she wanted to make a move. However, Watson had stopped her. At that time, she felt a tremendous forceing from the ground toward Watson. That made her eager to try. ¡®Again?¡¯ Watson did not answer directly, but he was muttering in his heart. Ever since he saw King Landhar III kill Ash and the other two and understood his n through the Book of Wisdom, Watson knew that such a day woulde. However, he did not expect that there would still be a god who dared to go and seek death after he killed the first two gods. Was that God too confident in his strength, or did he underestimate him? As he was thinking, the entire restaurant¡¯s broken floor suddenly shook. The floor was dyed ck, and ck shadows formed into arms that rose from the ground. They formed a pitch-ck kingdom that was constantly squirming. In that kingdom, a woman who looked like Ash was sitting at the top of the shadows. Her pure ck pupils did not have any emotion as she looked downward. ¡°Watson, you¡¯ve done well. You were able to kill both Agares and Ares at the same time. ¡± ¡°Why is there another person from the Winter Nation?¡± The arrival of the woman who looked like Ash caused the students to be fearful once again. On the one hand, they were afraid that thest genius from the Winter Nation would also disy the power of a god and blow up the entire Royal Academy. At the same time, they were also very puzzled. Two of theirpanions had died at Watson¡¯s hands. Why would that woman still dare to appear? Was she not afraid of death? Furthermore, if she wanted to target Watson, would it not be better if the three of them went there together? Why did they have to go there one by one? Most importantly, Ash called her twopanions Agares and Ares. ¡°Agares and Ares. If I remember correctly, they should be the names of the two gods in our kingdom. As for the two contestants from the Winter Nation, their names should be Harold and Dous! Perhaps Harold and Dous weren¡¯t their real names? They¡¯re Ares and Agares? They even dare to name themselves after the gods in our kingdom. Those two fellows are too bold and reckless. Their deaths aren¡¯t regrettable,¡± someone from the priest department said. A look of hatred appeared on his face when he looked at Ash. ¡°Watson, please kill that person who sphemed the gods in our kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes, kill her!¡± With someone taking the lead, the rest of the people started to jeer. The people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom had always disliked the Winter Nation, not to mention that that group of people from the Winter Nation had wreaked havoc at the Royal Academy. Some of them had almost died, so they were even more furious. ¡°Kill me? Do you have the ability to do so?¡± Sidi, who looked like Ash, jumped down from the divine kingdom and slowly walked in front of Watson. ¡°I¡¯m different from the two idiots. Since I dared toe here, I¡¯m fully prepared not to be killed! Watson, from the few battles I¡¯ve fought with you before, I¡¯ve alreadye up with a rule that can deal with you.¡± What? Watson suspected that Sidi had found a way to deal with him. ¡°That method is¡ª¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Sidi came in front of Watson and hugged his arm, saying, ¡°Watson, let¡¯s have a child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone else in the hall was also dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡± Judging from their actions, those people from the Winter Nation were there to seek revenge on Watson. When Sidi appeared, her aura was also full of vigor. She even released the pitch-ck divine kingdom. Why were her words different from what they had expected? They thought that Sidi had a powerful method to deal with Watson, but in the end, that was it. What? A child? ¡°A child? I¡¯ve never even made that request to Watson, so why did you get to make it first? In addition, as a member of the Winter Nation, you actually made such a shameless request. Do you still have any dignity?¡± Kiana was the first to react. Her hands were on her hips as she stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Dignity?¡± Sidi changed from leaning against Watson to turning her head to look at Kiana with a calm expression. ¡°What use is that thing to me? ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m the Winter Nation¡¯s Princess, so I should be with Watson. The current situation between the Winter Nation and the Holy Dragon Kingdom is not too optimistic. If I were to marry Watson, the Winter Nation and the Holy Dragon Kingdom would stop fighting, and we might even be one family in the future. Is that not a good thing? ¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Kiana was at a loss for words. The other Royal Academy students did not know how to refute it. What Sidi said was so reasonable that they were speechless. ¡°No. If you really want to be with Watson, then what¡¯s with the actions of those two just now? Aren¡¯t they your subordinates? They just attacked us. We can¡¯t believe your words. All of this is just your conspiracy.¡± Kiana rolled her eyes as she found an excuse to attack. Her words made the people around her wake up, and the look in their eyes turned from shock to hardness. Yes, if Sidi really wanted to be with Watson and promote peace between the two kingdoms, why did she let her subordinates attack them? ¡°As a princess, is that all you have? That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re idiots. I asked my two subordinates to attack, not to let them hurt you but to offer them as sacrifices to Watson. After all, they have killed many of the kingdom¡¯s geniuses in thepetition. It should alleviate your anger now that they¡¯re dead.¡± Sidi held Watson¡¯s hand as she spoke. It was as if the sacrificialmbs were not her subordinates. ¡°If you are still unable to ept that, then I can ask the Winter Nation to give the Holy Dragon Kingdom gold coins or otherpensation after I marry Watson. Are you satisfied now?¡± The entire hall fell silent. No one could refute her. Chapter 436 - Surpassing The Gods

Chapter 436: Surpassing The Gods

¡°Is she really one of the three geniuses from the Winter Nation? To say such a thing is tantamount to treason.¡± ¡°Using our formerpanions as sacrifices to appease our anger might be useful, but if we do that to our pastpanions, we might do something terrible in the future.¡± ¡°However, the conditions she proposed aren¡¯t without any advantages. Letting the Winter Nation¡¯s princess marry Watson can indeed prevent the two kingdoms from starting a war! The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s strength is currently improving. Destroying the Winter Nation is not a problem, but people will die in a war. It would be great if there were a way to resolve the battle without deaths.¡± When the group of geniuses from the Royal Academy heard Sidi¡¯s words, they could not help but whisper to each other. To be able to be young geniuses and enter the Royal Academy, their strength might not be as monstrous as Watson¡¯s, but they were also outstanding existences in the kingdom. None of them were fools. They had analyzed the pros and cons of the Winter Nation¡¯s princess marrying Watson. At the same time, they also had some doubts in their hearts. Why would Sidi suddenly fall in love with Watson? The two of them had only met once during thepetition. Perhaps the Winter Nation¡¯s contestants and envoys did not leave because of Sidi? ¡°You¡¯re a woman from the Winter Nation; do you think we¡¯d believe you? You did not meet Watson a few times before. Now that you havee and said that you like Watson, only a fool would believe you. Later, I will exin the situation to Father and have him send someone to capture you and throw you into the kingdom¡¯s dungeon.¡± Kiana asked the questions on behalf of everyone there. Sidi chuckled. She retorted calmly, ¡°Princess, why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself before you say that? Didn¡¯t you fall in love with Watson before the oue of thepetition was decided? At that time, you only met him a few times. For the Winter Nation, the women are expected to find a strong person to marry so that they can have a strong heir. Only by purifying the bloodline and making the child stronger can we adapt to the cold environment of the northern ice ins. Is there anyone here stronger than Watson? No, right? So what¡¯s wrong with me wanting to have a child with him? ¡± ¡°You!¡± Kiana pointed at Sidi, unable to speak for a long time because her words were reasonable. The theory of Winter Nation¡¯s bloodline had been rumored by many people, even in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. For the Winter Nation, all their people were born with destined talents, so the limits they could reach in the future were also destined. The strong were destined to be strong, while the weak could not even withstand hunger and snow. The Winter Nation¡¯s royal family had the most outstanding bloodline selected from many noblemen, and their ruler was not a man like the kings of other kingdoms. It was a queen who controlled their politics, which also symbolized the supreme status of women. ¡°Young Miss, what do you want?¡± Watson frowned. He could feel the pitch-ck power in Ash. That power was very familiar to him. Without a doubt, it was the power of the Goddess of Shadow and Potion, Sidi, whom he had encountered twice. Sidi was inside Ash¡¯s body. That goddess actually said that she wanted to have a child with him. It was hard to doubt if there was a conspiracy. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Young Miss. I have a name. My name is Ash! You can call me Ash, or Sweet Baby, or Dear, and so on.¡± Sidi held Watson¡¯s hand tightly, blinking her long eyshes. She had inherited an excellent bloodline, and Ash was gorgeous. Her figure was consistent with the characteristics of women from the Winter Nation. She was much taller than the women of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and with her deep eyebrows and exquisite facial features, she was charming, like a sculpture of a living ice goddess. In addition, at that moment, Ash seemed to be sticking to Watson¡¯s body, and a faint fragrance unique to young girls entered Watson¡¯s nostrils. Any man in that situation would find it hard not to be distracted. Watson shivered at the mushy way that Sidi addressed him. ¡°Si¡­ No, Miss Ash, just tell me what your purpose is. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re annoying. What bad intentions can a weak girl like me have? If you want to talk about my purpose, I just said it. I just want to have a child with you. If you don¡¯t object, let¡¯s start now.¡± As she spoke, Sidi reached out to take off her clothes, causing an uproar in the crowd. ¡°I heard that the girls in the Winter Nation are very open-minded and can do anything with the person they like. But this is a dining hall and a public ce. She¡¯s too bold.¡± ¡°I have to say that the girls in the Winter Nation are not only open-minded, but their figures are also skinny. It¡¯s great if there¡¯s a chance to taste it! I envy Watson! He has Princess Kiana, Nia, and Miss Christina, and now he even hooked up with the princess of an enemy kingdom.¡± After seeing Sidi take the initiative, everyone¡¯s hostility toward the woman from the Winter Nation lessened a little and was reced by envy toward Watson. Some people even felt like it was Watson¡¯s fault that they had just been attacked and their lives were in danger. Sidi said that those two people were attacked to give Watson a gift so that he could forgive her for what she had done in thepetition. It was fine to ask Watson to forgive her, but involving innocent people like them would be too much. For a moment, many people¡¯s hatred shifted to Watson. The burning gaze made Watson feel a little ufortable. He frowned and thought to himself, ¡®Could this be Sidi¡¯s goal? To use public opinion to defeat me? To make me the target of public criticism?¡¯ However, that method was too childish. With his status in the Royal Academy, even if there were people who were dissatisfied with him, there were probably only a few people who dared to stand out and oppose him. While Watson was thinking, Sidi leaned into his arms and pretended to be a little girl. In her heart, she was also thinking, ¡®Watson, how is it? Are you amazed? This is the method that I have devised to deal with you. Through my previous observations of you, I discovered that you are a person who will not be swayed by force, especially when facing a girl. Rather than using forceful methods to confront you, it¡¯s better to submit to you and make you feel bad. You will take the initiative to hand over the thing that I want.¡¯ The idea of having a child was not because Sidi liked Watson, but she wanted to give them the impression that she liked Watson. On the other hand, she had another purpose in having a child. Watson¡¯s child might inherit some of his power. She could train the child to be her fighter, or she could simply unsheathe her soul and upy the child¡¯s body. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like her n was wless. If other people knew what Sidi was thinking, they would definitely be shocked and speechless by her wicked thoughts. Unfortunately, traditional ethics could not restrain the gods. ¡°Watson, if you don¡¯t like the crowd here, we can find a ce where there is no one.¡± Holding Watson¡¯s hand, Sidi turned around and walked out of the restaurant, looking indifferent. For Sidi, it did not matter when or where she slept with Watson because she pursued only strength. Even if she were there right then, it would not be a problem. However, Watson seemed to retain the sense of shame of the secr world, so she just cooperated a little. ¡°Stop right there, you shameless woman!¡± Kiana could not help but rush out, opening her arms to block Sidi¡¯s. Initially, Kiana felt like Nia was her biggest enemy, who was pestering Watson. She did not expect that there would be an Ash. For the indifferent Nia, Sidi, who had dared to take off her clothes in public, was a hundred times more lethal. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be angry. I just want to have a child with Watson. I did not say that I wanted him! If you¡¯re not satisfied, you cane with us. Later, the two of us can serve him together.¡± ¡°Serve him together?¡± As if she did not expect Sidi to say such shameful words, Kiana¡¯s face instantly turned red, and her breathingbored. The strong sense of betrayal made her feel ashamed and excited at the same time. How did she not have thought of such a good idea to do that? If Watson showed favoritism to Sidi and treated her coldly during that time, she would feel great about it. ¡°Hey, why do you look so excited?¡± Then, Watson could not help but ridicule her. Kiana¡¯s body trembled with excitement, but she pretended not to care, ¡°Despicable Winter Nation people, do you think everyone is like you? I will not share my husband with others. I can go with you, but I will supervise you and not let you touch Watson.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, whatever you say.¡± If she wanted to go with them, she would just say it aloud and find an excuse. That was why she said that mortals were inferior creatures. Then, she turned her head toward Nia, Christina, and the others. ¡°What about you guys? Do you want to go with us?¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t go.¡± Innocent girls like Charlotte and Lily immediately waved their hands and blushed. They knew what would happen if they left with Watson, but they did not have that kind of rtionship with Watson. As for Christina, she frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Simrly, I won¡¯t let you take Watson away.¡± Previously, because of Nia and Kiana, Watson had caused a mess in the house, which was already very displeasing to her. How could she ept it? ¡°Well, if all of you aren¡¯t willing to go, I can go and help.¡± At that moment, Casey stretched his hand outward weakly and saw the three beautiful women surrounding Watson. He could not help but gulp. The three women were probably too heavy a burden for Watson. He would probably let his brother share his burden. ¡°Scram!¡± Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking, all the women, including Kiana and Sidi, turned their heads and spat out a single word at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to go, but why are you scolding me?¡± With a defeated expression, Casey muttered in a grievance. He had not touched any women since he came to the capital. Kiana and Nia would definitely not let him touch them. Even if they wanted him, he would not dare to do so. However, Sidi was different. The Winter Nation¡¯s princess seemed to be very open-minded. Perhaps she could let him enjoy time with her for free. In any case, that princess needed the seeds from the strong. What was the difference between him and Watson? He felt like he was quite strong as well. ¡°What happened here?¡± When Casey was feeling unconvinced, the intense fluctuations caused by the battle between the two gods, Agares and Ares, finally attracted the attention of the academy teacher. ¡°It looks like the three contestants from the Winter Nation have returned, and two of them fought with Watson¡­¡± Some students who had witnessed everything went to the teacher and recounted what had happened, including why Harold and Dous had fought with Watson, as well as the fact that Ash had requested Watson for a child after she appeared. They recounted every single word, and their tone could not hide their bitterness. ¡°Teacher, is Watson going to be punished for doing such a thing?¡± Even though Watson was the strongest genius in the kingdom, they did not dare to provoke him. The male students were furious at him. If they did not punish Watson, they would feel that it was unjust. ¡°Yes, I would punish him even if you don¡¯t say so.¡± Under the gloating gazes of many male students and the worried gazes of many female students, the teacher snorted coldly and walked in front of Watson. When everyone thought that the teacher wanted to punish Watson, the teacher grinned and patted Watson¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°Watson did well. The Royal Academy has wanted to renovate the dining hall! Especially since the number of students this time is more than ten times that of the previous years. This hall is no longer big enough to amodate so many people eating here. It just so happens that you¡¯ve destroyed it. On behalf of all the students and teachers of the Academy, I thank you. The money to renovate the dining hall will be deducted from the gold coins you left in the arena. You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s good, Watson. You, Princess Kiana, and the Winter Nation¡¯s princess should go have some fun! Now that the dining hall has been destroyed, you won¡¯t be able to eat here. I¡¯ll allow you to eat outside. Just remember toe back in time for ss in the afternoon. Even if you forget to attend ss, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to organize the lessons and send them to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard.¡± The academy teacher was smiling. He rubbed his hands together in a manner that was close to ttery as he spoke to Watson. That scene caused the other students in the academy to be dumbfounded. What happened? Watson had clearly made a mistake, yet he was not punished. Instead, he was rewarded. Were they crazy, or had the world gone mad? ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re too courteous. Then let¡¯s go out for a meal. As for the lessons in the afternoon, I will still have toe back for that. After all, I¡¯m a student.¡± ¡°As expected of the most outstanding genius of the kingdom conferred by His Majesty. Everyone, listen to his touching words. He doesn¡¯t need to attend the sses, yet he insists on attending them. This is truly a rare quality. I hope that everyone can learn from Watson.¡± Many students revealed strange expressions on their faces. They were on the verge of vomiting. Even if they wanted to praise Watson, there was no need to be so deliberate. When did attending sses be an outstanding quality? Was that not something that every student should do? Everyone should be able to do that. After exchanging a few words with the teacher, Watson held onto Sidi¡¯s hand and walked out of the hall. The teacher¡¯s words were just what he wanted to hear. He wanted to find a ce where there was no one. He wanted to inquire about what the goddess wanted to do. After Watson left, a small discussion broke out in the dining hall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Watson had left a sum of money in the academy, so the teachers don¡¯t dare to offend him. As the son of a duke, my family¡¯s quite wealthy. Does that mean that I can also eat outside?¡± The food in the Royal Academy was not bad, but eating with arge group of students was a disgrace to some of the great noblemen. If they could go out to eat, they would not let it go. The young nobleman who had just spoken raised his thoughts to the teacher. The teacher said, ¡°What are you saying? The Royal Academy stiptes that all those who enter the academy, other than amodation, mustplete everything else, including eating and training, within the academy. You must do that here. You must remember that you are not a nobleman here but a warrior. You are the pirs that will make the kingdom stronger in the future. This is not a ce for you to enjoy. If you can¡¯t even endure this little bit of hardship, what else can you do?¡± As soon as he said that, the young nobleman who had just asked was stunned. ¡°Why is Watson allowed to go out, but I can¡¯t? Is it not because Watson donated money? How much money did he donate? I can do that too.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with money. It¡¯s simply because Watson has made a massive contribution to the Royal Academy. In addition, he has exceptional talent. That is just our special treatment for geniuses.¡± The academy teacher rebutted righteously. A momentter, he said, ¡°By the way, he has left the Royal Academy a trillion gold coins. Can you guyse up with that number of gold coins?¡± A trillion gold coins? Really? Many students looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Typically, a family with assets of over a billion gold coins would be considered a great noble family in the kingdom, and 100 billion gold coins were equivalent to hundreds of years of taxes in the kingdom. Where did Watson get so much money? It was no wonder that the teacher was so respectful toward Watson. He said that Watson was respected because of his talent. None of the students believed him because the royal academy had always adhered to treating everyone equally. They would not give special treatment to an aristocrat just because they were powerful or had outstanding children. Otherwise, the Royal Academy would not have been able to develop to such a powerful level. The teachers wanted to treat Watson equally, but Watson had given them too much. The students could understand that. If they were the teachers, they would probably fawn over Watson as well. For a time, the rumors of Watson being a romantic and wealthy young man spread throughout the Royal Academy. After Watson had sessfully defeated all his opponents with his formidable strength, his other aspects were also revealed in front of the students of the Royal Academy. After leaving the academy, Watson immediately pulled Sidi into an empty alley and pressed her against the wall. ¡°Sidi, tell me, what exactly do you want from me?¡± ¡°Sidi? Watson, did you say the wrong name? The person in front of you is obviously the Winter Nation¡¯s princess. Also, why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard of the name Sidi before?¡± Among the people who followed Watson out of the Royal Academy, Lily was also there. After hearing Watson¡¯s words, she revealed a puzzled look. ¡°Sidi is the name of the goddess who controls shadows and potions among the seven gods of the kingdom. Lily, you didn¡¯t listen to me when I asked you to read more books. Now you must be dumbfounded.¡± After Charlotte knocked on Lily¡¯s head, she turned to look at Sidi, who was pressed against the wall by Watson and looked indifferent. Her eyes flickered. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s not just the case of having the same name.¡± ¡°Lana, what does Charlotte mean by not having the same name?¡± Casey, who followed him into the alley, asked in confusion. Lana, who was holding a parasol not far away from him, sighed. ¡°It¡¯s literally what it means. That person is not Ash, the Winter Nation¡¯s princess, but the projection of the shadow and potion goddess, or rather, the goddess herself.¡± The goddess herself! Casey could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He must have been possessed when he wanted to make a move on Sidi. Fortunately, he did not do that, or he would be in deep trouble. Even an ignorant person like him understood what the seven gods represented in the kingdom and how much power the gods had. ¡°So that person is not Ash but the incarnation of the goddess. Then, what about her twopanions? Were they gods as well?¡± Christina finally reached the alley and quietly clenched her fists because she had fought with Harold before. She knew that Harold¡¯s strength was not as strong as what he had shown in the restaurant. She had thought that Harold had made a break through, but it seemed like things were not that simple. ¡°Well, it looks like you have seen through my disguise. I wanted to hide it for a while! Watson, why did you expose my identity in front of so many mortals?¡± Sidi let Watson grab her neck. Her expression was calm. ¡°Other than Casey, they are all my friends. It has nothing to do with them! On the other hand, you, as a god, did not act like the previous two. Instead, you said that you wanted to have a child with me. I really can¡¯t figure it out. Tell me everything. Otherwise, I would not mind sending you back to the divine kingdom!¡± Watson spoke each word clearly. His words were full of threats against Sidi, which surprised everyone. They still did not dare to confirm the identity of the woman in front of them. If she was really a goddess, then Watson was a little too bold to dare to threaten her. Whoosh! After Watson¡¯s voice fell, Sidi waved her hand, and a magical light barrier immediately appeared in front of her, blocking her and Watson from the rest. It cut off the sound of the outside world, and at the same time, prevented her own voice from being transmitted out. ¡°Watson, let me tell you about our n! This time, we n to obtain the thing in your body. Six gods are participating in this hunt. However, if we want to descend safely into the mortal world, we must have a special medium. Therefore, currently, only Agares, Ares, and I have descended. Due to the limitations of our bodies, the power that we can unleash is still limited. It is only one-tenth of our power.¡± ¡°If all of us are here and raise the quality of the medium at all costs, then even you would not be able to fight against us. You would die, and one of us would obtain the thing in your body.¡± Sidi¡¯s sharp voice reverberated within the protective barrier. Hearing those words, Watson¡¯s expression remained calm, without the slightest change. ¡°It seems that you already know about that?¡± Sidi tilted her head in puzzlement. Sidi continued to say, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you something you don¡¯t know. Young man, do you know why we want that thing on you? Or do you know what that thing in your body is?¡± Watson did not answer, but his pupils contracted. He only knew that the thing in his body was called the fusion system. As for what that thing was and who created it, he had no idea how it came to be in his body. Sensing the change in his expression, Sidi smiled. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know the origin of that thing.¡± ¡°So you do know?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Watson¡¯s mouth began to twitch. He wanted to curse. Since Sidi did not know, he could just say it was a hammer. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know, ording to the gods¡¯ oldest records, this world was created by the God of Creation. The God of Creation was able to create this world because of his power of creation and also the power of some supreme weapon. The name of that weapon is not recorded in the records, but its ability is fusion! Fusion has always been regarded as the ultimate and most powerful energy in the world. It is the object of contention among the gods. It is a pity that there has never been an existence who couldprehend such power, even among the gods.¡± Sidi shook her head, then licked her lips. Her gaze prated Watson¡¯s body. ¡°About 10,000 years ago, a chaotic battle broke out between many races on this continent. The purpose of that battle was to fight for the ownership of the power that surpassed the gods! The starlight tier is the domain of gods, and above that is the sovereign tier. The sovereign-tier gods has a higher status than the ordinary gods. We call them god-kings, and they are at a tier that truly surpasses the gods. That is what all gods strive to be. ¡°The chaotic war between many races more than 10,000 years ago was not the beginning of the continent¡¯s civilization. Instead, it was the end of all civilizations because the power that each race held was so strong that it shattered the world! The mortal world you are now in and the divine realm that the gods live in are actually one world. However, the fragments that we are in are broader and can bear more power. And pieces like those are everywhere in the outside world. Of course, in the eyes of you mortals, those fragments have a special name¡ªstars. ¡± It turned out that the stars were not independent worlds but fragments of the original world. It was the first time Watson had heard such a statement. He could not help but recall a sentence that Master Antonio had often said to him before. That world was much bigger than he had imagined. If the continent that carried five kingdoms was just a tiny fragment of the real world, and the real fragment was endless and covered the entire starry sky. He really could not imagine how big the real world was. He could not even imagine what kind of existence could shatter such a world. Perhaps it was just as Sidi had said, that was something that could only be achieved by surpassing the gods. Unfortunately, he was not even a god. Even if he racked his brains, he would not be able to think of that tier. ¡°Sidi, why are you telling me this?¡± Those secrets should only be known by gods and could be considered celestial information. Watson did not think that Sidi would tell him for no reason. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to make friends with you. I think that the probability of us hunting you is not high. Even if we kill you, the likelihood of me obtaining the power in your body is even lower! Under such circumstances, I have a better choice than going against you. That is to have a child with you and let my child absorb a part of your power. Even if that method does not seed, I can simply ally with you and let you use that power to help me do something. That is the same as me obtaining that power.¡± Gods were higher beings than humans, so their way of thinking was different. They did not have emotions; their thoughts were purely from a rational point of view. Instead of fighting with the other five gods and getting nothing in the end, it was better to be an idiot and benefit from Watson. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking. I still can¡¯tpletely trust you! So if you want me to do something, I¡¯ll judge if it¡¯s something I¡¯d like to do. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree. Simrly, if you want my help, you have to pay me the same amount,¡± Watson said after a moment of hesitation. Sidi nodded. It seemed as though Watson¡¯s reply was within her expectations. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m on your side. With a true goddess by your side as a helper, you¡¯ll soon know how lucky you are! Don¡¯t look down on my shadow and potions domain, even though it is not abat domain. I am a goddess. I am the top three amongst the seven gods who protect the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± After making a deal with Watson, Sidi could not help but smack her plump chest, revealing a smug look on her face. ¡°I hope so,¡± Watson muttered to himself. Sidi had gone from being an enemy to apanion. He had not expected that his rtionship with Sidi would develop to that extent. As for the concept that Sidi had mentioned, he did not really understand it. Just as he was about to ask, a cold voice pierced through the barrier, ringing in their ears. ¡°A mere god saying that he wants to help my master? You are unqualified.¡± The voice pierced through the protective barrier that Sidi had set up. Nia ced her hands on her lower abdomen and slowly walked past the barrier. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sidi was in disbelief. Although the protective shield she had set up was just a casual move, it also contained her divine power. The divine power was fundamentally different from thebat aura and magic that mortals possessed; it was a higher energy factor. It was not something that a human could break through. However, the woman in front of her had easily prated the protective shield. She had seen Nia¡¯s battle with Watson. At that time, she could tell that Nia was the Child of God who had reincarnated from a god, but she did not care. That was because it was more difficult for a Child of God to be a god than someone who had never be one. That was due to the restriction of thews on strength. The mortal world could not withstand a god because the divine power in the body of a living creature would cause the mortal to explode to protect itself. The world would take the initiative to expel that overly mighty power. Simrly, it was challenging for a god to lower their divine power and reincarnate as a mortal. The slightest carelessness would cause him to turn into ashes. Previously, when watching thepetition, Sidi had only treated Nia as a brave god. However, after using Ash¡¯s body to resurrect and using Ash¡¯s special pupils to see Nia¡¯s energy outline, she felt a sense of familiarity. At that moment, after seeing Nia up close, the sense of familiarity became even stronger. ¡°You are not an ordinary Child of God. I can feel the familiar power in your body. Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Nia. I am just an ordinary god.¡± After Nia walked into the protective barrier, she humbly responded to Sidi¡¯s inquiry. Then, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°My divine kingdom once hung in the north of the divine realm. It was called the frozen earth at the divine realm¡¯s final tier. After I left, I entrusted the frozen earth to a certain god I trusted. I wonder what became of it?¡± ¡°The frozen earth at the final tier? You control the cold and ice. Are you the God-King of the frozen earth, the ancient existence known as the Primordial White?¡± With the information that Nia gave him, Sidi suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened, and she screamed. The final tier¡¯s frozen earth? The Primordial White? Watson was somewhat puzzled. He could not understand their conversation. However, that did not prevent him from understanding that Nia was a very powerful god in the divine realm before bing the Child of God. ¡°No wonder you felt familiar. You¡¯re the Primordial White!¡± Sidi muttered softly. Her expression became veryplicated. She had heard of the Primordial White and had even seen them from afar, so she felt familiar with Nia. However, she did not know Nia¡¯s real name. At that moment, she only remembered it after hearing Nia¡¯s description. The Primordial White was an honorific title for important gods. The word primordial represented the world¡¯s creation, proving that those beings had the power to create the world. As for the Primordial White, it indicated the power they had grasped. The specific power corresponding to the Primordial White was the molecr deceleration, symbolizing the endless cold that existed in the world since the creation of heaven and earth. Other than the Primordial White, the divine realm also had the Primordial Red, which represented the molecr eleration ability, and other titles like the Primordial ck. If one wanted to obtain those titles, one could only kill the person who had them or get them to transfer them voluntarily. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Furthermore, I¡¯m no longer Primordial White. I¡¯m just an ordinary god with weak divine powers. I can¡¯t even be considered a god! If I have the chance to return to the divine realm, I might be able to get back the Primordial White and the Primordial Red titles,¡± Ni Ya said expressionlessly. Her words caused Sidi¡¯s body to tremble once again. She had taken two titles at the same time and even said that she was an ordinary god. That was too funny. A god who could obtain the primordial title stood at the peak of the divine realm. They had to be in the sovereign tier and be the best among those in the sovereign tier. The Shadow and Potion goddess was only a starlight-tier god. She had no right to speak in front of a sovereign-tier god. So she said, ¡°Miss Nia, no, Master Nia. After you left, the frozen earth was still controlled by the gods who favored cold and ice. There wasn¡¯t much change.¡± After knowing Nia¡¯s true identity, Sidi subconsciously treated that woman with more respect. At the same time, sheined in her heart. Fortunately, she learned her lesson and did not fight with Watson. Otherwise, Nia alone could destroy all six of them. The gap between the gods from starlight and sovereign tiers was even more significant than between gods and mortals. After she allied with Watson, she thought that she could think of a way to cause trouble in ces that Watson did not know about. However, shepletely dismissed the idea. Perhaps she could incite Nia to fight against Watson. The thing in Watson¡¯s body was also tempting to even a sovereign-tier god. The temptation should even be more significant. Perhaps Nia stayed by Watson¡¯s side to obtain that thing. If that was the case, she was willing to do anything for Nia. After all, the item in Watson¡¯s body would be in the hands of a sovereign-tier god-king. It was easy to guess which was safer. ¡°Nia, who are you? It seems like Sidi respects you very much. Are you an extraordinary god?¡± Watson asked. ¡°I am just an ordinary god. It is precisely because I am not satisfied with being ordinary in the past that I reincarnated as the Child of God and started cultivating again! My goal is to obtain both the Primordial White and Primordial Red titles simultaneously. However, even so, I am still very ordinary. I might be able to be a powerful god-king, but your power has already surpassed that of a god, Master. Therefore, I will be satisfied as long as I can stay by your side and be at your beck and call.¡± What? Sidi, who had been thinking about how to harm Watson, was stunned when she heard that. It turned out that Nia did not covet the thing in Watson. Instead, she wanted to follow Watson. A god-king actually wanted to follow a mortal. That was not quite right. Perhaps Nia saw something else worthy in Watson that she could not see because her tier was too low? ¡°Nia, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re friends. Friends should help each other, right?¡± Watson scratched his head and said in embarrassment. Nia lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. You are my master. At least, I¡¯m not qualified to be friends with you, Master.¡± That respectful attitude made Sidi even more confident that Watson was not ordinary. Otherwise, the mighty god-king Nia would not act like that. Sidi made up her mind; she would never provoke Watson and even try to curry favor with him until she figured out why Nia behaved like that. Chapter 437 - The Potion-making Family

Chapter 437: The Potion-making Family

Nia was an ordinary god, or rather, a very ordinary person. At least, that was what Nia thought. Looking at her past life, she was born into a family that was neither rich nor poor. At that time, there was no such concept as a kingdom onnd. Powerful cultivators or gods upied the top of a divine mountain, using it as the center to build cities and viges around it. At that time, cities and viges had to obey the will of the divine mountain¡¯s master. For example, if there was a drought or a flood, they had to pray to the gods to exchange for peace. Simrly, if other viges or powerful magical beasts invaded them, they could trade for powerful strength to drive their enemies away as long as they prayed. When Nia was young, she was also a girl who believed in the powerful existence of the divine mountains. Until one day, she had an idea in her heart. Since the high and mighty gods could stand on the top of the divine mountains and look down on all living things, controlling people¡¯s lives, then, if she had great power, could she also be a god, protect her family and friends, and be equally noble? That was the first time she had the idea to cultivate in her young mind. After that, it was out of control. When she was ten years old, she bade farewell to her parents in the vige and began to climb one of the divine mountains. At that time, the world was hundreds of billions of timesrger. The divine mountains were millions of meters tall. Many people would find it difficult to climb them, even if they climbed for their entire lives. However, she persevered. She did not awaken any divine power or unique moves during the climb. On the contrary, she almost died many times because of the extreme cold and the invasion of magical beasts. In the end, she arrived at the divine mountain by relying on her willpower. That year, she was only 20 years old, and the first thing the divine mountain¡¯s master said when he saw her was, ¡°You don¡¯t have the talent to cultivate. You spent ten yearsing to the mountain. I admire your courage, so I will give you armor that can withstand the cold and heat and a spear that can pierce through the scales of monsters. You should go back.¡± With the weapons and armor given by the gods, Nia did not give up. She left that divine mountain and climbed to the next one. Many mountains reached the clouds, and behind each mountain was one or more gods. If one god were not willing to ept her as a disciple, then she would choose another peak and look for another master until someone was willing to teach her the techniques to cultivate. On the second peak, Nia was bestowed with a spring that could grant her immortality. On the third peak, she obtained a divine medicine that would not make her feel hungry even if she did not eat for a long time. On the fourth mountain¡­ She climbed the mountains, one after another. No one passed on any knowledge to Nia. However, as Nia obtained more and more things, she became stronger and stronger. Finally, one day, a war broke out. The gods seemed to be fighting over something. The towering mountains that reached into the clouds were cut in half. The blood of the gods spilled on the ground. The cities and viges that were built around the gods and the mountains became hostile because of that. Thend was shattered, and the rivers dried up. In order to survive, the cities and viges gradually gathered and became a kingdom. The gods also began to form alliances, dividing the territories and factions. All of that had nothing to do with Nia. That did not stop her thirst for knowledge. Due to the wars, many gods no longer lived on the divine mountains, and they no longer had good intentions to teach schrs. Most of the kingdoms that were already under gods¡¯ protection showed great hostility toward Nia, a foreigner. Some wanted to execute her, while others tried to snatch the treasures bestowed on her by many gods. Nia could only destroy those people and kingdoms with a flip of her hand. Only then did Nia realize that she already had great power. Even some weaker gods might not be a match for her. ¡°Since I¡¯ve only walked through the world, seen people and things, and received some gifts that made me so powerful, then what reason do I have to stop? I don¡¯t need others to teach me anything. I just need toprehend it myself and be stronger. That¡¯s enough.¡± From then on, Nia had transformed from a person seeking to learn to someone who sought challenges. She would challenge all the elites no matter where she went. Some people defeated her, while others died in her hands. Gradually, the northern part of the divine realm became a piece of frozen earth. A goddess who controlled ice, snow, and coldness appeared. She reached the peak of the divine realm and was given the title of the Primordial White. However, for that goddess, she was not satisfied with everything she got. She wanted to be stronger, but there was no more powerful god for her to challenge. There was no more magical tool to help her be stronger, so she thought of a way. ¡°In this life, I have reached the peak of my current level. This is because Ick talent and can only work hard to get here. If I have talent, even if it is only twice as strong as before, I will be at a different level.¡± So that goddess chose to be reincarnated. That was the goddess named Nia and the story of her ordinary first life. ¡°Watson, that is all I know about the Primordial White. If you want to hear more, let Nia tell It to you herself.¡± Sidi licked her dry lips and panted heavily from exhaustion. She had revealed Nia¡¯s identity as the Primordial White, and Watson, who was curious about it, was unwilling to let it go. He had to make her tell it clearly. There was no other way, so she could only tell the story. That version was widely acknowledged in the deity world, and other versions were more outrageous. Sidi felt it would be very tiring to tell him everything, so she did not say it. ¡°Nia, is that true?¡± Watson asked Nia, and she nodded. ¡°Generally speaking, there¡¯s no problem. Actually, after I reincarnated, I don¡¯t remember much of my past memories because it was too long ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! What kind of monster did I fight in thepetition?¡± Watson looked conflicted, and he could not help but sigh. He had thought that Nia, as the Child of God, was the reincarnation of a starlight-tier god, but who would have thought that Nia was actually a sovereign-tier god? No wonder he had been unable to defeat Nia in the match no matter what methods he used. In the end, he had no choice but to invite his future self. If he had known that Nia was the reincarnation of a sovereign-tier god, he would have admitted defeat during thepetition. After all, there was a huge difference between their two tiers. ¡°Master is too modest. Compared to me, Master is even more powerful. In ten years, I am no longer your match, Master. I think you will reach an unimaginable tier in the future. You have something Icked¡ªtalent. Therefore, as long as I am by your side, I believe that my achievements in this life will be higher than I expected,¡± Nia replied humbly. She was a person who knew herself well. It was precisely because she knew her limits that she could understand how powerful Watson was. Furthermore, with that thing in Watson, it was likely that he would eventually be the strongest even if he did nothing. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The corners of Nia¡¯s mouth curled upward slightly, revealing a human-like smile. It was not that she was not interested in what was in Watson¡¯s body. On the contrary, as the strongest target, she was very interested in that. However, she was different from Sidi. She would not take that thing away. She wanted to protect Watson until he became infinitely strong. Her strength would only grow if she fought against stronger opponents continuously. Therefore, she had to create an infinitely strong person. ¡°We¡¯ve been chatting here for long enough. It¡¯s time to go out. Don¡¯t let the others wait anxiously.¡± Noticing Nia¡¯s smile, Watson smiled as well. It was the first time he saw Nia smile like a human, like a white flower blooming on the peak of a snowy mountain. Even though the smile was only for a moment, it was ten times better than Nia¡¯s cold appearance. That made him determined to make Nia smile more often in the future. As his voice fell, the protective shield built by Sidi was removed. Kiana and the others who were standing outside immediately surrounded him. ¡°Watson, what were you talking about when you were hiding in the magic shield with that woman who seems to be a god?¡± Kiana asked. ¡°I know. They must be discussing where to have a baby.¡± Without waiting for Watson to speak, Casey raised his hand and answered. ¡°Casey, why are you so full sh*t?¡± ¡°I feel for Lana to have a brother like you.¡± Charlotte and Lily looked disgusted and shook their heads. Lily even pulled Lana to her side and kept her away from Casey. ¡°What did I say?¡± Casey looked aggrieved. He felt like he was not wrong. If they were not discussing having a baby, why would they deliberately block their voices so that the others could not listen? ¡°We did not say anything. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Watson replied perfunctorily and looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We still have sses in the afternoon. Just now, the dining hall was destroyed because of the attack, so everyone¡¯s meal ended early. Let¡¯s go to the Holy Dragon Tavern to eat something and then go back to the academy.¡± Seeing that Watson had started to change the topic, Kiana pouted in dissatisfaction but did not ask further. Following Watson¡¯s instructions, after everyone finished eating, Watson and Sidi quickly separated. Sidi said she had to go back to the pce to report to King Landhar III about the encounter with Watson. Kiana also went back. Since the arena was filled with gold coins, the afternoon ss for the warrior department was temporarily changed to the Theory of Sword Techniques. Kiana was not a student at the Royal Academy. So, she could not enter the ss even though she was a princess. Furthermore, it was very dull to attend the ss, so Kiana left. The Theory of Sword Techniques ss started at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon andsted for the entire afternoon. Nothing major happened during that ss. The whole ss was absent-minded, while the other students were distracted because Watson had fought two strong Winter Nation warriors in the afternoon. In addition, Sidi had publicly said that he wanted to have a child with him. That caused many people to whisper among themselves. After leaving the academy, where did Watson take Sidi and the others to? Did he have that kind of rtionship with them? Watson pretended not to hear that gossip. After the ss ended, he immediately turned around and walked out of the ss with Christina, who was in the same ss. Before he could leave the academy, someone suddenly called out to him. ¡°Young Master Watson, His Majesty has invited you to the pce.¡± ¡°What does His Majesty want from me?¡± Watson looked at the man in front of him. The man was wearing court attire and was getting down from a splendid carriage. He bowed to Watson. It was apparent that the man was a coachman from the pce. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that His Majesty has invited you, Young Master Watson. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± ¡°Tina, do you want to go with me?¡± Watson turned to look at Christina beside him. Christina hesitated for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No. His Majesty only invited you and did not invite me. If I go there, it might make His Majesty unhappy. I¡¯d better go back to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard and wait for you.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After bidding farewell to Christina, Watson got into the carriage, and the coachman drove them out of the academy. That scene was witnessed by many students of the academy, causing them to discuss it animatedly. ¡°It¡¯s Watson. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the carriage that took him has the seal of the royal family on it. It should be the King¡¯s carriage! He destroyed the Royal Academy, but no one cared about it. On the contrary, he was rewarded. Furthermore, he did something with several women, including Her Highness, at noon. Then, he had the King¡¯s carriage to take him away at night. That treatment is really unique. ¡± ¡°I guess that Watson entering the pce at that moment might have something to do with the Princess. Even though the Holy Dragon Kingdom does not strictly stipte that noblemen must marry a wife, Watson¡¯s fianc¨¦e is the Princess. That situation is quite different! I haven¡¯t heard of anyone in the kingdom who dares to marry the Princess and hang out with other women. Perhaps King Landhar III is dissatisfied with Watson¡¯s performance and wants to teach him a lesson.¡± When they saw the royal carriage, some people expressed their envy, while others did not like Watson¡¯s good behavior. They silently cursed in their hearts. A young girl wearing a tattered uniform with two long scarves around her neck was among those people. She rubbed her painful face and quickened her pace as she walked out of the academy¡¯s gates. ¡°No matter what a genius like Watson does, there will be many people who will tter him. I don¡¯t know which of them is true, but perhaps all of them are true! I wonder if my dream wille true. Will the same happen to me?¡± Murmuring softly, the girl looked in the direction Watson had left and walked in the opposite direction. Her fingers went into the pockets of her uniform and touched an ice-cold, ck and white sphere. That girl was Rose Weiser, who had been recruited by Watson and saved during the day. Holding the ck and white sphere in her pocket, Rose sighed with a self-deprecating expression. After Watson had given her the sphere, she had been studying it for the whole afternoon out of curiosity and had not paid much attention to her lessons. As a result, she felt like the sphere had no other advantages other than being hard, and she could not see what a potion should look like at all. A potion was made by grinding medicinal ingredients into juice and mixing it ording to a special proportion. It was something that could maximize the medicinal properties of each medicinal ingredient. Generally speaking, potions were liquid, but there were also cases of solid substances. However, solid potions would usually give off a medicinal fragrance. For a woman who came from a potion-making family like Rose Weiser, she would be able to know what medicinal ingredients were used to make a potion with a single whiff. The ck and white stone in her pocket had a smell when she carefully sniffed it. However, it was different from any medicine she knew. It was a smell that she had never smelled before. ¡°Maybe that thing is not a medicine at all. Perhaps Watson randomly brought something to fool me. He wants to use it to make me trust him and help him do things, just like what he did to the other women around him! Maybe he thought that with his looks and talent, he could easily make an ordinary girl like me go crazy, but he¡¯s wrong.¡± Rose understood how ordinary she was. Under the influence of her inferiorityplex, she was not interested in Watson; she was sure that it was impossible to interact with such a person. On the contrary, she was usually attracted to trash. ¡°Even though it might be a gem made of some unknown stone, Watson had given it to me. It¡¯s not good to throw it away like that. I¡¯ll just take it home first.¡± With her head lowered in dejection, Rose returned to the Abedor family. The Abedor family was located in a corner not far from the royal city. It was not a luxurious mansion. Outside the courtyard, there were countless vines, and inside, there were also all kinds of trees and flower beds. The entire courtyard, from the inside to the walls, was covered with nts. It looked like a green world. Fresh air and the smell of nts assailed one¡¯s nostrils even before one entered thepound. Many servants worked in the courtyard. When they saw that Rose Weiser had returned, many put down the things in their hands and bowed to Rose Weiser. ¡°Miss Rose.¡± Rose nodded in response. She quickly walked to the mansion in the deepest part of the courtyard. As soon as she pushed the door open, she heard her father¡¯s old and kind voice, ¡°Rose, What¡¯s wrong? Your clothes looked like it¡¯s in tatters and your face looked injured. Did someone bully you?¡± ¡°Who bullied you? Tell us, and we¡¯ll avenge you!¡± ¡°How dare they bully our youngest sister? Let me know who he is. I will poison his food and make him suffer from diarrhea for a month.¡± A few beautiful voices echoed. Rose raised her head and saw her father, the head of the Abedor family, Robin Abedor. Her three older sisters stood behind him. Her eldest and second sisters had long hair, while her third sister had short hair and wore a dress that revealed half of her shoulders. Regardless of the length of their hair, the three older sisters were all very beautiful. That made Rose feel a little sad. They were members of the Abedor family, but her three older sisters were extremely talented at making potions, and they were also gorgeous. She was the ugly duckling among the beautiful swans. Chapter 438 - Recorded In The Kingdom’s Annals Of History

Chapter 438: Recorded In The Kingdom¡¯s Annals Of History

Recorded In The Kingdom¡¯s Annals Of History ¡°Father, Sisters, I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯m not being bullied! The thing is, the Winter Nation attacked the academy.¡± Rose Weiser told them everything that had happened at the Royal Academy, but she hid the fact that Watson gave her an offer. She had already thought about rejecting Watson. If her family knew that Watson had tried to rope her in, they might, for the sake of Watson¡¯s fame, make her give up her original dream and join Watson instead. ¡°It turns out that the people who bullied you are not from the Royal Academy but the Winter Nation. They are really bold. They had clearly forfeited the qualification to participate in the finalpetition, but they secretly returned to the academy to cause destruction. Fortunately, the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius was there.¡± Robin heaved a sigh of relief and stroked his beard. Rose¡¯s second sister, Ste, came to her side and wrapped her arms around Rose¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Rose, is the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius handsome? After he saved you, did you have any reaction to him?¡± ¡°Watson is a very handsome young man. I thanked him properly after he saved me.¡± ¡°Really, Rose, you know that is not what I meant. What I want to know is what you, as a woman, think of Watson! There are many scenes in fairy tales where a hero saves a damsel in distress. Did you and Watson take the opportunity to¡ª¡± Ste had long hair that covered half of her face. As she spoke, the corners of her mouth curled upward slightly, revealing a somewhat amused expression. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, Sister Ste.¡± Rose blushed and broke away from her sister¡¯s embrace. ¡°A genius like Watson would never have anything to do with me. You¡¯d better stop talking nonsense, or I¡¯ll ignore you. I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡± Rose turned around and disappeared from the sight of her family members. That made Ste shrug her shoulders helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. Rose is still so shy. Even if she can¡¯t have anything to do with Watson, it¡¯s still good to have a meal with a genius and get close to him.¡± ¡°Forget it, Ste. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know our sister¡¯s personality; she is shy. Sometimes, I worry that she won¡¯t be able to find a husband if she continues like that.¡± The eldest sister, Prisci, tried to smooth things over. ¡°Let¡¯s continue working. Recently, due to the scarcity of medicinal herbs, the amount of medicine produced has been decreasing. This year, our ie from medicine is less than half of what it was in the past few years! At this rate, we must choose to either cut down on expenses or change careers.¡± ¡°The potion-making trade is not doing well. It has been like that for quite a while. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can close half of our stores in the royal city. How about that? After all, because of His Majesty¡¯s policy, the number of geniuses entering the Royal Academy this year is ten times that of the past. Those geniuses will definitely need potions during their fights. At the same time, the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Winter Nation might also go to war. When the two kingdoms fight, the supply of potions in the army will also mean arge sum of money for us. I think that as long as we can hold on until then, we still have a chance for revival.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know when the war between the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Winter Nation will start. After all, the Holy Dragon Kingdom is protected by Sword Saint Reid, and now there are many geniuses led by Watson. Under such circumstances, will the Winter Nation really dare to invade us?¡± ¡°Perhaps we should look forward to Rose¡¯s breakthrough in potions. After all, even though she is not good at socializing, her talent in potions is higher than ours! If Rose has a breakthrough in potion-making, she might be able to change the current situation of a sluggish potion-making market.¡± The three women and Robin were chatting with each other. Their expressions were somewhat mncholic. Recently, their production was not too ideal, and they were almost at the bottom. They did not tell Rose about those things to protect her from the truth. Instead, they supported Rose in studying at the Royal Academy. However, if the family did not make any changes, they might not even be able to afford the tuition fees for Rose to study at the Royal Academy. ¡°The reason why the market for potions in the kingdom has shrunk so much is not only because the potions themselves cannot remove impurities 100%, but also because of the recent appearance of arge number of tinum-tier weapons in the kingdom!¡± Robin sighed. ¡°You all heard that His Majesty recently discovered a breakthrough in the research and development of tinum-tier weapons, leading to the mass production of tinum-tier weapons. Those known as tinum-tier weapon wielders in the Royal Academy¡¯s tournament are the best example. Now, as long as you spend 10,000 gold coins to buy a tinum-tier weapon, you can get tinum-tier power. Who would spend money to buy potions that have poor and terrible effects?¡± That was the core industrial chain of a kingdom. When an industry had a breakthrough, the other industries would either develop or be suppressed. Like potions and weapons, the essence of both industries was to increase the cultivator¡¯s strength, and the improvement that a 10,000-gold-coin tinum-tier weapon could bring was not something that even a 100,000-gold-coin tinum-tier potion could do. Under such circumstances, no one would buy potions. ¡°Speaking of potions, look, there seems to be something on the ground?¡± Just as Robin and the others were feeling troubled, Rose¡¯s third sister nced at the ground. A ck-and-white bead had appeared where Rose had been standing. ¡°What is that? It looks like some kind of gem. Is it one of yours?¡± Ste asked. Everyone shook their heads and said, ¡°No.¡± Robin touched his chin. ¡°Obviously, that doesn¡¯t belong to the family. Judging from the position, Rose must have dropped it. Is it one of hertest potions? But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a solid potion as shiny and beautiful as a gemstone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. As for whether it¡¯s a potion, we¡¯d know after we¡¯ve tasted it.¡± Ste wiped the surface of the bead and put it in her mouth. Her throat moved, and she subconsciously swallowed her saliva. She felt like the ck-and-white bead seemed to contain some magic power. She wanted to eat it in one gulp. The eldest sister, Prisci, frowned. ¡°Wait a minute, Ste, why are you so reckless? I haven¡¯t confirmed if that is a potion yet. What if that is a gem that Rose bought from a jewelry store? Even if that is really a potion, if it contains a lethal poison, won¡¯t your life be in danger if you swallow it?¡± ¡°Sister Prisci, you¡¯re overthinking. It can¡¯t be a gem. If a jewelry store sells gems of that color, won¡¯t they suffer a great loss? Besides, even if that thing is poisonous, Rose will definitely be able to cure me. Besides, as a gold-tier potion-maker, what kind of poison can kill me instantly?¡± Waving her hand to signal Prisci not to worry, Ste put the bead to her lips and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Perhaps this bead is a new type of potion that Rose made from the knowledge she learned at the Royal Academy! I¡¯ll just lick it. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll just treat it as a test of Rose¡¯s achievements in school.¡± As she spoke, Ste could not help but touch the ck-and-white bead with her tongue. The bead had an irresistible attraction. Everything she said to her family members was an excuse. She could not resist the seductive fluctuations from the bead as if she was possessed. Whoosh! As Ste¡¯s tongue collided with the ck-and-white bead, it instantly disappeared, turning into a ray of ck-and-white light that entwined and entered her body through her throat. Ste clutched her neck with both hands and began to cough violently. A hazy white light appeared on her body, and white feathers emerged from the surface of her body, tearing the clothes that covered her body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± That shocking scene shocked everyone. Robin, who was the first to react, quickly approached his daughter and reached out his thick palm to pat her back. ¡°Quick, Ste, spit that thing out.¡± Unfortunately, it was toote. Ste did not vomit. Instead, Robin¡¯s hand was pushed back by an unknown force. He took a few steps backward and stared at his charred palm in disbelief. The tender flesh of his palm felt as if it had been burned by lightning. ¡°D*mn it, Ste, I told you not to eat it! It¡¯s fine. Go and get Rose,¡± Prisci shouted anxiously. Just as everyone looked confused and did not know what to do, Ste, who was in pain, suddenly let go of her hand that was holding her neck. She spread her arms, and the feathers on her body turned into faint light spots. Six enormous wings stretched from her back, followed by a floating glowing circle above her head. A holy chant appeared in the air. Ste¡¯s hair was suddenly dyed tinum, and even her eyes and eyshes were the same color. Slowly, she opened her eyes and stared curiously at her family around her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Ste, why are you asking us? Tell us what¡¯s wrong with you. Do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel unwell. It¡¯s more like I¡¯m veryfortable now. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m floating in the clouds. Furthermore, my body seems to contain an endless amount of power.¡± Ste raised her right hand, and the hot light formed a dazzling feather coat on the surface of her body. Then, she clenched her fist, and with a bang, the ground immediately exploded, revealing a deep pit that was several meters deep. Robin and the others were so frightened that they hurriedly retreated. ¡°I feel like if I punch now, I can blow up a small mountain. My current strength should be at the peak of gold-tier. No, it seems to be even higher! Is that the potion developed by Rose? It¡¯s so amazing!¡± Feeling the power of her own strength, Ste noticed the six wings on her back and the halo above her head. ¡°Wait, what are these wings and the bulge above my head? Is it a tumor? Did the potion change me? Father, look at me. What have I be?¡± As a potion-maker, Ste knew that some potions could turn people into non-human creatures to increase their strength. However, non-human creatures were usually hideous. That made Ste terrified. All women loved beauty. If she became ugly because of an increase in her strength, she would rather not have that strength. When she asked in fear, Robin and the others looked at each other with strange expressions. In the end, it was Prisci who said, ¡°Ste, don¡¯t panic. You¡¯re not ugly! Do you know what you look like now? You¡¯re like a race that exists in ancient legends¡ªan angel. ¡± ¡­. Rose Weiser soaked in the bath and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°As expected, a hot bath is the most enjoyable thing in life, especially after being frightened. It¡¯s sofortable to soak in a hot bath!¡± Lowering her head, Rose looked at the shallow scars on her skin. Recalling the injuries she had suffered during the day at the Royal Academy, her nerves tensed once again. ¡°Fortunately, I have Watson¡¯s help. Otherwise, these wounds would have be even deeper, and it would be impossible to remove them with potions! I can remove them with some of my gold-tier potions.¡± Rose thought of Watson¡¯s invitation to her. At that time, Watson had a handsome smile on his face. That made her feel embarrassed; she buried her head in the water and blew bubbles under the water. ¡°Watson saved me, but I still rejected his request. Now that I think about it, my brain must have been damaged at that time! The potion-making industry in the kingdom is already in a terrible state. My family had to bear a lot of responsibility to send me to school. If I borrowed Watson¡¯s fame, I could make the trade flourish again. But I only thought about my own dreams. I am really too selfish.¡± Her family had to scrimp and save to send her to school. They had used up a few assets. After all, the tuition fees at the Royal Academy were costly. Even though her family did not say it, she was not a fool and had already noticed it. If abandoning her dream could make her family live a better life, it might not be a bad choice. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s toote for me to change my mind now? Watson said that if I changed my mind, I could go to him at any time. Oh, right! He also gave me a strange bead and asked me to study it. I¡¯ll take a look and see what that bead is.¡± Rose climbed out of the bath and picked up the tattered uniform that was covered in blood and dust. That uniform was also very expensive. It had cost 1,000 gold coins each, so she did not throw them away. Instead, she nned to wash the clothes and mend them. However, when she picked up the uniform, she realized that the bead was not there. ¡°Where is it?¡± After shaking the clothes, Rose fumbled in the bath for a long time. ¡°Still can¡¯t find it!¡± ¡°Did I drop the bead when I arrived home?¡± Recalling everything that had happened after she returned to her family, a bright light shed in Rose¡¯s mind. The bead might have fallen out of her trouser pocket because of a gap in her uniform. ¡°I have to find that bead. If Watson knew that I lost it, he would definitely not agree to my request.¡± With that thought in mind, Rose put on her uniform and prepared to go outside to take a look. Just then, she heard the voice of her elder sister, Prisci, from outside. ¡°Something bad has happened, Rose. Things have gotten out of hand because of you. Come out and take a look.¡± What happened? Rose¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had just returned home and had not done anything. What happened? All she could think of was that lost bead. Just as she was specting, she suddenly heard Prisci¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°We found a ck-and-white bead, and Ste ate it.¡± It was just as she had expected. Rose¡¯s vision went dark. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning and almost fell on the slippery floor. Watson had given that bead to her. She did not even know what it was for. How could Ste have eaten it? It was too reckless. Before she could react, the bathroom door opened. Her eldest sister, Prisci, rushed into the room. When she came in front of her, she grabbed her shoulder and shook it. ¡°Rose, did you make that ck-and-white bead?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It was someone else. I¡¯m sorry, Sister. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for not looking after that thing.¡± She was worried that something had happened to Ste. Rose began to speak incoherently, tears welling in the corners of her eyes. If that unknown bead had put her sister in danger, she would never forgive herself. ¡°Rose, what are you doing? Why are you apologizing to me?¡± ncing at Rose in confusion, Prisci smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Rose. Even if you worked with others to create such a potion, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re the pride of our family.¡± Huh? Rose¡¯s mouth was wide open. She thought that something had happened to Ste after she swallowed the bead, so Prisci came in to question her. However, it did not seem to be the case. Just as she was puzzled, Robin rushed in with an uncontroble smile on his face and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Rose, your sister is only half-right. To be able to develop such a potion, you¡¯re not only the pride of the Abedor family, but you¡¯re the pride of the kingdom. They can record this moment in the kingdom¡¯s annals of history.¡± The kingdom¡¯s annals of history? Was it that big of a deal? What was that bead for? Why were her father and sister so excited? Rose was at a loss. At that moment, she saw her second sister, Ste, walk into the bathroom. It was difficult to describe Ste¡¯s posture. Her long tinum hair fluttered in the wind. Six enormous wings pped, allowing Ste to float in the air easily. Some feather-like spots of light were scattered in the air, making her look holy. Ste looked at Rose, her eyes shining so brightly that Rose did not dare to look directly at her. ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t know how to thank you. Your potion allowed me to evolve from a human into an angel, and it also allowed me to obtain tinum-tier strength! You should have told us about this earlier; there¡¯s no need to hide this from us?¡± tinum-tier strength? Angel? Rose Weiser¡¯s face twitched when she heard that, and her consciousness began to blur. So the bead that Watson gave her was such a powerful thing, and she had treated it as an inconspicuous thing,pletely ignoring it. It was too stupid, but a potion that could turn a person into an angel? Did such a powerful thing really exist? ¡®So it¡¯s a potion that can turn a person into an angel, and I lost it.¡¯ People would temporarily give up thinking when they were enduring things that they could not understand. That was how Rose Weiser was in at that moment. After muttering for a short while, her eyes rolled, and she fell to the ground. Chapter 439 - The Dragon King

Chapter 439: The Dragon King

¡°Sister Ste, are you saying that you ate the ck-and-white bead that fell from my body, and then you gained tinum-tier strength and became an angel?¡± ¡°Rose, that is the 1080th time you¡¯ve asked me. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s exactly what you think.¡± Ste looked helplessly at the slightly dazed Rose. It had been half an hour since Rose fainted. After she woke up, Rose kept repeating the question. During that time, Ste and Robin answered Rose¡¯s question while asking, from her mouth, they learned the truth about the ck-and-white bead. Rose did not want to say it at first, but under the interrogation of her family, she could not exin herself. After all, Watson had saved her at the Royal Academy, and it was unreasonable for him to give her a ck-and-white bead as a gift. After all, who would give someone a gift after helping them? After being interrogated by her family members, Rose could only tell them that Watson had tried to recruit her, but she had rejected him. Hearing that, her family members all looked at her strangely, as if they were looking at some idiot. Their gazes made her cheeks burn. ¡°It turns out that Watson had given Rose some kind of solid potion. It was only given to Rose for her research. I thought that Rose had made a breakthrough.¡± Robin sighed. He looked a little disappointed, but he was happy. Watson was able to create a potion of that level; the impact it would bring to the kingdom¡¯s people would be no less than the King¡¯s improvement in producing tinum-tier weapons. No, the potions that Watson had developed would have a more significant impact than those tinum-tier weapons. After all, tinum-tier weapons only allowed people to have the means to fight against tinum-tier elites. Still, they could not truly allow them to be a tinum-tier elite. However, potions were different. Robin believed that no one would choose between a tinum-tier weapon or bing a tinum-tier elite. ¡°Sister Ste, are you sure that after eating that ck-and-white bead just now, you¡¯ve be a tinum-tier angel?¡± ¡°Rose Weiser, that is the 1081st time you¡¯ve asked me!¡± Ste sighed helplessly and reached out to touch her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t Watson give you that bead? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him for another bead tomorrow and try it yourself. How about that?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, it¡¯s impossible for Watson to carry so many such precious things on him. Perhaps he only has one bead!¡± The eldest sister, Prisci, crossed her arms as she stood to the side and looked at Ste. She was envious of her sister. She was too cautious. If she were a reckless person like Ste, she would have swallowed the ck-and-white bead that she saw on the ground earlier. Now, she was the one who had transformed into a tinum-tier elite. There were only a few tinum-tier elites in the entire kingdom. On the surface, there were only about ten of them. Furthermore, Ste could ultimately protect the Abedor family, even if the family¡¯s trade was in a slump. Moreover, Ste was not an ordinary tinum-tier elite but a tinum-tier angel, stronger than a human of the same level. ¡°You are right. Watson gave me that bead to take back to the Abedor family for research. He only gave me the right to research, but not the right to use it. Perhaps that thing is very important to him. But my sister ate it before I had the chance to study it. Watson will definitely not be happy if he knows about this. What should we do now?¡± Rose came back to her senses. Her face was flustered, and tears appeared at the corners of her eyes. Half a day ago, she had been disdainful of Watson¡¯s offer, but she regretted it then. If she had known that Watson could develop such an epoch-making potion, she would have agreed to Watson¡¯s proposal at that time. Her dream was to create a perfect potion with no side effects. However, Watson¡¯s potion was not only excellent, but its efficacy was also heaven-defying. That was far beyond her dream. Without a doubt, if she stayed by Watson¡¯s side, she could easily obtain the method to create the perfect potion. However, she had missed all of that because of her choice. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rose. I ate the ck-and-white bead. I¡¯ll go to school with you tomorrow and apologize to Watson.¡± Ste patted her chest and promised her. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± Robin nodded. ¡°Tomorrow, Ste and Rose will go to the Royal Academy with you. Thank Watson properly and buy some gifts to express our gratitude to Watson! Rose, I understand that you don¡¯t rely on others and want to make the potion better. However, sometimes, learning topromise with others is also a paramount quality. After all, there will always be someone better than you. In the Holy Dragon Kingdom, even though the Abedor family is known as a potion-making family, our ability to make potions may not be the strongest in the kingdom, so¡ª¡± ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say it. I know!¡± Rose nodded her head vigorously, her gaze bing firm. ¡°Because of my mistake, Watson wasted a precious solid potion. In addition, he saved my life. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find him and tell him that I want to join him! I will repay his gift with my body.¡± Robin, who was consoling her, felt a little awkward when he heard that. ¡°Rose, what do you mean by using your body? I did not ask you to do that! Just get close to Watson as usual and be friends with him. It would be even better if you could learn advanced potion-making techniques from him and carry our family forward. As for the other matters, leave them to me.¡± ¡°The kingdom¡¯s strongest genius has just won the Royal Academy¡¯spetition and is openly recruiting talents within the academy. It seems like he is not as simple as only being the strongest genius.¡± Robin said thest sentence in a low voice. The other people did not hear him clearly. As he spoke, he turned his head and nced at the gradually dimming sky outside the window. His pupils became intense. ¡­. ¡°Rose should have already reached home! I don¡¯t know if she has researched the bead I gave her. If she can thoroughly research it, it will prove that she is outstanding in potions. She can help me in the future.¡± The average person in the kingdom did not think that potions were important. They thought that potions were one-time items and would only be used when necessary. Furthermore, many people had prejudices against potions. They believed that taking too many potions would not only gain strength but also cause damage to the body. Of course, all of those were true. However, that was the previous kingdom. With the fusion system, Watson could create potions that did not have any side effects. Furthermore, the potions¡¯ abilities would be quite divine, and he believed that no one would be able to resist the temptation. Creating and selling the Blessings of the Gods and Demons was Watson¡¯s second step in conquering the kingdom. Using the temptation of bing a tinum-tier elite, Watson would be able to quickly rope in a group of loyal geniuses by his side. When the King found out about that, he would probably be even more inseparable from Watson because of his greed for the effects of the tinum-tier potion. While Watson was thinking, an authoritative voice suddenly sounded in front of him. ¡°Watson, I called you here to help me forge a weapon. Why are you daydreaming? Do you not take my words seriously, or do you not want to help me forge a suitable weapon?¡± Raising his head, Watson saw King Landhar III sitting opposite him. Other than King Landhar III, Sidi, who looked like Ash, was also there,zily leaning against the chair, ¡°Watson doesn¡¯t even listen to the words of a goddess like me, let alone a mortal king like you? Furthermore, you asked the three of us to act together and go to the Royal Academy to kill Watson. I¡¯m afraid Watson is displeased with you because of that.¡± ¡°Sidi, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I allowed you to go to Watson because you and I had an agreement in advance. I am a person with credibility, and I don¡¯t have any intention of letting you kill Watson! Furthermore, I had already expected that you would not be a match for Watson with your strength. The fact that you are the only one who returned is proof. In my opinion, even if the six of you attacked together, you would not be able to do anything to Watson.¡± King Landhar III sneered in the face of Sidi¡¯s ridicule. ¡°On the other hand, when you captured Watson, you actually attacked the other people from the Royal Academy and almost destroyed the Royal Academy! You attacked so rashly and still want me to clean up the aftermath for you.¡± ¡°King Landhar III, we are gods; can¡¯t we crush a few ants? Furthermore, you¡¯ve already admitted that you never intended for us to kill Watson from the start, so what¡¯s the meaning of the bet you made with us?¡± ¡°I only agreed to give you a ce topete with Watson. As for whether you can fulfill your request, that will depend on your own strength!¡± ¡°Do mortals like to y that kind of word game?¡± King Landhar III and Sidi argued. Neither side gave way to the other. Watson yawned and quickly looked at the hundreds of holy relics piled up on the ground in front of him. After leaving the Royal Academy, he was immediately invited to the Royal Pce by the King. After inquiring, he found out that King Landhar III had asked for him to help him refine a starlight-tier weapon, and the holy relics were all there. The Campbell family was the best in the kingdom in forging magical tools. However, the family only had about 100 holy relics, and King Landhar III had more than that. He even asked Watson whether that was enough. If it was not enough, he could add more. ¡®You summoned me over for such a small matter. This is too troublesome. You could have sent these holy relics to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, and I could have done it there! Are you worried that I will hide the extra holy relics, or do you want to watch me make weapons in person?¡¯ Watson spected that in his heart. He had previously promised King Landhar III that he would help him make a good weapon, and since he had agreed, he had to do it. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Taking advantage of the argument between King Landhar III and Sidi had yet to end, Watson activated the system on the 100 holy relics in front of him. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing arge number of holy relics. You have obtained a peak starlight-tier tool.] [Peak starlight-tier tool: the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandments.] [Abilities: Absolute Control (words will bew and will be obeyed by others), God¡¯s Code (thew formed by the perfection of words can restrict the ruled kingdom, the more perfect thew, the stronger the binding force), Pope (in the ruled kingdom, all the abilities released will be recorded, including starlight-tier abilities, and the user can freely use these abilities), king (can confer titles to any of the people in the kingdom, after being conferred, it will significantly increase the strength, raising the level is rted to the people¡¯s original talent and strength).] [Additional abilities: God-king¡¯s Army (can summon a starlight-tier soldier with the strength of a god to defend oneself), Dustless Land (activate the protective shield so that no one can get close to the throne, even if a god recklessly enters, he will be crushed), the Throne¡¯s Commandment (the throne is an ability that surpasses the divine kingdom, those below the sovereign tier won¡¯t be able to use it).] As the fusion waspleted, the holy relics in front of Watson instantly turned into rays of light and fused, turning into a throne more than three meters tall and emitting divine radiance. The throne was in the shape of a mountain, and clouds surrounded the back of it. From afar, it seemed very tall, and if one were to look closely at the meteorites on the throne that looked like fragments of stars, a neb would drift out from it and spin faintly. It made one¡¯s mind be sucked into it, and one could not help but show an intoxicated expression. ¡°The starlight-tier weapon fused from hundreds of holy relics is indeed powerful! Judging from its power, it has already surpassed the weapons that I fused for my two masters and even surpassed the Books of Wisdom and other weapons that I created previously.¡± Watson could not help but sigh. As the monarch, not only did King Landhar III have a lot of holy relics, but the quality was also better than the Campbell family¡¯s. The result was a peak starlight-tier weapon that was only a little less than the sovereign tier. In terms of power, the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandments could freely set the rules in a restricted kingdom and do whatever it wanted. Even the elites who had the power of a divine kingdom would be controlled. Once they used their power, the throne would record it, thus, allowing King Landhar III to use it. The most powerful part of that weapon was that as long as King Landhar III released the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandments, no one in the kingdom would be able to use even the slightest bit of power, and the attack had the protection of the God-king¡¯s Army that consisted of sovereign-tier soldiers. The defense had a super-strong shield like the dustlessnd. As long as one sat on the throne, their attack and defense would be one. There was no w. ¡°It is as I expected of Watson. He helped you to create the weapon you wanted so quickly.¡± King Landhar III noticed the light shing in front of Watson and immediately stopped arguing with Sidi. He turned around with a burning gaze and came in front of Watson. Admiring the huge throne, King Landhar III breathed heavily. If he had not been king for many years and had a firm will, he would have already pounced on the throne. Before Watson made the weapon, King Landhar III was a little nervous. He did not know what kind of weapon Watson would make. As a king, he would lose his dignity if the weapon was not as good as the ones Watson made for Antonio and Reid. However, at that moment, after seeing the throne Watson made, he was very sure that it was what he wanted. What else could better reflect His Majesty than a glittering throne that symbolized the supremacy of power? ¡°Watson, that throne that looks very good. In terms of appearance, I am very satisfied. I wonder what its effects are?¡± Even though he was very satisfied with the appearance of the throne, King Landhar III still asked. ¡°That throne¡¯s ability is very simple. First of all, it can write rules. Those rules are different from the rules that the kingdom currently has. It will cover all parts of the kingdom in an invisible way. At the same time, if you vite the contents of thew, you will be severely punished.¡± Watson used the throne in front of him to release God¡¯s Code. ¡°For example, I now stipte that women must kneel and sit in front of men in the room. If they don¡¯t do so, they will be flogged.¡± Whoosh! With Watson¡¯s voice, Sidi, who had been leaning against the chair with her legs crossed, suddenly trembled and rolled down from the chair, kneeling on the ground. ¡°Hey, Watson, you don¡¯t have to use me to test out new weapons, do you?¡± Sidi shouted and wanted to get up from the ground. However, just as she moved, golden vines appeared in the void behind her. The vines were covered with sharp barbs, like small swords, and they hit Sidie¡¯s back hard. Soon, her clothes and her skin were torn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sidi. You¡¯re a God, after all. I think it¡¯ll be better if I use you to show off.¡± Watson¡¯s tone was apologetic, but there was no hint of apology on his face. After all, Sidi had tried to harm him many times, and he wanted to take revenge for what she had done. ¡°You can actually suppress a body that has the power of a god. Not bad. Does that weapon have any other magical abilities?¡± ¡°Of course. Its main offensive ability is called the God-king¡¯s Army. It can summon arge number of soldiers. Every soldier has the power of a god, and the number of soldiers summoned depends on one¡¯s strength.¡± Watson spread his legs and sat on the throne. The moment he sat on the throne, ayer of glittering and gorgeous robes appeared on his body. The robes were painted with the sun, the moon, and stars. At the same time, a crown of falling starlight appeared on top of his head. His entire face was blurred, leaving only a pair of eyes that looked like the eyes of a god looking down on all living things. ¡°God-king¡¯s Army, activate.¡± Eight figures appeared around his throne. Each figure was covered in heavy armor and held a long spear in their hands. Other than the cloak made of starlight behind them, only a heavy, thunder-like whistle reverberated in the bedroom. ¡°That is the God-king¡¯s Army? It doesn¡¯t look like much.¡± Sidi rubbed her back and got up from the ground. Watson had canceled the rule that had just been dered when he summoned the God-king¡¯s Army, so Sidi no longer had to kneel on the floor. At that moment, seeing the warrior who was covered in thick armor and covered in starlight in front of Watson, Sidi showed a nonchnt look and extended her right hand to one of the soldiers. ¡°Perhaps I can defeat that soldier with one hand. Surely there is a difference between a starlight-tier weapon and a true starlight-tier elite like me¡­ Ow¡­ pain, pain, pain!¡± Halfway through her words, Sidi¡¯s expression suddenly twisted because her palm was grabbed by the soldier closest to her. Grabbing her palm, the soldier¡¯s armored hand exerted a little force and pinched Sidi¡¯s hand until it deformed. ¡°Let go; you b*stard!¡± Sidi jerked her arm, but the soldier¡¯s hand did not move at all. On the contrary, seeing that the other party did not let go, Sidi raised her right leg and kicked the armor on the soldier¡¯s chest. There was a loud sound, but the armor on the soldier¡¯s chest was not damaged at all. On the other hand, Sid¡¯s right leg was injured. She hugged her right leg and cried outically on the ground in pain. ¡°That is the power of the God-king¡¯s Army. It is not bad, worthy of its name.¡± King Landhar III ignored Sidi as he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Next, I want to show the throne¡¯s defensive ability, the Dustless Land.¡± Watson waved his hand again, and a light screen immediately shot up around the throne, covering the sky and the sun. The ground and walls in front of the light screen were shattered. Even though the soldier, which Sidi did not manage to break with her full strength kick, was the closest to the throne, the armor on his body began to crack because of the soaring screen of light. ¡°Thest thing I want to show is the most powerful ability¡ªthe Throne¡¯s Commandments!¡± Watson opened his hands, and an invisible wave spread out from his body. After that wave appeared, the energy wave in the entire air disappeared. Sidi was originally in a sorry state because of the God-king¡¯s Army. At that moment, she was shouting, ¡°A god¡¯s phantom summoned by a mere weapon dares to be impudent in front of me?¡± A divine kingdom formed by shadows and covered with tentacles appeared under her feet. Each of the tentacles held different types of potions. She was about to use the tentacles to surround the God-king¡¯s Army and use the potions to melt the heavy armor on them. At that moment, the invisible wave from Watson and the throne swept over her body, making the divine kingdom and the potion on the tentacles disappear. ¡°Huh?¡± Sidi knelt on the ground again. The soldier pinched her fingers until they creaked. She grimaced in pain, ¡°Stop pinching me. I was wrong. I was just joking¡­ Argh!¡± After testing the ability of the throne, Watson walked down from the throne. When he saw Sidi kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, he waved his hand to dismiss the God-king¡¯s Army. ¡°Your Majesty, those are the basic abilities of the weapon I made. What do you think about it?¡± ¡°Good, I like it very much! As your reward for making such a good weapon, you can stay in the pce to eat and get closer to my daughter, Kiana.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s forget about dinner, I¡ª¡± Watson¡¯s face turned bitter, and he secretly criticized King Landhar III for being stingy. He had helped create such a powerful weapon, but King Landhar III had only let him stay for dinner with Kiana. That was not a reward but a punishment. However, before he could finish, King Landhar III interrupted him. ¡°Watson, what do you want to say? Another fire at home that needs putting out? Even if your house ispletely burned today, you are not allowed to leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I understand.¡± ¡°If you understand, then go change your clothes. Besides the royal family members, there is also a distinguished guest from abroad. You must dress up to show your respect to her.¡± King Landhar III urged him with a half-smile on his face. Watson nodded and agreed, thinking that it seemed like King Landhar III did not invite him there just to let him make weapons but for other purposes. After he left, King Landhar III looked at the throne before him, and his eager eyes gradually cooled. His expression became calm. ¡°Sidi, what do you think of the throne? Who is better or worse than the weapons used by the real gods in the divine realm? ¡± ¡°In my opinion, that weapon is already better than the weapons used by ordinary gods. I don¡¯t even have such a powerful weapon.¡± Sidi rubbed her sore arm and said unhappily, ¡°By the way, if there is such a thing next time, can¡¯t you get someone else to do it? I am a dignified goddess, but I was destroyed in front of Watson. Do I not care about my dignity as well?¡± ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, you have already reached an agreement with Watson, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± King Landhar III smiled slightly. When he had guided the three gods to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, he had been worried that Watson would not be able to defeat them, so he had secretly sent people to observe them. In the end, he had seen something interesting. ¡°There is nothing that I don¡¯t know in the kingdom. Just like how that throne can seal all the divine kingdoms, I am the absolute ruler of this kingdom! Wherever I look, it is mynd, and above that is my kingdom.¡± Using a calm tone to say those domineering words, King Landhar III turned to look at Sidi as she secretly curled her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your intentions. I just want to ask you one thing! Are you on my side or Watson¡¯s side? ¡± ¡°Mortal King, watch your words. I am a god, so I will only stand on the side of the victor.¡± King Landhar III was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°I am relieved to hear you say that.¡± While he was talking to Sidi, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m Emma. I have something to report.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A beautiful woman in revealing clothes walked in under King Landhar III¡¯s orders. She nced at Sidi, then knelt on the ground as if she did not care about her. ¡°Your Majesty, just now, the leader of the dragon n, Lord Fafnir, and two of her subordinates have entered the kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh? They¡¯re already here. They¡¯re faster than I expected. In that case, the banquet tonight should begin as soon as possible.¡± King Landhar III turned around and sat on the huge throne Watson had just created. His body leaned against the back of the throne and gently touched the patterns on it. His brows gradually rxed. ¡°I was a little worried about how the banquet would develop tonight, but with this thing, I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡± ¡­. Outside the capital, on a busy main road leading to the pce. A young girl wearing a long sky-blue dress with two curved horns in her hair was walking on the road. Her sky-blue hair was like a burning me. Her eyes were different from ordinary people¡¯s. They were vertical in shape, and the color was the color of blue waves. It was as if there was a violent ocean within them. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to the capital. I really miss it.¡± The blue-haired girl patted her hair that had been blown by the wind, revealing a thoughtful expression. She was like a burning blue dahlia, and with the two dragon horns on her head, she became the most beautiful scene on the road. Many pedestrians were staring at her. Some were so engrossed in watching that they did not even notice the road ahead and bumped into the wall. ¡°Who is that? She looks so imposing!¡± ¡°And the dragon horns on her head don¡¯t look human! I¡¯ve heard about a group of extremely powerful existences in the Dragon n called the dragon kings. A dragon with the strength of a dragon king can transform into a human. Could it be¡­¡± Whispers came from all around and reached the blue-haired girl¡¯s ears, causing her to smile. ¡°Really, Olenna, what are youmenting over there? Hurry up ande here to wee Lord Fafnir. As a dragon, it¡¯s really rude of you to act before your master gives the order.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Sister Rem.¡± The blue-haired girl immediately turned her head when she heard the voice. She ran to the front of a carriage as everyone looked at her in shock. The blue-haired girl lowered her head respectfully and pulled open the curtain of the carriage. A girl with long pink wavy hair, about the same height as the blue-haired girl, supported a girl wearing a ck Gothic gown and a ck top hat as she walked out of the carriage. The girl looked to be only 11 or 12 years old. Her tender cheeks were almost no different from those of an ordinary human. Even her pupils were simr to that of a human¡¯s ruby-like eyes. However, she was wearing male clothing, so the girl looked somewhat boyish. Thump, thump! As she knocked the ck cane in her hand on the ground, the girl raised her hand and tidied the brim of her hat. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for almost a hundred years since I signed a contract with them. I did not expect that there would be such a great change here. As expected, for humans, even though their vitality and strength aren¡¯tparable to the dragons, their creativity is still very rich.¡± ¡°Lord Fafnir is right.¡± The pink-haired dragon girl, Rem, and the blue-haired girl, Olena,plimented her. They were the rtives of a few dragon kings of the Dragon n who took care of Fafnir, the being on the metal and fire throne. Fafnir was a particrly powerful existence among the dragon kings, and her fire dragon nest was not far from the kingdom. The Dragon n had always provided dragons to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, allowing the kingdom to nurture Dragon Knights. As a price, the Holy Dragon Kingdom had to seek peaceful living conditions for the Dragon n. However, all of that has been broken. ¡°They dared to kill a dragon under mymand and even turned it into meat. And King Landhar III¡¯s exnation for that was that it was a mistake! A mere human killed one of my people, and he actually said that it was a mistake and gave me a pile of tinum-tier scrap iron. He¡¯s too bold.¡± Fafnir opened her mouth, and the air she spat out distorted the space. The high temperature made people feel suffocated even if they stood far away. Even the ground beneath her feet cracked due to the high temperature and gradually melted into magma. That made many of the surrounding residents retreat in fear. ¡°Lord Fafnir, the human king¡¯s behavior is unforgivable. However, the tinum-tier weapons he sent to our nest are quite good,¡± the blue-haired Olenna said. Ram, who was beside her, also said, ¡°No, to Lord Fafnir, a mere tinum-tier weapon is not even worth mentioning. After all, we have diamonds and even more powerful weapons. Don¡¯t you agree, Lord Fafnir? Since we¡¯ve arrived at the royal city, we only need to find the human king, chop off his head, and hang it on the city wall. We just need to let him understand the consequences of underestimating the dragons.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to act so rashly. When we entered the city, I don¡¯t know if you felt any strange fluctuations. I felt as if my power was sealed, even though it was for a moment.¡± Fafnir shook her head and withdrew the power in her body, causing the melting ground under her feet to begin to cool down. Rem and Olena shook their heads at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Fafnir. We did not feel anything unusual.¡± ¡°Really? Then forget it. In short, there is some kind of powerful force in that city. We¡¯d better be careful before meeting the human king.¡± After that, Fafnir turned around and returned to the carriage. The carriage continued to move toward the pce. Rem and Olena looked at each other, their eyes filled with indifference. In their eyes, a mere royal city could be destroyed at any time. If it were not because the dragon n had limited numbers due to their reproductive difficulties and their warlike nature, their ancestors had set a rule of peaceful coexistence with humans to survive. Otherwise, in their eyes, humans were nothing more than weaklings and rations that could be ughtered at will. Even with the rules set by their ancestors, they still looked down on humans. The dragons had strong bodies, invulnerable scales, and dragon magic that was close to the runes. Humans were nothing to them. Most of the stories of the dragon-ying warriors in fairy tales were made up because even ten thousand people at the same level might not be able to defeat a dragon, and the number of people needed to kill a dragon was even greater. Using the advantage in numbers to defeat a dragon was one thing, but distorting reality in fairy tales and turning the credit of tens of thousands of people into one person was something that only weak humans could do. As for the mysterious fluctuations that Fafnir mentioned, Rem and Olena did not feel them. They thought that Fafnir might have been wrong. What danger would they have in the human kingdom? Reid was the only person worthy of praise in that kingdom, but Reid was not a match for Fafnir. Just as they were thinking about that, suddenly a youth dressed in ck walked toward them with a displeased expression. The youth¡¯s fiery red hair fluttered in the wind, and he did not raise his head. He seemed to be indifferent to the matter in front of him, but he was mumbling something. ¡°D*mn Watson! He made me owe 900 holy relics! I am too ashamed to return to the Campbell family. I believe that annoying Lily has already told everyone in the family about that. How do I get so many holy relics?¡± The young man walking on the road was Augustus. Since he had lost the bet with Watson, he no longer dared to return to the Campbell family. However, the family had used up all the holy relics in order to transform him, but he had incurred more debts. He felt bad. As Augustus grumbled, he was getting closer to the carriage where the three dragons were. Just as they were about to collide, Rem, who was in charge of driving the carriage, said coldly, ¡°Human, don¡¯t you know how to watch where you¡¯re going? If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Augustus, who was already upset, raised his head, and a red light shed in his eyes. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? I think you¡¯re the ones who want to die! ¡± Then, Augustus¡¯ body exploded with a volcanic aura. The powerful airflow broke through the clothes covering his body, revealing his metal arms that were shining with tinum light. The dagger-like barbs on his arms made Rem, who was about to refute it, suck in a breath of cold air. ¡°His body is constructed with magical items. Kid, who are you?¡± Not only was Augustus¡¯ diamond-tier aura incredible, but his modified appearance was also terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it matter who I am? Weren¡¯t you threatening me just now? Why are you acting so cowardly now?¡± ¡°Brat, we have important matters in the capital. We don¡¯t have the time to tangle with a brat like you! However, since you¡¯ve already said it to that extent, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± As Rem spoke, she abruptly left the carriage. Her long, wavy pink hair fluttered even though there was no wind. Flower petals appeared around her body. Each of those flower petals was made of mes and had yet tond on the ground. The scorching temperature made the air emit a burning smell. ¡°tinum-tier Dragon Magic, Sea of mes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only tinum-tier magic. Haven¡¯t you eaten? Furthermore, you¡¯re ying with fire. You¡¯re not qualified.¡± In the face of arge number of pink petals that were attacking him, Augustus still sneered. He opened his mouth and swallowed all of the petals. Even Reid would not have dared to do so. After all, no matter how strong the defense of a diamond-tier warrior was, his internal organs were still very weak. In addition, the dragon¡¯s breath was extraordinary. Augustus, whose entire body had been modified and could not even feel pain, was the only one who could withstand that attack. After swallowing the me, Augustus burped and said, ¡°Not only is the temperature not enough, but its explosive power is also terrible. It¡¯s really disgusting. I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, Augustus spat a huge pink fireball from his mouth. It was as if a small sun had enveloped Rem. ¡°How could this be?¡± Faced with that unbelievable scene, Rem did not even have time to dodge. Not only did a mere human withstand her attack, but he actuallyunched an even more powerful one against her. He was more like a monster than a dragon. What was going on? Chapter 440 - In Shock

Chapter 440: In Shock

Boom! ¡°Run, Young Master Augustus is fighting with someone.¡± ¡°The street is about to explode. With Augustus¡¯ character, if we run too slowly, we will be in danger.¡± A deep pit that was dozens of meters long was sted out of the street. The houses nearby were blown away. The walls of the houses further away were cracked and almost copsed. Most of the walls were burned. A group of passersby ran in all directions. At the center of the explosion, Rem¡¯s body was covered by a cloud of ck smoke. No one could see her. ¡°You can¡¯t even withstand a single blow. I won before I used any strength.¡± Augustus showed a disdainful look. ¡°Who said you won?¡± A deep and sexy voice was heard, apanied by a roar. Roar! The dragon¡¯s roar resounded in all directions. In the ce where the smoke covered, a dragon covered in petal-shaped scales and carrying an ancient burning tree on its back appeared from the ground. Even if its wings were retracted, it was still dozens of meters long. It looked like a small mountain floating in the air. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon. A giant dragon has appeared in the capital.¡± The residents became even more afraid when they saw the dragon that Rem had transformed into. They instantly retreated, leaving a suitable distance for Augustus and Rem to fight. ¡°You still have the power to fight? That¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Augustus¡¯s lips twitched. Pride shed across his eyes. On his raised arms, sharp de-like tinum-tier weapons popped up from the joints. His thick arms instantly disintegrated and turned into weapons. Each weapon was wrapped in a different colored battle aura glow. At the same time, the tinum-tier weapons on Augustus¡¯ thighs and back also popped out, making him look like a war behemoth with countless weapons stuck in his body and the appearance of a human. ¡°Human, these weapons on your body seem to be tinum-tier, and there are no less than a hundred of them! Thebined power of a hundred tinum-tier weapons is enough to kill a diamond-tier dragon. I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect such a genius to appear in the kingdom. You must be the strongest genius among the younger generation in the kingdom, but to exchange power like this is not an excellent way.¡± The Dragon King, Fafnir, flew out of the carriage. Her body was wrapped in scorching red mes, which burned a hole in the top of the carriage. Then, the scarlet mes expanded endlessly and turned into a huge ming throne in the air, Fafnir sitting on it. The zing throne was surrounded by fireballs of various sizes, which lit up the entire royal city. Fafnir¡¯s eyes flickered. In her opinion, fusing 100 tinum-tier weapons into one¡¯s body to obtain power was a foolish act because that was equivalent to destroying the possibility of cultivating to a higher level in the future. However, humans were a race with a very short lifespan and weak talent. In the limited lifespan of more than 100 years, humans could not raise their strength to be as powerful as other races that were blessed by nature. It was understandable that they would only find another way. ¡°Young Man, you are not my match. If a genius like you were to die at my hands, I think the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s King would be heartbroken! Now, I will give you a choice. Kneel and apologize to my family. I will excuse your rudeness just now.¡± Fafnir¡¯s voice was calm as she shook her legs. The power contained in her words made everyone¡¯s heart tremble. They could not help but feel afraid. As she spoke, the huge fireballs floating around the throne expanded one after another. Any one of them would be enough to turn the entire capital into ashes. Faced with such a terrifying scene, Augustus¡¯ expression did not change at all. Instead, he curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me the strongest genius. Don¡¯t you know how annoying you are? You¡¯re not worthy enough to make me kneel.¡± Fafnir thought that a strong person at Augustus¡¯ age, even though he had borrowed power, would still be able to contend against the Dragon Race. That was enough to prove Augustus¡¯ strength. Even if he was not Sword Saint Reid, his strength was not far behind. Therefore, she believed that Augustus was the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius. Who would have thought that her words would poke Augustus¡¯ heartstrings? Augustus thought that he could be the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius after fusing with the holy relics. It was not until he met Watson in the battle that he realized if the other party did not respect his will to fight, they could just wave their hands and make him lose. Then, he lost to Nia, which meant that he lost to two geniuses in a row. As a result, he was ranked third in the kingdom. Augustus had always held a belief in his heart. He had also learned from the great figure who had the same name as him in ancient times and was known as the Dark Consul. If he were not first, then whether it was second, third, or other rankings, it would be meaningless because people would only remember the first ce. As he was thinking, Augustus heard the passersby talking. ¡°What did the dragon say? Augustus is the strongest genius in the kingdom? What a joke. He is only the third or fourth genius in the kingdom. I can¡¯t remember the exact ranking.¡± A resident shook his head. He said, ¡°These dragons are a little ignorant.¡± Not far away from him, hispanion also said, ¡°Augustus ranked the third, and Miss Christina ranked fourth! Even though he is third, everyone knows that the differences between the geniuses are very high. There is not much difference between the first and second ranking, but the difference between the first and third ce is heaven and earth.¡± The words reached Fafnir¡¯s ears; she frowned. ¡°Young Man, do you really rank third?¡± A few days ago, Fafnir had learned that a dragon had been killed and cooked. She was there that day because she heard that the Holy Dragon Kingdom had held apetition to rank the geniuses in the kingdom. The ranking had been established through the Royal Academy¡¯spetition. A dragon had died, so she wanted the lives of those geniuses in exchange. Fafnir felt like it was good revenge. That was the only way to deal with arrogance, and that was to use violence to stomp them under their feet. That was how the Dragon n did things. In Fafnir¡¯s view, the Dragon n and the Holy Dragon Kingdom had signed a treaty for the Dragon Knights that had not changed for a long time. Their opponent might think that they had tamed them. She was there to correct their ridiculously wrong views. ¡°You keep calling me a young man. Aren¡¯t you younger than me? Also, your guess was right. I¡¯m the kingdom¡¯s third-ranking genius. Although I¡¯m ranked third, it¡¯s enough to crush all of you.¡± ¡°Shameless boasting. You¡¯re not even a match for me, let alone Lady Fafnir. Let me end your weak life now.¡± The pink dragon that Rem had transformed into was different from other dragons. Instead of scales, it had long wings covered with petal-shaped feathers. A flower with six petals grew on the ancient tree on its back. It gradually bloomed in all directions. Countless pollen grains fell from the flower. Some of the passersby hit by the pollen fell to the ground, while others twitched their limbs, their eyes and mouths crooked. The pollen was mainly used to attack Augustus. He was wrapped inrge clumps of pollen, but Augustus¡¯ expression did not change. ¡°I can feel that the pollen contains anesthetic and other unknown toxins. If I were made of flesh and blood, I might get a headache from this. Unfortunately, my body is entirely made up of tinum-tier weapons! This will not cause any harm to me at all. You¡¯ve been talking big for a long time, but in the end, this is the move you used. I¡¯m really disappointed in you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The real power is yet toe! That is just a basic ability that I have mastered as a flower fairy dragon, and the most powerful move derived from this move is called the Infinite Flower Sea¡¯s Exploding Breath!¡± Hovering in the air, the giant dragon that Rem had transformed into pointed its back at Augustus. Only then did Augustus realize that the ancient tree behind Rem was not a tree at all but a natural cannon barrel. At that moment, indescribable energy had gathered inside, lighting the pollen floating in the sky like they were bombs. Augustus¡¯ face paled. There were countless pollen grains floating around him. When all the pollen exploded, the impact force contained in it would probably blow up the entire royal city in an instant. Rem was about to detonate her move, and Farnir, floating in midair, suddenly waved her hand. ¡°Rem, we are here to renegotiate with the kingdom and let them know how powerful we are. We are no longer arrogant, and we are not here to destroy them! The power of your move is too great, and it will destroy the capital. Stop it now. As for the youth in front of us, since he is not the number one genius, there is no point in making things difficult for him.¡± The fire-elemental power that filled the countless pollen floating in the sky dissipated instantly when Fafnir waved her hand. The pollen began to burn silently in the air, gradually disappearing. Even the pollen that entered the residents¡¯ bodies waspletely burned under Fafnir¡¯s control, but it did not cause any damage to the human body. The residents did not even notice that the power had reached a terrifying level. ¡°I almost killed this arrogant kid. Your wish is mymand, Lady Fafnir.¡± Ram¡¯s dragon body shrank in midair and returned to the original pink long-haired girl with wavy hair. She red at Augustus, ¡°Kid, consider yourself lucky. This time, Lady Fafnir has mercifully let you go. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the lucky one. Next time I see you, I¡¯ll tear your body into pieces and eat them. I heard that some time ago, someone cooked a dragon in the Holy Dragon Tavern. I wonder what it tastes like?¡± Augustus deliberately licked his lips, causing Rem¡¯s expression to turn livid. Fafnir¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. ¡°Young Man, some things can¡¯t be said carelessly. Seeing that you are still a human cub, I will not argue with you! In return, you will tell me who is the number one genius in your kingdom.¡± Her original n was to wait for the Holy Dragon Kingdom toplete the genius ranking, then capture the number one genius and kill him in front of King Landhar III tofort the spirits of the dead dragon. If that were still not useful, then she would start with the next genius and kill them one by one. Once all the geniuses were dead, the Holy Dragon Kingdom would have no sessor. No matter how tough King Landhar III was, he would only be able to kneel at her feet and beg for mercy. In order to do so, the prerequisite was that she had first to find the first genius of the kingdom and control him. ¡°How would I know where the number one genius is? If you want to find him, find him yourself. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Augustus snorted impatiently. He did not answer. Instead, he turned around and walked in the opposite direction of Fafnir and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t even think about leaving before answering Lady Fafnir¡¯s orders.¡± Before he could take a few steps, Rem had arrived behind him. His fingernail-sharp palm was pressed against the back of his neck. Olena had also attacked him; while pointing her palm at him, she said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any unspeakable information about who the kingdom¡¯s number one genius is! Don¡¯t tell me that you have some sort of grudge with the kingdom¡¯s number one genius, such as being beaten in a battle or cheated of money?¡± Olena was only probing, but Augustus¡¯ mouth twitched because she had hit both of those points. ¡°Stop bullsh*tting! I have nothing to do with the number one genius, and I didn¡¯t lose 900 holy relics to him because I lost a bet with him. I¡¯m wandering because I don¡¯t know how to repay him.¡± Augustus retorted coldly, but unexpectedly, Rem and Olena, who were behind him, looked at each other, puzzled. How was that not rted? It was a feud. Taking a deep breath, Augustus looked at a ce not far from the street. ¡°You want to find Watson? I don¡¯t know where he is now, but I know where the second-ranked genius is. If you find her, you might be able to find Watson.¡± ¡°Where is the kingdom¡¯s second-ranked genius?¡± ¡°Right there.¡± He pointed at the two people at a certain spot on a nearby street. One of them was Nia, who was wearing a long skirt with iris flowers, and the other was Kiana, who was also wearing a luxurious long skirt. The two of them were arguing about something. ¡°Nia, the banquet tonight is organized by my father, and it¡¯s for Watson and the foreign guests. I hope you won¡¯t follow him anymore! It¡¯s very rude for a nobleman to appear in an inappropriate ce. Didn¡¯t your family teach you?¡± Kiana ced her hands on her hips as she fiercely reprimanded Nia, who was following behind her. ¡°Your Highness, what you said makes sense. It¡¯s indeed inappropriate for me to appear at the banquet with my current identity.¡± Nia lowered her head. She nodded in agreement. ¡°If I change into the clothes of a waiter, I won¡¯t appear out of ce at the banquet. What do you think?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with what you wear. I¡¯m saying that I want you to stay away from Watson! I don¡¯t know how your brain works. You clearly have such powerful strength, but you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. Forget it; I¡¯m toozy to talk nonsense with you. In any case, just don¡¯t go to the banquet tonight.¡± Kiana covered her forehead. She turned around and found a pink-haired girl in front of her. She was shocked. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Rem was also a little surprised. She and Augustus had been fighting in the vicinity for a long time. As long as they were not blind, they should have seen them. Was Kiana blind? ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know who you are?¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Rem, a rtive of the Dragon King who is in charge of the metal and fire throne. I have been ordered to ask the princess and this second-ranked genius to help us find someone.¡± ¡°So you are from the Dragon n. I¡¯m sorry, you guys are so unremarkable that I don¡¯t notice you. If it were not an extremely impactful meeting, it would not have left an impression on me! Since you¡¯re a member of the Dragon n, then you¡¯re the distinguished guests that Father is hosting tonight. By the way, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Watson.¡± ¡°Watson? Why are you looking for him?¡± Kiana frowned in puzzlement. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to ask so many questions. You just need to tell me where this person is.¡± ¡°I guess he should be in the pce at the moment because I saw someone take him to the pce after school.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s in the pce.¡± Rem chewed on it, thinking that it would not conflict with where they were going next. Their first priority after entering the capital was also the pce, but since he was there, they only needed to rush there. As he thought, Rem nced at Kiana and Nia beside him. Since they were going to capture the kingdom¡¯s number one genius and threaten him, it was best not to let go of the second genius and the seemingly weak princess. If the loss of the kingdom¡¯s genius could not make King Landhar III upset, then it would be different with the princess. Rem felt like they should not give up on the good opportunity. She extended her hand toward Kiana. ¡°As a dragon, this is the first time I¡¯vee to the human capital. I don¡¯t know where the pce is. Please lead the way for us, Your Highness.¡± What? Before Rem¡¯s palm touched Kiana¡¯s, Nia reached her hand outward and collided with Rem¡¯s in the air. Nia did not move at all. Rem took two steps backward and looked at her hand in disbelief. She found ayer of frost on her palm; the energy movement on the skin near the ice had stopped entirely. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As a diamond-tier flower fairy dragon, Rem was very confident in her strength. As the name implied, the flower fairy dragon was a kind of dragon that grew trees on its back and could bloom beautiful flowers on them. Among the thousands of dragon species, the flower fairy dragon lived underground. The trees on its back absorbed the magic elements between heaven and earth to be stronger. It was a rtively gentle dragon species, but its pollen, which was full of paralyzing effects and highly toxic, and its ability to turn pollen into explosives made the flower fairy dragon a well-known figure among the dragon species for its destructive power. In addition, Rem was a genius among the flower fairy dragon species, which was why she was fortunate to follow Fafnir as a personal maid. When she was facing Augustus, she was full of contempt. However, after being pped by Nia, a wave of fear rose in her heart. A trace of coldness flowed into her body through her palm. It was as if she was going to turn into an ice sculpture that would never move. ¡®The power in this girl¡¯s body is much stronger than the third-ranked genius. I can actually feel the aura that only Lady Fafnir has in her body.¡¯ Rem cursed in her heart. At that moment, she heard Kiana¡¯s voice, ¡°Nia, what are you doing? This Dragon Lady invited me. Don¡¯t get involved! Hurry back to the Saint Laurent family. If your family can¡¯t find you, they might get anxious. I can lead them to the pce.¡± Rem was surprised. In the Dragon n, weak dragons had to show great respect to powerful existences, or else they would risk death. However, in the human world, it seemed to be reversed. Kiana, who clearly did not have much power, reprimanded Nia, but Nia did not say a single word. ¡®Amazing, this is the strength of the kingdom¡¯s second genius. Even I feel a chill down my spine! I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful existence to appear in the kingdom. This makes me look forward to the kingdom¡¯s first genius even more. What kind of person is he?¡¯ While Rem was thinking, Fafnir brought Olena to Nia and the other two girls. She pped her hands and praised them. Her eyes looked back and forth at Nia. She could clearly feel that Nia had enormous power. The power was so cold that even Fafnir rarely saw it in any dragon. Obviously, the girl in front of her looked like a human. However, she was a monster. ¡®No wonder when King Landhar III killed my nsmen, he only sent over a pile of tinum-tier weapons. He said that he identally killed the dragon, and that was it! It turns out that a genius of this level has appeared in the kingdom, which makes him very confident. Even if I attack with all my strength, I might not have the chance to restrain this girl! A wave of energy that could freeze all energy came from her body. This wave is very simr to the one I felt when I first entered this city. Did ite from her?¡¯ Fafnir pondered that in her heart. She felt like her n at the capital was about to be ruined. At the same time, she became more curious about Watson, the top genius. If Nia had such a strength, how powerful was Watson? Even if he could not capture the number one genius and use him to threaten King Landhar III, Fafnir could at least take a look at that person to satisfy her curiosity. ¡°Since you are so eager, then I¡¯ll take you to the pce to meet Watson.¡± Kiana revealed a generous smile and turned to walk toward the pce. As a princess, the etiquette lessons she had received since she was young made her appear calm no matter who she faced. The scene caused the dragons to nod their heads and follow her. Nia left as well. After a short while, Fafnir and the others arrived at the pce. ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± Kiana rushed into the embrace of King Landhar III. ¡°Kiana, I heard that you¡¯ve been in the Royal Academy all day today. Do you like the feeling of going to school? If that¡¯s the case, I can arrange for you to enter the Royal Academy to study with Watson.¡± He patted Kiana¡¯s head; a trace of kindness appeared on King Landhar III¡¯s face. His gazended on Nia, who was following beside Kiana, and his eyes flickered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nia to be here. You should change your clothes. The banquet will begin soon. I need to chat with the guests now.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Knowing that King Landhar III was going to chat with Fafnir and the others about something important, Kiana did not dare disturb him. She left with Nia. ¡°Dragon King of the Dragon n, Lady Fafnir, I am truly honored by your arrival.¡± King Landhar III weed the three dragons with a smile on his face. ¡°King Landhar III, put away your hypocritical act. You should be very clear about the purpose of our visit! You killed one of our dragons, and you only gave me some tinum-tier weapons. King Landhar III, it seems like you do not respect me at all.¡± Fafnir snorted coldly. ¡°Lady Fafnir, I have my own difficulties. It¡¯s all the fault of someone from the Holy Dragon Tavern. They thought it was a wild dragon and killed it. I¡¯ve already severely punished those people! Lady Fafnir, don¡¯t be angry. Since the matter has already happened, what we need to do now is to solve the problem. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the tinum-tier weapons I gave you earlier, you can restate your conditions. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll fulfill whatever I can.¡± They identally killed a dragon from the Dragon n? Fafnir snorted coldly in her heart. The weakest dragon had tinum tier strength. How could someone from a mere tavern in the kingdom be able to kill them? At the very least, the kingdom would need to send a few tinum-tier elites to kill any of those dragons. It was obviously not an ident. Instead, the kingdom was deliberately showing off its strength. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡ª¡± A thought shed through Fafnir¡¯s mind, and her eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Your Majesty, is the steak to be grilled until it¡¯s medium or well-done?¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed, and a burly man in an apron walked out from a corner of the pce. He wiped his hands on the apron. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask our guests. What will it be?¡± King Landhar III asked Fafnir and the others with a smile. ¡°I want it well-done. As for Rem and Olena, just give them medium.¡± Fafnir was stunned for a while before she replied to him. She was shocked to see the man who looked like a chef. He exuded a tinum-tier aura. Since when did tinum-tier elites be chefs in the pce? She thought that she knew the Holy Dragon Kingdom very well. There were not many tinum-tier elites in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but if they counted the Dragon Knights, then the number would double. It was precisely because of the Dragon Knights that the Holy Dragon Kingdom could always stand in the continent¡¯s center and upy the most luxuriousnds. However, when she saw that a tinum-tier elite was just a chef, she felt that something was wrong. Did they have so many tinum-tier elites in the Holy Dragon Kingdom that some of them became chefs? Did they kill and cook the dragons because they no longer needed them? ¡®Something is not right. Perhaps the human king knew I wasing, so he deliberately made a tinum-tier elite pretend to be a chef to show off to me. It¡¯s not impossible for him to do that.¡± Fafnir was pondering in her heart when she heard the King say, ¡°Basher, you¡¯ve heard the requests of our distinguished guests, right? Don¡¯t disappoint them.¡± Then, he arranged for the chef to leave. Not long after the chef left, a beautiful girl with snow-white hair and a face that looked like she was from the Winter Nation walked over to them. ¡°King Landhar III, I¡¯ll participate in the cooking this time. I have a lot of potions that can improve the taste and nutrition of food. Anyway, I have nothing to do now, so I might as well find something to do.¡± Fafnir¡¯s expression turned stiff again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Winter Nation; your name is Ash? Am I seeing things? Why is the Winter Nation¡¯s Princess here?¡± Fafnir knew Ash because other kingdoms had tried to sign a contract with the Dragon n to nurture Dragon Knights as well. Still, in the end, the Holy Dragon Kingdom had offered the most favorable conditions to monopolize the training of Dragon Knights. The Winter Nation had once sent a representative to talk to Fafnir. At that time, the representative was Ash. Most of the dragons were fire-elemental creatures, so they could not survive in the cold. ¡®Why is the Winter Nation¡¯s Princess here? Have these two kingdoms joined forces?¡¯ Fafnir could not help but feel chaotic in her mind. To the dragons, it was better for the human kingdoms to be divided than unified. The humans could crush the other races as there were too many of them. It would be difficult for the humans to fight against the Dragon n when they were divided. She had seen too much information. First, she saw two geniuses who were not number one. Each of them was very powerful. She also saw King Landhar III treating a tinum-tier elite as a chef. Even the dragon race did not have such luxury. Usually, the elites in the dragon race were the rulers. Only the elderly, the sick, and the disabled would serve other dragons. At that moment, the power disyed by the Holy Dragon Kingdom was no weaker than that of the dragon race. If the number of their elites were even more significant than that of the dragon race, the result would be unimaginable. ¡°You know me?¡± Sidi turned her head. She was in Ash¡¯s body, but she was still a goddess. ¡°I think you look familiar too. If I remember correctly, you should be the guardian spirit of the dragon race, the one who controls metal and fire throne among the eight Dragon Kings under the Dragon God, who has been showing off to us! He said that the Dragon n members have a longer lifespan than humans and that their strong strength leads to the stability of their beliefs. That¡¯s great. I also want to absorb the beliefs of the Dragon n, but unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be passed on to other races.¡± Sidi sighed, and the voice behind him became softer. ¡°Miss Ash, what did you say?¡± Fafnir was stunned. The girl in front of her should be the person she had met before, but she sounded different. She also felt a power that made her afraid. She had only felt simr power from the Dragon God that she believed in. The Dragon God was the god that the dragon race believed in. The entire dragon race only believed in that one god. The Dragon God was a powerful existence in the starlight tier. It could not stay in the mortal world. As one of the eight Dragon Kings under the Dragon God, Fafnir was close to a thousand years old. Her strength was close to the peak of the diamond tier. Due to the dragon race¡¯s extremely powerful body structure, even if she was only at the peak of the diamond tier, she could still unleash the power equivalent to a starlight-tier elite. Under such circumstances, Ash still made her feel fear, which clearly presented the girl¡¯s power. It made her think of only one possibility. ¡°King Landhar III, Miss Ash is¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s exactly what you think! Even a high and mighty God would asionally want to rx. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± King Landhar III raised a finger to his lips and smiled mysteriously. Fafnir suppressed the shock in her heart and thought of the purpose of her visit. ¡°I heard that Your Majesty had organized apetition a few days ago and selected quite a few geniuses. Congrattions! I wonder who the number one genius is. Can we meet him?¡± ¡°Of course, but before that, I¡¯ll take you to see something good first.¡± Fafnir and her two subordinates followed the King and saw the huge throne in front of them. Fafnir was shocked, too. ¡°This throne gives off such a powerful aura. It¡¯s as powerful as a living God. What is this?¡± ¡°This is a treasure that I just obtained. It¡¯s a starlight-tier item.¡± King Landhar III went past Fafnir and the others and arrived at the throne. A crown immediately appeared on King Landhar III¡¯s head, and a feather coat covered his body. His figure was blurred, and only a pair of eyes that overlooked the world were left. ¡°What do you think of my throne?¡± Soldiersparable to gods appeared beside King Landhar III. The number of the God-king¡¯s Army was even greater than when Watson had summoned them. There were about 20 people. Twenty God-king¡¯s Army soldiers guarded King Landhar III, making him look like the king of the gods. The three people there could not breathe at all. Initially, they were there to avenge their dead dragonpatriots. However, they had not had the chance to take revenge after entering the capital. Everything they had experienced made them feel at a loss. It felt like they could die if they dared to say anything unfavorable to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, let alone avenge their fellow dragons. ¡°King Landhar III, you brought us here just to show us these?¡± Fafnir forced a smile. She felt like she had miscalcted. She had only brought two guards with her because she thought she was powerful enough. It seemed like she was in danger instead. ¡°Of course not, Lady Fafnir. I have a lot to show you, but this is only a small part.¡± King Landhar III left the throne with a faint smile and pped his hands. ¡°Watson, have you changed your clothes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watson walked out from the depths of the bedroom. Two maids followed beside him, constantly smoothing the wrinkles on his clothes with their hands. They had also waxed his hair to make it smooth. Watson was not used to that; his movements were as stiff as a robot. He finally arrived in front of King Landhar III with great difficulty and revealed a tired expression. ¡°Your Majesty, are these the distinguished guests you mentioned?¡± It turned out to be a few dragons. Watson looked at the three dragon women in front of him curiously. That was the first time he had seen a dragon in human form. It was said that the dragons¡¯ human form was magic specially created by the dragon race to facilitatemunication with humans. Watson had the Golden sh and Charcoal, the Death Omen Star Dragon, but because they were not orthodox dragons, they would not be able to transform into human forms. ¡®If Charcoal and the Golden sh could master the ability to transform into human form, what would they look like?¡¯ When the dragons transformed into their human form, they could also transform into different forms. Watson imagined what Charcoal and the Golden sh would look like when they mastered the ability. Little did he know that the three dragon women were sizing him up nervously; they looked puzzled. That was especially so for Fafnir. As a powerful dragon at the peak of diamond-tier, she could feel the diamond-tier power contained within Watson¡¯s body. That power was only slightly stronger than the third genius she had met before. It was far from beingparable to the second genius. How did such a person be the number one genius? As if he saw through Fafnir¡¯s thoughts, the corners of King Landhar III¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°Lady Fafnir, do you have any doubts as to why Watson is the kingdom¡¯s number one genius? Let Watson show you, and you will understand. I wonder if you have any worthless tools that you don¡¯t need.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Olena hesitated for a moment before standing up. She took two earrings from her ears and ced them in her palm. ¡°This is a gift given to me by another dragon when I was young. Its name is Blue Firestorm, and it can summon powerful firestorms. It¡¯s a weapon at the peak of gold-tier. Is this okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± King Landhar III nodded. He took the two earrings and handed them to Watson. ¡°Come, Watson, show our guests your talent.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± He mocked King Landhar III in his heart. If King Landhar III wanted to establish his power before the dragon race, he could have done it himself. Why did he have to make use of Watson? He just wanted Watson to work for him. Even though he ridiculed him, he still activated the fusion system on the earrings. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing two peak gold-tier earrings. You have obtained a tinum-tier Blue Comet Earring.] As the sound of a system notification rang in their ears, the two rather old earrings in Watson¡¯s hands turned into rays of light and collided, turning into a blue jade the size of a thumb. It contained a tinum luster. Then, a powerful tinum-tier aura suddenly appeared. The scene stunned the three guests. ¡°Turning two gold-tier peak earrings into a tinum-tier item in an instant. How is this possible?¡± Chapter 441 - Signing A New Treaty

Chapter 441: Signing A New Treaty

[tinum-tier item: the Blue Comet] [Abilities: Comet Impact (summons a hugeet to fall and causerge-scale tinum rank damage), Pale Blue mes (liquid mes that exceed the normal temperature of fire), me Barrier (raises a tall me barrier to block tinum-tier attacks, and doubles the effect of fire-elemental attacks).] [Additional Ability: Sky Orbit (creates an orbit made of mes in the sky, able to reach any location instantly).] After the fusion waspleted, the specific information of the tinum-tier item appeared before Watson¡¯s eyes. He then handed the item back to Olena. ¡°Miss Olena, that is a tinum-tier weapon made from the item you just gave me. Do you like it?¡± Olena received the fused tinum-tier earring from Watson. She looked a little shocked. She looked down at the earring, then looked up at Watson. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. It was not a matter of whether she liked it or not. She had never heard of any technology that could turn a gold-tier weapon among the dragons into a tinum-tier weapon. The dragon race was powerful because of their long lifespan. Just like humans, most of the dragon race¡¯s technology originated from ancient times and was left behind by the gods. Unlike humans, who changed their dynasty due to war and other factors that caused the loss of those old technologies. As the dragon race had a long history, it was notmon for them to change. Therefore, most of the dragon race¡¯s technologies were preserved well. That made the understanding and manufacturing of weapons within the Dragon n far exceed that of humans. The Dragon n could create diamond-tier holy relics while humans could only create tinum-tier weapons. The Dragon n¡¯s technology far exceeded that of humans. That was a fact all dragons publicly acknowledged that. However, that idea broke in front of Watson¡¯s tinum-tier items. The dragon race could fuse two low-tier items into a higher-tier item. That was no longer a forging technique but a miracle that was close to magic. King Landhar noticed the expressions on Olena and the other dragons¡¯ faces. Heughed. ¡°Lady Fafnir, now you should know why there are countless powerful geniuses in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but I just had to name Watson as the number one genius.¡± Fafnir nodded when she heard that. ¡°With that technology, the strength of the Holy Dragon Kingdom can be raised to a higher level!¡± That kind of special creativity was not something that one or two powerful geniuses couldpare to. That meant that the youth had be the strongest in the kingdom purely because of his technology. From the moment she entered the capital, Fafnir had seen many shocking scenes. When she saw the skills Watson had mastered, her shock had reached its peak. In her opinion, regardless of whether it was powerful strength or precious items, they were not important. That was because no matter how powerful a genius was, they would age and die, and no matter how precious the items were, they would be damaged. However, technology was different. As long as one had the talent to master technology, they would be able to create the first two continuously. With that in mind, Fafnir could not help but think highly of Watson. Even if a low-tier human possessed such powerful technology, it was enough to earn the respect of the dragon race. At that moment, King Landhar III said, ¡°Lady Fafnir, you¡¯re wrong. In fact, Watson became the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, not simply because of his technology, but because he defeated all the other geniuses in mypetition. In other words, Watson not only has outstanding technical ability, but he also has unrivaled strength. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that the power contained within that youth¡¯s body isn¡¯t as strong as the other geniuses in the kingdom that I had sensed before. Just how did he defeat those people? However, putting all that aside, just because he possessed both technology and powerful strength, that still isn¡¯t something that an ordinary person can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to rely on you,¡± Fafnir muttered in her heart. After taking a few deep breaths, she calmed her inner feelings. She raised her head to look at King Landhar III and asked, ¡°You summoned me to the pce to show me this? You¡¯re not just showing off to the Dragon n that a great genius has appeared in your Holy Dragon Kingdom, are you?¡± ¡°Of course, Fafnir. You and I are old acquaintances. I summoned you for one purpose only. I want to change the current situation with the Dragon Knights in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You also know that there are only ten Dragon Knights in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. That is because the number of dragons provided by the Dragon n is too minimal. This is not because the Holy Dragon Kingdom is not strong enough. Therefore, I¡¯ve thought about it recently and decided to expand the number of the Dragon Knights to a hundred!¡± ¡°Human King, what are you talking about? Does that mean you expect us to give you 100 dragons? The arrogance! The Dragon n is a race more noble and powerful than you humans. There are only a few thousand of us. Yet, you want to enve 100 dragons? Aren¡¯t you a little too greedy?¡± Rem sneered coldly. Olena said, ¡°Rem, don¡¯t be anxious. The human king is not a stupid person. He must have his intentions for such a proposal. Perhaps he has already prepared a generous gift in exchange for the 90 extra dragons.¡± ¡°No matter how many gifts he gives, they can¡¯t bepared to our dragons.¡± When Rem said that, her gaze shifted to the tinum-tier earring in Olena¡¯s hand. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°But if the human king can teach us the technology to create tinum-tier weapons, I think we can still consider it.¡± King Landhar III smiled and said, ¡°I want a hundred Dragon Knights, and you must cooperate unconditionally. I will not give you any reward, and the dragons you provide must survive the Dragon Knight training.¡± ¡°King Landhar III, what do you mean?¡± At that time, Fafnir could not hold it in any longer. Not only did she have to provide the dragons for free, but she must also ensure their survival. The human king was too arrogant. His attitude was as if he treated the dragons as fools. He did not care about their thoughts at all. Did he want to cancel the treaty he had signed with the dragons? The smile on King Landhar III¡¯s face grew wider. He said, ¡°Just as Lady Fafnir thought, the purpose of my meeting with you is to rewrite the treaty between the Dragon n and the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Holy Dragon Kingdom epted ten dragons from the Dragon n in the previous treaty to nurture them. The Holy Dragon Kingdom bears all the expenses. Furthermore, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will have to pay hundreds of millions of gold coins if there are any losses incurred while we nurture the dragons.¡± ¡°That use is not beneficial to the Holy Dragon Kingdom; we do not receive any benefit at all. On the contrary, the Dragon n does not need to do anything in food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. It¡¯s like we¡¯re spending arge amount of money every year to help the Dragon n nurture the n¡¯s younger generation.¡± ¡°So what? That treaty was set 100 years ago. Your ancestors were not dissatisfied with it, so why do you have so manyints? Even if things are as you said, it¡¯s already a great favor for you that the Dragon n is willing to support the Holy Dragon Kingdom and sign a treaty with you to form the Dragon Knights. Other kingdoms are begging us for the same treaty, and we have rejected every one of them. Why are you still upset?¡± Rem expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll correct your mistakes. Your previous kings signed a treaty with us because the humans did not have the strength to fight against us. Don¡¯t tell me that humans now have the strength to fight against the Dragon n?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other kingdoms, but at least the Holy Dragon Kingdom has a few geniuses who can fight against the Dragon King. With Watson¡¯s advanced technology, my kingdom can mass-produce tinum-tier weapons and armor, and even the gods are on our side. With such a powerful force, I can create a tinum-tier army. I will not have to fear anyone, including the dragon race. ¡± King Landhar III spoke with assurance, and his attitude was unyielding. The first thing he wanted to correct was the attitude of the dragon race; they were too arrogant! ¡°You¡¯re bold, Human King! Do you want to start a war with the dragon race by saying those words?¡± ¡°Judging from the power I have now, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I start a war with the dragon race.¡± When he learned that the Severed Fingers Gang had killed a dragon to please Watson, King Landhar III already had that thought in his mind. A dragon¡¯s murder was not something the dragon race would let go of. Rather than waiting for the dragon race to question him and humbly give himpensation, he might as well be tougher. He might as well shed all pretense of cordiality with the dragon race and redraw the treaty with the dragon race. Under such circumstances, either the Dragon n would leave in a fit of anger and turn against the Holy Dragon Kingdom, or they would endure the fact that a dragon had been killed. He was happy with either oue. Just as he often said, everything was in his n. ¡°Despicable Human King, how dare you say such words? You clearly don¡¯t think much of us. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll now destroy the pce and the entire capital to avenge my dead dragonpatriots. I¡¯ll let you see the consequences of being disrespectful to the dragons! ¡± Rem roared. Petal-shaped scales appeared on her body, and the wings of a dragon spread across her back. She seemed to be on the verge of bing a dragon. However, at that moment, King Landhar III walked into the hall. He stretched his right hand in front of the three-meter-tall throne and gently knocked on the throne. ¡°Commandment!¡± As he slowly uttered those two words, an invisible fluctuation suddenly burst from the throne. That fluctuation radiated in all directions, with King Landhar III¡¯s body as the center. When it passed through Rem, who was in the process of dragonification, her body shook, and the reaction of dragonificationpletely disappeared. Standing there in a daze, Rem looked at her hands in disbelief. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I turn into a dragon? I feel that all the energy in my body seems to have disappeared.¡¯ Olena and Fafnir showed simr expressions. They felt as if the power in their body seemed to be suppressed by some invisible force, and they could not use it at all. ¡°That power is the same as what I felt when I first entered the capital. I thought that that power originated from the second genius of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the girl named Nia, but now it seems that power is contained in the throne in front of me. Does that throne have a special ability to seal others¡¯ strength?¡± Fafnir looked at the huge throne in front of her. She could feel the fluctuation from the throne. Even if she was at the peak of diamond tier and her strength wasparable to starlight-tier, she could not exert even the slightest bit of it. ¡°Lady Fafnir, you saw through my meaning with a single nce! That¡¯s right. Your abilities are sealed by this throne. The name of that throne is the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandment. Its ability is within the scope of my rule. As long as there is no permission from me, no one, not even gods, can exert their strength here.¡± In other words, even if the Dragon n were to attack in full force within the Holy Dragon Kingdom, they would be killed! ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯ll tell you one more thing. Watson created that throne. Now, not only has he mastered the ability to create tinum-tier weapons and armor, but he can also create starlight-tier items. Just one item can make my kingdom as tough as an iron bucket. When we create more items, one can only imagine how powerful the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be.¡± When King Landhar III opened his arms and said those words, Watson remained silent. The three dragons knew that King Landhar¡¯s words were not groundless. The three of them had lost their abilities. If King Landhar III wanted to make a move, he did not need to find a particrly powerful elite. He only needed to find a few ordinary guards to take them down. ¡°Lady Fafnir, I¡¯ll repeat what I said just now. I want to sign a new treaty with the Dragon n! From now on, the Dragon n will provide 100 dragons for my kingdom, and you will also have to bear the full cost of the Dragon Knight training for those dragons. And we are not to be med for their deaths. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I can promise to use tinum-tier armor and weapons made by Watson when training those dragons. I¡¯m even willing to give stronger items to some of the dragons who have performed exceptionally well, including starlight-tier items! The props that those dragons carry will belong to them. The kingdom will not take them back. If you agree with me, Lady Fafnir, then let¡¯s sign a new treaty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about that.¡± When Fafnir showed a hesitant look, Rem said, ¡°Lady Fafnir, what¡¯s there to think about? We can¡¯t agree to send more dragons to the Holy Dragon Kingdom for free. Furthermore, we have to bear all the expenses. In the end, we can only exchange for some items that we may not be able to get. That is a total loss for the Dragon n! If we agree to that, we will definitely be a joke for everyone else when we go back.¡± In ancient times, the Dragon n was a powerful race that was second only to the gods. They were superior to humans and other races. Humans had always been respectful to the Dragon n. However, they had instead be the weaker side when faced with that human king. How could they tolerate that? ¡°Rem, my thoughts are quite different from yours. If King Landhar III can give us powerful items, as he said, it¡¯s not impossible to provide more dragons for him. We can only get more items that way, right?¡± Olena toyed with the tinum earring in her hand. Rem red at Olena fiercely and said, ¡°You idiot! Since you want to get something from the humans so much, you might as well be their mount.¡± ¡°As long as they give me enough, it¡¯s not impossible. If they want me to be their mount, they should at least give me a starlight-tier item.¡± Olena was not angry after being reprimanded. Instead, her eyes were shining as she spoke. tinum-tier weapons were nothing more than toys to her. She was a little regretful because she had only given Watson two gold-tier peak earrings. If she had given Watson a diamond-tier item instead, she might have already obtained a starlight-tier artifact. She would let him ride her like a pet if she could get a starlight-tier artifact out of that. ¡°Fafnir, you don¡¯t have to worry about signing the treaty now. I¡¯ll give you three days to think about it. You only need to give me an answer within three days.¡± King Landhar III did not have any intention of forcing her. He smiled and said, ¡°The banquet will begin soon. Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let¡¯s go to the banquet first. ¡± As soon as his voice fell, he led them into the banquet hall that had already been prepared. Two rows of chairs could be seen in the banquet hall. On the chairs were all kinds of rare delicacies, each served on a crystal-clear jade te. Around the tables and chairs were handmaidens dressed in gorgeous clothes. They were walking around like butterflies, carrying trays filled with food and wine. Kiana and the three princes had already put on their formal clothes and were waiting in the hall. When they saw King Landhar III, Kiana and the others bowed their heads and looked at Fafnir and the others curiously. They had already heard that the honored guest invited by their father at that time was an elite from the Dragon n. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a member of the Dragon n. Thest time we saw them was 100 years ago. Our ancestors signed a Dragon Knight Treaty with them. I wonder why they¡¯re here now? But I must seize this opportunity.¡± The First Prince reached out and touched the creases on his gown to tten them. He looked faintly excited. As the most capable heir to the throne in the future kingdom, he had to do whatever it took to rope in powerful forces. There was no doubt that there was nothing more powerful than the Dragon n. If he could get their support, his status in the kingdom would be even higher. Perhaps even his father would look up to him. However, the Second Prince had a different thought. ¡®I heard that the Dragon Knight Legion lost a huge dragon some time ago. Does their visit have something to do with that? If that¡¯s the case, then that group of dragons might erupt and cause troubleter. I have to be careful to avoid being implicated! Speaking of which, if those dragons really dare to behave atrociously in the pce, then the kingdom will definitely break the treaty with them. That is actually a good thing for the kingdom. Because of the restrictions of the treaty, the kingdom could only have ten dragons. If the treaty is no longer viable, the kingdom can capture wild dragons wantonly, and there will be no limit to the Dragon Knights.¡¯ The Third Prince was also thinking about something. However, he was not thinking about the Dragon n. Instead, he was staring at Watson. ¡®D*mn that Watson! He already has my sister, Kiana, but he still seduces the girl from the Saint Laurent family. Kiana has beenining to me about that for a long time. Later, I must find an opportunity to teach him a good lesson.¡¯ While everyone had their own ulterior motives, King Landhar III walked to the head of the dining table. He did not sit down but waved his hand. Immediately, a few guards walked in from outside and carried the huge throne. It was ced at the head of the table. After putting down the throne with great effort, the guards took a few steps backward. King Landhar III shook off the gorgeous robe on his body and sat on the throne. In an instant, the robe that was painted with the sun, the moon, and stars, as well as the dazzling crown, appeared on his body. Then, his figure blurred, leaving only a portion of his eyes that overlooked the world. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± A dull voice echoed in the hall. King Landhar III¡¯s voice was like themand of a god, making it impossible for anyone to refuse. Following his voice, everyone sat at the banquet table. The princes sat closest to King Landhar III, on his right. Watson, Kiana, and Nia sat to his left while the dragons sat at another table. After everyone sat down, a maid walked into the hall with silver-white or gold-red wine bottles in her hands. Basher, who was wearing an apron, also came in. He was carrying a huge magical beast with a metal stick on its body. The beast¡¯s shape could not be seen clearly, but it had been roasted to a crisp on the outside and tender on the inside. It emitted a rich aroma of meat, which made everyone drool. Sidi was beside Basher, who was ying with a few bottles of medicament-like condiments. Her face was full of excitement. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve cooked. Before I arrived in the divine realm, I remember that I learned to cook in the mortal world. I¡¯ll be the one to cook this time. I believe I¡¯ll definitely satisfy everyone.¡± As Sidi spoke, Basher put the roasted magical beast on the table. He took a sharp de from his pocket and cut it. Then, a maid put the meat on a te and ced it in front of everyone, along with the wine. ¡°Everyone, this is thetest wine and dish in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. I hope that our guests from the Dragon n canment on it after tasting it.¡± Basher extended his right hand and introduced the meal. The dragons immediately lowered their heads to look at the meat on the te and the wine beside it. There was no treasure that the powerful Dragon n had not seen before. There was no rare delicacy that they had not tasted before, so they did not care about what Rand Harson III said. After hesitating for a moment, the first to act was Olena. She picked up a knife and fork, picked up a piece of magical beast meat, and put it into her mouth. A momentter, her eyes suddenly widened, revealing a look of disbelief. ¡°What kind of magical beast meat is this? Why is the taste so strange? It seems to contain a lot of energy, and it is irresistible.¡± Hearing Olena¡¯s exmation, Fafnir and Rem could not help but take a piece of the magical beast¡¯s meat and put it into their mouths. After tasting it, Fafnir¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Is this from a tinum-tier magical beast?¡± She had eaten tinum-tier meat before as the Dragon King of the Dragon n. It tasted very simr to the meat in front of her. However, she had only eaten tinum-tier meat once or twice in her life. The human kingdom could actually obtain meat at that level, but it was too extravagant to capture a tinum-tier magical beast and be willing to kill it. As she sighed, an invisible scent apanied by the unique taste of the magical beast¡¯s meat exploded in Fafnir¡¯s mouth, causing her eyshes to tremble. She closed her eyes and leanedfortably on the chair, sinking into an indescribable aftertaste. Even though the texture of the tinum-tier magical beast meat was good, what was more important was that the meat was sprinkled with some special spices. After taking a bite, it was as if one was in heaven. All the troubles and trivial matters were thrown out of the body. Besides Fafnir, Olena and Rem, who had also eaten the tinum-tier magical beast meat, were also sinking into the aftertaste at that moment. They could not even speak. Fafnir only opened her eyes after a few seconds. She opened a golden-red wine bottle in front of her. The dishes were already so delicious. How was the wine? She poured the golden-red wine into the cup in front of her. She took a small sip. With just one sip, her expression became shocked once again. ¡°This wine seems to contain the aura of the Spring of Life. There is also a strange fruit fragrance. I seem to have seen that fruit fragrance somewhere before! I remember now. That is the taste of the sun fruit unique to the Forest of Eternity. Was the wine made from the sun fruit?¡± ¡°You guessed it correctly. That wine is made from the sun and moon fruit grown in the Forest of Eternity. Now, wine is not a rare thing in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You can buy a bottle for only 1,000 gold coins. Of course, the quality of the wine that I prepared is much higher than the ordinary wine.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s figure was hidden within the huge throne, and others could not see the smile on his face. That banquet required him to disy his strength in front of the dragons and disy the unique style of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Nothing like the precious sun fruit wine and tinum-tier magical beast meat could reflect the kingdom¡¯s wealth. ¡°Of course, I have prepared another gift for everyone here.¡± King Landhar III pped his hands, and guards walked in. Each of them was carrying a huge box. When they arrived in front of the three dragons, the guards opened the huge box filled with gold coins. There were at least tens of millions of gold coins. Fafnir and the others were dumbfounded. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡± Were the gold coins to bribe them? It looked like it. King Landhar III seeded if that was his n. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My kingdom has recently earned arge number of gold coins, so much that we don¡¯t have anywhere to put them. These gold coins are redundant, so I¡¯ll give them to you as travel expenses. After all, you¡¯vee all that way for a long journey! It doesn¡¯t matter if you agree to sign a new treaty with me or not; that money is yours. ¡± King Landhar III¡¯s rich voice caused Fafnir and the other two to fall into silence once again. Ten million gold coins were given just like that. Even some ordinary dragons would not have such a terrifying wealth. In addition, they had tasted the magical beast meat and wine brewed from the sun fruit, which made them wonder what had happened to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, for it had changed so much. They felt like the Holy Dragon Kingdom was apletely different kingdompared to a few years ago. Had they excavated a few ancient ruins and obtained many treasures from them? Fafnir could not help but think so, but she did not show it. She said, ¡°In that case, thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Initially, she disagreed with King Landhar III¡¯s idea of signing a new treaty. She said that she needed to consider it because her ability was sealed. As long as she left the Holy Dragon Kingdom, she would report everything that happened there to the other kings of the Dragon n. They would either lead the Dragon Army to attack the kingdom or lead the Dragon n to leave the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, she was inclined to sign a new treaty with King Landhar III. She had tasted more tinum-tier magical beast meat and received a reward of tens of millions of gold coins. However, King Landhar III did not promise anything more. If they signed a new contract with King Landhar III, one could imagine they would only receive more things. While Fafnir was still hesitating, King Landhar III threw out another surprise. ¡°Oh, right! I¡¯m going to spend money to upgrade all the industries in the kingdom. The Holy Dragon Kingdom has no more room for improvement in the fields of weapons and armor. Therefore, the next step is to upgrade the kingdom¡¯s potion-making industry! The potion-making industry has not been doing well recently. The output has dropped by 50%pared to the past few years. Fortunately, there is a goddess among the kingdom¡¯s seven gods who control shadows and potions. With Watson¡¯s help, I believe that the kingdom¡¯s potion-making level will be upgraded to a new level soon. ¡°The Dragon ns should be very familiar with potions. Most of them can increase a person¡¯s strength, and some have magical effects, including potions that increase reproductive ability! That is the focus of my current research. I n to use that potion to make the kingdom give birth to more children in the short term. In less than ten years, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be the most populous kingdom on the continent and the kingdom with the strongestbat power. I wonder if the Dragon n has any thoughts about potions that can speed up the reproduction rate.¡± ¡°King Landhar III, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I agree with your idea of signing a new treaty with the Dragon n.¡± Fafnir took out a handkerchief, wiped her mouth, and sighed. Rem and Olena wanted to say something, but they kept their mouths shut because they knew that even if they were in the same position as Fafnir, they would still make that decision. The potion proposed by King Landhar III to elerate fertility was too tempting for the dragons. The dragons were powerful, but they would make deals with the humans for that. Their fertility rate was too low, making it impossible for them to survive in that world alone. If the potion could increase the number of dragons, then they would have apletely different chance of ruling that world. Compared to the other things that King Landhar III had given them, that condition would move them more. ¡°King Landhar III, I agree to sign a new treaty with you. There is only one condition, and that is I need the fertility potion that you mentioned! You must ensure that the effect of the potion is stable and harmless. The kingdom can research the potion first. Then, I will make sure that it is useful before signing a new treaty. Is that okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, Lady Fafnir. It¡¯s just a potion to promote fertility. You can just leave such a small matter to Watson.¡±King Landhar III turned his gaze to Watson, who had been eating since the banquet started. He said, ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve given you a task. Develop a potion that can promote the dragons¡¯ fertility rate. You can do that in a day, right?¡± Watson could not only make weapons, but he could also make potions. The three women looked surprised. Feeling the gazes of the three Dragon n members, Watson put down his knife and fork, revealing a somewhat depressed expression. He only wanted to have a peaceful meal. Why would King Landhar III target him? ¡°Your Majesty, that kind of thing is quite tricky. I¡¯ll try my best to do it.¡± ¡°Watson, is that really difficult for you? I want it in one day. If you can¡¯t develop the corresponding potion within a day, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. You¡¯d have to stay in the pce and by my side until you develop the potion.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It won¡¯t be that difficult to make such a potion.¡± King Landhar III felt angry and amused at Watson¡¯s contradictory words. He knew Watson could make such a potion, but he did not want to do it. He had urged the young man to agree with him. He clearly had extraordinary strength, but he did not have any desire to show it. That youth left him with no choice. ¡°Fafnir, you heard Watson¡¯s words. The potion will be ready tomorrow. So before that, why don¡¯t you sign the treaty with me in advance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only one day ahead of schedule anyway! Remember this, King Landhar III. If you lie to me, I won¡¯t just tear up the treaty. I will get the entire Dragon n to go up against the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fafnir. I have the confidence to do it.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice was calm. His confidence came from Watson and Sidi, who were beside him. In fact, even without Watson, Sidi would have created the potion anyway. The reason he chose Watson was that it would be beneficial to his subsequent ns. He even asked Sidi to help him prepare the meal in advance. Things had developed just as he had expected. He said that he would give the dragons three days to consider. However, he did not really want them to consider it for too long. He wanted Fafnir to sign a contract with him before the banquet ended. After hearing King Landhar III¡¯s affirmation, Fafnir hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t believe you, I¡¯m afraid I have no other choice now. After all, with our powers sealed, even our lives are in your hands! There¡¯s no point in wasting time. Let¡¯s sign the contract now.¡± ¡°I like your straightforwardness.¡± King Landhar III pped his hands. Immediately, a guard came out with parchment and a quill pen and ced them in front of him and Fafnir, respectively. After writing down the terms and requirements, Fafnir and King Landhar III cut their fingers and pressed a bright red handprint on the papers. The contract took effect as the two parchment papers gleamed with luster. After putting away the parchment papers, King Landhar III and Fafnir looked at each other. Fafnir heaved a sigh of relief while King Landhar III revealed a genuine smile. The contract between the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the dragon race hadpletely changed from that moment onward. The former weakness of the Holy Dragon Kingdom had turned into the weakness of the dragon race. That was a slight improvement for the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but it was a big step for mankind. ¡®The dragon race is only a minor obstacle. It¡¯s time to let those foolish and arrogant dragons understand who is the real master of this continent.¡¯ King Landhar III clenched his fist quietly, his eyes burning with mes. His gaze was not there at that moment but in the distant future. Chapter 442 - The Goddess Concession

Chapter 442: The Goddess¡¯ Concession

¡°I hereby announce that the banquet has officially begun. Everyone, please enjoy yourselves.¡± After signing the treaty, King Landhar III returned to his throne. Then, a group of scantily d maids immediately appeared in the banquet hall and began to dance. At the same time, King Landhar III also picked up his knife and fork. That was like a signal. The people at the banquet began to eat and drink. Soon, the feast gradually came to an end. Night fell, and the banquet ended. The three dragons bade farewell to King Landhar III, who said, ¡°Fafnir, tomorrow I will be preparing to expand the Dragon Knight Legion. I will do that at the Royal Academy. When the timees, I will need you to go to the Royal Academy. At the same time, the potion you need will also be prepared for you. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Fafnir gave King Landhar III a profound look. She knew that King Landhar III had rushed to sign a treaty with her because he had already prepared a n for the future. She did not know how far the human King had gone! What a terrifying fellow! Fafnir had never felt the power of someone as strong as King Landhar III. The human king was like a bottomless abyss. No one knew what was in him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, King Landhar III, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Then, Fafnir walked out with the other two dragons. They passed by Watson and stopped. Fafnir thought of something and stood in front of Watson. ¡°Watson, right? I hope that you can research a potion that can improve our fertility. That is very important to the dragons. If you can do it, then I will give you rewards on behalf of the dragons, and I will even bring you to the Dragon n and make you one of us. ¡°Fafnir, you dare to poach one of my talents in front of me?¡± The voice of King Landhar III came from the side. Fafnir smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, does Watson belong to the Dragon Knight Legion that you want to build? It¡¯s a pity if a genius like him isn¡¯t a Dragon Knight. I sincerely hope that he can be a member of the Dragon Knight Legion.¡± Watson was at a loss for words, and King Landhar III was slightly stunned. ¡°The Dragon Knight Legion is the most elite force in the kingdom, and Watson, as the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, is qualified to be part of them.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s answer made Fafnir smile. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m relieved! I¡¯ll send a message to mypatriots in the Dragon Lair tonight, asking them to choose a dragon willing to cooperate with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. When I go to the Royal Academy, I¡¯ll lead the recruits to the Dragon Lair and let them choose the dragon they like. ¡°As for Watson, well, as the kingdom¡¯s number one genius, an ordinary dragon is definitely not worthy of his status. Tomorrow, I will choose a dragon for him and let him be the most powerful Dragon Knight in the kingdom¡¯s history.¡± Fafnir patted Watson¡¯s shoulder, turned around, and left with her two subordinates. Watson looked at his shoulder. Feeling the residual heat, he frowned slightly. He felt like things had be very troublesome for him. ¡°Your Majesty, I think we should forget about Fafnir¡¯s request. I have no intention of bing a Dragon Knight.¡± ¡°Fafnir has already made her intentions clear. We can¡¯t disrespect her. You should agree to her conditions and be a Dragon Knight. I want to see what kind of dragon Fafnir will choose for you.¡± King Landhar III also had a profound look on his face. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, Watson, the banquet is over. There¡¯s nothing more for me to do here! Next, you should think about what kind of potion to give to Fafnir. Or you can take a walk in the pce with Kiana to gain some inspiration.¡± ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but it¡¯s veryte, and I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯d better go back and rest.¡± ¡°Watson, did you think that was a request? It was an order. If you don¡¯t take a walk with Kiana for an hour, you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Despite Watson¡¯s wail, King Landhar III seemed to be in a good mood. He turned around and strode away, leaving a depressed Watson behind. ¡°Watson, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy about taking a walk and chatting with Kiana?¡± Just as King Landhar III left, the Third Prince walked to Watson¡¯s side and put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°No, I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± Since it was the prince who spoke, Watson could only respond politely. ¡°Really?¡± The Third Prince had a look of disbelief on his face, and the corners of his mouth rose. ¡°If you¡¯re not unhappy, then you can chat with me after your walk with Kiana. You won¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± The corners of Watson¡¯s mouth twitched. At that moment, the three princes arrived in front of Watson. The First Prince was the first to speak. ¡°Third Brother, can¡¯t you see that Watson doesn¡¯t look too well? At a time like this, you should not force him to apany you on a walk. ¡± As expected of the First Prince, an older person was indeed more understanding. Watson had just thought of that when he heard the First Prince say, ¡°So Third Brother, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t chat with Watson. I¡¯ll do it for you here! Watson, I can see that the Dragon n is very interested in you, and I¡¯m interested in the Dragon n. Let¡¯s discuss it properlyter.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother, I¡¯m the same as Third Brother. I also want to chat with Watson. You can¡¯t be the only one who can talk to Watson, right? I know quite a bit about potions. Father assigned Watson the task of developing a potion in a single day. The mission is not easy toplete. Perhaps I can help Watson.¡± The Second Prince¡¯s gaze met with the First Prince¡¯s, and sparks flew as their eyes sparkled at the same time. The First Prince wanted to chat with Watson because he wanted to rope in those from the dragon race, and the dragon race had high hopes for Watson. Before they could rope in the dragon race, they had to build a good rtionship with Watson. The Second Prince wanted to discuss with Watson because he thought he would have a share of the credit if Watson could sessfully create the potion. His father might think highly of him then. Both of them were thinking about how to use Watson. Only the Third Princeughed and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, you don¡¯t have to argue. Watson has won thepetition, and he has the right to inherit the throne, just like us. He¡¯s like our brother! Since we all want to chat with him, we might as well let him stay in the pce. That way, Kiana can spend more time with him.¡± ¡°Yes, Third Brother, that is a good idea.¡± Kiana hopped toward them from afar. When she came to Watson¡¯s side, she took his hand and turned her head to her brothers. ¡°What do you think, Eldest Brother, Second Brother?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°As expected of Third Brother. Even I can¡¯t think of such a good idea.¡± The two princes praised their younger brother, but the way they looked at Watson changed. They had forgotten that Watson also had the right to inherit the throne. It would be funny if they fought but let Watson be the King. In terms of pure ability, they were not as good as Watson. If they wanted to be king, they could only use Watson and suppress him at the same time. While the two princes were deep in thought, Sidi came in front of Watson with a ss of red wine, revealing a smug face. ¡°Watson, if you can¡¯t think of how to make a potion to increase fertility, you cane and ask me. As the goddess who controls potions, no one knows more about the making of potions than me! As long as you beg me and make me a divine artifact simr to the throne that King Landhar III sat on, I will help you. How about it?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Watson, are you sure you don¡¯t want my help? The conditions might be too harsh for you. I don¡¯t need you to beg me, you just have to make me a divine artifact.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°Other than helping youplete King Landhar III¡¯s mission, I¡¯ll give you some other benefits too. Hey, I haven¡¯t finished my words. Can¡¯t I have half a divine artifact? Don¡¯t walk away from me!¡± ¡°Watson, don¡¯t be so heartless. After all, I¡¯m yourpanion now. What¡¯s wrong with forging a weapon for me? Did my bad attitude make you angry? I¡¯ll apologize to you. Don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m a goddess. If you don¡¯t respect me and force my hands, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Watson was utterly unmoved by Sidi¡¯s threat. He even felt likeughing. ncing at Sidi, he asked expressionlessly, ¡°Oh? Force your hands? What can you do to me? I don¡¯t have to be polite to you.¡± Sidi¡¯s expression changed a few times. Then, she grabbed Watson¡¯s hand and ced it on her chest. ¡°Watson, this body is perfect. I¡¯ll let you touch my chest! Many humans had a lifelong desire to touch a goddess. You should be grateful. In return, don¡¯t refuse my request. I can even let you touch me with both hands. That is the greatest concession I can make. ¡± Watson was speechless. He frowned, but he could not be bothered with Sidi. Watson turned around and walked out of the pce. Sidi had a wine ss in one hand and held onto him with the other. The apron-wearing high-ranking official nearby smiled when he saw that. ¡°The King asked me to cook food here. He even ordered me to cook a tinum-tier magical beast, but I had wanted to refuse! However, it was worth it to see a side of Young Master Watson that no one knows about. I believe that when the Severed Fingers Gang members find out about that, they will definitely die of envy. In order to let Young Master Watson spend a pleasant night in the pce, it seems like I will have to cook more supper to prevent Young Master Watson from starving.¡± Chapter 443 - The All-powerful Genius

Chapter 443: The All-powerful Genius

¡°Have you heard? Something big is going to happen at the Royal Academy today.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°I received news yesterday that the Dragon n has appeared in the royal city. They made an agreement with His Majesty, saying that they woulde to the Royal Academy to choose recruits for the Dragon Knight Legion. I also heard that His Majesty had signed a new contract with the Dragon n. He was dissatisfied with ten Dragon Knights, so His Majesty decided to expand the Dragon Knight Legion to 100 people. The 90 recruits will be selected from the Royal Academy. I wonder who will be lucky enough to be part of the 90 recruits.¡± ¡°Are you serious? They want to expand the Dragon Knight Legion to a hundred people? Even if His Majesty agrees to it, will the Dragon n agree to it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The father of my uncle¡¯s brother¡¯s nephew¡¯s sister is a guard in the royal pce. Just yesterday, he overheard the discussion between His Majesty and the Dragon n. Just as you said, the Dragon n did not agree at first, butter, His Majesty gave them 10 million gold coins, countless rare treasures, and fine wine. They decided to do it happily.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll know when we see if anyone from the Royal Academy is doing recruitment for the Dragon Knights Legion.¡± It was early in the morning; many exciting discussions had broken out in the Royal Academy. Many students were whispering among themselves, discussing the rumors circting in the royal city. Watson and Christina walked down the small path toward the direction of the warrior department. Watson kept yawning. Due to King Landhar III¡¯s order and the long conversation with the three princes, he had stayed in the pce until veryte. When he got home, he had to entertain his two masters. Antonio and Reid interrogated him separately after returning home, asking if King Landhar III had done anything to him after being invited to the pce. Watson could only tell them everything that had happened in the royal pce. After hearing his words, both of them had ugly expressions on their faces. They said that King Landhar III must have done something terrible to the Dragon n. By expanding the Dragon Knight Legion to 100 people, the strength of the Holy Dragon Kingdom would increase by leaps and bounds. One ordinary Dragon Knight was equivalent to an army of 10,000 people. A hundred Dragon Knights were enough to tten the other four kingdoms on the continent. The most important thing was that King Landhar III¡¯s strength had be stronger. It would be difficult to overthrow his rule. As Watson¡¯s staunch supporters, Reid and Antonio¡¯s heads ached when they thought about that. On the other hand, Watson was rtively calm. He felt like even if the number of Dragon Knights increased from 10 to 100 or even 1,000, it would not have any impact on him because those dragons could be fused whenever he wanted. It was the same for the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandment, a peak starlight-tier weapon that he had fused for King Landhar. The King might have thought that he had obtained a magnificent treasure, but what he did not know was that everything that Watson had fused remained as Watson¡¯s. With just a thought, he could use the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandment to control King Landhar III. ¡®I wonder what kind of dragon Fafnir will give me? It¡¯s not impossible to be a Dragon Knight, but I already have the Golden sh and the Death Omen Star Dragon on Mount Creation. If the dragon she gives me is not as strong as the Golden sh and Charcoal, I might as well summon them to the capital and make them my mounts,¡¯ Watson thought to himself. In his opinion, if the dragon he epted were not strong enough, not only would they be useless, but the dragon would also monitor him. As for exposing the Golden sh and Charcoal to King Landhar III, that was not a good thing either. Therefore, he weighed the pros and cons of those two points. ¡®I have to worry about bing a Dragon Knight and the potion that King Landhar III asked me to develop to improve the fertility of the dragons. Both issues are very troublesome! Before I came to the academy, I gathered some fertility-enhancing potions through the Severed Fingers Gang. If I fuse them, creating a potion that¡¯s effective on the dragons won¡¯t be a problem. However, is it a good idea to do that?¡¯ He had already disyed sufficient strength in front of King Landhar III, including creating starlight-tier weapons. As a result, the first person that King Landhar III thought of when he mentioned the creation of weapons was him. If he showed his talent in potion-making, King Landhar III would probably summon him to the pce more frequently in the future to manufacture all kinds of things. If that went on, not only would it waste his time, but he would also expose too many of his trump cards in front of King Landhar III. ¡°I should either create a potion that can increase the dragon¡¯s fertility at the lowest level or pretend to fail.¡± Watson thought for a very long time but could note up with a good idea. He took a deep breath and threw those worries to the back of his mind. There was always a way out. It was useless to think so much. As for the task given to him by King Landhar III, even if he could not create the potion, King Landhar III would not me him too much. Watson rxed and focused his attention elsewhere. At that moment, he was not far from the warrior department. The number of students around him had increased. They gathered in twos and threes to discuss matters rted to the expansion of Dragon Knight Legion. He had attended the banquet in the pce the previous day. Other than the members of the royal family, only the dragons, Nia, and Sidi had participated in the feast. Nia and Sidi would not tell anyone about those matters, and the royal family members would definitely not tell anyone either. In other words, the information that those students knew was intentionally revealed by King Landhar III. He wanted to let people know about the expansion of Dragon Knight Legion. ¡®King Landhar III is really a resourceful king. Not only did he suppress the matter with the dead dragonst night, but he also signed new terms with the Dragon n to make the kingdom stronger. Thus, killing three birds with one stone.¡¯ Watson could not help but sigh in his heart. King Landhar III did not contribute much to achieving such a result. On the contrary, he only relied on the sun fruit wine, gold coins, and a starlight-tier weapon that Watson had fused. When Watson had fused those things, he only thought of using them to make money or weapons for his subordinates. He had not thought of using those things as bargaining chips, so he did not need to fight to make the enemypromise. That was how a politician would think. He reflected on that. In the future, when he was with King Landhar III, he could not just think of ways to bring him down. At the same time, he had to learn those useful aspects from King Landhar III as well. When he became the ruler, he would need those skills. ¡°Watson!¡± While he was thinking, someone suddenly shouted his name. He stopped and turned around to see a girl running toward him. It was Rose, whom he had saved yesterday. Soon, she arrived in front of him with a woman who looked simr to her. However, the woman was more mature, and her body was emitting the fluctuations of an elite. At that moment, Rose Weiser was panting, and her head was sweaty. Her hands were propped up on her calves, and she could not say a word. ¡°Miss Rose Weiser, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Watson asked. ¡°Watson, I agreed to what you offered me yesterday. I¡¯m willing to be your subordinate and help you make the potion.¡± After taking two deep breaths, Rose adjusted her breathing. She said, ¡°I have to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. I rejected your offer, but you changed my mind so quickly! There¡¯s one more thing. I hope you won¡¯t be angry. My sister identally ate the ck-and-white bead you gave me yesterday.¡± Rose looked apologetic and nervous as she spoke. She was worried that Watson would not agree to her request after hearing that. She was even more worried that Watson would be angry because she had lost a precious potion. ¡°So, you are Watson. Let me introduce myself. I am Rose¡¯s sister, and my name is Ste! Yesterday, I identally swallowed your bead. I am really sorry. This is not my sister¡¯s fault. If that bead is something very precious to you, I willpensate you, no matter the price. I only hope that you can agree to my sister¡¯s request to make the potion with you.¡± Ste walked in front of Watson. Suddenly, she knelt on one knee toward Watson. That scene attracted the attention of many people in the surrounding area. They all turned their heads toward Watson and started whispering. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ste and Rose from the Abedor Family? Why is Ste kneeling toward Watson? Did Watson do something to the Abedor Family?¡± The Winter Nation had attacked Rose in the Royal Academy¡¯s dining hall, but Watson had saved her. Many people have seen it. After that, Watson even extended an invitation to Rose, but she had rejected him. That made many people suspect that Watson might have be angry out of humiliation and had done something to the Abedor family. The discussions reached Ste, who was kneeling on the ground. She raised her head and looked around them. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m kneeling not because Watson did anything to our Abedor family. On the contrary, Watson is the benefactor of our family! It¡¯s because of him that I was able to advance to tinum-tier and be an angel sessfully.¡± As the sound of her voice faded, six gigantic wings spread out from Ste¡¯s back. Pure white feathers encircled her as they slowly descended. The halo that appeared above her head also erupted with a dazzling radiance, making her look iparably beautiful and filled with a holy aura. The aura of tinum-tier spread out in all directions without holding anything back. That scene caused many onlookers to be stunned. ¡°Watson, you gave me this power. From now on, I will work for you until you are satisfied! Of course, if you are still not satisfied with that, you can kill me and take back my power.¡± ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? Is it necessary for you to do that? That is different from what we had agreed on!¡± Rose eximed. Rose Weiser did not understand why her sister did that, but she had told Rose to apologize to Watson. She was also aware of the high value of the potion Watson had created. Apologies were not enough topensate for losing such a precious thing. ¡°Watson, a solid-form potion is all it takes to make me this way. If we can mass-produce it, I believe that the number of tinum-tier elites in the Holy Dragon Kingdom will soar! If we have enough time and sufficient raw materials, everyone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom can turn into angels in the future.¡± Watson¡¯s medicine had such high value. Ste was from a potion-making family, so she knew they could enter a brand new era with Watson¡¯s help. The status of the Abedor family would also rise along with the tide. Her sacrifice would not be a loss; it would be a huge profit for everyone. ¡°Ste¡¯s appearance is the same as a legendary angel. Does such a potion exist? Turning a human into an angel and obtaining the strength of a tinum-tier elite? Most importantly, Watson had made that potion.¡± Everyone turned their gazes toward Watson. The young man¡¯s previous performance in thepetition was already very shocking. In addition, he had mastered special magic that could fuse weapons; one would already call him a monster. They did not expect that Watson would also have such profound attainments in the field of potions. Had they ever had a talent who knew everything in the world? Many people did not believe it, but they had seen Ste¡¯s angelic appearance. The powerful aura of a higher-tier life form pressed on their bodies, making them shudder. They had no choice but to believe it. Ste was nervous when Watson remained quiet. ¡°Watson, are you still not satisfied with what I¡¯ve said? As long as you teach the Abedor family the form for the potion that can turn people into angels, we will support you from here onward. I can also kill myself here. I¡¯ve only taken the potion for one day, and the power still exists in my blood. If a potion-maker like you can refine the potion from my blood, it won¡¯t be too difficult.¡± ¡°Sister, that¡¯s enough.¡± Rose could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Watson, don¡¯t me my sister for what happened yesterday. If you want to me someone, me me! If someone has to die, then it should be me.¡± ¡°Miss Rose, What are you doing? What is this aboutmitting suicide and dying? I don¡¯t have such thoughts,¡± Watson said slowly, with a strange look on his face. ¡°Watson, the potion you gave me yesterday is gone now. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Ste and Rose looked at each other. ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you think, Miss Rose. After all, the bead I gave you yesterday is not particrly important to me. It¡¯s just a product that I made casually! If it were something important, I would not have given it to you, would I?¡± Watson¡¯s simple words were undoubtedly shocking to the ears of the people around him. A potion that could turn a person into an angel in an instant? That should be significant. What was important to Watson then? Watson was deliberately showing off, right? Ste, who was kneeling on the ground, looked a little lost. She mustered her courage to say that she wouldmit suicide in front of Watson. Who would have thought that Watson did not care at all about that potion? She was puzzled. Christina, who was beside Watson, had not said anything. At that moment, she shook her head. Others might have thought that Watson was bluffing if they did not understand him. However, she knew that Watson was not bluffing. Instead, he was being a little modest. After all, Watson could raise a person to the tinum or even stronger tier without relying on potions. What was wrong with using potions to turn a person into an angel? Why were they so surprised? ¡°I am happy that Miss Rose is willing to agree to my proposal to make potions with me. However, there is no need to keep saying things like dying! I wish we could make potions and money together, and I don¡¯t have any thoughts about killing anyone. Don¡¯t say such things in the future. Promise me, Miss Rose.¡± Watson revealed a gentle smile and extended his right hand to Rose. ¡°From now on, we arepanions.¡± At that moment, Watson¡¯s smile was as warm as the sun in Rose¡¯s eyes, making her excited. She nodded and extended her right hand. ¡°Watson, no, Young Master Watson. From now on, I, Rose Weiser, will be one of your potion-maker. I will follow your orders and work hard to learn from you.¡± Their hands met in mid-air; it was the start of a partnership. ¡°You tter me. Regarding the recipe for the Blessings of the Gods that I gave you yesterday, I will pass it to youter, Miss Rose! As for Miss Ste, please put away your wings and get up. I didn¡¯t create the potion I gave you yesterday. Instead, it was an ancient form that I identally obtained from some ruins. As long as you follow the form, anyone can refine the potion to turn a person into an angel. Therefore, I¡¯m not necessarily better than you in terms of potions.¡± Watson shook his head humbly. There were so many people in the Royal Academy. If he were to announce that he could refine a potion that could turn people into angels, it would definitely reach the ears of King Landhar III. He already had an issue with a potion to increase the dragons¡¯ fertility rate. If they knew he had such achievements in potion-making, they would certainly make things difficult for him. When he gave the bead to Rose Weiser, he wanted to test that girl. He did not expect that someone from the Abedor family would be so bold to swallow something when they did not know what it was. ¡°I see.¡± She loosened her grip on Watson¡¯s hand. Rose Weiser was a little disappointed. She thought that Watson created the potion, and she believed that Watson had already reached a godly tier in potion-making skills. Her thoughts were dispelled when she heard what Watson said. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t a potion created by Watson. That scared me.¡± ¡°I knew it. How could there be a potion that could turn people into angels in this era? It would be reasonable if it were an ancient potion, but Watson is quite lucky to obtain such a precious potion form. The passersby around them also heaved a sigh of relief. Watson had not developed that magical potion, so they had been shocked for nothing. That young man had such a high level in different fields such as cultivation, forging, and potion-making. How could such an all-powerful genius exist in that world? Chapter 444 - Augustus Wants To Turn The Tables

Chapter 444: Augustus Wants To Turn The Tables

The matter between Watson and Rose yed out like a small movie for the many students of the Royal Academy. Soon, the surrounding spectators dispersed and continued to discuss the expansion of the Dragon Knights. Meanwhile, Watson led his friends to the warrior department. ¡°Watson, when I heard that you were the strongest genius in the kingdom, I was worried that you were an arrogant fellow. It seems like you are quite approachable! Don¡¯t worry; you let me off with your kindness. I will definitely repay you in the future. Oh, right! The potion you gave me? Since it wasn¡¯t created by you but was a product of an ancient ruin, do you have any more on you? I want to eat another one. Perhaps my strength will be stronger.¡± As they walked down the road, Ste and Watson put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders as if they were good friends. ¡°Sister, how could you do that? Watson gave us Blessings from the Gods and Demons. It¡¯s already a considerable investment. The Abedor family should have paid for that. Watson didn¡¯t ask for payment from us, so how could you ask for more precious potions from him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ste opened her mouth and tightened her grip on Watson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Watson will use my strength. If I be stronger, won¡¯t it be of greater help to Watson? Furthermore, you said that you wanted the reward. The Abedor family already has a reward¡ªyou. After all, you¡¯re the most outstanding potion-maker in our family. You¡¯ll always be able topensate for the loss of the Blessings from the Gods and Demons if you work hard for Watson. Maybe if you sell your looks, you¡¯ll have more room to make up for it.¡± After knowing that Watson did not create the potion, Ste did not respect Watson that much anymore. ¡°Sister!¡± Rose Weiser¡¯s tone became more serious. She raised her eyebrows, and her face was as red as an apple. Watson smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, stop teasing me! I¡¯ll find a pen and paper and write down the form for you. The form that can turn people into angels is veryplicated. If you continue to disturb me, don¡¯t me me if I write the wrong one. ¡± Rose and Ste did not dare say anything else. They nodded and followed him into the warrior department. Only Christina stopped and looked at Watson with a strange expression. She shook her head and followed him. She knew that Watson was just trying to scare them. With Watson¡¯s ability, even if he miswrote it, it would probably have more powerful effects than ordinary potions. ¡°It¡¯s only been one day since the start of school, and Watson has already roped in a genius from the Royal Academy and gained the support of a family. What a monster! The Abedor family is the strongest in the kingdom¡¯s potion-making industry. Even if the industry is not doing well in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, gaining the support of an entire family is still not a small effort. ¡± After learning that Watson would overthrow King Landhar III, Christina and Antonio, like Reid, had always been worried about that. However, she realized that she did not need to do anything because Watson could handle all of that independently. When they entered their ss, they did not notice that two pairs of eyes were staring at them nearby. The owner of the first pair of eyes was huge. His hand was stuffed with chicken drumsticks and hamburgers, and he was throwing them into his mouth. It looked like a small mountain of meat. ¡°Duke Piggy, what do you think of Watson¡¯s behavior just now? It seems like Young Master Watson is pretty interested in roping in the kingdom¡¯s geniuses. When His Majesty held thepetition at the Royal Academy, we thought that he would obtain the future throne. It was just a gimmick. But now, it seems like he would really be the future king. Compared to the three princes, there is no doubt that Watson¡¯s ability is more outstanding. I wonder if you are interested in joining him.¡± A beautiful woman with sky-blue hair stood next to the man who looked like a mountain of meat. Her voice was as beautiful as a sea fairy, making people unable to stop listening to her. The man called Duke Piggy did not stop putting food into his mouth. He shook his head. ¡°My ability is to eat and show what I¡¯ve eaten. That is a rather useless ability. And because of that ability, I need to eat a lot of food every day. No one would want to rope in a good-for-nothing like me, who can only eat! Even if Watson wants to rope me in, it¡¯s definitely not because of my strength. It¡¯s because of my family. ¡°If Watson is really doing that, then it means that he¡¯s not as bright as I thought. The possibility of him bing a future king is also very slim. Looking at the actions he disyed at the academy¡¯s entrance, he doesn¡¯t seem like a brainless person! After all, I don¡¯t believe a single word he said about obtaining the potion from the ancient ruins.¡± The sky-blue-haired girl raised her right hand. Her fingers gently twirled her hair, revealing a charming smile. A few passing students were so engrossed in her that they even bumped into the wall. ¡°Duke Piggy, I¡¯ve told you many times that your ability is not as weak as you think! I¡¯d really like to see if Watson would take the initiative to rope you in. If Watson can recognize your strength, there¡¯s no doubt that he would be the best person for us to serve. As a member of the Royal Academy, we would have to choose a prince to serve in the future. If we can choose the King¡¯s sessor, then we¡¯ll earn a lot of money. Therefore, we must choose a side in advance. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The sky-blue-haired woman revealed a mischievous smile as she watched Watson leave. ¡°I heard that His Majesty will being to the Royal Academy today. He will be apanied by several important figures from the Dragon n! His Majesty is here to select 90 recruits for the Dragon Knight Legion. He must choose someone from a duke¡¯s family; you know that, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My father told me about that yesterday and told me to get one of the spots at all costs. However, for a good-for-nothing like me, even if I fought with others, it would still be difficult for me to get the qualification to be a Dragon Knight, right? ¡± ¡°That might not be the case. The Dragon Knight Legion emphasizes thepatibility between humans and dragons. After all, in terms of strength, a tinum-tier or even diamond-tier dragon is more powerful than a human. Since it¡¯s better to get a dragon, why do you have to spend so much effort training a Dragon Knight? That¡¯s because humans have intelligence and are more disciplined than dragons. When humans and dragons work together, they can be more effective. That is the essence of the Dragon Knight Legion. You and I might have a chance too.¡± If that were the case, that would be great. ¡°Be optimistic. We have to be prepared for everything. If Watson is not the genius we expected, then it would be good to be a Dragon Knight. That way, we¡¯ll have more ways to survive in the future kingdom. ¡± While the two were chatting on the other side¡­ Watson had brought the two Abedor family members into the ss. He took out a parchment and a quill pen from his seat. Watson wrote down the materials used for the Blessing of the Gods and Demons and handed them to Rose. During that process, Rose was like a devout pilgrim. Her hands trembled as she took the parchment. Her gaze focused on it as she carefully read every word written by Watson. Soon, she read the contents of the parchment, and her expression became excited. She muttered to herself, ¡°So, that¡¯s the form that can make people advance to tinum-tier angels. Just as I thought, that potion has no side effects at all. That is the level I¡¯ve been dreaming of. No, that has already surpassed the tier I¡¯ve been longing for. If I had not seen this form, I might never have thought that that potion could be made in this way. ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration? Rose, let me see what¡¯s written on that paper.¡± Ste leaned over. She only saw two lines of words. She screamed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does that potion really need the Spring of Life? That¡¯s the Elven Kingdom¡¯s most precious treasure in the Forest of Eternity. No wonder that potion could raise one¡¯s strength to tinum-tier without any side effects. That¡¯s what it needs!¡± The only person who had drunk from the Spring of Life was Antonio. That allowed him to obtain eternal life. Everyone wanted to drink from the Spring of Life. Compared to Rose¡¯s shock, Ste was more disappointed. She did not expect such a magical tinum-tier potion to need such a precious thing. She had hoped to rely on that potion to make money, increase the reputation of the Abedor family, and make potion-maker the most sought-after profession in the kingdom. Unfortunately, she knew that that wish could not be fulfilled. That was because they could not obtain any water from the Spring of Life. Even if they did, it would be at a sky-high price. It was very likely that the price of the potion would not be as high as the cost. As the saying went, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. That was Ste¡¯s state. As if sensing her disappointment, Watson smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ste. Since I can create the Blessing of the Gods and Demons, it means that I have water from the Spring of Life. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about the sources! Of course, I obtained water from the Spring of Life from the ancient ruins. It¡¯s not unlimited. Therefore, the Abedor family has to pay a certain fee when using it.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m relieved! As long as the materials are enough, we¡¯re willing to pay, no matter how much it costs.¡± Rose nodded, then nced at her sister. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re making a fuss out of nothing. It¡¯s too embarrassing. If we want regr potions to achieve magical effects, then we will have to use powerful materials. Without any special precious herbs, it¡¯s impossible to make those potions. The essence of a potion is to use the herbs to fuse and neutralize any useless impurities and increase the potency of the potion. ¡± ¡°The Blessing of the Gods and Demons created by Young Master Watson is quite textbook in potion-making techniques. The side effects of the Spring of Life water are very strong. Even though you can gain eternal life after taking it, your strength will be frozen at that moment forever! Young Master Watson can cancel out that side effect and also raise one¡¯s strength to tinum-tier. That is the reason I praise him.¡± ¡°Rose Weiser, when ites to potions, you¡¯re like a different person! I know that the potion is potent. I was just mocking it. Watson, if it¡¯s convenient, can you tell me how many potions you can produce with the water from the Spring of Life?¡± ¡°The Spring of Life will not be exhausted. If you use it carefully, it won¡¯t be a problem to keep producing it.¡± ¡°Keep producing it. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, Watson? I thought I could only make a few Blessing of the Gods and Demons. You frightened me.¡± Ste became excited again. At the same time, she sighed inwardly at Watson¡¯s good luck. Why could the Abedor family not have such luck? If they could also find ancient ruins and obtain form and water from the Spring of Life, they would have long pushed the kingdom¡¯s potion-making industry to another peak. At the very least, as professional potion-makers, they could do better than Watson. While Watson was discussing the Blessing of the Gods and Demons with Ste, Augustus kept looking at the form in Rose¡¯s hands with a sinister gaze. He owed 900 holy relics because of Watson, and he could not repay them. However, Watson was excitedly discussing the matter of the potion with the Abedor family. That made him feel as if the gap between him and Watson was getting wider and wider. He had heard about Ste¡¯s bing a tinum-tier angel. He also knew that the form in Watson¡¯s hands was the one that could produce tinum-tier potions. ¡®If I can obtain that form and sell it to the noblemen in the kingdom, I might be able to collect 900 holy relics! You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble, Watson, but you¡¯re still thinking about making money. How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡¯ Augustus thought about it. A magical potion that could turn a person into an angel was much more valuable than a mere holy relic. After all, a holy relic could only make a person stronger. However, obtaining that potion could allow a person to create a tinum-tier army of angels. At a nce, it was clear which was more precious. ¡°I believe that even His Majesty would be moved after learning of that form.¡± Augustus was thinking about how to find an opportunity to snatch that form from Rose Weiser. Everyone in the kingdom knew that King Landhar III had suddenly be rich, and the sries of all the ministers had been raised three times. If he could give such a unique form to the King, he would probably not be stingy with his rewards. Perhaps he could even earn a small profit after repaying the 900 holy relics that he owed Watson. Before he could decide on the time to act, a person with a heavy sword on his back suddenly walked into the ss. That was the warrior department¡¯s teacher, Blue. Blue looked at Watson and smiled at him. After all, Watson had donated tens of millions of gold coins to the academy two days ago, and as Watson¡¯s teacher, Blue had also received recognition from the principal. After looking at Watson, he noticed Ste, who was standing not far from Watson. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°This person is not a student of the warrior department. Who is she? Forget it. Now is not the time to talk about that.¡± ¡°Everyone, put down the things in your hands immediately. Stop what you are doing and follow me! His Majesty is about to arrive at the Holy Dragon Academy. You are fortunate today. His Majesty will select 90 recruits from the Dragon Knight Legion from our academy! Once you join the Dragon Knight Legion, even if you are just a student, you will still be able to enjoy your life as the kingdom¡¯s soldier. You will be paid ten gold coins a month. Not only that, but you will also receive military equipment, provided by His Majesty, for free, and train with the strongest army in the kingdom. ¡°There is no requirement for strength. It all depends on yourpatibility with the dragon. A Dragon King will personally select the recruits who meet the requirements. In other words, it is not about having an advantage if you are stronger. Even if you are not strong, or even if you have no strength at all, you can still be chosen by a dragon. It is all up to your luck.¡± All the students in the hall were in an uproar. ¡°Is that true? So the rumor that spread this morning is true. Can I be chosen too?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the teacher said? As long as we have highpatibility with the dragon, we can do anything regardless of our strength. Even for an elite like Watson, it¡¯s useless if he doesn¡¯t havepatibility with any of the dragons. In other words, we might have a chance to surpass the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius!¡± ¡°There is no limit to our strength and our ss. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a warrior, mage, archer, or priest; you can be a Dragon Knight! I hope that I¡¯ll be lucky enough to be one of the recruits.¡± Some of the students were silently praying. Some of them had already stood up abruptly, their eyes shining as they prepared for the uing selection of recruits for the Dragon Knight Legion. Augustus was one of them, and his eyes were shining as he looked at Watson¡¯s reaction. He clenched his fists silently. ¡°Dragon Knight¡¯s recruitment? Interesting. If I am selected as a recruit and Watson is not selected, or if the dragon that Watson is matched with is not as good as mine, doesn¡¯t that mean I have won? ¡± Augustus had repeatedly lost to Watson. He was already mentally scarred. He needed a victory to prove himself. However, he knew that he was not a match for Watson. However, it was different. That time, it was not apetition of strength but luck. He did not believe that Watson could still defeat him. ¡°Watson, maybe I have a way to defeat you this time.¡± As he decided to put aside the potion¡¯s form, Augustus grinned, revealing a smug look. He had already imagined that he would sessfully match a dragon and be a glorious Dragon Knight, and Watson would be eliminated. He would grovel at Augustus¡¯ feet with a dejected look on his face. Chapter 445 - Didnt Say That I Couldnt Do It

Chapter 445: Didn¡¯t Say That I Couldn¡¯t Do It

¡°Fafnir, are you ready to choose the recruits for the Dragon Knight Legion?¡± A carriage was driving slowly down the road from the pce to the Royal Academy. In the carriage, King Landhar III spoke to Fafnir, who was sitting opposite him. Fafnir was in a ck gown. Her young face looked mature. Hearing King Landhar III¡¯s words, Fafnir patted a ck box that was even bigger than her. ¡°We always keep our promises. Since I promised you to choose the recruits, I havee fully prepared! Last night, I asked our Dragon Lair to record the bloodline information of all the dragons who are willing to partner with a Dragon Knight. Now, that information is in this box. It recorded the bloodline information of thousands of dragons, which is equivalent to one-third of all the dragons. ¡± ¡°As expected of Lady Fafnir. You make me feel at ease! The probability of choosing one of the thousands of dragons to be a match for my people and me is still very high.¡± A cloud of white mist spewed from his nose. Fafnir did not ept the praise. Instead, she pressed on the ck tophat on her head. ¡°King Landhar III, I have fulfilled my promise to you. Now, it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your promise! Before I help the students carry out the test, I want a potion that can increase the fertility of dragons. If you can¡¯t do that, then it¡¯s all empty talk. I can break the treaty at any time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Watson is handling that for you. I believe that one day is enough for him to develop that potion.¡± King Landhar III narrowed his eyes. There was something he did not say. Even if Watson could not produce the medicine, he could still get Sidi to prepare it. He would not bet on just one person. That was the quality of a king. ¡°I hope so.¡± Fafnir did not say much. She ced her hand on the ck box and looked out of the window. As her palm touched it, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly came out of the huge ck box. It shook faintly as if there were a thousand dragons sealed inside. Simrly, King Landhar III also looked out of the window and muttered, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The entire warrior department had gathered in front of the academy¡¯s massive square. Even students from the mage, archers, and priest departments had gathered, as had students from previous years. They stood in formations ording to their grades. The selection of Dragon Knight recruits had caused all the students in the Royal Academy to be in an uproar. If it were not for the fact that King Landhar III had clearly stated that only suitable people would be selected from among the students, the academy teachers would probably be interested as well. After all, the Dragon Knights were an invincible legend. All the soldiers wanted to be part of that group. Tens of thousands of people stood in front of the gate as King Landhar III¡¯s carriage slowly drove up to it. He got down from the carriage with Fafnir. The three princes, Kiana, Olena, and Rem, got down from their carriages as well. After everyone got down from the carriage, they did not enter the academy. At that moment, a few guards rushed toward them. The guards carried a massive throne on their shoulders and ced it at the gate. King Landhar III walked to the throne. After he sat down, a few guards respectfully stepped back. He was like a god sitting on the throne, exuding a power that people could not directly look at. The members of the Dragon n and the royal family stood beside him. They were like his contrast. Under normal circumstances, the Dragon n would not be inferior to humans, even if the person was the King. At that time, Fafnir and the others gave King Landhar III enough respect. The students understood that the rumors they had heard about the expansion of the Dragon Knight Legion were not false. If it were not true, why would the elites from the Dragon n be so obedient? With that thought in mind, everyone looked forward to the uing selection process for the Dragon Knight recruits. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that I want to expand the Dragon Knight Legion and select 90 students from the Royal Academy, where the pirs of the kingdom are gathered! As long as you meet the requirements and can satisfy our distinguished guests from the Dragon n, you can join the Dragon Knight Legion. Without further ado, I announce that the recruitment for the Dragon Knight Legion has officially begun. Before that, I would like to introduce you to the three people. The Dragon King, Lady Fafnir, from the Dragon n, and her subordinates, Lady Olena and Lady Rem.¡± King Landhar III sat on the high throne. His voice was like thunder, resounding throughout the entire academy. All the students who heard his voice showed a mixture of respect and excitement. As soon as his voice fell, the roar of a dragon suddenly came from the sky. Nine giant dragons of different colors flew in the sky, and one or two humans sat atop each of the dragons. Those nine dragons soon arrived in the air above the Royal Academy. Then, theynded on the square. Ten experts wearing golden armor with giant dragons embroidered on them and holding long spears in their hands descended from the dragons. Even if King Landhar III did not introduce those ten experts, everyone could recognize them at a nce; they were the Dragon Knights. After the Dragon Knights arrived, they held their heads high and puffed out their chests to demonstrate their powerful strength to the students. Their eyes were filled with disdain as they looked around them. Only one Dragon Knight did not look at anyone else after hended. Instead, his gazended on Watson, carrying a faint trace of resentment. That made Watson somewhat puzzled, but he ignored it. What made him even more puzzled was another matter. ¡°Why does His Majesty bring that three-meter-tall throne everywhere? Doesn¡¯t he feel tired?¡± He has fused that throne for King Landhar III. Due to its huge size, it was not easy to bring it out of the pce. However, King Landhar III brought that throne with him at all times; it was more like he was showing off than protecting himself. While Watson was thinking about that, the discussions of the other students around him interrupted his thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t believe His Majesty actually invited the Dragon Knight Legion toe here for the recruitment process. It¡¯s exciting to think of the opportunity to work with the strongest warriors of the kingdom in the future. ¡± ¡°Everyone is here. Next, it¡¯s up to you, Lady Fafnir, to select the right person to go to the Dragon Lair,¡± King Landhar III said to Fafnir, who was beside him. He was delighted with the aura of the Dragon Knights and the reactions of everyone there. ¡°Wait a moment, King Landhar III. Did you forget something?¡± Fafnir, who hade down from the carriage, was carrying a box that was evenrger than herself. When she heard that, she nced at King Landhar III. She was a little displeased that King Landhar III had to carry the God-king¡¯s Throne of themandment when he went out. She understood that King Landhar III was deliberately showing off before her, but she did not care. She only cared about the potion in the treaty that she had mentioned to King Landhar III. ¡°Well, if you did not remind me, I really did almost forget about it.¡± King Landhar III spoke in a seemingly casual manner. He looked at Watson, who looked different from the others in the crowd. His expression was calm and even a little leisurely. Heughed. ¡°Watson,e here for a moment. I wonder if you havepleted the task that I gave you yesterday.¡± His voice was not loud, but everyone could hear him clearly. That caused many people to cast curious gazes at Watson, secretly wondering what task the King had given Watson. As if sensing everyone¡¯s doubts, King Landhar III said, ¡°Yesterday, I ordered you to develop a potion that can increase the fertility of the Dragon n. You¡¯ve agreed to it, so you should not disappoint me, right? It¡¯s all thanks to you that I was able to sign a treaty with the Dragon n to expand the Dragon Knight. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Dragon n would not have agreed to my request so easily. Later, if you develop a potion that satisfies the Dragon n, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely. Not only me, everyone here must thank you too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s all thanks to Watson that the King could sign a treaty to expand the Dragon Knights?¡± The students looked at Watson, their eyes filled with disbelief. Feeling the burning gazes from all directions, Watson braced himself and walked forward. He went before King Landhar III and bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. After you gave me that task yesterday, I went back and studied it carefully. As I expected, developing a potion that can increase the fertility of the Dragon n is not that simple.¡± ¡°The human king had agreed to the Dragon n¡¯s request. He even promised that Watson would improve the situation in our Dragon n. In the end, he failed to do that? He wanted the Dragon n to cooperate with and help him expand the Dragon Knight Legion without the potion? Lady Fafnir even informed the rest of ourpatriots to make preparations overnight. Do you know that it is a sin to deceive us?¡± Before Watson could finish his words, Rem, who was standing behind Fafnir, snorted and spoke in dissatisfaction. She had long been dissatisfied with King Landhar III. A mere human had dared to coerce them to sign such a humiliating treaty. As for Watson, even though he could upgrade a gold-tier weapon to tinum-tier instantly, she did not have any hope for him to create a potion that could increase the dragons¡¯ fertility rate. Different professions were like mountains separated by more mountains. The potion-making industry and the forging industry were different. Watson might have done some research on weapons, but it was not enough for potions. If a potion that could improve the dragons¡¯ reproductive ability were so easily obtained, the Dragon n would not remain so little in numbers. ¡°King Landhar III, it seems like you have lied to me. Do you remember what I said yesterday? If you lied to me, I would break the treaty. Even if you use a starlight-tier weapon to keep me here forcefully, it will be useless. If I die here, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be the Dragon n¡¯s enemy from today onward. If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable answer, then we will not continue with the recruitment process for the Dragon Knight Legion!¡± Fafnir tightened her grip on the huge ck box. She was also furious, but as a Dragon King, she did not show it clearly. If King Landhar III were just boasting and toying with her, then she and the Holy Dragon Kingdom would fight to their deaths. Did they have to postpone the recruitment process because Watson did not develop the potion that the Dragon n wanted? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we havee here in vain.¡± The group of students was disappointed¡ªthe greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. They saw the hope of bing a Dragon Knight, and then they were told that the selection might be suspended. How could they ept that? ¡°Watson, aren¡¯t you the strongest genius in the Holy Dragon Kingdom? It should not be too difficult for you to make a potion, right? Just treat it as if it¡¯s for us and work hard to make it.¡± Some students started shouting at Watson. As soon as one person¡¯s voice fell, another started to jeer at him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson. You did not get the title of the strongest genius in the kingdom for nothing. You¡¯re so powerful, and you even disyed all sorts of abilities during thepetition. How can a mere potion be difficult for you? Furthermore, I heard that you¡¯ve just disyed a potion that can turn people into tinum-tier angels. Even the Abedor family¡¯s potion-makers can¡¯t stop praising you. That means you have researched the potion, right?¡± One voice after another rang out, and very quickly, it turned into a sound wave. No one wanted to listen to him. ¡®A potion that can turn a person into a tinum-tier angel. What is that?¡¯ King Landhar III was already a little disappointed after hearing Watson¡¯s words. He wondered if Watson¡¯s fusion ability could not produce a potion that met the conditions. He was prepared to get Sidi to help him with Fafnir¡¯s potion. However, when he heard the students¡¯ words, he was somewhat at a loss. When did Watson disy a potion that could turn a person into a tinum-tier angel? How did he not know that? It could turn a person into a tinum-tier angel? The effect of that potion must have been much stronger than the potion to increase the fertility of the dragons. If he could create such a powerful potion, why would Watson not be able to develop a simple potion for the dragons? Did he want to conceal his ability? King Landhar III had a dangerous look on his face. He knew Watson all too well. When he had asked Watson to fuse and create weapons for him, Watson had tried to stop him. He had to trick Antonio and Reid into helping him to persuade Watson. The young man had no choice but to agree to his request. Was it the same situation? ¡°Watson, why didn¡¯t I hear about this potion that could turn a person into a tinum-tier angel?¡± King Landhar III asked with a serious expression. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t make that potion. It exists, but I discovered it in some ancient ruins. I¡¯m not very proficient in potion-making, so just because I have such a potion doesn¡¯t mean that I can make a potion that can increase the dragons¡¯ fertility rate,¡± Watson responded to the inquiry humbly. ¡°Is that so? Where is that ancient ruin? I will send an army to explore it and see if we can get the same potion.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. That ancient ruin had already copsed after I discovered it. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t enter it any longer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± King Landhar III sneered. He was sure that Watson was making up nonsense. He knew how many ruins were in the kingdom and where those ruins were. Such a mysterious potion could not have been found in a ruin that he did not know about. ¡°Very well, I will ask you about the potionter. For now, I only want to know one thing. Do you really not know much about potions and can¡¯t make a potion that can help the dragons to increase their fertility rate? If that¡¯s the case, you will be severely punished if you fail toplete the task I gave you. I will strip you of the title as the Kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, and you can spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± Many of the students gasped after hearing King Landhar III¡¯s words. The most severe punishment in the kingdom was the death penalty. The second harshest punishment was life imprisonment. It looked like Watson would be imprisoned if he did not fulfill King Landhar III¡¯s request. Was that not too severe? Even though they wanted Watson to develop that potion, they knew that they could not force him. Watson could not produce it even if he tried to do it, not even if they hacked Watson into pieces. It seemed like the Dragon Knight recruitment process would end without a start. Many people felt regretful. Of course, not everyone felt sorry. On the contrary, some people were very excited, such as Augustus. ¡®So, His Majesty has given Watson such a task. If he cannotplete it and is thrown into prison, does that mean that I won¡¯t have to see his hateful face again in the future, and I won¡¯t have to return the 900 holy relics that I owed him?¡¯ Augustus pondered that. His eyes lit up as he leaped out of the crowd. He said in a clear voice, ¡°Your Majesty, Watson is very knowledgeable about potions. I saw him write down the form that can turn a person into a tinum-tier angel and hand it to the Abedor family. Now he says he can¡¯t produce a potion to increase a dragon¡¯s fertility. I think he¡¯s deliberately hiding it.¡± ¡°I think so too. I saw Watson use potion to heal people. The potion he created could even make people¡¯s limbs grow back.¡± ¡°I saw it too. My uncle¡¯s sister¡¯s brother¡¯s son¡¯s friend used that method to recover from his broken arm. I even heard that Watson could heal a dead person!¡± A few students on good terms with the Campbell family echoed the same sentiments. ¡°When have I ever done such a thing?¡± Watson¡¯s mouth twitched. He nced at Augustus and those students. Sure, he had used a potion to help a person with a broken limb, but it was ridiculous to say that he could heal the dead. He knew that Augustus had said that deliberately; he wanted to make it even more difficult for him to back down. He wanted to get him killed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about a nearer example. Master Antonio¡¯s strength was permanently fixed at tinum-tier because of the Spring of Life. However, Master Antonio¡¯s strength had progressed to diamond-tier after he went to the border! Watson was the one who broke the Spring of Life¡¯s curse.¡± With the support of his underlings, Augustus became more confident in his words. Many people in the kingdom knew about that. Everyone knew that Antonio had be stronger after his trip to the border. No one knew what method he had used. Many people guessed that Antonio might have used his extraordinary wisdom to obtain some powerful treasure to counter the curse. Augustus did not know about that. However, at that moment, he could pin it on Watson. ¡°Come on, Watson. Let us see what else you can do. If you can¡¯t make the potion, you will be thrown to prison for life.¡± Augustus¡¯s expression became sinister. King Landhar III, sitting on the throne, became impatient and asked, ¡°Watson, I will give you two choices. You can either make the potion or be imprisoned for life. You can choose.¡± Watson sighed and said calmly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve found out, I won¡¯t pretend anymore. Indeed, the reason Master Antonio was able to break the curse of the Spring of Life is not unrted to me! I only said that it¡¯s very difficult to create a potion to increase the dragons¡¯ fertility rate. I didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t do it. I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. Why are you so anxious?¡± Chapter 446 - The Golden Lust Poison

Chapter 446: The Golden Lust Poison

¡°Watson, if you say you can do it, show us how you made that potion. Do not worry. I will assist you in paying for the materials required for that potion, whatever it may be.¡± When Augustus heard Watson¡¯s promise, his expression became increasingly sinister. He was afraid that if Watson disagreed, he would face King Landhar III¡¯s punishment. Regardless of who it was, forcing Watson to develop a difficult-to-achieve potion would be a difficult task. Watson was also the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius. Even if King Landhar III imprisoned Watson, he might be released after a while. It would have been different if Watson had made the promise in front of so many people. Watson could not go back on his word. If he broke his word, it would be a p in the face to both himself and King Landhar III. King Landhar III might increase the punishment in his rage, and Watson¡¯s penalty might even change from imprisonment to death. Augustus also had another reason¡ªlet Watson develop the potion on the spot, avoiding the possibility of Watson seeking assistance from others. In other words, he had effectively blocked Watson¡¯s only exit. ¡°Are you certain, Augustus, that you want to bear the entire cost of my refining the potion?¡± To Augustus¡¯ surprise, Watson remained expressionless after hearing his words. Instead, he made a strange expression as he spoke. His heart thumped as a result of that reaction. He had a nagging feeling something terrible was going to happen to him. However, because he had already said it, there was no turning back. All he could do was straighten his back and nod. ¡°That is right. I will cover the costs! I am a Campbell. I can afford a single potion. However, I advise you not to y tricks and deliberately obtain some difficult-to-find herbs to dy time.¡± Even if Watson purposefully raised the potion price, he could still bear the exorbitant cost. At most, he could get those medicinal herbs and sell them. However, if Watson were unable to produce the potion, he would perish. ¡°My request is simple. I will not purposefully make things difficult for Young Master Augustus by asking for rare medicinal herbs! I am only interested in one ingredient, and that is gold coins. I will need about ten billion gold coins to create a potion that will increase the Dragon n¡¯s fertility rate.¡± Watson gestured with his fingers. ¡°Ten billion gold coins? Watson, are you serious?¡± Augustus¡¯ face darkened. He had never heard of a potion that cost so much money. In addition, what potion was made with gold coins? Watson stated that all he needed was gold coins. Did he want to turn gold coins into potions? Watson must have been purposefully making things difficult for him. The others also shook their heads. When they learned that Watson could concoct a potion, they had high hopes. After all, Watson was the strongest genius in the kingdom, so it was not surprising that he could deliver some outstanding performances, but their hopes were dashed. Even if Augustus could produce ten billion gold coins, Watson would not be able to convert the money into a potion. Even if Watson melted arge number of gold coins to make the potion, who would dare to drink it? Even Rose and Ste could not help but shake their heads at that point. ¡°I know a few potions that can boost fertility, but they only work on humans and have negligible effects. They can¡¯t possibly work on dragons. What are our options?¡± Rose muttered angrily. Watson did not me her for losing the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion. He gave her the form instead. Rose had regarded Watson as her benefactor. She also saw hope in the form Watson gave her. If Watson was imprisoned, she could no longer produce the same potion as the form required water from the Spring of Life. The form would be useless in her hands. ¡°It has not been easy for the Abedor family to rise to power, and the kingdom¡¯s potion-making industry has the potential to thrive. Will all of it end before it begins?¡± Ste had a glum expression on her face as well. She gave Augustus a ferocious stare before sighing. ¡°Augustus has always had a proud and domineering reputation. I used to think it was normal for a genius to have a bad temper. That guy appears to be a jerk now! Watson is the same. If he could not make the potion, he should have admitted to it instead of agreeing to it. If he failed, he might suffer. more than imprisonment.¡± Even the Abedor family could not think of a way. Watson, who had obtained the previous form from the ancient ruins, was unlikely to do any better. ¡°A naive youth! Despite his reputation as a genius, he is a childish idiot! It is a good thing he can¡¯t refine the potion. Initially, I was opposed to His Majesty¡¯s n to get more Dragon Knights. Allowing the students to train with the Dragon Knights will only weaken us.¡± A Dragon Knight snorted coldly when he saw Watson demanding ten billion gold coins. ¡°Julius, you appear to harbor a great deal of resentment toward that genius. I am curious how he irritated you,¡± another Dragon Knight asked. When questioned, the Knight¡¯s expression changed; after a brief pause, he said, ¡°My mount, a thunder-wed dragon, was killed a few days ago by a tinum-tier elite in the kingdom. Watson was responsible for it! They say that my dragon was cooked and eaten by him and his friends!¡± Dragons were very important to the Dragon Knights. Losing a dragon was no different than losing a soldier. Julius was in a simr situation. He was the Dragon Knights¡¯ vice-captain. His thunder-wed dragon was powerful, and he was always proud of that fact. Not only was he in danger of being expelled from the Dragon Knights since he had lost his dragon, but the loss of his long-lostpanion also saddened him. A normal person would be sad if their dog died, let alone a dragon who had shared life-and-death situations with him. He despised Watson even more. He would have rushed forward and strangled him to death with his own hands if it had not been for the Dragon Knights¡¯ dignity. ¡°So Watson killed your dragon. No wonder you red at him the moment you walked in! Still, Watson is the kingdom¡¯s proimed genius. Do not be too upset if he ate your dragon. It is not a good idea to be enemies with a genius.¡± After hispanion realized what was going on, he consoled Julius, whose face was tense as he snorted coldly. ¡°The kingdom¡¯s most powerful genius? He will soon be a corpse if he can¡¯tplete the potion.¡± While everyone else was thinking that, Watson¡¯s face remained calm as he pointed his fingers at Augustus and asked, ¡°Augustus, my conditions are not difficult, right? It is nothing more than gold coins. You can find them throughout the kingdom. Or are you saying you lied when you said you would cover the entire cost of the potion? Lying in front of His Majesty is not eptable.¡± ¡°Who said I was lying, Watson? I can cover the expenses, but your terms are ridiculous. What potion is created with gold coins?¡± Augustus could not stop himself from retorting. Watson said, ¡°What you do not know does not imply that it does not exist. To achieve the desired effect, the potion purifies anything with medicinal properties. Gold, as a precious metal, has medicinal qualities too! Perhaps you can make the potion without my help?¡± ¡°Watson, don¡¯t waste time. Ten billion gold coins is an excessive amount. I don¡¯t have that amount at the moment! Since you mentioned using gold coins to make the potion, I will give you a thousand gold coins for now. Let¡¯s see if you can concoct any potion. Then we will know if you are telling the truth.¡± ¡°No, when I say ten billion gold coins, I mean ten billion gold coins. Not even a single gold coin less! If I get even one less, it will be your fault if you cannot create a potion.¡± ¡°Your fault, Watson!¡± Augustus was so enraged that his lips quivered when he saw Watson waving his hand and saying such things. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop arguing. Since Augustus can¡¯t pay the ten billion gold coins, I will pay for it! If Watson sessfully refines a potion that appeases the Dragon n, the Campbell family will owe me ten billion gold coins. If Watson can¡¯tplete the task, then I will double the punishment. That should suffice, right?¡± King Landhar III spoke. Then, Watson and Augustus both nodded in agreement. King Landhar III waved his hand as soon as his voice fell silent. Guards immediately ran toward the pce. An army led by Hoen appeared in front of the Royal Academy, escorting a plethora of carriages. The carriage¡¯s curtain was lifted when they arrived at the academy, revealing the gold coins inside. All of the carriages were brimming with gold. The golden light reflected the sunlight, blinding nearly everyone¡¯s vision. Although those were ten billion gold coins, King Landhar III acted as if nothing had happened. He did not think that wealth was important at that point in time. The number of gold coins astounded the people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the three women from the Dragon n. They could not stop themselves from swallowing their saliva. ¡°All of the gold coins you requested are here, Your Majesty. Ten billion gold coins, not one less.¡± Hoen approached King Landhar III and knelt on one knee. ¡°Good job.¡± King Landhar III nodded, and then he looked at Watson. ¡°Watson, the gold coins you requested have arrived. You can begin now.¡± ¡°Watson, you are so done.¡± Augustus sneered at the other youth. Watson must have requested ten billion gold coins on purpose to make things difficult for him and force him to retreat. However, King Landhar III had already sent for the money, and it was toote for Watson to back down. The crowd shook their heads as well. They did not believe Watson could use those gold coins to refine a potion. Ignoring Augustus and the other people on the field, Watson approached the carriages and nodded. ¡°Not bad; it really is ten billion gold coins. I can use them to refine the potion for the dragons.¡± Watson walked unhesitatingly to a carriage and removed a gold coin from it. Then, in his palm, a ck sticky substance appeared and gradually wrapped around the gold coin. ¡°What is Watson up to?¡± someone was perplexed by the scene. People around him shook their heads. ¡°I am not sure. I don¡¯t know about the ck substance oozing from Watson¡¯s body. But it makes me feel uneasy. He can¡¯t be fusing that ck substance with the gold coin to cause some strange reaction, right?¡± Augustus crossed his arms and said calmly, ¡°Watson is really unwilling to give up. He still desires a final battle! Okay, I will sit back and watch his clown act.¡± No matter what Watson did, he would be unable to turn the gold coin into a potion that met the Dragon n¡¯s requirements. The majority of people agreed with that point. When King Landhar III saw the ck liquid oozing from Watson¡¯s body, he was taken aback. ¡°That thing gives me a familiar feeling,¡± he muttered to himself, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°It is very simr to the God¡¯s Remains that I gave to Samuel. It should be in Samuel¡¯s body. How did Watson get it?¡± Watson wrapped the gold coin in the ck substance and said, ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Whoosh! A bright light shed, and the gold coin and the ck substance instantly fused, forming a ball of golden liquid. [Congrattions, Master, on sessfully fusing the gold coin and the Lust Poison to create a Golden Lust Poison.] The information about the golden liquid appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes as the system notification sounded in his ear. [tinum-tier poison: Golden Lust Poison] [Effects: the instinct to give birth (after taking it, you will lose all other consciousness and only have the instinct to give birth), unlimited reproduction (continuously giving birth to offsprings that have your bloodline. Every time you give birth to an offspring, your strength will be consumed. The effectsts for one day).] [Side-effects: Bacsh (after taking that medicine, your mind will be tainted, and your intelligence will drop).] ¡°Not bad. That is exactly what I am looking for.¡± Watson smiled contentedly as he held the golden potion in his hand. The Lust Poison was refined from Asmodeus¡¯ bodily fluids, the monster known to have the great sin of lust. It was created by the God of Poison, who hadbined various poisons to make it. As hell¡¯s watchdog, Asmodeus possessed the natural ability to charm. Creatures charmed by Asmodeus would sumb to their mating instinct. Asmodeus was a monster that could mate with various other monsters, including nts, stones, and other non-living creatures, to give birth to offspring all year round, which was why it was known as the Beast of Lust. Watson, who had fused the God¡¯s Remains, had naturally mastered it as well. That poison was extremely dangerous to humans, but it did have the potential to increase their reproductive ability. It was entirely in line with King Landhar III¡¯s requirements for the potion he wanted. Initially, he had asked the Severed Fingers Gang to prepare some medicinal herbs that could increase the human¡¯s reproductive rate. He had intended to purify and fuse them to get them to have an effect on the dragons. However, Augustus had tried to harm him, so there was no need for him to stand on ceremony. With that in mind, he turned around and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the potion has been created.¡± Augustus yelled angrily, ¡°What exactly do you mean, Watson? Didn¡¯t you say it would cost ten billion gold coins to create the potion, and nothing less would suffice? And you said it would work? I am not sure if that potion will work. It will be a waste of everyone¡¯s time if it does not work.¡± Watson only used one coin to make the potion. He did not even require so many gold coins. He knew that Watson was seeking vengeance on him. ¡°Augustus is right. We need to find someone to test the potion to see if it works or not. You will be the one to put it to the test.¡± Watson used hisbat aura to grab the potion and bring it to Augustus. Augustus¡¯ expression changed. ¡°What if it¡¯s poisonous, Watson? Do you really want to use me for the experiment? What if I die? Why don¡¯t you test it? You created a potion that boosts fertility. You want me to find someone to test it out right away after I take it? Are you serious?¡± Watson exined calmly, ¡°I am not joking. You will understand the potion¡¯s effect when you drink it. I make the potion in a very intuitive manner. That is something I am very certain of. Furthermore, the experiment is only for those who do not believe me. Let me ask you now, Augustus, do you believe what I said?¡± Augustus¡¯ eyes twitched. He knew what Watson meant. He could not doubt Watson if he said he believed it, and Watson would pass the test. If he said he did not believe it, he would be the one to put it to the test. ¡°Fine, how do I test it?¡± Augustus snatched the golden potion from Watson and popped it into his mouth. He did not believe Watson would be so bold as to poison him in front of the King and the students of the Royal Academy. Furthermore, his body had already been transformed into a collection of tinum-tier weapons. Even the most lethal poison could not harm him. Augustus¡¯ expression changed as the Golden Lust Poison entered his body. He felt as if the world around him had be hazy, as if ayer of pink gauze had covered it. Beautiful female figures shed through his mind. Immediately after that, an unexinable fire appeared in his lower abdomen, prompting him to vent. ¡°What is going on?¡± Augustus had lost the joy of being a man due to the body transformation, but his body appeared to have returned to its pre-transformation state at that moment. Even the vile Watson in front of him looked attractive. ¡°Watson, I took your potion. Where¡¯s the intuitive performance that you mentioned? Why haven¡¯t I noticed it?¡± Augustus sneered at Watson, despite his difort. ¡°Do not worry; the effect will kick in soon.¡± Watson appeared at ease. ¡°It is almost time,¡± he said after reciting three numbers. Augustus, who had a stern look on his face, suddenly looked painful and broke out in cold sweat after hearing Watson¡¯s voice. Then, out of nowhere, arge hole exploded from his chest to his lower abdomen, and an egg the size of a human head flew outward. ¡°What in the world is that?¡± Augustus went into a trance as he stared at the crack in his lower abdomen. Why was there an egg in his stomach? More than ten eggs flew out of his stomach while he was in a daze. He wasying eggs like Emperor Cluck. Soon, countless eggs piled up around him. Chapter 447 - Unable To Become A Dragon Knight

Chapter 447: Unable To Be A Dragon Knight

¡°What is going on? What caused Augustus toy so many eggs?¡± ¡°Is that the potion that can make a person more fertile? It has risen far too rapidly. No creature can keep giving birth indefinitely. It is just too ridiculous.¡± The students stared at Augustus in disbelief, who was surrounded by white eggs. Initially, they did not think highly of Watson¡¯s potion. After all, Watson had only used two things to create that potion. The first was a ck substance, and the second was a gold coin. It was difficult to imagine how those two things could have such a powerful effect whenbined. ¡°Do not get too excited, everyone. At the moment, Augustus is onlyying eggs. We have no idea what is inside those eggs. If some strange things are found inside the eggs, it is not enough to call it a potion that can increase a person¡¯s fertility,¡± someone said. Many people around him snapped back to their senses and nodded as soon as he finished speaking. If what came out of the eggs were not humans but something else, it would prove that Watson¡¯s potion could not increase a person¡¯s fertility but rather one that could allow a person toy eggs. Just as those thoughts entered everyone¡¯s minds, cracks appeared on the surface of the eggs surrounding Augustus. The eggs shattered with a cracking sound, revealing the creature within. It was a human infant. It had soft red hair on the top of its head, simr to Augustus. The rest cracked open as well, and human babies appeared one after the other. There were both boys and girls, all of whom resembled Augustus. Some of the babies began to crawl on the ground as they appeared, while others clenched their fists. They cried loudly. Everyone in the room was taken aback by what they saw. They were humans. Augustus had given birth to human babies! That was far too shocking. He gave birth without mating after consuming that potion. Augustus, a man, had given birth. Without a doubt, Watson¡¯s potion was an outstanding achievement in the kingdom¡¯s history. It could produce many babies in a short period. If it happened during a war, that action would almost certainly ensure that they had an endless supply of soldiers, enough to drag their enemies down. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Do you think the potion is safe, Lady Fafnir?¡± Rem stared nkly at Augustus, who crawled away from the babies when the eggshells broke. She gasped. She was astounded by the potion¡¯s effect as well. Human potions were less effective against dragons. They had found a potion that increased humans¡¯ fertility rate. However, it could not change the fact that there were fewer dragons in themunity. That potion was unique. Augustusid eggs as quickly as a machine gun. Even if the effect on dragons was only a fraction of that, it was enough for them to multiply the number of dragons. ¡°That potion appears to have some unintended consequences.¡± Fafnir stroked her chin when she heard that. Others noticed how quickly Augustus hadid eggs, but she was concentrating on the young man himself. Augustus¡¯s body twitched every time an egg wasid, and some of his energy was diverted. Augustus¡¯ body had many tinum-tier weapons, and there was a tinum-colored glow all over him. However, the tinum-tier weapons on Augustus¡¯ body had dimmed. They were degrading to gold-tier, and even their hardness was deteriorating. As a result, small cracks appeared on the surface. ¡°I think that potion is akin to dividing one¡¯s strength and injecting it into one¡¯s offspring. Even though it can greatly improve one¡¯s fertility rate, the person who gives birth will have their strength depleted as a result of the birth.¡± Other people examined what was on the surface, but the elites like Fafnir explored the essence. Was it worth it to sacrifice a dragon¡¯s life for the sake of thousands of newborn dragons? The answer was yes because those newborn dragons would be tinum-tier when they grew to adulthood. Even if the sacrifice was a diamond-tier dragon, it was still a necessary sacrifice if it meant the race¡¯s prosperity. There was no doubt that the potion Watson was working on at the time had exceeded her expectations. King Landhar III was still sitting on the throne. His face was expressionless, and no one could see the corner of his mouth twitching. ¡°Watson is extraordinary.¡± When Watson developed the potion to increase one¡¯s fertility rate, he intended to test it on a few mice or have Fafnir use spatial magic to teleport to the Dragon n and give it to a few pregnant dragons. He wanted to see if he could have a few more dragon offspring. Who would have guessed he could get Augustus to drink that potion? He also did not expect Augustus, who had consumed the potion, to transform into an eggying machine. Watson¡¯s potion had met the King¡¯s requirements. To be more specific, it had met his needs. He was certain that the ck substance Watson had used to make the potion was the remains of the God of Poison, which he had given to Samuel. Watson¡¯s chances of creating the poison were high if he used that thing. ¡®I am curious how Watson obtained the God¡¯s Remains. Is it possible that he learned about my contact with Samuel? It appears that I should have a conversation with Samuel. Let¡¯s not get into that. Watson was pushed to this point. He chose to use that method rather than refine the potion. Is it possible that he is not very good at making potions? Or is it possible that he is unwilling to refine the potion and is using this method to exact revenge on us?¡¯ Watson had turned the Dragon Knight recruitment process into an eggyingpetition. Augustus might not be able to raise his head in the kingdom ever again. After all, a normal person would feel humiliated if theyid eggs in front of the King, tens of thousands of Royal Academy students, and the Dragon n, let alone a genius like Augustus. Augustus was already numb at that point. He stood in his original position in a daze, allowing eggs to fly out of therge hole in his chest. His body slid to the ground like a baby; he had no response to that. He even drooled a little; he was utterly perplexed. Watson¡¯s Golden Lust Poison appeared to be a fertility potion, but it was also a lethal poison. The purpose of that poison is for the God of Poison to fight against other gods, divide the power in the opponent¡¯s body, and turn into a defenseless infant. At the same time, it would reduce the person¡¯s intelligence, making them easier to kill. Augustus could barely withstand the corrosion of the tinum-tier poison because he had many tinum-tier weapons. However, as the power in his body was dispersed by the eggs, he could no longer resist the poison. Augustus had devolved into a moron. He would only be able to recover in a day. ¡°Your Majesty, are you pleased with the potion I created?¡± Ignoring Augustus, Watson turned his head to look at King Landhar III. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not up to me. The Dragon n should decide it. I¡¯m also curious about their thoughts on Watson¡¯s potion.¡± King Landhar III turned toward Fafnir and the other twodies beside her. ¡°That is correct. Overall, the potion met the criteria. King Landhar III, you have kept your word. The Dragon n will be generous with you.¡± Fafnir nodded and set the massive ck box in her right hand down on the ground. The huge ck box suddenly cracked open and gradually opened, revealing what was inside. A crystal stone tablet was hidden inside the massive ck box. Ancient characters were engraved on the stone tablet. Each character shone uniquely. Seven different colors of light twined themselves around the stone tablet. It morphed into various Dragon n phantoms, and a powerful aura spread in all directions. ¡°Please allow me to introduce this to everyone. That stone tablet is the Dragon n¡¯s valuable asset. It is called Dragon Totem, and it is a peak diamond-tier tool. Its purpose is to keep track of information about all the dragons! The Dragon Totem will haveplete information about your dragon once your real name is engraved on it. It can even summon a dragon¡¯s projection to fight the enemy. Of course, the totem is widely used in the Dragon n as a tool to recruit a Dragon Knight.¡± ¡°The Dragon Totem records the information of thousands of dragons at the time. Later, if those recruits ce their palms on the Dragon Totem, the totem will reveal how well they match each dragon. Names with a hundred percent match to a dragon will get to be a Dragon Knight.¡± Fafnir looked around as she spoke. The students looked excited and held their breath. They knew that Fafnir¡¯s words meant that the recruitment of new dragon knights would continue, and it was due to Watson¡¯s discovery of a potion that allowed the dragons to breed indefinitely. Many people looked at Watson with grateful eyes as they reflected on that. No one paid attention to Augustus, who keptying eggs. Even if Augustus continued toy eggs, it would not have an impact on the recruitment process. King Landhar III waved his hand quietly and ordered Hoen to lead the army in carrying Augustus away. As a result, Augustus lost the right to join the test. It was unclear whether Augustus would regret it when he awoke. Perhaps he would be unhappy that he would want to harm Watson. ¡°That is all I have to say about it. Who will be the first to take the test?¡± No one in the Royal Academy moved after Fafnir¡¯s voice fell silent. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Watson. Watson had created the potion that had earned them the right to take the test, so it was only fitting that he should be the first to do so. ¡°I will take the lead.¡± Watson walked to the front of the Dragon Totem, feeling the gazes from all directions, and looked at the two-meter-long stone tablet in front of him. He reached out his right hand and gently touched the stone tablet¡¯s surface. Watson felt as if his environment had changed the moment his palm touched the surface of the stone tablet. A never-ending ring-shaped mountain range stretched out in front of him. Thousands of massive dragons soared through the mountain range. Those dragons were made of gold and had four long horns on their heads. There were also dark-winged dragons with six massive wings on their backs and sword-length tails. Several dragons roared and turned their heads toward Watson after he barged in. Waves of dragon power began to flow into Watson¡¯s body, attempting to fuse with the energy there, but they were entirely absorbed by the source of chaos-elemental magic in his body as soon as they did. Watson opened his eyes a split secondter. The Dragon Totem monument in front of him erupted in a ze of glory. The dragon race characters twisted and intertwined, forming a massive zero. ¡°What does that mean?¡± A Royal Academy student observed the scene with interest. ¡°Could Watson have matched with a very powerful dragon after witnessing the totem explode with such a bright light?¡± It was being discussed by others as well. Fafnir¡¯s expression became unsightly as she looked at the totem during the discussion. ¡°I am sorry, Watson, yourpatibility with the dragon within the totem is zero, which means that there is no dragon that matches you, and you do not meet the requirements to be a Dragon Knight.¡± What? When it was revealed that Watsoncked the necessary qualifications, the crowd erupted. However, they had been told that the recruitment process had nothing to do with strength. It was all by chance. However, they did not believe Watson would lose the selection. After all, Watson¡¯s talent was exceptional. There should be a plethora of dragons who could bepatible with him. ¡°I had not expected Watson to be ineligible to be a Dragon Knight. As one might expect, there are some things that geniuses are not particrly good at.¡± ¡°Watson¡¯s match is zero. The likelihood of us sessfully matching to a dragon is probably low. It appears that the process is more difficult than we anticipated.¡± Some people in the audience mocked Watson, while others were concerned for their own safety. ¡°Watson, I promised you yesterday that I would prepare a massive dragon for you. Furthermore, you sessfully created a potion that meets my needs. Even if you do not qualify to be a Dragon Knight, I will still give you a dragon.¡± Fafnir appeared helpless. She did not seem to think Watson would be a match for any of the dragons. After all, there were thousands of dragons in the Dragon Totem. Watson was no match for any of the dragons, so the chances were slim. ¡°Wait a minute! Can a person be a Dragon Knight if he is not a match for a dragon? Even if Watson created a potion that increases fertility that allowed the kingdom to sign a new treaty with the dragons?¡± Before the others could respond, a man¡¯s voice echoed after Fafnir¡¯s voice fell. Watson could not help but look at the speaker. The man had long purple hair that hung down his shoulders. He was attractive, but his brows and lips were very thin. He appeared to be around 30 years old. He had a nagging feeling that the man knew who he was. After some thought, he realized that man was the one who had been staring at him with a vicious gaze since he arrived at the academy. ¡°Who are you? The dragons decide whether or not you can be a Dragon Knight. It has absolutely nothing to do with you.¡± Fafnir cast an unhappy nce in the direction of the man. ¡°My name is Julius, and I am the Dragon Knights¡¯ vice-captain. I used to have a thunder-wed dragon as my partner!¡± Julius raised his head and puffed out his chest, unafraid of Fafnir¡¯s gaze. ¡°Perhaps you believe that the dragon is the most critical part of the Dragon Knight, but I think that both the dragon and the knight are equally important. The dragon¡¯s power can¡¯t be wielded without a good knight. After all, a Dragon Knight¡¯s most powerful ability is to fuse with a dragon.¡± ¡°Watson is a genius without the ability to match with a dragon. Do not even consider making him a Dragon Knight. Give the dragon to someone more worthy.¡± Watson was not enraged in the face of Julius¡¯ mockery. ¡°I wonder if you have any basis for saying that one can¡¯t be a Dragon Knight if without a match to a dragon?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°Cast the dragon fusion spell. Let Watson examine my foundation.¡± Julius pped heartily. A member of the Dragon Knights appeared from behind him. He had a green dragon surrounded by a lightning-shaped storm. It was a tinum-tier storm dragon. ¡°Dragon Fusion, activate.¡± The Dragon Knight quickly activated his ability in response to Julius¡¯mand. His and the dragon¡¯s massive bodies turned to light simultaneously, fusing into a two-meter-tall drakonid. The drakonid¡¯s body was covered in green scales, and its green hair was encased in lightning. It floated through the air in an anti-gravity fashion. Several storms appeared faintly behind the drakonid, and the dragon¡¯s shadow could be seen in the storms. The drakonid¡¯s aura was initially only at peak gold-tier, and his dragon was at peak tinum-tier. However, after the fusion, the drakonid¡¯s aura instantly reached tinum-tier, and it was on the verge of diamond-tier. ¡°Watson, did you notice that? The dragon fusion is a drakonid¡¯s secret weapon. If you want to use that skill, you must be 100 percentpatible with a dragon. The drakonid¡¯s abilities will be multiplied several times after the fusion, and they will retain the strength of a dragon and the agility of a human! Take, for example, the Dragon Knight who is sitting next to me. His current strength is almost insurmountable against anyone below the diamond tier.¡± Watson had a thoughtful expression on his face while Julius was exining it to him. He thought the so-called dragon fusion was simr to the druid¡¯s secret transformation skill, but there was a significant difference. A druid could use transformation to gain strength from a contracted beast, whereas the dragon fusion allowed a person to be one with the dragon. That was a far more powerful move than the druid¡¯s skill. ¡°Do you see the power of a Dragon Knight, Watson? You will never be able to be a Dragon Knight if you have eaten dragon meat. Mypanion, the thunder-wed dragon, died as a result of your actions. Being unable to be a Dragon Knight is your divine curse. It is your punishment.¡± Julius¡¯ face lit up with delight when he reprimanded Watson. His words elicited a harsh response from the crowd. ¡°Watson had eaten dragon meat before, so that incited a feud with the Dragon Knights. Did the dragon meate from the Dragon Knights¡¯ dragons? He is far too daring!¡± It looked like Watson could not be a Dragon Knight. Some people sighed in sorrow. They realized Watson could not be a Dragon Knight after learning he had eaten dragon meat. Even if Watson werepatible with a dragon, the Dragon n would not agree to such a person bing a Dragon Knight. Chapter 448 - He Has A Dragon?

Chapter 448: He Has A Dragon?

¡°Is that a good idea, Vice-captain Julius?¡± While everyone wasmenting Watson¡¯s inability to be a dragon knight, the member who had assisted Julius in performing the dragon fusion had deactivated the fusion. He approached Julius and asked him that quietly. Julius only saw a hazy outline and tense eyes when he looked in the direction of King Landhar III. He did not see any movement from the King. ¡°It does not matter,¡± he said, gritting his teeth. ¡°That is excellent news. Watson may be a rare genius in the kingdom, but I want to let him know that no matter how talented he is, there are some things he cannot do. He will never be able to be a Dragon Knight! His Majesty made noment about what I did. You do not have to be concerned.¡± If the King med him for disrupting the order of the selection, he would take the initiative to ept it. He would be happy as long as he did not let Watson be a Dragon Knight and avenge the death of his thunder-wed dragon. ¡°It appears that I have no chance of bing a Dragon Knight. Since that is the case, I will not waste my time here.¡± Watson was not enraged by Julius¡¯ words. Instead, he shrugged and turned to walk toward the crowd as if he had given up on the test. Julius, who had been yelling at him earlier, became even more agitated. ¡°Watson, you are quite self-aware. You immediately gave up after learning that you had no chance of bing a Dragon Knight! However, do not expect an easy resolution. You will also be severely punished because you eat my thunder-wed dragon.¡± ¡°Oh? I am curious as to how you intend to punish me.¡± Watson cocked his head. The death of the thunder-wed dragon had something to do with him. After all, it was Basher who did it to curry favor with him. As a result, he could understand Julius¡¯s resentment. He did not refute it right away, but Julius had crossed the line. ¡°I want you to erect a tombstone for my thunder-wed dragon and then go to his grave every year to kneel and pay your respects. That will at least make your sin feel a little less heinous. That is what sinners who eat dragon meat should do.¡± ¡°Vice-captain Julius, you appear to have misunderstood something! I am sorry for eating your thunder-wed dragon, but I don¡¯t think that eating dragon meat is a sin. Humans can eat chicken, duck, and fish, so why can¡¯t we eat dragon meat? As a race living in this world, it is either eat and be eaten. It is also not umon for dragons to eat humans. The dragons kill each other too. Are you going to put a stop to all of this?¡± Simr to Watson¡¯s previous life, some dog owners did not eat dog meat and opposed others eating dog meat too. That was a kind of moral kidnapping. ¡°You!¡± Julius could not say anything as he pointed angrily at Watson. He desperately wanted to refute it, but he realized Watson was correct. Nature¡¯s choice was to eat and to be eaten. There was also a situation in the Dragon n where the stronger dragons ate the weak dragons. He did not care about the Dragon n¡¯s internal affairs; he only cared about Watson, which obviously did not make sense. There was no other choice. He could only look at Fafnir and the other two dragons. ¡°Members of the Dragon n, Watson spoke such words in front of you. Are you putting up with it?¡± Julius had no way of forcing Watson to confess. In that case, he would sow discord between Watson and the Dragon n. Fafnir¡¯s expression was a little sour. ¡°Watson, I did not expect you to be the one who murdered ourpatriot. I had wanted to prepare a dragon for you. It appears that the dragon must be stronger to avoid being killed by you.¡± ¡°See, Watson? Even if they disagree with you¡­ Huh?¡± Julius expected the Dragon n to be enraged. He had no idea that instead of ming Watson, Fafnir intended to give Watson a stronger dragon. What was going on? Everyone looked puzzled. In response to those people¡¯s doubts, Fafnir¡¯s lips curled upward. Her eyes glowed with disdain. Initially, she went to the capital to avenge the death of the thunder-wed dragon. Unfortunately, she had signed a contract with King Landhar III before exacting her vengeance. Her desire for revenge had be much weaker after witnessing King Landhar III¡¯s powerful strength. In addition, Watson was a significant figure who had created a potion to increase the fertility of the dragon race. It was eptable to sacrifice a thunder-wed dragon for the sake of the dragon race¡¯s future. Julius reasoned that he could use the situation to sow discord between her and Watson. As a member of the Dragon n that had existed for hundreds of years, he had no idea that she was well aware of the human¡¯s intention. ¡°Watson is too lucky. Perhaps it is because he made the potion. The Dragon n is now eternally grateful to him. Even if he had eaten a dragon, the Dragon n would not dare to punish him.¡± Many students in the academy looked envious. Theycked Watson¡¯s ability. They would lose their opportunity if they were not selected. It was impossible for them to be given another dragon. ¡°Watson, with your strength, a normal dragon is no longer useful to you. I was going to give you two of my family members, Olena and Rem, but I have changed my mind! I am going to have my name engraved on the Dragon Totem. Could you test it again to see if you arepatible with me, the Dragon King?¡± As Fafnir spoke, she cut her finger, and a drop of bright red blood dripped from her fingertip. The blood fell onto the Dragon Totem, instantly turning it a zing red color. The ferocious red light suppressed all the other colors. The Dragon King held a high and mighty position in the Dragon n. There were only eight Dragon Kings in the entire Dragon n, and they were second only to the Dragon God. The Dragon Totem would only record information about ordinary dragons, not existences such as the Dragon King. That was the first time that a Dragon King had recorded her information in a Dragon Totem for a person. Those who were envious of Watson were made even more so by that scene. They wanted to move quickly and start the test in Watson¡¯s ce. Fafnir¡¯s strength as the Dragon King was not onlyparable to that of a starlight-tier god, but his wisdom was also far beyond that of ordinary people. If he could convince her to be the Dragon Knight¡¯s mount, he could probably do whatever he wanted on the entire continent. ¡°Lady Fafnir, I do not believe there is any need to put you to the test. I don¡¯t have the talent to be a Dragon Knight, and there is no need for me to be a Dragon Knight! I am already strong enough. I will be stronger in the future, even without the Dragon n¡¯s assistance. Initially, I thought it was great to have a dragon for free, but it appears that has surpassed my expectations. I am sorry.¡± Watson scratched his brow. Everyone was taken aback by what he had to say. Many of the students might not have the opportunity to be a Dragon Knight, but Watson had turned it down. They did not understand why Watson refused. On the one hand, when his hand touched the Dragon Totem, he felt the dragon power enter his body, but the source of chaos-elemental magic in his bodypletely devoured it. It appeared that the dragon¡¯s power was good nourishment for the source of chaos-elemental magic; under such circumstances, he would not let the Dragon Totem react no matter how he tested it. On the other hand, he did not want to turn Fafnir into his mount. After all, Fafnir was a Dragon King. The other seven Dragon Kings would most likely have strong feelings if she became his mount. After all, they were all Dragon Kings. How would it appear if one of them became a human¡¯s pet? It was not worth antagonizing the Dragon n for the sake of a dragon mount. Watson hoped to build a good rtionship with the Dragon n, so he did not want that to happen. ¡°Watson, you are far too arrogant. Lady Fafnir has already stated that as a sign of respect, but you refused her offer. Do you not respect her and the Dragon n? If you don¡¯t do the test, then we won¡¯t test anyone else. Nobody will be able to be a Dragon Knight. It will be all your fault.¡± Fafnir had suggested putting her information into the Dragon Totem. Even though Rem did not agree, she did not say anything to stop her. Instead, when she saw Watson¡¯s refusal, she was relieved and angry. Why should a mere human reject the Dragon King¡¯s suggestion? Watson would have made a move against her if he had not been able to concoct a potion for the Dragon n. ¡°You are so troublesome! Okay, I will try again. ¡± Watson sighed. He had already walked outside, but he turned around and returned to the Dragon Totem. He raised his hand and ced it on the stone tablet. His mind entered a strange space once more, just as it had before. He did not see any other dragons at that time, unlike before. He only saw a dragon with dark red scales that glowed with starlight. Lava flowed through the scale gaps. The dragon was as massive as the sun itself. The dragon had three eyes with a red vertical pupil on each side and a golden eyeball in the center of their brows. Its head also had a bronze crown. The three-eyed dark red dragon looked down on Watson like an elephant looking down on an ant. Watson detected an aura simr to Fafnir¡¯s from the dragon. That dragon was, without a doubt, Fafnir¡¯s projection. Fafnir¡¯s dragon was one of the rarest in the dragon race¡ªthe infernal searing dragon. When they grew into adulthood, the dragon would reach diamond-tier. Theva on the infernal searing dragon¡¯s body immediately swelled as they looked at each other, and the sparks that flew into Watson¡¯s body became a part of his energy. That was also a part of the dragon¡¯s power. After entering his body, it attempted to fuse with the energy in his body. The chaos-elemental magic source eventually devoured it. Fafnir¡¯s energy stayed in his body for hundreds of times longer than the other dragons from before that. ¡°It appears that I also failed this time.¡± Watson was unsurprised by the oue. With his previous experience, he knew he would have to leave the mysterious space once he absorbed the dragons¡¯ power. The dragons¡¯ power could notpete with his body, which is why he failed. Typically, the Dragon Knights could perform the dragon fusion because the dragon¡¯s power could fuse with the human¡¯s power to achieve a bnce. Watson raised his finger, and a ck substance appeared on the tip of his finger. That ck substance was the energy left behind by the God of Poison. After that, he fused it with the infernal searing dragon¡¯s sparks; once the toxic and fire merged, it instantly turned into a ck me, exuding a strict aura like that of a god. ¡®The dragon fusion system is very simr to mine. It is simr to a weakened version of my fusion system, which can forcibly fuse anything, whereas the dragon fusion system can only fuse energy ofparable level and quality.¡¯ He couldpete with Fafnir if he only used the God of Poison¡¯s power. Unfortunately, his body contained magic,bat aura, divine kingdom, chaos-elemental magic source, fusion system, and other misceneous things. It was impossible to match Fafnirpletely. To be more specific, Fafnircked qualifications. Watson sighed as he exited the mysterious space. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that he had returned to the Royal Academy. He took his hand off the Dragon Totem stone tablet. A number derived from the enigmatic dragonnguage appeared on the stone tablet. The number was different at that time; it was no longer a zero but a one. ¡°Watson, yourpatibility is now one, not zero. That means you and I are somewhatpatible. Unfortunately, the level ofpatibility remains insufficient! But do not worry; the number of dragons listed in the Dragon Totem is not exhaustive. If you return to the Dragon Lair with meter, I will undoubtedly find you a suitable dragon.¡± Fafnir¡¯s expression became strange as she stared at the number on the stone tablet. She could feel the changes within the Dragon Totem to some extent because she had recorded the information into it. After Watson ced his hand on the Dragon Totem, a ck hole appeared within it, and the power transmitted into it had vanished. ¡°Watson is notpatible with thousands of dragons because his power is too great; rather, the dragons could not keep up with him because Watson¡¯s power is too great. That is far too unexpected.¡± Fafnir sighed in her heart. Typically, dragons and humans were ipatible for a variety of reasons. One difference was that the power they cultivated was unique. For example, humans cultivated water-elementalbat auras, making them ipatible with fire-elemental dragons. Another reason was the vast difference in strength between dragons and humans. If a person with only bronze-tier strength wanted to be a dragon knight, their body would not be sufficient to support the fusion with a dragon. Even if they could match, a bronze-tier elite would not be able to withstand the power of the fusion. Of course, if it were a gold-tier elite, the difference would be less noticeable. A tinum-tier dragon and a gold-tier Dragon Knight, for example, would be able to match very well. However, as a dignified Dragon King, she could notpete with Watson due to her strength; Watson was much stronger than her. Was it really possible for a human genius to be far more powerful than her? Fafnir was unsure whether his guess was correct. Julius, who was nearby at the time, sneered. ¡°You failed both tests. It seems like the kingdom¡¯s most powerful genius is only average. If you can¡¯tpete in the Dragon Race, which is known as the toughest race, it shows that your talent is limited! You said that you could be strong without the Dragon n¡¯s help. That is merely an excuse.¡± The Dragon Race was viewed as a symbol of strength by the general public. The ability topete with the dragons was a sign of talent. Even if one were not strong at that moment, one would be stronger in the future. As a result, Julius¡¯ statement was not unreasonable. ¡°Watson can¡¯tpete with the dragons, proving that his talent is not as great as we thought. If we gain the dragons¡¯ favor, we may be able to surpass him after bing a Dragon Knight.¡± Many geniuses felt ted and excited in an instant. Watson was unconcerned about what the people around him were thinking. He turned around and walked back into the crowd. Simultaneously, Fafnir began the officialpatibility test. ¡°Raven, a fourth-year student at Royal Academy, is 100 percentpatible with a tinum-tier dream elven dragon. He meets the requirements to be a Dragon Knight.¡± ¡°Sakir, a second-year student, is only 50 percentpatible. He is ineligible.¡± ¡°Christina, a first-year student, is a perfect match for a diamond-tier sword king mountain dragon. She has the potential to be a Dragon Knight.¡± ¡°Casey, a second-year student, is linked to a tinum-tier sleeping bag dragon.¡± Fafnir had finished the test for tens of thousands of students in the Royal Academy in less than an hour. Only about 500 students were chosen. ¡°You are all eligible to be a Dragon Knight. You will have to apany me to the Dragon Lair for further screening to determine who will be among the final 90 recruits.¡± Fafnir ced the Dragon Totem into the ck box and announced it loudly after screening the students. The faces of the 500 people were beaming with delight. Those who were not chosen wept as if they had lost family members. ¡°It is unfortunate that mypatibility with a dragon is only as high as 90 percent. I almost made it.¡± ¡°Even if you are qualified, a new round of elimination will take ce. Can you guarantee that you will be one of the remaining 90 recruits? Don¡¯t even consider it. You can¡¯tpete with people who are morepatible. That selection includes Watson, and Miss Nia, the kingdom¡¯s second genius. They will fail because they are geniuses who are far more powerful than we are. It is not a big deal if we fail.¡± ¡°What you said makes sense, but Watson is not like the rest of us. Even if he fails, he still has the Dragon King¡¯s assistance in finding a new dragon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he fails to match with thousands of dragons or even the Dragon King, he has almost no chance of matching with the remaining few dragons.¡± Some people who failed used Watson and Nia as role models to help them feel better. ¡°Those who passed the test can gather here. Later, members of the Dragon n and the Dragon Knight Legion will apany you to the Dragon Lair.¡± King Landhar III spoke after Fafnir finished the tests. ¡°Yes, Watson, what gives you the right to ride on a dragon?¡± Julius continued to attack the young man after noticing Watson¡¯s silence. ¡°Just standing on the back of the dragon is an insult to us and the Dragon n.¡± ¡°Do you mean I can¡¯t ride the same dragon as you?¡± Watson inquired. ¡°Watson, you are right. Instead of trying to be brave and making a fool of yourself, if I were you, I would have left dejectedly a long time ago.¡± Watson nodded in response to Julius¡¯ mockery. ¡°I understand. Lady Fafnir is the one who invited me to the Dragon Lair. It would be wrong if I did not go. But since you said that, I am not going to argue with you. Is it enough if I have a way to get to the Dragon Lair by myself?¡± ¡°Watson, you may be unaware that the Dragon Lair has a magical restriction. It is impossible to enter unless one is on a dragon. How would you enter the Dragon Lair if you were not with us? Is it possible that you have a dragon in your home?¡± ording to Yurius, it elicited a burst ofughter from the audience. ¡°That is correct. I do have a dragon in my house, and there are several of them.¡± Watson made a fist at the sky and chanted the word ¡°World¡± in his heart. A massive ck tunnel appeared in the sky. Julius scoffed at Watson¡¯s remarks. He was about to tell the young man not to brag when he heard two terrifying dragon roars from the ck tunnel above his head, followed by a dazzling diamond-tier dragon. His expression stiffened as a pitch-ck dragon that resembled death itself revealed its shadow. Everyone else was stunned too. Watson did not deceive anyone. Did he really have a dragon? Chapter 449 - Got Them From The Ruins

Chapter 449: Got Them From The Ruins

Mount Creation, on the outskirts. ¡°Do you really intend to return to the royal city now, Mayor Gerant?¡± A group of people in Monte Town looked eagerly at Gerant, who had packed his luggage and appeared to be about to embark on a long journey. Their expressions were filled with apprehension. ¡°That is correct. We agreed that after Young Master Watson leaves for the Royal Academy, he will visit the Ptolemy family! Young Master Watson has left the World Creation Mountain for half a year. Even if I leave now, it will have no effect.¡± Watson had only been at the Royal Academy for a month when he left Mount Creation. Unfortunately, the time on the mountain had increased tenfold, so nearly a year had passed. In addition, Lubin, the mayor of Torch Town, was also there. Gerant lifted his head to gaze up at the sky. Lubin was in midair, a few pairs of different colored wings spread out on his back. He was standing on top of a massive ck hole in the sky, and his wings were covered in various forms ofbat aura. A young girl with a face that resembled Watson stood near the hole. A faint illusory vortex wound around the young girl¡¯s face. She opened her arms and created a dark tunnel that led to an unknown location. A massive dragon was in the tunnel. It soared and emitted a terrifying roar, its entire body covered in a neb, each scale shining like a diamond. The girl who kept the passage open was the girl transformed by the World Transformation Mirror. She was maintaining the passage while asking Lubin and Gerant, ¡°Hey, Mayor Gerant and Mayor Lubin, do you want to leave or not? Even though I have the ability to connect to any location on the, teleporting a diamond-tier dragon to the royal city is a difficult task for me. I will have to close the passage in a few seconds if you do not leave now.¡± ¡°Leave? Who says we will not leave? Gerant, can you please hurry up? This is a fantastic opportunity. Globe has opened the passage to the Royal Academy, based on Young Master Watson¡¯s orders. If you keep dragging your feet, I will leave on my own.¡± Hearing Lubin¡¯s words, Gerant returned his gaze to the citizens in front of him, took a deep breath, and waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, I am going to the royal city now. I will be staying in the royal city for a while. I am not sure when I will be able to go back to Mount Creation. You might have to wait a few years to see me. Please do not miss me too much! I will get to see Young Master Watson in the royal city. If you have anything to say or bring to Young Master Watson, I can help you get the message to him.¡± ¡°Mayor Gerant, that is what I have been waiting for you to say! You are free to stay in the capital for as long as you like. Actually, we will not miss you all that much. We do miss Young Master Watson, though.¡± ¡°We have prepared the things we wanted to bring to Young Master Watson. For example, the diamond-tier weapons produced from the Wish for the World ring. There are so many that Mount Creation is nearly full. Send a batch to Young Master Watson right away so he can refine even more powerful weapons.¡± ¡°The water from the Spring of Life has recovered significantly in the years since Young Master Watson left. We will not make potions with water from the Spring of Life. If we drink it too quickly, it will freeze our own strength. You are wee to send that water to Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°I am not sure if Phoenix eggs and tinum-tier magical beast meat are avable in the capital. I will have to trouble Mayor Gerant to help us to get these Phoenix eggs and magical beast meat to Young Master Watson. We also have sun and moon gems from the trees.¡± As they threw each item to Gerant, the residents of the town were all chattering. They did not appear to be leaving. Instead, they seemed to be waiting for Gerant to leave so they could bring those items out. Diamond-tier weapons and armor, tons of sun and moon gems, water from the Spring of Life by magic in the air, and other misceneous edible items were sent out. Every item was extremely valuable. Gerant¡¯s lips twitched as he stared at the mountain of supplies in front of him. He would not have said anything to help transport the supplies if he had known earlier. Those guys were extremely disrespectful to him. The supplies were most likely several tons in weight. He might not have been able to take them away if he did not have the strength of a tinum-tier elite. ¡°Oh, yes, Mayor Gerant, we still have some things to give to Young Master Watson! Young Master Watson had sown wheat on the farnd, and it had matured. The wheat has already been sessfully upgraded to tinum-tier due to various farmers using the Wish for the World ring¡¯s ability to upgrade them. It would greatly increase one¡¯s speed and strength after consuming it. Young Master Watson had left in a rush, having yet to sample the wheat. Why don¡¯t you bring some for Young Master Watson, Mayor Gerant?¡± ¡°It is difficult for Globe to keep the passage open. I have to leave now! You might want to deliver the items to Young Master Watson, but it is toote for that. I will deliver those things next time.¡± Gerant refused the residents¡¯ request with a cough. He flew toward the empty hole in the sky as if fleeing and used hisbat aura to grab a small mountain-like item. It was one thing for those people to give him a mountain-like object, but they wanted him to take a piece ofnd near the border. That was too ridiculous. If he did not run then, when could he? .. Simultaneously, in the City of Steel, not far from the border. At that moment, a terrifying dragon¡¯s roar erupted from the city¡¯s most famous structure, the Tower of Babel. ¡°The Death Omen Star Dragon¡¯s voice ising from the top floor. Is it possible that someone has ascended to the 100th floor?¡± A group of adventurers stood in the upward spiral passage, panting as they leaned against the wall, staring at the tops of their heads, perplexed. ¡°It is not possible. We are no match for the angel-like soldiers stationed on each floor, let alone the diamond-tier Death Omen Star Dragon¡¯s on the 100th floor!¡± A male member of the adventurer team looked at the angel-like soldier, who stood motionless with a long sword above his head, like a statue of an angel soldier. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°We are now on the 50th floor, which is a great aplishment for all of the City of Steel¡¯s adventurers! There are only a few daring teams that canpete with us. Currently, the Blood Rose adventurer team with the most levels cleared is only on the 80th level. They are only a few levels away frompleting the 100th level.¡± Another member spoke up. ¡°If no one made it to the 100th floor, why did the Death Omen Star Dragon roar?¡± ¡°Ignore it. It is pointless for us to think about it right now. Let¡¯s pray that we will receive a good reward in the Tower of Babel in the uing fights. We can obtain more weapons to equip ourselves as we progress through the levels.¡± After a few sarcastic remarks, the adventurers¡¯ team resumed their ascent. A team of four stood at the entrance to the 80th floor, a higher position above them. They could see the end of the Tower of Babel. At that moment, a massive ck passageway appeared above the tower, and a massive ck dragon with four mysterious stars on its head was being sucked into it. ¡°The Death Omen Star Dragon has always guarded the 100th floor, but it has now vanished. Could something have happened to the Tower of Babel?¡± A young man in a beautiful priest robe pushed his monocle upward, perplexed. ¡°Leon, Young Master Watson built the Tower of Babel. If anything happened to the Tower of Babel, it had to be due to Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Do you still remember the bet we made with Young Master Watson?¡± the girl standing next to him said. She was dressed in a fiery red feather coat and had freckles on her face. ¡°We can go to Young Master Watson¡¯s side and be a guard as long as we clear the Tower of Babel within the agreed-upon time frame. We have been fighting in the Tower of Babel for a long time, but we are still on the 80th floor. That is truly unfortunate for us. I am afraid the young master is aware of our ineptness and is dissatisfied with us. That is why he called the dragon away.¡± ¡°We have to look on the bright side, Annie. Young Master Watson is a man who follows through on his promises. There is no reason for him to break his promise before the deadline. Perhaps he has another reason for summoning the dragon! We have already done our best to clear the 80th floor. Those angel soldiers are true monsters. We have gained a lot of experience and are constantly getting stronger. Those soldiers are also growing in strength. We have the blessing of the Tower of Babel, no matter what. Otherwise, those soldiers would have stopped our advancement. They are indeed worthy of being Young Master Watson¡¯s soldiers.¡± The adventurer group on the 80th floor was none other than the Blood Rose adventure team. Not long after Watson left, the team had raised their Adventurers¡¯ Association level to tinum-tier. That was the kingdom¡¯s first tinum-tier adventurer team. Arthur was the one who spoke at that time. Arthur¡¯s body was much fuller than it had been a month before. His muscles were as hard as granite. Simultaneously, stubble appeared on his face, and he appeared much more mature. His past frivolous attitude could hardly be seen. ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started. Whatever the significance of Young Master Watson¡¯s walking away from that dragon is, what we are going to do has not changed.¡± Gerant stood in front of the three of them, holding a longsword in one hand and a shield in the other. His entire being was like a barrier in front of everyone. As he fixedly stared at an angel carrying a long spear on his shoulder, his eyes flickered with a sharp sword-like light. ¡°Only by defeating the ckmoon Knights, and demonstrating that we are stronger than them, will we be able to join Young Master Watson¡¯s side. We should not waste time waiting for that chance. After Young Master Watson summons the Death Omen Star Dragon, we should seize the moment because that is when we will most likely be able toplete the level.¡± You are correct. Let¡¯s keep fighting.¡± The group erupted into a powerful auraparable to a tinum-tier elite upon hearing Grant¡¯s words. They were clearly able tomunicate with one another and proceeded to a higher level. ¡­ At the Royal Academy. Following the dragon¡¯s roar, twopletely different dragons descended from the sky. One of them was armored in diamond scales, and its entire body was encased in golden neb glitter. The other waspletely ck, and when it appeared, itpletely covered the sky. It was as if the ckness had turned into death. The appearance of the two massive dragons elicited a chorus of apuse throughout the royal academy. ¡°What kind of dragon is that? Its entire body is pitch-ck, and it looks terrifying. Just looking at it gives me the illusion that I¡¯m facing death. This dragon shouldn¡¯t only be in tinum-tier! It isn¡¯t just the pitch-ck dragon. The sparkling dragon beside it also looked extraordinary. Is that a neb wrapped around its entire body? It looked so beautiful.¡± ¡°Watson does, in fact, raise dragons. He has two massive diamond-tier dragons! That is far too frightening.¡± Many members of the Royal Academy stared at the sky in disbelief. It did not matter if they were regr students or those chosen to be Dragon Knights. Everyone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom knew that only the royal family could sign a treaty with the Dragon n. The Dragon n was a noble group. It would have been nearly impossible for an individual to sign a treaty with the Dragon n. Even though the Winter Nation had proposed a treaty toward the dragons, it was rejected. One could only imagine the difficulty of that task. ¡°Those two dragons look very strange. They do not resemble any of the dragons we have seen before. Are they wild dragons who have strayed away from the Dragon n or new dragons?¡± Fafnir¡¯s eyes shed as she stared at the two dragons in the sky. As a dignified Dragon King, she was well aware of how many dragons existed in the Dragon n and what each dragon looked like. However, she had no idea who the two dragons were. ¡°Watson, you have consistently exceeded my expectations.¡± King Landhar III sighed. He pinched a corner of the throne and exerted a little force! ¡®You raised two dragons secretly under my nose in my kingdom, and I didn¡¯t know anything about it. You are capable, indeed! It appears that I will need to dispatch personnel to the border to conduct a thorough investigation. You must have border guards too. I¡¯m afraid you have done a lot of work in ces I am not aware of.¡¯ The Diamond Star Dragon and the Death Omen Star Dragon had alreadynded as everyone¡¯s reactions varied. They formed a circle around Watson in the center, one in front and one behind. Except for Fafnir, the powerful aura they emitted made all the other dragons feel threatened¡ªthey continued to retreat. ¡°My dragons have arrived, Vice-captain Julius. May I ask if I am qualified to apany you to the Dragon Lair now?¡± Watson raised his hand, and the two massive dragons shrank into two small dragons, only as long as his arms. They curled up like two obedient kittens on Watson¡¯s left and right shoulders. ¡°You¡ª¡± Julius opened his mouth to say something, but he was speechless. Was Watson not qualified to apany them? Watson, on the other hand, had two dragons that appeared to be very docile. They were Watson¡¯s pets. Even Dragon Knights such as themselves could only have one dragon in their lifetime. It was extremely difficult to find a new dragon after one died, like what had happened to him. Julius was unable to ept that. Watson killed and ate his dragon, but he was still able to gain the Dragon n¡¯s favor. He even kept massive dragons as pets. It was exasperating. Even Julius could not speak, let alone those from the recruits from the Royal Academy. They were unconcerned because Watson was not qualified for the test. Who would have guessed that Watson did not even have to meet the qualifications for the test to have a giant dragon? Watson was not lying when he stated that the test was unnecessary. The Dragon n¡¯s dragons, ording to Watson, might not even be as powerful as the ones he had raised. ¡°If Vice-captain Julius has no further questions, then let us proceed to the Dragon Lair.¡± Watson stroked the small dragons on his shoulders. He had not seen those two dragons in a long time. He missed them terribly, and it was clear that the two dragons felt the same way. They rubbed their heads against his hand as he stroked them. They would asionally open their mouths and spit out a small ball of dragon breath to represent their happiness. ¡°Wait a moment. Look at the sky. That ck hole has not vanished. Something appears to have fallen through.¡± Just as everyone was getting ready to leave, a sharp-eyed individual pointed to the sky and cried out in surprise. Many people turned to look at the sky after hearing that person¡¯s voice. The hole above their heads did not close after the appearance of the two massive dragons. Instead, it appeared to be growing. Watson¡¯s brow furrowed in puzzlement at that scene. ¡®What is going on? I only requested Globe to send the two dragons. Why did the passage not end after the dragons came through? Is it possible that Globe made a mistake, or did something unexpected happen?¡¯ While Watson was thinking, two figures appeared in the ck hole. One of them had golden hair and was dressed in beautiful gold clothes. The other person was in red. He had red hair and was slightly plump. That was not the main point; the main point was that they were surrounded by a massive halo. Three different colored wings were on their backs. They came in the colors red, yellow, blue, green, ck, and white. They represented the six elements¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. A chaotic-colored airflow with no eyeball flowed behind the wings of those six elements. It exuded a powerful sense of oppression. ¡°What kind of creature is that? They looked like the Abdedor family¡¯s Ste when she appeared in the Royal Academy during the day. Are they angels?¡± The students looked at Ste and Rose Weiser in shock. Ste stared at the sky, her mouth agape, unable to speak. ¡®Those two guys are angels, but based on their auras, they are far more powerful than me. Are they ancient creatures that escaped from some ruins? But didn¡¯t the angel race go extinct tens of thousands of years ago? What exactly is going on?¡¯ While everyone was stunned, the two angels flew down from the ck hole. During the angels¡¯ descent, everyone could see that they were carrying treasures the size of a small mountain on their heads. They saw diamond-tier weapons, armor, and sun fruits. There were also massive eggs surrounded by mes and emitting Phoenix cries and magical beast meat with intense energy fluctuations. Those were items that the royal city¡¯s residents had never seen before. The two angelsnded on the ground and retracted their wings in an instant. They piled the treasures they held in their hands on the ground. ¡°What is going on? Are those two angels here to deliver treasures to the kingdom?¡± After seeing that scene, many people reflected on it. They initially assumed that those two angels were hostile. However, when they saw the two angels ce the treasures on the ground, they seemed to not be in the mood. After all, who would want to carry so many treasures before a battle? People were taken aback by each of the treasures. ¡°Did you create those two angels, King Landhar III?¡± Fafnir asked. Even though those two angels came from the ck hole, she felt they had little to do with Watson. After all, angels were a legendary race. They were referred to as gods¡¯ servants. Only those rted to the gods were qualified to summon the angels. Furthermore, the kingdom appeared to have recently received a windfall. Tens of millions of gold coins were freely given to the Dragon n, and those angels held treasures in their hands. It led to spection that the angels were rted to King Landhar III. ¡°In a way,¡± King Landhar III responded ambiguously. In his heart, he was also wondering about that. Did Sidi create those two angels? Sidi was the only goddess who had descended in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. She was the only person who could have made the angels, but what was Sidi¡¯s purpose in doing that? Sidi would not have given so many treasures away for no reason at all. The two angelsnded on the ground and looked around, perplexing King Landhar III. ¡°It has been a long time since I have returned to the capital,¡± they murmured excitedly. This ce still looks the same. It is not like the atmosphere on Mount Creation. Is that the Royal Academy? There are quite a few people here.¡± The two angels¡¯ gazes were drawn to Watson¡¯s direction in the crowd as they spoke. The two of them then started walking in Watson¡¯s direction. They both passed by King Landhar III¡¯s throne. The King rose to his feet and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in the Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± ¡°Is this the Holy Dragon Kingdom? You must be King Landhar III, the current monarch. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Gerant. I am a member of the Ptolemy family.¡± After King Landhar III stood up, the golden-haired man among the two angels bowed his head. The crowd erupted in response to his words. ¡°He imed to be part of the Ptolemy family. Is that right?¡± ¡°How long has the Ptolemy family had an angel?¡± Many people were taken aback by Gerant¡¯s words. Casey from the Ptolemy family suddenly stood up on the back of a massive dragon and asked, ¡°Gerant? From the Ptolemy family, Uncle Gerant? It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Casey.¡± ¡°You are correct, Young Master Casey. It¡¯s me. I have no idea Young Master Casey is all grown up.¡± Gerant smiled as he looked at Casey. There were also exmations in the opposite direction. ¡°Are you Lubin from the Campbell family?¡± Some Campbell family members were chosen to be Dragon Knights. They recognized the person with Gerant and could not help but inquire about him. Lily was one of them. ¡°Miss Lily, you are correct. I remember carrying you when I went to see the n leader when I was younger.¡± Lubin¡¯s lips tightened. With the confirmation of the witnesses, everyone no longer doubted Gerant and Lubin¡¯s identities. They were taken aback. It was one thing for an angel to appear in the Ptolemy family, but how did both the Ptolemy and Campbell families get an angel each? Furthermore, they had arge number of treasures between them. Did they get those treasures from ancient ruins? King Landhar III had the same opinion. ¡°So the two of you are from the Ptolemy and Campbell families. It looks like you have not only be angels, but you also have a powerful strengthparable to a tinum-tier elite. You have made a significant contribution to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯sbat strength. I shall reward youvishly! But first, why don¡¯t you tell us how you became angels? Also, are those treasures for me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we became angels because of Young Master Watson, so we should thank Young Master Watson! We may have belonged to the Campbell or Ptolemy families in the past, but now we are just minor figures under Young Master Watson¡¯s guidance. We didn¡¯t bring those treasures here to offer to the kingdom; rather, we brought them to Young Master Watson from the border,¡± Lubin spoke modestly. Then, he pointed to the mountain of treasures in front of him and said, ¡°These are not particrly rare. They are simply weapons and armor that will not be useful at the border. We have some fruits from the trees, as well as some slightly better-quality meat and eggs.¡± Useless weapons and armor? The luster of the weapons on the ground rivaled the tinum-tier weapons that had recently appeared in the kingdom. In other words, those weapons were at the very top of tinum-tier and could have even been diamond-tier. Such weapons were unnecessary. What weapons were used at the border? There were also the aforementioned fruits growing on the trees. They resembled the sun and moon fruits that the King had distributed during the exhibition. How did those fruits grow so close to the border? Could the border be split from the Holy Dragon Kingdom and is now in the Southern Elven Kingdom? Many people did not recognize the so-called high-tier meat and eggs, but they could tell that they were extraordinary. ¡°Is that the meat of a tinum-tier magical beast?¡± someone shouted. Everyone looked up to see the person standing on the dragon¡¯s back. It was Charlotte from the Saint Laurent family. Charlotte, like Lily, had been chosen to be a Dragon Knight recruit. She could not help but widen her eyes as she stared at the magical beast meat on the ground. She was susceptible to the fluctuations emitted by magical beasts of that level because she had eaten simr meat before. ¡°And the eggs have mes burning them. Are they the Phoenix eggs that Watson frequently mentioned?¡± Lily added her two cents. She nearly drooled when she saw the meat. ¡°What are they?¡± Their gaze was drawn to a jade-green river hovering in the sky. The river was encased in magic and resembled fine amber. It had starlight, and just looking at it from a distance gave the impression that it was alive. That river was the most eye-catching of all the treasures, and only a handful of people knew about that. ¡°That is the Spring of Life. Without a doubt, that is the legendary treasure that has been guarded for generations by the Elven Kingdom in the Forest of Eternity¡ªthe Spring of Life!¡± Ste and Rose jumped out of the crowd and stared at the spring above their heads, their lips trembling with delight. They had doubted Watson when he said he had water from the Spring of Life, but they knew he was not lying when they saw it. The water had exceeded their expectations, stretching for dozens of meters. That spring had the potential to generate tens of thousands of Blessings of the Gods and Demons. That was some concept, was it not? Everyone was initially disappointed that Watson had not been chosen to be a Dragon Knight. However, their feelings of regret were utterly reced by shock at that moment. They had not expected Watson to be so wealthy. If they were the ones with such wealth, a mere Dragon Knight position was unimportant to them. At that moment, those who were ecstatic after they were chosen as candidates for the Dragon King recruits quieted down. If given the option, they would prefer to obtain those items over bing a Dragon Knight because any of those items were far more challenging to get than the opportunity to be a Dragon Knight. ¡®Phoenix eggs and water from the Spring of Life? Really? Aren¡¯t those too precious? Is the border so prosperous?¡¯ Many people could not stop muttering in their hearts. ¡°Watson, please exin. What¡¯s going on?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyelids twitched when he learned that those items were not for the kingdom but Watson. He did not even have those resources as a king. When he saw those treasures, he felt greedy. However, ording to Gerant and Lubin, those were only their regional specialties. One could deduce Watson¡¯s wealth from that. The tinum-tier weapons and the sun and moon fruit wine paled inparison to what was in front of him. King Landhar III could not figure out how Watson obtained the Phoenix eggs and water from the Spring of Life. ¡°Well, those items were discovered in an ancient ruin while I was out one winter, and they were obtained from that ruin.¡± ¡®You keep making things up.¡¯ King Landhar III¡¯s pupils constricted. He did not believe anything Watson said. If there were such ancient ruins in the kingdom, he would write his name upside down. ¡°Watson, you got those things, including the Spring of Life, from the ancient ruins?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I did say that I obtained the Spring of Life in the ancient ruins and the form that allows a person to be an angel. Gerant and Lubin became angels because of that! The other items, such as the Phoenix Egg and magical beast meat, were left behind because they were what was left when a fight broke out between the magical beasts in the ruins.¡± Watson maintained a calm demeanor while spewing nonsense. He cursed silently in his heart. Why were Gerant and Lubin there? He was aware that the two of them intended to visit him in the capital, and he did not mind as they had not visited in a long time. Who would have guessed that they would take advantage of the opportunity to transport the dragons to join him here? They had also brought arge amount of so-called local specialties. Those who had spent a long time on the mountain might have thought those things were very ordinary. Outsiders, on the other hand, had a different experience. In other parts of the kingdom, the mere appearance of any of those things was enough to make people go insane. ¡®Doesn¡¯t that reveal my strength and trump card?¡¯ At that moment, he heard King Landhar III ask in an odd tone, ¡°Watson, I can¡¯t confirm whether what you said is true or false. I am wondering if the two dragons on your shoulders were discovered in the ruins as well. What kind of dragon could survive there for so long without eating or drinking?¡± ¡°I did find the two dragons in the ruins, but they never stopped eating or drinking. The ruins had many tinum-tier magical beasts, Phoenix eggs, and water from the Spring of Life? They eat extremely well.¡± ¡°Tell me, Watson, where are those ancient ruins? I need to go take a look.¡± ¡°Please ept my apologies, Your Majesty. Those ruins copsed as soon as I stepped inside, and you can¡¯t go there anymore! There¡¯s nothing I can do even if you wish to enter it, Your Majesty.¡± Watson and King Landhar III exchanged responses to each other¡¯s questions. While King Landhar III sneered and suppressed his desire to curse Watson for spewing nonsense, Watson appeared calm. What did he find in the ancient ruins? Such words could only deceive a child. It did not matter because it could not fool him. In any case, he had already made up his mind. He would send people to the border to investigate what had happened, and he would be able to see all of his doubts at a nce. ¡°Watson, this is the Dragon Knight¡¯s recruitment process. Is it appropriate for your servant to bring local specialties as a gift? Clearly not. As a punishment for disrupting the process, I will keep those local specialties for the time being.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand and issued the order, not wanting to waste any more time with Watson. ¡°That is a gift from my family, Your Majesty. A gesture of their goodwill. Perhaps you won¡¯t take it and leave them with me?¡± ¡°Take it? I am not iming them as them. I¡¯m only keeping them on your behalf. I will return them if you perform well.¡± ¡°I see that as taking, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Watson, stop talking. Leave the royal city with the Dragon n. If you dare to say another word, I will take those items and the two dragons on your shoulders.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Watson agreed reluctantly. Gerant and Lubin, who had just arrived, came to Watson¡¯s side andforted him as if sensing his distress. ¡°Do not worry, Young Master Watson. Those things are not particrly valuable on Mount Creation. Only the water from the Spring of Life is worthwhile. We do have the World Tree, and it can still produce more water.¡± They sobbed. Lubin was trying to console him, but before he could finish, Watson had covered his mouth. As he looked around, he silently cursed Lubin for being an idiot. Watson became aware of everyone¡¯s attention on him in an instant. ¡°A World Tree? Watson, I had no idea you had a World Tree in your home. It is no surprise you are full of life. Could you please exin what that is? What is the significance of the World Tree?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s face was warm, and his voice was calm, but anyone could see the storm beneath his facade. If Watson could not respond, King Landhar III might attack him on the spot. ¡°Is there a World Tree? What kind of World Tree? Did you hear someone say World Tree?¡± Watson pretended to be dumb by covering Lubin¡¯s mouth. ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°I heard it as well.¡± ¡°Perhaps that Lubin was talking about something else? After all, only the Elven Kingdom has had a World Tree from ancient times. The border could not possibly have a simr one.¡± The World Tree was more valuable than any starlight-tier weapon and armor. The World Tree was not only difficult to sustain, but it would only take shape after thousands of years of growth. The long time span was enough to kill the World Tree. There was only one World Tree in the Forest of Eternity. That was also why the leaders of the various kingdoms were willing to pay a high price to strike a deal with the Elven Kingdom to obtain a portion of water from the Spring of Life. ¡°Okay, I have a World Tree at home. As for how the World Tree was created, well, it was during a particr winter¡ª¡± Watson sighed as he noticed everyone did not believe his words. ¡°During a particr winter, you unintentionally discovered an ancient ruin. You noticed the World Tree as soon as you walked in. The ancient ruin copsed after you obtained the World Tree. Am I correct?¡± ¡°That is correct, Your Majesty. I did not expect you to be so urate in predicting my experience.¡± Watson was perplexed. King Landhar III rubbed the space between his brows with his hand.¡± I do not want to talk to you anymore, Watson! Lady Fafnir, please bring them to the Dragon Lair for the recruitment test.¡± The reason he knew about Watson¡¯s experience ahead of time was quite simple. It was because Watson had said it so often that he had almost memorized it. ¡°I understand.¡± Fafnir regained herposure after King Landhar III spoke and waved her hand. Members from Dragon n instantly transformed into massive dragons. They took off from the royal city, followed by the Dragon Knights. ¡°Wait, Your Majesty, I have not finished speaking yet.¡± Fafnir had thrown Watson onto her back. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him. Fafnir flew further away, bing a small ck dot in the process. ¡°Gerant and Lubin,e to my pceter. I have a question for you! Hoen, send these so-called local specialties to the pce.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Lubin and Hoen both concurred. ¡°Your Majesty, what about the ten billion gold coins that Watson needed to develop the potion just now? He had only used one gold coin to refine the potion. I don¡¯t know what to do with them,¡± Hoen said after a brief pause. ¡°Send them to the pce as well. I will keep them for him for now! I am pleased to announce that the Dragon Knights¡¯ recruitment process isplete. Thank you for your efforts, everyone. Return to your rooms.¡± Then, King Landhar III turned around and asked the guards to assist him in lifting the throne. He hurriedly went back to the pce. Many people were envious of him after witnessing that scene. They could see why King Landhar III was worried. They would be even more concerned if it were them. At the same time, they realized that they would have to work extra hard to please Watson from then on. It was possible that his family¡¯s local specialties would be worth their lifetime¡¯s efforts. Chapter 450 - The Golden Flash and Charcoals Human Forms

Chapter 450: The Golden sh and Charcoal¡¯s Human Forms

¡°Did you hear? Watson discovered some ancient ruins near the border, where he discovered a World Tree, dragons, and Phoenix eggs.¡± ¡°I heard about it a long time ago, but it is a hoax, right? I heard that Watson did not find the World Tree at the border but in the Forest of Eternity and brought it home.¡± ¡°What you are saying is incorrect. Watson went to the Forest of Eternity and carried the forest back to the border, transforming it into the World Tree. The Elven Kingdom has be a deste wastnd.¡± Not long after Watson left the Royal Academy, rumors began to circte. The students gathered for a discussion; their faces lit up with excitement. For them, what happened in the Dragon Knight recruitment process was reason enough to apud the young man for a long time. People questioned whether the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius was only average after Watson was found to be ipatible with any of the dragons. However, Watson then used his actions to prove that the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius would always be the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius. He had tinum-tier magical beast meat, Phoenix eggs, and even water from the Spring of Life. Those legendary foods were only avable in Watson¡¯s home. That prompted everyone to wonder about Watson¡¯s background and how he could possess so many magical things simultaneously. Since the rumors were bing increasingly ridiculous as they spread, it prompted many people to travel to Watson¡¯s hometown, the border, to take a look. ¡°I have to go to the border to take a look when the Royal Academy lets us off for a vacation.¡± ¡°I have never been to the border in my life. Perhaps I can be like the chosen one, Watson, and find some ancient ruins there and collect a plethora of treasures.¡± Most of them had made their decision. Watson said that he had discovered those treasures in the ancient ruins. They were skeptical about that. After all, what Watson said was wed. However, if he did not find those items in ancient ruins, how did Watson get them? It would be even more ridiculous if Watson imed to have created those things himself. At the pce¡­ King Landhar III was sitting cross-legged on the bed in his bedroom as he spoke to the two men in front of him, Lubin and Gerant. ¡°Are you sure you are not lying? Are those items really thatmon at the border?¡± ¡°There is no need for us to lie, Your Majesty! The thing with the World Tree, that was just us bragging. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± He treated the tinum and diamond-tier items as normal because he had been in Mount Creation for a long time. He had almost forgotten how valuable those items were in the outside world. If he took them out hastily, it would cause quite a stir. ¡°Is that right? Let¡¯s not talk about those things,¡± King Landhar III said, smiling. ¡°You should visit your family in the royal city. I shouldn¡¯t keep you here any longer. I have one more question. How many people like you are at the border who have consumed potions made from the Spring of Life and advanced to tinum-tier angels?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± Lubin paused for a moment before turning to face Gerant. They realized that Watson did not want them to leak Mount Creation¡¯s power. It was also impossible to give an ambiguous response in front of the King, so he paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Not many. Only the people on Mount Creation are angels.¡± ¡°Angels on the mountain¡¯s range. I understand. You may go.¡± So, Lubin and Gerant left as King Landhar III nodded and waved his hand at them. Mount Creation was equivalent to the border. The people on the outside had no idea that Mount Creation was the border. Obviously, they would not consider it. Lubin yed with his words. Typically, they had tens of thousands of angels on the mountain. King Landhar III would not have guessed that the millions of people gathered on the border were all angels. ¡°Watson, every time I think I have figured you out, you surprise me! No one knows howrge that mountain range is.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I had nned to take advantage of Watson¡¯s departure to set up some arrangements.¡± King Landhar III narrowed his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°I need to speed up the ns now that I have seen Watson¡¯s strength! What do you think, Sidi?¡± A pitch-ck shadow suddenly moved on the wall behind him, and then the shadow appeared on the wall, transforming into a woman. ¡°Is my opinion important? That¡¯s not in my line of work! But I must remind you that making a move against Watson is not easy. He is better than I thought at using.¡± Sidi licked her lips and flickered her eyes as she spoke. ¡°What I didn¡¯t expect was that the potion he gave Augustus today was from the God of Poison. That was my authority. I had no idea how Watson stole it! I had intended to assist him with the potion-making process. Now it appears that I will be unable to assist him in any way. That poison, however, is a trade item with the Dragon n. Is it really a good idea to let the Dragon n eat it? They will not let you go once they discover it is harmful to the Dragon n.¡± ¡°It makes no difference to me. Sidi, you should visit the Campbellster. Meet with Lubin while you look in on Augustus. It is best if you can help Augustus get rid of the poison in his body. After all, he is a tremendous talent for the kingdom. I can¡¯t stand seeing him tortured like that.¡± ¡°You had the opportunity to save him, but you chose not to. Now, you want to y the good guy while defrauding others. Don¡¯t you think your actions are very bad, King Landhar III? Of course, you can ask me to do that, but I should get something for my trouble,¡± Sidi said, crossing her arms behind her head. ¡°What kind of reward are you looking for? Resources I got from Watson? I can give you ten Phoenix eggs and ten catties of tinum-tier magical beast meat as long as you heal Augustus.¡± ¡°As well as a bottle of water from the Spring of Life.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Sidi turned into a shadow and left the room after reaching an agreement with King Landhar III. ¡®Sidi appears to have adapted to the human environment, as I had predicted. However, it appears that she has already taken Watson¡¯s side. Will it be difficult for her to snatch that thing from Watson, or has she reached an agreement with him? In any case, it is not good for me. I will not be able to persuade her to do much in the future.¡¯ Initially, he had a lot of things to do after Watson left. It would be very convenient if Sidi were not there. However, he had to deal with them one by one. ¡°Summon Samuel from the Sword Saint family.¡± Soon, Samuel arrived at the King¡¯s bedroom and knelt respectfully on one knee. ¡°Your Majesty, how may I be of service?¡± ¡°I have not spoken with you in a long time. Are you well?¡± the King asked. ¡°I am well, Your Majesty. The God¡¯s Remains that you bestowed upon me have blended perfectly with my body.¡± ¡°Really? Please show me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on? Do you not believe what I said?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°I told you to show it to me.¡± King Landhar III was very audible. His voice, tinged with rage, reverberated throughout the room like rolling thunder. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± Despite his reluctance, Samuel extended his right hand. On the tip of his right hand, a ball of ck, viscous liquid appeared. ck lines in the shape of a spider web squirmed between his fingers, a silk line falling to the ground and eroding a hole in the ground. ¡°So, you still have the God¡¯s Remains I gave you. I saw Watson use the same ability, and I was worried that he had extracted the energy from your body.¡± King Landhar III rose and approached Samuel. He extended his hand and patted Samuel on the shoulder. ¡°You must be joking, Your Majesty. How could I bear giving away the gift that you gave me? Watson¡¯s ability may be simr to mine. Perhaps you have seen it wrongly?¡± That was not impossible. ¡°By the way, do you feel any difort?¡± ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you say that there would be no side effects if I have good talent while bearing God¡¯s Remains in my body? I am not bragging, but I believe I am talented.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get into that right now. I asked you to keep an eye on Watson¡¯s movement. I am curious what Watson has been up to these days.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Watson, he¡­¡± he said. Samuel only told the King a few insignificant things. King Landhar III listened patiently and did not show any signs of annoyance. Instead, he looked pleased. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Keep up the good work. I will give you a Phoenix Egg for your performance. That is a legendary item. Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°What is a Phoenix Egg? An eggid by a legendary Phoenix?¡± For a brief moment, Samuel was taken aback. Then, he reacted. His eyes became warm, and his breathing becamebored. King Landhar III saw nothing out of the ordinary after carefully observing Samuel. ¡°Yes, it is exactly as you think,¡± he said after a brief moment of thought. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t provide me with any vital information, I can only give you a Phoenix Egg. You cane to me at any time if you have more informationter. You want more rewards? It is not impossible, based on the value of your information.¡± ¡°You can rest assured, Your Majesty. I will work hard and report on everything Watson does.¡± He chatted with King Landhar III for a while before leaving the pce. ¡°Report everything without leaving anything out?. It would be a miracle if he could pull it off.¡± After Samuel left, King Landhar III threw the documents on the table closest to him to the ground and smiled. It seemed like Sidi and Samuel, those two pawns, had been removed! ¡®Watson, I am afraid it would have been difficult for me to discover it if you hadn¡¯t left the capital at this time.¡¯ No matter how gifted Samuel was, the God¡¯s Remains that Sidi had given him would disintegrate in two to three days. He was there to find the antidote. However, it had been several days since Samuel had taken the God¡¯s Remains. Samuel was strong-willed, and he could still hold on. Who would have thought Samuel was in such good health? Samuel said that there would be no negative consequences as long as his talent remained good. King Landhar III was sure that the God¡¯s Remains had been removed from Samuel¡¯s body as soon as Samuel said that. Watson, who had revealed the same power, was the only one who could do it. ¡°Since the power in Samuel¡¯s body has been removed, how is he still able to use it? Was it because of the thing in Watson¡¯s body? Furthermore, do Antonio and Reid know about Samuel being under my control? I hope they¡¯ll choose wisely. After all, I don¡¯t want to lose two experts who are capable of defending the kingdom!¡± King Landhar III sighed. Despite his calm demeanor, he exuded confidence. He seemed to think that as long as he was willing, he could kill Reid and Antonio at any time. ¡°Watson had shown me the Severed Fingers Gang. I had mistakenly assumed that was Watson¡¯s full strength. Now it appears that I am a little too naive! Watson did not appear to havee to the capital to be stronger. He had set his sights on my throne. Since you have such a strong desire, I will meet it.¡± It was unknown what he was thinking, but King Landhar III smiled smugly and called out again. ¡°Men, summon my sons.¡± The time it took to summon the three princes was short. The princes entered the bedroom dressed formally. They stood neatly in sequential order. The First Prince smiled and bowed to King Landhar III. ¡°Congrattions, Father. I heard that you had signed a contract with the Dragon n to expand the Dragon Knight Legion and also received arge gift from Watson¡¯s hometown.¡± ¡°Oh? I have not told you about it yet, but you are aware. I am curious where you heard that.¡± ¡°There is no need for anyone to tell me that, Father. Those items are now here in the capital. I doubt there are any people in the capital who are unaware of this.¡± The Second Prince was the one who spoke first. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± King Landhar III nodded. ¡°What are your thoughts on the subject?¡± ¡°Of course, it is apliment. Father, you are extremely wise, and Watson truly is a genius. Watson¡¯s gifts to the royal family now include Phoenix eggs and water from the Spring of Life. They can also help to strengthen the kingdom! In a few years, the kingdom will be able conquer other kingdoms,¡± the First Prince said. The Second Prince said, not wanting to be outdone, ¡°The main points should be the potions made with the Spring of Life, as well as the ruins Watson mentioned to find those things! Watson imed that the ruins had copsed and could not be found, but I believe he is lying. We can still find the ruins as long as we deploy the kingdom¡¯s army to search for them. If there are still treasures that have not yet been collected, we will be wealthy if we find them.¡± ¡°What do you think, Third Brother?¡± ¡°Father, I believe that Eldest Brother and Second Brother¡¯s opinions are right. However, I have a feeling that this is not in the best interests of the kingdom. Instead, it is extremely hazardous! Nobody knows whether Watson¡¯s im about the ruin is true or not. Perhaps it is as Watson had said. The power disyed by Watson is even more terrifying. He does, in fact, have angels as subordinates.¡± When confronted with King Landhar III¡¯s question, the chubby third prince pinched his fleshy chin; a worried expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Since Watson has a potion that can create an angel, who knows how many angels he has under him? It is not necessary to have arge number of soldiers. A few thousand would be sufficient to destroy the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± With such power, dominating the kingdom was only a matter of time for Watson as long as he wanted to do that. ¡°You are correct. Only my third son appears to be useful.¡± The amiable expression on King Landhar III¡¯s face faded and turned cold as he nodded. ¡°I am not sure how you are my sons. You do not have any of my skills! Take a look at Watson. He is only 12 or 13 years old, but he is already capable of assisting me in negotiating a contract with the dragon race. He can even bring me Phoenix eggs and other valuables from his hometown. He also has a potion that can be used to create angels. He can assist me in forming an angel army and dominating the world. What can you do?¡± ¡°We¡ª¡± With awkward expressions, the three princes looked at each other. They were powerless to intervene. As princes, the elite education they received as children enabled them topete with some geniuses. They thought they were powerful, but they were nothing inparison to Watson. They considered themselves to be geniuses, but geniuses could not bepared to monsters. ¡°Given your behavior, I am concerned about entrusting the Holy Dragon Kingdom to you. I would rather hand it to Watson! Even though Watson is not my child, he has the potential to help the Holy Dragon Kingdom grow even more magnificently. He will also marry Kiana soon. Even if he bes the king, the bloodline of the Holy Dragon Kingdom will remain the same.¡± King Landhar III spoke slowly. His words made the three princes pale and broke out in cold sweat. The First Prince¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he could not. ¡°We are blood rtives; it is extremely difficult for me to make such a decision directly!¡± ¡°What do you think? I will give you another chance. Within a week, you must give me a treasure that is not weaker than the Spring of Life, the angel form, or the Phoenix Egg. If you can do it, I will not name Watson as the next king right away. Don¡¯t be a prince if you can¡¯t do it. You can live in a farming vige.¡± ¡°Father, you are right. We understand.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand, and the three princes respectfully exited the bedroom. They heard the sound of the door closing behind them as they walked out of the room. The three princes sighed with relief. ¡°Watson, why are you such a genius? No matter what we do now, Father will still be dissatisfied with us and even want to pass the throne to Watson. What right does he have to inherit the throne? He¡¯s an outsider?¡± the second prince said as he clenched his fists. The First Prince cast a nce at him. ¡°Second Brother, are you dissatisfied with Father¡¯s arrangements? Father is strict with us because of Watson¡¯s outstanding performance. He values our performance, which is a good thing. In your opinion, how did it be Father¡¯s fault? We were not disqualified from thepetition because of Father. It is already very thoughtful of him to only allow us to look for special treasures.¡± ¡°Eldest Brother is correct.¡± The second prince agreed with a fake smile, but in his heart, he cursed the first prince for being a hypocrite. He was clearly irritated by his father¡¯s actions, but he pretended to be calm. He waspletely shameless. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop arguing. The most important thing right now is to find a treasure that canpete with the Spring of Life.¡± The third prince stepped forward. His words caused the other two princes to be concerned. ¡°It is simple to say. The Elven Kingdom¡¯s national treasure is the Spring of Life. How does one obtain a treasure resembling the Spring of Life? We have one week. Even if one went to the Elven kingdom and requested the same Spring of Life, there would be insufficient time.¡± ¡°If only we knew where Watson obtained those items. Isn¡¯t it rumored that he has a World Tree at home? He will not have to worry about water from the Spring of Life if he has a World Tree. Wait, there¡¯s the World Tree!¡± The second prince sighed. Halfway through his words, he suddenly kept quiet. If anything in the world was more precious than water from the Spring of Life, it must be the World Tree. It seemed like it was necessary to go to Watson¡¯s home. Even if he could not get the World Tree, he could obtain some other things from the border. After all, the local specialty that Watson had sent was so precious. Those things must be abundant there. It was not just the second prince. The other two princes had clearly thought of that as well. They were thinking about how they could obtain benefits from Watson. The three princes looked at each other and left the ce. They did not see King Landhar III walking out of the room wearing a long robe after they left. He looked at his sons from afar and smiled. ¡°Watson, this time, I don¡¯t have to do anything. My son will take the initiative to dig out the resources and power behind you. Next time, you will get a headache because of my three sons until Iplete my n! However, sending only my sons is not enough. I need to send two messengers who often go to the border.¡± The murmurs of King Landhar III dissipated in the air, adding a hint of coolness to the already hot weather. ¡­ Sneeze! Sneeze! Watson sat on Fafnir¡¯s back and sneezed twice in a row. It had been a few hours since he left the royal city. During those few hours, he had been on Fafnir¡¯s back as they rushed to the Dragon Lair. The closer he was to the Dragon Lair, the higher the temperature. He could feel the surrounding temperature rising quickly. Many of the geniuses traveling with him were forced to take off their coats because of the scorching temperature. They were drenched in sweat. ¡°Watson, the weather is so hot. Do you have a cold?¡± While Fafnir was flying, the huge red dragon turned its head around. Three eyes of different colors stared at Watson, flickering with doubt. ¡°Lady Fafnir, thank you for your concern. I don¡¯t have a cold. Someone must be thinking about me,¡± Watson replied with a smile. As for who was thinking about him, he knew that it was definitely King Landhar III. ¡®Lubin and Gerant came to deliver gifts. It¡¯s good that they came here secretly. Why did they have to choose toe now? I can¡¯t even exin where those things came from! Those two were talking about looking at me. Don¡¯t tell me that they want to bring those precious things to their family to show off,¡¯ Watson thought about it. Gerant and Lubin were from the Ptolemy and Campbell families. Compared to the geniuses of their family, they were not valued much. That was why they were sent to the border. When they returned to the family, they would be arranged to have titles and official positions. However, it was different at that moment. Gerant and Lubin had returned as tinum-tier angels. Together with therge number of treasures they brought back, they could be the brightest elites in the family. Everyone would have to treat them with respect. It was understandable that Gerant and Lubin were showing off their wealth to their family and friends. However, because of the two of them, Watson would have more trouble in the kingdom in the future. ¡°Forget it; there will always be a way out. It¡¯s useless to think about what has already happened.¡± Putting his worries to the back of his mind, he stroked the two dragons on his shoulders and looked straight ahead at the mountains that began to appear. There was a ring-shaped volcano-like mountain that was thousands of meters high, spanning tens of miles. The clouds and mist on the mountaintop surrounded the faint roar of dragons from within. It was thergest dragon habitat near the royal city, and it was also the ce under the control of Fafnir¡ªthe dragons¡¯ir. Dragons were rare creatures in the world, and it was umon to see one. Dragons lived about 10,000 meters in the sky or at some deepest parts of the ocean difficult for humans to reach. So, it was difficult to see them. At that time, Watson had a very important purpose for going to the dragon¡¯sir. Obtaining the dragons was secondary, but the important thing was that he had to transform the two dragons on his shoulders, the Golden sh and Charcoal, into human form. He had that idea after seeing Fafnir in human form. If his dragons could transform into human forms, Charcoal and the Golden sh couldmunicate with him and do things that their dragon forms could not do. That was the reason why he would rather risk exposing the dragons in front of King Landhar III. Of course, it was also why he was unhappy with Julius. At that moment, while Watson was thinking, Fafnir and the other dragons had already approached the Dragon Lair above the ring-shaped mountain range. It was thousands of meters high in the sky, but there was no trace of coldness in the ring-shaped mountain range. Instead, the hot temperature distorted the air under the ring-shaped mountain range. Dragons of different colors were poking their heads out from the rocky cliffs on both sides of the mountain range. At the bottom of the mountain range was a river made of pure magma. Arge part of the scorching temperature in the mountain range was due to that. A few adult dragons were soaking in theva as if they were bathing. Most of the dragons in their had fire elements. They had scales that leaned toward red or gold, and their horns were towering. ¡°Everyone, this is where we live. Wee to the ce where I reign.¡± After approaching the Dragon Lair, Fafnir ced Watson on the mountain range and transformed into a human. Simrly, Olena, Rem, and the Dragon Knightsnded on the mountain range with hundreds of students. Many of them looked shocked. As the Dragon Knights had the experience of selecting dragons before, it was not their first time there, so they were much calmer. ¡°Lady Fafnir, we¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. Finally, you¡¯ve arrived. The dragons in the nest are impatient. Are these the people you¡¯ve selected to be Dragon Knights?¡± At that moment, an old voice echoed. An old dragon with the appearance of an old man flew out of the nest. The old man¡¯s clothes were very strange. He was wearing a loose, sleeveless robe; that was because his body, including his head, was human. On the contrary, he did not have arms. Instead, he had two dragon heads with long necks. One was blue, and the other was red. They looked very strange. ¡°Long-armed Dragon, go and inform the other dragons. Tell them that they have worked hard. I will nowplete the Dragon Knight recruitment ceremony with the recruits that arepatible with them.¡± The old man named Long-armed Dragon immediately nodded, turned around, and flew to the bottom of their. The two dragon heads on his shoulders roared. In a short while, thousands of dragons flew out of their. Flying in the sky, they looked down at the people with a scrutinizing gaze. Thousands of dragons fly at the same time. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shocking scene.¡± Some people could not help but sigh when they saw so many dragons for the first time. Some people were looking for the dragon they saw in the dragon totem previously. ¡°I¡¯ve found it. The dragon that matches with me is much stronger than the phantom that I saw in the Dragon Totem.¡± Many students were excited. At that moment, Fafnir opened her mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy yet. The previous test only showed that the power in your body matches a dragon, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can form a connection with them. Other than the power that matched, there¡¯s also another critical point in bing a Dragon Knight¡ªyou have to like each other. If you don¡¯t like each other, even if your powers matched, you won¡¯t be partners. ¡°The following process will be a face-to-face exchange to see if you can get along with each other. You can use any means you want as long as the dragon acknowledges your status! Your king requested 90 recruits. If we have more than that, I will choose the people with a higher degree ofpatibility. If that number is not enough, I will also negotiate with the dragon appropriately and add some more. Now that the trial has begun, the oue will depend on your luck.¡± As soon as Fafnir¡¯s voice fell, one by one, the students spread theirbat aura wings to fly into the air to look for a matching dragon. Some dragons also took the initiative toe in front of the students. The scene became lively. ¡°Come with me, Watson. Other than the fire dragons that Imand, the rest of the dragons are known by other names. The Dragon Totem stores the basic information about the dragons that were sent over the spatial channel. I am going to take you to meet the dragons that did not record their information. Let¡¯s see if there are any that meet your needs.¡± Watson stood apart from the rest of the crowd as if he did not belong there. At that moment, Fafnir approached him. ¡°Lady Fafnir, there is no need to be in such a rush. Can I ask you a question first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I am not sure if you can teach me how dragons transform into a human. I am hoping that my two pets will be able to transform into humans as well.¡± Watson stated his wish. Fafnir looked at the two dragons on his shoulder, but she did not respond right away. ¡°Watson, you dare to ask for the magic that we use to transform into our human forms? Our elites developed it many years ago. Is it appropriate to ask about that?¡± Ren pursed her lips. ¡°Of course, I am not going to ask for it for free. I will give you a reward. How about a potion that boosts the dragons¡¯ reproduction rate?¡± ¡°Watson, didn¡¯t you already create that potion? What do you mean you won¡¯t take it for free?¡± ¡°To be specific, the potion that I created is not really a potion. The side effects are severe! I think I can make a better potion than that. I believe the Dragon n does not want to use a potion with potentially fatal side effects to jeopardize their lives.¡± Watson smiled calmly. ¡°Are you saying that you purposefully created the side effects?¡± Rem¡¯s eyes widened. Even though Watson¡¯s potion had side effects, she was still pleased with its effectiveness. She had not anticipated that Watson would not use his full strength in that situation. What would happen if Watson took the potion seriously? ¡°Watson, I agree with your request,¡± Fafnir said as she opened her mouth and looked at Watson. In any case, the magic used to transform a dragon into a human is not particrly powerful. Furthermore, it only works on dragons! As for the improved potion that you mentioned, let¡¯s talk about it after I impart that magic to you.¡± If Watson had said that to her before, she might have thought he was bragging. However, her opinion changed when she saw the local specialty that Watson¡¯s two subordinates had sent over from afar. Watson¡¯s likelihood of lying was low if she could get something like the water from the Spring of Life. It did not matter if Watson lied as long as he gave her some of that. Dragons drank from the Spring of Life would live forever. Even if their fertility rate was low, if the dragon race would not die off. I would be no different than artificially increasing their numbers. Fafnir did not keep Watson waiting any longer; she calcted in her heart. When she extended her finger, a me appeared on the tip of her finger. ¡°Watson, this is the magic that can turn a dragon into a human.¡± She carved a ball with dragonnguage into the air. ¡°This has no effect on humans. It is possible that the dragons will not be used to it when they first use it. It will be fine after a few days of practice. Watson had already memorized the dragonnguage in front of him into his inner breath and turned it into his own knowledge as Fafnir spoke. Simultaneously, he fused it with the knowledge that already existed in his mind. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing two transformation spells. You have obtained a diamond-tier transformation spell, as well as a plethora of transformations.] [Diamond-tier spell: Plethora of Transformations] [Effect: Unrestricted transformations into any known living creature. Not only will the appearance of life change after transformation, but so will the structure of life. Non-living things can also change.] [Additional ability: Inheritance (after transforming into a certain living creature, one will inherit a portion of its ability).] Watson passed the specific information of the transformation spell that appeared in his mind to the two dragons lying on his shoulders, the Golden sh and Charcoal. Watson could transmit his ability to any existence that believed in him; the magical beasts he fused had pledged their allegiance to him. The two dragons immediately flew upward after sensing the knowledge he had imparted to them. As they began to transform, their bodies flickered in mid-air. The first to transform was the Golden sh. The diamond-shaped scales on his body began to fall off one by one, revealing skin as white as jade beneath that. Following that, his dragon head and back wings contracted, transforming him into a handsome young man with silver hair. He was about 12 or 13 years old at the time. A long robe made of neb draped over his body, lending him a sense of dignity. The Golden sh had transformed into a human boy. ¡°My honorable Master,¡± he said as he flew toward Watson and rushed into his arms. ¡°Thank you for bestowing me with the ability to take on human form. I am Golden sh, your most adorable and loyal pet, and I can finally talk to you!¡± What had happened? Fafnir and her two family members¡¯ eyes widened. She did not know Watson would learn that spell quickly, but the Golden sh on Watson¡¯s shoulder had already transformed into human form. His talent was far too great. What surprised them, even more, was that the situation was far from over. The Death Omen Star Dragon¡¯s body shrank as she transformed into a young girl the same age as Watson. Four stars floated above her head. Her entire body was wrapped in bandages as if she were a mummy. Her long ck hair flowed to the ground, her face was stunning beneath the bandages, and her pitch-ck eyes were like an abyss that could attract anything. ¡°Golden sh, as soon as you transformed into your human form, you rushed into Master¡¯s arms.¡± Watson knelt on one knee after the girl appeared. ¡°As a pet, it is too disrespectful! You also addressed Young Master Watson as Master. It is a very corny title.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Charcoal? I was barely able to speak and wanted to practice a few more words. What is the problem with that? Furthermore, you said that my title is out of date. Can you think of a better title?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Charcoal said. ¡°The way I address Master is the same way as those ckmoon Knights usually address me,¡± Charcoal puffed up her t chest proudly. ¡°It is meant to reflect my admiration. Why don¡¯t we call him Father?¡± Chapter 451 - Becoming Human

Chapter 451: Bing Human

¡°That is not a bad idea, Charcoal! That is, indeed, a more intimate and respectful way of addressing Master.¡± Golden sh nodded and raised his head in Watson¡¯s arms after hearing Charcoal¡¯s words. He had a look of admiration and delight on his face. ¡°From now on, Father Watson, you are our father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I am only 12 years old. It is far too strange. Please refer to me as Brother! Did you hear what I said, Golden sh?¡± Watson coughed in response to Golden sh¡¯s words. The twinkle in Golden sh¡¯s eyes indicated that he was not listening at all. After a brief pause, he patted Golden sh¡¯s silky hair and silently agreed to let them call him Father. Golden sh had been with him the longest. Watson was overjoyed to see Golden sh transform into a human and freelymunicate with him. ¡°I want a hug too, Father.¡± Just as he held the Golden sh in his arms, Charcoal, who was nearby, rushed over and jumped into Watson¡¯s arms too. She hugged Watson. That scene was heartwarming, with two children hugging their father. However, it felt more like an older brother and sister hugging a younger brother. Watson appeared to be about the same age as the Golden sh and Charcoal, if not a little younger. Many people were taken aback when they saw the scene. ¡°How did Watson¡¯s two dragons be human?¡± ¡°Is that a female dragon or a male dragon? Its main body clearly exudes a terrifying death aura. I was not expecting its main to be so lovely? Am I sick?¡± For a moment, the crowd sighed in surprise. They turned to face the other dragons. When they saw Watson¡¯s two dragons transform into human forms and be so close to Watson, that fueled their desire to obtain a dragon as a mount. They also desired to get close to the dragons. During that time, many students, including Watson¡¯s friends, quickly tried to make a treaty with the dragons. ¡°Miss Christina, I admire your skill as a swordsman. I am a sword king mountain dragon, and I will be your mount from now onward.¡± A giant dragon more than a hundred meters long and had many sword-shaped mountains on its backnded in front of Christina. Its scales were as hard as rocks, and it transformed into a nearly three-meter-tall man in a sh of light. Its muscr face was hidden behind a rock mask with numerous small holes in it. It was difficult to see its face. The powerful diamond-tier aura from the sword king mountain dragon¡¯s body was slightly restrained after transforming into its human form. Others could still detect a glimmer of his strength. ¡°Greetings, Charlotte! I am a golden holy dragon, and I am eager to work with you. Do you want to ept me?¡± ¡°Miss Lily, I am a dark magic dragon, have taken fancy to you. Do not worry; I will grant you strength equal to or greater than that of a golden holy dragon.¡± There was a giant golden dragon in the direction of Charlotte and Lily, covered in gleaming scales that glistened like dazzling sunlight. There was also a ck dragon with six wings that obliterated the sky and emitted a ck mist. The two dragons appeared to be rivals. They collided in the air as their diamond-tier energy collided with each other. Charlotte and Lily exchanged nces and smiles as they faced the two dragons¡¯ questions. ¡°I, Charlotte, am ready to wee you.¡± ¡°I, Lily, am ready to wee you.¡± On the other hand, in the direction of Casey. ¡°What is the matter with this dragon? Is this also a dragon? Who can help me?¡± A soft thing was dangling from Casey¡¯s shoulder. It resembled arge pillow stuffed with feathers. It appeared soft, and there was a bird¡¯s beak in the corner of the pillow. Rather than a dragon, it resembled the head of a strange bird. It was sleeping. ¡°Initially, I was overjoyed that I had been chosen to take the test. Lana, after all, was not chosen. That demonstrates that my talent is not insignificant! However, this dragon is nothing like I expected. Even if my dragon is not as beautiful as Watson and can¡¯t transform into a human, it should be as powerful and domineering as Miss Christina¡¯s Dragon. But what is the matter with this sleeping bag dragon? It appears to be too frail,¡± Casey mumbled angrily. People like Christina made up only a small percentage of the hundreds of students in attendance. The majority of the students werepatible with the dragon race, but they were unable to satisfy the dragons. ¡°Your strength is only gold-tier? You are already 16, but you are only a gold-tier elite. You will have no future development with such talent. I will only suffer if I follow you. I am not going to be your mount.¡± ¡°And you, why are you not a lovely youngdy? Only a pure and beautiful woman would be allowed to ride on a noble, flowing light dragon like me.¡± ¡°You do not even have proper essories. With just one look, I can tell you are not wealthy. By following someone like you, I will suffer in the future. If you are going to entice me, at least dress decently.¡± Dragons were noble creatures with a variety of personality ws. Many students were not chosen because they were not strong enough, were not female, or did not have enough money. The rest of the students were soon paired with their dragons. Only about 50 recruits were sessfully matched with their dragons, ounting for one-tenth of those who attended. ¡°The number of people chosen by the dragons appears to be lower than I expected. King Landhar III requested 90 spots, which means I still need to convince 40 dragons to pair up with those humans. It is a difficult task.¡± Fafnir cast a nce at Watson. Watson was still interacting with the Golden sh and Charcoal, and he had no intention of choosing a dragon. When she was certain that Watson was not in a hurry to leave, she walked toward the crowd. Simultaneously, in a manor in the royal city. Nightingale sat on a bench in the manor¡¯s flowerbed, holding a flower in her hand. She picked the petals of the flower gently, piece by piece, with her slender fingers. Nightingale was muttering to herself as she did that. ¡°I have not seen Young Master Watson in a long time, and I certainly have not seen him today! I heard that he took part in the Dragon Knight recruitment event and has left the royal city. I wonder if he will return tomorrow. Will I see him then?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Nightingale plucked one of the petals. ¡°No.¡± She plucked another one. It was a flower with seven petals. Soon, she plucked thest petal¡ªIt was a No. She pouted in displeasure. She took a new petal from the flowerbed behind her and began counting again. ¡°You are picking petals in the flowerbed again, Nightingale. Why don¡¯t you go to Watson¡¯s if you are bored?¡± A mature woman¡¯s voice could be heard. Denise was holding a te and several cups of ck tea. She appeared in front of Nightingale dressed as a nobledy. ¡°Are you going out dressed like that, Sister Denise? I would like to see Watson, but he has been very busy recently, and I do not want to bother him.¡± When Nightingale saw Denise, her eyes brightened briefly before dimming again. She went to the royal city to be closer to Watson, but once there, she discovered that Watson had no time for her, even if he assigned her a few missions and gave her something to do. She would have stayed on Mount Creation if she had known that. At the very least, the resources on Mount Creation were more plentiful than elsewhere. ¡°You are right; I do need to go out! A countess owned this manor. When the Queen was alive, that countess was a close friend of hers, so she lent us the manor temporarily. I heard she is not feeling well, so I will send her some ck tea to help her body heal. Do you want to apany me, Nightingale?¡± Denise drew the visor over her face. Denise said, ¡°Come with me. In any case, you will only be destroying the flowers here. I will not be able to answer her if the manor owner discovers that you have destroyed all of the flower beds here when she reims the manor.¡± ¡°Miss Denise, I will apany you.¡± Denise had a point, so Nightingale stood up, swept the flower pieces off her body, and followed Denise to the gate. There was a stable near the gate, with a simple carriage inside. A tall ck horse quietly chewed the grass in the stable. ¡°Little Gray, you are a powerful magical beast that Watson had fused, but he had also forgotten about you the moment you arrived in the capital. What a pity.¡± Nightingale approached the ck horse and stroked its face gently with her fingers. She was moved to tears. She subconsciously thought of herself when she saw the horse in front of her. Little Gray, the Sky-devouring Rat King, was that horse, a tinum-tier magical beast. Watson brought it to the capital because hecked a suitable mount to travel there. Little Gray had been in the capital for a long time and had not received any orders from Watson. Just as Nightingale was about to give up, she had the strangest feeling that the touch of her fingers on Little Gray was not quite right. Looking down, Nightingale was taken aback by what she saw. Little Gray¡¯s face, which she touched, had changed from the shape of a horse to a round human face, and even Little Gray¡¯s body had changed from a horse standing more than a meter tall to a child standing the same height. Except for the gray nose and the two round mouse ears in the silver-gray hair on top of his head, Little Gray looked like any other human. Nightingale¡¯s fingers pinched Little Gray¡¯s cheek at that precise moment. His delicate face was deformed and appeared full of sticity as a result of her pinch. Nightingale could not help but pull it hard because of the soft touch. ¡°Sister Nightingale, that hurts!¡± ¡°Little Gray, what happened? How did you get that way? And you can speak?¡± Nightingale was taken aback and took a few steps backward, her face expressionless. It was normal for a high-tier magical beast to have intelligenceparable to that of a human, but it was unusual for a magical beast to be able to speak when in human form. Other magical beasts were said tock such abilities, aside from dragons, who had tomunicate with humans and master magic that allowed them to transform into their human form. Nightingale and Denise, who was standing next to her, were taken aback. Denise¡¯s ck tea almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. When confronted with Nightingale¡¯s question, Little Gray reached out and rubbed his red and swollen face, looking perplexed. ¡°I do not know why I suddenly became like this. It appears that my distinguished master, Watson, has justprehended some magic that can transform a magical beast into a human form and then taught that magic to me via telepathy.¡± Watson did not waste time after receiving the magic that Fafnir taught him to transform dragons into humans. He immediately improved it via the fusion system and passed it on to all the magical beasts he had fused. ¡°So Watson was the one who did it. Then it¡¯s not surprising.¡± Nightingale patted him on the back. Watson had done various magical things in the past, but he managed to make magical beasts transform into human forms and talk. It did note as a surprise to her. ¡°Despite the fact that Watson has not visited Little Gray in a few days, he has been thinking about it. Little Gray is much happier than I am in this regard. I am the only one who no one really notices.¡± Nightingale was taken aback by Little Gray¡¯s appearance, but she was moved to tears on that second thought. Little Gray was able to ept Watson¡¯s benefits remotely, but she never received them. Did that mean she was not evenparable to a pet? Not only did Little Grayplete its transformation at that point, but the other magical beast had as well. ¡°You im to have been an angelic unicorn in the past. You are now in human form and can speak because Young Master Watson taught you a spell that allows you to transform into a human form.¡± Elven stood on the eighth floor of the sky¡¯s courtyard, staring nkly at the woman in front of him, who was in a long gleaming gown and had a single horn on her head. She appeared to be as holy and beautiful as an angel, and Elven was taken aback. ¡°That is correct, mydy. This ability was bestowed upon me by Young Master Watson.¡± The angelic unicorn, who had transformed into a human, spread two wings on her back, allowing her to float gently through the sky. She nodded slightly in response to Elven¡¯s question. Her voice was soothing, like a clear spring running through the cracks of a stone. ¡°Elven, I just heard a loud cry from the courtyard where you are. Is there a problem?¡± The courtyard door swung open at that precise moment. Amon and Basher went to the courtyard with Veronica. When they saw the angel-like woman floating in mid-air, their faces turned solemn. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m pretty sure I have never seen her before. Is she an intruder?¡± ¡°She seems quite formidable. Whoever she is, she won¡¯t be able to enter the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters. They are certainly daring! I will take care of her. I will throw her on the bed and question her after I have subdued her. No, I mean bring her into the room and question her. I am sure I will get an answer.¡± Basher looked up at the humanoid form of the angelic unicorn floating in mid-air. His vision was a little foggy. The angelic unicorn¡¯s human form possessed the qualities of both an angel and a unicorn. Furthermore, she was only dressed in a light muslin gown made of glowing energy, revealing her pure white shoulders and pearl-like ankles. It had an iparable impact on men, of course. ¡°You have not changed your lecherous habits, Basher.¡± Veronica¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I am notfortable delegating interrogation to you. Who knows if you will question her after capturing her or if you have other ns. I will leave that up to you, Amon.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Amon made a battle pose with his fists outstretched. As a student of the Royal Academy, Watson had gone to the Dragon Lair to take part in the Dragon Knight recruitment process. Unfortunately, unlike Watson, Amon could not join the test, so he did not apany Watson to the Dragon Lair. He became very depressed as a result of that. When he saw an enemy had invaded their ce, he used the opportunity to vent his rage. ¡°Wait.¡± When Elven realized Amon was about to make a move, she yelled angrily. ¡°The woman is not an adversary. She is the unicorn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Elven. I am sure I have seen a unicorn before. It has a stupid expression on its face. I had wished I could cook it for Young Master Watson. It would have died a long time ago if I hadn¡¯t been afraid that you¡¯d get angry! How did such a stupid-looking pet be such a lovelydy?¡± Basher shook his head in disbelief, waving his hand. The unicorn in the sky returned to its original form as soon as he said that. It opened its mouth, and its gleaming fur fluttered with the pping of its wings, proiming the rage in its heart, ¡®You are the idiot, Basher. Your entire family members are morons!¡¯ Was it really an angelic unicorn? It was Basher¡¯s turn to be stunned. Veronica and Amon were also taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Elven? How did the unicorn transformed into a human?¡± ¡°Well, just now, Young Master Watson appeared to have grasped some kind of spell capable of transforming a magical beast into a human. Then he taught that spell to the unicorn, and the rest is history.¡± Following Elven¡¯s exnation, the three people nodded as if they understood it. They had not recovered from their shock. Bang! The door to Elven¡¯s courtyard was pushed open with a muffled sound. Klein entered the room from the outside. ¡°Dearest Elven, my subordinate just gave me a report. A strange cry wasing from your courtyard. I dropped what I was doing and came here to take a look. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I am perfectly fine. Young Master Watson had just learned a spell and transmitted it to the unicorn via his consciousness.¡± Elven began to exin, but the door to her courtyard was pushed open again before she could finish. Marcus burst through the door. ¡°I heard something happened in your courtyard, Elven. So, what happened?¡± Elven was speechless. When they found out she was in trouble, the higher-ups rushed to her, one by one, which made her very happy. However, she was getting tired of being asked about what had happened. She hoped that those people coulde in at once, and she could exin to them at one go. ¡­ At the floating city¡­ The floating city quickly returned to normalcy after Watson left. At that moment, a golden boat resembling a massive whale emerged from the water at the entrance to the floating city. The water flowed down the golden boat¡¯s surface. The surprising thing was that the ship was entirely made of steel tes. The entire body of the boat was sealed without a single crack. ¡°That¡¯s the Ptolemys¡¯s golden submarine. Everyone, hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°That golden submarine is not like other types of boats. It is made entirely of gold-ted metal. It is wless. Our boat would be shattered if we hit it.¡± The fishermen¡¯s cries could be heard from the nearby boats. Regardless of size, they took off in all directions. Even if their ship did not disintegrate due to a collision with the submarine, they could not ept it. They finally replicated a submarine after Watson developed one, and the Ptolemy family studied it day and night with disdain. An ordinary ship was like a fragile piece of paper in front of such an epoch-making deep-sea behemoth. ¡°The family head is in the submarine. Open the gate and let them in.¡± It was not just the ships in the range of the submarine. The guards in charge of the city gate quickly opened the gate, allowing the golden submarine to enter the city. After entering the city, the submarine¡¯s hatch opened. Daniel Ptolemy, the head of the Ptolemy family, rose from the hatch. He appeared to be much darker; everyone had not seen him for a long time. Daniel opened his arms and weed the sea breeze blowing on the submarine with a satisfied look on his face. ¡°The blueprint that Watson left for the Ptolemy family is exquisite, indeed. That gold-tier submarine was barely built ording to the blueprint. It had only about 50% simrity to the original, but it has still brought a new era for maritime transport! From now on, mankind will conquer the sea. No storm or tsunami can stop our footsteps.¡± ¡°The sea is boundless and more expansive thannd. If the Holy Dragon Kingdom can upy the sea, then we can enve the sea folks again in the future. We can also use the sea to ambush other kingdoms! If the Holy Dragon Kingdom can upy other kingdoms in the future, it will definitely be rted to the golden submarine. The Ptolemy family will also be recorded in the kingdom¡¯s history.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes sparkled, and his eyes were filled with excitement. At that moment, someone shouted from the riverside not far away from him. ¡°Master Daniel, there¡¯s an urgent report from the capital.¡± A silver-tier guard spread hisbat aura wings and held a stack of parchment paper in his hands. He flew across the river and arrived on the golden submarine. He knelt on one knee and handed the document to Daniel. After receiving the papers, Daniel took a few casual nces at them. His eyes suddenly widened, and the corners of his mouth twitched. His beard also quivered. ¡°Good, good, good. His Majesty has convened the Dragon Knight recruitment process today. Casey has been chosen to be one of them. Although I don¡¯t know if he will be a Dragon Knight, the fact that he has the qualifications to be a Dragon Knight is already very impressive for the Ptolemy family! He had just be one of the kingdom¡¯s 16 geniuses not too long ago, and now he even has the qualifications to be a Dragon Knight. It seems like he is not as useless as I thought. Indeed, letting him go to the capital to study at the Royal Academy was the right choice.¡± The floating city was not far from the capital. In addition, there were magical messengers that passed messages between therge cities and the capital so that many notes could be transmitted within a day. A few days ago, after Daniel received the news that Casey had be one of the kingdom¡¯s 16 geniuses, he ordered his family¡¯s guards to keep an eye on the movements of those magical messengers. Once there was any news, they had to inform him immediately. In the past, the Ptolemy family did not have any decent geniuses in their family. Although they were on par with Campbell and the Saint Laurent families, they were far inferior to the other two families. They could only choose to give up their positions in the royal city. They returned to their old home in the floating city to operate in secret. However, the situation was different then. ¡°Inform my family that I will be going out for some time.¡± ¡°May I know where you are going, Master?¡± ¡°Idiot! The royal city, of course. My son has made such a significant contribution. Shouldn¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± Daniel reprimanded the guard with a cold face. For many years, the expression on his face was one of faked joy. For many years, his son¡¯s cowardice had always been a thorn in his heart. Many people even used him of not knowing how to raise his children. However, when he saw Casey¡¯s achievements, he wanted to know if anyone else dared to say that he was not good at raising children. Who else had the right to mock him? Daniel wanted nothing more than to fly to the royal city and show his son off in front of everyone. He wanted to vent the resentment he had suffered all those years because of his son. ¡°Master Daniel, apart from Young Master Casey, there¡¯s also another piece of news from the royal city! They said that someone from the Ptolemy family named Gerant had arrived in the royal city today. His Majesty invited him to the royal pce as he had brought many generous gifts from the border.¡± ¡°Gerant?¡± Daniel frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°I remember that he is a young man with good talent from another branch of the family. He is smart, so I sent him to the border. Has hepleted his term at the border and returned to the capital? I can¡¯t remember. No matter what, His Majesty¡¯s invitation corrtes with his ability. I will see him when I go to the capital.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was indifferent when he mentioned Gerant. How could a person from the branch family bepared to their precious son no matter how talented he was? After making up his mind, he packed up his things and left the floating city with his guards. The submarine that Daniel was in slowly sailed toward the direction of the capital. He did not notice that the surface of the water beneath the submarine fluctuated not long after he left, and two female mermaids surfaced. They looked around vigntly. When they realized that there was no one around, they heaved a sigh of relief and started talking. ¡°Did you hear that? The head of the Ptolemy family said that he would leave the floating city for a while. I don¡¯t know if I heard it wrong.¡± ¡°You did not hear it wrong. I heard it too! That¡¯s good for us. The Ptolemy family had developed a gold-tier submarine, and the sea has be a ce for them to enter and leave at will. We have already moved our territory to a very faraway ce. If this continues, we will still have the risk of being discovered. Now that the head of the Ptolemy family has left, we are temporarily safe.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and report this to the Empress.¡± The sea folks submerged into the ocean and disappeared. At the sea folks¡¯ location¡­ The sea folks had undergone a huge changepared to the past. Firstly, the underground city had expanded dozens of times since Antis and the twelve golden pces. In between those underwater cities, there were many underwater tunnels. Those tunnels were long and dense, like a huge spider web that separated the sea from the city. That was Watson¡¯s n for the future. He wanted to build the Undersea Dragon Pce, covering the entire sea and achieving material transfer between the sea and thend. That project had officially entered a stable stage, thanks to the materials from Mount Creation. At that moment, the sea tribe¡¯s princess, Alice, was swaying her fishtail as she sat on top of an undersea tunnel. Those tunnels were made of some kind of tinum-tier material. Not only were they indestructible, but they were also transparent. One could only see the water from the outside. If one did not know about those tunnels, it would be difficult to find them even if the tunnels were in front of them. Most of the buildings in Antis and the twelve golden pces had simr undersea tunnels. As a result, they became invisible cities. In addition, most of the tunnels were built in ces far away from the maind. Even if the Ptolemy family drove submarines to check on them every day, they would not be able to see those cities. ¡°I wonder how Brother Watson is in the royal city. Does he think about me? I miss him every day.¡± Alice sighed. At that moment, a kind voice came from behind her. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re here for Master Watson again?¡± Alice realized that the person standing behind her was her mother, Poseidon. Poseidon¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°Alice, I know that Watson is a very outstanding person, but humans and sea folks are two different races. It is very difficult for love between races to bear fruit! If possible, I hope that you can forget about Watson. There are many outstanding youths among the sea folks.¡± Poseidon thought that Alice would forget about Watson. However, that did not happen. Instead, it became even worse. Every day, she would go to the undersea tunnel to look at the surface. The undersea tunnel that Alice chose was the closest to the surface of the sea. In addition, she went there every day. Many seafarers sighed with delight when they saw her. ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t different races love each other? Does love have boundaries?¡± Then, Alice continued in a childish tone. ¡°Like, seriously.¡± ¡°Alice, you¡ª¡± Poseidon¡¯s expression changed. Her lips moved as if she wanted to scold her, but in the end, she sighed and raised her hand to touch her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re still too naive. I¡¯ll give you the simplest example. Why can¡¯t different races be together? Because the sea creatures have to live in the water. Once we leave to the surface, we¡¯ll fall into weakness. Watson is different. He¡¯s a human. He needs the air to live. Do you expect him to eat and sleep in the water? Just like how it is difficult for us to survive onnd, the most crucial thing in a rtionship ispany. Withoutpany, everything is just empty talk.¡± Alice nodded as if she understood it. ¡°If one¡¯s race is the shackle that blocks emotions, then I don¡¯t want to be a sea folk anymore. I want to be a human.¡± ¡°Alice, why are you being so ridiculous? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to change one¡¯s race? As far as I know, the only potion that can change one¡¯s race is the angel transformation potion developed by Young Master Watson. I don¡¯t know if Young Master Watson can make something that allows one to change to a human. Even if he can, you are of the sea tribe, and you have the bloodline of the royal family in your body. If you want to change into a weaker human, aren¡¯t you disrespecting your ancestors?¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Poseidon rejected Alice¡¯s question, wanting to break her views. At that moment, Poseidon¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as if something were transmitted into her mind. Alice¡¯s body also shook with her. Alice, who had been on the verge of tears because of Poseidon¡¯s words, suddenly widened her eyes after a brief moment of confusion, revealing a look of joy. ¡°Mother, a spell suddenly appeared in my mind. It¡¯s Young Master Watson! It¡¯s a spell that can transform a magical beast into anything, even a human. After the transformation, one can obtain the characteristics of that race. In other words, after transforming into a human, I will no longer need water and will not be weak! This is great. Even if you decided that it was impossible, Mother, Young Master Watson still did it. With this ability, I can leave the water and go look for Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be so excited yet. Although you can transform into a human, you don¡¯t have the strength. In addition, the Ptolemy family controlled the floating city and lost arge number of ves because of us. For a little girl like you, who doesn¡¯t have any status, you¡¯d be in a lot of danger¡±. Poseidon stretched her hand outward, but she did not sound confident. She had never expected that Watson would pass such a spell to them when she was about to seed in consoling her daughter. Did he do that on purpose? While she was thinking about that, they heard joyful shouts from somewhere not far away. ¡°This is great. I just got a spell from Young Master Watson; it is something that can change our form! When we built the pce, even though we could make the building transparent so that no one would notice us, we would still be in danger when we go out and other people see us. It¡¯s different now. With this spell, we can be humans. Even if we are seen by others, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°As expected of Young Master Watson. It¡¯s more convenient to believe in Young Master Watson than in the Sea God. With this spell, we can truly rest easy! Apart from that spell, we also want to share with you a piece of good news. We just overheard that the head of the Ptolemy family is leaving the floating city and heading to the royal city for some time. He will take arge number of their soldiers with him. We are free!¡± They were the two who had rushed back from the floating city. ¡°Did you hear that, Mother? The head of the Ptolemy family is leaving and will take many guards with him. The floating city will no longer be dangerous. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go out.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes were shining as she ced her hands on her chest and said, ¡°Brother Watson just gave us a spell, and the head of the Ptolemy family is leaving. What does that mean? That must be the guidance from heaven. They want me to take advantage of this period to go out and meet Brother Watson.¡± ¡°Alice, you¡ª¡± Poseidon saw Alice¡¯s expression and knew that Alice would not listen to anything she said. She could only sigh. ¡°If you insist on going out, you must bring enough guards with you. I¡¯ll assign Elena to you. No, I¡¯ll let Owen go with you as well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother. I¡¯ll go find Uncle Owen now.¡± Alice was excited. She swung her beautiful blue fishtail and swam away, leaving Poseidon speechless. She red at the two sea folks who had just arrived. ¡°Your Majesty, why do you look so unhappy? Aren¡¯t you surprised by the news?¡± The two sea folks asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m too surprised,¡± Poseidon said, trying hard not to show her difort. If they had not told her the news in front of Alice, she might have been pleased about it. However, it seemed like she would not see Alice for a long time. .. At the Dragon Lair¡­ Watson stood on the mountain range with the Golden sh and Charcoal in his arms; he looked happy. After he had the spell, not only had he taught the Golden sh and Charcoal, but he had also taught it to everyone who was rted to him and believed in him. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just magical beasts now. The sea tribe and the ves taking their refuge with the sea tribe have all received that spell. They can now hide their beastly characteristics to be humans and live peacefully in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. I¡¯m sure they must feel very grateful.¡± Watson looked smug. He was a leader, so he should let his subordinates live better lives. After arriving at the capital, he had been tired of dealing with King Landhar III. He had not forgotten his family and friends. ¡°Brat, why are you giggling? You look so disgusting.¡± A man¡¯s voice interrupted Watson¡¯s thoughts. Watson raised his head and realized that the person mocking him was Julius. Before he could speak, Charcoal and the Golden sh, who were in his arms, had already raised their heads and bared their teeth at Julius. Killing intent appeared on their faces. ¡°How dare you insult Father? I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mere human. I¡¯ll stuff you into my mouth and chew you up. I won¡¯t even leave you with any of your bones.¡± The threats of those two diamond-tier dragons caused Julius¡¯ expression to change. He subconsciously took two steps backward, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Watson, I¡¯m toozy to waste my breath on you! We have confirmed the 90 Dragon Knight recruits. Next, we will choose a new dragon with the help of the Dragon King. I get special treatment because I lost my dragon. Those two dragons are not included in our quota. If you don¡¯t want them, then reject them. Don¡¯t waste my precious time. ¡± Hearing Julius¡¯ words, Watson looked around and found that it was just as Julius had said. Ny students stood with their respective dragons, and those not selected continued to re at him. Watson nodded. ¡°Sorry for the dy. I have no intention of refusing the offer. Let¡¯s begin the selection now.¡± Chapter 452 - A One-sided Choice

Chapter 452: A One-sided Choice

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What a loathsome fellow. He clearly is not friendly to the dragon race, yet he can obtain the dragons¡¯ goodwill! This time, I alone will be enough to select a dragon.¡± Julius snorted coldly at Watson¡¯s words and muttered unhappily. Julius was born into a minor aristocratic family in the kingdom. When he was young, his father had taught him that strength was not the most essential thing in the world, but hard work was. Because of his father¡¯s teachings, he could not give up hard work even if he was not talented. As long as one worked hard, even the weak could eventually be strong one day. That had not changed after he became a Dragon Knight. The thunder-wed dragon that he had was very ordinary in a nest of dragons. It did not support his ability to be the vice-captain of the Dragon Knights. It was because of his remarkable hard work that the thunder-wed dragon became so powerful. Everything was because of him. He would capture magical beasts for the thunder-wed dragon every day and let the thunder-wed dragon fight against powerful magical beasts. After the fight, he would also spray expensive potions on the thunder-wed dragon¡¯s wounds to increase the dragon¡¯s recovery ability. Those potions often cost him a month¡¯s sry. In addition to bringing the thunder-wed dragon to fight against magical beasts, he would also set up arge number of training ns for the dragon every day, including crushing 100,000 stones with its ws, using his teeth to bite through 10,000 meters of steel tes, melting a mountain with mes, and so on. He understood the most important reason for hard work, and so he forced the thunder-wed dragon to constantly work in the direction he wanted, so that the thunder-wed dragon became powerful. Some people might ask, why did he work so hard? Was that not obvious? As a Dragon Knight, his main source of strength was the thunder-wed dragon. As long as the thunder-wed dragon became stronger, he would be stronger. The thunder-wed dragon was one with him, so its hard work was his hard work. The thunder-wed dragon died because it had notpleted the mission he had given it on time. Instead, it flew out of the territory of the Dragon Knights. It was unknown whether it was to find food or to rx. That was why Basher killed it as a wild giant dragon. The source of that tragedy was not only Watson¡¯s fault but also the thunder-wed dragon¡¯sziness. If the thunder-wed dragon had listened to his orders properly, would that situation have happened? ¡®This time, I must find a dragon that is stronger and harder-working than the thunder-wed dragon, and then ascend to the peak of the Dragon Knights with it!¡¯ Julius secretly clenched his fists and said it in his heart. The death of the thunder-wed dragon was not a bad thing for him. With the thunder-wed Dragon¡¯s hard work, it was enough to support him to be the Dragon Knights¡¯ vice-captain. If he found a dragon who could work harder, he could still advance his status. While Julius was deep in thought, Fafnir came to the two of them and waved to the sky, ¡°Julius and Watson, I don¡¯t need to set any restrictions on the dragons that you may choose! As long as the dragon agrees to go with you, then I won¡¯t ask any questions. Of course, you can only choose one dragon.¡± There was no need to make any concession for Watson. Without the talent of a Dragon Knight, it would be the same no matter what kind of dragon he chose. Fafnir only needed to fulfill her promise. As for Julius, she did not care. Julius could control the dragon fusion. The dragon he chose would be a dragon who could use that move. ¡°So, which dragon would you choose? I really can¡¯t wait to see that.¡± Fafnir could not help but smile. As soon as her voice fell, the roars of thousands of dragons instantly came from the sky. Those dragons circled in the air and looked down at Watson and Julius. They did not descend immediately, as if they were deciding on the differences between the two. It was not just the dragons. Many of the students also whispered to each other as they looked at Watson and Julius. ¡°Julius, on the other hand, is a member of the Dragon Knights! Watson does not deserve to be a Dragon Knight, and he can¡¯t perform the dragon fusion, so he might as well give the dragons to me instead.¡± Watson was left with a sour taste in his mouth when he heard that. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We would not have been able toe here and choose a dragon if Watson had not created a potion that satisfied the Dragon n. Instead, we must express our gratitude to Watson. We can provide him with a dragon! After all, even if Watson doesn¡¯t want the dragon, he already has two dragons of his own, and I¡¯m envious about that.¡± A nearby man shook his head. Watson already had two dragons, as he had stated. If he desired another one, he would have three dragons. That was in stark contrast to those who did not have even one dragon. ¡°I am curious what kind of dragon Watson will get. He will undoubtedly receive one.¡± Lily stood in the crowd, teasing the shrunken dark magic dragon on her shoulder with her hand. ¡°No matter what kind of dragon Watson gets, it will not be as good as my dark magic dragon,¡± she said nervously. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t make light of it. My golden holy dragon can outperform your dragon.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice could be heard next to them, causing Lily to turn her head in displeasure. ¡°What do you mean, Charlotte? Do you want to go toe-to-toe with me?¡± ¡°If you want to fight, we should fight. You think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Charlotte and Lily¡¯s rtionship was tense, and even the dragon on their shoulders was hostile to each other. A brawl appeared to be on the horizon. Christina, who was not far away, paid no attention to them. Instead, her gaze was drawn to Watson. A muscr man, the sword king mountain dragon, stood behind her and said, ¡°Miss Christina, I can feel your concern! Please do not worry. Watson is a young man with a lot of power in his body. It is an undeniably appealing feature for dragons. I might have chosen him if I had not been sopatible with you, Miss Christina. I believe arge number of dragons will choose him.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Christina said hurriedly. Julius, who was standing next to Watson, took an unexpected action. He whistled at the sky, lifted his right hand, and removed his golden armor. He threw it to the ground. His muscr body was riddled with scars that revealed his strong and manly muscles. That scarred body was like a man¡¯s medal. Whenbined with Julius¡¯s attractive appearance, it caused quite a few girls to scream. Julius appeared pleased with the reaction he had elicited. He spread his legs and lowered his body, pointing to a massive dragon in the sky. A massive earthen yellow dragon with a tinum-tier aura immediately flew down toward him. That massive dragon had a triangr head with three sharp dragon horns. When itnded, the ground shook. Roar! The giant dragon roared at Julius. The roar became a rolling sound wave that blew Julius¡¯ hair and caused his face and muscles to ripple like waves. Julius was unfazed by the scene. Instead, he charged upward, grabbed one of the dragon¡¯s ws with both hands, and began a fierce battle with it. Ayer of sky-blue water-elementalbat aura appeared on Julius¡¯ body during this process, and lightning shot in all directions. Electric arcs wrapped around the earthen yellow dragon¡¯s body, transforming into ropes that bound its wings, immobilizing itpletely. Meanwhile, Julius reached out with his hand and grabbed the lightning rope, yanking the earth-elemental dragon upward and smashing it to the ground, causing the dragon to wail in pain. He continued to throw the lightning rope before the dragon could react. He repeatedly smashed the dragon to the ground. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock when they saw that scene. There were no moves or powerfulbat aura fluctuations when fighting a dragon with the strength of a human. He was simply fighting the dragon with his strength. The crowd was dumbfounded. ¡°Get down.¡± Julius had already pushed the earthen yellow dragon to the ground after only a few minutes of fighting. He stood tall above the dragon¡¯s head, like a mighty dragon-yer. He clenched his fist and looked around. There was amotion among the dragons in the sky. A few of the dragons retracted their wings andnded next to Julius, as if they were smitten with him. Julius was an expert on dragons as he was a Dragon Knight. Dragons were a power-hungry race, and they were also proud. Only raw, untrained power could move them, just as he had done to the earth-elemental dragon beneath him. Dragons would not use magic if he used brute force. Otherwise, he would not be able to suppress the dragon with the power of a peak gold-tier elite. He had attracted a sufficient number of dragons as a result of his outstanding performance. One of them piqued his interest; it was a purple dragon with lightning on its wings¡ªit was a diamond-tier purple lightning dragon. It was verypatible with his characteristics. If he could gain the dragon¡¯s favor and perform the dragon fusion wlessly, he would have made a fortune. The Dragon Knight Legioncked a diamond-tier dragon. That was because the dragon race had paid little attention to the Dragon Knight Legion, only awarding them tinum-tier dragons. However, it seemed like he could be the first person in the Dragon Knight Legion to match with a diamond-tier dragon. With his extensive experience, he could easily be the captain of the Dragon Knight Legion in one fell swoop. Julius approached the purple lightning dragon with mes in his eyes and touched the dragon¡¯s body. The purple lightning dragon spread its wings as soon as he touched it, and dense purple lightning appeared on its wings. It wrapped itself around its entire body and blew ayer of fine purple hair between the scales on its neck. ¡°Dragon fusion, activate.¡± Julius¡¯ eyes shed, and he activated the dragon fusion after sensing that the dragon only roared but had no intention of resisting him. The purple lightning dragon¡¯s massive body instantly transformed into bolts of lightning in response to his voice. Those lightning bolts gathered around Julius in an instant, forming lightning storms that concentrated on his body. Lightning-shaped patterns appeared on his body in an instant. Julius was half-naked, but scales sprouted from his upper body at that point. Each scale was wrapped in electric arcs, more than doubling his body size. At the same time, his hair took on the appearance of lightning, twisting and growing upwards. His eyes changed from yellow to that of a luminous color. Julius appeared to be the reincarnation of the God of Thunder at the time, slowly floating into the sky. Lightning transformed into a cage, shattering the ground around him. The long tail on his back swung like the God of Thunder¡¯s whip, carving deep ravines in the ground. The transformation happened in a matter of seconds, but it was shocking. Juliusnded on the ground shortly after releasing the dragon fusion. ¡°Dragon King, I have chosen.¡± He bowed respectfully to Fafnir, his face filled with uncontroble joy. ¡°I would like to have that purple lightning dragon as my partner.¡± ¡°Are you sure you are not going to change your decision?¡± ¡°I am certain.¡± Julius responded without hesitation. The purple lightning dragon was a far superior recement for the thunder-wed dragon. The thunder-wed dragon could only use its ws to cover the invincible lightning, whereas the purple lightning dragon had even more powerful lightning flowing all over its body. They would undoubtedly be able to improve themselves with that dragon¡¯s unwavering efforts. Thinking about that, he could not help but notice Watson, who had been watching from the sidelines since the beginning. The corners of his mouth formed a cold arc. ¡°Watson, why have you not left yet? Does this imply that they would want to pick you? Perhaps no dragon will choose you after my performance. Standing here is a waste of time. Why don¡¯t you give this a pass?¡± ¡°What are you saying, you b*stard? Who said no dragon would choose Father??Am I not a dragon? Are there any powerful dragons?¡± The Golden sh was no longer able to listen to that.?He waved his fist at Julius while looking up at the sky. ¡°Come down and be my father¡¯s pet! There are not many chances to be my father¡¯s pet. Firste, first served. If you don¡¯t understand that, you may live to regret it for the rest of your life.¡± The dragons continued to hover as soon as the Golden sh¡¯s voice faded. None of them were easily defeated. The Golden sh had used the word pet to describe them. Most of the dragons wereparable to Julius¡¯ chosen dragon. Furthermore, Julius was an elite who could resist a dragon; he deserved their respect. Watson appeared frail. He was only about 12 or 13 years old. There was nothing else worthy of praise besides the powerful strength contained within his body. The Golden sh¡¯s expression was bleak because no dragon reacted to his words. He rolled his eyes and reached into his arms for a piece of dried meat. The meat released a lot of energy fluctuations. ¡°I will ask once more. Is there a dragon who wants to be my father¡¯s pet? If there is a willing dragon, this piece of meat will belong to that dragon.¡± The Golden sh shook the meat in his hand while Julius, beside him, sneered and almostughed out loud. ¡°Using meat to attract the dragons? That is the first time I have seen a contract with a dragon signed in such a manner! Please forgive my bluntness; the dragons are noble creatures, not dogs. It would be strange if you were able to attract the dragons in this manner. Hmm?¡± A shadow shed in front of Julius just as he was about to mock Watson. He saw a feathered dragon with a bird¡¯s head appear next to the Golden sh; it was a pillow-like dragon. It opened its mouth and bit into the meat. The pillow-shaped dragon ripped the meat into its mouth with a bite. Its body swelled as if it had been inted. It grew from the size of a pillow to a massive dragon a hundred meters wide. The feathers curled inside, revealing the delicate scales beneath. The dragon¡¯s head grew in size in tandem with its body. It changed from the shape of a bird to a dragon. Only its stomach was still covered in feathers. There was arge opening on its belly that looked like a pocket. It was made of feathers. The sleeping bag dragons were tinum-tier dragons. They were thought to be a one-of-a-kind existence among the dragon race. That was because their skin was covered in scales on one side and feathers on the other. They were energy storage under normal circumstances. As a result, they would flip out the sleeping bag in the direction of their stomach and wrap their bodies in the feathers on the opposite side. It would only reveal its actual body when it felt excited. The feathers would reappear in the sleeping bag, showing the scales. The sleeping bag dragon got its name from the fact that it slept in a sleeping bag. The sleeping bag dragon roared a few times in excitement after eating the meat in the Golden sh¡¯s hand. Following that, its body shrank and returned to a fluffy pillow. It floated next to Watson¡¯s ear and intimately rubbed against it, making him itchy. ¡°Watson, that sleeping bag dragon is a perfect match for me. You can choose another dragon because there are so many of them here. Please don¡¯t take my dragon.¡± Casey could not help himself. He rushed out after the sleeping bag dragon flew toward Watson. Even if he were not happy with that sleeping bag dragon, it was still a dragon. Furthermore, when the sleeping bag dragon transformed into its true form, it disyed tremendous power. That greatly improved his opinion of the sleeping bag dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to steal someone else¡¯s dragon.¡± Watson extended his hand and touched the sleeping bag dragon. His eyes were fixed on the sky. More than ten dragons had been circling and refusing toe down, but they immediately flew down when he raised his head. The number of dragons grew steadily. ¡°What is going on? What prompted those dragons to descend after Watson¡¯s pet threw out a piece of meat? What was that meat?¡± Julius¡¯ face was frowning because he could notprehend the situation. The majority of the students were also perplexed by the situation. At that moment, Fafnir slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°It was tinum-tier meat. The meat in the Golden sh¡¯s hand was tinum-tier magical beast meat.¡± Was magical beast meat of the highest quality? Many people had a look of understanding on their faces. It was no surprise that the dragons did not arrive right away, nor did they all arrive at the same time. They were greedy. They had no one to me but themselves. After all, many of the dragons there were tinum-tier, and eating the meat of magical beasts of the same level was an excellent tonic for them. It has the potential to promote them to a higher level effectively. ¡°Father, am I powerful? I was able to get so many dragons for you all at once.¡± After many of the dragons were defeated, the Golden sh took credit for them. ¡°You are extremely powerful. Excellent work.¡± Watson rubbed the Golden sh¡¯s head. Charcoal, who was standing at the side, became agitated. She gritted her teeth and smashed the space with her fist after giving it some thought. She drew a massive egg from the ck void, which was aze with white holy mes. The egg was approximately the size of a human head. Aside from the holy mes, it also had a Phoenix print on it. ¡°Any dragon that wants to be Father¡¯s pet will get this Phoenix egg.¡± As soon as she said that, the dragons circling Charcoal stopped and stared at the Phoenix egg. They let out a terrifying dragon roar. The dragons rushed toward, twisting into airborne balls. Unfortunately, the sleeping bag dragon closest to Charcoal had already flown in front of the Phoenix Egg and swallowed it in one gulp before those dragons couldnd in front of it. The sleeping bag dragon, which had eaten the Phoenix egg, had reverted to its original form. Suddenly, its back sprouted a pair of Phoenix wings. Its aura had progressed from tinum-tier to peak tinum-tier. The sleeping bag dragon had clearly awakened its Phoenix bloodline and evolved into a more powerful dragon after swallowing the Phoenix egg. Many dragons that did not manage to eat the egg roared and shrank in mid-air. They transformed into humans andnded around Watson. ¡°Sleeping Bag Dragon, you vile thief! You have already got a master. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you ate the tinum-tier magical beast meat; spit out the Phoenix egg right away. Otherwise, we will kill you for a good meal.¡± The dragons transformed into humans and gave the sleeping bag dragon the middle finger or uttered some venomous words, causing the sleeping bag dragon to revert to the form of a pillow and float toward Watson. The sleeping bag dragon¡¯s transformed pillow was golden-red at the time, and its feathers were soft. It was giving off a faint warmth. The dragons were not the only ones arguing. The Golden sh and Charcoal, who were standing next to Watson, were also arguing. ¡°What is the matter, Charcoal? Why do you have a Phoenix egg in your possession? Those eggs were being guarded by Emperor Cluck as if they were treasures. I wanted to take it, but Emperor Cluck refused to give it to me. Why would Emperor Cluck give it to you?¡± ¡°Emperor Cluck didn¡¯t give me one. I got one when Mount Creation opened a spatial portal and sent resources to the royal city! The Phoenix egg is said to have magical properties. It is possible to awaken one¡¯s Phoenix bloodline by eating it. It is obvious that Father and the people on Mount Creation can eat it, but why can¡¯t magical beasts eat it? Isn¡¯t that unjust?¡± ¡°Charcoal, you stole the Phoenix egg! If Emperor Cluck finds out about it, you will be finished.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just keep it a secret? I did it so Father could choose a better dragon. Emperor Cluck won¡¯t hold it against me. Father, I helped you attract more dragons,¡± Charcoal said coquettishly as she hugged Watson¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, you are going to pat my head to reward me. I hope Father will pat me a little longer.¡± ¡°Charcoal, you are too cunning! Did youe up with this method to im the credit? I will not participate in this. Do you think you are the only one who hid something while transporting the supplies?¡± The Golden sh snorted. He reached his hand outward, and a magic staff with a diamond luster appeared in his hand. ¡°This is the Crystal World Tree Staff. It is a diamond-tier weapon. This weapon will be yours if you choose to be Father¡¯s pet.¡± That weapon had be entangled in his scales while he was transporting the goods. Gerant and Lubin did not notice it because they were transporting arge number of items. It was handy to use it then. ¡°I would like to have it. I would dly be Young Master Watson¡¯s pet.¡± A tinum-tier dragon in human form approached Watson and hurriedly said that. ¡°I arrived first. You should go with me.¡± Another tinum-tier dragon squeezed through the crowd. ¡°No, I am more powerful than they are. Choose me.¡± Many dragons trailed close behind, refusing to be outdone. They spoke one after the other, their eyes twinkling like stars. If they had not chosen Watson because they did not want to be Watson¡¯s pet and because of their dignity, they would have changed their minds at that point. They would be able to eat tinum-tier magical beast meat and Phoenix eggs if they became Watson¡¯s pet. They would also have diamond-tier weapons. So what if they end up as a pet? They would not have to worry about food and drink if they became the pet of such a wealthy individual. It was far superior to matching with a poor Dragon Knight. Was dignity worth that? What was it worth? When the Golden sh pulled out the diamond-tier staff, nearly half of the dragons in the sky transformed into human forms and appeared in front of Watson. ¡°No need to fight over it,¡± Golden sh said, showing off the diamond-tier staff in his hand. ¡°Father has the right to choose his dragon. I will only give this staff to the chosen one. Oh, I still have a lot of simr weapons.¡± The Golden sh shook his head. Many diamond-tier weapons fell from his sparkling clothes onto the surface of his golden body. There were sabers, swords, shields, and long spears among the weapons. They were all gleaming with a brilliant luster. There had to be a hundred of them. It was a spectacr sight. When he slept on Mount Creation, those weapons were usually lodged in his body. After all, dragons were a treasure-hunting species. Furthermore, he enjoyed sleeping on piles of treasure, which resulted in many weapons hidden in his scales. ¡°I have 100 diamond-tier weapons. This is shocking!¡± If the staff that the Golden sh had shown did not cause the dragons to go insane, the dragons were finally mad. ¡°You have over 100 diamond-tier weapons! You are pretty good at hiding, aren¡¯t you? Since that is the case, I will no longer conceal it.¡± Charcoal snorted. She opened her mouth and reached for a sharp tooth. A ball of green liquid grew out of the tooth. It had a strong aura of life, making everyone who smelled it shudder. ¡°I hid water from the Spring of Life in the gap between my teeth, and now I want to give it to my father¡¯s new pet.¡± ¡°Water from the Spring of Life? Oh, look at the vibrant aura of life that thing emits. That is, without a doubt, water from the Spring of Life. But isn¡¯t that something that can only be found in the Elven Kingdom? The dragons are a powerful species. We would not take it from the Elven Kingdom even if we had the chance. Why would such precious water be on the body of a wild dragon?¡± ¡°Why does it matter? We just need to make sure it is water from the Spring of Life, right? I want to be Watson¡¯s pet for the sake of that water. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite if you dare to take it from me.¡± ¡°I am a diamond-tier dragon, and I said nothing. Why are you so self-assured when you are only a tinum-tier dragon? In any case, there is only one requirement to be Watson¡¯s pet. At most, we can get into a fight. Are you afraid?¡± If the diamond-tier items that the Golden sh pulled out had caused half of the dragons to go insane, then all of the dragons had gone mad after seeing the water from the Spring of Life, including those who already had a master. ¡°Please ept my apologies, Master. I feel like I need to be with a better master.¡± ¡°My dear master, you deserve a better dragon. Let¡¯s say our goodbyes here.¡± The dragons left their masters and approached Watson. Many students frowned and cursed angrily. ¡°Julius, you are a human worthy of the dragon race¡¯s respect. I might have be your partner if it had not been for Watson! For the time being, please ept my apologies. You should go find a new partner.¡± The purple lightning dragon¡¯s body squirmed and transformed into a young man with long purple hair. He gave Julius an apologetic look before flying toward Watson, leaving Julius, who was fuming with rage, behind. ¡°Watson, you cretin!¡± Julius¡¯ eyes were filled with mes. He clenched his fists tightly. He gritted his teeth so hard that he almost crushed them. It was not easy for him to get the dragon he wanted, but that dragon had fled thanks to Watson. Nothing was more humiliating than that. He had just made fun of Watson for not having a dragon. He felt a burning pain in his cheek that the situation had been reversed. ¡°Everyone, back away from Watson right now.¡± ¡°I believe you are a strong-willed dragon, Storm Dragon. Watson will not be able to enchant you! As long as you promise not to be Watson¡¯s pet, I will use all of my pocket money to buy you food when I return. If you want to go somewhere to y, I will take you there as well, okay?¡± ¡°Fire Dragon, we have been together for more than ten years and have a strong bond. Our rtionship will undoubtedly oust those material possessions. Am I correct?¡± Even the veteran Dragon Knights became concerned as the dragons surrounded Watson. Some began to y the emotional card, while others wished they could remove all valuable items from their bodies in order to prevent the dragon from changing their masters. Olena, who was standing next to Fafnir, took a step forward, but Rem pulled her back. Ram asked, ¡°Olena, what are you doing?¡± She had a dangerous look in her eyes. ¡°Be Watson¡¯s pet! Do not worry, Rem; I am confident of my victory. After all, I am a diamond-tier dragon who also serves as Lady Fafnir¡¯spanion. I have a better chance than anyone else here to win it.¡± Rem said, ¡°Wait, what? Why do you want to be Watson¡¯s pet? You are Lady Fafnir¡¯spanion, not amon dragon. Wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace for the dragons if you also became Watson¡¯s pet?¡± ¡°What is the big deal? Watson even drew water from the Spring of Life for us. Rem, that is water from the Spring of Life. You can gain eternal life if you take it. Can you resist the lure of eternal life?¡± Olena was taken aback. Ram paused, and her face was flushed. She wanted to drink from the Spring of Life as well, but she could not ovee the obstacle in her heart. ¡°In a nutshell, we can¡¯t. We are Fafnir¡¯s subordinates. We are forbidden to do anything beyond Lady Fafnir¡¯s order. It is an affront to our Lady! Olena, your willpower is stillcking. Lady Fafnir hasn¡¯t said anything yet. It is obvious that she has resisted Watson¡¯s temptation.¡± Rem noticed Olena¡¯s strange expression as she spoke seriously. Her expression changed as a result of this. She shifted her gaze to the side. She noticed that Fafnir was staring intently at the water from the Spring of Life. She did not say anything, but she looked like she was drooling. ¡°Looks like Lady Fafnir thinks the same way. Has everyone gone mad?¡± Ram¡¯s expression was ugly and a little sad. Everyone had be like that because they had been confronted with the temptation¡ªthe water from the Spring of Life. Where was the dragon¡¯s sovereignty? Where was the prestige of being a member of the elite? Just as she was about to say something, the Golden sh muttered in the distance, and her words drifted into her ears, ¡°It is a shame that there is only water from the Spring of Life here. No dragon should be able to resist the temptation of a tinum-tier potion created by my master with water from the Spring of Life, like the Blessings of the Gods and Demons! After all, that potion can transform a person into a tinum-tier angel, and they can also remove the curse of inability to improve one¡¯s strength after drinking from the Spring of Life. Even though Ick the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, I can promise to provide one for the dragon that bes my father¡¯s pet.¡± Could a potion that could turn a person into a tinum-tier angel alsopletely eliminate the Spring of Life¡¯s side effects? Ram¡¯s heart was pounding. She took a deep breath and began walking toward Watson. ¡°There is no longer any need to make a decision. I will be your pet. As Lady Fafnir¡¯spanion for many years, I am well acquainted with the position of a pet. No one is more qualified for that position than I am.¡± When confronted with the chaotic voices of thousands of dragons, Watson felt a headache and quickly reached out his hand. ¡°Please, everyone, keep your voices down! Lady Fafnir has requested that I only choose one dragon. Even though everyone here is very supportive, I must apologize. I will just pick one randomly.¡± Watson pointed casually, his eyes closed. ¡°Do not worry; you will be fine.¡± When Watson opened his eyes, he realized his finger was pointing at an old man known as the Long-armed Dragon, whose hands were dragon heads and whose face was human, and whom he had seen when he first arrived at the Dragon Lair. ¡°I am victorious. Watson had chosen me. Thank you, Dragon God, for this good fortune.¡± The elderly man emerged from the crowd, looking around with delight. ¡°D*mn it, he had chosen Long-armed Dragon. Obviously, anyone else is superior to him.¡± ¡°Among tinum-tier dragons, the long-armed dragons are regarded as the weakest. After all, he only has one arm. Furthermore, he is quite old. He will most likely die soon. Allowing such a man to receive benefits is a waste of time.¡± ¡°I would not choose him if I were you. He is proud and has no idea how to contribute to the dragon race. He is also very bothersome. Lady Fafnir would have let him manage the dragon race if it had not been for his brain. No one here would even look at him.¡± The long-armed dragon¡¯s expression changed. The happiness on his face faded, and he became hesitant as he said, ¡°Their words make sense. At my age, it is not appropriate for me to be someone else¡¯s pet. Young Master Watson, why don¡¯t you go with someone else?¡± The words of his fellow dragons pricked his heart. He had to go against his will to live within the n. ¡°There is no reason to do that. I can choose whomever I want. Since I chose you, it proves that we are fated!¡± Watson was also aware of the conversations going on around him. Those words only elicited a contemptuous smile from him. ¡°Furthermore, strength and age mean nothing to me. Whatever kind of dragon you were in the past, you will be an importantpanion to me now that you have followed me. I will assist you in bing stronger!¡± Watson reached out with his hand and took control of the hundreds of diamond-tier weapons that the Golden sh had dropped to the ground with a wind-elemental spell. ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± [Congrattions on sessfully fusing arge number of diamond-tier weapons, Master. You have obtained a starlight-tier weapon, the Spear of the Stars.] [Starlight-tier weapon: the Spear of the Stars] [Abilities: this spear is made up of two different colored spears, red and blue. Red Spear (pierces the enemy¡¯s back and causes bleeding, causing irreparable wounds), Yellow Spear (ignores the enemy¡¯s defense and causes direct damage to the enemy), Spear of the Stars (releases two spears at the same time, causing a powerful attack that can pierce through the stars), Absolute Distance (the spear will not have a distance limit during the throw), Absolute Hit (the attack will definitely hit).] [Additional abilities: Kingdom of Blood (one will bleed to death within the divine kingdom), Kingdom of Armor Pration (any contact within the divine kingdom will cause damage to the enemy).] Following Watson¡¯s actions, over a hundred diamond-tier weapons merged to form a red and yellow spear that shed with the colors of the stars. The spear¡¯s tip glowed, and just looking at it made one¡¯s heart go numb. They had pierced through the illusion, and there was a swarm of stars surrounding the two spears. ¡°This is a starlight-tier weapon, Long-armed Dragon. I have never been stingy with my friends. This weapon is yours now that you have be mypanion, and it will not be the only gift I will give you.¡± A starlight-tier weapon? After hearing Watson¡¯s words, everyone in the room looked at it in disbelief. They focused their attention on the two spears. Watson had created a starlight-tier weapon with just a wave of his hands. The Dragon n only had some diamond-tier weapons and not a single starlight-tier weapon. When they saw the stars revolving around the spears with a terrifying aura that could pierce through everything, they knew that the two spears in front of them were starlight-tier weapons.. That divine artifact contained the power of the gods. Chapter 453 - Fusing The Long-armed Dragon

Chapter 453: Fusing The Long-armed Dragon

¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson. I mean, thank you, Master.¡± Long-armed Dragon was overjoyed with Watson¡¯s gift. Its gaze was fixed on the two starlight-tier spears, and it could not move. It also did not take the initiative to seize the two spears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me. I told you, I have never been stingy when ites to mypanions. In my opinion, you are not my servant, but rather someone who will soon be mypanion.¡± As he spoke, Watson extended his right hand, and a book with a faint luster appeared in his hand. It seemed to hold everything. The book was sealed with golden chains, and when it was opened, the words were revealed to be glowing with starlight. It was the Book of Wisdom, the highest starlight-tier tool Watson had fused in the Great Library. ¡°Long-armed Dragon, the weapon you obtained will allow you to press forward in the offense. However, simply attacking is insufficient. Now I will give you a second gift to help you with your ability to use the spear of stars. This will serve as your shield, protecting you from damage in battle.¡± Watson flipped through the book in his hand as he spoke. Images of dragons emerged from the Book of Wisdom as he flipped it. Those dragons were historical figures whose exploits were either written down or adapted into fairy tales. Many of those present recognized them the moment they appeared. ¡°Look at that three-headed ck dragon. It resembles the three-headed demonic dragon that the kingdom previously killed; it used tomit evil acts within the kingdom¡¯s borders!¡± A Royal Academy student pointed to the top of his head. The massive dragon, which had three ferocious heads, cried out in surprise. A dragon that had transformed into a human nearby looked at another dragon made of white bones. ¡°That should be the ghostly fire skeleton dragon that caused the cmity of the Tudor dynasty in legends,¡± he said, his eyes burning with ghostly fire. ¡°An ancient necromancer was said to have created that dragon. It was a well-known dragon from the Tudor dynasty. I did not expect it to show up here! Is it a magical projection or are we hallucinating?¡± Everyone looked up at the dozen or so dragons that appeared above their heads. They were unsure whether what they saw in front of them was a real dragon or an illusion for a brief moment. Watson had already extended his right hand toward the dragons in the sky, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, on sessfully fusing so many dragons. You have obtained a starlight-tier God-armed Dragon.] Following the sound of the system notification, the dragon phantom above Watson¡¯s head dissipated and transformed into a distorted light of various colors, quickly covering the body of the long-armed dragon not far away. The long-armed dragon, which had only two arms in the shape of a dragon¡¯s head and looked almost identical to the old man before the light covered it, changed. His arms abruptly separated from his original position. His initial human-shaped body melted quickly, and scales sprouted from the light. His old face also transformed into the head of a massive dragon, converting him from a human to a dragon in an instant. The long-armed dragon¡¯s body continued to expand after transforming into a dragon, from the size of an ordinary person to a length of several hundred meters. Many of the dragons and students were taken aback by the scene. The transformation process took only a few seconds. The long-armed dragon¡¯s shape had already appeared in front of everyone at that point after the transformation. The first was a colossal dragon with a golden body and a beard-like mane around its mouth. The giant golden dragon¡¯s wings were 500 meters long, and it had nine long horns of varying lengths on its head. However, those were not the strangest things. The most unusual feature was a massive ck hole on the dragon¡¯s left and right sides that connected to an unknown space. There were 100-meter-long blue and red arms outside the ck hole. It was unknown what the arms were made of, but they were wrapped in a blue and red phantom image. They resembled the arms of the previous dragon, but they were far more powerful than the dragon heads that were used to make the arms. Those two thick arms resembled the hands of a descended god from the divine realm. Perhaps if those two arms waved lightly, they could even destroy a small mountain. [Peak diamond-tier dragon: God-arm Dragon] [Abilities: Giant God¡¯s Arm (by controlling the god¡¯s arm, it can causerge-scale damage. The arm has a hardnessparable to a starlight-tier weapon. It can be divided into two forms, red and blue), Absolute Growth (the ability contained in the blue arm can increase its size by countless times. The growth rate is rted to one¡¯s energy. After the growth, one¡¯s strength and defense will be strengthened), and Absolute Strength (the power contained in the red arm has the strongest force in the world).] [Additional abilities: Divine Kingdom of Great Strength (release the divine kingdom formed by countless arms; the great power will crush enemies within the divine kingdom), Giant God Weapon (thebination of red and blue arms can create an unlimited power weapon).] Watson nodded in satisfaction as the information appeared in his eyes after the long-armed dragon evolved. ¡°It is a little better than I expected to be able to advance to the peak of the diamond level. It should be called the Long-armed Dragon God, not only the God-arm Dragon. It already has the strength topete with the Dragon King. ¡± Due to the characteristics of its race, the dragon race had strengthparable to the starlight-tier of other races at the peak of the diamond tier. In other words, even though the God-arm Dragon had reached the peak of diamond-tier, it was not inferior to a true god. ¡°God-arm Dragon, this is thest of my gifts. Are you pleased with it?¡± ¡°I am very pleased, Master.¡± When confronted with Watson¡¯s question, the God-arm Dragon¡¯s massive body shrank quickly and returned to its human form. The God-arm Dragon¡¯s human appearance had changed dramatically from its previous appearance at that point. Even though he still had an old man¡¯s face, he had aged significantly. His hair had also turned a gleaming silver-gray color. Most notably, He had human arms. Above his human arms, on the other hand, were two illusory little hands made of energy, one red and one blue. They appeared to be very magical. ¡°It is great that you are happy. Oh, I see! I have not asked your name, God-armed Dragon,¡± Watson said. Dragons, in addition to the name of their species, had their own names. Generally speaking, dragons used to call each other by their species. They would only use their names when they were close or had more than one dragon species that were the same. Watson¡¯s previous dragons had all been fused with wild magical beasts, so he needed to name them. He could skip the naming process because the dragon in front of him had belonged to the dragon race. ¡°My name is Sebastian, Master,¡± the God-arm Dragon bowed and replied respectfully to Watson. ¡°Sebastian sounds like a butler¡¯s name. You will be my butler from now on. You are responsible for looking after my daily needs andpleting the tasks I assigned to you.¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± The expressions of the surrounding dragons and students became increasingly shocked as Watson spoke to Sebastian. ¡°What did Watson do?¡± ¡°Not only did he create the two starlight-tier spears, but he also summoned a swarm of dragons and allowed them to transform into light to cover the arm dragon¡¯s body. The long-armed dragon changed after being covered by the light! I recall that the long-armed dragon was originally only tinum-tier, but it now gives me a sense of oppression that I only feel when confronted by Dragon Kings like Fafnir. Can Watson help the dragons evolve?¡± The dragons were even more surprised than the students. If seeing Watson choose the long-armed dragon had made them envious, they were clearly regretting it after that. They would not have rejected the rewards mentioned by the Golden sh and Charcoal if they had known Watson could help them evolve. The fact that they could evolve was enough to convince them to be Watson¡¯s pet. They could not say anything then because it was toote. ¡°Lady Fafnir, the dragon selection process is done. May I leave now?¡± There wasplete silence at the scene. There were not many people who spoke, but there were massive waves of emotion coursing through everyone¡¯s hearts. Watson was the first to break the silence. Fafnir, clearly taken aback by his words, regained herposure and looked him in the eyes. ¡°Indeed, the Dragon Knight¡¯s recruitment process is nowpleted. King Landhar III requires the services of 90 recruits. Now, I can¡¯t keep you in the Dragon Lair indefinitely. It is time to say goodbye.¡± Fafnir waved her hand as she spoke. ¡°Bring your human masters as well as other Royal Academy students back to the royal city.¡± ¡°Is it toote, Dragon King, for me to retract my words? I do not want to be led by my master any longer. I would like to be Watson¡¯s pet.¡± ¡°Me too. Watson is not a Dragon Knight, despite the Dragon n¡¯s rule that a dragon can only be paired with a Dragon Knight. Is being his pet a vition of the rule?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a rush to choose a master if I had known that a human named Watson was so monstrous. Who would have known that I¡¯d overlooked? I wish I could go back in time.¡± When the dragons heard Fafnir¡¯s words, many dragons in human form sighed and looked up at the sky. Some even pounded their chests, their eyes bloodshot. The Golden sh and Charcoal exchanged nces and saw pride in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°As one would expect from Father, his methods are still as effective as before, if not more so! Previously, if Father wanted to fuse magical beasts, he had to capture arge number of low-tier magical beasts from the surrounding area and fuse them. Now, he only needs to take out a book to summon whatever he desires from it. That book is extremely useful. When I get the chance, I will also ask Father to summon a few dragons so that I can fuse with them and gain more strength,¡± the Golden sh muttered to herself. Charcoal was thinking the same thing. She was preupied with something else. ¡°Father¡¯s new pet appears to be very old and dependable. It is unlikely topete for Father¡¯s favor with the Golden sh or me. I will be at ease as long as I can ensure that I am the first in Father¡¯s heart among all the magical beasts that have been fused.¡± ¡°Do not even think about it. A group of dragons wanted to be Watson¡¯s pets? Have you no shame? Even though Watson can¡¯t use the Dragon Fusion, he is still a Dragon Knight in name. He can¡¯t control more than one dragon,¡± Rem said. That was simr to the kingdom¡¯s rule stating that non-nobles could only have one wife. Otherwise, they would bemitting the heinous crime of bigamy. Each person had their own dragon. That was crucial to the dragons. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk to King Landhar III about stripping Watson of his Dragon Knight status? Watson will not break the rules if he is not a Dragon Knight.¡± Fafnir interrupted Rem¡¯s conversation at a leisurely pace, causing Rem to turn her head in rage. ¡°Lady Fafnir!¡± Even in these dire circumstances, she considered defending the Dragon n¡¯s honor. Fafnir, on the other hand, was looking for loopholes in the rules. Was she still a Dragon King? Fafnir coughed in response to her angry stare, and her expression became solemn. ¡°Rem is correct. The Dragon n and the Kingdom have had an agreement since ancient times. You will not have a chance because Watson has chosen Long-arm Dragon as hispanion.¡± Fafnir¡¯s words shattered the dragons¡¯st shred of hope, causing them to sigh one after the other. ¡°Thank you for your assistance in the Dragon Knights¡¯ recruitment, Lady Fafnir. We shall leave now because we have ssester.¡± Unlike the dragons, the students¡¯ lips twitched after Fafnir finished speaking. They approached their dragons, either with incentives or with harsh attitudes, ready to take those dragons away. What a farce! They just witnessed Watson¡¯s ability to upgrade his weapon and dragons¡¯ capabilities. It was already a harsh surprise. No dragons would be willing to apany them if they did not leave then. The dragons reluctantly lifted them and began to fly away, much to the chagrin of many Royal Academy students. ¡°Have you heard what the Dragon King said, Purple Lightning Dragon? Even if you don¡¯t want me to be your master, you can¡¯t be Watson¡¯s pet now! Come with me. I can assure you that in my hands, you will achieve resultsparable to Watson¡¯s.¡± Julius walked over to the Purple Lightning Dragon¡¯s side and extended his right hand. The Purple Lightning Dragon paused for a moment before turning his head to face Watson. Finally, he sighed, and his body expanded gradually. He transformed from a purple-haired adolescent to a dragon and said, ¡°That appears to be the only option. Although I am now deeply regretful, there is no better way! Regarding what you said about being able to obtain achievementsparable to Watson¡¯s, don¡¯t make such a joke in the future. Even if the things you can give me are 1% better than what Watson could give me, I will still feel a little better.¡± The dragon¡¯s words pierced Julius¡¯ heart like a sharp arrow. He noticed a gloomy glint in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curved downward. He was supposed to demonstrate his strength as a senior to the rest of the new students. It was also an excellent opportunity for him to get a new dragon and crush Watson¡¯s pride. However, he had be aughingstock; his dragon was more likely to recognize Watson as its master. They even admitted that they had regretted following him. That was like pping him in the face. Unlike the other students, he had been mocking Watson since he entered the Dragon Lair. He had stated that it was impossible for Watson to gain the favor of a dragon and that Watson¡¯s appearance was a disgrace. However, reality revealed that Watson was the Dragon n¡¯s favorite over all others. He had sunk into an abyss of shame and anger because of what he had said in the past. ¡°One day, Purple Lightning Dragon, I will make you realize the foolishness of your words. And Watson? Just wait. You embarrassed me in front of so many people. This humiliation will be returned to you tenfold, or a hundredfold!¡± Julius¡¯ eyes were filled with mes. Watson had not only killed his thunder-wed dragon, but he had also dishonored his position as a Dragon Knight. The hatred between him and Watson had grown to the point where he would not rest until one of them was dead. When they saw Julius¡¯ expression, the Dragon Knights around them shook their heads and sighed. They remained silent. They were also embarrassed after being pped in the face for mocking Watson. They could only hope that Julius would be able to heal his heartache with time. While everyone was thinking about their own things, the dragons had already lifted their masters into the air and flew away. Watson also came to Sebastian¡¯s side and signaled for him to transform. Fafnir¡¯s eyes flickered at that precise moment. She took the initiative to approach him, pulling his hand. ¡°I need you to wait, Watson, because I have something to tell you.¡± The ten Dragon Knights in the sky lowered their heads and stared at the scene, perplexed. They noticed Fafnir raise her head and smile as she waved to the sky. ¡°Everyone, I need to talk to Watson, so please take a step back for a moment! Plus, I have a feeling it will be a lengthy conversation. You should return to the royal city first. After I have finished speaking with Watson, I will dispatch a dragon to return him.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea.¡± A Dragon Knight frowned. They had arrived together, but it seemed like they would not leave together. They had to leave Watson behind. It seemed like it was unfair for Watson. Who knew if the Dragon n really wanted to speak to him? Did they have any bad intentions? If they were to lose the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, King Landhar III would punish those who agreed to let Watson stay behind. ¡°There is nothing wrong with that. Just leave Watson here. Watson had just demonstrated such a powerful ability, after all. Perhaps he¡¯s staying because the Dragon n wanted to talk to him about something good. Let¡¯s not bother him. I promise, if anything goes wrong, I will be the one to talk to His Majesty.¡± Everyone was still unsure as Julius spoke with a cold gaze while standing on the Purple Lightning Dragon. He wished the Dragon n had some ill will toward Watson. Watson would be better off dying there. While he was filled with rage toward Watson, he was also terrified of Watson¡¯s abilities. The man had created a starlight-tier weapon with a wave of his hand. It might even enable the dragons to evolve. How could he possibly defeat such a beast? ¡°Let¡¯s go because Vice-captain Julius has said so. It is a good time to inform His Majesty of what had happened here. His Majesty will be overjoyed when he learns that the Dragon Knight Legion has sessfully expanded to a hundred people!¡± The remaining Dragon Knights did not hesitate when they saw that someone would take the me. After that, they flew behind Julius, and they made their way toward the capital. In a matter of minutes, the group of people and the dragons had devolved into a smattering of tiny ck dots. They were no longer visible. Watson looked at Fafnir, who was holding his arm, after everyone had left the Dragon Lair. ¡°What do you want to tell me, Lady Fafnir?¡± Watson, please grant me the ability to evolve the dragons and create starlight-tier weapons. Please exin how it works.¡± Watson frowned as Fafnir stated the obvious. ¡°I am the only one who can cast that spell, Lady Fafnir. Even if you want it, I can¡¯t give it to you. I am afraid I will have to leave if that¡¯s all you want to tell me.¡± He had some ideas when Fafnir dismissed everyone but him. After all, he had not only disyed numerous treasures in front of Fafnir, but he had also used the fusion system to fuse those treasures to a higher level. He believed Fafnir saw the value in it and was unwilling to let him go, just as King Landhar III had been when he first saw him use the fusion system. ¡°Watson, you are alone in the Dragon Lair now that yourpanions have left! You shouldply with Lady Fafnir¡¯s request. Otherwise, even if you have a lot of magical abilities, you will end well if a thousand dragons attack you,¡± Rem said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Watson.¡± ¡°Who said Father doesn¡¯t have any helpers?¡± Golden sh and Charcoal said in response to her words. ¡°Aren¡¯t we here? After all, a few thousand dragons is nothing. The ckmoon Knights will be enough to tten you if Father opens the entrance to the Mount Creation and summons the army. The ckmoon Knights are not even required. You will all be gone in an instant if Father activates the fusion system and moves his finger.¡± There were only a few thousand dragons. They did not panic when they faced the millions of magical beasts in the Misty Forest on Mount Creation. Watson would be able to fuse with any number of enemies they encountered. The Golden sh and Charcoal were both eager for the dragons to sh. That way, they could fuse with the dragons to be stronger, thanks to Watson¡¯s system. They were not the only ones. Sebastian, the God-arm Dragon, also stepped forward. ¡°Lady Fafnir, please forgive me for not standing by and watching if you want to make a move against my master and take his things by force.¡± Sebastian¡¯s red and blue arms, which were floating on his shoulders, grewrger and longer enough to wrap around his body as he spoke. Those two arms grabbed the Spear of the Stars that Watson had fused. Sebastian looked like the God of War, full of dignity, thanks to his god-like palms and the spear that emitted the star phantoms. ¡°Sebastian, have you forgotten your own race or the kindness shown to you by Lady Fafnir? Just because Watson made you a weapon and helped you improve your strength does not mean you have turned into one. You are a truly ungrateful man.¡± Rem gave him a cold smirk. She continued to chastise Sebastian. Sebastian¡¯s face was serene in the face of her reprimand. ¡°I am well aware that I would not be where I am today without the assistance of Lady Fafnir. So, I will not hurt Lady Fafnir; I will just keep her under control! However, if other dragons dare to harm my master, I will not let them off lightly.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t hurt me, but keep me under control? Sebastian, your tone has changed to one of arrogance. You were only a tinum-tier dragon not long ago, but now you can order me around? Who gave you that courage? Did Watson give you the weapon, or are you him?¡± Fafnir sneered and stretched her arms after hearing Sebastian¡¯s words. ¡°It has been a long time since I have exercised my body. It appears that it is time to get some exercise. Dragons always speak with vigour! Let¡¯s see if you have the strength to match your arrogant demeanor, Sebastian.¡± ¡°I apologize, Lady Fafnir. Then I am not going to be polite.¡± After a brief moment of silence, Sebastian raised his head and looked at Fafnir with a steady but sharp gaze. Then he took a quick step forward. Boom! The two massive arms beside Sebastian did not take the spear as he took a step forward. Instead, they gripped the spear and punched Fafnir in the face. ¡°Giant God¡¯s Arm! Absolute Strength!¡± The powerful force shattered the ground between Sebastian and Fafnir with a loud bang. Cracks spread along the ring-shaped mountain range and reached the lowest point. That punch appeared to be capable of tearing a hole through the entire Dragon Lair. Huge boulders whizzed around Sebastian; he noticed Fafnir did not flee in the midst of the dust and rocks. She was still close to his body. His pure golden pupils reflected his appearance, causing her to be dazed for a brief moment. He had yet to see his appearance after being upgraded to the God-armed Dragon via Watson¡¯s fusion. If he was once an 80 to 90-year-old man, he was much younger then. He appeared to be between the ages of 50 and 60. That youthful appearance brought back memories for him. Sebastian was not born in the Dragon Lair but rather in the wild. His parents were a tinum-tier frost dragon and a tinum-tier fire dragon. He remembered his parents looking at him with scorn when he was a baby. ¡°This child has two dragon heads and inherited our bloodline, but he has no body at all. He is a weirdo.¡± ¡°This child will not live long. It is better to get rid of him. We still have a lot of time. We can still raise a new dual-attribute dragon that will inherit all of our strengths.¡± Sebastian was abandoned in the wilderness during such a conversation. He thought he was going to die because he did not have a body. It was more urate to say that his body was born before it fully developed. That gave him the appearance of two long dragon heads connected by a chain around his neck. His small body was insufficient to support the nutrition required by hisrge dragon head, and if he wanted to eat, hecked sharp ws with which to hunt. Thankfully, there was always a way. Soon after, he was picked up by a kind-hearted human farmer who went hunting in the mountains. He fed him every day until he became an adult. When he grew up, he could transform into a dozens-meter-long dragon to assist the farmer in his hunt. More than ten years passed in that manner. He learned many human life skills and knowledge, and he considered the farmer to be his father. Finally, a group of people calling themselves the Knights of the Third Prince arrived in the vige where the farmer lived one day. They promised to exterminate the evil dragons. The reason for that was the recent livestock thefts in the vige, and everyone assumed it was the monster¡¯s fault. The farmer was tragically killed by that group, Sebastian managed to flee with all his might. After escaping, he ran into Fafnir while wandering around. Fafnir took him to the Dragon Lair. The other dragons were unweing because of his weak ability and deformed body. Only Fafnir was unconcerned about it. Instead, he managed with the help of his sharp mind, which he honed in human society. He remembered what Fafnir had said to him when he had just brought him to the Dragon Laid. ¡°Many dragons left the safety of discipline to look for a rtionship outside their, which resulted in many deformed younglings. You pity yourself because you are deformed. However, you¡¯re mistaken. Those who are pitiful in the world are those who feel sorry for themselves. Come with me if you want to prove your worth.¡± Fafnir¡¯s words had given him a ray of hope, allowing him to persevere until he was bored. As a result, he was eternally grateful to Fafnir. That was also why he had to fight Fafnir. It was not because he would instinctively listen to Watson after the young man used the system to fuse him, nor was it because he had gone insane as a result of the benefits Watson had given him. He did it because he wanted Fafnir to understand. Even if a poor person did not feel sorry for himself, the environment in which he lived had not improved. It was not enough for him to change his mind and be stronger. Others would continue to mock him. It was more important to change others and the world than to change oneself! ¡°This is what I have learned all these years in the Dragon Lair. You have taught me not to be afraid of other people¡¯s gazes, but my young master Watson has eliminated other people¡¯s gazes.¡± That was the primary reason Sebastian wished to fight for Watson. If Fafnir¡¯s words had prolonged his life, Watson¡¯s actions had given him a new life. Sebastian was no longer the dragon that his parents had abandoned and that his fellow dragons despised. He was strong enough to stand up to the Dragon King. ¡°Is that right? That is your realization, Sebastian. I can sense it.¡± Fafnir, who was close to Sebastian, suddenly narrowed her golden pupils. The corners of her mouth raised slightly, forming a smile. Then, on her smooth brow, a crack appeared, revealing a round, spinning eye. The eye was made entirely of mes. ¡°In the name of Fafnir, the Sun¡¯s me has descended!¡± The third spinning eye floated out from between Fafnir¡¯s brows, erging and quickly transforming into a massive sun above Fafnir¡¯s head. The sun covered the entire sky above the Dragon Lair in an instant. A sun that had been magnified thousands of times was descending at breakneck speed. Without a doubt, the entireir would be destroyed if the sun went down. Many of the dragons were terrified as they looked up at the sky. Even the Golden sh¡¯s and Charcoal¡¯s faces were flushed. They were taken aback by Fafnir¡¯s release of the Dragon King¡¯s power and hid behind Watson. Only Watson remained calm in the face of the sun above his head. ¡°Giant God Weapon!¡± An old voice rang out just as the sun was about to set into the Dragon Lair. Immediately after that, a massive spiral-shaped spear intertwined with red and blue stretched across the ground and sky in front of the giant sun. The enormous pir that seemed to support the sky and the ground copsed violently, severing the sun in two. In front of the giant spear, Fafnir¡¯s summoned giant sun was not even half its size. Not only was the sun gone, but the copse of the giant pir split the Dragon Lair in half. The two semicircr peaks on the left and right shook and pulled away from each other. Sebastian¡¯s red and blue arms were dim amid the incredible shaking. They were still clutching the spear that had pierced the stars. The two long spears were against Fafnir¡¯s smooth neck. Meanwhile, the eyeball between Fafnir¡¯s brows had been retracted, and the mes had vanished. He extended his hands. ¡°Sebastian, I give up. You appear to have earned the right to be proud now. Your strength is already at the Dragon King¡¯s level. It is especially powerful, even among the Dragon Kings! But I would like to ask you a question. Why didn¡¯t you use the weapon Watson gave you? If you had used it, there was a good chance I would have been injured.¡± ¡°I want Lady Fafnir to understand my true strength. Stop this pointless battle. It will be useless if I use my weapon,¡± Sebastian said while staring at Fafnir. ¡°Lady Fafnir, please swear not to attack my master. Then I will let you go.¡± ¡°Very well, I swear I am not going to attack Watson! I have no intention of attacking Watson. I just want to put your strength to the test and see what Watson did to you. I realized, based on your current performance, that Watson¡¯s improvement is far beyond my wildest dreams. In that case, I only have one option.¡± Fafnir spoke under Sebastian¡¯s threat. Cracks appeared on her body, and she became fragmented. She transformed into a swarm of scattered mes and flew from Sebastian¡¯s clutches. She regrouped nearby, under Sebastian¡¯s surprised gaze, and reverted to her original appearance. ¡°Watson, I would like you to join the Dragon n.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Lady Fafnir? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°What I mean is quite simple. I hope you can abandon your human identity in the Holy Dragon Kingdom and join the Dragon Lair, bing a member of the Dragon n! Except for the Dragon King, all the other dragons will obey your orders, your reward for joining the Dragon n. I can ask the other Dragon Kings to make you the Dragon n¡¯s ninth Dragon King. What do you think?¡± At the time, the Dragon n had only eight Dragon Kings. Watson would be the ninth Dragon King, or the Human Dragon King, for the first time in history. ¡°How can you make Watson the Dragon King, Lady Fafnir? You are kidding, right?¡± Rem had only recovered from the fight between Sebastian and Fafnir. When she heard Fafnir¡¯s words, she could not help but exim. ¡°Do you think I erred in my judgment, Rem? You saw the fight, right? Aside from being technically inferior to me, his strength and speed have already surpassed the average Dragon King. He was able to transform a tinum-tier dragon into a dragon that couldpete with me. Would you still object to Watson bing Dragon King if that power was applied to other dragons, such as you?¡± Rem wanted to refuse right away, but she hesitated. Would she refuse to let Watson be a Dragon King if she had the power of a Dragon King? She was not sure if she would contradict that. The Dragon n only had eight Dragon Kings because the requirements for bing a Dragon King were highly stringent. They had to be from an exceptionally talented family and also needed to work extremely hard and have a bit of luck. However, based on Watson¡¯s actions, it appeared that the long-armed dragon had evolved quite easily. In other words, if Watson was willing, he could raise any dragon to the level of a Dragon King. If he could turn the entire Dragon n into Dragon Kings, the Dragon n¡¯s power would be unfathomable. ¡°What do you think, Watson? Do you ept my request? The dragons are the world¡¯s most powerful creatures. As long as you work with the Dragon n and use your magical abilities to transform all the dragons into Dragon Kings, you will have ess to whatever you desire. The kingdom, and possibly the entire world, will be yours.¡± Fafnir extended her arms, and her words were enchanting. ¡°Being the so-called most powerful genius in the human kingdom is a terrible waste of your talent. Join the Dragon n. I can make you the most powerful Dragon King.¡± ¡°I am surprised to learn that the Dragon King, who has mastered fire and metal, also possesses a spiritual hypnosis spell. You used that trick to escape when Sebastian sealed your body, didn¡¯t you?¡± Watson spoke slowly, and what he said made Fafnir¡¯s face change. The corners of Watson¡¯s mouth curled into a yful smile. ¡°It is not impossible for me to help the Dragon n be stronger if you want me to be the Dragon King, but I have a condition.¡± Chapter 454 - The Rise Of The Dragon Clan

Chapter 454: The Rise Of The Dragon n

¡°What are the conditions?¡± Fafnir¡¯s eyes twinkled as she heard Watson¡¯s words. She had mastered spiritual enchantment, just as Watson had said, in addition to fire and metal magic. She had used that to make Sebastian recall the past for a short period, causing him to be temporarily distracted so that she could flee. ¡°My request is simple. The dragons must ept my orders if I were to be the Dragon King.¡± ¡°Watson, I can amodate your request. Once you be the Dragon King, you will be able to dispatch the dragons on your own.¡± ¡°No, I mean all dragons must obey my orders, including all Dragon Kings. Not only that, but you must believe in me as fervently as you believe in your Dragon God. Once the above two conditions are met, I will be able to help your dragons evolve.¡± Watson extended two fingers in front of Fafnir and waved them. Fafnir, relieved by Watson¡¯s words, became solemn again when Watson added the conditions. ¡°I must follow your orders, and I also must believe in you. Watson, do you really believe that you are God?¡± Rem could not help but grumble. Despite his great power, King Landhar III signed an unequal contract with the Dragon n, increasing the number of Dragon Knights from ten to a hundred. Watson¡¯s power was not evenparable to King Landhar III. How could he, a mere genius, persuade the Dragon n to believe in him? Did he want to enve the Dragon n? ¡°I do not consider myself to be a god. I am not that proud of myself. After all, the gods might not be able to aplish what I have aplished.¡± Watson¡¯s tone was calm, but his words instilled confidence in all the dragons. How arrogant was he? If Watson had said those words earlier, the dragons would have burst outughing. However, they had seen Watson¡¯s various abilities. ¡°That is all I ask, Lady Fafnir. If you are unable to make a decision on your own, you may invite the other Dragon Kings. We can talk about it together! Of course, if you reject my proposal, just pretend I never said anything.¡± ¡°Watson, before I answer your question, please allow me to ask one of my own. Do the conditions you mentioned apply to you or the Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± Watson¡¯s words were proud, but Fafnir did not dismiss them outright; instead, she went into deep thought. ¡°Lady Fafnir, that is an excellent question. This treaty only serves me. In other words, your rtionship with the Holy Dragon Kingdom will remain the same after signing the contract.¡±I even hope you will not tell the King about this.¡± ¡°Watson, have you considered signing a treaty with the Dragon n? It appears that the Holy Dragon Kingdom has a cunning human king like King Landhar III, and a genius like you, who are not inferior to him in terms of cunningness. In fact, you are better than him.¡± Fafnir paused for a moment with a strange expression before sighing. ¡°Alright, Watson, I can agree to the two conditions you mentioned¡ªsigning a contract with the Dragon n and obtaining the Dragon n¡¯s faith. However, I can only guarantee that you will be epted by my own n. You will have to persuade the other Dragon Kings and their ns yourself.¡± ¡°You do not have to be concerned about that, Lady Fafnir. I am confident in my ability to persuade the other Dragon Kings. It is fine as long as you can summon them.¡± Watson exuded confidence. He had considered signing a contract with the other Dragon ns, just as Fafnir had stated. His visit to the Dragon Lair was intended to forge a rtionship with the Dragon ns. He would also want to jeopardize the peace between the Dragon n and the Holy Dragon Kingdom if he could. Fafnir appeared to be greedy for his ability, and she had forced him to stay. He was purposefully disying such power in front of Fafnir and the dragons. He deliberately allowed Fafnir to remain. If Fafnir did not take the bait, he would make excuses or do more to force Fafnir to take the bait. Fortunately, Fafnir did not let him down. She even dispatched the Dragon Knights, giving him more room to show off his skills. ¡°The biggest problem for dragons is reproduction rate, followed by strength! Since ancient times, no matter what race, there has been a distinction between statuses when strength is not perfectly bnced. Even the dragons are not immune. Strong dragons haveplete control over everything, whereas others can only ughter weaker dragons. All I have to do is change the environment.¡± He could make the weaker dragons stronger by using the fusion system and make the strong dragons even stronger. As a result, many dragons woulde to him privately, exchanging treasures for the chance to increase their strength. If those dragons went to Fafnir, they would most certainly not report to him. After a while, if Fafnir¡¯s status were jeopardized because there were many Dragon Kings simr to Sebastian, she would not be able to stop such a situation, even if she wanted to. At the very least, the 90 dragons she had released into the kingdom had witnessed Watson¡¯s magical prowess. It would be difficult for Watson to stop them if they wanted to look for Watson to help them be stronger. She could not send help to the kingdom every day to guard them. As a result, Watson¡¯s request seemed impolite. On the other hand, Fafnir had to pinch her nose and endure it to maintain her position and the dragons¡¯ progression. There was no other option. After all, if she refused Watson¡¯s request, some dragons would still go to Watson, causing the entire n to fall into chaos. She could have agreed to it. She would still be able to receive benefits from Watson. No one knew if she would continue to obey Watson¡¯s orders once she had grown stronger. Fafnir did not realize how much Watson would have to pay to use the fusion system if they believed in him. She would not be so upbeat if she knew. However, she had no objections to Watson¡¯s proposal for the time being. ¡°Watson, you mean the dragons must obey yourmands and have faith in you. I understand the former but am unsure about thetter,¡± Fafnir asked Watson after she had made up her mind. ¡°It is simple. You only need to read the prayer that I will teach you and pray with the same pious attitude as you do when you pray to the Dragon God.¡± Watson cracked a grin. He taught Fafnir a tinum-tier Priest¡¯s Prayer that came from the Einherjar¡¯s body. He was afraid that Fafnir would not be able to do it after he told her, so he said, ¡°Remember, you must pray devoutly. Then and only then will it be effective. The more fervently you pray, the more resources I can give you. You will not be able to get anything from me if you cheat.¡± ¡°Lady Fafnir, something is clearly wrong with that prayer. Let me give it a shot first.¡± Olena, who had been standing silently by Rem¡¯s side, suddenly walked past Fafnir and came before Watson, revealing a fearless spirit, just as Fafnir was debating whether she should try it or not. ¡°Come on, Watson, whatever the benefits or whatever the problems, I will help Lady Fafnir bear them.¡± ¡°Olena, that moron. She is not helping Lady Fafnir; she is trying to take advantage,¡± Rem grumbled to herself. ¡°Since Miss Olena wanted to try it, let¡¯s get started.¡± Watson had a strange expression as well. He said that after looking at Fafnir as if asking for her opinion. Olena began chanting the incantation ording to what Watson had taught her without hesitation. She finished the entire prayer in record time. Then she closed her eyes and half-knelt in front of Watson and said, ¡°I, Olena, am willing to believe in Watson, just as I believe in a god.¡± A bright light shed across Olena¡¯s body as the sound of the prayer faded. At the same time, Watson felt as if a blue body had appeared in the sky above his soul¡¯s chaos-elemental magic source. It had transparent wings that rippled like water. It was a Long-tailed Dragon Soul Phantom. Arge wave of pure faith power was transmitted into Watson¡¯s soul, imbuing his body with a tinge of divinity. ¡°That is the faith of the dragons. It is not like the faith I grew up with.¡± Watson could not help but mutter in his heart as the sensation of absorbing faith became toofortable. The dragons were the most powerful of the races he had conquered. Compared to other races, the dragons were born with great strength, and they could also live for a long time. Their faith was so strong that even when they received the Blessing of the Gods or Demons, the ckmoon Knights who had transformed into angels could neverpare to them. That was the confidence of a diamond-tier dragon. Watson¡¯s faith would be even stronger if he fused replicas of the ancient dragon race that existed in the Book of Wisdom into those dragons, allowing them to transform into Dragon Kings. It was estimated that the power of his abundant faith would be sufficient to build ten more divine kingdoms and raise his tier to the peak of diamond-tier. Watson used his soul to reach the chaos-elemental magic source. His soul transferred arge number of memories to Olena¡¯s soul projection. Whoosh! Olena opened her eyes suddenly, and a ray of light shed in her blue eyes. Her body exuded a powerful aura, prompting her to extend her right hand subconsciously. A divine kingdom shing with seven-colored light appeared in the shape of a giant sword in her hand. The divine kingdom dashed into the darkness. It looked a lot like the giant weapon Sebastian had just used. ¡°That is a move known as the Divine Kingdom of the Sword. This should be Sword Saint Reid¡¯s ultimate skill. Did I really master it? Not only do I know about the Divine Kingdom of the Sword, but I also know a lot about potions.¡± Olena stretched out her other hand as she spoke, and a pitch-ck sword appeared in her other hand. A pitch-ck viscous liquid flowed outside the Divine Kingdom of the Sword, clinging to it like a spider web. When the pitch-ck liquid came into contact with the ground, it immediately corroded it into pits, causing green smoke to rise. ¡°There are still many things I can¡¯t put into words. It appears to be archers¡¯ and priests¡¯ abilities, including many spells! A thousand different kinds of spells. Aside from the fire-elemental spells that I am proficient in, I can now cast another five elements. It turns out that faith in Watson can grow stronger over time. This is a feeling I never had when I believed in the Dragon God.¡± Olena was taken aback and could not help but exim. Behind her, the earth, fire, water, and dark elements all lit up, transforming into glowing balls of light with diamond-tier power. Fafnir and Rem were taken aback by the scene. Fafnir was the first to notice what was going on. ¡°It appears that believing in Watson can get me more power. Please allow me to put it to the test.¡± The dragons worshiped the Dragon God. They would never hold any other beliefs. That was not due to the dragon¡¯s firm opinion but rather to the dragon¡¯s noble and powerful nature. Other gods found it difficult to persuade them, except for the Dragon God, also a dragon. That point, however, was broken in front of Watson. There was no doubt that they were noble dragons, but Watson had overburdened them. ¡°Wait a minute, Lady Fafnir. It could very well be a trap to entice you to take the bait! I will do it on your behalf, as your considerate subordinate. Let¡¯s see if Watson¡¯s ability is genuine.¡± Rem had already spoken before Fafnir walked in front of Watson. Her words made Fafnir feel odd. Olena had said the same thing, but Rem still repeated them, implying that she also wanted to reap the benefits. After all, they were her family members who had followed her for a long time. Fafnir nodded and said nothing else. ¡°All right, Rem, you can assist me.¡± ¡°Watson, I am not like Orena, who might not have noticed it if you used some tricks to deceive us. However, I will definitely see it. So, I advise you not to y tricks. Utilize all of your skills and let me know what tier you can raise me to,¡± Rem spoke righteously as if she did not have selfish reasons for doing that. It was all for Fafnir¡¯s sake. Watson nodded in response to those words. ¡°All right, then, let us do as Miss Rem wishes.¡± The words shed on the Book of Wisdom as he summoned it. Since he had seen something simr before, the words formed a huge dragon phantom in the air. Rem knew what Watson was going to do, so she kept her excitement in check and knelt on one knee, praying as Watson had taught her. Watson activated the fusion system at that moment, and more than ten dragon phantoms transformed into light, covering Rem¡¯s body. [Congrattions, Master, on fusing with so many dragons. You have obtained a peak diamond-tier Divine Flower Dragon.] [Peak diamond-tier dragon: Divine Flower Dragon] [Abilities: Absolute Parasitism (the ability to release spores with life force, parasitize into other people¡¯s bodies, absorbing energy and controlling enemies), Divine Flower Cannon (the ability to use energy from the burning pollen to release arge-scale impact; those hit by the cannonball will be poisoned by the pollen), Absolute Growth (as long as energy is sufficient, you can freely control the growth of trees and allow any nt to grow on your body), Absolute Charm (able to make enemies obey yourmands), Hallucinatory Dreams (able to create a reality-like illusion that can trap enemies).] [Additional abilities: Kingdom of Flowers (creates a kingdom of flowers, each flower has the ability to create illusions and explosions), Four Seasons Mastery (has the ability to control the seasonal changes of certain areas).] Watson¡¯s face paled after the fusion as he wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°Not bad, another peak diamond-tier dragon on par with a Dragon King. I have also gained Miss Rem¡¯s trust.¡± Rem was born a flower fairy dragon, a diamond-tier dragon n. When Rem evolved into a divine flower dragon, it appeared that she had only gone from the diamond-tier to peak diamond-tier. However, there was a significant difference in the quality. Originally, the flower fairy dragon could only evolve into a diamond-tier dragon. On the other hand, Rem had the chance to be a starlight-tier dragon or even higher. ¡°Rem, how are you feeling? Do you feel uneasy?¡± Fafnir asked after Watson fused Rem. She could tell Rem was different than before. Even though the previous Rem was also lovely and had long pink wavy hair¡ªshe was adorable. However, a petal-shaped mark appeared between Rem¡¯s brows at that precise moment. Her entire body emitted a bright divine radiance, which made her not dare to look at her for an extended period. ¡°Lady Fafnir, I have a feeling Olena is not lying. I am feeling fantastic right now. Not only did I gain a lot of knowledge, but my level has also increased.¡± Rem kept his excitement at bay as she spoke. Colorful pollen appeared on her skin, revolving around her and transforming into ayer of gauze. A decadent fragrance emitted from her body. The dragons that smelled it could not help but raise their heads. Their expressions became ecstatic. Even the Dragon Lair¡¯s trees and flowers began to flourish. ¡°Since the verification went smoothly, it is my turn now.¡± Fafnir could not help but be moved by Rem¡¯s physical changes. She walked toward Watson, reaching out her hand to tidy her clothes. Olena, who had just prayed to Watson, stood up from the ground at that precise moment. ¡°Watson, you passed your knowledge to me, but you did not help me raise my level,¡± she said as she approached Watson and grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m no better than Rem. I was the first to put my faith in you, and I chose to let you build your strength. Isn¡¯t it unfair that you only did it for Rem?¡± ¡°Very well, Miss Olena. I will also help you in increasing your strength.¡± Olena¡¯s constant advances were too much for Watson to bear. He summoned a dragon clone and activated the Book of Wisdom to increase Olena¡¯s level. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing so many dragons and obtaining a peak diamond-tier Sea Heart me Divine Dragon.] [Peak diamond-tier dragon: Sea Heart me Divine Dragon] [Abilities: Heart of the Sea (able to control seawater to seal and crush humans), Absolute Combustion (able to burn in water, once it burns, it will not be extinguished), Absolute Humidity (able to summon waves to causerge-scale damage), Ice and Fire Dual Storms (able to release both water and firestorms at the same time, causing explosive damage), Sea Chains (able to summon seawater to form chains to control enemies), ss Body (able to liquefy one¡¯s body and be immune to all physical damage).] [Additional abilities: the Burning Sea Kingdom (made up of fire and seawater, enemies who enter the kingdom will suffer double torture), the Stream of Consciousness (able to store one¡¯s memories and thoughts in the cells of the body, as long as one survives, none of the cells will die).] Olena¡¯s body changed as a result of the fusion. Her long blue hair, for starters, gave the impression of swaying waves. Her skin became much more translucent than before. Bubbles could be seen gradually rising beneath her skin as if there was an ocean beneath her skin. ¡°Phew¡­ I am finally done.¡± Watson appeared even more tired after fusing with Olena. His lips were cracked and dry. Fafnir could no longer keep it together at that point. ¡°Watson, my family members have all tested, and there are no problems,¡± she said as she approached Watson. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Fafnir could not help but fantasize because her family members had all risen to the level of a peak diamond-tier Dragon King like her with Watson¡¯s help. What level would she reach with Watson¡¯s assistance? Will she reach the starlight tier and be a beingparable to the Dragon God? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Fafnir. Just now, I was about to use up all the energy in my body because of Miss Olena and the others. I can¡¯t help you increase your strength today; I can only do it the next time.¡± ¡°Watson, what did you say?¡± Fafnir widened her eyes as if she could not believe it. Watson could only repeat what he had just said. He did not need to use energy to use the fusion system, but he would need to expend arge amount of his energy to get the dragon clones. Upgrading the three-headed dragon to a Dragon King would expend all the energy in his body. If he wanted to upgrade Fafnir, who was originally the Dragon King, he would need to use even more energy. ¡°Watson, there is a limit to how much strength you can give the dragons? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Seeing how easily you turned Sebastian into a dragonparable to a Dragon King, I thought there was no limit to how much strength you can give us.¡± Rem snorted. Watson could only smile wryly. ¡°Miss Rem, do you think such a thing is possible? Anyone who wants power has to pay the price. There¡¯s no free lunch in this world. Don¡¯t you think it would be too wonderful if we could turn all the dragons into Dragon Kings so easily?¡± ¡°Watson, that¡¯s what you meant when you wanted to sign the contract with us in the beginning. But since you helped me to be a Dragon King, I won¡¯t pursue the matter anymore! I did not expect that you would lose your power after helping me and Olena to be stronger. If I had known earlier, I would not have let you help Olena. Instead, I would have let Lady Fafnir be stronger.¡± ¡°Rem, what are you talking about? Watson helped me first. If someone has to give up their ce, then it must be you. You took Lady Fafnir¡¯s chance to be stronger today.¡± Olena retorted without showing any weakness. ¡°Both of you, stop arguing. You are both responsible for this situation. If I didn¡¯t allow you to try it first, how would I lose my turn? I want to strangle you two to your deaths.¡± ¡°Lady Fafnir, don¡¯t! Help!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Fafnir¡¯s face was full of resentment as she spoke fiercely. She went behind Rem and Olena and grabbed the two girls with each hand, causing them to beg for mercy in panic. ¡°Lady Fafnir, I can¡¯t increase your strength because I am exhausted. However, if you can provide me with a potion to recover my strength, I can continue to help you increase your strength.¡± Watson was afraid that Fafnir would use too much strength and break the necks of the two dragons that he had fused. It would have been a terrible loss. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? There aren¡¯t many other things in the Dragon Lair, but we have many treasures! I¡¯ll go and find them for you now.¡± Fafnir threw Rem and Olena onto the ground, turned around, and disappeared. In a short while, Fafnir returned with arge number of medicinal herbs in her hands. ¡°These herbs are treasures that grow in their. Some of them were collected by the dragons. Most of them are gold-tier herbs, and a small number of them are tinum-tier. Do you think they are enough?¡± Watson at the herbs; there were at least hundreds of herbs on the ground. He was familiar with some of them, such as the Seven Treasures zed Ginseng, and some of them he had never seen before. However, the Einherjar¡¯s body contained arge amount of knowledge regarding herbs. In addition to the memories left behind by the God of Poison, he understood what those herbs were for. ¡°Lady Fafnir, that herb is the heart of the demonic deep-sea dragon that I painstakingly collected. That is a tinum-tier herb. Why did you bring it here?¡± Olena nced at the herb and suddenly saw a heart the size of a house; there were pitch-ck blood vessels wrapped around it. The heart, which had been dug out from a dragon¡¯s body, was still beating. It began to wail in pain. ¡°That medicinal herb is the divine blood sunflower that I collected. It is also a tinum-tier medicinal herb. It is said that the sunflower grew ten thousand years ago and has been tainted with the blood of mythical creatures. Therefore, it can bloom indefinitely. It is the main ingredient that I use to make beauty potions. I am usually reluctant to use it.¡± Rem also recognized some of her medicinal herbs, causing her to show a pained expression. ¡°You just became stronger with Watson¡¯s help. Now that Watson needs to recover, you should not be stingy. This is how we should treat our guests right?¡± Fafnir said with a fake smile. ¡°At least remove the divine blood sunflower. That flower is only useful for beauty. It won¡¯t have any effect on Watson¡¯s recovery,¡± Rem muttered softly. After noticing Fafnir¡¯s cold re, she decided to keep quiet. ¡°Thank you, Lady Fafnir. These medicinal herbs are enough for me to recover my strength. I can also develop a potion that can help the Dragon n improve their reproduction rate.¡± Watson nodded at Fafnir and reached to activate the fusion system on the medicinal herbs in front of him. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing arge number of medicinal herbs. You have obtained a diamond-tier potion, Super Reproductive Potion.] [Congrattions, Master, for fusing arge number of medicinal herbs. You have obtained a diamond-tier potion, Super Vitality Recovery Potion.] [Diamond-tier Potion: Super Reproductive Potion] [Effect: upon consumption, the reproductive ability will increase by a thousand times. At the same time, the offspring will inherit part of their parents¡¯ abilities and possess diamond-tier strength.] [Additional effect: it can also be used when mixed with water. The effect will be reduced by 100 times.] [Diamond-tier Potion: Super Vitality Recovery Potion] [Effect: after consumption, the energy in the body will be fully recovered and maintained in a full state for an entire day. It is effective against elites below the starlight tier.] Following the fusion, two types of potions appeared in Watson¡¯s hands. One was a dark green potion that was filled with the aura of life. Balls of light in the shape of tadpoles moved in the potion, like little elves that symbolized life. The other potion was also dark green, but it was slightly different. The potion was full of bubbles and looked like a volcano erupting. It looked powerful, and one could see the color of blood in it. ¡°Watson, what are those in your hands?¡± As Watson waved his hand, the potion on the ground disappeared and turned into two simr butpletely different potions. ¡°That is the reproduction potion that I promised you. It can be mixed into water, allowing the dragons to increase their reproductive ability by ten times after taking it. It also allows the offspring to have more powerful strength. If you drink the potion as is, it can increase your reproductive ability by a thousand times. At the same time, your offspring will be diamond-tier.¡± Watson handed the first potion to Fafnir as he looked at her. ¡°As for how to use that potion, that will depend on you. As for the second potion, it¡¯s a recovery potion. As long as I drink, my strength will remain in a full state. In other words, my strength will remain full for an entire day. As long as I¡¯m fast enough, it¡¯s not impossible for me to raise the strength of all the dragons here.¡± What? ¡°Watson, aren¡¯t the effects of the potions you created too strong? What level are these potions?¡± ¡°They¡¯re both diamond-tier potions.¡± ¡°Diamond-tier!¡± Fafnir gasped. She thought she had forced Watson into signing a treaty with her. However, after seeing Olena and Rem be stronger, she was shaken, especially when she saw the potions. The medicinal herbs that she had brought were only a fraction of her collection, and there were thousands of dragons there. Usually, those medicinal herbs could only be used by dragons like Rem to make cosmetic potions and other trash, but those medicinal herbs could y a real role in Watson¡¯s hands. A potion that could allow a diamond-tier elite to maintain their energy all day long, allowing them to release attacks for a day continuously; what kind of concept was that? Watson¡¯s reproductive potion was already very heaven-defying. It could increase their reproduction rate by a thousand times. If a dragon could only give birth to a youngling in a hundred years, there would be a thousand dragon younglings after consuming that potion. Furthermore, those younglings would have diamond-tier abilities. What kind of concept was that? The two potions that Watson had developed were even more attractive to Fafnir than directly increasing the strength of her fellow dragons. They could ensure the Dragon n¡¯s future with those two potions. They would be even more powerful if Watson had ess to more medicinal herbs. It was simply unimaginable. After visiting the Holy Dragon Kingdom, Fafnir had always been shocked by the powerful strength disyed by the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The sudden rise of the human kingdom had worried her. However, she realized that she did not need to worry at all; the reason the Holy Dragon Kingdom could be so powerful was not because of King Landhar III but because of Watson. Watson was a genius who could change a kingdom, or even the entire world, by himself. At that moment, Fafnir firmly believed that. She took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in her heart; Fafnir said, ¡°Watson, that fertility potion, I¡¯ll try it on the dragonster. Right now, there are pregnant dragons in their! As for the other potion that you¡¯ve developed, you can use it. Then, you can raise the strength of all the dragons in their.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± So, Watson took the potion and quickly recovered all his strength. He began to fuse and transform every dragon in the Dragon Lair. After a short while, the entire Dragon Lair was in an uproar. ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to the peak of the diamond tier. Originally, I was only a tinum-tier dragon, but now, I have the strength of a Dragon King!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Who here doesn¡¯t have the strength of a Dragon King? It¡¯s a pity some of us had left with the Dragon Knights. If they knew that we had advanced to a levelparable to the Dragon Kings, they would probably bang their heads against the wall in regret.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s their fault for not having a vision. Dragon Knight of the Holy Dragon Kingdom? They are nothingpared to Young Master Watson. When Young Master Watson arrived, I noticed that he was different from the others! Although he looks like a human, he is clearly a higher-tier life formpletely different from humans. It is not too bad that we didn¡¯t believe in him.¡± ¡°Keep bragging. If you could tell that Young Master Watson is extraordinary the first time you met him, you would have already gone up and fussed over him! However, I do agree with one of your points. Young Master Watson is different from other ordinary humans, indeed. How could ordinary humans have the ability to turn a tinum-tier dragon into a Dragon King?¡± Their was filled withpliments and praises for Watson. Regardless of whether it was because they instinctively treated Watson as their master after the fusion or because they wanted to protect the dignity of the dragon race, Watson had be an existenceparable to a god in the eyes of the dragons at that moment. While the dragons praised Watson, he was standing on the rock wall at the cave entrance. Inside the cave, there was a dragon; its entire body was red. The dragon¡¯s belly looked a little swollen, and it was lyingzily on the ground. It looked like it had been pregnant for a long time. Besides the Golden sh and Charcoal, Fafnir was also standing with Watson. At that moment, Fafnir, the Golden sh, and Charcoal were all fused by Watson with the ancient dragon lifeforms copied from the Book of Wisdom. The Golden sh and Charcoal had evolved into the Diamond Star Dragon and the Death Omen Star Dragon, respectively. They had be peak diamond-tier dragons with strengthparable to a Dragon King. Meanwhile, Fafnir had alsopleted her evolution. Originally, Fafnir was a peak diamond-tier fire dragon. After the fusion, her strength had evolved to starlight-tier, bing the Sun Divine Dragon. At that moment, Fafnir was already almost a Dragon God. After the fusion, the light emitted from Fafnir¡¯s body had even suppressed the sun in the sky, turning the entire Dragon Lair into ashes. Fortunately, Fafnir had quickly suppressed the power in her body, containing it to the peak of the diamond tier. That was why their was not destroyed in an instant. At the same time, after Fafnir had upgraded to starlight-tier, a repulsive force suddenly emerged as if it wanted to expel Fafnir out of the world. Fortunately, Watson had managed to react in time. He separated a poison that could weaken his strength and injected it into Fafnir¡¯s body. Only then did the repulsive feeling disappear. However, ording to Fafnir, that was only temporary. She knew that she did not have much time left in the world. It would not have been more than ten years or even shorter. Ten years. That was a very short time for a dragon like Fafnir. After witnessing the Fafnir¡¯s evolution to starlight-tier, Watson finally understood why ancient starlight-tier elites would tear the world apart in battle. At the same time, he also understood why the world would reject starlight-tier elites¡ªthey were too powerful. With a single move, they could break through the world¡¯s barrier. The world only wanted to protect itself out of instinct. Unless they were like Sidi, who had taken over someone else¡¯s body, or Nia, who was the reincarnation of the Child of God with a lower level body, they would not be able to stand in that world. Watson had always upgraded buildings or items to starlight-tier. That was the first time he had upgraded a person to starlight-tier. He realized that the two werepletely different; whether it was items at the peak of the starlight tier or just the starlight tier, they would not be rejected by the world. After all, no matter how powerful an item was, if no one used it, it would not cause damage. However, living beings were different. Even though it was a pity that Fafnir would have to leave that world in ten years, it was enough for her. ¡°Understanding the situation with Fafnir¡¯s upgrade to starlight-tier will be of great help to me when I upgrade to starlight-tier in the future,¡± Watson muttered to himself. Then, he looked at the pregnant dragon on the ground in the cave. ¡°However, I will need at least a few years to advance to starlight-tier. The most important thing now is to give that dragon a potion that can increase her reproductive ability and see the effect.¡± Chapter 455 - The Dragon Kings Meeting

Chapter 455: The Dragon Kings¡¯ Meeting

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, let me introduce you. That dragon¡¯s name is Rosalia. She is one of the pregnant dragons in ourir. She has been pregnant for nine years and six months. In a few more months, she will be inbor. ¡± A typical dragon¡¯s gestation periodsts about ten years. It was distinct from humans. Fafnir introduced Watson to the red female dragon lying in the cave¡¯s mouth, pointing to her. Watson had helped her to achieve starlight-tier, even though her strength had been forced to drop to peak diamond-tier due to the poison Watson used, but her life form was already very different from the usual dragon. She had be a god. Even as a Dragon King, she had never considered bing a god because the entire dragon race had only one Dragon God in its thousands or even tens of thousands of years of history. However, with Watson¡¯s assistance, she had easily done so, for which she was extremely grateful. ¡°Lady Fafnir,¡± Rosalia said. When Fafnir introduced Rosalia, she was not sitting idle in the cave¡¯s interior. She struggled to her feet and lowered her massive dragon head as if she wanted to bow to Fafnir. However, Fafnir had already reached out to stop her before she could finish her actions. ¡°Rosalia, you are currently expecting a child. There is no need for you to bow.¡± Fafnir looked at Watson as she spoke. ¡°The rest is up to you, Watson.¡± Watson nodded. He approached Rosalia, holding the super reproductive potion that could increase fertility. Rosalia was unafraid as she sensed Watson¡¯s approach. Instead, she appeared nervous. Watson¡¯s performance in the Dragon Knight selection,bined with the heroic feat of assisting the Dragon n in their to advance to sovereign-tier, had caused quite amotion in their. Despite the fact that Rosalia did not go out, she was confident that Watson would not harm her. ¡°This potion, Miss Rosalia, has the ability to increase your fertility. After taking it, your pregnancy will improve. Give it a shot.¡± Rosalia was silent for a moment after she took the potion with her massive dragon w. She stuffed the potion into her mouth while Fafnir and the others looked on. ¡°How is it, Rosalia? Do you feel anything?¡± Fafnir¡¯s eyes flitted nervously as she inquired. Despite Watson¡¯s extraordinary abilities, Fafnir was still concerned. That was also why she did not just drop the potion into the water. Instead, she let Rosalia have a go first. If there were any issues with putting it in the water, they would be difficult to resolve. It would be preferable first to find someone to test it. Furthermore, that potion had the potential to increase a dragon¡¯s fertility by a thousandfold. The effect would be significantly reduced if it was diluted. It would have been better to give it to a single dragon. In response to Fafnir¡¯s inquiry, Rosalia¡¯s massive dragon head swayed left and right, mumbling, ¡°I feel great. My body has been bothering me for several years, and I get tired easily. It has been a long time since I have felt this rxed. My body weighs as little as a feather.¡± A muffled sound came from under Rosalia¡¯s body as she spoke. A massive dragon egg appeared out of nowhere beneath her slender dragon tail. The dragon egg had golden scales and appeared to be very hard. The dragon egg shook violently afternding on the ground. Cracks appeared on its surface soon after. A dragon, the size of a mucus-covered human, crawled out of the eggshell and quickly ate it. On the body of that little dragon, a diamond-tier aura appeared. Its body grew slightlyrger, and red appeared on its golden scales. mes erupted from the cracks. Rosalia had been expecting for a long time. When the dragons were on the verge of giving birth, Watson¡¯s potion stimted them, causing them to begin giving birth early. ¡°That little dragon has the appearance of a diamond-tier sacred fire razorback. An adult sacred fire razorback can summon mes that can burn through anything. At the same time, the barb-tipped scales on its back can withstand most attacks. I was not expecting Watson¡¯s potion to have such an immediate effect. That little dragon is also at diamond-tier. As Watson stated, the potion he created can not only increase fertility but also strengthen the dragons!¡± When she saw the dragon appear in front of her, Olena could not help but exim in surprise. Rem was a little more cautious. ¡°We only saw one dragon,¡± she said. ¡°Rosalia had been pregnant for quite some time, so it is not surprising that she gave birth to a dragon egg. Furthermore, Rosalia¡¯s partner is a powerful diamond-tier dragon, so giving birth to a diamond-tier little dragon is natural! That appears to be unrted to Watson¡¯s potion, which is at its normal level of production.¡± ¡°Watson, it appears that the potion is not as potent as you imed.¡± Fafnir could not help but turn her head and look at Watson with dismay. ¡°Do not worry, wait a second. The show has only just begun.¡± Watson smiled confidently. Another popping sound came from beneath Rosalia¡¯s body as he spoke. Golden dragon eggs appeared one after another. Each of those golden dragon eggs was the size of a full-grown dragon. When they hit the ground, they shattered, and the sacred fire razorbacks crawled out one by one. Several dozens of sacred fire razorbacks appeared on the ground soon after, and the number was still growing. ¡°What is going on?¡± Rosalia stared nkly at the little dragons. She was utterly unconcerned. Her body felt warm, as if she wanted to close her eyes and sleep. Typically, a dragon¡¯s birth was difficult and painful, and it was usually good enough to give birth to one dragon egg. However, she continued toy eggs. It was as if she had been consuming food. Not only was she stunned, but everyone else in the room was as well. ¡°Is that a birth? I have a feeling that even if we used magic to replicate those dragons, the speed would not be as fast,¡± Olena muttered. ¡°That is Father¡¯s power. What is the point of being surprised?¡± The Golden sh and Charcoal appeared calm, but the surprise in their eyes betrayed them. Hundreds of little dragons crawled out from under Rosalia while everyone was stunned. After eating the eggshells, the little dragon grew quickly, expanding from one meter to ten meters in length. Hundreds of little dragons measuring more than ten meters long upied the nest, which quickly became overcrowded. ¡°Quick, Olena, Rem, get those dragons out of there.¡± Fafnir made a quick decision to relocate the newborn dragons. That would keep too many dragons from upying the cave and causing it to copse. Rosalia¡¯sbor was done in about ten minutes. A thousand diamond-tier dragons had appeared. Some of the diamond-tier dragons were prostrating themselves beside Rosalia in the cave. They rubbed against her body. Olena and Rem brought some of them out. They practiced flying in circles above the dragon¡¯sir. Rosalia exuded a motherly glow. She spread her wings and flew over the children, stopping to thank Watson. ¡°Thank you so much, Watson. The medicine you gave me was truly miraculous. I was able to give birth to so many healthy dragon babies.¡± Nothing made a mother happier than seeing her children grow up healthily. ¡°You tter me, Miss Rosalia. I only did something insignificant,¡± Watson said. ¡°Lady Fafnir, something terrible has happened!¡± Olena, who had just left the cave, said at that moment. ¡°All the dragons in their went insane after learning that Watson¡¯s super reproductive potion had caused Rosalia to give birth to 1,000 dragons. They are rushing over here now, hoping Watson can concoct the same potion for them. Their is home to nearly 100 pregnant dragons. If they gave birth to 1,000 dragons each, the total number of little dragons would be 100,000. They will not be able to fit in their.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t fit them, we will have to expand the nesting area. It will not be a big deal! We will let those pregnant dragons give birth for as long as they can.¡± Fafnir¡¯s eyes glowed. Originally, there were only a few thousand dragons. Inparison to human kingdoms with tens of millions of people, the number was small. However, with Watson¡¯s assistance, the number of dragons could grow by 100,000 in a single day. It was still tiny inparison to the number of humans. However, that was already an unfathomable number. ¡°Watson, can you keep making the potion you just made to boost our reproductive ability?¡± Fafnir turned her head and asked Watson as if she was thinking of something. Increasing the number of dragons by 100,000 every day was a good idea. Watson had to be able to make potions in a continuous stream. ¡°I can keep making potions as long as I have enough raw materials.¡± ¡°Excellent. Tell those pregnant dragons, Olena, to take out all the herbs and give them to Watson. Only those who have provided enough herbs will be able to obtain potions. The more herbs they provide, the more likely it is that they will get potions first.¡± After Fafnir issued the order, the entire Dragon Lair weed an even more significant change after everyone transformed into a Dragon King. Roar! Roar! The little dragons that filled the sky danced in the air. There were arge number of sacred fire razorbacks among those little dragons and many other types of dragons. No matter what kind of dragon they were, they all had a unique characteristic¡ªthey emitted a diamond-tier aura. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the dragon race can break through to the number of 100,000 in one day, and I was able to witness that scene. It¡¯s really an honor.¡± An elderly dragon looked up at the dense crowd of dragons in the sky and could not help but be so excited that tears welled in his eyes. At that moment, the number of dragons seemed to be even more significant than the number of birds that flock together. In the past, the dragons¡¯ wish was to break through to 10,000. For that purpose, the dragon race tried all kinds of methods to increase their fertility, but unfortunately, they did not have any luck. However, all of that was easily resolved in front of Watson. In just a short day, the Dragon n had increased their poption by 100,000. If that continued, the Dragon n would be just like humans. It would not be difficult for them to be the biggest race on the continent. With their numbers and powerful strength, they would definitely be able to dominate the world. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson. You are truly the Dragon n¡¯s lucky star. Other than the Dragon God, Young Master Watson has made the greatest contribution to the Dragon n. Even the Dragon Kings can¡¯tpare to him! Just now, I heard Lady Fafnir say that he wants to nominate Watson to be the ninth Dragon King. I am the first to agree.¡± ¡°I also agree. Even though Watson is a human, he has made a significant contribution to our Dragon n. Even if we treat him as a Dragon n member, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡± While the many dragons were chattering, Watson walked out from a cave where a pregnant dragon was located on the rock wall. Looking at the Dragon n, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well, 100,000 dragons are indeed too crowded. There isn¡¯t even a ce for the young dragons to stay. Furthermore, it¡¯s too noisy to let those dragons fly all over the ce. Since I¡¯ve been chosen to be the leader of the Dragon n, I¡¯ll be good to them.¡± ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Watson extended his right hand toward the Dragon Lair and the countless barren mountains around it. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the starlight-tier building, Divine Dragon Star.] The countless barren mountains turned into rays of light and coiled around the Dragon Lair, causing the entire Dragon Lair to rise from the ground. It folded and curled in midair, transforming into a shining star that gradually floated into midair. The ce where the Dragon Lair was initially located, there was only a tnd with countless trees. The magical beasts had disappeared in all directions; they were at a loss. The Dragon Lair was built in a continuous mountain range a few hundred kilometers east of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. That mountain range was known as the Dragon Mountain Range because the shape of the mountain range was like a dragon circling it. In addition to the presence of the Dragon n and many magical beasts in it, that mountain range had always been a famous adventurer¡¯s exploration ce in the kingdom that was not inferior to the underground maze outside the City of Steel. However, the mountain range that stretched for dozens of kilometers had utterly disappeared, and a shining star had appeared in the sky instead. [Starlight-tier building: Divine Dragon Star] [Abilities: barrier of the Dragon n (the main body is made up of stars and separated from the original world). It is a long way from the real world. Only the dragons can go back and forth freely), Boundary Removal (the power of the dragons will be liberated. Even if they use the power of the Divine Dragon Star, they will not be expelled from the original world), Summon of the Dragon God (it can consume the power of Divine Dragon Star and summon a Dragon God. The Dragon God can satisfy people¡¯s wishes and at the same time contain the power of the Divine Dragon Star), Blessing of the Dragon God (any dragon living on the Divine Dragon Star will receive three times the attributes of the previous Dragon n. It will lose the effect after leaving the star).] [Additional abilities:ary Collision (can cause the Divine Dragon Star to fall and causerge-scale damage to the ground), can only be used once per day), Ocean of Gravity (has the ability to control gravity and distort the magical field surrounding the star).] Following the sessful fusion, Watson looked up toward the sky. There was a shining star above his head. It was hidden behind the blue sky. Countless dragons were floating in the air in a daze, realizing that the dragonir had disappeared. They were at a loss. At that moment, Watson stomped his feet. Swoosh! With a muffled sound, the stars in the sky were pulled infinitely closer. The dragons instantly felt the changes in their surroundings. They appeared in an endless world with ancient forests that reached the sky. There were also many tall mountains. Most importantly, a transparent barrier could be faintly seen at the top of the world. Behind the barrier was an endless pitch-ck starry sky. In the starry sky, clusters of light spots that would light up and then extinguish could be seen everywhere; the eyes of a God were watching everything in the world. It was as if the star was located at the boundary of the original world. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°Why did we suddenly change our position? It feels like that ce is so big, and besides the dragons, we did not sense the aura of any other creatures! Such a big ce, ten million dragons could fit in it, let alone a hundred thousand. Did Young Master Watson create this ce?¡± After the dragons appeared on the Divine Dragon Star, they looked around in surprise, eximing in amazement. ¡°Dragons, that is the new home I prepared for you. In the past, dragonirs were built in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Not only were they monitored by the Army of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but they were also constantly harassed by adventurers! But now, the situation is different. The Divine Dragon Star I created is essentially a star. Right now, we are in the gap between the original world and the world where the gods live. In other words, no matter what you do, no one will disturb you anymore. This is a genuinely freend. ¡± Watson opened his arms as he hovered in the sky, speaking with confidence. His voice was not loud, but it resounded in the hearts of every dragon. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson, for creating such a ce for us. We will never forget your kindness.¡± After the dragons heard Watson¡¯s words, they transformed into their human forms and knelt on one knee toward Watson. In the past, due to the scarcity of dragons, they could only upy ces within the human kingdom and sign a non-aggression pact with the humans. The eight Dragon Kings ruled overirs in different ces; they were scattered in five kingdoms on the continent, including the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They finally had their own territory. That cepletely belonged to them, and no one could disturb them. ¡°Long live, Young Master Watson!¡± More dragons transformed into human forms and knelt toward Watson, expressing the excitement in their hearts. At first, Fafnir had invited Watson to the Dragon Lair because they were greedy for the magical things that Watson had disyed. Then, they had more respect for Watson. At the same time, they were d that Fafnir had invited Watson to the Dragon n. If not for Watson, how could they have seen that scene that they might not even have seen in their dreams? ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get excited. Let me show you the specific usage of the Divine Dragon Star. ¡± Watson nodded in satisfaction at the grateful words of the dragons. He had created that star to give the dragons enough space to live and make the ce where the dragons lived a secret. He wanted to avoid being discovered, just like how he had built Mount Creation at the border, the tower in the City of Steel, and the Golden Pces in the ocean. He was preparing to transform that world into his perfect idea. As he spoke, Watson raised a finger toward the dark sky. ¡°Divine Dragon Summon!¡± As his voice fell, the night sky that was initially shining with stars suddenly lit up. The stars suddenly shone brightly and outlined in the endless universe, turning into the outline of a giant dragon. The shape of that divine dragon upied the vision of all the dragons below. Its size was so huge that it exceeded thebined length of several stars. After the unimaginably huge illusion of the dragon race appeared, a vast heavenly voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I am the Divine Dragon, the Guardian of the Divine Dragon Star. I can fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°I want a building suitable for the dragons to live in.¡± ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± After the Divine Dragon respectfully responded to Watson¡¯s words, its body gradually copsed from the massive starlight. Strands of starlight fell from the night sky andnded on the ground, instantly turning into numerous dazzling temples that shone with the luster of diamonds. Those temples looked golden and radiant from the outside as if they were the residences of gods. They were much better than the caves in the Dragon Lair. Many dragons were stunned by that. They breathed heavily. After all, if it was not for theck of space, who would want to live in a small cave? If there were luxurious and spacious houses to live in, who would like to live in a simple home? ¡°This is the first ability of the Divine Dragon Star, and that is to summon the Dragon God! The Dragon God can fulfill your wishes and help you resist the enemy. The premise is that you must provide the Dragon God with enough abilities. ¡°Next, I want to show you the Divine Dragon Star¡¯s second ability, the Ocean of Gravity. You can freely control the gravitational force around you, making the earth rise or fall. You can even distort the gravitational force to hide the ground you are on, just like that.¡± Watson pped his hands, and the entire Divine Dragon Star immediately erupted with a strong gravitational force. All the Dragons felt their bodies sink, and then all the light around them disappeared, turning into darkness. That was because the gravitational force had distorted all the light. In the dark, only the buildings that had just appeared on the star of the Dragon God were emitting light, making it seempletely silent. The feeling of the gravitational distortion onlysted for a few seconds before Watson dispelled it, ¡°Those are the two main abilities of the star of the Dragon God. I believe that you have also felt the remaining functions. That is, living here can increase your strength. The strength of each of your dragons is three times that of the previous ones. Furthermore, you can freely release your abilities in that area. Even if you temporarily raise your abilities to the starlight-tier, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is telling the truth. I feel that my body is filled with power¡ªa single punch can crush a mountain.¡± A muscr dragon held a dragon w upward; they carried a terrifying power that could crush anything. Fafnir¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s okay to disy the power of the starlight-tier here? Let me try.¡± As she spoke, her body suddenly expanded from the human form of a young girl to be a divine dragon made of mes. Countless mes appeared in the pitch-ck night sky. In those mes were the same as the starlight that had just formed the Divine Dragon in the endless night sky. They were connected and upied the entire universe. A huge dragon that was burning with mes of unimaginable size appeared. To the naked eye, the huge dragon had three eyes and a sun disk on its back. To the naked eye, the sun disk was no different from the real sun. When the fire dragon that covered the starry sky appeared, the temperature of the entire dragon star rose rapidly. The trees in the forest began to burn. Even the hard ground and the pce that had just been built were showing signs of melting. The starlight tier was named so because the elites who had reached that level would be like stars illuminating the world. It was also because, after entering the starlight tier, the power in their bodies would undergo a qualitative change and beparable to the number of stars. At that moment, because of the advancement to the starlight tier, Fafnir had transformed into the Divine Sun Dragon. If she attacked with all her strength, her emitted power would be no different from the actual sun. Obtaining the power of the stars was the difference between gods and humans. ¡°Lady Fafnir, it¡¯s so hot. My body is about to burn. Please don¡¯t reveal your true form again. ¡± As Fafnir revealed the appearance of the Divine Sun Dragon, many dragons¡¯ scalps were on fire. The chaotic cries caused Fafnir to retract her true form in the sky and return to the appearance of a human girl. The dragons were all peak diamond-tier dragons because of Watson¡¯s help. However, in front of Fafnir, they were like ants. There was an insurmountable gap between the gods and the dragons. ¡°Watson, you have done so much for the dragons. How can I thank you? ¡± After transforming, Fafnir wrapped her arms around the back of her head and came to Watson¡¯s side with a rxed expression. She had been suppressing her power to avoid being excluded from the world after entering the divine tier. However, there was no such restriction on the Divine Dragon Star. She had just revealed a little bit of her power. Seeing the awe-inspiring eyes of many of her fellow dragons, she felt very pleased. ¡°Lady Fafnir, you only need to fulfill your promise and summon the Dragon Kings over. Then, you can rmend me to be a Dragon King,¡± Watson responded with a smile. ¡°Just that request?¡± Fafnir was a little surprised. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll contact the Dragon Kings right now and ask them to hurry over! But Watson, with my current strength and the strength of the other dragons, I think I can already defeat the world. Why do you need other Dragon Kings?¡± ¡°For me, it¡¯s not enough to do just that.¡± Watson shook his head and recalled what his future self had said when he fought Nia. His real enemy was the Thorn Empire, and he only had three years left. Therefore, he had to maximize the power he could control. Since he could create eight starlight-tier Dragon Gods, it would be too much of a loss if he could only create one. That was not only for the challenges in the future but also to defeat King Landhar III. Fafnir did not quite understand Watson¡¯s answer, but she still followed Watson¡¯s idea and passed the information to the other Dragon Kings. There was a unique way for dragons to receive news from the dragonnguage magic passed down from generation to generation. No matter how far away a dragon was, they would be able to receive it. ... At that moment, in the Winter Nation, many kilometers away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The capital of the Winter Nation was known as the location of the Holy Land of Ice and Snow. ¡°Your Majesty, after the tireless efforts of the various healers in the capital, the symptoms of the citizens killing people in a frenzy have been alleviated.¡± In a pce made of ice in the Holy Land of Ice and Snow, the Queen of the Winter Nation, Gustav IV, was wearing a pure white, transparent dress. She cast her gaze on the minister kneeling on the ground. Gustav was the name of the Winter Nation¡¯s royal family, so the Winter Nation was also known as the Kingdom of Saint Gustav. However, most of the world knew them as Winter Nation. Empress Gustav IV was a gorgeous woman. Her silver-white hair was tied up high, and she wore a crystal crown on her head. Her sky-blue eyes were like an iceke that would not melt. Even though she was almost 50 years old, there was not a single wrinkle on her face. ¡°I understand now. Some time ago, countless blood-swords suddenly appeared in the kingdom. Those blood-colored des are obviously from foreign attacks. ording to my understanding, out of the five kingdoms on the continent, the only ones that can do that are the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡ªthey worship the seven gods¡ªand the war-loving Thorn Empire. First of all, excluding the empires that do not have any conflicts with us, the only suspect left would be the Holy Dragon Kingdom. There is a god, Ares, who rules over wars and bloodshed among their seven gods.¡± Empress Gustav spoke slowly; her voice was clear. ¡°We thought so too, Your Majesty! The Holy Dragon Kingdom should have been in danger from us after the copse of the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. It¡¯s fine if they aren¡¯t worried, but they even dare to take the initiative to attack, which gives us an excuse to attack them in return. I suggest that we send troops to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s northern border and take the border first.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to take the border. I heard that the border count doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Maybe we can rope in the border count and deal with the royal family together.¡± ¡°The border count does have a conflict with the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but that is a matter of their kingdom. It doesn¡¯t mean that he will help us! It¡¯s better to send troops to upy the border first. The envoys and Her Royal Highness have yet to return, and we have had no news from them. Either they have met with an ident, or the Holy Dragon Kingdom has discovered them. Perhaps the Holy Dragon Kingdom willunch a strike against us because of that. No matter what, we have to send troops to bring Her Royal Highness back and ensure her safety.¡± Looking at the ministers¡¯ discussions below the stage, Empress Gustav IV tapped her chair with her fingers with a calm expression. When the ministers were almost done discussing, she sat up straight and said, ¡°I have already understood everyone¡¯s thoughts. Sending troops to the Holy Dragon Kingdom is inevitable, but we don¡¯t have to rush to attack them. Just this morning, I received a letter from the Elven kingdom! The Elven King has already left the Forest of Eternity with his army. He will probably arrive at the southern border in a few days. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of the time when the Elven kingdom and the Holy Dragon Kingdom are at war to invade the border and make the Holy Dragon Kingdom suffer from enemies on both sides?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is wise, indeed!¡± After Empress Gustav IV voiced out her thoughts, the ministers immediatelyplimented her. ¡°Is there anything else you wish to report?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Your Majesty. Just now, someone saw many giant dragons soaring into the sky in the northern ice field. They were heading toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°The dragons went to the Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± Empress Gustav frowned, a trace of doubt shing in her eyes. Every kingdom had a dragonir. That was where the dragons lived, but not allirs would sign contracts with humans. The only dragonir in the world that signed a contract was their controlled by Fafnir, located in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The dragons were divided into pro-human and anti-human factions. Fafnir was the representative of the pro-human faction. Generally speaking, anti-human dragons lived in ces with terrible conditions to avoid being disturbed. Only pro-human dragons would live in the kingdom. That was also why Empress Gustav had been willing to negotiate with Fafnir in the early years, even though there were dragons in the northern ice field. The Dragon King that controlled the Dragon Lair in the northern ice field was known as the Ice River Dragon King; any existence that tried to enter his territory would be mercilessly frozen into ice cubes. ¡°The dragons in the ice field are moving out collectively toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom. What does that mean? Too many things have happened in the Holy Dragon Kingdom recently. There seems to be a pair of invisible hands controlling everything. It gives me a bad sign.¡± Tapping her fingers on the chair, Empress Gustav IV raised her head. Her sky-blue eyes looked at an unknown ce with deep emotions rolling within. .. On the other side, in the direction of the Forest of Eternity in the south. An Elven army of more than 100,000 elves was quietly crossing mountains and ridges, arriving at the southern border of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡°Everyone, put in more effort. As long as we cross that southern forest that blocks us, we will arrive at the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± An elf general took the bow and arrow from his back and wiped it, cheering the soldiers on. ¡°Previously, our elf race has been harmed by the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even our precious Lady Avril died tragically because of their king. Now, it¡¯s finally time for revenge. ¡°Take down the Holy Dragon Kingdom and kill all the people in the kingdom. From now on, the world will belong to the elven race.¡± The elves raised the longbows on their backs and shouted. Among the elves, the Elf King stood in the central area. Beside the king was a beautiful woman wearing a green robe with two curved dragon horns on her head. That woman was wearing a robe made of leaves. Her long green hair gave off a natural aura. At that moment, the woman was looking around and said, with some emotion, ¡°Elf King, in order to ask me to help, you are willing to spend the water from the Spring of Life! You even gave the water to your soldiers. For an immortal army of 100,000 elves, you almost dried the Spring of Life. Is it worth it?¡± The Elf King¡¯s face was a little twisted at those words. After a moment of silence, he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s worth it. As long as we can kill the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom and destroy the Holy Dragon Kingdom, everything is worth it! The elves had always guarded the Spring of Life, which did not bring us wealth. It¡¯s better for me to use water from the Spring of Life on the soldiers and risk my life, even if that is a decision that goes against our ancestors.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± the beautiful woman replied perfunctorily. ¡°As one of the eight Dragon Kings, I am the one who controls the forest. With the amount of water from Spring of Life that you gave me, I will give you the support of a hundred dragons. That should be enough to wipe out a human kingdom, right?¡± ¡°Thank you, Forest Dragon King. That amount is enough.¡± The Elf King spoke confidently. He had already sent a message to the Winter Nation a few days ago. Calcting the time, the Winter Nation should have received it. The Winter Nation was closer to the north of the kingdom. If he attacked then, it should be around the same time as the Elven Kingdom. If the Winter Nation were to y tricks and attack slowly, he would not be afraid. With the dragons and the immortal elven army, he would be able to upy most of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s territory. By then, it would be toote for the Winter Nation to react. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t lose out because my n is perfect!¡± A smile appeared on the Elf King¡¯s lips. He was already fantasizing about taking down the Holy Dragon Kingdom and seeing King Landhar III begging for forgiveness in front of him, the scene of the elves bing the rulers of the world. At that moment, the Forest Dragon King standing beside him suddenly changed her expression and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Elf King, I¡¯m sorry. I just suddenly received a message from Dragon King Fafnir from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. She has something very important to discuss with me. It seems that I have to leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the important thing? I won¡¯t let you miss our battle with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Forest Dragon King, I¡¯ve given you the water of the Spring of Life.¡± The Elf King looked nervous as he saw the Forest Dragon King wave her hand carelessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the speed of your soldiers, it will take at least three days, or even longer, even if they want to cross the forest that is full of magical beasts. That¡¯s enough for the dragons to fly back and forth to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve promised you, I won¡¯t go back on my word. The dragons are creatures that keep their promises. I¡¯ll rush back before the battle begins.¡± After saying that, the Forest Dragon King spread two wings made of leaves on her back and flew into the air.. Hundreds of dragons disguised as human figures followed her into the air and disappeared in an instant. Chapter 456 - Transforming Into A Chaos Dragon

Chapter 456: Transforming Into A Chaos Dragon

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, the news has been spread. ording to the speed, it will take about a day for all the Dragon Kings to reach the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Are you waiting here or returning to the capital? If you want to return to the capital, I can send you back now,¡± Fafnir said. Watson said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a day. After all, I have nothing to do now that I¡¯ve returned to the capital. Furthermore, I can help to build this ce better if I stay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you can stay. Actually, I think so too. In that case, let¡¯s begin!¡± Fafnir heaved a sigh of relief. She was really worried that Watson would want to return to the capital. After seeing Watson¡¯s ability, she was a little worried that letting Watson return to the kingdom would make the Holy Dragon Kingdom stronger. In her opinion, as long as she had Watson, they would have the ability to dominate the world. It was better to leave such mighty power in the hands of the dragons than to hand it over to others. As for the treaty she had signed with the Holy Dragon Kingdom, that treaty had initially made her feel very ufortable. However, she no longer cared about the contents of the treaty. A mere treaty was nothingpared to Watson. As long as they used Watson to obtain enough resources, would they be afraid of a mere human kingdom? ¡®Thest time I went to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, I was intimidated by the human king. This time, I won¡¯t go again! It should have been my turn. If the human king knew that I had advanced to the starlight-tier, I wonder what his expression would be like.¡¯ Fafnir narrowed her eyes as a smile formed on her lips. She could already imagine the scene where King Landhar III was shocked by the change in her strength; perhaps he would pee in his pants. ¡°Master Watson, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone in our Dragon n and ask them to hand over all the treasures and medicinal herbs they have. You can take a look at what you can fuse and create.¡± Having made up her mind to get Watson to do a little more work for her before the other Dragon Kings arrive, Fafnir left with Watson. At the same time, at the Royal Academy in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital. ¡°Phew, I¡¯ve finally returned to the academy. I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ve been on the dragon all the way. My butt feels so ufortable. As expected, bing a Dragon Knight is not as wonderful as I imagined.¡± One by one, the students got off the dragon. Some held their butts, while others rubbed their sore shoulders and grimaced. However, when they saw the other students in the academy looking at them with envy and envy, they endured the pain and leaned against the dragon with their heads held high, as if they were generals returning with victory. Since Watson was not by their side, they could easily forget everything that had happened in the Dragon Lair. They could show off in front of those who did not know. The older Dragon Knights saw through the childish thoughts of those young ones and did not say anything. They stood at the side with a solemn expression. ¡°Captain, we have sessfullypleted the recruitment process for the Dragon Knights. Should we go and report to His Majesty?¡± A Dragon Knight asked the Captain. Before the Captain could speak, Julius, the vice-captain, said, ¡°Let me report to His Majesty about that matter. I have memorized the information of all the students and their dragons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The Captain nodded. He watched Julius leave. After he left, a member beside him suddenly lowered his voice; he looked unhappy. ¡°Captain, Julius¡¯ performance in the Dragon Lair was quite poor. He opposed the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, Watson, and he even ridiculed him. In the end, his dragon was almost taken away by Watson, and he lost all respect as a Dragon Knight. Why did you let him report to His Majesty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain. Reporting to His Majesty is a good job. After all, our mission for that time has beenpleted. Perhaps His Majesty will reward those who report to him.¡± The Dragon Knights were all talking at once. Their words were filled with dissatisfaction toward Julius. Not only were they dissatisfied with what Julius had done to Watson, but they were also dissatisfied with what Julius had done after obtaining the Purple Lightning Dragon. His increasingly proud attitude toward them was as if he had already regarded himself as the number one person in the Dragon Knights. ¡°If Julius wants to go, then let him go. After all, his previous dragon was killed by someone. He is also very sad. We can see this aspensation to him. ¡± ¡°Captain¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore.¡± ¡°Captain, you¡¯re really a good person. As for whether Vice-captain Julius will be able to appreciate your kindness or not, it¡¯s up to him.¡± The Dragon Knights dispersed as they discussed among themselves. Meanwhile, the new Dragon Knights were surrounded by many students, asking about what they saw in the dragonir. ¡°When I was in the Dragon Lair, I did not see a sleeping bag dragon that waspletelypatible with me. It floated toward me on its own andpletely stuck to my body. I wonder what kind of magic power I have that makes it so obsessed with me.¡± The one who spoke the loudest was Casey. ¡°But your dragon looks so weak and small. It can¡¯t bepared to other people¡¯s dragons at all.¡± Someone raised a question, which made Casey¡¯s eyes widen in dissatisfaction. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m telling you that the sleeping bag dragon is much more powerful than you think. If it revealed its full form, it would scare you to death! And let me tell you another secret. When I was in the Dragon Lair, it wasn¡¯t just the sleeping bag dragon. The other dragons were also very fond of me. Several dragons almost gave up their original masters and fell into my arms. ¡± ¡°For example¡ª¡± ¡°Can you listen carefully? What¡¯s with the questions.¡± Lana was holding a parasol not far away from Casey. When she saw her brother¡¯s expression, she could not help but shake her head. ¡°It seems like my brother is proud because he obtained a dragon. It¡¯s a pity that I did not get a dragon as well. He¡¯s weak, but my brother¡¯s luck is really enviable.¡± As Lana spoke, she looked at the two dragons that were bickering not far from her. They were of different colors but had powerful auras. That made Lana look even more envious. She did not have any talent for cultivation. She was able to advance to gold-tier because of Watson¡¯s sun and moon fruits. She dismissed the idea after giving it some thought. Even if she could get a dragon, she would not be able to train under the sun like other Dragon Knights. Perhaps the reason she could not get a dragon was the sunlight sickness. ¡°Miss Charlotte, Miss Lily, where is Young Master Watson?¡± While she was thinking, Nia walked past her and asked Charlotte and Lily. Charlotte and Lily, who were quarreling, looked at each other with a strange expression. ¡°Watson stayed with the Dragon King, Fafnir. He won¡¯t be back for some time,¡± Christina said, who had suddenly appeared in front of them. A muscr man with a stone mask on his face was beside her. ¡°What did Young Master Watson do? Why would he stay there? Is he trapped? Does he need my help?¡± Nia looked a little anxious, and a dangerous aura emanated from her body. That aura made the man with the stone mask beside Christina take two steps backward and assume a defensive stance, murmuring in a low voice, ¡°What a powerful aura. I did not expect to see such a powerful existence other than Watson.¡± ¡°Miss Nia, you don¡¯t have to worry. I can exin in detail what happened in the Dragon Lair. Do you want toe to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyardter? Let¡¯s have a cup of tea and have a chat! Charlotte, Lily, and Miss Lana, if you have nothing else to do, let¡¯s go to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard together.¡± ¡°Thank you for your offer, Miss Christina. I happen to be thirsty.¡± Lana agreed with a smile. Even though she did not have the chance to go to the Dragon Lair, she could listen to Christina¡¯s description. Perhaps she would hear something interesting. After all, the Dragon King had sent the others away. She must have wanted Watson because he had done something. On the other hand, in the royal pce... Julius stood in front of the empty hall. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡± He knew that there was a problem with King Landhar III. People who came to visit could only stay outside the door. If they entered the door, they would be severely punished or even lose their lives. At that moment, there was no echo from the house after his voice fell, which made him fall into deep thought. He rushed to report to King Landhar III because he wanted to take credit and because he wanted to tattle on Watson. He had be aughingstock in the eyes of others because of Watson in the Dragon Lair. If others were to tell on him, he would be punished for dereliction of duty. It would be different if he were to do it himself. He could distort what Watson had said to make His Majesty hate Watson. Having made up his mind, Julius was thinking about how to frame Watson. At that moment, he heard a dignified voiceing from the room. ¡°Come in.¡± Holding his breath, he pushed open the door and walked into the hall. It was an office. King Landhar III was wearing a formal suit and sitting behind the desk, his fingers pinching the space between his eyebrows. It seemed like he was just correcting the pile of documents in front of him. After entering, Julius did not dare to look around. He immediately knelt on one knee. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± That was the first time he met the King alone. King Landhar III¡¯s appearance stimted his skin, causing goosebumps to appear. ¡°Get up. You said that you had something to report. Tell me. Is the Dragon Knights¡¯ recruitment process over?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We now have a hundred Dragon Knights! Not only that, I have also received a diamond-tier Purple Thunder Dragon. The students and dragons who received a dragon include¡ª¡± Julius was about to recite the names of the students and the dragons when he was interrupted impatiently by King Landhar III with a wave of his hand. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about those useless things. Is Watson back?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Watson is not back yet.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± King Landhar III put down the document in his hand and stood up abruptly from where he was. His eyes were fixed on Julius. That gaze reminded Julius of the fear he felt when he faced the magical beast for the first time when he was young. His head drooped involuntarily. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. Why was the King so surprised by the news? He suppressed his difort. Julius said, ¡°Your Majesty, that is correct. Watson is not back yet. After the dragon selection process, the Dragon King, Fafnir, invited him to stay. She had something to say to him! I don¡¯t know what it was, but she insisted on going behind our backs. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing. I don¡¯t think Watson has any intention of staying with us. I also don¡¯t know if that so-called strongest genius in the kingdom has any special intentions toward the Dragon n.¡± Adding fuel to the fire, Julius briefly exined what had happened in the Dragon Lair. He skimmed over the matter of him targeting Watson and only emphasized that Watson had shown off his fusion magic in front of the Dragon n. When King Landhar III heard his words, his expression was ugly. The more he listened, the darker his face became. Julius did not care about that. Instead, he felt like King Landhar III was dissatisfied because of Watson¡¯s various actions. That was why he had such an expression. ¡°Julius, you are the Dragon Knights¡¯ vice-captain, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. I am the vice-captain.¡± ¡°From now on, you are no longer the vice-captain.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you nning to promote me?¡± Julius¡¯ eyes lit up. He knew that there would be benefits in reporting to His Majesty. It had not been in vain for him to put in so much effort to discredit Watson. ¡°Promotion? Do you think that what you did in the Dragon Lair warrants a promotion? I have a few questions that I want to ask properly. The first question is that you said that Watson deliberately showed off the fusion magic in the Dragon Lair and fused many good things to steal other people¡¯s dragons. Then why was your dragon not taken away? You said Watson was disloyal to the kingdom and secretly wanted to discuss some bad things with the dragons. If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you bring Watson back? You knew that Watson would not discuss good things with the dragons, yet you deliberately left Watson there. What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡ª¡± Julius broke out in cold sweat, and his lips trembled, unable to speak. ¡°I hate liars the most. Seeing that you havemitted a crime for the first time, I can let it go this time. But you must bring Watson back, right now! I will go with you. If you can¡¯t bring Watson back, then you will be thrown into prison.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s tone was stern, and his face was full of anger. His words contained a fit of irrepressible rage. He was about to explode. It was not because Julius had deceived him but because Julius had left Watson in the Dragon Lair, and he even came to him to im credit for his cleverness. Others might not understand, but he was very clear about Watson¡¯s ability. There had been so many changes in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and 90 percent of the credit was due to Watson. If Watson was left in the dragonir, who knew what earth-shattering changes Watson could help the Dragon n make. That would make the Dragon n¡¯s power too inted and disrupt his ns without Watson. ¡°Your Majesty, the Dragon Lair is the gathering ce of the Dragon n. There are thousands of giant dragons, and the Dragon King, Fafnir, guards it. It would not be good if you went there personally, right? I understood my mistake. Let me gather a team and then get Watson.¡± ¡°Julius, didn¡¯t you understand what I said? I said I would go over there now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Julius trembled and lowered his head in fear. He really did not know what mistake he had made to make King Landhar III so angry. He also did not understand why the King was so anxious about Watson. Was Watson so important in King Landhar III¡¯s heart? ¡°Your Majesty, please wait a moment. I will summon the Purple Lightning Dragon that I have just obtained and let it lead us to the Dragon Lair.¡± Julius did not bring his dragon to the pce. He could only let it wait outside the pce. ¡°There is no need to go through so much trouble. There is a faster way.¡± ncing at Julius, King Landhar III walked out of the bedroom with his hands behind his back. Julius followed behind him. King Landhar III pped his hands. A few guards came up to King Landhar III while carrying a huge radiant throne. King Landhar III sat on it. Swoosh! With a muffled sound, a long robe appeared on King Landhar III¡¯s body. He had a crown on his head and looked like a god. Besides him, 20 soldiers responsible for guarding the pce had appeared. Most of them carried the throne on their shoulders. Two of the remaining soldiers were separated, one on the left and one on the right, as they grabbed Julius¡¯ arms and lifted him. ¡°Let¡¯s set off for the Dragon Lair.¡± King Landhar III changed into afortable position. He did not even look at Julius and gave an order to the god-king¡¯s army. The soldiers instantly carried the throne and disappeared from where they were. They arrived at the Dragon Lair, hundreds of kilometers away. At that moment, the numerous mountains around the Dragon Lair had disappeared, leaving only t and emptynd. Magical beasts were moving through the forest. Floating in the air, King Landhar III¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly as he watched all of that. He controlled the god-king¡¯s army tond on the ground. At the same time, Julius was also thrown to the ground. He clutched his throat and began to retch. The god-king¡¯s army possessed powerparable to that of a god. It only took them a few minutes to reach the original location of the Dragon Lair by pushing the huge throne. That speed was many times faster than a dragon. Even if he was a Dragon Knight who had been through hundreds of battles, he could not bear such a fast speed; he felt a little dizzy. ¡°Julius, look at this ce. That is where the Dragon Lair was previously located. Did I make a mistake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty.¡± Julius raised his head with difficulty. After looking around, his expression turned from confusion to shock. ¡°That should be where the Dragon Lair was. But where is the Dragon Lair? Why did it disappear? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Julius, do you still remember what I said just now? If I don¡¯t see Watson aftering here with you, I will punish you severely.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, wait, let me look for him. I think the Dragon n might have used magic to hide their after we left. Give me a few minutes, and I will definitely find them.¡± Julius stood up shakily, his head full of cold sweat. In his opinion, it was impossible for the Dragon n¡¯sir to disappear into thin air. Since it did not disappear into thin air, it must be something that made him unable to see it. ¡°Three minutes. I¡¯ll give you three minutes. ¡°King Landhar III looked at the sun in the sky. A shining star reflected in his eyes. Even though the light of that star only shed for a moment, the overly bright luster still attracted his attention. While he was observing the sky, Julius had already taken action. Under the threat of death, Julius moved very quickly. He spread hisbat aura wings on his back and used the teleportation unique to gold-tier warriors to move in mid-air constantly. With both fists, he smashedbat techniques that contained powerfulbat auras onto the ground. While attacking, he was still searching with reddened eyes. ¡°Where is it? Where the hell is it? Come out quickly.¡± As he attacked, the trees on the ground broke one after another. The magical beasts that could not dodge in time died too. Even the ground was covered withrge pits. In just an instant, the ground within a radius of several kilometers was riddled with holes. ¡°Nothing? How could that be? There¡¯s nothing in the trees and nothing under the ground. Where are they hiding? ¡± The more he attacked, the more anxious Julius became. Finally, when he was feeling frustrated, the voice of King Landhar III rang out. ¡°Julius, it seems like you could not fulfill your promise. You¡¯ve lied to me twice in a row. You are really bold. Since that is the case, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please give me another chance!¡± Julius begged for mercy in a panic, but a shining arm prated his neck before he could finish his words. Julius saw a soldier from the god-king army pull out the arm that was inserted into his neck. That was thest scene he saw in his life. ¡°What a waste. But that is just right. I have another body that can allow a god to descend. Since Watson and the Dragon Lair are not here, then it¡¯s just as I expected. Watson has done something for them! It¡¯s useless to stay here. I can only ask after Watson returns to the royal city.¡± Looking around, King Landhar III¡¯s expression was unsightly. He used the god-king¡¯s army to grab Julius¡¯ body and quickly turned into a ray of light, returning to the capital. As a peak diamond-tier elite, he could not sense where the Dragon n had gone. That proved that the Dragon n¡¯sir was very likely to have been moved. He was very unhappy about that, but he had no other choice. He could only wait for Watson to return. Watson¡¯s family and friends, as well as his master, were all in the capital. He believed that Watson would not be gone for long. After hearing that Julius had asked Watson to stay in the Dragon n, he did not intend to let Julius go. Julius would never have thought that he would go to find King Landhar III to take credit; that clever action had be the fuse for his death. For a moment, King Landhar III came to where the Dragon n was initially gathered and quickly left. That scene did not rm anyone except Watson. At that moment, Watson was standing on the Divine Dragon Star. He was slightly relieved. ¡°When King Landhar III was here, he kept looking at the sky. I thought I had been discovered. Fortunately, as long as the position of the Divine Dragon Star is distorted, even if King Landhar III has the help of the gods, he would not be able to discover it.¡± When Watson chose to stay in the Dragon n, he had already thought that King Landhar III would definitely look for him because his power was necessary for King Landhar III. As a brilliant and strategic man, King Landhar III definitely did not want him to fall into the hands of other races. It was an excellent opportunity to test whether King Landhar III could see through the buildings he fused. Fortunately, the King could not. ¡°Now, I can rx. Even if I do something amazing on the Divine Dragon Star, King Landhar III will not know,¡± Watson muttered, his eyes shining. He was looking forward to the uing meeting with the eight Dragon Kings. On that day, a significant event had happened in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Due to the expansion of the Dragon Knights, King Landhar III issued an order to designate that day as the Dragon Knights¡¯ anniversary, or Dragon Birthday, and the people in the capital set upnterns and streamers to celebrate the festival. King Landhar III had paid for the money to prepare for the festival. In addition to the festival, King Landhar III also announced the establishment of the former vice-captain of the Dragon Knights, Julius, as the new captain of the Dragon Knights, leading the Dragon Knights in training. The Dragon Knights would have to participate in the original course and also undergo training. Of course, more training was not a hardship for those who could be Dragon Knights, but rather a glory. While the Holy Dragon Kingdom was busy celebrating, the Divine Dragon Star also spent a day quietly. With Watson¡¯s help, the Divine Dragon Star waspletely different from when it had just been built. The ce where the original forest used to be had been turned into a yground made ofplex branches. A few newborn dragons slid down the wooden slide, having a great time. Next to the original forest was arge group of pces; even the surrounding mountains had been changed. The mountains had been hollowed out and injected with arge amount of magma. That ce has be a ce for many dragons to soak in hot springs. The entire Divine Dragon Star was filled withughter. ¡°Lady Fafnir, that potion is called Dragon Blood Boiling Potion. Its effect is to increase thebat strength of the dragons by ten times in a short period. The effectsts for a day. However, after using it, the dragon will fall into an anemic state. It is a tinum-tier potion! Other than that, there are five other tinum-tier potions. They are the Automatic Evolution Potion, Time Freeze Potion, Super Defense Potion, Super Strength Potion, and Super Agility Potion. ¡°In addition to the six tinum-tier potions, I have also used the precious herbs you provided to develop two diamond-tier potions. They are the Dragon Transformation Potion and the Ascension Potion. ¡± Watson stood on the highest peak, holding six potions and two potions in his left and right hands, and showed them to Fafnir. That was the result of his one night¡¯s work. Together with the Super Reproduction Potion and the potion that could maintain his strength at the diamond-tier for one day, he had developed a total of ten potions, and those ten potions consumed most of the resources that the Dragon n had in reserve. ¡°I wonder what those potions are for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin too much about the tinum-tier potions. For example, the Automatic Evolution Potion can allow creatures to evolve automatically after consuming it. For example, the dragon race is divided into tinum-tier and diamond-tier dragons. That is determined by bloodline. Some dragons have stronger bloodlines, so they can enter into a stronger tier. However, some dragons have weaker bloodlines, so they may not reach the diamond tier in their lifetime. After consuming the automatic evolution potion, the situation will change. Even dragons with weaker bloodlines have the chance to evolve into pure-blooded dragons. Every time they consume the potion, the dragon will evolve once. However, that kind of evolution is not stable, and the effects are not necessarily the same. There is a possibility that they will gain abilities that are not of much use.¡± ¡°As for super dexterity, strength, or defense potions, they can increase agility and other attributes by arge margin for a short period. The range of increase is roughly from tinum to peak tinum! Those are not the main points. The main points are the two diamond-tier potions in my right hand.¡± As Watson spoke, he raised the two potions in his right hand. The first is the Dragon Transformation Potion. After taking that potion, a non-dragon being can transform into a dragon. The type of dragon that the person will be depends on their own luck. It can be a strong dragon race or a weaker one. But overall, it will be a diamond-tier dragon.¡± Watson¡¯s body immediately changed after he poured the two potions into his mouth, which were glittering with gold, asionally emitting the roar of a dragon, and sometimes transforming into the phantom of a dragon race. Roar! Watson¡¯s body suddenly changed. First, his body grew taller, and then green-gray scales emerged from his body. The green-gray scales were suffused with the same color of airflow, then came the wings, tail, and horns of a dragon. In just a few seconds, Watson¡¯s body changed from an ordinary human into a dragon that emitted the aura of a diamond-tier elite. The appearance of the dragon he transformed into was different from that of a typical dragon. First, there were no eyes on his head. There was only a vertical gap in the middle, followed by the position of the dragon¡¯s head. There were a total of seven dragon horns that coiled around, forming the shape of a crown. There were three pairs of wings on Watson¡¯s back and one vertical wing, forming the seven wings of a dragon. As he transformed into a dragon, the dragon Watson transformed into roared toward the sky. When the vertical pupil between his brows opened, revealing a grey eyeball without pupils, when that eyeball opened, a gray eye-shaped star suddenly appeared in the sky, overlooking the world. ¡°What kind of dragon is that?¡± Fafnir looked at everything in front of her in surprise. Compared to the powerful potion Watson created, she was even more confused about Watson¡¯s current appearance. She was a Divine Sun Dragon, and after Watson transformed, he was only a diamond-tier dragon. However, the aura that he emitted made her feel a trace of fear. [The Diamond-tier Dragon: Chaos Dragon] [Attribute: Chaos] [Abilities: Eye of Chaos (the eye of a Chaos Dragon is connected to the source of chaos. It can extract the power of the source of Chaos Elemental Magic), Draconic Mastery (draconic magic that controls all elements), World Annihtion (using the power of chaos to causerge-scale destruction), Form Transformation (six elemental forms that can transform into the earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness), Seven-winged Crown (obtaining the majesty of the Dragon King for a short period), Energy Elimination (able to eliminate all power within sight, weakening the effect of power beyond one¡¯s own level).] [Additional ability: Seven-day Creation (able to transform the body into seven different dragon species to fight enemies; can only be used once in seven days).] After transforming into a Chaos Dragon, information about himself surfaced in Watson¡¯s mind. The Dragon Transformation Potion was the one he was most satisfied with out of the ten tinum or even diamond-tier potions he had created. That potion was very simr to the Blessings of the Gods and Demons that he had developed, which could turn people into angels. However, it was not as powerful as that potion, which could turn people into diamond-tier dragons. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll try out the abilities of a Chaos Dragon.¡± The seven chaos-colored crowns on his head suddenly changed into seven different colors. The chaos-elemental magic source connected to his pupils also changed. The colors of the earth, fire, water, light, and darkness were separated from them. With the appearance of those colors, the dragon Watson had transformed into suddenly shuddered. Sixpletely different dragons separated from his body. Six of them had eyes, and their bodies were full of mes. They were fire-elemental dragons that were very simr to Fafnir¡¯s sun dragon. There was also a water-elemental dragon that was surrounded by waves and had a long fishtail. Six elemental dragons with different attributes, including Watson himself, were seven diamond-ranked dragons. Each of them had seven clones. That scene stunned Fafnir. Even though the Chaos Dragon is a diamond-tier dragon, its abilities are not weaker than the peak diamond-tier Dragon Kings. It could even be stronger than some of the Dragon Kings. Under Fafnir¡¯s shocked gaze, Watson retracted his dragon form, the seven giant dragons disappeared, and he returned to his human form. ¡°Watson, how did you do that?¡± Fafnir could not help but ask from the side. ¡°That is my ability as a Chaos Dragon. Using the dragon potion can turn other races into giant dragons, and it can also allow dragons who are not satisfied with their current bloodline to undergo a bloodline conversion.¡± As Watson exined, it had already made Fafnir breathe heavily. Other than giving birth, the dragon race had an additional ability to expand its poption. It was also abnormal, allowing the dragons to transform their races. That would make the dragon race more diverse. ¡°Watson, that Dragon Transformation potion is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity that it can only convert dragons to diamond-tier. Right now, the weakest links in the dragon race are also the Dragon Kings. It would be great if it could be improved! That potion is useless to you. Your human form is even stronger than your dragon form.¡± Since she had spent a day with Watson and had been watching all the amazing things that Watson had done, the endurance of Fafnir¡¯s heart had also be stronger. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I became a dragon because of the meeting with the Dragon Kingster. If I transform into a dragon, the other Dragon Kings can better recognize my identity! As for the method to improve that potion, it¡¯s simple. As long as Ibine several Dragon Transformation Potions, I can create a Divine Dragon Transformation Potion that can allow people to evolve to the starlight tier.¡± ¡°How many Dragon Transformation Potions do I need to fuse that Divine Dragon Transformation Potion? ¡°About ten.¡± ¡°How many dragon transformation potions are there in the Dragon n now?¡± ¡°Less than ten.¡± Fafnir rolled her eyes at Watson¡¯s words. Since there were fewer than ten Dragon Transformation Potions, Watson¡¯s mention of the Divine Dragon Transformation Potions made her excited for nothing. She cursed in her heart. She looked at the other potion in Watson¡¯s right hand and said, ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve seen the Dragon Transformation Potion. What kind of potion is that? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just introduced it to you. That is the Ascension Potion. Its effect is very simple. I¡¯ll give you a simple test.¡± Watson did not wait for Fafnir to agree. He directly poured the ascension potion into his mouth. The Ascension Potion was a potion simr to a clock. The liquid formed the dial and the hands of the clock. It kept beating. The potion burst after entering Watson¡¯s mouth, quickly turning into a pile of vaporized bubbles and rushing into Watson¡¯s body. Boom! With a muffled sound, an aura of the starlight tier suddenly erupted from Watson¡¯s body. A series of stars appeared to outline Watson¡¯s human form in the night sky where the Divine Dragon Star was located. Watson stretched out his right hand outward and supported the Divine Dragon Star with just one hand. In a short time, the Ascension Potion could allow a person to advance to the starlight tier and have the strength of a god. Since it is used to raise one¡¯s tier, it was still different from a real god. Therefore, one would not be repelled by the heavens and earth. That process couldst for about ten seconds. At that moment, Watson¡¯s entire body was glowing, and his hair was standing on end. Powerful energy gushed out from every pore of his body, forming an energy tide. Ten seconds? Fafnir clicked her tongue. Ten seconds could turn a person into a starlight-tier elite, but even one second would have already been heaven-defying. After a few seconds of shock, she came to her senses. ¡°Watson, the effects of that precious medicine aren¡¯t permanent. It could clearly be exined in a sentence, yet you drank it like that. Aren¡¯t you wasting it?¡± How many precious herbs would it take to create that potion to maintain the starlight tier for ten seconds? Watson had wasted those herbs to demonstrate it to her.. Fafnir felt her heart bleed. Chapter 457 - Dragon Kings In Dispute

Chapter 457: Dragon Kings In Dispute

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What happened? A huge figure suddenly appeared in the sky. Such an oppressive figure looks pretty simr to Lady Fafnir¡¯s Divine Dragon Star. Did she reveal her true form again?¡± After Watson consumed the Ascension Potion and released a powerparable to a god¡¯s, the entire dragon race on the Divine Dragon Star was shocked. They all looked up at the sky in surprise. ¡°That looks very simr to Lady Fafnir¡¯s Divine Sun Dragon, but there¡¯s a clear difference. It seems like Young Master Watson. Did Young Master Watson create that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Young Master Watson has so many magical techniques that even we can¡¯t imagine. It would not be strange if it were Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Whether it is or not, let¡¯s go and take a look first.¡± Many dragons discussed among themselves and rushed in the direction where Watson and Fafnir were. Soon, many dragons gathered around Watson and looked at him curiously. At that time, Watson had just exined the effects of the Ascension Potion on his body. A dragon asked, ¡°Lady Fafnir, what happened to the strange phenomenon in the sky just now? Did Young Master Watson cause it?¡± ¡°You can ask Watson yourself. I don¡¯t want to talk now.¡± Watson had wasted a potion that could raise one¡¯s strength to the starlight tier for ten seconds. Fafnir looked distressed and waved her hand; the other dragons could only turn their gazes to Watson. ¡°That¡¯s right. The abnormality just now was indeed caused by me. I¡¯ve developed a diamond-tier potion that can temporarily raise a person¡¯s strength to the starlight tier.¡± ¡°A potion that can raise a person¡¯s strength to the starlight-tier. Is that for real?¡± The dragons who heard that took a deep breath. On the day they had interacted with Watson, they had already seen Watson do many surprising things. However, when they heard Watson¡¯s words at that moment, they were still surprised. ¡°No wonder Lady Fafnir is so unhappy. Master Watson had swallowed a diamond-tier potion to demonstrate a point, which made her feel distressed,¡± a dragon said with a strange expression. It was not Fafnir¡¯s fault that she was feeling distressed. If they were in Fafnir¡¯s shoes, they would also feel upset. Such a precious potion should be used in a more critical situation and not wasted on a demonstration. ¡°It¡¯s not a precious potion anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if I waste one. I can still make more.¡± Sensing the thoughts of many dragons, Watson tried tofort them. If such a heaven-defying potion was not considered precious in Watson¡¯s eyes, then what kind of potion was precious to him? Watson¡¯s words made the dragons look even more strange. They looked at him as if he was a monster. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, Watson. That potion can only be made by the herbs that we umted. Even if the dragons have very long lives, we need hundreds or even thousands of years to collect that many treasures, but it still can¡¯t withstand your extravagance,¡± Fafnir pouted and growled; she could not listen anymore. Just as she was about to continue reprimanding Watson, a dragon suddenly flew over from the sky. Itnded on the ground and transformed into a human form. It respectfully went up to Fafnir and knelt on one knee. ¡°Lady Fafnir, the Dragon Kings from the other liars have arrived below the Divine Dragon Star. They can¡¯t seem to find our originalir and are in dispute. Should we send someone to get them?¡± ¡°The Dragon Kings have arrived? They are quite fast. They arrived earlier than I expected.¡± Fafnir narrowed his eyes. ¡°Watson, I will settle the score with you regarding the potionter. Come with me to wee the Dragon Kings!¡± ... Below the Divine Dragon Star, where Fafnir¡¯sir had been initially located. ¡°What¡¯s going on? If my memory is correct, this should be where Fafnir¡¯s originalir is located. Why is it an empty space?¡± The green-haired Forest Dragon King and the Fantasy Dragon King looked around with a frown. They were wearing feathered clothes woven from leaves and had two simple, tree-branch-shaped dragon horns on their heads. ¡°Forest Dragon King, you¡¯re here early! It seems like there¡¯s some residual human aura around their. There are also some potholes and traces of destruction on the ground, indicating a battle not too long ago. Did Fafnir have a conflict with the people from the Holy Dragon Kingdom? She called for us and said that it was urgent. Perhaps she needed help.¡± Not far away from the Forest Dragon King, a handsome young man with white hair and tanned skin, exuding a spatial aura and holding two scantily d dragon girls in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he said casually. ¡°Light Dragon King, the human undtions and traces of destruction on the ground here are at most tinum-tier, and the range is notrge. I don¡¯t believe that a tinum-tier guy could destroy the entire Dragon n. Put away your useless guesses.¡± ncing at the handsome ck-skinned young man who spoke, a hint of dissatisfaction shed across the Forest Dragon King¡¯s eyes. The Dragon n had eight Dragon Kings. Those eight Dragon Kings controlled the six elements ¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. In addition to forest and death, there were eight dragons in total. Among them, Fafnir was the Dragon King who symbolized the fire element, and the young was the Dragon King who controlled the light element. The Light Dragon King had a lustful personality. He had no less than a thousand wives, including the wives of various races. His character was not something that the Forest Dragon King, who was a woman, liked. ¡°I¡¯m just casually saying a guess. You don¡¯t have to be so agitated! You¡¯ve been in that mood for hundreds of years, and you still don¡¯t know how to change. No wonder you¡¯re still single.¡± The Light Dragon King raised his eyebrows. He pinched the shoulders of the two dragon girls beside him, making them moan. ¡°What did you say? You want to fight me?¡± The Forest Dragon King frowned when he heard that. The hundreds of dragons under hermand were also in a battle stance. As the Forest Dragon King frowned, the ground began to grow rapidly. At the same time, the trees moved around the Forest Dragon King as if they were endowed with endless vitality. ¡°Long time no see, Forest, Light, and you¡¯re still irritable. I don¡¯t care if you want to fight, but Fafnir invited her here. At least make sure Fafnir¡¯s location is still safe! My time is very precious. It is invible. I have very little personal time, so I value it very much. Are you arguing here to vite my interest?¡± While the Forest Dragon King and Light Dragon King were arguing, a few figures appeared in the sky. They were the remaining five Dragon Kings. The one who spoke was the one at the front of the five Dragon Kings. His face was painted with clown-like makeup; he was a ck-haired youth with thick eye shadow on his eyelids to cover his dark circles. When the ck-haired youth spoke, the other Dragon Kings did not interrupt. Forest Dragon King and Light Dragon King also stopped arguing, and a glint shed in their eyes. That the ck-haired young man was the most powerful Dragon King. He held the power of death and omen¡ªNidhogg. In the dragons¡¯ known history, Nidhogg was rumored to have lived the longest. It was said that he had participated in the war of the divine era ten thousand years ago. No dragon knew why Nidhogg could live so long. However, that did not affect his strength. ¡°Nidhogg, we have no intention of viting your rights. We were just joking.¡± The Light Dragon King smiled embarrassedly and carried the two dragon girls away from the Forest Dragon King. The Forest Dragon King only snorted coldly; he did not say anything else. ¡°The Dragon Lair in the Holy Dragon Kingdom has disappeared. This is not the time to joke. If something happens to Fafnir due to some force, it will be a cruel blow to the Dragon n! If we want to find her, we might as well try to contact the dragons who had teleported to their through the spatial channel a few days ago. Fafnir mentioned that she wanted to sign a new contract with the Holy Dragon Kingdom to help the King expand the Dragon Knight Legion to 100 people. Therefore, we have also sent a portion of our nsmen here.¡± The Rock Dragon King, who was in charge of the earth element, spoke slowly. He was a muscr man with bronze skin. Two days ago, after Fafnir and King Landhar III signed the contract, they had passed the news to all the Dragon ns, asking them to open theirirs, using the dragon totem to record the information of the dragons who were interested in bing the Dragon Knights¡¯panions in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. All the Dragon Kings knew about that; they just did not understand the specific content of the contract that Fafnir and King Landhar III had signed. The entire Dragon n only had a few thousand members. Even if the wild dragons who had not joined their were included, the number would not exceed ten thousand. There were thousands of dragons in Fafnir¡¯sir because it included the rtives of the other Dragon Kings. Typically, they would have a little over a thousand dragons. ¡°Originally, Fafnir was talking about signing a contract with the kingdom to solve the problem of the dragon¡¯s reproduction rate that has been difficult to solve for thousands of years. She also made a blood oath that the dragons couldn¡¯t break during the training. But now it seems that we are very likely to have been deceived by her! Perhaps the contract was only a ruse? Her real goal must have been to steal our dragons and then disappear.¡± The Dark Dragon King, covered in a pitch-ck cloak and holding a sickle, had spoken. His deep and hoarse voice was like a chilly wind blowing in the ears of every Dragon King. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just capture the King from the Holy Dragon Kingdom and interrogate him? Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°The?Dragon n and the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s ancestors have an agreement. We still haven¡¯t figured out what happened to Fafnir. If we rashly capture the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it will inevitably cause their dissatisfaction with us. If we be enemies with a kingdom, none of us would be able to bear it.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Is there a better way? I just contacted my nsmen, but I can¡¯t get in touch with them. Maybe Fafnir really used some kind of method to snatch them away.¡± While the Dragon Kings were speaking their own thoughts, the Dragon King, Nidhogg, who symbolized death, suddenly opened his mouth and suppressed everyone¡¯s voices. He said, ¡°Be quiet. I can feel Fafnir¡¯s aura nearby. I can also feel the auras of many dragons. They are very close to us. There is no doubt that Fafnir¡¯sir is around us. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t see it.¡± Nidhogg looked around and extended his right hand. A ck ball of light appeared in his hand. He pressed down, and the ball of light in his hand immediately fell to the ground. Arge pit immediately appeared on the ground that was touched by the ball of light. The soil in the hole was corroded by the ck ball of light and gradually spread in all directions. Anything touched by the ck light, whether the earth, trees, or magical beasts, all had decayed. The trees had withered and revealed the bones of magical beasts. Among them, many powerful gold-tier magical beasts were crawling on the ground. They seemed to have been killed without any resistance. The ground below Nidhogg had turned into a patch of ck scorched earth in just a few seconds. On top of that, there were piles of debris from the remaining creatures, filled with the aura of death. That terrifying scene made the many Dragon Kings hold their breath, not daring to make a sound. Nidhogg could make everything he touched wither. That power was one of the best, even among the Dragon Kings. ¡°This area has be a part of my death domain. Fafnir and the Dragon Lair are obviously not here. Did I sense their aura wrongly?¡± Nidhogg ignored the other Dragon Kings¡¯ gazes. He looked at the devastatednd and frowned. Just as he was thinking, a young voice suddenly came from above his head, saying, ¡°Nidhogg, you did not sense it wrongly. I¡¯m near you! Speaking of which, you¡¯ve arrived in someone else¡¯s territory, and you¡¯ve destroyed their territory without a word. Is that appropriate?¡± The other Dragon Kings raised their heads and discovered that Fafnir had appeared above their heads. Other than Fafnir, a few other dragons like Olena and Rem entered their view, and what caught their attention was a golden-haired youth standing beside Fafnir. The young man¡¯s body emitted a strong human aura, allowing them to see it at a nce. The appearance of a human in the Dragon Lair and standing beside Fafnir was not a simple matter. ¡°Fafnir, where are you? We have been searching here for a long time, but we still couldn¡¯t find yourir! Also, who is that human beside you?¡± After Fafnir appeared, the first person to speak was the Light Dragon King. ¡°I forgot to introduce you. This person beside me is Watson. He is the person who helped us to improve the dragons¡¯ living environment. As for the location of ourir, you will know when you look up.¡± Fafnir introduced Watson with a serious expression. At the same time, she extended her right hand and pointed at the sky. He was smiling. They should look up? The dragons raised their heads to look up at the sky. There was nothing in the sky except for the sun and the faint starlight hidden behind the sky. ¡°Fafnir, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve built the Dragon Lair in the sky? Don¡¯t joke with us.¡± The Forest Dragon King revealed a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Didn¡¯t you call us here to discuss something important that concerns the dragons¡¯ survival? What is it? Just tell us now.¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t summon you. Watson was the one who asked for your presence! Watson, tell the Dragon Kings about your conditions.¡± ¡°Hello, Dragon Kings. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. My name is Watson. I¡¯ve summoned you here for one purpose. I hope that you will agree to let me be the ninth Dragon King. At the same time, you will hand over the control of the Dragon ns, which will be under my control.¡± Watson disyed proper aristocratic etiquette by cing his right hand on his left shoulder. ¡°A mere human wants to be a Dragon King and even wants us to listen to you. Are you stupid?¡± The Dragon Kings looked at each other; they thought Watson was speaking nonsense. They were a powerful dragon race, the strongest in the world. It was fine if Watson, a mere human, did not kneel before them when he saw them, but he wanted to rule them? He was only an immature youth. What right did he have to be so proud? Whoosh! As soon as his voice fell, the Dark Dragon King, one of the eight Dragon Kings, had arrived beside Watson. The huge scythe in his hand swung down fiercely, and the de of the scythe touched Watson¡¯s neck, leaving a bloody scar on his neck. If Fafnir had extended her finger to block between the scythe, the weapon would have already shed through Watson¡¯s neck. ¡°Brat, if it weren¡¯t for Fafnir¡¯s interference, I would have killed you based on what you just said.¡± ¡°Dark Dragon King, don¡¯t attack me just because you disagree with him. Watson is my esteemed guest. If you hurt him, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Fafnir¡¯s finger grasped the Dark Dragon King¡¯s scythe. She was smiling, but there was no grin in her eyes. ¡°Fafnir, have you defected to that brat? Or is he your puppet? You¡¯re overestimating yourself if you want to use that human puppet to control us and be the leader.¡± The Light Dragon King snorted coldly. He nced at Nidhogg.. If she wanted to be the leader of the Dragon Kings, she would have to ask Nidhogg first. Chapter 458 - Nothing To Do With The Dragon God

Chapter 458: Nothing To Do With The Dragon God

¡°Light Dragon King, I hope that you will be more polite when you speak to Lady Fafnir. Otherwise, even if you are Dragon King, I will still challenge you to protect Lady Fafnir¡¯s dignity.¡± Rem, standing beside Fafnir, stood up in dissatisfaction after hearing the Light Dragon King¡¯s teasing. ¡°I remember that you are Fafnir¡¯s family. Rem, right? When the Dragon Kings are talking, there is no ce for low-tier dragons like you to interrupt. Fafnir, it seems like you did not educate your subordinates well, so I do that for you.¡± The dark-skinned Light Dragon King let go of the two dragon girls in his arms and floated in Rem¡¯s direction. He extended a sharp finger and said, ¡°Light Divine Kingdom!¡± A huge and magnificent divine kingdom descended from the sky. That divine kingdom waspletely made up of light elements. Even the dazzling light from a distance could make people unable to open their eyes. The closer one got to the divine kingdom, the more it gave people the feeling that they would melt. ¡°I want to melt half of your body. Repent in my divine kingdom.¡± The Light Dragon King¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a smug look. Generally speaking, the Dragon King¡¯s family members were all diamond-tier dragons; there was still a considerable gap between diamond-tier dragons and starlight-tier dragons. He believed that Rem would not be able to withstand a single finger from him. Just as he was thinking that, Rem waved her fist at the majestic divine kingdom. The divine kingdom that was flying toward Rem immediately changed its direction like a rubber ball. Itnded on the Light Dragon King¡¯s face; it ran over his handsome face, causing a nosebleed that sttered into the air. ¡°How is that possible? My attack was bounced back by a diamond-tier dragon?¡± Wiping the blood from his nose, the Light Dragon King revealed an expression of disbelief. Immediately after, his expression changed to one of anger. He stretched out his hands, and three light spots appeared in his hands, connecting into the shape of a pyramid. ¡°Starlight-tier dragonnguage spell, the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Triple Lights!¡± The Light Dragon King¡¯s voice magnified the three light spots and turned into three divine kingdoms. The three divine kingdoms surrounded each other, and the zing light that burst hit one spot, drawing a straight line with the power of space shattering. It went straight for Rem¡¯s chest. Without a doubt, if that attacknded on Rem¡¯s body, it would burn a big hole in her body. However, before that scorching light attacknded on Rem¡¯s body, Rem stretched out her right hand that turned into a pink cannon barrel made of tree trunks. Arge amount of pollen spores gathered and spread outward; it also shot a pink ray of light. ¡°Flower God Cannon!¡± Boom! There was a muffled sound in the air. Rem was unharmed. The attack she released instantly drowned the three divine kingdoms released by the Light Dragon King. It directly swept across the Light Dragon King¡¯s body and struck him until he was charred. His hair stood on end, and his body was emitting green smoke. The Light Dragon King¡¯s mouth was wide open, and he was utterly stunned. ¡°Impossible, that is absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°Light Dragon King, you were defeated by Fafnir¡¯s family. What an embarrassment!¡± The Forest Dragon King, who had just quarreled with the Light Dragon King, cast his eyes on Rem at that moment, and his gaze became sharp. ¡°Fafnir, I did not expect your family to be a Dragon King, and it¡¯s an existence that¡¯s powerful enough to rival the Light Dragon King. Two Dragon Kings in one nest¡ªis that why you¡¯re so arrogant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s three Dragon Kings. I¡¯m also a Dragon King.¡± Olena interrupted them. She also emitted an aura that was not weaker than Rem¡¯s. Three Dragon Kings? All the Dragon Kings looked at each other in dismay. Three Dragon Kings had appeared in Fafnir¡¯sir in such a short period. That was too lucky. A Dragon King might not appear for hundreds of years. ¡°There are many other Dragon Kings in their,¡± Olena said. Her words made all the Dragon Kings shake their heads. ¡°Three Dragon Kings is already a rare situation. There are more Dragon Kings? Who are you kidding?¡± They thought that Olena¡¯s words might have been a deliberate attempt to scare them so that they would listen to Fafnir¡¯s words. As for the Dragon Kings, who were extremely resourceful, they would not be fooled. ¡°Fafnir, did you call me here for such a boring matter? I went to great lengths to travel from the Thorn Empire to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but in the end, you only wanted to support a human to be the leader of the Dragon n and show off the dragons who had been promoted to a Dragon King. Do you know how much time and energy I wasted by doing that? Whether it was the time I spent rushing here from the Thorn Empire or the sweat I shed during the journey, those are my rights and interests. There is no doubt that you have vited them.¡± Nidhogg¡¯s gloomy gaze fell on Fafnir, and more than ten ck spheres appeared on the surface of his body. Upon seeing those spheres, the other Dragon Kings around him retreated. That was Niederhog¡¯s signature ability, it was called the ck Death Cannon, and it could grant an instant death to an enemy. A single ck Death Cannon was enough to kill anything on the ground below the ten ck spheres. Even the Dragon Kings might lose their lives. ¡°If it was the past, I might be timid after hearing your threats, but I¡¯m not afraid of you now.¡± Fafnir faced Nidhogg directly, her face full of confidence. She opened her slender right hand, and five small red dots appeared on his fingers. They were tiny red dots, but they contained destructive waves like the sun. Then the five small red dots flew out and directly pierced through Nidhogg¡¯s ck Death Cannon, causing the ck Death Cannon to be engulfed in mes and burn into ck dregs. ¡°Am I seeing things? Fafnir dared to challenge Nidhogg, and she broke through Nidhogg¡¯s ck Death Cannon.¡± The Light Dragon King muttered to himself, not entirely understanding what was happening in front of him. ¡°Fafnir, it seems like you have also be stronger. If you don¡¯t suppress your strength now, you are probably in the starlight tier. Am I right?¡± Niederhog did not get angry. Instead, he revealed a puzzled expression. starlight-tier? ¡°Fafnir has actually advanced to the starlight tier. Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s on the same level as the Dragon God? Is that true?¡± The Dragon Kings did not believe Nidhogg¡¯s words. However, after taking a nce at Rem and Olena, their expressions changed. Olena and Rem had a significant breakthrough as family members, but why was Fafnir not stronger? However, what exactly happened in Fafnir¡¯sir that allowed a Dragon King and two dependants to advance together? When Olena said that there were many Dragon Kings in theirir, the Dragon Kings on the ground did not believe it at first. However, they were uncertain then. ¡°Nidhogg, you are the strongest Dragon King. As expected, I can¡¯t hide the fact that I¡¯ve be stronger. Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to hide! That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve evolved from a peak diamond-tier fire dragon to a starlight-tier Sun Divine Dragon. If I had not suppressed my power, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been expelled from this world. ¡± Fafnir nodded and admitted it openly. As she spoke, she pointed at Watson and said, ¡°All of those changes are because of Watson. Now, do you know why I called you all here? This is not the ce to talk. I¡¯ll tell you all about the recent events in myir. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to see our new residence.¡± As he spoke, Fafnir began to fly. Watson followed closely behind her as the other Dragon Kings trailed behind them. All of them had bewildered expressions on their faces. ¡°Fafnir said that she had advanced to the starlight-tier. Is that true?¡± ¡°It should be true. No wonder Fafnir is so confident in facing Nidhogg. It turns out that her strength has increased! Even if Nidhoggar is only a Dragon King, Fafnir¡¯s life level ispletely different from ours now that she has be a dragon God. I just don¡¯t understand why she said that all of that was because of that youth. I don¡¯t understand how a mere human can help the Dragon n.¡± The Dragon Kings took their respective followers and rose into the sky, flying into the endless high sky. During that process, many of the Dragon Kings whispered to each other. asionally, they would look at Watson, their words filled with confusion. Soon, all the dragons¡¯ had reached the Divine Dragon Star in the sky. ¡°Everyone, this is the new residence of myir. Wee to the Divine Dragon Star¡ªa world that belongs exclusively to the entire dragon race.¡± ¡°Their that Fafnir mentioned is actually a star?¡± All the Dragon Kings stopped specting about Watson because the scene in front of them was so shocking that they could not speak. No wonder they could not find the originalir after they arrived there. The actualir had changed its appearance and was floating in the air. ¡°Look, there seem to be a lot of dragons on that star. One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand! How many dragons are there exactly? Why are there so many dragons here?¡± A certain dragon king noticed the dragons on the star. After a rough calction, the result quickly made him widen his eyes. He realized that the number of dragons living on the star in front of him was actually tens of thousands. That was still his rough estimate. The actual number might be even more, and the total number of dragons would not exceed ten thousand. Their that Fafnir mentioned had more dragons, which made it hard to ept. ¡°Not only are there many of those dragons, but their auras are also not weak. It seems that most of them are at the peak of the diamond tier! Fafnir¡¯s family did not lie. There are many Dragon Kings here, and the worst of them are also at diamond-tier.¡± Compared to the other dragons, Nidhogg could see more things, and his tone rose. Even for a dragon like him, who constantly proimed his own rights and interests and was indifferent to other things, he could understand how powerful that scene was. ¡®Tens of thousands of dragons at diamond-tier or even sovereign-tier. Fafnir, what on earth did you do?¡± That star is filled with a smell simr to that of the Dragon God. Is that star rted to the Dragon God? If it were an ancient ruin left behind by the Dragon God, it would make sense that there were so many powerful dragon ns. Perhaps those dragons bred and evolved through the treasures left behind by the Dragon God. Initially, there were only eight Dragon Kings in the dragon race. Each Dragon King relied on their extraordinary strength and battle prowess to stand out from the crowd of dragons. There were tens of thousands of sovereign-tier dragons. Some of them emitted auras that were even stronger than theirs, which made them, the Dragon Kings, feel a little awkward. Only eight Dragon Kings could rule. Then, the world was filled with Dragon Kings. How could they maintain their rule? Even ordinary dragons were stronger than them. Who could they rule? It was impossible for so many Dragon Kings to appear out of thin air. That made them wonder about the origin of that ce. It was possible that that was a relic of the Dragon n left behind by an ancient Dragon God before he entered the divine realm, and it just so happened that Fafnir discovered it. They could only ept that exnation in their hearts. ¡°As I said just now, being able to do that all depends on Watson. As for the specific situation, you should listen to him.¡± Before summoning the Dragon Kings, Fafnir and Watson had agreed that she would only be responsible for summoning. As for whether or not he could make those Dragon Kings submit, that would depend on Watson¡¯s ability. ¡°Ahem.¡± Clearing his throat, Watson attracted the attention of all the Dragon Kings. Then, he opened his hand, and ten different colored and different-looking potions appeared in his hand. ¡°Dragon Kings, I believe all of you have seen this. That divine dragon star has nothing to do with the Dragon God. I created it. The reason why there are so many dragons here is that I have developed a diamond-tier potion called the Super Reproductive Potion. It can increase a dragon¡¯s fertility rate by a thousand times, and the dragon younglings were all diamond-tier.¡± Could they increase the number of dragons to a thousand times more? ¡°That¡¯s fine, but the younglings might amount to a thousand.¡± Even if it¡¯s just bragging, it¡¯s still too much. The Light Dragon King rubbed his nose and said, ¡°He did not quite believe what Watson said.¡± If it were not for that potion, it would be even more unbelievable to increase the number of dragons to that extent. ¡°My Lord, are you a potion-maker for being able to develop a diamond-tier potion? Let¡¯s not talk about that first. I don¡¯t think the Dragon n is all in diamond-tier. Some of them have even reached the peak of diamond-tier. I¡¯m afraid that is not only rted to the reproductive potion you mentioned.¡± The Forest Dragon King also raised her doubts. However, she appeared to be more rational. ¡°Your guess is wrong. I¡¯m not just a potion-maker. The potion is just my side job! As for the method to turn the dragons on the Divine Dragon Star into the Dragon King, it¡¯s not by relying on those potions. Instead, it¡¯s by using the fusion magic that I have, just like that.¡± As Watson spoke, he opened his hand. The Book of Wisdom, sealed with golden chains, appeared out of thin air. Usually, the Book of Wisdom and the other two peak starlight-tier weapons were hidden by him using magic; they would only be revealed when they were used. At that moment, the golden chains on the Book of Wisdom broke. The book flipped open, revealing the words that were shimmering with starlight. They gathered in mid-air and formed numerous replicas of the ancient Dragon n. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Those replicas quickly turned into flowing lights and fused with Watson¡¯s words. They had turned into a powerful peak diamond-tier dragon with the aura of a Dragon King. Chapter 459 - Not An Ordinary Human

Chapter 459: Not An Ordinary Human

¡°What is that?¡± When they saw the terrifying dragons that Watson had casually created, all the Dragon Kings were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion. It must be an illusion! I can¡¯t believe that the human brat is a powerful mage. The illusion he cast can even fool a Dragon King like me.¡± The Light Dragon King was the first to speak. Rubbing his nose, he came face to face with the huge dragon that Watson had created. It was a sacred fire razorback dragon that was covered in mes and golden armor. Its mouth spat out scorching mes that could burn everything. The spikes on its hard back were like small mountains. As the Light Dragon King approached, the Sacred Fire razorback dragon coldly watched the Light Dragon King¡¯s actions. The Light Dragon King said, ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡± When it reached out to touch him, the sacred fire razorback dragon let out a disdainful snort. It opened its fangs that were covered in mes and sucked the Light Dragon King¡¯s arm in. In an instant, the Light Dragon King and the sacred fire razorback dragon fell into a state of weakness. The other Dragon Kings around them did not move at all. A few secondster¡­ ¡°It hurts so much!¡± The Light Dragon King pulled his hand out of the sacred fire razorback dragon¡¯s mouth and shook his burning palm. He shouted and stomped on the spot. There were clear teeth marks on his palm. ¡°What a good illusion. It¡¯s quite realistic. You can even simte the pain?¡± The Light Dragon King shouted as he blew on his right hand, trying to extinguish the mes. ¡°Light Dragon King, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± The Forest Dragon King could not stand it anymore and covered her face, ¡°That is not an illusion at all. In front of you is a living dragon. You felt it too, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense, that is an illusion!¡± The Light Dragon King shouted angrily, with a stubborn look on his face. He might have felt it, but he did not dare ept it. How could a mere human create a mighty dragon out of thin air with just a book? The dragon was the most powerful race in the world. Not to mention humans, even gods, could not create a dragon out of thin air. What the young man in front of him had just demonstrated was an illusion. It had to be an illusion. Otherwise, the Light Dragon King¡¯s long-held pride as a dragon would be shattered. If someone could create a dragon so casually, then what was so noble about them? ¡®It¡¯s that book. It might be the effect of that book! The book in the youth¡¯s hand seemed to be a high-tier item. It should be a diamond-tier or higher magical tool. That youth must have used that book to make us see an illusion.¡¯ The Light Dragon King pondered, and his gaze fell on the Book of Wisdom in Watson¡¯s hand. ¡°The Light Dragon King is right. Don¡¯t be deceived. Watson can do what you just saw, even without that book. It¡¯s just a little more troublesome. That was a real dragon. Watson has the ability to create a dragon,¡± Fafnir interjected from the side. Her words moved all the Dragon Kings. The Light Dragon King asked, ¡°If what you said is true, then the diamond-tier dragons that appeared on the Divine Dragon Star were created by Watson?¡± ¡°He can fuse the dragons and create them out of thin air and even make them stronger. That ability is too terrifying. Is that young man the incarnation of the Dragon God?¡± The Dragon Kings had the same thought as the Light Dragon King. They were unwilling to believe that Watson could create dragons. However, they were rational. They had no choice but to believe everything that Watson had shown. Furthermore, they could see more on the Divine Dragon Star. If Watson created the entire Divine Dragon Star and its dragons, it would prove that Watson¡¯s ability had no limitations. It could be used in many situations. That could instantly increase the Dragon n¡¯sbat strength by countless times. They might even be thergest race in the world. As part of a powerful Dragon n and a Dragon King, they were dragons that had lived for at least hundreds of years. However, even after hundreds of years of experience, they still could not understand what Watson had done at that moment. They felt like it was a miracle. ¡°Fafnir, the reason so many dragons appear in yourir is because of that method? You were able to advance to the same tier as the Dragon God? All of that was because of that method?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Forest Dragon King. Now you understand why I asked you here urgently.¡± ¡°This really is an extremely urgent matter.¡± The few Dragon Kings looked at each other and saw theplicated look in each other¡¯s eyes. When they first arrived and discovered that Fafnir¡¯sir was missing, they were filled with doubts. Then, they saw Fafnir appear with Watson. The young man had also announced that he would be the dragons¡¯ ruler. Their doubts turned into anger, but at that moment, they were at a loss. If Watson really had such a magical ability that could raise the Dragon n¡¯s strength, it was not unlikely that Watson would be the dragons¡¯ ruler. They could consider letting Watson be one of the Dragon Kings. If they chose Watson to be one of the Dragon Kings, would they be able to borrow Watson¡¯s power to be stronger and be a Dragon God? At that moment, their strength did not even surpass the dragons on that star. They needed to be stronger than Fafnir. While the Dragon Kings were thinking about that, the dragons on the Divine Dragon Star had already discovered the arrival of the Dragon Kings. Most of those dragons were sent by different Dragon Kings in response to Fafnir¡¯s call. At that moment, those dragons flew in front of their respective Dragon Kings and began to praise Watson. ¡°Light Dragon King, my lord, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time! You might not know what I¡¯ve been through these past two days. Young Master Watson developed the Super Reproductive Potion that let a pregnant female dragon deliver a thousand younglings. Later, he even transformed ourir into a star in the sky. ¡°Not only that, but Young Master Watson has also developed other magical potions, such as a potion that can greatly increase one¡¯s strength! Oh, right! I also heard that Young Master Watson had developed a potion that can raise one¡¯s strength to the starlight-tier in a short period. We have also reached the strength of a Dragon King.¡± ¡°My lord, if you don¡¯t agree to Young Master Watson¡¯s request, we won¡¯t go back to their. Anyway, you have thousands of wives in their. Every day, you and those wives will make a lot of noise. If any dragon has any reaction to that, you will punish them. We can¡¯t stand it anymore! Now, on the Divine Dragon Star, we will not see the annoying Light Dragon King, and no one will harass us here. The environment is perfect, and the dragons are friendly. Each of them has a talent, and their words are pleasant. We loved this ce.¡± The dragons¡¯ words were like sharp swords piercing the Light Dragon King¡¯s chest. He was furious. ¡°How dare you call me a nuisance? You bunch of low-tier dragons, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill all of you in a fit of anger?¡± ¡°Of course, we are not afraid. You will not be able to defeat any of the dragons here,¡± one of the dragons said as Light Dragon King twitched his lips. His expression was somewhat disdainful. ¡°The dragons in ourir are the weakest of all Dragon ns because we only have a few hundred dragons. That was all because of you, Light Dragon King! There¡¯s no future with you. It¡¯s better if we follow Young Master Watson.¡± There were more than a thousand females of different races in the Light Dragon n¡¯sir. They were all the Light Dragon King¡¯s wives, while there were only a few hundred dragons. They were not even as many as the Light Dragon King¡¯s wives. He did not want other dragons to look at his wives, so all the dragons had to make way for them whenever they passed by. The dragons were not allowed to look when any of his wives were bathing too. Even if they identally saw a piece of clothing, their eyes would be gouged. Under those rules, the Light Dragon n lived cautiously. Those dragons had long held a grudge against the Light Dragon King. ¡°A bunch of inferior dragons, you can¡¯t treat me like that! I get it. You¡¯re ming me for having too many wives, and youck wives because of your own charm. You¡¯re jealous of me, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry. When I return, I¡¯ll make arrangements and give you some of my wives. You¡¯ll be satisfied, right?¡± His former subordinates were speaking to him in a very disrespectful tone, so he replied in a flustered manner. His words did not make the Light Dragon n¡¯s dragons like him; on the contrary, they showed disgust on their faces. ¡°Light Dragon King, who needs your wife? Besides, giving your wife away to someone else is a bad thing. If you say something like that again, we¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Kill me? Do you really think you¡¯re my opponent? Try it!¡± Words were fruitless, and anger surged in his heart. He was about to lose his temper, but before he could finish his words, something broke his nose. ¡°Light Dragon King, we¡¯ve never heard of such a strange request.¡± A few dragons looked at the Light Dragon King¡¯s bloodied nose with pity, but they did not stop. Instead, they circled, punched, and kicked him. ¡°Light Dragon King, we have tolerated you for a long time. As a Dragon King, you only know how to satisfy your desires and have no interest in developing your race. What qualifications do you have to be a Dragon King?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have no interest in developing the dragons, but you are also very strict with yourpatriots. Even if Young Master Watson did not appear, I had nned to use this opportunity to be a dragon for the Dragon Knights. Even if I have to follow a strange human, it¡¯s better than staying in air that has no future.¡± The Light Dragon King could only beg for mercy. ¡°Stop hitting me. This is my fault. I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± What happened to the Light Dragon King did not ur to the other Dragon Kings. After all, the other Dragon Kings were not as annoying as he appeared to be, and that had caused his former nsmen to recount what had happened to them in the cave for the past two days. If the other Dragon Kings had been suspicious of Fafnir and Watson, they had started to believe them. At the same time, they also realized a problem. They were gradually losing their prestige among the dragons. Even though their former subordinates still regarded them as Dragon Kings, their expressions and tone were no longer respectful. The Dragon n had always respected the strong. While those dragons were polite to them, how long could that situationst? Would they still listen to them if those dragons gradually surpassed them with Watson¡¯s help? Putting aside the fact that they were in great danger, they were there to hold a meeting. However, apart from Fafnir, none of them were qualified to present their ideas at the meeting. It was even difficult for them to leave under the watchful eyes of many Dragon Kings if they made any inappropriate remarks. They thought they could show their dignity as Dragon Kings when they came to Fafnir¡¯sir, but it seemed like they were like a few weakmbs that had strayed into a pack of wolves. ¡°Watson, right? I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. When I first came here, I sensed an unusual aura from you, which made me conclude that you¡¯re not an ordinary human! You¡¯re very talented to be able to develop so many potions that can improve the dragon race. I don¡¯t know what your potions are, but I¡¯m willing to pay a high price to get them. As long as you¡¯re willing to sell them to me, I will be your friend in the future. Even if you want to be the Dragon King, I won¡¯t object. Also, you just created a dragon out of thin air. It would be even better if you could teach me all of them,¡± the Light Dragon King said. While the Dragon Kings were deep in thought, the Light Dragon King, who had been beaten up, suddenly found an opportunity to escape from the encirclement of a few of his subordinates. In an instant, he came to Watson¡¯s side and wiped his blood off his face. He wanted to pay Watson¡¯s shoulder. Half of what he said was to ingratiate himself with Watson and obtain the potion to increase his own strength. At the same time, he could punish his rude nsmen for their trespasses against him when he raised his strength level. At the same time, the other reason he asked for the potions was to save face. He was the dignified Dragon King, but he actually had the cheek to ask for benefits from a human. If that were spread, it would damage his dignity. Therefore, he could not treat Watson as an ordinary human. Watson could create dragons out of thin air. ording to the dragons, he had many potions that could work on dragons. There should be no problem saying that he was not a human, right? That was not something a human could do. ¡°Light Dragon King, I did not expect you to be so powerful. How do you know that I¡¯m not an ordinary human?¡± Watson nodded at the Light Dragon King. His body expanded with a swoosh, and gray scales emerged from his body. Apanied by a fierce dragon roar, he turned into a chaos dragon with a chaotic aura around his body. That sudden scene made the Light Dragon King maintain the posture of patting Watson on the shoulder while standing there in a daze. He had just said that Watson was not an ordinary human, but he was just being polite. Anyone could see the human aura around Watson¡¯s body. How could he have thought that Watson was not a human? ¡°I felt the human aura on that youth just now, but how did he turn into a dragon? And what kind of dragon is that? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± The Forest Dragon King sized up the chaos dragon that Watson had turned into, and after confirming that it was not an illusion or magic, she looked puzzled. ¡°That brings us to the second of the ten potions I¡¯vepleted¡ªDragon Transformation Potion! As long as you take that potion, any creature can transform into a dragon, and its level will not be weaker than a diamond-tier elite,¡± Watson, who had transformed into a chaos dragon, said in a muffled voice. After his voice fell, the other dragons fell into silence, including all the Dragon Kings. From the beginning, what they had seen and heard had exceeded their imaginations. A series of shocks rendered them unable to recover from their shock. ¡°Fafnir, where did you find that monster? Are you sure that that guy is human and not something that looks like a human but ispletely different?¡± After a long while, the Rock Dragon King finally spoke with a puzzled expression. Fafnir nodded. ¡°When I first saw Watson¡¯s abilities, I had the same thought as you guys. I can understand that! But unfortunately, Watson is indeed a human. Furthermore, he is the strongest genius in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, conferred by the human king. Now, are you still unable to ept my proposal to make Watson the ruler of the Dragon n and one of the Dragon Kings?¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Fafnir. Let us take a breather first.¡± The Forest Dragon King rubbed the space between her eyebrows, turned her head away, and adjusted her breathing. The other Dragon Kings were also doing the same thing, either adjusting their breathing or closing their eyes. They did not speak for a long time. After a long while, the first person to speak was the Forest Dragon King. ¡°I agree to let Watson be one of the Dragon Kings, and I won¡¯t oppose him even if he bes the ruler of the Dragon n, as long as he can raise me to the same tier as Fafnir.¡± ¡°Forest Dragon King, you changed sides so quickly. You would give up your dignity as a Dragon King for a small benefit. You¡¯re really a disgrace.¡± The Dark Dragon King, whose entire body was covered in a bamboo hat, waved the giant scythe in his hand gently, leaving a pitch-ck mark in the air. ¡°Dark Dragon King, so you have a different opinion from me?¡± The Forest Dragon King nced at the Dark Dragon King, his expression unhappy. ¡°The reason I agreed to Watson¡¯s request was to be stronger and for the continuation of our race. Watson has a way to make the dragons stronger. If I join him, all the dragons under mymand can be Dragon Kings. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± First, she had to agree to Watson¡¯s request. As long as Watson helped her turn all the dragons in the Forest Dragon Lair into Dragon Kings, it would not be difficult for her to defy Watson¡¯s rule in the future. She only temporarily agreed to Watson¡¯s request to seek benefits. Presumably, the Dark Dragon King, who was not very smart, could not understand it. ¡°Forest Dragon King, I do have somewhat different thoughts from you. To me, if I want to rule the Dragon n, I must have enough power. I don¡¯t care about anything else. I will defeat him.¡± The Dark Dragon King turned around. Under his pitch-ck cloak, two sharp eyes locked onto Watson. Then, the pitch-ck cloak on his body rapidly expanded and turned into a boundless night. His true form, the Abyssal Demonic Dragon, was revealed. Two long, demon-like horns were burning on both sides of the dragon¡¯s head. In the middle of the horns was a massive door made of mes, like a door to hell. Simr doors of fire were also densely packed around his body. Massive, terrifying white skeletal arms grabbed onto the door of mes, stretching out a crack from within the door. Roar! The Abyssal Demonic Dragon that the Dark Dragon King had transformed into opened its wings. Its wings wereplete but were tattered. There were holes in them, and they could support its flight. His exposed chest and abdomen were not flesh and blood. Instead, they were covered with a thickyer of white bones. With a roar, the gates of Hell that were burning with mes opened one after another. Massive skeletal arms appeared in the air like chains, flying toward Watson. ¡°Starlight-tier dragonnguage spell, Skeleton Kingdom!¡± ¡°Starlight-tier dragonnguage spell, Dark Divine Kingdom!¡± Two divine kingdoms appeared in the air, one after another. Behind the white bones that filled the sky, there was a deep darkness that could devour everything. That deep darkness was like the deepest abyss in the world itself, falling with unstoppable power. It was going to swallow Watson. Faced with the powerful blow of the double divine kingdom, Watson¡¯s chaos dragon smiled. The crown made of seven dragon horns that flickered with the color of chaos on its head shine even brighter. Immediately after that, the vertical crack between his brows opened, and an eyeball without pupils appeared. The eyeball was connected to the source of chaos. ¡°Eye of Chaos!¡± At that moment, Watson had extracted most of the power from the source of chaos elemental magic. The sky that had turned pitch-ck because of the dark divine kingdom cast by the Dark Dragon King suddenly appeared with a huge grayish-white eye. There was no pupil or emotion in the eye. It watched everything coldly and mercilessly, like the eye of a god. The moment the eye appeared, the Dark Dragon King lost control of the Dark Divine Kingdom. The endless darkness was torn apart spontaneously under the gaze of the eye. It was as if the rats that had seen their natural enemy had dispersed. Countless huge skeletal palms shattered before they could even touch Watson¡¯s body. Then, they were wiped away by the eye of chaos as if they had never appeared before. It had only been a few seconds since the dual divine kingdoms had been released and copsed. That scene shocked the Dragon Kings, and after Watson¡¯s chaos dragon had shattered the Dark Dragon King¡¯s attack, controlling the Eye of Chaos in the sky, it shifted its direction, allowing it to look at the Dark Dragon King. The Dark Dragon King immediately let out a blood-curdling scream. His scales peeled offyer byyer as his blood oozed. An invisible force also scraped it off. In just a short period, the Dark Dragon King¡¯s flesh had been reduced by severalyers. He had be a creature with the outline of a bloody dragon. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Enough, I admit defeat. I admit that you have the ability to rule over the dragons.¡± As the Dark Dragon King¡¯s body was about to be severely injured by the eye of Chaos, the Dark Dragon King suddenly shrunk his body back to his human form with a cloak and began to beg for mercy. At that moment, the ck cloak he was wearing was no longer as gorgeous as before. Instead, it was full of holes.¡± ¡°Does anyone still think that I don¡¯t have the ability to rule over the dragons?¡± Watson deactivated his transformation and looked around. The chaos dragon had the strength of a Dragon King, not to mention that he had just borrowed the power of the chaos-elemental magical source, which wasparable to the starlight tier. The power of the chaos elements surpassed the other six elements; even the Dark Dragon King could not withstand it. The other Dragon Kings looked at each other, and most of them quickly shook their heads. ¡°There is no doubt. You are not just a human. You¡¯ve be a dragon through the use of potion; then you are a dragon. In addition, you are strong enough to defeat the Dark Dragon King, so it is not impossible for you to be our ruler.¡± The Dragon Kings might have objected if Watson had not used the Dragon Transformation Potion to turn into a dragon. However, Watson was also a dragon. So, no matter how heaven-defying Watson was, whatever magical thing he did was considered to be done by one of the dragons, so they were not dissatisfied. ¡°I also agree to let Watson be our ruler. He can allow ordinary dragons to be Dragon Kings, and it also solves the problem of the dragons¡¯ low reproduction rate. With these two points, I have no reason to refuse.¡± The other Dragon King nodded. If they disagreed, they would probably end up worse than the Dark Dragon King. The dragons had no choice but to lower their heads. Furthermore, they were also worried that even if Watson did not do anything to them, they would not be able to survive the future if they were expelled from the Divine Dragon Star. With Watson¡¯s help, the Divine Dragon Star would develop better and better, and if they stayed where they were, it would be equivalent to them bing weaker. Many of the dragons knew about a ce like the Divine Dragon Star, and many of them would definitely have thoughts of betrayal. Instead of watching as the gap between them widened, they might as wellply with Watson¡¯s request to squeeze benefits from the dragon. ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t object, then I announce that I am the only king of the dragons.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Watson was just about to announce his ruling position and sign a contract with the Dragon Kings when a mncholic voice interrupted him. Nidhogg, who had been silent ever since he disyed his powerful powers, flew to the front of the dragons. His face, covered in thick eye shadow and looked like a clown¡¯s makeup, was full of mncholy. He continued in a neutral tone. ¡°You said that you want to be the only Dragon King. Are you saying that you want to deprive us of the Dragon King title? The title is the same as time and strength. It is one of my few possessions. I have been the Dragon King for a long time. If you want to deprive me of my title, you are undoubtedly viting my rights and interests. The consequences of viting my rights and interests must be paid.¡± ¡°Is that so? What price do you want me to pay?¡± Watson¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked in return. ¡°Titles are a symbol of honor. Since you want to deprive me of my honor, then I¡¯ll break all the bones in your body and hang you naked for three days in front of all the dragons. That is the punishment I want to impose on you.¡± The gloomy Nidhogg¡¯s tone was neither slow nor hurried. He took a deep breath every time he spoke as if talking was a burden to him. ¡°Death Dragon King, are you sure you want to be my enemy? You saw the power I showed just now. I can create dragons out of thin air, and I also have powerful potions, some of which can help me advance to the starlight tier in a short time. Do you think you can contend with a god?¡± ¡°A god? I don¡¯t care about that. You have to understand that I¡¯m different from the other Dragon Kings. I¡¯m called the Death Dragon King¡ªNidhogg.¡± Nidhogg spoke indifferently. His body suddenly expanded, and his human form, which looked like a clown, turned into his real body. Boom! A huge w pressed against the ground. It was hard to imagine how huge the dragon was. Its body was about the size of the Divine Dragon Star. After it appeared, the entire Divine Dragon Star dropped hundreds of meters. Cracks even appeared on the ground. A suffocating sense of despair appeared in the eyes of every dragon who raised their heads to look at Nidhogg¡¯s body. There were many ancient sharp weapons on the dragon¡¯s body. A gush of bright red blood slid down where the weapons were inserted, soaking its body and dyeing its scales dark red. The fresh blood was not Nidhogg¡¯s blood but came from the weapons on his body. They were holy relics of different styles from different eras, and even more ancient weapons seemed to be starlight-tier. Those weapons were all wrapped in bright red blood that would not clot. Even just the blood itself gave people a feeling of fear in their hearts. There were rumors that Nidhogg was the earliest Dragon King. He had lived for more than ten thousand years and even experienced the great war between gods and demons ten thousand years ago. That matter had always been like a fairy tale in the hearts of the dragons. No one knew if that rumor was actually true. Nidhogg was born ten thousand years ago. At that time, the world was not as small as it was at that moment. The dragon was just a dragon at the time, and it was not particrly powerful. Other than the gods, no other race could stand shoulder to shoulder with the dragon. Everything changed when the Death Dragon King was born. The Death Dragon King had aspired to be stronger since he was young. In his heart, he held a belief. As a powerful dragon, why could dragons not rule the world like the gods? What was the difference between the dragon and the gods? In order to solve the doubts in his heart, he sought out the wise giants of that era, known as the wise men race. Under their enlightenment, he came to where the World Tree grew and began to eat its roots. The World Tree was an important item for the gods because the World Tree contained arge amount of life force. It could emit magic elements that filled the world. At the same time, the sap of the World Tree could be used to maintain eternal life. If the World Tree were lost, then the gods would no longer be immortal. Its actions quickly attracted the attention of the gods. A few gods tried to kill him. Unfortunately, after consuming arge amount of the sap of the World Tree, his strength was no longer weaker than ordinary gods. In the end, he seeded in killing a few gods. As a low-tier race, he was able to kill gods. That caused the name of the dragon of despair, Nidhogg, to be spread among the gods. Unfortunately, not long after that, an internal battle broke out between the gods, and no one paid attention to him anymore. It was a world-ss battle. Regardless of whether it was the gods or other races, they fought for their own survival. After he had eaten the roots of the World Tree, Nidhogg joined the battle to maintain the stability of the dragon race. That battlested for thousands of years. Every wound on his body was proof that he had once fought with all his might. Several gods had once besieged him during the era of the gods. He had used his sharp ws and fangs to tear the bodies of his opponents after being stabbed by the gods¡¯ weapons. In theter eras, he would also be besieged by many armies. With just a wave of his hand, he had destroyed those kingdoms that had overestimated themselves and sowed the seeds of despair on the earth. In the ancient past, he was known as the Dragon of the Gods¡¯ Dusk. Then, his name became the Doomsday Judgment Dragon. No matter his name, he was a terrifying dragon that would bring despair to every enemy. At that moment, that dragon once again disyed his invincible posture. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that Nidhogg was powerful, but I did not expect him to be this powerful. That aura is even more terrifying than the so-called Dragon God power that Fafnir had disyed. Is his strengthparable to that of the Dragon God?¡± The Forest Dragon King stared nkly at Nidhogg¡¯s endless body above his head. He gulped. The Light Dragon King had a simr expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the first time I saw Nidhogg in his true form. Originally, he was in human form and only needed a finger to beat me up. Who would have thought that after he revealed his true form, he would be even more of a monster than I imagined?¡± The other Dragon Kings, including the Dark Dragon King, who had just been taught a lesson, all had looks of amazement on their faces. Even Fafnir¡¯s expression changed. Even if she disyed the full power of the Divine Sun Dragon, she might not be able to defeat Nidhogg. Although Nidhogg was only a Dragon King who had advanced to the starlight tier, he had killed gods in ancient times. One wasparable to a god, and the other was a god-killer. There was noparison between the two. Before she could think about why Nidhogg, who clearly had such powerful power, still remained in that world, Fafnir took a step forward. ¡°Not good. Watson will be in danger if this goes on.¡± Watson was the dragons¡¯ hope. If he were killed because of a conflict with Nidhogg, she would feel extremely ufortable. Nidhogg had powerful strength; Watson was clearly unable to stop him. The only one who could stop him was her. Swoosh! With that thought in mind, Fafnir¡¯s body suddenly expanded and turned into a sun dragon that was also the size of a star. It was entirely formed by mes. The two starlight-tier divine dragons were confronting each other in midair. The violent power caused the Divine Dragons Star to shake continuously. The dragons held their breaths. The heavy pressure made them unable to breathe. They were even afraid of inhaling the aura of the two divine dragons in one breath; it would cause their bodies to shatter. ¡°Nidhogg, stop. I won¡¯t allow you to kill Watson.¡± ¡°Fafnir, are you going to vite my rights now? Since that¡¯s the case, you can ept your punishment with that human kid.¡± Nidhogg transformed into the Doomsday Judgement Dragon. The dragon¡¯s head spread open, and its majesty radiated in all directions, with its enormous body as the center. Wherever it passed, the environment immediately turned ck, and ancient scenes appeared in the ck light and shadow. It was a powerful army of gods emitting starlight or wearing diamond-tier defensive weapons, surrounding Nidhogg in a killing spree. Those phantoms were those that Nidhogg had killed in the past. Their souls had been imprisoned in his body ever since he killed them. At that moment, with his words, those souls had all been resurrected. Evil spirits emitting ck smoke pulled out ancient weapons from his body. Bathed in divine blood, they transformed into undead war gods and roared as they charged at Fafnir. Fafnir did not hesitate and immediately released a terrifying powerparable to the sun¡¯s burning. A sun that was the size of the Divine Dragon Star appeared in the sky. It burned the undead that had risen from the dead and directly turned them into ashes. Without waiting for Fafnir to heave a sigh of relief, Nidhogg suddenly made a move. The undead that had just been destroyed appeared out of thin air on its body again. They surrounded its dragon ws and sowed the seeds of despair in the world. With countless dead souls, Nidhogg¡¯s huge wsnded on the sun that Fafnir had transformed into. Nidhogg¡¯s entire body immediately burned with zing mes. The mes spread to his ws, wrapping around his whole body and slowly turning him into charred ck charcoal. Seeing that he was about to be wholly burned by Fafnir¡¯s mes, he abruptly tore the sun that Fafnir had summoned. The aura of the star¡¯s shattering caused a sr storm. The violent heat poured down on the Divine Dragon Star, causing many buildings and trees to burn. If it were not for the fact that the creatures on the Divine Dragon Star were at least diamond-tier, the torrential sr storm alone would have killed them. Even so, after enduring such an intense sr storm, the scales on the dragons reddened and became scalding hot, causing them to roll on the ground in pain. Meanwhile, Nidhogg, who had torn apart the sun at the center of the storm, revealed his appearance. He was burned into charcoal, and the souls of the dead emerged from his body, which was riddled with holes. They carried arge amount of life force and turned into sweet spring water. It repaired his body and instantly restored him to his original state. Watson recognized that the water surging out of Nidhogg¡¯s body was water from the Spring of Life. It was not very urate to say that the blood in Nidhogg¡¯s body was water from the spring itself; moreover, it was an extremely ancient spring of life. Judging from the size of Nidhogg, which wasparable to the size of a star, the amount of water in his body was endless. In front of such an enormous Spring of Life, Nidhogg would instantly recover no matter what kind of damage he suffered. He could even resurrect the people he killed with his powerful life force. He could never be killed. Every time he was killed, he would be stronger. There was no doubt that the power that Nidhogg disyed at that moment was despair itself. ¡°¡®D*mn it, can¡¯t I stop Nidhogg with my own energy?¡¯ Fafnir floated in the air and reached out to wipe away the blood that seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Her huge eyes fell on Watson. Even though she had advanced to a Sun Dragon God, it was still not easy for her to contend with Nidhogg. If she could use those magical potions that Watson had created, the situation might be a little better. She also did not expect that Nidhogg would be so powerful. No matter what, she had to protect Watson. While she was thinking about that, Watson, who had been watching the battle between her and Nidhogg, suddenly walked out and said, ¡°Lady Fafnir, thank you for protecting me, but this battle belongs to Nidhogg and me. Leave the rest to me!¡± ¡°Watson, are you crazy?¡± Fafnir was stunned for a moment, then let out a voice that shook the world. Fafnir, who had be the Dragon God, was not a match for Nidhogg, and Watson wanted to fight with Nidhogg? Was he suicidal? Nidhogg could crush Watson with just one finger. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. On the contrary, I¡¯m very clear-headed! Just as the Dark Dragon King said, it¡¯s not enough to have magical means to be a ruler. One must also have extraordinary strength. If I can¡¯t defeat Nidhogg, it seems that I will never be safe.¡± Chapter 460 - The Eighth Element

Chapter 460: The Eighth Element

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lord Nidhogg,e.¡± Floating in midair, Watson faced Nidhogg with a severe expression. Relying on water from the Spring of Life flowing through his body, Nidhogg¡¯s huge eyes, which had already recovered to their original state, turned and were fixed onto Watson¡¯s body. Then, when he suddenly stretched out his hand, countless undead armies rushed in Watson¡¯s direction with weapons in their hands. Tens of thousands of years ago, Nidhogg had survived the battles then. He had fought for at least thousands of years, and thousands of years of fighting had made him tired. His desire to be a peak warrior had been destroyed, causing him to be what he was then. It was hard to imagine how many creatures he had killed to make him feel like killing was an incredibly dull thing. The endless stream of the undead in the sky formed a densely packed sun made of dead souls. That sun was even stronger than the one released by Fafnir, except that the sun was ck. Furthermore, unlike Fafnir¡¯s sun, it did not emit an unbearably high temperature. Instead, it emitted an icy cold feeling that made people despair. Many dragons on the Divine Dragon Star trembled when they looked at that sun. They closed their eyes and did not dare to look at it. Watson, who was at the center of the attack, felt something even stronger. He could feel the shadows of death and despair. It was as if vines were quietly crawling on his limbs and gradually covering his entire body, and the illusion of being unable to resist the attack in front of him rose in his heart. That feeling made him unable even to move a single finger. Nidhogg did not intentionally release that feeling. Instead, it was carried by the undead that formed that ck sun. Those undead were all warriors who had once challenged Nidhogg. As elites from different eras, they were all people with firm wills. However, they were still brutally killed by Nidhogg. That fear, that no matter what method they used they would not be able to defeat Nidhogg. After their death, it turned into a deep despair that was left behind, and everyone who could feel that despair was moved. At that moment, under the overwhelming waves of despair, Watson¡¯s eyes had lost their luster. He did not move, allowing the ck sun to wash over his body. It burned his tiny ant-like figure into ashes in the huge sun. That was not the end. After he was swallowed by the ck sun, Nidhogg suddenly stretched his huge right w at the ck sun. With a muffled sound, the ck sun was crushed. Countless undead disappeared in Nidhogg¡¯s ws, and the world returned to its peaceful state. ¡°Watson died just like that?¡± Fafnir could no longer maintain her Sun Dragon God form and returned to her human form. She sat on the ground in a daze, and there was no light in her eyes. Watson could not even resist the ck sun cast by Nidhogg, not to mention that Nidhogg had even crushed the ck sun with his own hands after that. Even she might not be able to survive that attack, let alone Watson. ¡°Nidhogg, you lunatic, do you know what you just did? Watson is a genius that might not appear again even after thousands of years. With him around, the dragons will be even more prosperous. And you killed him with your own hands! Do you know how many opportunities the dragons will lose because of you?¡± After she took a deep breath and calmed down, Fafnir propped herself up with her palm on the ground. Her eyes were bloodshot. If it were not for the fact that she knew she could not defeat Nidhogg, she would have killed someone then. Initially, she did not support Watson¡¯s idea of ruling the dragons, but she had agreed to that in her heart. As someone who interacted with the humans, she understood how powerful humans were. Humans were weak by themselves but had power in numbers. Humans would explode with power that even gods could not reach. In Fafnir¡¯s opinion, the power that humans possessed was known as quantity. No matter how many people were killed, they would not be able to kill all of them. No matter what kind of disaster they encountered, they would be able to survive and reproduce inrge numbers. If the dragons could also do that, they would obtain power thousands of times stronger than humans. However, that opportunity has disappeared. ¡°Anyone who vites my rights and interests must die! Fafnir, you are no exception.¡± Nidhogg lowered his head and nced at Fafnir. He raised his other w, and the ck sun appeared once again. It seemed like even Fafnir would be killed. ¡°Hey, Nidhogg, you¡¯ve gone too far! Let¡¯s not talk about Watson, a mere human who wanted to rule over us. It is normal for you to feel angry about that, but Fafnir is one of us, a Dragon King. It would be a great loss if you were to kill her.¡± The Light Dragon King could not stand it anymore. He braced himself and flew into the air. ¡°I don¡¯t like being lectured by others. Are you saying that I did something wrong to protect my rights? You¡¯re stopping me from carrying out punishment when others trampled on my rights. That is equivalent to lessening my rights. If it were you, would you fight back when your rights are vited?¡± The Light Dragon King¡¯s mouth twitched in response to Nidhogg¡¯s question.¡± Nidhogg, I¡¯m only asking you not to kill Fafnir. Why are you talking about rights and interests? I don¡¯t understand what rights and interests would be vited if you let a fellow dragon go.¡± There was a problem with Nidhogg. No matter what he said, he would always talk about rights and interests. That was taboo in the dragons, and even the Dragon King did not dare touch it. Once Nidhogg changed the topic to rights and interests, the best thing to do was to agree with him. However, the Light Dragon King had no choice but to bite the bullet for Fafnir. As expected, even though Nidhogg was powerful, his brain was a little abnormal. What was that about rights and interests? He did not see how Nidhogg¡¯s wanton killing was a legitimate reason that had to do with one¡¯s rights and interests. ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t understand me, yet, you interfere with my actions. That is also a vition of my rights and interests.¡± There was a hint of depression and disappointment in Nidhogg¡¯s voice. His huge dragon ws did not aim at Fafnir but instead aimed at the Light Dragon King. It was clear that he wanted to kill the Light Dragon King, who had just vited his rights and interests. The Light Dragon King¡¯s body trembled, and despair appeared on his face. Seeing that he was about to die, his body floated. Wanting to react but unable to do so, the other Dragon Kings around him turned their heads away, not daring to look. The dragons might lose two Dragon Kings. They had already begun to n how they would take in the dragons under those two Dragon Kings¡¯mand. Suddenly, a muffled sound rang out. The huge ck sun released by Nidhogg stopped in front of the Light Dragon King. A human figure inserted himself between the ck sun and the Light Dragon King, and his golden hair was covered in starlight. It was as if his eyes contained the knowledge of the entire universe. He looked very simr to Watson, but there was a big difference. ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve summoned me! The world I¡¯m in did not cause so much trouble in the past. It seems that the world you¡¯re in is somewhat different from the world I¡¯m in.¡± Stretching out a finger, Future Watson easily blocked the ck sun that Nidhogg had released. ¡°Using the Spring of Life as blood, the god-killer from the Thorn Empire had actually appeared here three years earlier! There¡¯s also a starlight-tier dragon and countless Dragon Kings. This scene doesn¡¯t exist in my memories. Interesting.¡± Before that, Watson was almost killed by Nidhogg¡¯s attack. Amid danger, he released the strongest move he had mastered by summoning his future self. Using the Limitless Compass and the Wheel of Reversal, he used almost all the power to summon his future self. He had sessfully blocked two of Nidhogg¡¯s attacks. Then, Future Watson was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, after observing the surroundings, he revealed an interesting expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? That young man¡¯s body has be bigger, and the aura he gives off has also be different. Is that the effect of some kind of potion? For example, the Ascension Potion that can elevate a person to the starlight-tier, or is that some kind of magical method?¡± All the dragons, including Fafnir, had looks of disbelief on their faces. They thought that Watson had died, but who would have thought that not only was Watson not dead, but he had even blocked Nidhogg¡¯s attack easily? The strength that the young man disyed at that moment had already surpassed that of an ordinary god. Just as they were in the midst of their confusion, Nidhogg¡¯s huge right w suddenly loosened. Watson¡¯s entire body was covered in blood as he pushed his fingers outward. He crawled out from within and floated in midair. He said, ¡°Future me, you said that that scene did not appear in your memory. Perhaps my experience is different from what you experienced in the past? Also, what do you mean by the god-killer from the Thorn Empire?¡± After seeing the two Watsons, all the dragons were even more confused. Nidhogg¡¯s pupils contracted, and he did not attack immediately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Saying too much now is not good for you. Perhaps it¡¯s because you used the Wheel of Reversal to summon me, which caused the world to change to a certain extent! However, to satisfy your curiosity, I¡¯ll reveal something to you. The creature you¡¯re facing now is called Nidhogg. It¡¯s the disaster I told you about three yearster from the Thorn Empire.¡± Future Watson pointed at Nidhogg. As he spoke, arge part of his memory entered Watson¡¯s mind. The future him from three yearster was much more mature than he was, and he was standing on the ruins of a kingdom. The ruins were filled with broken walls. Blood-stained hands reached out, trying to grab something, but in the end, they fell powerlessly. On the broken walls, a huge hole appeared in the blue sky. A ck dragon was floating in the air, spewing out ck mes that burned the world. Behind the huge hole, a few pairs of huge eyes were watching everything, greed appearing in their eyes. Future Watson was sitting on the ruins, holding Antonio and Reid¡¯s bodies in his hands. He cried silently, and blood-red tears rolled down the corners of his eyes. That memory quickly shed across Watson¡¯s mind, imprinting itself at the bottom of his heart. It shocked him greatly. He understood that it was the memory he would impart to himself in the future. Three yearster, something had happened in the Thorn Empire that caused Nidhogg, whoseir was located in the Thorn Empire, to destroy the world. His thought of ruling the dragons happened to allow him to meet Nidhogg in advance. If he had known about what had happened in the Thorn Empire, if he had been able to control Nidhogg in advance, none of that would have happened. Future Watson had made that clear in the memory he transmitted to him. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know why my meeting with Nidhogg was brought forward by three years, that isn¡¯t a good thing. In the past, I could feel that the world you were in was undergoing a huge change. That change would allow you to encounter dangers that you shouldn¡¯t have encountered in advance! I might not be able to help you to the extent you need.¡± Future Watson spoke as if sensing the thoughts in Watson¡¯s heart. Watson had a fusion system. As long as he used the fusion system to fuse Nidhogg, he would obey his orders. There would not be any future tragedies. However, Future Watson said that what should have happened three yearster was brought forward by three years. What did that mean? Everything that Watson had experienced was brought forward? What if Watson had encountered something that should not have happened? A glint shed through the eyes of Future Watson. He was apprehensive about Watson. Even if Watson had experienced a disaster in an untimely manner that was even more tragic than what he had experienced in the past, it would be difficult for him to escape. If the enemy Watson encountered were an enemy that would only appear in the future, it would be useless even if he was summoned. ¡°I hope my guess isn¡¯t correct.¡± Future Watson muttered to himself. He turned his head and looked at Nidhogg again. As someone who did not belong in that time and space, his existence was limited. ¡°Nidhogg, the moment I descended, I already understood the reason for your anger. In detail, no one harmed your rights. It would be better to say that what I did in the past was to protect your rights! I apologize to you for my past self, and I promise that I will not deprive you of your title as the Dragon King. The past me can change our name, for example, the Dragon Emperor. In that way, you will still be the Dragon King, and I will also be able to rule the dragons. Killing two birds with one stone, don¡¯t you think?¡± Future Watson spoke with confidence. Hearing that, the dragons and the Dragon Kings had strange expressions on their faces. Even if Watson changed his title, he would still rule over the dragons and Nidhogg, right? What difference would that make? Nidhogg would definitely get angry again. To their surprise, Nidhogg did not get angry. Instead, he thought about it seriously and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as I¡¯m still the Dragon King, my rights and interests will not change. Watson can be the Dragon Emperor. That doesn¡¯t vite my rights and interests. I agree to your request.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Future Watson smiled and lowered his head to take a look at Watson. Then, he took a step forward and disappeared into the air as if he had never appeared before. Really? Nidhogg had agreed? The dragons, including Watson, could not help but tremble and almost fall. They did not expect that the thing that Nidhogg was struggling with was not that he had to endure Watson¡¯s rule; instead, he was struggling with the fact that his title as the Dragon King could be changed. Was that thinking a little too strange? Watson could see himself having a rtionship with that dragon named Nidhogg in the future. He could easily calm Nidhogg¡¯s anger with a few words; Nidhogg¡¯s brain was not something that ordinary people could understand. ¡°It seems that everything has been resolved. You are still the Dragon King, and I will be the Dragon Emperor. Is there any problem with that?¡± Watson wiped the blood off his body and looked around. The other dragons fell into silence. The first to react was the Light Dragon King. He thought that he was dead when he faced Nidhogg¡¯s attack. At that moment, he remained safe with Watson¡¯s help. As he survived the disaster, he could not help but feel grateful toward Watson. ¡°Watson, I support you to be the Dragon King. You saved my life. From now on, I am willing to ept your rule.¡± The Light Dragon King knelt on one knee toward Watson. He lowered his head. With someone taking the lead, the other dragons did not hesitate for long, and all knelt on one knee before Watson. ¡°We are also willing to submit to you. From now on, you are our Dragon Emperor.¡± What a joke. The future clone that Watson summoned could suppress Nidhogg, and it could even make Nidhogg, who could not be appeased once he lost his temper, submit. That strength far exceeded their expectations. In addition, Watson also had all sorts of magical abilities. They did not seem to have any other choice but to agree. ¡°Very good. Since everyone has agreed to my request, then please sign the contract.¡± Watson smiled and took out the contract that he had prepared from his clothes. He handed it to every dragon, including Nidhogg, and they signed the contract. Watson was relieved. Before the Dragon Kings arrived, he was confident that he could make them fall in love with his generous offer. He was not afraid that they would have rebellious thoughts as long as they did after he fused them. He never thought that there would be such a monstrous existence like Nidhogg among the Dragon Kings. His n almost failed, and he almost died. At the same time, his future self was right. Thest time he summoned his future self, he clearly told him to be careful of the disaster in three years. Had the disaster been resolved? Or was an even greater disaster awaiting him? Watson threw those uneasy premonitions out of his mind. ¡°These things haven¡¯t happened yet. It¡¯s unnecessary to think so much, and the future may not necessarily get worse! I¡¯ve already done what I couldn¡¯t do in the future. That proves that I¡¯ve already surpassed my future self. As long as I continue to work hard, the future may even be better.¡± Comforting himself, Watson took the signed contracts from the Dragon Kings. He used those contracts as a simple means to restrain the Dragon Kings. The real meaning was to fuse them. ¡°Since the contracts have been signed, the Dragon Kings are now my subordinates. I¡¯m very generous to my subordinates. Now, I¡¯m going to raise you to the level of a dragon god like Fafnir. Who wants to go first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, the Light Dragon King stretched out his hand. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight for it. Let me go first.¡± The Dragon Kings spoke, one after another. No one would let anyone go first. When there were no benefits, none of them were willing to ept Watson¡¯s rule. Then, when they saw the benefits, they began to fight for it instead. It was not only because they were eager to receive benefits, but their hearts moved after seeing Nidhogg¡¯s and Fafnir¡¯s power. In the past, they were just ants in front of Nidhogg. However, if they could obtain power simr to Fafnir¡¯s, even if they could not defeat Nidhogg, they could at least get the power to escape. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoes first. In any case, I can raise each of you to the same level as a Dragon God.¡± Watson was delighted with the Dragon Kings¡¯ reactions. He took out a potion in his hand and poured it into his mouth. He began to flip the Book of Wisdom to start the fusion process. In just half an hour, six powerful auras suddenly appeared on the Divine Dragon Star. Those six powerful auras came from the other six Dragon Kings, excluding Fafnir and Nidhogg. ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to the same level as a Dragon God. If I want to break through the seal to enter the divine realm, I can do that at any time! That¡¯s great! Maybe I¡¯ll be a god that¡¯s on par with the Dragon God!¡± The Light Dragon King opened his hands, and endless light in the universe gathered in his palms, leaving a huge illusion of the dragons in the deep universe. He was no longer the Light Dragon King; instead, he had sessfully advanced to the Divine Star-seeking Dragon. The Forest Dragon King, who had also advanced to the Divine Nature Dragon, nced at the Light Dragon King with disdain. She said, ¡°Light Dragon King, your current strength is a gift from the Dragon Emperor. Don¡¯t be so smug! The divine realm might not be as beautiful as you think. Otherwise, why would Nidhogg, who has the ability to be a god, be stuck at the sovereign tier without breaking through? Who knows, you might just enter the divine realm and be eaten by a group of gods as delicious pastries.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense!¡± The Light Dragon King nodded and looked at Nidhogg, standing by the side with his arms crossed and face full of mncholy. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t Nidhogg ept the Dragon Emperor¡¯s gift? Is the DragonEmperor¡¯s gift also a way to destroy his rights and interests? It would be great if he thinks that way. Right now, my strength is inferior to his. However, as long as the Dragon Emperor gives a few more gifts, we might be able to surpass him.¡± All the Dragon Kings were excited about the gifts given by Watson. Nidhogg had no intention of letting Watson increase his strength. ¡°Nidhogg, do you want to increase your strength too?¡± Watson wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked hesitantly after increasing the strength of all the other dragons. He did not know if Nidhogg would ept his request, but it was necessary. If he fused Nidhogg, he would obey him psychologically and physically. Furthermore, Nidhogg would be stronger. Who would dislike having a stronger subordinate? ¡°Yes.¡± Watson was still thinking nervously when he heard Nidhogg¡¯s calm response. ¡°Seriously? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± He muttered in his heart. It seemed deprivation was a vition of rights and benefits for Nidhogg. Watson flipped through the Book of Wisdom and duplicated arge number of ancient dragons. He transformed them into light and fused them into Nidhogg¡¯s body. At that moment, the number of ancient dragons Watson had summoned was greater than when he had fused the other Dragon Kings. ¡°Why did Nidhogg agree to the Dragon King¡¯s request? If he bes stronger after the fusion, wouldn¡¯t we still be living under his fear?¡± The Light Dragon King could not help but grumble in a low voice after seeing Nidhogg¡¯s true form. Their fear of Nidhogg had reached an unprecedented level. After all, facing a dragon who attacked at the slightest disagreement and even killed his own kind would make anyone feel afraid, right? It was not just the Light Dragon King who had thought so. The other Dragon Kings also showed simr expressions. Ignoring their thoughts, Watson was currently fusing arge number of dragons into Nidhogg. He did not notice that when Nidhogg was fused with those ancient dragons, a trace of nostalgia shed in his eyes; it was as if he knew all the dragons that were fusing into his body. ¡°Congrattions, Master, for fusing arge number of dragons and Doomsday Judgment Dragon. You have obtained the Star Creation Dragon, a peak starlight-tier dragon. [Peak starlight-tier dragon: Star Creation Dragon.] [Abilities: Creation (able to destroy a world with a single thought, or create a world with a single thought), Source of Life Magical Power (that source of magic power is the eighth source of magic power that does not exist in that world. The power can heal everything, and it can also bestow life to non-living beings), I am for Everyone (can use your flesh and blood and soul to create different lives and can distribute your abilities to others), Everyone is for Me (you can also take away all the power that you bestow upon others), and the Star God Kingdom (that divine kingdom is made of stars, and it contains a power that surpasses that of an ordinary divine kingdom).] [Additional ability: Astral Lord (able to summon the stars to descend and transform them).] Following Watson¡¯s fusion, the originally gloomy-looking Nidhogg still had a moody appearance. However, a pentagram formed from starlight appeared in his eyes, continuously rotating. Furthermore, the eye shadow that Nidhogg had originally smeared on his face also had the color of starlight. If the previous Nidhogg gave off the feeling of a despairing youth, his new appearance was one of a handsome youth exuding despair. Amidst the despair, there was also a hint of a new life. Although Nidhogg, who had been promoted to starlight-tier, did not have many abilities, each of them was very powerful. In particr, his primary ability was to create a world. As long as he willed it, he could create a world. Furthermore, he could add all sorts of things to the world that had already surpassed the gods. Nidhogg had also obtained another element that did not exist in that world. Earth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness¡ªthose were the six elements that existed in the past. Watson created the chaos element, and then there was an eighth element in the world, the life element. Although Watson did not fuse that element, it was still equivalent to what he had created. With the appearance of the eighth element, a sizable elemental tide suddenly appeared in the sky. Six different elemental symbols appeared in the elemental tide¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness. At the top of those elemental symbols was the pupil-less eye chaos that ruled everything. At that moment, under the seven elements, an emerald-green element appeared on the opposite side of the chaos. That element¡¯s symbol was like a blooming World Tree¡ªit had nothing to do with the seven elements. It was independent of the seven elements, but it could rival the chaos elements. At the moment when the life element appeared, a vast vitality radiated in all directions from them. All the flowers and trees in the world began to shake. Bits of pure life essence emerged from the flowers and trees, rose into the air, and gathered into the symbol of the life elements. Soon, a huge green ball full of vitality appeared. That was the source for the life element. It was different from when Watson created the chaos element. The chaos element did not originally exist in the world. Watson forcefully fused it with the six basic elements. Meanwhile, the life element had originally existed in the world. It was high-tier energy that was stored in the World Tree. It could allow the gods to live forever. Unfortunately, after the Great War between the gods, the World Tree was almost destroyed. The source of that life element had dried up. At that moment, the source had awakened once again. The energy stored in every nt and tree in the world had returned to its original ce. In just a short period, the source of the life element had expanded to the extentparable to the other six fundamental origins¡ªvast and endless. nts could be seen everywhere in that world. Although each nt contained very little life force, when all the life elements of a world as a whole gathered, the power was infinite. As the source of the life element took shape, the flowers, nts, and trees that had just contributed their magic were all fed back and fused together. A purer life force was transmitted into the flowers, nts, and trees through the void to let them grow more luxuriously. .. At the Moon Well is in the Forest of Eternity... As usual, Vivianbed her hair as she looked at the Spring of Life in the Moon Well. Looking at her blurry figure reflected in the Moon Well, she could not help but stop and sigh. ¡°The Elven king did not listen to my advice. He took the Elven army with him. He even took the dragons and the water from the Spring of Life in the Elven kingdom. He almost made the well dry up. He has been blinded by hatred. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. The water taken away from the Moon Well will take hundreds of years to recover. In order to avenge himself, countless soldiers of the Elven kingdom have been destroyed by the mes of war. Who knows how many innocent lives will be lost in the battle. Is it really worth it?¡± Vivian sighed. Although it was a question, she already had the answer in her heart. It was not worth it. In the past, like the Elf King, she did not have a good impression of humans and kingdoms other than the Elven Kingdom. Well, until she met Antonio. That man had taught her that people of different races could understand each other and had a better feeling than hatred¡ªlove. Vivian sighed as she recalled Antonio. At the moment, she was bound by special chains and could not leave the Moon Well. If the Elven king had not tied her there before he left, she would leave the Forest of Eternity at all costs and go to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even if she had to look at Antonio before the war destroyed everything, there was nothing for her to protect here. Just as she was thinking about it, an invisible wave suddenly came out of the air. The wave made her look up subconsciously. She saw that in the deepest part of the Forest of Eternity where she was, the grass on the ground was shaking, the air seemed to be filled withughter. The water of the Spring of Life in the Moon Well, which had already dried up, suddenly began to overflow at the speed of a well. The water of the Spring of Life rushed out of the Moon Well and sprinkled on the grass, causing the grass, which was already shaking, to grow rapidly. The quality of the grass also increased. That grass was originally just ordinary grass, but under the irrigation of the water from the Spring of Life, it was upgraded to iron-tier and then to silver-tier before it reached gold-tier. However, that was not the end. Some of the grass was of particrly high quality. The roots were entangled together and turned into human legs. They began to pull out the soil and run on the ground, along with some trees nearby. Vivian was stunned by that scene. The trees and grass began to run with self-awareness. The Spring of Life in the well was so abundant that it turned into a fountain. The water soon filled the grass where she was and flowed in a more distant direction. It seemed to flow through the entire Forest of Eternity. .. At the floating city. ¡°Your Highness, the carriage is ready. We have bought all the things we need to go out. We can set off immediately.¡± Not far from the floating city, near thekeside, two mermaid guards asked for instructions from the young Alice. A carriage was parked not far from them. Although they were called Mermaid Guards, the two mermaids looked like humans. They had used the spell that Watson had taught them to transform into humans. Even the strongest mage in the kingdom could not see through them. Simrly, Alice had also been transformed into a human with magic. At that moment, she was wearing a white one-piece dress and a sun hat. Her smooth calves stepped on the hard ground without any difort. Hearing the words of the two guards, Alice looked at the sparklingke and out at the distant sea. There was a hint of reluctance in her eyes. In the end, she gritted her teeth and made up her mind to walk in the direction of the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait, look at theke.¡± Just as Alice was about to get on the carriage, the two guards saw something and suddenly cried out in surprise, stopping her. Following the direction of the voice, Alice looked over and immediately widened her eyes. The hugeke seemed to be boiling. Fish of different colors and species jumped out of the water. Upon closer inspection, it was not the fish that flew out of the water. Instead, it was the kelp-like vines that grew rapidly under the ocean, pushing the fish out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is the seaweed suddenly expanding like crazy? My boat is entangled.¡± In theke, many fishermen were on their boats. They looked surprised when they saw the seaweed moving beside them. Some of them tried to push the seaweed that was entangled on their boat. However, they soon realized that the seaweed was as hard as iron and gave off an extraordinary aura. ¡°Lady Alice, the seaweed is giving off a strong aura and is evolving rapidly. Some of them have even turned into silver or even gold-tier medicinal herbs. That is too amazing.¡± The two mermaid guards cried out in surprise. If they did not want to protect Alice, they would have jumped into the river to see how the seaweed was changing. ¡°How could those aquatic nts suddenly grow for no reason and burst out with a powerful aura? Has something changed in theke? Was it Brother Watson?¡± Alice did not sigh. Instead, she cast her gaze in the direction of the kingdom in the distance. .. At the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the capital. ¡°I heard that Watson was held back in the Dragon Lair. Isn¡¯t King Landhar III going to be worried? However, I think King Landhar III has nothing to worry about. Even if Watson helped the dragons to create something, he is still our kingdom¡¯s genius. When he returns, just let him create something even more powerful. Furthermore, Watson was only there for one day. What can he create in one day?¡± In a certain ce in the royal pce, Sidi was holding bottles and jars in her hands. She was adjusting some kind of potion and mocking Watson at the same time. In the bottles and jars in front of her, the pitch-ck potion was in a sticky state and was constantly squirming. That potion was the potion that could help the gods descend to the mortal realm. She had made that potion at the request of King Landhar III, who had brought back a corpse and said that it could be used as a vessel for the gods. Therefore, she knew some things about Watson. ¡°This potion is almost ready.¡± Picking up a bottle, Sidi waved and nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, a thick breath of life suddenly appeared in the air. A faint green light shed in the distant sky. Although the light was dim, it was reflected in Sidi¡¯s eyes, causing her to widen her eyes and raise her head. ¡°That is the smell of the life element source.. There is a source of life-elemental magic in the world? That element had dried up tens of thousands of years ago. Why would it reappear? What is going on?¡± Chapter 461 - Even His Mount Was Extraordinary

Chapter 461: Even His Mount Was Extraordinary

¡°That¡¯s¡­a magic symbol made up of all the elements in the world. I¡¯ve never seen that tree-shaped symbol before. Is it a brand new element?¡± The Light Dragon King looked up at the eight magic symbols above his head. His gaze fell on the eighth magic symbol, and he looked surprised. With the Dragon King¡¯s experience, he could see what the magic symbols in the sky represented. After the magical symbols that symbolized life appeared, the source of the life element also appeared in the sky. Just by looking at that, the Dragon Kings could feel the enormous energy contained within it. ¡°No wonder Nidhogg is so much stronger than us, despite being a Dragon King. He is a dragon who has lived for tens of thousands of years, and he has the ability to use the life element, which is different from other elements in the world.¡± Fafnir could not help but sigh. ¡°No, I do not control the life element. I only had the water from the Spring of Life in my body. The source of the life element only appeared after my life form evolved. In other words, Watson helped me achieve that! I am very clear about how many things I had because those were important rights and interests that I needed. Now that my rights and interests have be, even more, I have to thank you for that.¡± After the evolution, Nidhogg¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Watson. Watson replied modestly, ¡°Nidhogg, you¡¯re too kind. I did not do anything. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I was able to create an element that the world doesn¡¯t have.¡± As he spoke, he sighed in relief. He was terrified that after Nidhogg obtained the life element¡¯s source, he would say that it did not belong to him, his rights and interests had been vited, and then attacked him. Fortunately, even though Nidhogg¡¯s brain circuits were not quite normal, he still knew how to be grateful after obtaining the benefits. As Watson was thinking about that, the eight elemental symbols in the sky, along with the life element¡¯s source, were dissipating. Even though the source was dissipating, everyone knew that it was only concealing its figure. It still existed in a certain part of the world, and because of the appearance of the life element, the world became more vigorous and stronger than before. ¡°I knew that Nidhogg was stronger than us. Once he received Watson¡¯s gift, he would be even stronger. I did not expect him to be so strong and create an element that did not belong in the world. When can we achieve that? Just that alone can prove that the dragon that Nidhogg transformed into is a higher tier than us.¡± ¡°I remember a simr situation happened in the past. A few months ago, a seventh element that did not belong to the original six elements appeared in the world. At that time, I only saw it from afar in other kingdoms and did not know what that element was. Two new elements appeared in the world in a short period. It seems like the world is undergoing changes that we cannot predict.¡± ¡°I saw the symbol of the seventh element just now. Do you guys feel like the symbol looks very simr to the Dragon Emperor¡¯s aura?¡± As the Dragon Kings discussed, some of them could not help but look at Watson. When they saw the chaos dragon Watson had transformed into, they felt like it was a dragon they had never seen before. However, at that moment, after witnessing the other elements of the world that appeared because of the life element created by Nidhogg, they realized that the seventh magical element was not very simr to what Watson had disyed; it was exactly the same. The Dark Dragon King, who had just fought with Watson, also felt the same way about that element. ¡°Dragon Emperor, you can obviously use the seventh element. Do you know the person who created that element?¡± Watson possessed all kinds of magical abilities, so he was obviously not an ordinary person. Therefore, it was not impossible for him to know someone who could create a brand new element. They were still very cautious in their guesses. They did not guess that Watson was the person who created that element. Faced with everyone¡¯s questions, Watson smiled and nodded. ¡°Your guess is correct. I can use the seventh magic element. That magic element is called chaos. However, you are wrong about one thing. I do not know the person who created that element because I created that chaos element.¡± ¡°What? You created it?¡± For a moment, the Dragon Kings were in an uproar. ¡°I sensed that new magical element in the world a long time ago. At that time, I was still wondering who had the ability to create a new element to change the pattern of the world! I had even specially investigated it, but there was no progress.¡± ¡°So, the Dragon Emperor had created the chaos element, and then, aftering to the Dragon Lair, he created the life element. Two of the eight elements in the world were created by the Dragon Emperor. How powerful is he? It seems like the Dragon Emperor is the messenger sent by the gods to improve the dragon race.¡± Their faces were filled with joy as they gave Watson a thumbs up, their eyes filled with respect. If they had acknowledged Watson as the Dragon Emperor just to gain benefits from Watson, they were afraid that Watson would be able to suppress Nidhogg¡¯s terrifying strength. At that moment, after realizing that Watson was able to create a new element that did not belong to the world, they respected him even more. It would not be a disgrace to follow such a person. On the contrary, they would feel proud of it. While many of the dragons were shocked, only Nidhogg¡¯s expression did not change. It was as if he had known about that for a long time. At that moment, he extended his right hand and released an emerald-green light toward a protruding rock on the ground. That light contained a rich vitality. It instantly caused the entire rock to squirm and change its shape when itnded on the rock. From a hard rock, four limbs gradually grew out and turned into a living person. That person was almost no different from an average human, other than the fact his skin was made of rocks. ¡°Lord Nidhogg.¡± After turning into a human, the rock walked in front of Nidhogg and knelt on one knee, revealing a respectful expression. Nidhogg¡¯s actions at that moment interrupted the Dragon Kings, who were still praising Watson. ¡°Creating life, this is the new right I hold! Other than that¡ª¡± He muttered with a gloomy face. Reaching out his right hand, he pressed down on the stone golem who was kneeling on the ground in front of him. The stone golem¡¯s body immediately shattered into dozens of pieces that flew out in all directions. Every stone golem that flew out squirmed, and after absorbing more dust from the ground, it turned into a human figure made of new rocks. ¡°I can also give new life to things that have been destroyed!¡± The life element contained two kinds of abilities. It absorbed the life essence from nts, and the life energy could heal injuries. At the same time, life energy could also give life to non-living things. The former was called life recovery, while thetter was called life creation. At that moment, the ability that Nidhogg released was life creation. Even though he felt bored after thousands of years of fighting, he still felt a sense of joy after he created something. ¡°Since you are creatures made from rocks, then from now on, I will name you the Rockman race,¡± Nidhogg said to the dozens of rock humanoids in front of him, whose bodies were made of rocks and emitted a gold-tier aura. The Rockman was even more surprised after receiving their name. They kowtowed to Nidhogg, saying, ¡°Thank you, Lord Nidhogg, for giving us the name. From now on, we shall follow the dragons and Lord Nidhogg.¡± There were all kinds of races in the world. Among them were creatures that had human-like shapes and intelligence. People call them subhumans. The Rockman was clearly a subhuman; furthermore, they were entirely new subhumans who had never existed in the world. After creating the Rockman race, Nidhogg did not stop. Instead, he waved his hand at the ancient green trees on the Divine Dragon Star and released his life energy. Under the effect of the life energy, arge group of trees squirmed from the shape of the trees into a puppet-like creature with wood veins. ¡°From now on, you are me, a hybrid under Nidhogg¡¯s name. I will name you the Puppet race.¡± After the Puppets, Nidhogg looked around and waved at a volcano that was flowing withva and where many young dragons were ying. Theva outside the volcano turned into a humanoid made of sticky and hotva after enduring the life energy. Theva was covered with ayer of ck rock armor. It looked like a warrior who had climbed out of hell. ¡°I will name you the Hellfire race.¡± After that, Nidhogg began to bestow all kinds of non-living beings on the Divine Dragon Star. A pce that Watson originally built was stained with life energy. It grew arms and legs and began to move freely. It was named the Pce Man by Nidhogg. Nidhogg cut off a river that ran through the forest with a powerful force. The water elements in it were forcefully gathered by the life energy into the shape of a human, turning into the Rivermen race. Even the air was given a special kind of life by Nidhogg with life energy, turning it into a race that was utterly invisible to ordinary people¡ªthe Transparent Men. ¡°Nidhogg, that¡¯s enough. If you continue to give life to everything in the entire Divine Dragon Star, how will we use those things in the future? How are we going to eat it?¡± When Nidhogg was still not satisfied and wanted to make a move on the food, the food that the dragons usually ate would be a living being that could move freely. Take the Rivermen as an example. After Nidhogg gave the Rivermen life, they became giant python-like creatures that were made of water. Initially, those rivers were used by the dragons to drink water before they became a snake in the shape of a water stream. The dragons would no longer dare to drink from the stream, or they would get a bad case of diarrhea. If they let Nidhogg turn food into a living thing again, then there would be no resources to use on the Divine Dragon Star. Not only would they not be able to use the resources, but they would also have to feed those food that had turned into something living. That would require even more resources. ¡°Of course, Nidhogg, I¡¯m not infringing on your rights. You can take all the races that you¡¯ve fused. I just hope that you can leave something for myir,¡± Fafnir said. ¡°I believe the Dragon Emperor thinks so too.¡± ¡°Nidhogg, it¡¯s fine to create life, but there must be a limit. Otherwise, excessive creation of life will only make the world unable to bear the burden and elerate its destruction,¡± Watson said with a nod. The world he once existed in had be very poor because of human reproduction and the endless use of resources. He did not want the world to be like that. ¡°You¡¯re right. Creating life is my right, and survival is your right. By creating life, I almost vited your rights. I apologize for my behavior just now.¡± The faint joy on Nidhogg¡¯s face disappeared. He returned to his original gloomy look. ¡°Aspensation for viting your rights, I¡¯ll give you some of my abilities. You can monitor me at any time.¡± As he spoke, the huge source of life energy that had disappeared above Nidhogg¡¯s head appeared again. A few strands of emerald-green life energy were divided and poured into the bodies of the Dragon Kings, including Watson. The Dragon Kings trembled as the life energy irrigated their bodies. Watson¡¯s energy was the strongest. Nidhogg had poured almost half of the life energy into his body, which caused a ball of energy that was even more powerful than the chaos energy source to appear in his body. Even though the other Dragon Kings did not obtain much life energy, it was enough for them to disy their ability to create life. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Nidhogg would actually give us his energy. That is really a first for me. Furthermore, that energy is even stronger than I imagined. I feel like I¡¯ve drunk an entire Spring of Life, and my body is filled with energy!¡± The Light Dragon King stretched out his right hand. Scales appeared on his right arm. He casually plucked a scale and poured life energy into it. The scale immediately grew into a hairy ball made of many scales. The hairy ball had wings simr to the dragons on its back, and it had two big eyes hidden under the scales. It looked adorable. ¡°I can now use the ability to create life. Look, that new life that I created, I named it the Great Lord Odyssey¡¯s race.¡± The Light Dragon King¡¯s name was Odyssey. At that moment, giving such a name to the race that was formed from his own scales was very arrogant. ¡°Light Dragon King, just now, you said that you would not let Nidhogg create too many races. And you¡¯ve created an even more ridiculous new race.¡± The Forest Dragon King mocked the Light Dragon King. He plucked off a strand of emerald-green hair that belonged to him and gave it life energy, turning it into a small dragon made of hair. ¡°If you want to create, you have to create a beautiful race. I named this creature the hair dragon. The race you created is too ugly. There¡¯s no need for ugly creatures to exist in the world.¡± ¡°Hey, Forest Dragon King, what right do you have to criticize me? And you said that the race I created was ugly? Just you wait. I will create an even more beautiful race to defeat you.¡± Light Dragon King was ridiculed. Just as he was about to create a new dragon, he was interrupted by Watson. ¡°Alright, the program for creating creatures ends here. Next, I will distribute potions to all of you and make ns for developing the Dragon n in the future. If you want to create creatures, then you can create them in yourirs.¡± Watson was speechless. He understood those Dragon Kings. After all, life energy was a powerparable to the chaos element. One could see how powerful it was. That power symbolized creation and could let people experience the pleasure of being a creator. That feeling was not something that ordinary people could resist. Even after he obtained the energy of life elements, he could not help but want to create one or two new races. However, he still hoped that those dragons could restrain themselves. ¡°The Dragon Emperor is right. I¡¯d better not create any more creatures for now.¡± Holding back the desire to continue creating, the Light Dragon King nodded. He exchanged a nce with the Forest Dragon King, and they turned their heads away. The other Dragon Kings also had solemn expressions as they prepared to listen to Watson¡¯s next mission. Compared to their prideful appearance when they first arrived, they were clearly more powerful, but their expressions were more humble. ¡°As the Dragon Emperor, I have a few orders for you! The first is to increase the reproduction rate. There are now 100,000 dragons on the Divine Dragon Star, and the Divine Dragon Star can bear at least a million dragons. I want you to use the Super Reproductive Potion I¡¯ve created to increase the number of dragons to a million. Once that number is reached, there¡¯s no need to continue with it.¡± A million dragons. That was Watson¡¯s n for the dragons. It would be difficult to reach that number, and if they did not have enough, they would not be able to maximize their power. A million dragons were the best solution at that moment. ¡°Since I have be the Dragon Emperor, there are some things I can tell you! Currently, the races I control are the dragons and the sea folks, and the angels. Among them, the number of sea folks is also more than a million. The angel race is the main race I control, and they currently upy the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s borders! In the future, the sea will be the territory of the sea folks, the angels will control thend, and the sky will belong to the dragons. The Divine Dragon Star is just a starting point. In the future, there will be many new stars in the world, and those stars will be the territory of the dragons.¡± Watson had a great n. Not only did he want to overthrow the rule of King Landhar III, but he also wanted to turn the Holy Dragon Kingdom into something he wanted. When he subdued the sea folks, he already had that idea in his heart. Therefore, he wanted to build a pce for the dragons. However, his original idea was to use angels¡¯ to protect the kingdom¡¯s territory. However, his n had changed. After subduing the dragons, he firmly believed that he could do better. If he could take over the whole world, then no one would be able to affect him and his family and friends. ¡°What do you all think of my n? If you feel that it is a vition of your rights and interests, you can choose not to participate.¡± After proposing the n, Watson exined it appropriately, but the Dragon Kings did not object. It was more like they were excited. Nidhogg also said, ¡°The Dragon King epts your n. That is my duty, not a vition of my rights and interests.¡± Unexpectedly, Watson agreed. ¡°Since you don¡¯t object, then I¡¯ll make a second request! I hope you can gather all the treasures in your respectiveirs onto the Divine Dragon Star, and I¡¯ll start to modify it to make the Divine Dragon Star better. Of course, that is only a suggestion and not mandatory. If one of your dragons offers a particrly rich resource, I¡¯ll reward him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dragon Emperor. When I return to myir, I will move all the treasures here, leaving none behind! Oh, by the way, does my wife count as wealth?¡± The Light Dragon King said hurriedly after Watson finished speaking. Although Watson said that it was not mandatory and that they should give the reward voluntarily, all the Dragon Kings understood that only by giving as many resources as possible could they receive Watson¡¯s reward, which was much better than the various treasures they had umted before. ¡°Light Dragon King, don¡¯t count those vulgar wives of yours. The Dragon Emperor would never take a fancy to those people,¡± the Forest Dragon King mocked disdainfully. Then she said, ¡°Dragon Emperor, I also have a question. If it¡¯s a treasure from other races, does it count? The Elven king invited me to join the army that was attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He promised me a sufficient amount of water from the Spring for Life. Can I offer those to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. Regardless of whether they are treasures from the dragons or not, as long as it¡¯s a treasure, it will be fine. Sending it to the Divine Dragon Star will count as your contribution. However, you must use proper actions to obtain those treasures! Other than the treasures, I also want you to gather information about the various kingdoms. Yourirs are located in different kingdoms. That should be a very simple matter for you. Just like the information that the Forest Dragon King has sent me is pretty good. I didn¡¯t know that the Elven Kingdom was going to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Tell me about itter. I¡¯ll reward you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dragon Emperor.¡± The Forest Dragon King lowered his head and bowed. His bright and beautiful face raised his eyebrows, revealing an expression of extreme joy. That scene made the other Dragon Kings look envious. They were all wondering if there was any explosive news that they could tell Watsonter. As Watson issued his orders, the meeting officially ended. Almost an hour had passed. He turned around and left the Dragon Lair after telling the Dragon Kings everything. While floating under the Divine Dragon Star on the way to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, Watson looked up at the stars hidden under the sunlight. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a confident smile. ¡°When I came here, I only thought of bing one of the Dragon Kings, relying on my identity as the Dragon King and the various resources I controlled to influence the choices of the other dragons. I did not expect that I would be the Dragon Emperor and control the entire Dragon n. This is far beyond my n.¡± ¡°I can only say that the Dragon Kings are reasonable people. They understand that the Dragon n can develop better under a leader¡¯smand! As long as we follow a leader¡¯s n, the Dragon n will soon expand to a million dragons. The strength of the poption and the weapons they possess will also greatly increase. The day when the Dragon n will dominate the skies is not far away. I am looking forward to the next meeting in a month.¡± The God-armed Dragon, Sebastian, who had two spears on his back, had spoken respectfully. At the end of the meeting, Watson had set up a monthly Dragon King meeting. At that time, no matter where any of the Dragon King was, they would have to go to the Divine Dragon Star. The Dragon Kings could exchange information and resources. He would also make a ranking based on the information given by the different Dragon Kings. As that was the first Dragon King meeting, Watson did not give them any ranking. Instead, he kept a portion of the potions he had fused and gave the rest to the Dragon Kings. He let them use the medicine to return to their respectiveirs toplete their tasks. ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to the next Dragon King Meeting. I believe that the next time I see all the dragons, I¡¯ll see a different scene.¡± Watson nodded. He had multiple identities. Not only was he the Young Master of Mount Creation, but he was also a candidate for the throne of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He was also the ck King for the Severed Fingers Gang, and then he had be the Dragon Emperor. As the saying went, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. He bore the expectations of so many people, and he had to work hard not to disappoint them. ¡°After the meeting ended, the Dragon Kings, including the Forest Dragon King, revealed to me a lot of information about different kingdoms. The most important thing was indeed the information about the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom in the Forest of Eternity sending troops to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. I have to go back and digest it! Let¡¯s go, Sebastian.¡± ¡°Yes, my honorable master.¡± After Watson gave the order, Sebastian¡¯s body suddenly expanded. He transformed from a human into a dragon, with two god-like arms protecting him. He carried Watson and flew toward the royal city. Soon, he turned into a streak of light. .. Not long after Watson left, the Dragon Kings also bade farewell to Fafnir and returned to their ownirs. At the Forest Dragon King¡¯sir¡­ After leaving the Divine Dragon Star, the Forest Dragon King, who had transformed into a Divine Nature Dragon, returned to the Elven kingdom stationed at the border between the Forest of Eternity and the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It only took one-tenth of the time to arrive at the Dragon Star; it took less than an hour. She returned to the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army base, which was a few kilometers walk in the dense primitive forest. The Elf King treated her to a grand banquet. During the feast, the Elf King began to inquire about what had happened when the Forest Dragon King made a short trip to Fafnir¡¯sir. ¡°Forest Dragon King, why did Fafnir summon you to herir in a hurry? Is there something urgent?¡± ¡°Not really. Fafnir recently helped the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king build a new army of Dragon Knights, expanding the number of Dragon Knights to a hundred! In return, the Holy Dragon Kingdom developed a potion that could increase the dragons¡¯ reproductive rate. Fafnir called us to give us that potion.¡± The Forest Dragon King shook the wine ss in her hand and exined calmly,¡± You understand that reproduction has always been a top priority for the dragons.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand that, Forest Dragon King! You just mentioned that the Holy Dragon Kingdom developed the potion. Would you continue to participate if we were to go to war with the Holy Dragon Kingdom and they refused to supply that potion to the dragons? Also, is it true that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s Dragon Knight Legion has expanded to 100 members?¡± The Elf King was a little nervous, and he tightened his grip on the wine ss slightly. It was difficult for him not to be nervous. It was the first time the Elven Kingdom had made such a big move by conspiring with the Winter Nation to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They had even used a treasure like the Spring of Life. If they failed, the Elven Kingdom would probably end up in a miserable state. He had not heard that the number of Dragon Knights in the Holy Dragon Kingdom had expanded to 100. If he had known that, he would have brought even more troops. The initial ten Dragon Knights were enough to make every kingdom feel scared, let alone 1a hundred of them. It was equivalent to having 100 dragons to help the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the war. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve agreed to your request, I won¡¯t let you down! Even if the Holy Dragon Kingdom has a hundred dragon knights, we have a hundred dragons on our side. In addition, you have a hundred thousand soldiers that have consumed the Spring of Life. That won¡¯t affect the battle situation. Of course, if you¡¯re worried, you can give me more water from the Spring of Life. That way, I¡¯ll mobilize more dragons for you.¡± ¡°I have to think about it.¡± ¡°Take your time to think about it. We¡¯ve just returned from Fafnir¡¯sir. My subordinates and I are very tired, so we¡¯ll go back and rest first! You must remember that war with the Holy Dragon Kingdom is only a few days away. If you want to think about it, try to be as quick as possible.¡± She pretended not to see the dissatisfaction in the Elf King¡¯s eyes as she led her subordinates out of the banquet tent. She muttered to herself, ¡°If the Elf king can give me more water from the Spring of Life, I can hand it over to Watson. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Elf King disagrees with that.¡± Before meeting Watson, she thought of the Elf King as wise and ambitious. However, she realized that he was far from Watson. The Elf King wanted to destroy the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but Watson wanted to ally with other races to dominate the world. Watson was younger, but his horizons were utterly iparable. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care who wins or loses. The dragons and the Dragon Emperor are destined to rule the world. I only need to follow closely behind the Dragon Emperor!¡± .. On the other hand, in the Winter Nation¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, the dragons heading toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom have returned to the northern ice fields.¡± Sitting on the throne made of ice and snow, Empress Gustav listened to the reports and frowned. ¡°They are back so soon. It¡¯s only been a few hours, hasn¡¯t it?¡± While muttering, Empress Gustav noticed that the ministers were reluctant to speak. She said slowly, ¡°What else do you have to report? Why do you have such an expression? As one of my most capable ministers, that doesn¡¯t seem like your style.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I do have one more thing to report. That matter might sound very strange, so I¡¯ve been hesitating whether to say it or not! Just now, after the dragons returned to the Winter Nation, they sent someone to contact our kingdom¡¯s army. The Dragon King is willing to move theirir out of the northern ice field and loosen the restrictions on non-dragons in the northern ice field. At the same time, they can help us train an army of Dragon Knights.¡± The minister had a strange expression on his face. He exined it in a voice that sounded like he was talking in his sleep. Upon hearing his words, Empress Gustav suddenly got up from her seat and revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°Did that cold and heartless Dragon King really say that? The Dragon King, who had clearly upied the northern ice field for hundreds of years and had never been friendly to humans, would want to help us? What kind of joke was that?¡± The Dragon King in the northernmost ice field was the Dark Dragon King. However, in the eyes of the Winter Nation¡¯s residents, they were more willing to call him the Ice Dragon King. That was because only extreme darkness could bring extreme coldness. That Dragon King had always been the representative of the anti-humans. Even the envoys sent to talk to him might be killed if he was in a bad mood. That was also the reason why the Winter Nation was shocked when they heard the news. ¡°Your Majesty, that brutal Dragon King did say so. He also said that if Your Majesty did not believe him, we could go to hisir to meet him! He is waiting for a reply at the icy in in the far north. However, he also said that there was a price for helping us. We would have to offer all the precious treasures in the kingdom to him.¡± ¡°Treasures?¡± Empress Gustav raised her eyebrows, and a hint of emotion appeared in her blue eyes. Then, she became fierce. ¡°Send someone to contact that Dragon King and tell him that I have agreed to his request! The Winter Nation had not dared to target the Holy Dragon Kingdom. On the one hand, it was because of Sword Saint Reid, and on the other hand, it was because of their army of Dragon Knights. Now, the Winter Nation will also have our own Dragon Knights. That is really a blessing from the heavens. As long as we defeat the Holy Dragon Kingdom, we will be able to make up for the lost treasures. There are not many opportunities to establish a rtionship with the Dragon n. Since that Dragon King wants treasures, I will give him enough treasures. This time, I must seize the power of the Dragon n for myself.¡± Empress Gustav immediately gave the order, and the Winter Nation began their assigned tasks. Simr things happened in the Thorn Empire and the Dwarf Kingdom. The dragonirs in different kingdoms moved one after another, radiating the dragons¡¯ power to the mortal realms. Meanwhile, in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, Watson had also returned to the sky above the capital. He had not seen the capital for more than a day; Watson felt as if a lifetime had passed. While he wasmenting about that, an ear-piercing boom suddenly came from the capital, as if someone had sounded the rm. Immediately after that, a group of Dragon Knights rushed out of the sky. There were a hundred of them, followed by the other soldiers. They used theirbat aura wings or magic to rise into the sky. There were tens of thousands of them. The leader of the Dragon Knights was Julius, while the leader of the other army was Hoen. The personal guards protected King Landhar III. He rode on a huge throne and also came into the sky, looking down at Watson from above. Tens of thousands of troops and the Dragon Knights rose into the sky. That shocking scene made many people in the capital look up at the sky in surprise. Those who did not understand it thought that someone was attacking the capital. ¡°Watson, it¡¯s been a day. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a whole day. Do you know how I spent this day?¡± After seeing Watson, King Landhar III spoke first. His voice was dignified with a hint of resentment, like a wife who her newlywed husband had abandoned for a few days. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. The Dragon n are very hospitable. I only stayed in the Dragon n for one more day, but I¡¯ve made you worried! It¡¯s only a day more. You don¡¯t have to make such a big fuss to wee me, do you?¡± Watson sat behind Sebastian¡¯s dragon form; he scratched his head and revealed a shy smile unique to that young man. ¡°Wee you?¡± King Landhar III snorted coldly at Watson¡¯s words. ¡°I order you to go to the Dragon Lair to participate in the Dragon Knight selection. The others have returned, but you haven¡¯t returned! Julius has already reported to me. He asked you toe back, but you chose to stay in the Dragon Lair. That meant you did not take my orders seriously. It¡¯s good enough that I don¡¯t punish you. Why would I wee you? Men, take Watson down.¡± Whoosh! Following King Landhar¡¯s order, the tens of thousands of troops in the air drew their weapons and approached Watson. ¡°Halt. If youe any closer to my master, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Sebastian opened his mouth, which was full of fangs. Even the breath that it spat out when it spoke turned into a hurricane, blowing away a group of silver-tier soldiers who were approaching them. The gold-tier guards could only barely resist him. Then, the two-colored arms of the god began to clench their fists. The intense fluctuations they emitted were so strong that even the gold-tier guards could barely stay where they were. They retreated, their faces filled with fear. They knew that Watson was the strongest genius in the kingdom, and his strength was extraordinary. However, Watson had yet to make a move. The dragon beneath him was enough to stop their approach. Was he that powerful? They had seen all the dragons that had returned to the kingdom. None of them were as terrifying as Watson¡¯s mount. Watson was not only a genius, but even his mount was also extraordinary. Chapter 462 - The Prisoners In The Underground Prison

Chapter 462: The Prisoners In The Underground Prison

¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t be agitated. His Majesty won¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t make a move. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Watson patted Sebastian¡¯s back andforted him. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Sebastian responded in a muffled voice. He deactivated his dragon form and transformed into a human wearing a butler¡¯s uniform with two spears on his back. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s my fault that I came backte. I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment. I wonder how Your Majesty ns to punish me.¡± Watson reached out his hand with a smile on his face. He was not nervous at all. On the contrary, he looked rxed. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about how to punish you. In short, I¡¯ll throw you into prison first. I¡¯ll think of the rest of the punishmentter.¡± King Landhar III seemed very dissatisfied with Watson¡¯s attitude. He snorted coldly and waved his hand.¡± Take him down.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯ve offended you.¡± A few gold-tier guards carefully came in front of Watson. They took out chains made of anti-magic materials, bound Watson¡¯s limbs, and flew Watson in the direction of the royal city prison. ¡°Take that dragon too. Send it to the Dragon Knights¡¯ training ground. Let it train with the Dragon Knights. After Watson is released, I¡¯ll return it to Watson.¡± King Landhar III nced at Sebastian, then nced at the two spears on Sebastian¡¯s back. His eyes shed, but he did not say anything. After King Landhar III gave the order, Sebastian did not resist the soldiers. He went to the ce where the Dragon Knights were. ¡°Everyone should continue training. Those who should return to their posts should also go back.¡± After capturing Watson, King Landhar III spoke and returned to the pce under the escort of his personal guards. In the sky, tens of thousands of troops and hundreds of Dragon Knights slowly descended. Whispers could be heard from the direction of the Dragon Knights. ¡°I did not expect Watson to be captured as soon as he returned. Watson only stayed in the Dragon Lair for one more day, yet His Majesty was so angry. Watson appears to have enraged His Majesty,¡± a Dragon Knight gloated. ¡°Watson stayed behind after being invited by the Dragon n. I feel that he did not do anything wrong. Why Is His Majesty so angry?¡± another Dragon Knight asked curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t know about that. That proves that Watson holds a high position in His Majesty¡¯s heart! If it wasn¡¯t Watson but someone else who came backte, His Majesty would not have summoned so many troops to capture him, afraid that he would escape. I guess His Majesty is afraid that Watson, the strongest genius in the kingdom, will be detained by the Dragon n or bribed with benefits, causing the kingdom to lose a powerful fighting force for nothing.¡± ¡°How is that possible? No matter how powerful Watson is, he is only a human. Is a human worth that much to the dragons?¡± ¡°If it is not worth it for them to do that, why did the Dragon n send us back but leave Watson there? Isn¡¯t it because Watson is more special in their eyes? Even if it wasn¡¯t because of that, Watson spent one day alone with the dragons. No one knows what His Majesty said. In short, it¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s intention. Let¡¯s not make wild guesses.¡± While the Dragon Knights were whispering among themselves, Lily, who was also at the Dragon n, fixed her eyes on Sebastian and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of punishment Watson will receive after he is taken away. However, he is the strongest genius in the kingdom, after all. His Majesty should not be too strict with him, right? And that dragon¡¯s aura is powerful. Even though I saw it once in the Dragon Lair, I still tremble when I see it again. If only Watson could help my dragon improve its strength.¡± ¡°Lily, don¡¯t think about such irrelevant things. Even if Watson could help your dragon improve, could the upgraded dragon be a match for you? Could you still perform Dragon Fusion? If you can¡¯t perform Dragon Fusion, you¡¯re not a qualified Dragon Knight. The instructor said that it¡¯s not better for the dragon to be stronger, but to be a match for us,¡± Charlotte added after watching Watson being escorted away. ¡°Of course, I also hope that Watson can help my dragon improve. I¡¯m different. I¡¯m verypatible with the Golden Holy Dragon. Even if its strength has improved, I can still control it.¡± ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯re the one who should stop bragging.¡± Her words angered Lily. While Lily was arguing with Charlotte¡­ ¡°Miss Christina, don¡¯t you want to say something about Watson being taken away?¡± A Dragon Knight asked Christina. In his opinion, Christina and Watson had a good rtionship and lived together. She should have been very anxious to see Watson being thrown into prison, but at that moment, Christina was not. Instead, she looked very calm and had no intention of pleading with His Majesty. Christina replied, ¡°Watson did indeede backte. I have no objection to His Majesty¡¯s decision. Instead of worrying about those things, why don¡¯t you think about the Dragon Knight training that will take ce today? That training is not that easy to pass.¡± They had just arrived at the royal city yesterday and had been in harmony with their dragons for less than a day. Then, King Landhar III had ordered them to participate in the training with the Dragon Knight Legion. The training of the Dragon Knight Legion was rigorous. It waspletely iparable to the courses of the Royal Academy. Take the simplest training, for example, maintaining the Dragon Fusion for an hour. During the Dragon Fusion, the humans and dragons would fuse together. That would tear the Dragon Knight¡¯s muscles. If someone did not have a particrly strong body, using the Dragon Fusion for a few minutes would cause their entire body to ache, and they would be unable to get up from the ground. Maintaining the Dragon Fusion for an hour was only the basic training of the Dragon Knight Legion. The Dragon Knights had to maintain that for a day. It had only been less than a day of training, and there were already many Dragon Knights who wereining. They had no interest in learning their courses at the Royal Academy. ¡°Miss Christina is right. Bing a Dragon Knight is not a good thing. At least that training is too difficult for us. If we had half of Miss Christina¡¯s strength, we would not have to train so hard.¡± Hearing Christina¡¯s words, some of the Dragon Knights nearby nodded their heads and expressed their agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. All of you will return with me and continue toplete the training. None of you are allowed to leave until today¡¯s training ispleted! If you are unable to meet the standards, all of you will stay on the training ground to continue training. Of course, none of you can afford to miss the Royal Academy¡¯s courses. I will send people to teach anything that you have missed because of the training. In other words, if all of you are unable to meet the standards in time, shorten your rest time.¡± At that moment, the newly-promoted leader of the Dragon Knights, Julius, spoke. His words were filled with dignity, and many of the students present turned pale as they started to wail. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°The leader is simply a devil.¡± Not everyone was wailing; the veteran Dragon Knights were rtively calm. They were discussing another matter. ¡°Do you feel that Captain Julius has be a different person after he returned to the royal city? Do you feel that he¡¯s more dignified or more magnanimous than before? I can¡¯t tell, but I¡¯m a little afraid to look into his eyes now.¡± ¡°Maybe His Majesty said something when he was appointed as the new captain of the Dragon Knight, which inspired him. Or maybe when he was in the Dragon Lair, he was ridiculed by Watson and ended up being pped in the face instead. That incident stimted him and changed him.¡± The Dragon Knights were whispering among themselves. Suddenly, Julius turned around and nced at them. His eyes seemed to contain thousands of rays of light. His fierce aura instantly made the Dragon Knights shut up. ¡°Do you have any opinions?¡± ¡°No, no, Captain.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any opinions, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Come with me.¡± Julius turned around and flew out of the royal city with a group of Dragon Knights. They flew to a huge training ground outside the nine-story city wall. It was a bit inappropriate to call it a training ground because it spanned dozens of kilometers, and the mountains, forests, and rivers surrounding it were all part of the training ground. The battles between kingdoms would be fought everywhere, so the Dragon Knights had to adapt to all kinds of venues. Soon, they arrived at the training ground. ¡°Since Watson¡¯s dragon has joined us, and Watson is not here, for the time being, we can¡¯t let it participate in the Dragon Fusion training. So, we won¡¯t do the Dragon Fusion training for now. Instead, we¡¯ll train for something else.¡± After Julius entered the training ground, he was the first to speak. What he said shocked the Dragon Knights who went to the training ground, revealing joyful expressions. ¡°We¡¯re not going to train the Dragon Fusion? That¡¯s great. Training the Dragon Fusion has almost caused my body to fall apart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the next training will be, but as long as it¡¯s not the Dragon Fusion, it¡¯s fine.¡± When Julius heard everyone¡¯s words, he could not help but raise the corners of his mouth, forming a yful arc. ¡°If you think that not letting you train the Dragon Fusion is to reduce your burden, you¡¯re too naive! Next, we will train flying with obstacles. When you fly, you must pass through the specific terrain of the training ground. You must not damage any props on the training grounds. If you can pass through the training ground within one minute, it will be considered a sess. Those who fail will not be able to eat or sleep.¡± ¡°No way!¡± The entire training ground was dozens of kilometers long. There were not only mountains but also trees and rivers that would inevitably break or blow up after flying over them due to the powerful strength of the dragons. Traveling dozens of kilometers in a minute was not a simple matter either. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Every minute you waste here will increase your chances of failure.¡± Julius looked around. ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay. No one was the first to step forward. ¡°Since no one has stepped forward, I¡¯ll call out names! Watson¡¯s dragon! I remember that your name is Sebastian, right? I¡¯ll let you be the first to demonstrate it to everyone. As a dragon, you should be able toplete the task that I set for you.¡± Julius raised his hand and pointed his finger at Sebastian. His words caused many of the people present to look at Sebastian with eyes filled with pity. Indeed, even after Julius returned, he was like a different person, filled with dignity and honor. However, he still did not forget to target Watson. ¡°Should I go on stage first?¡± Sebastian stood up. ¡®Okay, I won¡¯t let my master lose his dignity.¡¯ ¡°See that? It¡¯s a wind-elemental circle marked with magic in the sky above the training ground. You need to fly in the circle. If you damage anything, it will be considered a failure. Since you are Watson¡¯s dragon, I¡¯ll add another obstacle for you. You can¡¯t use any magic while flying; you can only use your own power.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t touch anything, and it can¡¯t use magic. Aren¡¯t you deliberately making things difficult for it?¡± Some of the Dragon Knights could not help butin after hearing that. They could see the green wind circles in the training grounds. The arrangement of those wind circles was very irregr. Some were close to the mountain peak, and some were above the water surface, less than an arm¡¯s length away from the water surface. Some of them were distributed among a few trees. It was hard to imagine that those things would not be damaged by the wind pressure caused by dragons flying among those wind circles. ¡°As the strongest knights in the kingdom, the Dragon Knights¡¯ training is naturally stricter! On the battlefield, the enemy will not care so much. Whether you are chasing or ambushing someone, if your flight causes damage to the field, there will be enemy scouts who will judge your position and the number of Dragon Knights based on the traces of damage. Often, a single mistake can lead to destruction. Don¡¯t treat the enemy as a fool. If you are dissatisfied with my training, you can resign from your position as a Dragon Knight. I believe that many people in the kingdom want to be a Dragon Knight.¡± Julius¡¯s words silenced the Dragon Knights who were discussing¡ªwhat Julius said made sense. Furthermore, they were able to be Dragon Knights through their hard work. They were asked to resign from their positions as Dragon Knights, but no one was willing to do so. Most importantly, Julius was targeting Sebastian. They did not need to stand out at all. ¡°It seems like Watson is not here. Julius has set his eyes on Watson¡¯s dragon and wants to take that opportunity to get back at him. Even if Watson¡¯s dragon has been upgraded to a very powerful tier, it would be difficult for him to pass that test without using magic.¡± Many people had such thoughts in their hearts, wanting to see what Sebastian would do. Sebastian did not hesitate. He flew into the air and transformed into a dragon that was dozens of meters long. Such a body was considered smallpared to hisplete form. After all, as a god-armed dragon, he had the ability to change the size of his body. When he was at hisrgest, his body could stretch for hundreds of kilometers, longer than the training field in front of him. In that case, there would be no way to carry out the test. Julius obviously understood that principle. He did not say anything about Sebastian¡¯s actions at the moment. He just looked at the sky and said, ¡°Are you ready? If you are ready, I will start the timer.¡± ¡°I am ready.¡± ¡°Okay, go!¡± As soon as Julius¡¯s voice fell, Sebastian rushed out, turned into a phantom, and came to the nearest wind circle. He was flying very fast, but when Sebastian flew, he did not bring any wind with him. That surprised many of the Dragon Knights. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Sebastian¡¯s power different from what I imagined? I thought he would blow the people standing next to him when he took off. He did use magic, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No, Sebastian did not use magic. He did it entirely with the control of his muscles! It was true that the dragons were huge, but their scales had the ability to reduce wind resistance when they flew. If they could fully utilize every inch of their muscles and follow the direction of the wind, they could hide their bodies in the wind and fly like the wind without causing any ripples.¡± ¡°Flying is an ability that the dragons have been training for since birth. Many dragons can fly, but there are very few dragons who can fly perfectly! As far as I know, besides the Dragon Kings, there are only a few diamond-tier dragons who can fly perfectly in the Dragon Lair. I did not expect Sebastian to be able to do it. As expected, that has something to do with Watson¡¯s ability. If it were in the past, he would not be able to do that.¡± Some of the dragons answered their masters, who did not quite understand; their tone filled with envy. Even without the control of a Dragon Knight, Sebastian could do that. Sebastian had only been a rtively weak tinum-tier dragon in their. If they were Watson¡¯s pets, they would probably be able to do the same. Sebastian was putting on an amazing dragon flying show. At that moment, Sebastian had already flown past more than ten wind circles in front of him, and there were still dozens of wind circles behind him. The distribution of the wind circles became more and more concealed, but Sebastian had sessfully flown past them. The wind circles close to the mountain peak were no more than ten meters away from the mountain peak. After Sebastian flew past the wind circles, his huge body almost struck the mountain peak, making everyone sweat. Then, Sebastian¡¯s body crossed the mountain peak and dived down into a stream, passing through the wind circles on the stream. During that process, the stream rippled slightly as if it was about to be blown up. However, the stream only shook a little, and Sebastian¡¯s body had long disappeared into the distance. Watching Sebastian fly was more exciting than letting those Dragon Knights go on the field in person. Every time Sebastian flew past the difficult wind circle, they could not help but hold their breath. After Sebastian passed, they were relieved again. Under the repeated stimtion, Sebastian had flown past all the wind circles and arrived at the other end of the training field. He turned into a human form with a rxed expression, and in a sh, he returned to the top of the training field. ¡°How was my performance? Did I pass the test?¡± ¡°Not bad. You flew for thirty-two seconds. You did not damage anything during the flight, and you did not use any magic. You¡¯ve passed.¡± Julius praised him. However, in the eyes of the other Dragon Knights, he seemed to want to make things difficult for Sebastian, but he did not do it. He was trying hard to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Sebastian really did it. It¡¯s really amazing. He¡¯s worthy of being Watson¡¯s Dragon.¡± A wave of exmations came from the Dragon Knights on the field. ¡°Today¡¯s training is about obstacle flying. You¡¯ve passed it. You can leave now,¡± Julius said to Sebastian and stopped looking at him. He turned his head to look at the other Dragon Knights. ¡°One of you has passed the test. Which one of you will be next? As long as you pass the test ahead of time, you can leave early.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Seeing that Sebastian had passed the test easily, some people thought it was easy to pass it. They raised their right hands to sign up. Soon, those people suffered a crushing defeat. ¡°You¡¯ve failed. You had only passed three wind circles before you crashed into the mountain. Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Julius frowned as he watched a Dragon Knight with a bruised face return from the hole in the mountain peak. After the Dragon Knight returned, a mage immediately appeared and repaired the broken mountain peak with earth-elemental magic. ¡°And you, you¡¯re slightly better. After passing through 12 wind circles, you fell headfirst into the stream. Why are your dragons thirsty for water halfway through the flight?¡± ¡°You, you, and you, all of you failed!¡± The Dragon Knights who were tested immediately failed without exception. The best one barely passed the test, but it was toote. It took a full five minutes. ¡°Do trash like you deserve to be called Dragon Knights? If you¡¯re slow on the battlefield, you¡¯ll be caught up in the enemy¡¯s attacks, and if you make a mistake, you¡¯ll be tracked. I can guarantee that idiots like you won¡¯tst for more than ten seconds in the battle.¡± Julius reprimanded those failed Dragon Knights rudely, and the Dragon Knights did not dare retort. They lowered their heads dejectedly and silently endured. ¡°You are Dragon Knights. You are not even as good as Watson¡¯s dragon! You can¡¯t even avoid the obstacles with dual thinking and dual focus. What else can you do? Why don¡¯t you just stop being Dragon Knights? I will train those dragons alone. After all, there is not much difference between you and them. Simply reprimanding the Dragon Knights did not seem to satisfy Julius. He began topare those people with Watson, and that instantly ignited their fury. If they were inferior to Watson, the strongest genius in the kingdom, they could ept it. After all, there was a difference between a genius and a mortal. However, Julius said that they were inferior to a dragon, so they were not happy. When they were in the Dragon Lair, the two child-like dragons beside Watson talked about choosing a pet for Watson. Although Watsonter called Sebastian hispanion, they all knew that it was just a formality. What was the difference between Sebastian and a pet to Watson if he could not perform the Dragon Fusion? If he could not break Sebastian¡¯s record, it meant that they were not even as good as pets. Holding back their anger, many Dragon Knights started a new round of training. On the other hand, Watson was locked in the prison. The prison was located underground, not far from the pce. It was connected to the underground drainage pipes of the royal city, covering almost half of the royal city. It was a huge underground city. At that moment, Watson was escorted by a few guards to a room on the deepest level of the prison. That room was made of solid anti-magic materials, which were at the peak of the gold tier. They were even more expensive than the usual prison. The anti-magic materials in that room had cost a considerable sum of money. ¡°Watson, go in. It is the highest-quality prison in the entire royal city prison. The people who stayed in that prison are all famous people. You should feel honored to be imprisoned here! There are magic-sensing devices everywhere outside the cell. Don¡¯t think about escaping. Even if you have the ability to leave, I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± After bringing Watson into the cell, one of the older guards could not help but say a few more words. Watson¡¯s magnificent performance at the tournament and his victory over many geniuses had long spread throughout the capital. Moreover, the story was very mysterious. Even for those who had not seen Watson¡¯s strength with their own eyes, they understood how powerful Watson was. It would not be so easy to imprison Watson in a small cell, so he needed to remind Watson not to escape. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do that! This prison cell is built on the underground waterway of the royal city, but it¡¯s not damp at all. What a clever construction. It hasplete furnishings too, and there was a big, soft bed. Why would I escape?¡± After Watson entered the prison cell, he looked around and found that much of the furniture in that prison cell was made of precious solid wood. Murals were hanging on the wall, and most importantly, there was a huge office desk. It did not look like a prison but rather a nobleman¡¯s office. As he spoke, he walked to the soft bed near the wall and sat down. He patted the bed with a smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯re a prisoner now, so we should not listen to your orders! But if you have anything you want to eat or use, you can tell me. I¡¯ll help you get it.¡± In contrast to the mature guard, the other guard rubbed his hands respectfully toward Watson. ¡°What are you talking about? Buying things for a prisoner? That doesn¡¯t fit our status.¡± ¡°What does it matter? What¡¯s wrong with a genius like Young Master Watson wanting to eat something good? My daughter is only six years old, and she admires Watson very much. If she knew that I locked up Watson, she would definitely ignore me. In addition, the food in prison is not good. At least let me do something for Young Master Watson that¡¯s within my ability.¡± ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t care about that. But you have to be careful. Don¡¯t let His Majesty find out about that and remove you from your position.¡± ¡°A figure like Young Master Watson would not be locked up in prison for long. Perhaps His Majesty was just angry for a moment, and after a while, he would release Young Master Watson. He would even reward me for taking good care of Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Are you dreaming? When have you ever seen His Majesty change his orders at will? His Majesty has always been a man of his word. In my opinion, it will be difficult for Watson to leave after being locked up. Even if Watson is the strongest genius in the kingdom, His Majesty can still let him die if he is angry.¡± The two guards were arguing non-stop outside. Watson, who was sitting inside the prison, said, ¡°Stop arguing. Speaking of buying things, I do have something I want to buy. What¡¯s your name?¡± Watson asked the guard, who was very respectful to him. ¡°My name is Paul,¡± the guard immediately replied respectfully and stopped arguing with hispanion. ¡°Paul, right? I want to eat some fruits. Go and buy me some fruits. Anything is fine! As for money, I don¡¯t have any on me right now. I¡¯ll just take some small things to make it up to you.¡± As Watson spoke, his gaze fell on the shackles on his hands and feet. An emerald green color shed in his eyes, and the restraints on his hands and feet seemed toe to life. An emerald-green aura of life covered them. The shackles wriggled and fell from his body, turning into a metal magic dog with a chain-like tail and ayer of shackles around its neck. There was a huge spring on the metal dog¡¯s back, and as the spring rotated, the metal magic dog began to stick out its tongue andy at Watson¡¯s feet, rubbing against his calf. ¡°Watson, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that Watson had turned the shackles into a strange creature with just a nce, the mature guards were afraid that he would rush out of the cell. They panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. That is a creature that I created, Wind-up Magical Dog! I heard that you have a six-year-old daughter, Pa. This magical dog will be a gift for her. If she doesn¡¯t like it, she can still treat it as a guardian beast. After all, it has the strength of a peak gold-tier elite.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, thank you so much. My daughter will definitely like your gift. Paul gulped. He did not know whether his daughter liked it or not. He liked it very much. He did not expect that he would be able to obtain a peak gold-tier magical beast just by showing a little respect to Watson. A magical beast of that level could be sold for a thousand gold coins. He might not even be able to afford one with his sry of more than ten years. As he spoke, Watson waved his hand, and the Wind-up Magical Dog immediately crawled out through the gap in the fence. It came in front of Paul and wagged its tail. Seeing that, Paul¡¯s face was filled with joy, and he hurriedly picked up the Wind-up Magical Dog and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, I¡¯ll go buy you some fruit now.¡± Then, Paul hurriedly left the prison. After Paul left, the older guard hesitated for a moment. He did not go with Paul. Instead, he rubbed his hands together and walked into Watson¡¯s prison, revealing a different smile.¡± Young Master Watson, don¡¯t take what I said to you seriously. I only said that to avoid punishments. In fact, I respect you very much! Other than fruit, what else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Initially, he did not want to tter Watson because he was a guard with dignity. However, after seeing Watson¡¯s gift to Paul, he admitted that he was tempted. Only a fool would not be tempted by a gold-tier peak magical beast that could be obtained just by helping him to buy something. ¡°Other than fruit, I also want to eat a delicious steak. It would be great if someone could get it for me.¡± A few minutester, another guard left the prison with a Wind-up Magical Dog. Watsony on the soft bed and pointed his fingers at the ceiling. ¡°It seems like I have gone too far. King Landhar III locked me up here probably because he was afraid that I would continue to leave! If my guess is correct, he will bring people to interrogate me. However, I have already prepared an answer to his question.¡± What King Landhar III wanted to ask was very simple. It was nothing more than what he had done in the Dragon Lair, what benefits he had given to the Dragon n, and at most, the reason why the Dragon Lair had disappeared. ¡°It feels good to be locked up here. Anyway, all the arrangements I had to make have beenpleted. Even if I stay here, I can still let everything go ording to my n.¡± While he was mumbling to himself, he suddenly heard a cough from the next room, followed by an old voice. ¡°How many years has it been? No one has been locked up in the room next to mine. It¡¯s been almost twenty years! Thest person locked up here was a high-ranking member of the Demoness Church. Young man, I heard that you asked the guards to buy some fruit. When the guardse backter, can you give me an orange? I haven¡¯t had any water for two days.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Watson sat up from the bed and looked at the door in puzzlement. When he entered, he had deliberately looked around and did not find anyone around the cell he was in. It would be more urate to say that because the cell he was in was located in the deepest part of the prison, it was surrounded by walls. There was only one room here. Where did that old voicee from? Could there be a hidden room in the wall? Furthermore, he heard that voice through the anti-magic materials, proving that the owner of that old voice was not weak. ¡°Of course, I can ask the guards to give you some fruitster, but I don¡¯t know where you are. How do I give it to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the guardse backter, you only need to tell them to give one of the fruits to the poor old thing in the next cell. They will know what to do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Watson had wanted to find out more about the owner of the old voice, but after hearing what the other party said, he gave up the idea. After about half an hour, the two guards in charge of buying the fruits and steaks returned one after another. The two guards were sweating profusely. When they returned, the steaks were still warm. Obviously, in order to satisfy Watson¡¯s request, they did not dare dy for even a second. ¡°Young Master Watson, these are the things you wanted.¡± ¡°You guys did well. Oh, right! Give half of those fruits and steaks to the person next door.¡± Watson pointed at the wall when the two guards opened the cell door and sent the things in. His words caused the two guards¡¯ expressions to change and be a little ugly. ¡°Young Master Watson, that¡ª¡± What¡¯s wrong? As a fellow prisoner, can¡¯t I care about the person in the next cell? Or is there a reason why you can¡¯t send things to them?¡± ¡°No, Young Master Watson. The person next door has a unique identity. His Majesty specially built the room he¡¯s in. It¡¯s called the invisible room! After King Landhar III built that prison, he told us that we didn¡¯t need to send anything to the person inside. And no matter what the people inside request, we can¡¯t listen to them. Otherwise, we will be severely punished.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one key in the entire prison that can open the door to that invisible room. ording to the older guards, the person in prison is a devil who can bewitch people. Once that prison is opened, the devil wille out and harm the royal city, turning everything into ruins.¡± While the two guards were discussing that excitedly, the sound of coughing came from the next cell. At that time, the coughing was faintly discernible and appeared very weak. ¡°What devil? I¡¯m just a poor old man. Even if you open the prison, I won¡¯t have the strength to climb out! It wasn¡¯t easy to wait for someone new in the next cell, and he was kind enough to give me some food. Can¡¯t you satisfy such a small request?¡± ¡°No matter what you say, we won¡¯t open the cell.¡± The two guards looked determined. Watson pondered for a moment and touched his chin. He raised his hand and pointed at a mural opposite him. On the mural was a veiled, gorgeous woman. The moment he pointed at it, ayer of green light appeared on the mural. It instantly fell off and squirmed into the appearance of the woman in the portrait. Her body emitted the aura of a peak gold-tier elite. The woman in the mural merely flipped her hair. The natural charm made the two guards swallow their saliva. ¡°You can¡¯t open that cell, Young Master Watson!¡± Watson did not say anything. He extended his finger again, and a book appeared from a golden chain. The book flipped, and golden symbols shed one after another. The symbols formed the illusion of a golden mountain in midair. Then, the golden mountain became real andnded on the ground, shaking the prison cell. Round gold coins rolled off the ground and covered the two guards¡¯ feet. They looked at the countless gold coins at their feet and then at Watson. The two guards¡¯ breathing became heavy. ¡°Young Master Watson, really. We¡¯ve already said that what you¡¯re doing is wrong. As guards, if we ept your bribe and are investigated by the higher-ups, we might very well be thrown into prison! So¡ª¡± ¡°We can only help you open the next cell once, just once. After that, no matter what you give us, we won¡¯t ept it.¡± Chapter 463 - The Old King

Chapter 463: The Old King

The cell opened after the two guards used the keys. The wall next to Watson¡¯s cell changed, and wall pieces slid andbined on the wall near the corridor. A one-meter door appeared, and a man with a stooped figure and long hair walked out of the door. The man looked very old. His hair was brown, and he had a thick beard. It was also dirty, covering his entire face. His body was hunchbacked, and he was coughing with his right hand covering his mouth. While he was coughing, the sound of ttering on his arm attracted Watson¡¯s attention. Only then did Watson see that the man¡¯s hands were tied with strong shackles. They were all made of materials that were even more advanced than anti-magic materials. The number of shackles was even greater than Watson¡¯s. They locked every inch of the man¡¯s body, including his neck, making it difficult for him even to move. ¡°I am finally out. The air outside is really fresh. After staying in the cell for a long time, I feel like my body is going to rust.¡± After the old man left the cell, he shook his body. His bones and chains started to move. The noises mixed and sounded very loud. Then, the old man reached out with his right hand toward the two guards in front of him. It was unknown whether it was because his right hand had not been washed all year round or because he had done some dirty and tiring work. His entire hand was ck, especially the gaps between his long nails, which were covered with mud. The moment the old man reached out his hand, the two guards were obviously shocked, especially the younger guard, Paul. His hand trembled, causing an orange to fall out of the fruit bag in his hand. In their eyes, the old man in front of them was quite oppressive. ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid. I am onlymenting. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± As he spoke, the old man bent down and picked up the orange from the ground. He put it into his mouth without even removing the outer skin; he directly tore at it. That scene was like a wild beast that had been hungry for a few days tearing at a person¡¯s neck. The orange juice sttered and sshed on the man¡¯s dirty brown hair and beard; it also gave people the illusion that blood was sttering out. That barbaric eating made the two guards even more terrified. They subconsciously took two steps backward. Who would have thought that the old man would stick out his tongue and lick his lips after eating the orange, along with the skin and flesh? He looked at Watson¡¯s cell with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, Little Brother, for allowing me to eat such delicious fruit. It seems that you are a little younger than I imagined. I hope that a person like you can stay here for a while longer and not die so easily.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Watson nodded. For a moment, he felt like the old man¡¯s gaze was reflected through his thick beard, like a sharp sword, making his heart tremble. With his status and tier, there were not many people who could make him feel that way. It was not as if the old man was very powerful, but the aura in his eyes made him feel pressured. Just as Watson wanted to ask the old man who he was, the old man took the remaining fruits and steak from the two guards and returned to his prison cell with the food. As he entered, the door to the cell slowly closed. ¡°Phew! That guy is just like what the senior guards had said. He¡¯s a monster. Did you see him eating oranges just now? How could a normal person eat oranges like that?¡± ¡°When he came out just now, I thought I was facing a beast. If he wasn¡¯t shackled, I was really worried that he would rush over and bite my neck. Sure enough, the prisoner in that cell is too dangerous. We can¡¯t let him out in the future.¡± Paul and the other guard were talking, and their bodies shivered. They muttered a few words and opened the room where Watson was. They took the woman and the gold coins that were all over the floor in Watson¡¯s cell. Before they left, they told Watson not tomunicate with the man in the next cell; they would never release him again. Watson, naturally, did not take the two guards¡¯ instructions seriously. The old man was imprisoned in such a hidden cell by King Landhar III, and the old man¡¯s oppressive eyes made him want to explore that man¡¯s secret. As for his promise to not open the door, he did not believe he would keep it either. Since the two guards could not withstand the temptation, they would not do it again next time. While Watson was eating the oranges and thinking about getting information about the man in the next cell, a voice suddenly came from the corridor. ¡°Your Majesty, this is where Watson is imprisoned, ording to your request. I ordered my men to lock Watson in the deepest level to ensure that there is no one around to eavesdrop on your conversation, as well as to ensure that he will not escape.¡± ¡°Is that so? The defense measures in the underground prison are so strong that they can stop the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius¡¯ escape?¡± Apparently, it was King Landhar III. Then, a group of people walked outside of Watson¡¯s cell. The leader was King Landhar III, with a group of guards beside him. A man, who was as thin as a skeleton with deep-set eyes, looked like the warden. He was nodding and bowing respectfully. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. You¡¯ve seen how the underground prison was constructed. It¡¯s indestructible. Not even a mosquito can escape, let alone a man. In fact, from the beginning of the construction until now, not a single person has managed to escape from this prison. That is not only because of the strong defense but also because of the dedication of the staff in our prison¡­¡± The warden spoke in a slightly smug manner. He came to the front of Watson¡¯s cell. He looked into Watson¡¯s room. With just a nce, he could not continue what he wanted to say. He saw Watson lying on the bed, leisurely holding an orange. The chains on his hands and feet had disappeared. Feeling the warden¡¯s gaze, Watson also raised his head. Their gazes met in mid-air. The warden was at a loss, while Watson was calm. He put an orange in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re saying we have a strong defense and the staff is dedicated to their work? If I remember correctly, when I sent people to capture Watson and bring him to that cell, Watson was wearing shackles. Why are the shackles gone? Also, I want to know where the fruit Watson is eating came from? When did the food in prison be so good?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Some guards must have gotten those for Watson. To do such a thing to an important prisoner that Your Majesty cares about is clearly breaking thew and disregarding your order! Please give me some time, Your Majesty. I will definitely find those guards and cut off their heads.¡± The Warden¡¯s face turned pale. Bean-sized beads of sweat slid down his forehead, forcing him to kneel on the ground and kowtow to King Landhar III to admit his mistake. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about thatter. I need to talk to Watson alone now. Please take the guards and leave for a while. While I¡¯m talking, I don¡¯t want anyone to appear here. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. Not only humans, even insects will not appear here.¡± The warden nodded hurriedly and waved his hand to dismiss the guards. At that moment, he thought of something and turned around. He said hesitantly, ¡°Your Majesty, I just remembered that next to this cell¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± King Landhar III interrupted the warden and made him shrink back. He left the ce with a group of guards. King Landhar III knew Watson¡¯s strength well. He knew that the cell could not keep Watson there. He might even have brought the fruits in his hands when he was out, so he did not pursue the warden¡¯s negligence. Soon, as the guards left, the entire corridor fell into silence. Only King Landhar III stood outside Watson¡¯s cell with dignity. After tidying his clothes, King Landhar III took out a key, inserted it into the cell door, and opened the door. He walked in. ¡°Watson, how does it feel to be locked in a cell? Do you feel ufortable? If you feel ufortable, you¡¯d better answer the rest of my questions honestly. If your answer satisfies me, I will let you leave this ce.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t feel ufortable here. On the contrary, I feel quitefortable. Since I don¡¯t feel ufortable, can I not answer Your Majesty¡¯s questions?¡± While chewing, Watson stuffed the unfinished orange into his mouth. While chewing, he patted the soft bed under him. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t give me that trick. I¡¯m not in the mood to y. No matter what you say, you have to answer my question truthfully today. Otherwise, no matter if you are really not ufortable or just pretending, I have a way to make you feel ufortable.¡± King Landhar III narrowed his eyes. If it were someone familiar with him, they would know that it was a sign of his anger. When he was with Watson, King Landhar III had seen Watson talk a lot. He thought that he had already adapted to Watson¡¯s way of speaking, but he could not help but feel angry when he was with Watson. ¡°Watson, I know that ordinary methods are useless to you, but you should consider the people around you, such as Christina, who has just be a Dragon Knight, your two masters who love you, and the maids you brought from the border. Nightingale, right? You don¡¯t want them to suffer any idents in the capital, right?¡± If King Landhar III¡¯s words were considered polite before that, then that was a tant threat. Watson frowned slightly, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He did not speak anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Watson, you previously signed a soul contract with me and said that you wanted to help me. Are you going to break that contract now?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. Of course, I will not betray you. Your Majesty can ask whatever you want.¡± ¡°I have a lot of questions. Let¡¯s talk about them one by one. First of all, the Dragon Lair. Where did it go?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s first question made Watson ufortable. After hesitating for a moment, he shrugged and said, ¡°Where did the Dragon Lair go? Your Majesty should ask the dragons instead of me. I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Do you not know or try to hide it?¡± King Landhar III snorted. ¡°Watson, it seems that you are still dishonest.¡± ¡°Well, it seems like I can¡¯t hide anything from you. In any case, I¡¯lly my cards on the table. The Dragon¡¯s Lair is in the sky.¡± Watson pointed to the top of his head. ¡°In the sky? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean that literally. I have modified the Dragon Lair. Now it has be a star, hanging high in the sky. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to reach there before one bes a starlight-tier elite.¡± It was a word game. Everyone knew that the ce where the gods lived was a star in a distant world. Even though it did not look far, the actual distance was thousands of miles away. Even though the Divine Dragon Star created by Watson was also a star, it was not as high as the world where the gods lived. Instead, it was located between the godly realm and the mortal realm. In addition to that, the Divine Dragon Star had defensive measures. Only the dragons could enter it, and humans who were below the starlight tier would not be able to enter it. Since he was not lying, King Landhar III did not sense any signs of lying from him. ¡°Move the Dragon n¡¯sir into the sky? Watson, why did you do that? Did the Dragon n ask you to do that? What else did you do? Tell me.¡± King Landhar III did not believe Watson when he said that he had moved the Dragon Lair into the sky and turned it into a star. Even if Watson were very powerful and had extraordinary methods, he would not be able to create a star. It was more likely that Watson had used some method to make the Dragon Lair invisible and move it to a ce he did not know about. Even if King Landhar III did not believe Watson¡¯s exnation, he could put it aside for the time being. What he was most concerned about was what Watson had given the Dragon n. ¡°I made weapons and potions for the Dragon n.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What weapons and potions have you made for them?¡± ¡°The weapon is called the Spear of the Stars. It is made of two spears, red and blue. The red spear can cause wounds that will not heal, while the yellow spear canunch attacks that ignore the opponent¡¯s defense! As for the potion, it¡¯s called the Golden Lust Poison. It¡¯s more like a poison¡­¡± Watson spoke with assurance. Halfway through his words, King Landhar III felt like something was wrong and reached out to interrupt him. ¡°Watson, wait, why do I feel like those things you mentioned are so familiar? Those so-called Spear of the Stars, you mean the two weapons your mount is carrying? As for that potion, does it have the same effect as the one you gave to Augustus of the Campbell family? Are those two potions the same?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. You¡¯re really smart. You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± ¡°Watson, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I don¡¯t want to hear about that. I want to hear about the potions and weapons that you made for the Dragon n.¡± ¡°Sebastian is from the Dragon n. And I made those weapons for the Dragon n? And the potions. Didn¡¯t you say to make the potions for them? Is it wrong for me to give them to the Dragon n?¡± As Watson turned his head, he stared at King Landhar III with a nk look, as if he did not understand what King Landhar III meant. ¡°I know that you made those. I mean, what did you do in the Dragon n¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°I make weapons and potions.¡± ¡°Very good. Continue. What potions did you make?¡± ¡°I made the Spear of the Stars and the potion that can increase the Dragon n¡¯s reproduction rate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that¡¯s not the case!¡± King Landhar III¡¯s lips trembled in anger as he stood up abruptly. ¡°Are you ying a guessing game with me? What I want to know is, apart from those things, what else have you created?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what Your Majesty wanted to ask. Your Majesty should have told me earlier.¡± Watson smiled slightly. His words caused the corner of King Landhar III¡¯s mouth to twitch more and more violently. It was clear that Watson had deliberately avoided the truth and said something insignificant. Was Watson to me? Fortunately, it seemed like Watson had answered the truth eventually. Under the expectant gaze of King Landhar III, Watson stroked his chin and said in a low voice, ¡°In addition to the spear that prates the stars and the potion that increases reproductive ability, I have also created a star that floats in the sky, which is the new Dragon Lair.¡± Wow! King Landhar III clutched his chest. If not for his strong will as a king, he would have spat out a mouthful of blood at that moment. He had been expecting Watson to say something exciting. In the end, the so-called star that Watson said was something he had asked about from the very beginning. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? You don¡¯t look well. Is it a problem with your throat? Eat an orange to moisten your throat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I warn you, don¡¯t y those tricks anymore. My patience is limited.¡± With a wave of his hand, he sent the orange in Watson¡¯s hand flying. King Landhar III gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°You only made reproduction potions, a weapon, and modified the Dragon Lair. I already know that. I want to know if you have done anything else besides that.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Watson said after a moment of silence. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I found the eighth magic element in the world. It¡¯s called the life element! The Life element energy is a very powerful force. It can be used to heal life, and it can also give life to some non-living things.¡± Watson spoke with confidence. King Landhar III took a few deep breaths and looked up at the ceiling. His expression changed several times. The eighth new element had appeared in the world. That was what he was about to ask. When that life energy¡¯s source appeared, he sensed it as he was a peak diamond-tier elite, just like how he sensed the seventh magical element a few months ago. Antonio, who had also perceived that magical element at the time, rushed to the border and quickly epted a disciple. That made King Landhar III understand that the genius who had created that magical element was Watson. The power disyed by Watson in the tournament at the Royal Academy proved that his guess was correct. The life element was created within the kingdom, not far from the original Dragon Lair. If King Landhar III¡¯s guess was right, that element was created by Watson. After all, a genius at Watson¡¯s level could create a new element and then create a second new element. There was nothing strange about that. Since Watson had admitted it, he could confirm that Watson created that life element. The kingdom¡¯s strongest genius had be stronger, which was a good thing for the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but King Landhar III did not care about that at all. What he wanted to know was not what Watson had obtained but what the Dragons had acquired. From the moment he entered the door, all of Watson¡¯s answers had made him furious. The anger in his heart was about to reach its peak, especially when he saw Watson looking at him with an innocent and bewildered gaze. King Landhar III became even angrier. He understood that Watson must have done something, but the young man did not tell him. He knew that it would be a waste of time if that continued. ¡°Watson, I won¡¯t stay here with you anymore. I just want to ask one thing. Do you want to leave this prison?¡± ¡°If His Majesty wants me to leave, then I will leave. If His Majesty doesn¡¯t want me to leave, then I will stay here.¡± ¡°It seems like your desire to leave is not that strong. In that case, you are prepared to stay here for the rest of your life.¡± With a cold snort, King Landhar III stopped talking nonsense with Watson. He turned around and angrily closed the cell door, and left the corridor. After King Landhar III had left, Watson picked up the orange. He put it in his hand and wiped the dust off it, revealing a dissatisfied look. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, then don¡¯t eat it. Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re really an interesting person. That is the first time I¡¯ve seen Frier get so angry. You must not be an ordinary person to have made him angry.¡± Just as he wasining, an old voice suddenly came from the next cell, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°Frier? Who is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a slip of the tongue. You can just interpret it as King Landhar III.¡± ¡°It seems like you know His Majesty very well. Do you actually know his previous name?¡± Watson¡¯s eyes shed. There might be quite a number of people in the kingdom who knew King Landhar III¡¯s real name. After all, King Landhar III had only been in power for 20 years. The number of people who could use King Landhar III¡¯s real name could be counted on one hand in that kingdom. ¡°Before I entered the prison, I was still an official in the royal city. It¡¯s normal for me to know King Landhar III¡¯s name. You probably won¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Of course, I want to know who you are and why you were put in that prison cell.¡± ¡°That topic is very long. Are you sure you want to hear it? Besides, that is not a happy story. After hearing my story, you might die because of it. ¡°Staying in prison is no different from dying. Anyway, we¡¯re all going to die. It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether they die sooner orter. Why don¡¯t you let me hear the story before I die?¡± ¡°Just as I thought. You¡¯re an interesting person,¡± the voice said after a long silence. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk through the wall. Let¡¯s talk face-to-face.¡± Watson reached out his right hand toward the wall in front of him. A wisp of green-gray chaotic air appeared in his palm. The power contained in that wisp of chaotic air directly removed the wall in front of him. The scene within the wall was revealed. There was a room on the other side of the wall. There was nothing in the room. There were no windows or doors. One could not see the outside. It was only a tiny space of a few cubic meters. In that room, there were two pipes; one of them was dripping water, while the other had some food residue hanging inside. Both the pipes were slightly rotten. That was not surprising. After all, those two pipes were the sewers. The entire room was filled with a stench. The brown-haired man in shabby clothes had been in that smelly room for decades. He was hungry and thirsty; he could only receive a little food residue through the pipes. One could imagine what kind of torture that was. Watson was shocked by the encounter with the man opposite him. Suddenly, he discovered an even more shocking scene. He saw that the wall between the room in the wall and his prison cell was not t; there were traces of digging in the middle. Arge pit had been dug out, and he was only one arm away from connecting to his room. The walls in other ces were several meters thick. It was most shocking that the old man did not go mad with despair in such an environment. Instead, he dug a tunnel in the direction of the other cells. ¡°You¡ª¡± Watson did not know what to say to the old man. If he lived in such a harsh environment for so long, it was hard to guarantee that he would still have the same desire to live as that old man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Brother? Did you see my living environment, and did it scare you? Actually, I¡¯m also amazed. I¡¯ve worked hard for more than 20 years to dig the wall, but I failed. And you actually broke the wall with a wave of your hand. ording to the people outside, you¡¯re the strongest genius in the kingdom. You really do live up to that title.¡± The old man teased him after Watson opened the gap in the wall. Watson stayed silent. With a wave of his hand, the shackles on the old man¡¯s body turned into metal snakes that swam along the two sewer pipes above him. Then, Watson waved his hands again. The chaos element instantly ttened the two sewer pipes. The stench in the entire room immediately disappeared. After losing the shackles, the old man moved his limbs and walked into the cell he was in through the hole that Watson had made. After taking a look at Watson¡¯s white bedsheets, the old man made a sound. He sat on the floor. ¡°First, you gave me fresh fruit and steak, and now you¡¯ve let me out. Young man, how do you think I should thank you for your kindness?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You just need to fulfill my request and tell me who you are and what happened to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too generous for a small request. In that case, let me tell you what happened to me.¡± The old man casually tapped his hardened shoulders and thighs. His voice became a little deeper as if he was immersed in the past. ¡°You know that King Landhar III¡¯s real name is Frier, but do you know what happened before he became the King?¡± Watson shook his head, but the old man did not look at him. As he shook his head, the old man continued to say, ¡°Frier was the kingdom¡¯s third prince. He had two older brothers and two younger sisters. As the youngest prince, Frier waspletely doted on from a young age.¡± ¡°When Frier was young, he was an adorable child. He was very young, but he possessed wisdom that did not match his age. Every adult who saw him would be moved by his intelligence. When he was young, I still remember his favorite saying that man will always waver between the easy things and the right things. And he had always chosen the right things. That was reflected in his battle for the Crown Prince title back then. His two older brothers were fighting over the throne, and his younger sisters were not easy to deal with. At that time, he preferred to spend time with the two siblings from the Elven kingdompared to fighting for the throne.¡± At that point, the old man paused and coughed twice. Watson walked over and handed the man an orange. The man took it and ate it. After saying thank you, he continued his story. ¡°Originally, his older brothers fought with each other and let the victor be the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. That was the kingdom¡¯s unwritten rule, but Frier seemed dissatisfied with that rule. Not only was he unwilling to participate in the battle, but he even helped his brothers and sisters resolve the conflict. As long as he was present, everyone would turn back into a happy family! The old king, King Landhar II, could not allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, he made a rule that whoever bes the King would be able to marry Avril, the Princess of the Elven Kingdom.¡± ¡°Avril came from the Elven kingdom, and she was a member of the royal family. At that time, not many people in the kingdom knew about it. Then, Frier, who did not want to fight with his family, had no choice but to start a fight. Now that I think about it, that was the beginning of a tragedy! In order to defeat his brothers and sisters, Frier used the fastest and cleanest method. First, he used Avril to establish the demoness cult and spread his faith throughout the kingdom, making more than half the people in the kingdom be his people. That directly caused the other brothers and sisters tock the strength to resist. Later, Frier also used Avril¡¯s identity to sign an agreement with the Elven kingdom. He borrowed the elves¡¯ power, and he even used various means to rece the generals guarding the old king with his own people! The entire capital felt suffocated by his thunderous actions. Not only did the other princes feel suffocated, but even the old king was also a little afraid of him. In order to curb Frier¡¯s unlimited expansion of power, the old king issued a secret decree to annihte the Demoness Church and its master, Avril¡­¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± When the old man said that, Watson suddenly interrupted, ¡°As far as I know, didn¡¯t Avril die after King Landhar III became the King? Furthermore, he also destroyed the Demoness Church. I feel that the timeline doesn¡¯t match.¡± As far as he knew, the Demoness Church was exterminated ten years ago, and the story the old man told him had clearly happened about 20 years ago. ¡°Your question is very good. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. After all, I was imprisoned about 20 years ago! But I can only tell you one thing. The person who ordered the Demoness Church¡¯s destruction was the old king. Furthermore, the Demoness Church was more prominent than you think. King Landhar III would have still ordered the extermination of the Demoness Church, but you can only ask him that yourself. ¡°Let me continue. About 20 years ago, the old king sent people to kill Avril. In the end, Avril was heavily injured, and the old king¡¯s assassin died tragically! After that, Frier seemed to have changed into apletely different person. Previously, although he expanded his influence, he never made a move against his brothers and sisters. After Avril was injured, heunched a mutiny to kill his two sisters. He took over their forces to surround the pce, asking the old king to pass on the throne to him.¡± ¡°At that time, among the princes whopeted with Frier for the throne, there was a person who was particrly close to him. That person was the first prince, Lagrand. When Frier entered the pce to force his father to abdicate, it was Lagrand who led an army and lured arge number of guards from the pce. Otherwise, with Frier¡¯s army at that time, he would not have defended the pce from the other elites. His brother had done a lot to make sure Frier ascended the throne.¡± ¡°Where is that person now?¡± Watson asked. He had only heard that King Landhar III ruled the kingdom; he had never heard of King Landhar III having any siblings. ¡°That¡¯s right; you asked an excellent question.¡± The old man chuckled and ced his dusty hand on his forehead, grabbing his dirty brown hair. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many stories about King Landhar III, but I still haven¡¯t told you who I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his older brother, the former first prince, Lagrand, right?¡± Watson asked tentatively. The old man in front of him smiled and shook his head. Then, he moved his messy hair and revealed a face full of deep wrinkles simr to that of King Landhar III. ¡°I am not Lagrand; I am his father. The old king in the story¡ªKing Landhar II.¡± Although the old man¡¯s tone was calm, his words were like thunder, resounding in Watson¡¯s ears. It was King Landhar II. Did that mean that the person in front of him was King Landhar III¡¯s father? What kind of cruel person would do something like that? ¡°How dare you, Watson? You actually let that cruel prisoner out? His Majesty has ordered to keep the man properly imprisoned. Now that you¡¯ve let him out, do you know your crime?¡± Before he could recover from his shock, Watson heard a sharp voiceing from behind him. Turning around, he realized that the person who spoke was the warden of that prison. His face, which was as thin as a skeleton, was filled with anger as he pointed at him and reprimanded him. A dozen guards stood behind him. They held Paul and another guard in their hands. Both of their faces were ashen. Even the Wind-up Magical Dog that Watson had created for them, the beautiful woman in the mural, and a mountain of gold were also found. ¡°Not only did you help the cruel prisoner in the next cell escape, you even tried to bribe the guards. Even if you are the strongest genius in the kingdom, Watson, you will not be able to leave this prison alive after making such a mistake. I will inform His Majesty right now!¡± The warden shouted at the top of his voice. King Landhar III had reprimanded him because he did not do his job well. So, he vented his anger on Watson. ¡°Sir Warden, can you pretend that you did not see what happened here?¡± Watson waved his hand, and the Book of Wisdom appeared in his hand. The glittering words connected in the air and turned into a mountain of gold. ¡°Do you see this? Watson did not only bribe the guards; he even wanted to bribe me. He thinks I will be disloyal to His Majesty just for a little money, just like those guards. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Pointing at Watson, the warden looked around the cell. The guards who heard his words said, ¡°The warden is right. None of us will want that money.¡± Theyughed loudly. ¡°Watson, you bribed me, so your crime has increased. I believe that when His Majesty knows about this matter, he will punish you severely.¡± After mocking him for a while, the warden¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°That is how the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius behaved. The two guards who epted your bribe will also be beheaded. I want to let everyone in the capital know the consequences of bribing officials. I believe that His Majesty will not only praise me but also possibly reward me if he knows about this matter.¡± Chapter 464 - The Retaliation

Chapter 464: The Retaliation

In the garden of the royal pce in the royal city. King Landhar III was strolling in the garden with his brows furrowed. His eyes were twinkling, and no one knew what he was thinking about. ¡°Your Majesty, looking at your furrowed brows, what makes you so worried?¡± At that moment, a pair of gentle hands were ced on King Landhar III¡¯s shoulders, and a soft female voice sounded. King Landhar III turned his head and saw the face of a woman who looked to be in her twenties. The woman¡¯s face was well-maintained without a single wrinkle. Her hair was tied up high, and two strands of curly hair stuck to the sides of her cheeks, making her look a little charming. Coupled with her almond-shaped eyes and long eyshes, her every move moved people¡¯s hearts. The woman was wearing a luxurious long dress with fine pearls hanging from the hem and cuffs. They swayed as she walked, revealing her curvy figure at a nce. ¡°Isabe, you know what I¡¯m worried about? It¡¯s Watson.¡± King Landhar III sighed. The woman beside him was none other than his queen, Isabe. As the queen of the kingdom, Isabe gave birth to three princes and a princess. She was only in her early 30s and could give birth to more children. No matter who became the king in the future, she would be the king¡¯s mother. Well, that was in the past. The situation had changed. When King Landhar III organized thepetition at the Royal Academy and announced that the victor would inherit the right to the throne, some people made noise about it. Would Watson be the one to inherit the throne? Such voices were still rtively low in the kingdom, but Isabe could not turn a blind eye to them. She had already sent people to investigate Watson, ready to find out if Watson had vited the rules. It would be best to find that so Watson could be deprived of his right to inherit the throne. So, it was a good thing that King Landhar III sent Watson to prison. Isabe rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Your Majesty, even though Watson is the strongest genius in the kingdom, it would not be good if he doesn¡¯t listen to us. I think he is too proud. If he did something that made you angry, you should punish him severely! A jade would need to be polished. Watson would only grow if he removed his pride.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± King Landhar III nced at Isabe, and a profound look shed in his eyes. ¡°I wonder if you have any good ideas on how to punish Watson.¡± Isabe¡¯s face lit up, and she subconsciously wanted to tell the King to remove Watson¡¯s right to inherit the throne. However, she knew the King well. He would not like anyone manipting him, so she changed her words. ¡°Well, Your Majesty, that is up to you. I wouldn¡¯t dare to suggest so recklessly.¡± ¡°Isabe, you are the person I love the most in this world. It¡¯s okay to make suggestions. Your advice is how I can be a better king.¡± King Landhar III reached out and poked Isabe¡¯s nose. The coldness in his eyes disappeared. ¡°Your Majesty, you sure can joke.¡± Isabe smiled and took King Landhar III¡¯s hand. She began to talk about other things as if nothing had happened. Soon, the two of them passed by a flowerbed in the garden. That flowerbed was different from other ces because there was a huge tombstone in front of it. When they arrived at the tombstone, King Landhar III stopped in his tracks with a nostalgic look on his face. ¡°Isabe, do you still remember?¡± This is my eldest brother Lagrand¡¯s tombstone. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would not have been able to break through the pce and rece my father as the new king. It¡¯s a pity that my eldest brother was injured by my father¡¯s subordinates. Even if I hired the best healer in the kingdom, he wasn¡¯t able to cure him. What a pity! Isabe, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s bow to our eldest brother. Sometimes I think how good it would have been if I was the one who died.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Lagrand was the person who loved you the most. I can understand the pain in your heart, but he can¡¯te back now. He is already dead. Your Majesty, don¡¯t be overly sad. I think Prince Lagrand would not be happy to know that you¡¯re sad because of him.¡± ¡°I understand the logic, but I still can¡¯t help but be sad! Isabe, you should head back first. I want to stay here and be quiet. ¡± ¡°Very well, Your Majesty.¡± Isabe looked like she wanted to say something, but she hesitated. After seeing the sorrowful expression on the face of King Landhar III, she held back what she wanted to say. She bowed and turned to leave. After she left, the sadness on the face of King Landhar III suddenly disappeared. He became cold and reached out to touch the tombstone, muttering to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Brother. You helped me back then. I should have let you live. Unfortunately, you saw something that you should not have seen, so I could not let you live, no matter what! After all, what you saw¡ªFather has been reced by me. No one can know about it.¡± Whoosh. While he was muttering, a sound came from behind King Landhar III. A man covered in wounds and muscles slowly walked out. ¡°The work of the Dragon Knights has beenpleted?¡± Without turning his head, King Landhar III knew who the person was. ¡°It¡¯s all done. By the way, King Landhar III, you really know how to order people around. Don¡¯t forget that my true identity is Baldur, the God of Light, one of the kingdom¡¯s seven gods. I¡¯ve only upied the body of the person named Julius. You can¡¯t treat me as one of the Dragon Knights!¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s your fault for possessing a body that requires a certain level of strength. Those with strength will naturally have a high status in my kingdom. If you don¡¯t put in some effort to y their identity, it will arouse the suspicion of others. You don¡¯t want that either, right?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°The progress of the Dragon Knights is faster than I expected. Is the quality this year that good?¡± ¡°No, King Landhar III, you are overthinking it. The performance of the Dragon Knights was not bad, but that was only about 10 percent of all the Dragon Knights. There is still a lot of room for training. The reason I cane back here so quickly is that there are many such people. I have already given the task to the others. Under their supervision, the Dragon Knights can train slowly.¡± ¡°What about Watson¡¯s mount, Sebastian?¡± King Landhar III turned around and looked directly at the man in front of him, who looked exactly like Julius, but his eyes were filled with light. He was a man full of dignity and reverence. ¡°That dragon is very powerful. It¡¯s not strange that Watson has that thing. If I¡¯m not wrong, that dragon is at the peak of the diamond tier, no weaker than an ordinary Dragon King, and has the strength to rival a starlight-tier existence. If I can¡¯t use this body to exert my fullbat strength, I may not be able to defeat him.¡± ¡°So powerful? Does that mean that even if I wish for you to possess the body of that dragon, you might not be able to do it?¡± King Landhar III stroked his chin and frowned. ¡°At first, I intended to use that dragon as a vessel for you. After all, there is nothing in this world that is more powerful than the body of a dragon and can withstand the power of the gods! If we could have a dragon¡¯s body, it would be much easier to subdue Watson.¡± ¡°King Landhar III, are you serious? ording to my observation, you don¡¯t seem to be very concerned about capturing Watson. Other than Sidi, the other two gods could not even cross over for a short period due to the damage to their bodies. At that time, I was the only one who had descended. Before the other gods descend, I can¡¯t make a move against Watson. Are you nning to stall for time until we are no match for Watson?¡± ¡°Of course not, Baldur. You¡¯ve misunderstood! The reason I did not attack Watson is that I don¡¯t have a suitable body for you. The fact that I threw Watson into prison is the best proof. Don¡¯t worry. I will prepare a body for you on time. In fact, we already have a second body. We are just waiting to take you there for inspection.¡± ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know where that body is, but one of ourpanions is already waiting impatiently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the Campbell family. I¡¯ll take you there in a moment. But before that, I have one more thing to tell you, and that is about the underground prison where Watson is. If you have the time, please keep watch over it. Don¡¯t let Watson run out at will. Even if Watson runs out, you have to tell me wherever he goes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, King Landhar III. We are more concerned about Watson than you are. Even if you don¡¯t say so, I will still keep an eye on Watson! Since he is already in prison, it will be very difficult for Watson toe out now. It will be a good opportunity for him to expend more energy in the prison, and it will be easier for us to capture him.¡± ¡­ In prison¡­ ¡°Young Master Watson, do you feel that this strength is okay?¡± The warden stood in the prison cell and gently massaged Watson¡¯s shoulders. Behind the warden stood a few guards who were also looking at Watson with eager eyes. They looked like they wanted to give Watson a massage, but they were not on the top of the list. ¡°I feel okay.¡± Watson sat on the soft sofa and enjoyed the warden¡¯s service. Other than the warden massaging his shoulders, there were two other people standing in the distance, fanning him. At that moment, he changed his posture. Immediately, someone walked to his side and ced a pillow under him. Half an hour ago, those people were still quite arrogant. In a short period, their attitudes had utterly changed. The reason was very simple. It was not because Watson had given them a bribe; it was because of the additional shackles on their necks. ¡°Young Master Watson, if you are satisfied, can you remove the shackles from our necks?¡± The warden was drenched in sweat as he asked Watson fawningly. There was a thinyer of shackle around his neck, sticking close to his skin. It was very simr to the restraint made from the anti-magic materials that had secured Watson previously. The shackles on his neck were different from the traditional anti-magic materials. The shackles were slowly wriggling as if they were alive. They kept contracting and expanding. Every time they contracted, the warden would break out in a cold sweat and find it difficult to breathe. As prison staff, they were more or less wearing shackles. Those things had just been given life by Watson, turning into magical beasts that covered their bodies. If Watson willed it, they would die, so they had no choice but to obey Watson¡¯s orders. ¡°When I leave the prison, I will remove them for you.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, that is too long!¡± the warden eximed. ¡°Why? Do you have a problem with it?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± They had no choice but to lower their heads. Even if the warden felt aggrieved, he could only endure it. He did not know when King Landhar III would release Watson. If the young man were locked up there for decades, would it not mean that they would have to live in fear for decades? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word. Since I said that I would help you untie your shackles when I leave the prison, I will definitely do it! By the way, let me remind you that the shackles I created are of magic. Even if you want to go out and ask others for help, you won¡¯t be able to unlock them. I¡¯m the only one who can unlock them.¡± Watson¡¯s words dispelled many of their thoughts. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll continue chatting with that old gentleman. If you have nothing else to do, then leave. Don¡¯t forget to prepare fruits and steaks for tonight. Oh, right! I¡¯ll also drink the sun and moon fruit wine from the Holy Dragon Tavern.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. We¡¯ll definitely do as you say.¡± The warden even had the heart to curse him. The sun and moon fruit wine from the Holy Dragon Tavern was worth 1,000 gold coins. His annual sry was only a few hundred gold coins. That was killing him. Unfortunately, his life was in the hands of others, and he could not resist. He could only respectfully agree and leave Watson¡¯s cell with his subordinates. Paul and another guard followed him out. Before they left, the two guards nodded gratefully at Watson. They had been found out about the bribery, and the warden had almost killed them. Fortunately, with Watson¡¯s help, not only were they safe, but they were the only two guards who were not shackled. After all the prison staff left, Watson turned to look at the man who called himself King Landhar II and who was sitting not far from him. ¡°Sir, you look a little dirty. Do you mind if I help you clean your body? ¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The old king nodded. Watson immediately stretched out his right hand and cast a water-elemental spell. The water washed over the old king¡¯s body, disintegrating the sludge on his body; soon, his clothes became clean, and even his brown hair became pure white. It seemed like the old king¡¯s hair was brown because there was too much dirt on it. Then Watson moved his finger again, and a sharp wind de appeared in the air. In an instant, it whistled across the old king¡¯s face, cutting off his thick hair and beard, revealing his deep and ancient face. Raising his hand to touch his face, the old king smacked his lips. ¡°Little Brother, are you a mage? To be able to control your magic to such an extent means that you don¡¯t look like an ordinary mage. May I know who your master is?¡± ¡°I have two masters. The one responsible for teaching me magic is Master Antonio. ¡°The Astrologer? It¡¯s no wonder you are so skilled. It turns out that you have a master who has taught you well. What about your other master? You said that you have two masters. I want to know who is qualified to be your master besides Antonio. ¡°My second master is Reid.¡± ¡°Reid? Sword Saint Reid?¡± The old king¡¯s eyes could not help but widen. After receiving Watson¡¯s affirmative answer, he sighed. ¡°I should have thought of it. Only he has the qualifications to be on the same level as Antonio! I can¡¯t believe that in the blink of an eye, 20 years have passed, and they have nurtured the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius. I also don¡¯t know what had happened in the outside world during those 20 years. What has the kingdom be?¡± ¡°If you want to know that, won¡¯t you know when you have the opportunity to leave the prison and take a look?¡± Watson said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Little Brother, do you think that we still have a chance to leave this ce? Well, you might have a chance, but I¡¯m not so sure about me.¡± The old king sighed and revealed a sorrowful expression, looking pitiful. Unfortunately, Watson was unmoved by that. Instead, he curled his lips and said, ¡°As long as you can give me enough information, I can get you out and give you the power to take your revenge on King Landhar III. However, your information should satisfy me. You said that King Landhar III had an elder brother. How did he disappear?¡± Watson did not let down his guard. He had already determined that the old king was a ruthless person. He was probably no less ruthless than King Landhar III, but at that moment, the old king looked like a miserable old man. Perhaps he was just putting on an act. No matter what the other party¡¯s intentions were, he just had to carry out his n. After hearing Watson¡¯s words, the miserable expression on the old king¡¯s face disappeared, and heughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. There is no free lunch in this world. Before asking for help from others, we have to pay the price. That is the rule.¡± Just as Watson had guessed, the series of actions that King Landhar II had done before was to seek Watson¡¯s help. His original n was to dig a hole to connect to the next cell and escape. He had prepared that n for a long time. King Landhar III made a rule that no one should open the door to see him. There were even rumors outside that he was a demon, and that was the cage that bound him and also facilitated his escape. Since no one entered his cell, no one would find the hole he dug. He would have been able to leave the room in a few more years. At that time, he heard the voice of the new prisoner in the next cell¡ªWatson. That made him decide to talk to Watson and see if he could get information from the outside world; he told Watson that he was the second prisoner to move into the next cell. It was not true. In fact, there were many prisoners in the cell before Watson. Some of those prisoners were sent by King Landhar III to test whether he was still alive, and some were criminals who hadmitted heinous crimes. They were deliberately sent to that cell to be put to death to stimte his mind. No matter what kind of prisoners they were, the old king did not try to deal with them. At that time, it was the first time in more than 20 years that he had taken the initiative to talk to Watson. It was not because Watson had a natural affinity; it was because he could take advantage of him. A 12 or 13-year-old child genius had been thrown into prison by King Landhar III. The old man was not convinced that he could use his power to escape. That was what he had originally thought. However, after King Landhar III went there to interrogate Watson, his thoughts had changed. The old man knew his son better than anyone else. King Landhar III had been so angry at Watson that he almost vomited blood. Then, King Landhar III left with just one harsh word. If Watson had not been of great use, King Landhar III could not have done that. Watson¡¯s use was so great that even the King had to give in to him. Such a genius far exceeded the old king¡¯s expectations, forcing him to change his n. The n to use Watson to escape from prison was changed to make Watson sympathize with him and be hispanion. Unfortunately, after Watson said those words, he felt like it was unlikely to be realized. Watson¡¯s strength was far beyond his expectations; even his intelligence was like that of an intelligent adult. Watson was like an old fox. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the story about Lagrand. In fact, Lagrand¡¯s story is very simple! At that point, Lagrand helped Frier because he thought Frier had already taken control of the situation. Even if he resisted, he would not have a chance. Furthermore, he had a good rtionship with Frier. It would be better to help him. If Frier won the throne, he might spare Legrand because of their rtionship. Unfortunately, there was a problem with his idea.¡± ¡°That was a good idea. What was wrong with it?¡± Watson was a little puzzled. If he could survive, surrendering to the enemy to umte strength was a good method. Was King Landhar III too suspicious and did not want to believe his brother? ¡°The problem with that idea was that he thought that after he helped Frier, Frier would let him go, and he did not use that as a condition to make a deal with Frier! In fact, when Frier besieged the pce, he had already sent assassins to capture me. He had reced me with a substitute on the throne. From the beginning, his siege of the pce was an act. He wanted to see who was on my side and who was on his.¡± Hiss. Watson could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. After fighting with King Landhar III for so long, he had always felt like that king was an unfathomable and capable person. However, after hearing about King Landhar III¡¯s past, he understood that he had underestimated him. He had used a fake king for an act, pretended that they could not attack the pce, and forced the King¡¯s men toe to their rescue¡ªthat n was not something that an ordinary person could imagine. ¡°Lagrand died because he thought that Frier needed his help, so he led his troops to attack the pce. In the end, he discovered that the pce was not what he had imagined. It was all Frier¡¯s men, and the King was also a fake! Because he found out Frier¡¯s secret, he was silenced. Am I right?¡± Watson said after he collected his thoughts. The old king looked at him in surprise and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems like you have a talent in power and tactics! The most important thing for a king is to always hold on to other people¡¯s secrets and not show his trump card to others. That is just like a sword master always pointing his sword at the outside. After Frier seeded in usurping the throne, he pushed all the me onto Lagrand. He said that Lagrand wanted to usurp the throne, Lagrand wanted to kill me, and he did not stop all of that because he waste.¡± ¡°What a wicked person.¡± Watson sighed. He could think of that scene and even imagine that Frier must have prepared a scapegoat before Lagrand. Lagrand had only identally barged into his ns, and he was a better tool. He felt cold when he thought about King Landhar III¡¯s ns that he had seen through the Book of Wisdom. ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯ve already told you my story. That should be enough to pay you for saving me! Next is my personal request. You¡¯ve just heard my story, but I know nothing about the current kingdom. I wonder if you can tell me about it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± Watson shook his head. His words made the old king¡¯s eyes dim. At that moment, he said, ¡°King Landhar II, I just said you should go out and take a look yourself. I wonder if you have any thoughts of leaving the prison?¡± ¡°You want to take me out?¡± The old king¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw with his own eyes that Watson had made everyone in prison, from the warden to the ordinary guards, submit to him with just a single move. He did not doubt that Watson would be able to take him away. ¡°I won¡¯t be the one to take you away, but you will be the one to leave. I won¡¯t leave, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to leave either. King Landhar III must have set up an inescapable outside the prison. As soon as I leave, he will know! King Landhar III reced his father and performed a grand y. I wonder what effect it will have on him if I perform the same y now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The old king¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I want to get you out and create a fake person in the next cell.¡± Watson waved his hand, and the mural on the wall fell off again, squirming and turning into a person like the old king. Whether it was his frail appearance or the deep wrinkles on his face, they were all exactly the same. ¡°Why would you do that? King Landhar III will not let you off so easily if your actions are discovered.¡± If Watson was a simple genius with a mind like a child, he might have done that because he was moved by his previous words and pitied him. However, he was not sure. ¡°You will know why I let you go when you leave this ce. After you leave, you should go to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard to find my two masters. They will tell you everything!¡± Watson crossed his arms behind his head. He got up from the sofa and came before the old king. He whispered into his ear. ¡°As a reward for the secrets you have just told me, I will tell you one thing. This is the reason I must go against King Landhar III! I once eavesdropped on King Landhar III¡¯s n. His n is¡­¡± After telling the old king what he knew about King Landhar III¡¯s n, the old king¡¯s mouth subconsciously opened wide. Then, he said, ¡°As expected of Frier. After so many years, he is still the same. He hasn¡¯t changed at all! Little brother, no, I should call you Watson now. Since we have the same goal, as long as you get me out, I¡¯m willing to go to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard to meet your two masters and help you.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± Watson reached out and held the old king¡¯s hand. The moment his hand touched the old king¡¯s, a huge teleportation magical array suddenly appeared under the old king¡¯s feet and instantly teleported him away. There were many anti-magic materials in the underground prison. It was not easy to release magic there, let alone long-distance teleportation magic. However, those were not a problem for Watson. After teleporting the old king Away, he returned to the sofa and sat down. He looked at the fake old king and pretended to talk to him. ¡°I did not expect that the person who lives next to me is King Landhar II? Originally, I had prepared a lot to deal with King Landhar III. However, with the addition of the old king, I have greater confidence in overthrowing King Landhar III. If the previous king can stand up and denounce King Landhar III for his crimes, with my power, perhaps I can rece King Landhar III in a legitimate manner. It is time for me to start a formal counterattack.¡± Outside the prison, a beam of light from a teleportation spell lit up. The old king¡¯s body appeared in an alley. Taking a deep breath of the air outside, the old king looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar streets around him and revealed a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m finally out. That young man just told me something incredible. Should I tell Frier about it? That young man seemed to have misunderstood something. Even though Frier locked me in prison and deprived me of my rights, treating me like I¡¯m not a human, I did not me him. Rather, it¡¯s more like the opposite. As a king, I¡¯m very satisfied that I can do that.¡± He had tried to dig a tunnel for twenty years. No matter who found out about that for the first time, they would probably think he was running away to take revenge on his son, but he did not think so. He wanted to go out because he wanted to see what kind of kingdom his son, who had won the throne, had created after locking him up. ¡°No matter what my son has done, the kingdom belongs to the royal bloodline. In the future, it will also belong to another King Landhar. I won¡¯t allow that to change! Forget about that young man. I did not expect that Antonio and Reid, who have always protected the kingdom, would betray us. Perhaps more people will betray the kingdom. I will go to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard to see how many people have betrayed the kingdom. Then, I will tell Frier about this matter.¡± After making up his mind, the old king walked toward the direction of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. What he did not know was that a pair of eyes in the sky was staring at him while he was making his move. It was Baldur, who looked like Julius, and he was on his dragon. ¡°Baldur, you have to be focused when you fly the dragon. I feel that you are absent-minded. Did you find anything? As the leader of the Dragon Knights, it¡¯s easy for others to find ws in your absent-mindedness. Others will also criticize my decision to appoint you as the leader.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Baldur replied. He was preparing to go to the Campbell family to receive another body suitable for another god. In the end, he saw an aura of magic from the prison. An old man had left the prison. It did not look like Watson, so he did not report it to King Landhar III since it had nothing to do with Watson. As the two of them conversed, the Purple Lightning Dragon quicklynded in the courtyard where the Campbell family was located. ¡°Is that a Dragon Knight¡¯s dragon, and is that His Majesty on the dragon¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Quick! Inform the family head!¡± A few maids were cleaning the courtyard. When they felt the strong wind pressure from the sky and a huge shadow, they could not help but raise their heads and see a dragon with two people on its back. The maids were surprised. One of them rushed to the mansion to call Armand. ¡°Your Majesty, I did not know you¡¯reing here. I¡¯m sorry that I was not here to wee you.¡± In a short while, Armand rushed out with his family members. He hurried to the front of King Landhar III, knelt on one knee, and bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I did not inform you in advance. It¡¯s my fault. I came here today to see how Augustus is doing. I haven¡¯t seen him for two days since the Dragon Knight recruitment process! Although he could not participate because of an ident, and I sent people to treat him afterward, I still feel uneasy because I don¡¯t know if he has recovered or not.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is too kind. My grandson, Augustus, has been staying in his room for the past few days. He wouldn¡¯t see anyone; even his parents and I have been refused entry. I wonder if he would want to see Your Majesty?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll have to try then.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you are right. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Armand nodded, stood up, and then led King Landhar III into the mansion. During that process, his face had darkened. It was all Watson¡¯s fault that Augustus had be like that. Augustus could have be a member of the Dragon Knights, but because of Watson, he had lost his qualification. Furthermore, afterying eggs for an entire day, he became theughingstock of many noblemen in the kingdom. Augustus and Nia used to be known as the Twin Prides of Ice and Fire in the royal city and had the great name of the me Consul. However, his nickname had be the idiot whoid eggs. Perhaps because of that nickname, he locked himself in the room after he returned to his room. ording to the maid, there was a faint sound of hysteriaing from the room. ¡®It¡¯s all Watson¡¯s fault that my grandson became like this. Why didn¡¯t Watson die? I heard that he stayed in the Dragon n for a period of time and was sent to prison by His Majesty after he returned. I really hope that His Majesty can find out that he colluded with the Dragon n and send him to the guillotine.¡¯ Armand thought maliciously in his heart. Augustus had made a fool of himself in the Dragon Knight recruitment process, and Watson had created a potion that satisfied the Dragon n. In addition, the Abedor family, which had obtained Watson¡¯s tinum-tier form, had be famous in the capital. They had even begun to develop the Blessings of the Gods and Demons after His Majesty had given them some water from the Spring of Life. That had allowed the potion-making trade to flourish in the capital. On the other hand, the Campbell family, which produced magical tools, had been suppressed. Many worries shed through his mind. Armand had not had a good time in the past few days. He raised his head casually and found himself in front of Augustus¡¯ room in the mansion. ¡°Your Majesty, this is Augustus¡¯ room.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± King Landhar III nodded. He came to the door and knocked. ¡°Augustus? I¡¯vee to see you.¡± After a short silence, the door opened under the surprised gazes of Armand and many members of the Campbell family. King Landhar III walked in; Armand and the others wanted to enter as well, but someone said, ¡°Only His Majesty cane in; no one else is allowed to enter.¡±. King Landhar III walked into the room and looked around. Then, his gaze fell on Augustus, who was sitting on a pile of tables, chairs, and ruins of a bed. At that moment, Augustus still had a big hole in his chest that connected to his lower abdomen, but he did not seem to care at all. He waved at King Landhar III and spoke in a feminine voice. ¡°Mortal King, you came in time. I just entered this body, and you came.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. I wonder how you feel about this body?¡± After the door behind him closed, King Landhar III stood in the shadow and smiled. Then he raised his head, and his voice became low. ¡°Lady Gaia, goddess of the earth, protector of my kingdom!¡± Chapter 465 - The Best Gift

Chapter 465: The Best Gift

Each of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s seven gods held different abilities and authorities. ording to the difference in authority, the abilities of the gods were different. It was difficult to tell who was stronger and who was weaker. However, among the seven gods, if one ignored the special abilities and purely discussed power and defense, only one of them could take the lead. The other gods would not be able to contend with that one god. That god was the Goddess of Earth and Fertility, Gaia. She wielded the power of the earth and could flip the earth with a wave of her hand, crush the world with a stomp of her feet, and her defense was the same as the solid earth. Ordinary attacks, even the attacks of gods, could not prate her defense. As one of the six gods who had made an agreement with King Landhar III to hunt Watson, Gaia had upied Augustus¡¯ body. The original Augustus had died when Gaia¡¯s consciousness overtook him. ¡°This body is different from what I expected. The only ce the entire body can be attached to is the brain. The rest of the body ispletely made up of weapons. Even though it¡¯s said to be a human, this body is more like a puppet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a modified human created by the Campbell family. There¡¯s no problem with calling Augustus a puppet.¡± King Landhar III chuckled at Gaia¡¯s rib. Originally, Augustus was the kingdom¡¯s third-ranked genius. However, he had lost his room for improvement due to his modified body, which was still a powerfulbat strength for the kingdom. After he fought Watson a few times, his weapons had been reduced to tinum-tier, and his self-esteem was damaged. The Golden Lust Poison had also corroded his mind. He was no longer worthy of being called a genius. Instead of letting Augustus die, it would be better to use his body as a tool to carry the gods and do something meaningful. ¡°Now the second god has sessfully descended, I have to prepare for the third god¡¯s descent,¡± King Landhar III muttered to himself. Two days ago, Augustus had given birth to many children during the Dragon Knight recruitment process because of Watson¡¯s Golden Lust Poison. Those children had been adopted by the Campbell family. Augustus had be weak because of that poison. Subsequently, he had sent Sidi to treat Augustus. On the surface, it was to treat him. In reality, Augustus had been transformed into a vessel suitable for the gods to facilitate their descent. Over the past few days, a female servant had heard Augustus¡¯ wail. That was because Augustus could not bear the burden of being transformed by Sidi, so he had shouted. King Landhar III said, ¡°Goddess Gaia, don¡¯t forget to go out and greet the members of the Campbell familyter. After all, this body is a member of the Campbell family. If you don¡¯t go out, those people will be suspicious.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gaia spoke casually and stood up from a pile of rubbles. Initially, there were remnants of tables, chairs, benches, and furniture sitting under her butt. As she stood up, an invisible fluctuation spread out in all directions. The remains were turned into ashes under that wave. Not even the dregs were left. Feeling satisfied with Gaia¡¯s strength, King Landhar III¡¯s lips curled upward. He turned around, pushed open the door, and walked out of the room. The moment he left the room, he was surrounded by members of the Campbell n, led by Armand. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s going on? Is Augustus alright?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if he¡¯s okay or not when you see him for yourself.¡± King Landhar III pointed behind him. Everyone looked behind him and saw Augustus walking out of the room. Augustus had changed a lotpared to a few days ago. First of all, Augustus¡¯ steps were small and coy, like a girl. In addition, he had his hands on both sides of his pants; it was as if he was lifting his skirt, a feminine gesture. ¡°Why does Augustus look like a woman? Could it be rted to the potion Watson gave him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The potion Watson made can even make a man give birth. Perhaps it¡¯s because that potion can change a person¡¯s body structure to a certain extent, making a man feminine.¡± When the Campbell family members saw Augustus¡¯ posture, they could not help but curse Watson, their faces filled with anger. Augustus¡¯ father, Newman, hugged Augustus while they were talking. His heart ached as he looked at the huge hole in Augustus¡¯ chest and lower abdomen. ¡°Augustus, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ll ask Father to help you repair your body! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make Watson pay the price for this.¡± Although Augustus had suffered a lot due to the birth of his children, it was not without benefits. Those children were born with gold-tier strength. There were more than 1,000 of them. If those gold-tier children were properly nurtured, they would be able to increase the Campbell family¡¯sbat strength in the future. Even if they were not nurtured, they could be transformed into puppet warriors. The children were the Campbell family¡¯sst hope. They decided to use those children to defeat Watson and avenge Augustus. As they spoke, Newman pulled Augustus toward the direction of theboratory. The others were prepared to apany King Landhar III. However, they were rejected by King Landhar III because Augustus¡¯ body was more important. After strolling around the Campbell family¡¯s manor, King Landhar III quickly left and arrived outside the manor. When he realized no one was around, he immediately said, ¡°The third ceremony can begin now.¡± Baldur, who had left the Campbell family with him, held the Purple Lightning Dragon¡¯s w with a slight force. A ball of ck smoke suddenly burst out of the Purple Lightning Dragon¡¯s body. The ck smoke covered its huge body. It turned into a squirming ck liquid and drilled into its body. Covered by the ck smoke, the Purple Lightning Dragon was immediately terrified. It opened its mouth and roared in panic, struggling violently to escape. ¡°Julius, what are you doing? I¡¯m yourpanion! And I¡¯m a dragon. If Lady Fafnir finds out that you¡¯re treating me like this, she won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Purple Lightning Dragon. I¡¯m not Julius! Rx. I hope you can be a vessel for mypanion. You won¡¯t feel any pain, and you¡¯ll also receive supreme power.¡± The Purple Lightning Dragon spread its wings and struggled even harder. However, no matter how hard it tried, it could not break free from the ck fog. No matter how much it screamed, its voice could not be heard. Soon, its body waspletely covered by the ck fog. It was daytime in the sky, but a dark red moon appeared next to the sun, giving off a seductive light. That dark red moon appeared for only an instant before it disappeared. As the Dark Red Moon disappeared, the Purple Lightning Dragon, covered in the ck fog, gave off the same dark red moonlight. Then, its body squirmed and changed to its human form. It was a voluptuous woman with purple hair with red tips. She was different from the human that the Purple Lightning Dragon had transformed into. There was a dark red crescent-shaped pattern between the brows of the woman. The pupils in her eyes were also crescent-shaped. She looked very magical. After the transformation, the woman stretched her waist. A bright moonlight appeared along her body and turned into a milky white dress on her body. ¡°This body is not bad. It is diamond-tier and the body of a dragon. With this body, I can unleash more than half of my strength.¡± Clenching her fists, the woman spoke slowly. Her voice was soft and beautiful, like water crashing against a stone or like a wind chime shaking. It was very pleasant to hear. That woman was the third god that King Landhar III had summoned. She was the Goddess of Moon and Love, Diana. After the Purple Lightning Dragon transformed, the Campbell family¡¯s manor door was pushed open, and Augustus walked through it. At that moment, Augustus had alreadypleted the surgery; he looked much smaller than before. His red hair hung loosely behind his back, and there were two long horns in his hair. The most surprising thing was that he had two bulges on his chest. At that moment, Augustus could no longer be described as a male but a female. Newman had looked at his son with a pained expression and asked Armand, ¡°Father, what is going on? How did my son be a woman?¡± ¡°Augustus asked for that himself. I did not agree to it at first, but he said that if I did not agree, he would not ept the modification, so I could only agree! Anyway, his main body only has his brain, and the other parts are all made of weapons. It doesn¡¯t make a difference whether he bes a man or a woman. If he bes a woman, he¡¯ll have two more tinum shields to his chest.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense! It¡¯s not that simple! The Campbell family¡¯s great, my son, has be a woman. If other people in the capital knew about this, wouldn¡¯t theyugh at us?¡± ¡°Do you think there are still people notughing at our family? Alright, since the transformation ispleted, it will consume a lot of energy to enter time again. For the time being, I can¡¯t do it. If I want to transform Augustus again, it will take some time.¡± ¡°Why would Augustus request to change his appearance to a woman? That is different from the Augustus I know. As expected, he must have been provoked by Watson.¡± Newman knew that he could not change his son¡¯s appearance even if he wanted to, so he could only suppress his unwillingness and shift his dissatisfaction to Watson. ¡°Gaia, I did not expect you to care so much about your appearance. Do you really want to look like a woman? Anyway, your body is just a lump of metal. What¡¯s the point of doing that? It will increase the risk of you being discovered.¡± The conversation between Armand and his son had reached Diana¡¯s ears. She could not help but mock Gaia. ¡°Shut up, Diana. What I want to do is my trade. Furthermore, what right do you have to criticize me? Aren¡¯t you famous for being a social butterfly in the divine realm? You like to use your beauty to seduce other male gods. If I remember correctly, the dragon body you¡¯re upying was originally a male. Even if you use magic to change your appearance, you can¡¯t change its essence. In other words, you¡¯re only a transvestite now.¡± ¡°Gaia, what did you say? Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Am I wrong? Gaia and Diana red at each other. Their gazes collided in midair, creating intense sparks. It seemed like their rtionship was not too harmonious. ¡°Stop arguing. We¡¯re here with only one goal, and that is to obtain the thing in Watson¡¯s body. If you two start a fight, I don¡¯t mind sending the two of you back to the divine realm.¡± Baldur crossed his arms. The pride in his voice caused Gaia and Diana to shut their mouths. ¡°Did you bring the item that I asked you to bring?¡± Seeing that Gaia and Diana were no longer arguing, the coldness in Baldur¡¯s eyes faded as he continued to speak. ¡°No, we gave it to Ares and Agares. After all, that item is not easy to move. Ares and Agares lost their bodies because of their recklessness. That will be considered a punishment for them,¡± Gaia replied. ¡°That item? What is that?¡± King Landhar III was only listening from the side. When he heard Baldur mention something, he could not help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a gift that we prepared for Watson. Watson is strong because he has that item in his body. However, that item is not invincible. The item we prepared can temporarily cut off the connection between Watson and that thing in his body,¡± Baldur said indifferently. As an experienced god, he knew what the thing in Watson¡¯s body was. Naturally, he had a corresponding countermeasure. If Ares and agares had not been too anxious and thought they could subdue Watson with their own strength, they would not have dyed it for so long. At that time, the six gods that participated in the hunt would have descended simultaneously. With the addition of that thing, they would be able to seal Watson¡¯s power and remove the thing inside his body to ensure that nothing would go wrong. After pondering for a moment, Baldur collected his thoughts and shrugged. ¡°King Landhar III, including Sidi, we have four gods here. We are stillcking Ares and Agares. I wonder what bodies you have prepared for them. ¡°There is no need to be anxious. I have already prepared for those two. Please follow me.¡± ¡­ In front of the King¡¯s bedroom in the royal pce. The three princes stood in front of the bedroom, pacing and talking. ¡°Father told us to wait for him in front of his residence, but why is he not here?¡± The second prince held a gift box in his hand and muttered to himself with a frown. The first prince heard his words and nced at him. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Brother? Father must have his reasons for asking us toe here at this time. Perhaps Father has been dyed by some important matters. Aren¡¯t you willing to wait for a little while?¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m not willing? Eldest Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense. As long as Father wants me to wait, I¡¯m willing to stand here for an entire day, let alone an hour.¡± The second prince stuck out his chest and defended himself. He nced at the simrly beautifully wrapped gift box in the first prince¡¯s hand. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter how long we wait here. Before Father called for us, he specifically instructed us to bring the treasures he had previously asked us to collect. The quality of the treasures is the most important.¡± To prove their worth, King Landhar III had previously asked them to each collect a treasure that was not inferior to the one made by Watson to prove their worth. If they could not collect them, they would be severely punished. The time was not up yet, and King Landhar III had asked for it. They could only do their best to bring the treasure that they thought was precious. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry about that. The treasure I found is quite good. It will definitely satisfy Father.¡± ¡°Is that so? I am also very confident in my treasure. Eldest Brother, you are so full of yourself. If Father is not satisfied, you will be pped in the face.¡± The second prince¡¯s eyes shed. He turned his gaze to the third prince, who had been standing behind them with a big box in his arms. He had not spoken since the beginning. ¡°Third Brother, I wonder what treasures you have collected.¡± ¡°My things are not very valuable. They can¡¯t bepared to my two older brothers¡¯ treasures.¡± The third prince smiled awkwardly. His face looked a little worried. Just a few days ago, when King Landhar III issued the order for them to search for treasures, his two older brothers immediately headed to the kingdom¡¯s border, Watson¡¯s hometown, under the army¡¯s protection. They were prepared to search for treasures in Watson¡¯s hometown. He had wanted to go with them, but his carriage encountered problems halfway, causing him to arrive at the border a whole dayter than his two older brothers. When he arrived at the border, his two older brothers had already obtained the corresponding items. He did not know what his two older brothers had obtained, but he only knew that the things he had acquired were not very good. The gift he prepared for King Landhar III time was very simple. It was just a few magic crystals. Those magic crystals could record images. If it were a normal purchase, the price would only be a few hundred gold coins. He had used those magic crystals to record some of the customs at the border, including the wealth they possessed. Those were counted as the magic crystals¡¯ added value. Recalling the contents recorded on the magic crystals, the third prince looked a little hesitant. He was sure that everything recorded at the border was worthy of being called a treasure, so he chose to bring the magic crystals back and hand them over as a treasure, but he was not sure if that would satisfy his father. If his father had known everything about the border, then the things he recorded were not precious, and they were also trash. Unlike his two older brothers, he had always been quick-witted. He would use an alternative method to answer every question that King Landhar III asked. The benefits of doing so were eye-catching, but the disadvantages were also noticeable. While the third prince was in a dilemma, a dignified voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°You¡¯re all here. It seems like I¡¯ve made you wait a long time.¡± Turning around, the third prince realized that the person behind them was their father, King Landhar III. Besides King Landhar III, the leader of the Dragon Knights, his dragon, and a red-haired girl with horns on her head were also there. The girl was wearing a long dress and had a petite figure. It seemed like that girl was a dragon in human form. After all, only giant dragons in human form could retain dragon horns to distinguish themselves from humans. However, the girl did not look like one. Some kind of tinum-tier steel supported the two horns on the girl¡¯s head. Whether it was the arc or the reflection of the tinum arc, they were all filled with the aura of artificial sculpting. Furthermore, the girl¡¯s face looked very familiar to the three princes. She looked very much like someone they knew. ¡®Is that Augustus?¡¯ The three princes could not help but think in their hearts. The girl looked exactly like Augustus, even though she seemed gentler than Augustus. Had Augustus be a woman? That should not be the case. It was also possible that the girl was Augustus¡¯s sister, so they looked alike. While the princes were guessing, King Landhar III waved his hand and motioned for Baldur and the others to go to the side. Then, he went to the three princes and said, ¡°I have given you a task¡ªto search for treasures. How did you do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. In order to search for treasure, I¡¯ve traveled tens of thousands of miles to the kingdom¡¯s borders! Father, you can¡¯t imagine how different the current border is from the legends of the past. It¡¯s a majestic mountain, and beneath the mountain is an endless amount of seawater.¡± The first prince was the first to walk forward. He spoke with confidence and assurance. Halfway through his words, he was interrupted impatiently by the second prince. ¡°Eldest Brother, do you have to talk so much? If you don¡¯t want to give the gift to Father, then let me go first.¡± A trace of anger shed through the first prince¡¯s eyes. He snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give the gift to Father now. Second Brother, you¡¯d better wait! The gift I want to give Father is a medicine called the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. I believe Father is no stranger to that medicine. It is this medicine that can transform a human into an angel. It¡¯s the same as the prescription Watson gave the Abedor family, except that it¡¯s the finished product.¡± Previously, Watson had given the Abedor family the prescription. That matter was known to King Landhar III; he did not ask for the prescription. Instead, he gave water from the Spring of Life to the Abedor family, hoping that they could help develop a tinum-tier medicine that could turn a person into an angel. The Abedor family was very grateful toward King Landhar III. They had been working hard to develop a tinum-tier Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Although they had theplete form and materials, it was not easy to create a tinum-tier potion. So far, the Abedor family had not seeded. The first prince had taken Blessings of the Gods and Demons from the border, and it was the only one in the capital. ¡°As long as you take this medicine, you can be an angel, Father. I wonder if you are satisfied with this?¡± He revealed a ck and white ball that flickered with an ancient and mysterious luster. His eyes subconsciously fell on the ball in his hand during that process, and he swallowed his saliva. He had paid a great price to obtain the Blessings of the Gods and Demons from the border. If it were not for his father¡¯s satisfaction, he would have eaten that Blessings of the Gods and Demons to be a tinum-tier angel. Bing a tinum-tier elite in one step was a temptation that even he, as a prince, could not resist. ¡°Not bad.¡± King Landhar III nodded. ¡°Next is me, Father. My gift is better than Eldest Brother¡¯s!¡± Without waiting for King Landhar III, the second prince hurriedly opened his gift box. Inside was a sapling that was inserted into a ball of magic-made soil. The second prince threw the sapling onto the soil on the ground and started to chant a few incantations. The soil melted into the ground, and the originally small sapling seemed to have absorbed nutrients and grew rapidly. Soon, branches, leaves, and tree trunks grew, turning into a several meters tall tree. The tree was like it was made of jade, and every leaf was sparkling and almost transparent. When the wind blew, it made a crisp sound, and the clear air that was full of vitality overflowed. ¡°This is a World Tree sapling that I had spent a lot of effort to get from the border. With this sapling, we can grow a World Tree. When the World Tree ripens, it will bear the sun and moon fruits, and it can even produce a Spring of Life.¡± The second prince could not help but be proud, as he announced with a smile. That sapling was cut from the World Tree¡¯s root. It did not have such great vitality, but on his way back to the capital in a carriage, that sapling had experienced something. It had burst forth several times its vitality. As long as it was not in a sealed environment, it would grow crazily. That made him confident of his gift. There was no need to say more about treasures like the World Tree. In the entire world, only the Elven Kingdom had one. Although that thing grew slowly, it was of great significance to the future development of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Perhaps there would be another forest simr to the Forest of Eternity in a few hundred years. It could protect the Holy Dragon Kingdom for thousands of generations. That was obviously much better than the blessing of a mere god. As expected, his eldest brother frowned, his expression turned ugly. ¡°The sapling of the World Tree. You are very thoughtful.¡± After seeing the verdant trees in front of him, King Landhar III could not help butugh, appearing to be in a perfect mood. ¡°Father, you tter me. To be able to search for treasures for Father is my duty as a prince and son.¡± Although he was ecstatic, the second prince did not show it. Instead, he lowered his head and humbly replied to his father. ¡°Alright, I have seen your gifts. Now, it is the third prince¡¯s turn.¡± The first prince and the second prince turned to look at the third prince. The second prince had a calm expression. Judging from the third prince¡¯s troubled expression, his gift must not have been something good. He concluded that his father would like his sapling gift the best. The first prince¡¯s thoughts were not quite the same. He thought that the Blessings of the Gods and Demons could not bepared to the sapling of the World Tree. At that moment, he had lost to the second prince. He could only hope that the third prince¡¯s gift would be even more rubbish than his. At the very least, he would not be the worst. While everyone had their own thoughts, the third prince hesitated and ced his hand on the gift. After thinking for a moment, he gritted his teeth and opened the outer packaging, revealing a few sparkling magic crystals inside. ¡°What is this? Are those magic crystals? Magic crystal can be bought for a few hundred gold coins in the royal city?¡± The first princeughed and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Following that, the second prince beside him wore an even more disdainful expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. My gift for Father is magic crystals. I used those magic crystals to record scenery from the border! There are things that we did not know about the border before. I hope that these crystals can help Father understand the border better. That is my gift, Father.¡± The third prince clenched his teeth. He pretended not to see the contempt in the eyes of his two brothers. ¡°Using magic crystals to record the scenery? Were you on a trip? Third Brother, if you don¡¯t know how to choose a gift, then you can choose not to do it. Or you can ask us for our opinions. We will definitely help you. You should not have chosen such trash.¡± The second prince sighed. He pretended to be regretful that the third prince did not look for him. ¡°Bring me those magic crystals. Let me take a look.¡± King Landhar III did not get angry at the third prince, as the first prince and the second prince had expected. Instead, his eyes lit up when he saw the magic crystals and waved at the third prince. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The third prince respectfully handed the magic crystals in his hands to King Landhar III. At the same time, he began to exin. ¡°Father, the first thing I recorded was the appearance of the border. The current border ispletely different from the past. The entire border is like a high mountain floating in the sky, and an endless sea is beneath the mountain! It¡¯s hard to imagine that such a structure exists in the world. I don¡¯t know how such a huge mountain can float in the air. Previously, when the Dragonspine Snow Mountain copsed, I was worried that the Winter Nation would take the opportunity to attack the border and plunder ournd. But now, I¡¯m not worried because that vast ocean is more like a natural moat than the previous Dragonspine Snow Mountain. Everything put into the ocean, be it stones or feathers, will sink. Nothing can swim across that ocean.¡± ¡°If you want to pass through that sea, you¡¯ll have to walk through the sky, and the sky is not that easy to walk through. There is a special World Tree growing at the border. Its branches and leaves spread out to cover the sky and the sun. Although it is not as tall as the one in the Forest of Eternity, its height is far higher than the Dragonspine Snow Mountain. In addition, there is a mountain peak named Mount Creation between the sea and the World Tree. The current border is more like a natural moat than what the Dragonspine Snow Mountain was in the past. I am certain that it is a defensive measure against the Winter Nation, and the Winter Nation will not be able to attack the border.¡± The third prince pointed at the image on the first magic crystal and said, ¡°The second one shows the scenes of Mount Creation, the World Tree, and even the ocean below. Mount Creation majestically. The ocean below is also magnificent.¡± King Landhar III could not help but narrow his eyes when he saw that image. ¡°Those are only changes in the appearance of the border. The differences inside the border are even more dramatic!¡± The third prince pointed at the second crystal. ¡°Father, please take a look. On Mount Creation, there is adder made of pure tinum-tier materials. That tinum-tierdder can send people to wherever they want to go without anymand. If the kingdom has such adder installed everywhere, you can imagine how convenient it is to transport our supplies to everywhere in the world in an instant.¡± ¡°I went up thatdder, and I saw an even more astonishing scene! There were tinum-tier wheat fields everywhere. The wheat fields bore tinum wheat, and fruit trees surrounded the wheat fields. The fruits on them were the sun and moon fruits that had gained poprity in the capital. Even their equipment and clothes were tinum-tier, and there were even quite a few diamond-tier ones too. When I first saw those people, I thought I had gone to the wrong ce. It was as if I had gone to some divine kingdom.¡± Following the third prince¡¯s words, a few pieces of magic crystals in King Landhar III¡¯s hands lit up, disying the entire content of the third prince¡¯s narration, including the tinum-tier wheat fields that moved with the wind. Some farmers were lying under fruit trees, enjoying the sun and moon fruits as ordinary wild fruits, or casually throwing diamond-tier hoes to the side. In the sky above those people, one could asionally see angels with wings on their backs gliding by, carrying supplies in their hands, or training in groups in the sky. ¡°Next, I will introduce the most important part of the border. Currently, the border consists of five towns, namely Fairy Town, ckmoon Town, Torch Town, Monte Town, and Vermillion Town. Except for ckmoon Town, the other four towns are located in the north, south, east, and west of Mount Creation and are responsible for different tasks! As for the owner of ckmoon Town, Edward, it¡¯s said that he was originally from the Saint Laurent family in the royal city. Later, he betrayed the family. Watson was one of the eight men in Edward¡¯s family. When I was recording the scenery at the border, I received special treatment from their family. I found out quite a bit about Watson¡¯s childhood. ording to his family, Watson has been a monster since he was young. He did not have any magic talent, but one day, he suddenly learned magic. He even turned all their 1,000 ordinary hens in his family into Pentacolor Fragrant Chickens and began to expand. Even the border count was polite toward him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just ckmoon Town. The entire Mount Creation is Watson¡¯s handiwork. On Mount of Creation, in addition to the abundant resources, there are also many powerful armies. Those armies are known as the ckmoon Knights. Each of them has taken the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. They are tinum-tier angels! ording to my estimation, there are at least tens of thousands of people in that army. It¡¯s a pity that some ces are important in ckmoon Town. I could not enter them without any permission. Otherwise, I would have been able to obtain more information.¡± The third prince sighed as he said that. The magic crystals in King Landhar III¡¯s hands were all disyed at that moment. King Landhar III¡¯s gaze fell on the few magic crystals behind him; those magic crystals recorded Mount Creation¡¯s skyline. Soldiers dressed in ck armor that looked like angels of the night flew across the sky in an orderly manner. The sky was close to the World Tree, and a ss walkway extended infinitely upward. The walkway was filled with countless supplies. A golden dragon and the phantom of a blue Phoenix burning with white mes could be vaguely seen in the high clouds. ¡°I expected the border to be Watson¡¯s birthce. With Watson¡¯s help, it will definitely develop well. However, I did not expect the border to be so powerful! Even the farmers have diamond-tier farm tools? Why didn¡¯t Watson do the same thing in my royal city? There are also tens of thousands of tinum angels. That means Watson can mass-produce the Blessings of Gods and Demons. He told me that he obtained that potion from an ancient ruin. Other than the dragons, there are also Phoenixes at the border. It seems like what Watson has shown in the royal city is only the tip of the iceberg. He can hide quite well, indeed.¡± King Landhar III exerted a little force in his hands, and he managed to cause a few cracks on the magic crystals. King Landhar III snapped back to his senses and let go of his hand. He was furious. He wanted to go to the underground prison immediately and use those magic crystals to interrogate Watson. What had happened? At the same time, he was also d that he had sent people to the border to learn about the army that Watson had created. Otherwise, he might have been caught unprepared if he had made an enemy of the border without knowing about the tens of thousands of angels in his army. ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen all your gifts, it¡¯s time for me to give you an answer. Which gift gave me the most satisfaction? Previously, I told you to search for sufficiently precious treasures. Whether the treasures are precious or not varies from person to person. My firstborn has given me a Blessing of the Gods and Demons. With the form and raw materials, that thing can be quickly manufactured by someone else. It¡¯s not considered precious.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s words made the first prince¡¯s gaze dim. The second prince looked proud. Unfortunately, his expression did notst long when King Landhar III said, ¡°World Tree sapling given by my second son looks good. If it can be cultivated continuously, it can create a protective simr to the one Forest of Eternity had. It can even create a Spring of Life! That is very good, but it is not good enough. Only my third son¡¯s magic crystals, which recorded information about the border, make me satisfied. That is because information about the border is equivalent to our enemy¡¯s lifeline. If I want to obtain the Blessings of the Gods and Demons and the World Tree¡¯s sapling, I can get them at any time. I can even obtain Phoenix eggs and other precious weapons. That is the importance of information. I dere that my third son is the victor in this test.¡± ¡°Third Son, you can leave now! The remaining two can stay behind. I have something to say to you. It must have been hard on you when you went to the border. I want to reward you well.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The three princes responded respectfully to King Landhar III. They looked puzzled. The third prince was not the only one who was puzzled. The first prince and the second prince were also a little confused. First of all, the King had liked the third prince¡¯s gift the most. That was something they had not expected. Furthermore, the third prince had the best gift, but he was not told to stay to receive a reward from the King. It was strange to keep the first and second prince there instead. However, they did not overthink it. In any case, it proved that their father still held them in high regard. The second prince rejoiced. Even though his father said that his third brother had the best gift, perhaps he still liked the sapling the best. Chapter 466 - The Race Chess Pieces

Chapter 466: The Race Chess Pieces

Under the orders of King Landhar III, the third prince quickly left the pce; he also left the magic crystals in King Landhar III¡¯s hands. ¡°Father, I wonder how you n to reward us?¡± After the third prince left, the second prince licked his lips and rubbed his hands in excitement. The first prince might be mature, but he also felt happy in his heart. Their gifts did not satisfy King Landhar III, but he still kept them. What did that mean? That meant they had a higher status in King Landhar III¡¯s heart. Even if they did not give him a better gift, King Landhar III would still praise them. He believed that King Landhar III would be more willing to hand over the throne to one of them. In other words, the third prince had already lost the right topete for the throne. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will reward you now.¡± King Landhar III walked up to the first prince and picked up the Blessings of the Gods and Demons in the gift box that the first prince had given him. After sizing it up for a moment, he ced the potion in his hand in front of the first prince and said, ¡°My dear son, thank you for being so respectful and for finding such a precious potion for me. Unfortunately, I am already old, and even if I start cultivating now, I will not be as good as you young people! Therefore, rather than giving this potion to me, you should eat it yourself.¡± ¡°Father, how can you say that? That is a gift from me to you. I can not ept it.¡± ¡°Listen to me and eat that potion.¡± Since it was an order, the first prince hesitated for a moment but still nodded. ¡°Very well, Father.¡± He had always yearned for that potion. During the journey, he could not help but want to swallow the potion several times. However, for his father, he endured it. Then, with his father¡¯s approval, he could not hold it in any longer. As soon as he finished speaking, he swallowed the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. A set of six enormous wings appeared on his body in a sh of light, and a halo also appeared above his head. A holy aura spread out from the first prince¡¯s body, making him look noble. Seeing the first prince transform into an angel, the second prince looked envious. At that moment, King Landhar III said, ¡°As for the World Tree sapling that my second son gave to me, I won¡¯t be able to use it for a while. I might as well return it to you.¡± The second prince opened his mouth to refute his words. Before he could speak, King Landhar III had already stretched out a finger to stop him. Then, he turned his head to look at Baldur and the other two standing not far away. ¡°I want to use that World Tree to increase the strength of my second son. I wonder if you have any good ideas.¡± ¡°I know a way tobine nts and the human body. However, that method requires the crops to ripen first. If it¡¯s just a sapling, even if it¡¯s a sapling of the World Tree, it would be difficult for it tost until the moment of perfectbination with the human body.¡± Gaia, who looked like Augustus, crossed her shoulders and walked out to speak. Controlling the crops was part of her power as the goddess who controlled the earth and fertility. ¡°Leave the ripening of the crops to me.¡± After Gaia spoke, Diana, who was riding the Purple Lightning Dragon, waved her right hand at the sapling, which had already grown to several meters on the ground. A huge, dark-red moon immediately appeared above the sapling. Under the illumination of the dark red moon, the World Tree, which was several meters tall, grew rapidly. Soon, its size expanded dozens of times, and it became dozens of meters tall. That scene surprised the first prince and the second prince, and they could not help but retreat. At that moment, Diana walked quickly to the second prince¡¯s side. She stretched out her slender arm and hooked it around the second prince¡¯s shoulder. Then, before the second prince could react, she bent down, her soft lips pressed against the second prince¡¯s mouth. That kiss made the second prince¡¯s pupils dte, and a red cloud quickly rose on his face. As a prince, he had seen countless beautiful women. However, Diana was different from all the beautiful women he knew. It was as if the woman in front of him was the most beautiful of all the women; she was the goddess that he was destined to meet. A long breath of aftertaste apanied the sweet and delicious kiss. It made him feel as if he had fallen into a dream and could not extricate himself. ¡°Hmph, I did not expect Diana would not let even a mortal off. I think she should not be called the moon goddess, but the wanton goddess.¡± Gaia saw what Diana had done and stood toin. Even though she wasining, she still extended her right hand toward the World Tree that had be dozens of meters tall. With a light pinch, the World Tree immediately shrank. She pinched it into a ball of emerald green liquid. Not only did that liquid have the aura of life in the color of emerald, but it also had the glittering blessing of fertility from her goddess of the earth. One after another, illusions that looked like plump wheat ears rose from the emerald liquid. ¡°With the name of the goddess of the earth and fertility, Gaia, I hereby bless that young man in front of me to be able to bear the energy of the World Tree. He will be able to bear everything just like the earth.¡± As Gaia prayed, the World Tree sap turned into a stream of emerald light and entered the second prince¡¯s body. As the liquid entered his body, the second prince¡¯s body immediately emitted a thick and heavy aura, and his tier continued to rise. The second prince¡¯s strength was not weak. He was at least gold-tier. However, as the aura of the World Tree entered his body, his tier instantly rose by an entire tier. He had entered the tinum tier and was still rising. He did not stop until he reached peak tinum-tier. ¡°I¡¯ve also reached the tinum-tier?¡± Feeling the powerful strengthing from his body, the second prince pushed Diana away. He casually extended a finger from his right hand. An emerald green vine immediately stretched out from his hand and swept across the ground. It broke the ground, leaving a ditch that was more than ten meters long. ¡°Eldest Brother, I seem to have be stronger than you.¡± Feeling that the branches of the World Tree that he could control now seemed to have be one with the World Tree, the second prince could not help but say in pleasant surprise. The first prince¡¯s expression was very ugly when he heard that. He had finally eaten the Blessing of the Gods and Demons and turned into a tinum-tier angel. He had thought that he would be able to suppress his other two younger brothers, but he did not expect his second brother to be even stronger than him. ¡°Do not be anxious. That level is not considered powerful. Next, you can be even more powerful.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice rang out behind the two of them. ¡°You have been my sons for more than 20 years, especially my eldest son. Previously, I was a little too harsh on you, and I have never given you any rewards. At that time, I will make it up to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± The first prince and the second prince agreed in unison, their hearts filled with doubt. Usually, King Landhar III was not only strict with them, but he also always had an expression of disappointment. At that time, King Landhar III was so amiable that they were not used to it. That was the first time King Landhar III had said such a thing. While they were puzzled, the two princes could not help but feel ecstatic. If King Landhar III had made them feel as if they were distancing themselves from the third prince, then at that moment, after hearing their father¡¯s words, they no longer held the third prince in any regard. They had be tinum-tier elites; they would definitely be stronger. The third prince was not even a gold-tier elite; what right did he have topete with them? Filled with joy, they saw King Landhar III beckon to the leader of the Dragon Knights. The person called Julius immediately took two transparent bottles for their father. Inside the bottles, two dark, unknown things were squirming. ¡°Come, you two, eat these.¡± The two princes subconsciously felt nauseous and disgusted by the things that King Landhar III had given them. They opened the bottle, thinking that it might be of great use if it looked disgusting. They swallowed the dark, viscous liquid. ¡°How does it taste?¡± King Landhar III asked coldly. ¡°Father, thank you for your gift. It tastes pretty good. Ugh!¡± The second prince gave a thumbs-up. Just as he was about to praise it, his facial features twisted, and he could not take it anymore. He walked to the side and vomited. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± The first prince was more straightforward. He walked to the side and vomited. The intense nausea made the two princes dizzy. After vomiting for a while, they fell to the ground. They had vomited arge amount of blood. The blood was mixed with something that looked like ruptured organs. ¡°What is that?¡± Staring at the thing on the ground, the first prince¡¯s eyes went nk as if he did not quite understand. At that moment, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his back, and he turned his head with difficulty. He found a dagger stuck in his back, and the owner of that dagger was King Landhar III. The second prince had also fallen to the ground. There was also a dagger stabbed into his back, and his dead fish-like eyes stared at the sky in disbelief. ¡°Father¡­why?¡± He never thought that his father, whom he had always respected and loved, would attack him. Just a moment ago, his father¡¯s face was kind, and he had wanted to help them improve their strength. How did things turn out like that? The dignified King Landhar III looked sad. Tears slid down the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sons. I did not give you enough fatherly love, and now I have killed you! As a father, I can only say that I am not qualified to be one. The only thing I can give you in return is to let you enjoy the feeling of bing strong before you die.¡± ¡°Father, you¡ª¡± The first prince¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he could not say anything. His eyes rolled up, and he fell straight to the ground, turning into a corpse. King Landhar III took the dagger on the first prince¡¯s back and wiped the blood. He threw it on the ground. The shing tinum light showed that that dagger was a tinum-tier weapon; thus, it could destroy the hearts of the two princes who had improved their tiers. ¡°King Landhar III, you are a ruthless guy. You wouldn¡¯t even let your own son go. I did not expect that you¡¯d use your sons¡¯ bodies.¡± Baldur crossed his arms, he said indifferently from the side. When King Landhar III led them to the pce, he thought that the bodies that King Landhar III had prepared for them were the bodies of the pce guards. He did not expect King Landhar III to kill two of his three sons with his own hands. The aura of a peak diamond-tier emerged from his body, evaporating the tears at the corners of his eyes. King Landhar III¡¯s face remained sorrowful. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore. I¡¯m also very sad to have made such a decision! If I could, I would not want to kill my son. Unfortunately, I have no choice. If I let them live, they would die sooner orter because of my n. I might as well let them be the vessels of the gods and contribute to the descent of the gods! My eldest son took the Blessing of the Gods and Demons. ording to my understanding, that potion can grant one immortality. If yourpanions want to descend, they had better hurry up. Otherwise, things will be difficult if my son is resurrected.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell us that. Don¡¯t worry. For the gods, the descent is only an instant. The will of the body that the gods possess will bepletely assimted and controlled by the gods! Even if that person¡¯s body is still alive, if his mind is absorbed, they are no longer alive,¡± Baldur spoke in a calm tone. As he spoke, the two corpses lying on the ground suddenly trembled. ck light appeared in their eyes, and they crawled up from the ground. The pure white wings on the first prince¡¯s back had turned bright red as if they were soaked in fresh blood. He opened his mouth andughed loudly with an insolent expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Last time, I was careless and killed by Watson. When the timees, I will definitely take revenge on him. If I don¡¯t crush his bones and drain his blood, I will not let the matter rest.¡± ¡°This body is stronger than the one I usedst time. However, why does this body smell like Gaia and Diana? Two streams of foreign divine power remain in the body, making me very ufortable.¡± On the other hand, the second prince¡¯s body also floated upward. Vines emerged from his body and intertwined with each other, forming a huge vine-woven ship. The ship was covered in a floating storm that contained lightning. At that moment, thest two gods, Ares and Agares, had also returned to the mortal world. ¡°Agares, what is your dissatisfaction with that body that I helped to upgrade? If you are dissatisfied, you don¡¯t have to use it. After all, that body has Gaia¡¯s stench on it. It will prove to be hard on you.¡± Diana chuckled as she spoke. Gaia was instantly unhappy. She clenched his fists, and the ground beneath her sank by several meters due to the invisible force. ¡°Diana, I think it¡¯s because your stench is so strong that the Agares can¡¯t stand it. If it were only my power, perhaps Agares would not be ufortable, he might even jump in joy.¡± The divine power of different gods involved different domains. If it was not a god with a simr domain, the divine power would not increase its strength and even weaken due to conflict. That was also the reason why Agaresined. ¡°Gaia, you are so confident. Shouldn¡¯t you ask Agares and see whose fault it is?¡± ¡°Fine. You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°Gaia, Diana, I can hear your argument from afar. You¡¯re arguing like humans. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Another female voice interrupted the argument between Diana and Gaia. A woman with silver-white hair flew down from the sky. It was Sidi, who had taken over Ash¡¯s body. ¡°Hmph!¡± Diana and Gaia looked at each other and turned their heads away, neither of them looking at the other. ¡°Sidi is here as well. Other than the time travelers, all of the gods have gathered together. Let¡¯s start our n now to avoid a long dy. Agares and Ares, where is that thing?¡± After Sidi appeared, Baldur¡¯s gazended on Agares and Ares. ¡°It¡¯s on us.¡± Agares and Ares replied. Both of them reached out their right hands and inserted them into their chests. After a moment, they did not pull out their hearts. Instead, they pulled out a brilliant chess piece. The chess piece was shaped like a tower; it was as if it had been grabbed from the brightest core of the stars. After it appeared, even the sun in the sky was suppressed. ¡°What are those?¡± Even if it was the first time that King Landhar III had seen those two chess pieces, his eyes could not help but flicker, and he sucked in a breath of cold air. As a peak diamond-level elite, he was not weak. However, after those two chess pieces appeared, he felt a powerful pressure. It was as if those two chess pieces contained an enormous amount of energy, like a. After looking at them for a long time, the chess pieces really became bigger in his eyes. They became as big as the stars. He felt like an ant. After shaking his head, the strange feeling disappeared again. ¡°These are the chess pieces of the races. To be precise, they are two pieces of the human race¡¯s chess pieces. This is something that many races in ancient times risked their race¡¯s future to obtain!¡± As Baldur casually exined, he extended his right hand toward the two chess pieces that appeared on Agares and Ares¡¯ chests and grabbed them gently. As he moved, the two chess pieces merged in midair and turned into an even bigger chess piece. After the chess pieces left their bodies, the two gods heaved a sigh of relief. They looked much more rxed. ¡°The race chess pieces are something that existed before this world was destroyed and even before life appeared. Their function is to identify the races that live in a world. Only the races that possess the race chess pieces are qualified to live in that world. The races that lost their race chess pieces would be destroyed. Even their descendants or even a drop of the race¡¯s blood would not survive!¡± ¡°There are many legends about race chess pieces. Most of them are spread throughout the world where the gods live. I won¡¯t exin them all. I only need to briefly introduce its effects. Apart from ensuring the existence of the race, it can also be used to enve the race. As long as the corresponding race chess is nted in the body of a certain person of that race, the same race will be controlled. Even if it were Watson, it would not change.¡± As Baldur spoke, he released his right hand that was controlling the race chess pieces. The chess pieces instantly turned into a ray of light and flew across the sky before falling to the ground. It fell to the ground on top of the underground prison where Watson was. When that ray of light flew across the sky, the hearts of all the humans in the royal city, including King Landhar III, were filled with panic. It was as if something was watching them from the shadows. Something terrible was about to happen. On the street not far from the underground prison, the old king was on his way to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. He did not go straight there. Instead, he walked and stopped on the road, trying to see as many changes as possible in the capital. He even went to every shop and every deserted alley, which meant that he still needed some time to reach the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. At that moment, he was standing in front of a weapon stall, admiring the tinum-tier weapons there. Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head and looked at the sky. A burst of light streaked across the sky. A huge, broken chess piece that was faintly glowing appeared, enveloping the entire area of the royal city. The chess piece was made of starlight. It was so big that it ovepped with the sky; all the people could only see the outline of the chess piece. ¡°What is that thing? What a big chess piece!¡± ¡°Recently, there have been frequent anomalies in the sky of the capital. Was it caused by Watson, who might not have anything better to do? But is he not currently in prison?¡± ¡°Perhaps Watson had nothing better to do in prison, so he created a huge chess piece that could emit light to y with.¡± The discussions in the surroundings entered the ears of the old king, causing him to narrow his eyes. To the residents of the royal city, the appearance of a huge glowing chess piece in the sky did not cause them to panic. During the battle between Watson and Reid, Watson¡¯s performance in the match had caused the sky to hold grand scenes like the divine kingdom or the source of magic. The residents were used to such phenomena. ¡®I did not expect the young man would be so popr in the capital. The residents immediately thought of him the moment the phenomenon appeared in the sky of the capital! However, I think he did not cause the phenomenon in the sky. It makes me feel ufortable and somewhat familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere before. Where have I seen it?¡± Stroking his chin, the old king narrowed his eyes and stared at the sky for a long time, unable to leave. In the direction of another street, Nia was wearing a long ck dress and carrying tworge bags of fruits and fresh pastries in her hands as she walked toward the underground prison. After Watson was thrown into prison, she immediately rushed over, despite the obstruction of her family. As Watson¡¯s servant, she should apany Watson when he was suffering in prison. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Master likes to eat either. I bought all these fruits and pastries ording to Charlotte¡¯s advice. I hope that Master will be satisfied.¡± As she walked, Nia muttered to herself. Suddenly, the illusion of a huge starlight chess piece appeared in the sky. It made her subconsciously raise her head. When she saw the scene above her head, her eyes suddenly widened, and the pastries and fruits in her hands fell to the ground, scattering all over. ¡°That is¡­ a race chess piece or a human chess piece. Within the area covered by that chess piece, all humans will be enved by it. That kind of thing should exist in the divine realm and be controlled by a few god-kings. Why would it appear here? Has a god-king invaded the world?¡± As Nia muttered, she noticed that a meteor-like light was falling toward the underground prison under the illusion of the huge starlight chess piece in the sky. That caused her expression to change. She suddenly rushed forward and turned into an illusion, disappearing from where she was. There was only one sentence left in the air. ¡°Not good! Master is in danger.¡± ¡­ Watson was sitting cross-legged on the bed, talking to the old king that he had created using life elements. He wondered, ¡®If I time it right, the old king should have arrived at the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard by now. However, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he betrayed me and did not go to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. After all, he is the father of the current king! I just told him about King Landhar III¡¯s n. It was only a part of what I heard. Even if he betrayed me and spread the news, it would not be a big deal.¡¯ ¡®As for the border, now that I¡¯m in prison, King Landhar III must have sent people to check it out! That is inevitable. After all, the border is the border count¡¯s territory, and he has always been at odds with King Landhar III. It¡¯s normal for the King to check it out. I want King Landhar III to see the border¡¯s power and the ckmoon Knights. After he checks it out, I can use the potions I created in the Dragon n to strengthen the border.¡¯ Before leaving the Divine Dragon Star, Watson did not bring the Golden sh and Charcoal with him. Charcoal had returned to the Tower of Babel and continued to be the hundredth-level boss. The Golden sh returned to Mount Creation with the ten potions he took from the Dragon Lair. After King Landhar III¡¯s people had finished exploring the border, they would start mass-producing those potions using the Wish for the World rings. That would transform the people on Mount Creation from tinum-tier angels into dragons, thus bing a dual race of dragons and angels. ording to his instructions, Mount Creation would let the ckmoon Knights patrol the mountain in their angelic form while the others wouldpletely conceal their auras, making King Landhar III believe that only the ckmoon Knights had the angelic form on the Mount Creation. After having that misconception, he could proceed to the next step of his n. Finally, how could he guarantee that King Landhar III¡¯s people would go to Mount Creation, and how could he ensure that King Landhar III would receive false information? That would depend on the intelligencework that he had ordered Elven to build at Severed Fingers Gang. After he had requested to create the intelligencework at Severed Fingers Gang, it had already been secretly set up in the kingdom. In particr, the Severed Fingers Gang monopolized all the intelligence near the border, ensuring that the king¡¯s people had no way of infiltrating it. Even if he had heard the news, it would be the news that the border wanted to spread. From leaving the border to building the Tower of Babel, to building the Dragon Pce, Severed Fingers Gang, and the Divine Dragon Star, all of Watson¡¯s efforts had beenbined. It had finally allowed his power to have the ability to confront the kingdom head-on. He was thinking about what he should do next to expand the advantage he had built. Before King Landhar III could react, the internal structure of the Holy Dragon Kingdom would have copsed. At that moment, Watson suddenly felt a wave of unexined panic in his heart. It was as if something threatening was about to descend on his head. Most elites have a certain level of danger perception. The stronger one was, the more sensitive they would be to danger. At that moment, Watson subconsciously stood up from his bed and dodged to the side. Just as he moved, a stream of light descended from the sky andnded on his right shoulder, sending a piercing pain through it. If he had not dodged, that thing would havended on the top of his head. ¡°What is that?¡± Watson turned his head to look at his shoulder¡ªa broken, glowing chess piece-shaped thing had wriggled into his body. His shoulder was in great pain, so much so that he could not help but frown, but there was no wound. When he was trying to figure out what was inside his shoulder, he suddenly felt a sense of control. It was as if his body had be someone else¡¯s marite, making him unable to move freely. That strange feeling made Watson¡¯s expression change. That was the first time he had felt such a feeling. Subconsciously, he wanted to activate the fusion system and fuse the chess piece in his body with other things to make it disappear. However, when he wanted to activate the fusion system, he was stunned. The chess piece that entered his body had disappeared entirely. No matter how much he scanned for it, he could not sense its location. He had even looked through the two magic sources, chaos and life, but he could not find it. Other than the feeling of someone spying on his fate in someone else¡¯s hands, reminding him of the strange situation in his body, he felt like what had just happened was just an illusion. ¡°How could that be? Is there something in this world that can¡¯t be found after entering a person¡¯s body?¡± Watson was a little flustered. Ever since he had transmigrated to that world, he had not been afraid, no matter how powerful the enemy was, because he could fuse them. Even if he had very few resources, he could surpass the strong with just a little umtion. However, it was different then. That magical chess piece disappeared after entering his body. How could he fuse with something that he could not find? ¡°Young Master Watson, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± While Watson was puzzled, the prison guards outside seemed to have heard his voice. They walked into the cell with ttering expressions and asked respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You two can leave.¡± Watson waved his hand. The two guards nodded and subconsciously touched the shackles around their necks. With a regretful expression, they turned around and left. They were people controlled by Watson, and they hoped that something would have happened to Watson. He reached out and pressed his arm. Watson looked shocked and uncertain. Then, he gritted his teeth and stabbed his right hand into his throat. With a sound, his throat was pierced, and blood spilled all over the ground. His eyes lost their color, and he turned into a corpse lying on the bed. Blood oozed from his wound. After a while, he sat up again in the bed and rubbed the wound on his throat that was already healing. His expression became more unsightly. He had taken the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, so he would not die. He wanted to use death to test whether the magical chess piece would leave his body after death, but unfortunately, he had failed. ¡°Is it because I haven¡¯t been dead long enough? Why don¡¯t I try dying longer?¡± Watson muttered. At that moment, a piercing sound came from in front of him, followed by a man¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Watson, you don¡¯t have to try it. No matter how long you die, the chess piece will not leave your body. The race chess piece is something that appeared before the creation of the world. Its level is above the rules. A strong person can see the rules, but you can¡¯t see the chess piece! Even though I can¡¯t see it, you will be under my control. Watson, you should stop struggling.¡± As his voice fell, a man with purple hair appeared in front of Watson. It was Julius, and a few more people appeared in the room after him. They were the gods who had upied different human bodies. King Landhar III was among them. ¡°From the looks of it, you should be one of the seven gods! Six of the seven gods hade for me. You must really think highly of me.¡± His gaze swept past King Landhar III and focused on the six people behind himI. He could feel that those people were emitting an unusual aura, and there was also Sidi in the crowd. That made Watson instantly confirm his guess. The only thing that he did not expect was the first and second princes with the group. Those two had talked to him all night because of the matter with the throne. Although he did not like how those two princes liked to scheme against people, he did not hate them. He did not expect the gods to take over the two princes¡¯ bodies. King Landhar III was really ruthless. ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson. You have no way to resist now that the chess piece has taken over your body. Last time, you destroyed my body. This time, it¡¯s my turn to own you.¡± Ares, who had taken over the first prince¡¯s body, was one of the six gods. The blood-red wings on his back pped, immediately setting off a bloody storm in the room. Then, he stretched out his hand, and a scarlet sword appeared in his hand. He stabbed it in Watson¡¯s direction. Although the person in front of him looked different, Watson was still able to determine that the person in front of him was Ares, whom he had fought with previously based on his aura and tone. Watson instinctively wanted to retreat. However, Baldur said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Watson immediately lost control of his body and stood there foolishly. He allowed Ares¡¯ sword to pierce his chest, causing him to break out in cold sweat from the pain. Not only did Ares¡¯s sword have a murderous aura, but it also had a power that could make people lose their minds. That power was corroding Watson¡¯s nerves. If it were not for Watson¡¯s powerful strength, he would have beenpletely corroded by that power and be a wild beast. ¡°Watson, weren¡¯t you pretty strongst time? Why won¡¯t you fight back?¡± Ares held the sword in his hand. Just as he was about to open a few more holes in Watson¡¯s body to vent his anger, Baldur reached out and pressed on Ares¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Wait a moment; I¡¯ve allowed you to make a move. I don¡¯t intend to let you keep doing that. If you keep making moves, you will destroy Watson¡¯s body, and we won¡¯t be able to get what we want.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything? That thing is bound to Watson¡¯s soul. Only by disintegrating that brat¡¯s soul will we be able to take that thing for ourselves.¡± Ares retorted, but the other gods behind him refuted him. ¡°Ares, as the God of War and Hunting, your blood has the power to make people go crazy, and it can also control the other party to a certain extent. If you control Watson, doesn¡¯t that mean that Watson will belong to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ares. Since we have all descended into the mortal realm, we should follow the original agreement and fight each other until the final victor is decided. Before that, we will attack anyone who wants to upy Watson. Ares, do you want to be eliminated early?¡± Gaia nced at Ares and clenched her fists. The ground shook. Sensing Gaia¡¯s gaze, Ares was unhappy. He gritted his teeth and dispersed the sword in his hand. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let that brat have his time. I¡¯ll be the one to win in the end anyway. I¡¯ll torture him slowly after I win.¡± As the power in Ares¡¯ hands faded, the crazy feeling in Watson¡¯s body disappeared as well. He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Your name is Ares, right? I feel that it won¡¯t be easy for you to obtain the final victory with your strength! Of the seven gods, I have the most faith in Baldur. They said that he was the strongest. The race chess piece that controlled me should also be his handiwork, right? He clearly said that he would not control me before the oue was decided. What is going on now? If one of you defeats Baldur, but he is not willing to hand over the race chess piece, what then?¡± Watson had a hunch that those gods would find trouble with him sooner orter, but he had not expected it to be so soon. Furthermore, he had underestimated the power of those gods. As expected, the elites who could surpass the mortal world and enter the divine realm had their own strengths. At the very least, it was impossible for him to think of something like the race chess piece. He also could not understand how it worked. All the gods turned their gazes to Baldur. Their eyes flickered. Baldur said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to use such a low-tier goading method. Even intelligent humans would not fall for it, let alone gods! Watson, before our duel, if I don¡¯t control you, you might use that thing to escape. I swear on my life that if I lose the battle, then the right to use the race chess piece will be transferred to the person who defeated me. At that time, no one will think that I¡¯m breaking the rules.¡± ¡°Watson, I¡¯m sorry. It seems like the contract I made with you will be nullified! I did not expect Baldur to have such a thing as a race chess piece. Now it seems like it¡¯s easier to get that thing from you.¡± Sidi¡¯s gaze moved away from Baldur as she spoke to Watson with some regrets. Even Sidi, who had previously made a promise, said so. Watson knew that he might not be able to escape that day. He could only rack his brain to think of a way to solve the predicament in front of him. He had never encountered such a troublesome situation since he transmigrated. Just as he was thinking, Ares, who had previously made a move, suddenly extended his right hand to him and said, ¡°What are all of you standing there for? Isn¡¯t the one who snatches Watson will be announced as the winner? If all of you don¡¯t make a move, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Chapter 467 - Lose Direction

Chapter 467: Lose Direction

Swoosh! An even faster light shed by as Ares was about to touch Watson. Agares appeared to be in the second prince¡¯s body. Wind and thunder vines flew out of his body and formed arge ship around him, carrying him to where he instantly appeared in front of Watson. Therge ship then pushed Watson up against the prison wall. A massive hole was created with a loud rumble. It was clear that it was an anti-magic material capable of withstanding an attack from a tinum-tier elite. However, there was insufficient space for it to withstand the onught of Agares¡¯ massive ship. The impact created a massive hole that reached the surface. The gods looked at each other and walked out, one after the other, as they saw the sunlight pouring down through the hole. ¡°I was surprised that Agares was the first to make a move. I expected Ares to be the first to act.¡± ¡°We can get Watson regardless of who initiates the attack, as long as we find him and kill him. Agares is the fastest of us all. It will not be easy to apprehend him. It all depends on who gets lucky.¡± As they left the big hole, the gods moved their shoulders and arms, still talking. The sound of the underground prison being breached reverberated throughout the entire prison at the same time. Many guards rushed to Watson¡¯s prison cell under the direction of the warden. ¡°What happened? Why is there a loud noiseing from inside the prison cell? Where¡¯s Watson? Why is Watson missing? Did you do it?¡± The warden approached the cell door and yelled at the man with his back to him. There was only the prisoner in the cell next door at the time, aside from the man whose back was to him. Under his questioning, the man with his back to him slowly turned his head, revealing King Landhar III¡¯s face. The warden was taken aback by what he saw.¡±Your Majesty?¡± He had no knowledge of King Landhar III¡¯s arrival at the underground prison. What brought King Landhar III there? King Landhar III looked at him just as he was perplexed.¡±You came at the right time,¡± he said slowly.¡±Watson had escaped from his prison cell. I need you to send people to track him down. But remember to keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell the rest of the world!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The warden nodded after swallowing his saliva. He knew what King Landhar III was thinking. After all, Watson was the kingdom¡¯s most powerful genius. It had not even been a day before he escaped the prison after the King threw him in it. That was a p in the face for King Landhar III. ¡°Also, I want to ask you, what¡¯s the matter with the prisoner in front of me? Didn¡¯t I order you to lock that prisoner in the invisible cell ? No matter what he says, you can¡¯t let him out, and you can¡¯t talk to him. But what is going on now?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s expression turned cold as he pointed to the old king sitting on the ground in front of him. He had just entered the prison cell when he noticed the old king sitting next to Watson. His clothes had been washed, and he had trimmed his hair and beard. He did not have the appearance of someone who had been imprisoned for 20 years. The gods were anxious to control Watson, so he did not say anything. At that moment, after Watson was chased away by the gods, he could finally focus his attention on the old king. It had been 20 years since theyst met. The old king in front of him was still very simr to what he remembered. His pure white hair and wrinkles resembled him quite a bit. All of that made his eyes shine. ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t me us for that. It was Watson. He was the one who let that person out. He even threatened to kill all of us if we did not listen to him! Your Majesty, did you see the shackles on our necks? Watson put them on us. We were forced to do it.¡± The warden knelt on the ground with a plop and pointed at the ck shackles on his neck, and wailed. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, we were coerced,¡± the others echoed. King Landhar III nodded and said,¡±I understand Watson¡¯s strength, and it would have been difficult for you to resist. However, you have failed in your duty, but you will be spared from the death penalty. From now on, each of you will be deducted half a year¡¯s sry! If you can¡¯t find Watson, you will have to ept a stricter punishment. Do you understand?¡± ¡°We understand.¡± All the guards, including the warden, were dejected. It was as if they had lost their loved ones. ¡°Since the prisoner has been exposed, it¡¯s no longer appropriate for him to continue staying in the prison cell. Bring him to my pce. It just so happens that I have something to ask him.¡± Pointing at the old king, who had been sitting on the ground without moving since the moment he started speaking, King Landhar III flicked his sleeves, turned around, and walked out of therge hole in the prison cell. ¡®Father, I have to express my heartfelt apology for locking you up for 20 years. I did not expect Watson to release you so quickly aftering here. He is faster than I expected! However, I can only carry out my n after the gods have their eyes on Watson. I will need you for this n, Father. I hope that you can help me and contribute yourst bit of strength to that kingdom.¡¯ When he threw Watson into prison, King Landhar III had already had such a n in his heart. He put Watson in prison to prevent Watson from escaping and also to save his father in the next cell. He wanted Watson to save his father so that the two of them would meet. Everything was going ording to his n. Soon, King Landhar III left the prison. The warden arranged for the guards to send the old king away. In a short period, the people inside and outside the prison disappeared. At that time, a faint ripple appeared in the air, and Nia¡¯s figure appeared in the prison cell. She looked at the big hole in the wall with an ugly expression. ¡°I¡¯m still a stepte. When those gods entered the prison cell, they conveniently left a magic restriction here. The power of multiple gods mixed together; even I can¡¯t break it easily!¡± Muttering to herself, Nia sensed the scent of the gods in the air. After carefully identifying it for a while, a cold light shed in her eyes. She said,¡±Found you.¡± Then, she took a step forward and left the ce. ¡­ On the other hand, in Watson¡¯s direction. After being hit by therge ship that Agares had released, Watson felt his mind go nk. He spat out a mouthful of blood. It was as if he had been defenseless against the attack of a god. When he came back to his senses, he was already thousands of meters high in the air. A white cloud streaked past him, giving him a cold aura. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Besides him, a dull voice sounded. He turned his head and found himself lying on Agares¡¯rge ship made of vines. Agares looked exactly the same as the second prince, but his expression waspletely different. He crossed his arms and sat on the ship, staring at him coldly. He realized that while his body was far away from Baldur, he could move freely even though he still felt controlled. The corner of Agares¡¯ mouth suddenly rose at that moment.¡±Watson, do you want to escape? I advise you not to waste your efforts. Before you woke up, I had already opened my divine kingdom. In other words, you are now in my divine kingdom.¡± As if to verify Agares¡¯ words, in the sky thousands of meters high, the moving clouds began to converge in the middle, turning into arge ship made of white clouds. On therge ship, there were storms blowing in different directions everywhere. ¡°It seems like I really have no room to resist. I surrender.¡± Watson raised his hands. He could feel that after the storm in the sky blew in different directions, the energy in his body became chaotic and not under his control. They collided with each other, preventing him from using his energy smoothly. However, it waspletely different from the previous time. It was clear that at that time, Agares was using his true power. Those who could be gods were not ordinary people. Watson relied on the fusion system and was considered the most outstanding genius in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However,pared to the gods, he was still a certain distance away. He had never be a god. If one¡¯s life level had not reached that level, regardless of whether it was their vision or thinking, they would be restricted by their mortal body. They would not be able to reach the same height as the gods. If he wanted to leave that ce, he could not do it on his own. If he could use the race chess piece in his body to lure Baldur toward them, Baldur and Agares might fight over him, and perhaps he could escape then. ¡°Eat this!¡± As if he could guess what Watson was thinking, Agares took out a ball of ck viscous liquid from his chest and stuffed it into Watson¡¯s mouth, saying,¡±This is a part of my true form as a god. It will gradually absorb you within a day, allowing me to upy your body! I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re thinking you can lure Baldur here to fight me. Then, you can take the opportunity to escape. Am I right?¡± Watson was silent. ¡°Your idea is very good, but unfortunately, that idea can¡¯t be realized! As a god in charge of storms and navigation, the essence of my ability is direction. I can constantly change direction, making it impossible for people to identify my position. I can even change the direction of my attack, just like this.¡± A sharp vine stretched out from Agares¡¯ body and stabbed at his face. Before the vine reached his face, an arrow made of starlight suddenly appeared on the vine. That caused the vine to move involuntarily in the direction of the arrow, brushing past his face. ¡°Watson, when you fell into a deep sleep, I had already applied the same power to your body. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look down.¡± Watson lowered his head and found many glowing arrows had appeared on his body. Each arrow shone with the colors of the stars, pointing in different directions. Without a doubt, as long as Agares activated those arrows, his body would be pulled in different directions and torn into pieces. ¡°Agares, can you tell me your ability?¡± Watson asked, after hesitating for a moment. He could see that the god in front of him was different from the enemies he had faced before. He was very shrewd. Such a clever enemy would have no reason to reveal his ability to do nothing. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to live much longer, so there¡¯s no harm in telling you. Besides, although I want to upy your body, I don¡¯t want you to suffer too much! I want the thing in your body to bepletely bound to your soul and body. Otherwise, I would need to take that thing out. You don¡¯t even need to be imprisoned here.¡± Agares showed a pitiful expression. He sighed as if he sympathized with Watson¡¯s suffering. ¡°You might not believe me now, but don¡¯t worry. After I obtain the thing in your body, I will definitely think of a way to resurrect you! I am a god. With my ability and the help of that thing, I might be able to find a way to make your soul indestructible and possess other bodies. That way, I can get what I want, and you won¡¯t die. We will all be happy. ¡°So don¡¯t think about asking the other gods for help. Even if you can escape this ce, the other gods will catch you! They may not be as merciful as I am, and they may not help you.¡± Watson thought about it seriously for a moment and nodded.¡±What you said makes sense. Anyway, I¡¯ve already been tricked and can¡¯t escape. It¡¯s my fate to be ughtered by the gods. It would be better if I didn¡¯t have to die.¡± Those words were not superficial but came from the bottom of his heart. Watson could feel the sincerity in Agares¡¯ words, and he was no longer as disgusted with Agares as before. Instead, he was somewhat grateful. Seemingly satisfied with Watson¡¯s response, Agares nodded.¡±What we need to do next is to float high in the sky for one day. After one day, you will be mine. I will take your body and leave this world. Even if Baldur uses you as a racial chess piece, it will be useless. The effectiveness of the racial chess pieces between the two worlds will be significantly weakened.¡± Agares and Watson chatted casually as if they were old friends who had reunited after so many years. Their expressions were rxed, and they did not look like enemies at all. Time passed by, and soon an hour had passed. ¡°Agares, you mean that before you became a god of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, you were also a cultivator?¡± Watson asked curiously. Agares nodded.¡±That¡¯s right. In the twelfth era, I left the world to be a god. I became a god rtivelyte. Most of the seven gods are rted to this world. Otherwise, we would not have chosen this world as the ce for us to absorb our faith. The earliest among us should be Baldur. They said that he became a god in the third era.¡± Watson was not simply chatting with Agares. Instead, he was asking for information regarding the gods. As for his questions, Agares carefully exined them. ¡°How do you gods interfere with the mortal world? Other than bestowing blessings and absorbing faith, what else can you do? For example, can you see what happens in the mortal world through the divine realm?¡± When Watson asked again, he reached out and scratched his neck as if it was itchy. The starlight arrowhead covering his neck fell off, revealing a piece of dark green skin that was beating slowly. Watson did not notice that. Agares saw it but pretended not to see it. He narrowed his eyes and said,¡±Gods can¡¯t enter the mortal realm. Only through the prayers of devout believers can we see images rted to the content of the prayers. We can¡¯t obtain information about the world directly. Unless we reincarnate as a Child of God or use this method to carry our power into the bodies of others and descend into the world with the power of projection.¡± ¡°I see. I have another question.¡± Just as he was about to ask the next question, the ship suddenly shook. The hull seemed to have been attacked by someone. That made Agares, who had been leisurely answering the question, suddenly stand up. ¡°I have already spread my power around the divine kingdom. I even carved the lost arrow in the sky and white clouds using the Loennguage. Even though they are gods, they won¡¯t be able to break through and find me so easily. And before they find me, I can carve a new lost arrow and leave this ce! Who broke through all my defenses in an instant?¡± Agares muttered with an unsightly expression. He raised his head and looked around. Countless arrowheads appeared around the huge divine kingdom that had originally gathered around him like arge ship. A powerful force quickly froze those arrowheads. Then, a young girl in a ck dress appeared in mid-air. Her cold gaze looked past Agares andnded on Watson, who was on therge ship. ¡°Master, I did not arrive on time when you were suffering. That is my negligence as a servant! Don¡¯t worry. I will apologize to you after I rescue you.¡± First, she spoke to Watson respectfully. Then, Nia extended her right hand toward Agares. ¡°Molecr deceleration!¡± All the energy in the world stopped operating. Ayer of transparent frost appeared out of thin air as if it wanted to freeze the world as a whole. Agares was frozen before he could react. Nia took the opportunity to teleport to the frozen ship. She asked,¡±Master, are you okay?¡± ¡°Nia, Agares is not a bad person. Even though he captured me, he did not attack me. Instead, he wanted to help me find a new body. Be gentle, and don¡¯t kill him.¡± Nia stared at Watson with a strange expression. She shook her head.¡±Master, it seems like the enemy has attacked you.¡± She patted Watson¡¯s body and used molecr deceleration. The dense arrowheads covering Watson¡¯s body froze, turning into a thinyer of stickers that floated downward from Watson¡¯s body. Watson¡¯s expression first fell into a daze, then he revealed a shocked expression and broke out in cold sweat. Chapter 468 - War Of The Gods

Chapter 468: War Of The Gods

¡°I was talking to Agares just now. And I even said that Agares was a good person. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Watson muttered softly. Agares had captured him with bad intentions. Furthermore, when Agares said that he would find him a new body, he had been lying. However, Watson had believed him then. It was as if someone had forcibly changed his mind. He no longer felt like that. ¡°That was his ability. It seems that he can change not only a person¡¯s physical sense of direction but also the direction of a person¡¯s thoughts.¡± Nia exined, ¡°That ability is not rare among gods. In the past, many gods could control the minds of others, making those people do what they wanted. They even thought that they were doing things based on their will! However, there is a w in that ability. They can¡¯t use it on people with a strong will. Otherwise, it would cause the other party¡¯s will to copse. ¡± Watson recalled the short time he had spent with Agares. Soon, he found the moment his thoughts were reversed. That was when Agares exined his ability to him. Agares said that he could make people lose their sense of direction. He even verified it. Watson had wondered why Agares had told him that. He did not think that Agares¡¯ ability could make people lose their direction and their sense of direction. After that, Agares continued to express goodwill toward him. It was all to give him a psychological hint. Whenever he had bad thoughts about Agares, the god would use his ability to change them into good thoughts. That was why he felt that Agares was not bad and even asked Nia to let him off. ¡°As expected of a god. He nted a psychological hint for me without making a fuss. I almost fell for it.¡± After understanding what the Agares had done, Watson felt a lingering fear. He had used the starlight-tier tool that he had fused to kill the projection of two gods easily. It made him feel that gods were very average. He had given up on that idea. ¡°Nia, take me away from here.¡± Watson was about to step forward when he suddenly coughed. He felt a sharp pain in his neck. He looked down and saw ayer of ice spreading along his neck and quickly covering his chest. Opposite him, the ice on Agares¡¯ body gradually cracked, revealing Agares¡¯ calm figure. ¡°Fortunately, a part of my body was ced on Watson¡¯s body. I can transfer all the damage I received to you through the Lost Direction spell. Otherwise, I would not be feeling good from that attack just now! Young Lady, it seems like the energy contained in your body is not ordinary. Clearly, it is some kind of divine power. and the ability you used just now, if I¡¯m not mistaken, is Molecr Deceleration. In the entire deity world, there are not many people who can use that ability. You must be a reincarnated Child of God.¡± ¡°I advise you not to make a move against me. To be able to reincarnate as a Child of God, you must have paid quite a price. In addition, your current body is only at peak gold-tier. The power you can use might not be as good as mine! This is the grudge between the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s gods and Watson. I hope that you will not get involved and lose your life in vain.¡± Agares was still trying to persuade her, but Nia did not listen to him at all. She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Molecr eleration.¡± A bright light burst out of Nia¡¯s hand. That light was very dazzling and swept over Aguerre¡¯s body. Agares¡¯ body was covered with bright arrowheads from different directions. Unfortunately, those arrowheads could not deflect Nia¡¯s attack at all. The powerful light wave submerged the body and shot straight into the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Young Lady, your attacks can¡¯t affect me! Since you insist on fighting with me, then I can only kill you with no mercy.¡± Agares walked out of the light beam unscathed. The second prince¡¯s face was ice-cold. He only stretched out his hand, and a symbol appeared on the greenish-ck skin on Watson¡¯s neck. Immediately after that, Watson¡¯s body involuntarily flew toward him and was caught in his hand. During that process, Watson could not help but spit out blood. It seemed like the attack that Agares had released did notnd on himself, but on Watson¡¯s body instead. ¡°Master!¡± With a cry, Niya¡¯s eyes burst with killing intent, as if she was about to attack. At that moment, Agares¡¯ palm touched Watson¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If youe over, I¡¯ll break Watson¡¯s neck right now.¡± ¡°Break my neck? If I die, you won¡¯t be able to get what you want. Besides, didn¡¯t you promise to help me find a new body after you took over my body? If I die here, how am I going toplete my reincarnation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kid. I know you won¡¯t die. You don¡¯t have to lie to me! Furthermore, I don¡¯t have to act with you now. I have no ns to help youplete your reincarnation.¡± ¡°Seriously? Then I won¡¯t have any psychological burden to attack you.¡± Watson coughed up blood before a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Watson, you want to attack me? Stop joking. You¡¯re just a mortal. How can you defeat a god like me? Thest time you defeated me, it was because my host body could not stand it. And I wasn¡¯t serious. You did not defeat me, just the corpse that I upied.¡± Agares had a disdainful look on his face. At that point, he was very serious, disying theplete power of a god. ¡°Watson, don¡¯t tell me you want to use the thing in your body to fuse with my body that I just fed you and then get rid of my control over you? I advise you to stop thinking about it. The body I fed you has been incubated for an hour, and now it¡¯spletely wrapped up in the Lost Direction, disappearing into your body. It¡¯s like a race chess piece that you can¡¯t find no matter how hard you look.¡± ¡°I have to say that, as a god, your ability and intelligence to see through people¡¯s hearts truly amazes me! However, you guessed wrongly. Who said that I want to fuse the power in my body?¡± Watson chuckled and stared at Agares¡¯ chest. ¡°You mean¡­ Wait a moment!¡± Agares seemed to have remembered something. His expression changed, and he wanted to stop it, but it was toote. Watson stretched his hand toward his chest and said, ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± As he spoke, Agares¡¯ chest exploded. A dark red shadow of the moon and a thick earthen yellow energy as heavy as the earth rose and fused in mid-air. It turned into a half-golden and half-red ball. Two slender women¡¯s hands suddenly reached out from the ball andnded on Agares¡¯ body, one on the left and the other on the right. They smashed Agares¡¯ body into pieces. An image of a god wrapped in a storm, holding a harp in his hand, and with a dragon tail behind his back, emerged from the shattered body, shouting in the air. ¡°Gaia, Diana, you two b*tches. You intentionally left divine power in my body when I descended. So this is the time to use it. You all conspired against me. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Agares, who asked you to be so stupid? You clearly know that we left divine power in your body, yet you still dare to be the first to attack Watson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You may think that you can suppress our divine power, but don¡¯t forget that Watson has that ability. It can increase our divine power several times, or even ten times. Naturally, it can destroy your body! Out of the kingdom¡¯s seven gods, you were the fastest and had the ability to make one lose one¡¯s way. You were the most difficult to deal with. Now that you¡¯ve disappeared, Watson is ours.¡± Gaia and Diana¡¯s voices rang out in mid-air. Following that, the golden and dark red spheres shattered, revealing their figures. After watching Agares¡¯ soul cursed a few times, forced to bounce out of that world, theyughed. ¡°Watson, you did well. It was not in vain that we told you about that when we entered your cell. It seems thatpared to Agares, you chose us! It¡¯s no wonder. One of us is the Goddess of Moon and Love, while the other is the Goddess of Earth and Fertility. We will definitely treat you very gently.¡± Gaia and Diana stood side by side. They did not seem to be bickering with each other. ¡°I might have to disappoint you, my two goddesses. I will not choose Agares or you. My body is mine.¡± Watson rubbed his neck. As Agares left, the body of the god that entered his body fell off automatically. Before it fell off, he used the system to fuse it into his body. [Congrattions, Master, for the sessful fusion. You have obtained the starlight-tier ability, Lost Direction, Storm, and Navigation Divine Kingdom.] [Starlight-tier ability: the Lost Direction] [Effect: has the ability to change the direction of anything or even creatures. It can only be activated by touches.] [Starlight-tier ability: Storm and Navigation Divine Kingdom.] [Effect: summons a ship that is entangled by a storm. It can collide with the enemy and causerge-scale damage. It can also be used to escape at a breakneck speed.] After fusing with Agares¡¯ body, Watson was like thest time he ate the remains of the God of Poison. That instantly gave him the ability to control his direction. After learning through King Landhar III that the gods desired the thing in his body and wanted to hunt him, he had been looking for a way out. That was the way; he had found it. If the gods wanted to pursue him, he had to see them personally. That would give him the chance to fuse with them. The gods were like hunters who hunted him, and at the same time, they were the prey he hunted. ¡°Watson, do you think that you have a chance of escaping from the two of us?¡± Gaia and Diana, the two goddesses, had disdainful expressions on their faces, but there was no contempt in their eyes. Without batting an eyelid, they had already moved to Watson¡¯s front and back, blocking Watson¡¯s escape routes. ¡°Not alone. Master still has my help.¡± Nia walked to Watson¡¯s side and extended her right hand in the direction of Gaia. ¡°Molecr eleration.¡± Swoosh! A beam of light that could pierce through the world appeared and hit Gaia¡¯s body, sending Gaia flying far away. After that, Nia reached out to grab Watson, and with a sh, they left the ce. ¡°You want to run?¡± Diana spread the dragon wings on her back, and numerous dense purple lightning bolts appeared on her body, causing her to turn into a stream of light and chase after them. That was because she possessed the Purple Lightning Dragon¡¯s body, so not only could she use the power of a god, but she could also use the power of the dragon. With the support of divine power and the power of the dragon, Diana quickly arrived behind Nia. Just as she was about to catch up to Nia, Watson turned around and stretched his hand toward her. ¡°Lost direction.¡± Dense arrowheads appeared on Diana¡¯s body, pointing in different directions. Each arrowhead emitted light, causing Diana¡¯s body to spin in mid-air. Her face was filled with confusion. ¡°That is Agares¡¯ ability. It¡¯s not strange to use that thing to control Agares¡¯ power, but Agares¡¯ power needs toe into contact with a person before it can take effect. Watson, when did you touch me?¡± Thinking quickly, Diana recalled the time when she and Gaia appeared. Watson had fused the divine power that they had left in Agares¡¯ body, and the corner of her lips curled up. Was that the time? ¡°Break him!¡± Diana was stopped in her tracks, and Gaia¡¯s voice suddenly came from the sky. Gaia descended from the sky, her arms charred ck and emitting green smoke. She had forcefully blocked Nia¡¯s attack, and as Gaia descended, her body grew bigger and bigger. She became a giant, thousands of meters tall. Her figure covered the entire sky. Her finger was as big as a house. She whistled and went toward Watson. ¡°Storm and Navigation Divine Kingdom!¡± Watson¡¯s feet paused. An illusory ship made of starlight appeared. It was surrounded by a storm. It brought him and Nia and turned into a streak of light. They flew into the distance and dodged Gaia¡¯s attack. ¡°D*mn it, if we dy any longer, the other gods wille. Quickly chase after them. ¡± Diana summoned a dark red moon and used the light of the dark red moon to melt all the arrowheads on her body. She quickly chased in Watson¡¯s direction. In the sky, there were two streaks of green and dark red light chasing after each other. The speed of the green light was obviously faster, and it quickly pulled away from the dark red light behind it. Just as it was about to shake off the dark red light behind it, something happened. Boom! ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve found you. Where are you going?¡± With a loud bang, a ck hole exploded in the sky. Countless blood-red arrows fell from the sky, covering the direction where Watson had escaped. The sharp arrows were covered with a smell that made people go crazy, and it made Watson¡¯s face turn ugly. He stopped the advance of the Storm and Navigation Divine Kingdom. He flipped the divine kingdom over and used it as a shield to block the attacks of the blood-red arrow rain. After the blood-red arrow rained down on them, Ares¡¯ figure appeared in the sky. He held a longbow in his hand. The bright red wings on his back made him look like a red angel who spread death and war. ¡°It looks like Agares has returned to the divine realm. Watson, I am deeply impressed by your strength. You are able to kill a god in such a short period. However, that will be all for now.¡± Not far away from Ares, Baldur¡¯s figure also appeared. With a calm expression, Watson continued to mutter to himself. ¡°There are four gods. Other than Sidi, all the other gods are here. Sidi might also be hiding somewhere! Even with Nia¡¯s help, it¡¯s not easy for me to escape from those four gods. Furthermore, after the incident with Agares, they will be more careful when dealing with me. What should I do? Should I summon the Dragon Kings to help me?¡± After he transformed them, the Dragon Kings were all promoted to Dragon Gods, especially Nidhogg, who was far more powerful than ordinary Dragon Gods. If he summoned Nidhogg, he might be able to fight against the four gods. However, the price for doing so was that Nidhogg would be rejected by the world and enter the divine realm. Watson was calcting the gains and losses in his heart. Suddenly, he saw the four gods surrounding him split into two teams to go against him. Gaia, Diana, and Ares were on the first team, while Baldur was on another team by himself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Baldur had upied Julius¡¯ body. His slender eyebrows were raised, and the corner of his mouth dropped. ¡°Baldur, I¡¯m sorry. Everyone knows that you are the strongest among us, and you also hold the race chess piece. If we let you survive until the end, none of us will be your match. So, while there are still enough of us, we will eliminate you first,¡± Diana said with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Oh? Even Ares joined you guys. When did you guys discuss this? I didn¡¯t even know about it. Did you guys discuss it when I came here alone?¡± Baldur muttered to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. No matter when you guys discuss it, the result is the same. You guys can attack together.¡± ¡°Baldur, even if you are the leader of the seven gods, you will not be able to withstand the attacks from the three of us. You are too proud.¡± Aresughed coldly. Before he could finish his sentence, he was suddenly hit in the face. His nose broke. No one saw the attack. However, Ares was sent flying backward as fresh blood sttered in the air. Then, Baldur¡¯s figure disappeared from where he stood. He reappeared where Ares had just stood and slowly retracted his fist. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. Ares, you talk too much nonsense.¡± ¡°Gaia, let¡¯s attack together,¡± Diana shouted. The huge, dark red moon in the sky shone down with thousands of rays of light, trapping Baldur like a cage. Meanwhile, Gaia maintained her huge body. Her hands were pressed together as if she was swatting a fly¡ªshe pped Baldur heavily. ¡°I am the God of Light, and I control all the light in the world. Moonlight is also a type of light. Isn¡¯t using moonlight to deal with me just showing off?¡± Baldur spoke indifferently. When the dark red moonlight poured down from the sky fell, they were all repelled. At the same time, he stretched his arms outward and supported himself on both sides of his body. shing with Gaia¡¯s hands, a loud bang burst out, forcefully blocking Gaia¡¯s attack. One god against three gods¡ªBaldur still disyed an invincible demeanor. Chapter 469 - The Mantis Stalks The Cicada, Unaware Of The Oriole Behind

Chapter 469: The Mantis Stalks The Cicada, Unaware Of The Oriole Behind

In a simple thatched cottage in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital. That was the slums of the capital. The people who lived there were poor people without money or power. At that moment, two young children were surrounding an old man in the thatched cottage. A statue of a god was ced on the table in front of the old man. The statue looked like it was wearing shining golden armor. Gears of different sizes were floating on its back. Its face was handsome, and its eyes were filled with love and all-epassing light. ¡°Great God of Light, Baldur, please bless our family to live peacefully this year. Bless us with a healthy life. If the taxes collected by the kingdom can be reduced by 30 percent, it will be even better.¡± The old man put his hands together and prayed sincerely to the statue. After praying, he even stretched out his right hand and drew a cross on his chest. ¡°Grandpa, is that god effective? I feel like you¡¯re praying to him every day, but I don¡¯t see our lives getting better.¡± The younger of the two little boys around him curled his lips. The old man smiled and reached out to pat the little boy¡¯s dirty hair. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that god. He is the God of Light, Baldur. His authority is to control the light. Other than that, he also controls hope. In the past, the Demoness Church, which dominated the kingdom and caused the Holy Dragon Kingdom to fall into darkness, was destroyed by the gods led by Baldur! Other than that, you were in a bad state when you were born. I prayed to Baldur, and you got better.¡± ¡°You can choose not to believe in the other six gods, but you must believe in the God of Light, Baldur! It doesn¡¯t matter if the wishes I prayed for don¡¯te true; many people ce their hopes in the God of Light. He might not be able to give priority to my wish. As mortals, we have to understand the gods.¡± The young child did not seem to buy the old man¡¯s words. He was still pouting. ¡°The reason my brother and I were able to survive was probably due to our tenacious vitality. It has nothing to do with the so-called gods! If that God of Light is really powerful, then let that sculpture shine. That way, I will believe that he has divine power and not some imaginary thing made up by others.¡± Just as the youth¡¯s voice fell, the old man shook his head and was about to exin something. Swish! Suddenly, the statue of the god ced vibrated. Immediately after, a gentle light appeared on it. The light turned from gentle to dazzling and lit up the entire house. ¡°The God of Light, Lord Baldur, has responded to our wishes. Peter, he heard what you said. Praise the merciful God and guide my ignorant child.¡± The old man hurriedly knelt on the ground and prayed to the glowing statue of the God of Light. The child was also shocked by the scene in front of him; he opened his mouth but could not speak. At the same time, in the cathedral at another part of the royal city. ¡°Your Eminence, the statues of the seven gods of the Holy Dragon Kingdom have been shaking. There are different colors of light bursting out from them. What does that mean?¡± In the Hall of the Gods, where the seven sculptures were ced, a red-robed archbishop and a few of his followers were looking at everything in front of them in astonishment. Among the seven sculptures of the gods, other than the seventh sculpture of the time traveler, the sculptures of the other six gods were emitting a surging light. With each breath, it seemed like those sculptures were about toe to life. ¡°Those sculptures are the symbols of the gods and also the channel for us tomunicate with them. Judging from the aura emitted by those sculptures, I can feel the aura and fury of war. It seems that the gods are at war.¡± The red-robed archbishop stretched his hand outward and drew a cross on his chest. Sensing the aura emitted by the sculptures of the gods, he said carefully. ¡°The gods are at war. How is that possible? The seven gods had always been united and harmonious, protecting the Holy Dragon Kingdom together. Compared to the other kingdoms, the Holy Dragon Kingdom has seven gods. Just the number alone is enough to crush them. There is no reason for the gods to start a war now. Is there anything that can make them fight each other?¡± A kingdom usually only had one god, at most two. That was because too many gods would cause internal strife due to ack of believers. The Holy Dragon Kingdom had seven gods, which had always been the pride of the kingdom¡¯s priests. In the past, the Demoness Church had one god, the Primordial Demoness. However, after the Demoness Church¡¯s fall, King Landhar III supported the kingdom¡¯s seven gods. The advantage of having many gods was that the people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom could always find a god that they liked. If one god was not satisfactory, then they could choose another god. For example, there were always gods that believed in war and hunting. In some port cities near the sea, the residents believed in the God of Storms and Navigation, Agares. The women believed in the Goddess of Moon and Love, Diana, while the farmers mostly believed in the Goddess of Earth and Fertility, Gaia. Some of them even believed in multiple gods. In other kingdoms, the masses might be divided into two groups¡ªone believed in gods, and the other did not. However, in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the masses were different. Most of the people there believed in gods. The only difference was that they believed in different gods. Crack! Before the archbishop could open his mouth to answer, the statue of Agares, which symbolized the storm and voyage, cracked. Then, the crack expanded. Agares¡¯s statue, standing on a big ship with a harp in one hand and an arrowhead in the other, seemed to be giving directions to others. Then, he turned into pieces on the ground. As the statue shattered, the energy that permeated his body also dissipated. ¡°Did the statue shatter?¡± The people in the church stared nkly at that scene, their expressions turned ugly. That was not a good omen. Were the gods really fighting each other? ¡°If it is really a battle between the gods, does it mean that there will only be one god left? I wonder who will be thest remaining god. What if the god that the people believe in disappears?¡± A few priests muttered to themselves anxiously. At that moment, the archbishop reacted and waved his hand. ¡°Quick, send someone to the other churches in the capital to see if they have experienced something simr. Also, get someone to go to the pce and tell His Majesty about this. Let His Majesty decide what we should do next.¡± Then, the archbishop turned his head to look at the five glowing sculptures in front of him. ¡°If there is really going to be a battle between the gods, then there is only one God who will survive in the end, and that is the God of Light, Baldur.¡± ¡°Why do you say that, Your Eminence? The other gods are not weak either, especially the God of War and Hunting, Ares. Couldn¡¯t he defeat Baldur in a fight? Furthermore, the battles between the gods are very simr to the battles between the humans. There will be cliques. If the other gods were to join forces, even the God of Light, Baldur, might not be able to win, right?¡± A priest who had not left the church asked doubtfully after hearing the archbishop¡¯s words. The red-robed archbishop shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the power of the God of Light, Baldur. Of course, there are some secrets about the gods that only the pope and the archbishop can ess! I can¡¯t tell you too much, but I can tell you that Baldur is not on the same level as the other gods, even if the other gods were powerful. At least, it¡¯s impossible to use numbers to suppress Baldur because he alone is an army.¡± ¡°Is the God of Light, Baldur, that powerful?¡± The priest clearly did not believe him. At that moment, more than half of the guards suddenly rushed in from outside and shouted anxiously, ¡°Oh, no! Your Eminence, please go out and take a look. Just now, a few figures that look like the incarnations of gods appeared in the sky above the capital. They are fighting.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The red-robed archbishop cried out in surprise. He did not hesitate and rushed out. He looked up at the sky and saw several ck figures fighting. One of the ck figures was Gaia, who was thousands of meters tall. There were also a few human shadows that he could not see clearly. However, the blood-stained divine kingdom that they had used in the shattered space and the dark red moon that they had summoned seemed to fit with the characteristics of the gods. ¡­ In the sky, several thousand meters above the royal city. At that moment, Watson and Nia were floating in the air. They were witnessing a great battle between the gods. That was the first time Watson had seen a godly existence fighting in front of him. The chaos and scale of the scene far exceeded his expectations. Ares, the God of War and Hunting, had joined forces with the Goddess of Moon and Love, Diana, and Gaia, the Goddess of Earth and Fertility. They stood in three corners, respectively, to besiege Baldur. The attacksnded on Baldur¡¯s body like a storm but were blocked by Baldur¡¯s light shield. Baldur was very powerful, but he was only one god after all. Plus, he was facing attacks from three gods. In just a few minutes, the shield made of light on his body cracked several times, and the armor on his body fractured as well. There were wounds on his body. ¡°Everyone, work harder. As long as we break the body that Baldur upies and force him back to the divine realm, then victory is ours.¡± The void around Ares continued to shatter. In the cracked ck hole, weapons stained with the blood of gods or other creatures flew out and upied the entire sky. Many of those weapons were at starlight-tier. Ares¡¯ eyes would sparkle as he spoke, his face filled with killing intent. The number of believers he had in the kingdom as the God of War and Hunting was the least. It was not because he was weak but because the seven gods had an agreement. The number of faith a god could absorb depended on their abilities. For example, Agares, the God of Storms and Navigation, absorbed the faiths of the fishermen and seafarers in the coastal areas, while the Goddess of Moon and Love absorbed the faiths of most of the women in the capital. Those were all significant sources of faith. The faith he absorbed came from the kingdom¡¯s army. Since the Holy Dragon Kingdom had been living in peace for many years, the kingdom¡¯s army was also veryx. There were not many people who believed in him sincerely. That caused him to be rankedst among the seven gods. That made him unhappy for a long time. Compared to Baldur, who was known as the leader of the seven gods, he was a god who did not have a stable source of faith. However, unlike him, Baldur had a power called hope and was in charge of the light. ¡°The power of hope is really convenient. As long as a person is in a desperate situation or when they encounter difficulties, they can pray to Baldur in exchange for the so-called hope so that they can break out of the predicament! Using that method to deceive the faith of ignorant humans, Baldur¡¯s method is really despicable. I really don¡¯t see how he resembles the God of Hope.¡± Ares muttered softly, his words filled with dissatisfaction toward Baldur. He was jealous of Baldur. He was obviously the same as Baldur¡ªboth of them did not have a fixed source of faith, but why was Baldur able to absorb more faiths than him? He was not satisfied. So he joined hands with other gods to defeat Baldur. Then, he would defeat the other gods, and upy Watson¡¯s body. As long as he obtained that thing, he would be able to roam the divine realm. He would no longer need to treat the other gods with fake sincerity. Even if he had to give up on absorbing the faith from the people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it would not matter. Just as Ares was thinking about that, Baldur tore off the broken armor on his body and threw it away, revealing a muscr body full of injuries ¡°I am tired of defending myself. I will not be polite anymore! If I had acted earlier, I would have been able to exin. I would like to apologize to everyone. You have risked your lives descending from the divine realm to this ce. The oue of this battle has already been decided from the start. If I had exined it to all of you earlier, then this would not have happened.¡± ¡°Baldur, what are you talking about?¡± Diana snorted in dissatisfaction. With a wave of her hand, a ming meteorite fell from the sky and smashed toward Baldur¡¯s head. Then, she stretched her fingers outward, Baldur¡¯s body was immediately added with hundreds of gravitational forces. As the goddess whomanded the moon, Diana controlled the moonlight and other moon attributes, such as gravity and the ability to see and summon the moon to the ground. At the same time, Gaia also attacked. Two huge palms that were even more powerful than the mountain range grabbed Baldur. After Baldur dodged the attack, Gaia¡¯s palm turned to the huge burning meteorite that Diana summoned. Holding the meteorite in her hand, Gaia was like a pitcher, throwing the meteorite at an even faster speed and strength. The falling meteorites, coupled with Gaia¡¯s throwing, caused the clouds in the sky to be scattered. The meteorite shells whistled as they fell into the kingdom, creating many holes around the capital. A meteorite hit a forest not far from the capital. The burning airwave had turned the forest into ashes. There was also argeke, which was initially a famous tourist spot near the capital. After the meteorite hit it, theke water instantly evaporated. The water mist spread in all directions. Even a few bridges connecting to the center of theke had shattered. A meteorite also exploded on the nine huge walls surrounding the capital. The crushed stones rolled toward the capital, destroying half of the city walls. The people in the capital were wailing non-stop. Initially, the gods were still concerned about the people in the capital. However, when they realized that Baldur was about to lose and the opportunity to obtain Watson was right in front of them, they could not care too much about that. Compared to Watson, the so-called faith was trash. Facing thebined attack of the three gods, Baldur continuously dodged while in mid-air. However, he was unable to escape thebined skills of Gaia and Diana. The meteorite that Gaia shot out increased its speed and strength, and the earth¡¯s power caused the size of the meteorite to fluctuate. Even though Baldur was swift, he was still hit by a huge meteorite. The sound of his bones breaking and crushed reverberated through the sky. ¡°He¡¯s hit. Baldur is done for.¡± Diana cheered. Her joint technique with Gaia was called the Chain Catapult. She created the meteoroid, then Gaia threw it into the air and imbued it with immense power. Then, Gaia imbued it with gravity to track the enemy; no matter how fast their enemies were, they would not be able to escape it. As the number of meteoroids increased, they would hit their enemies eventually. When Diana smiled, Gaia heaved a sigh of relief. Her body shrank to the size of an average human. She flew to Diana¡¯s side and began to look at Ares vigntly. Meanwhile, Ares¡¯s eyes shed as he stopped what he was doing. Baldur had already been defeated. The next battle would be between the three of them. Just as they were thinking about that, Baldur, who was about to be vaporized entirely by the huge meteorite, suddenly stretched out a hand and snapped his fingers. With a muffled sound, the entire world had changed. Gears of different sizes appeared behind Baldur. Those gears were biting and pulling each other to form a gear world. Then, voids suddenly opened behind Baldur. The doors emitted a powerful and attractive force, attracting the meteors in the sky, including the one that hit Baldur. Before the meteors entered the doors, they were shattered by some kind of beam shot out from the void. Then, huge warships floated out from behind the doors. Those warships were purple and covered in an energy field. The warships were shaped like a shuttle, and there was a long cannon barrel on each side of the warship. The front part of the cannon barrel emitted beams of light. It was clear that those beams did the magic that had just shattered the meteorites. After shattering the meteorites, the cannons began to move toward the center. They fused and turned into an evenrger cannon hole. Just the scattered cannon barrels were enough to shatter the meteorites that were like stars. One could imagine how powerful the fused cannonballs were. ¡°All the warships are on standby. Divine Power Star Destroyer Cannons are ready. Preparing to fire in ten seconds!¡± At least ten thousand warships appeared in the sky. They were several hundred meters in size and covered the entire sky. Ares and the other two gods were surrounded. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Ares stared at the tens of thousands of warships floating above his head, disbelief written all over his face. ¡°Are those from the legendary third era, the Void dynasty created by humans imitating the technology of the gods?¡± Diana eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You guessed it right.¡± Baldur waved his hand in response to the gods¡¯ questions, and the front section of warships immediately lit up. Tens of thousands of zing rays gathered, and each ray of light had enough power to pierce through the surface. If fired simultaneously, the three gods and the capital would be destroyed, turning into a nk space. The magma in the core of the earth would flood and submerge the earth, causing severe damage to the kingdom. As the God of Light, it seemed inappropriate for Baldur to do such a thing. However, there was nothing wrong with him doing such a thing. Before he became one of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s guardians, he had another identity¡ªthe prince of the third era¡¯s Void dynasty. At that time, the third era had already reached its end, and the Void dynasty¡¯s influence had reached its peak. They were no longer satisfied with staying in that world, so they attacked the divine realm. In front of the gods, even the most advanced void fleet of mankind was still vulnerable to them, and the humans had lost the gods¡¯ protection, so there was no way for them to fight against the gods. Hence, the king ordered Baldur, who was still a prince, to be the new king and lead the remaining Void dynasty¡¯s soldiers to search for a ce to live in the divine realm. Baldur did not disappoint his father¡¯s expectations. Not only did he find a habitable star for the Void dynasty in the divine realm, but he also cultivated the sovereign tier, allowing the power of the gods to fuse with the technology of the Void dynasty. In the past, when he was in the Void dynasty, Baldur was called the Son of Light, and after he transformed into a god, he was called the God of Light. In the history of mankind, the third era¡¯s Void dynasty was destroyed because they overestimated themselves and challenged the gods after they became powerful, resulting in a fault in the magic technology of human history. No one knew that the people of the Void dynasty were not destroyed. Instead, they took the initiative to leave the world and took all the technology with them. ¡°The reason I am called the God of Hope is not that I forced the honor on myself, but because the people of the Void dynasty gave me that title! My hope is for my people, not for the world. So for the glory of the Void dynasty, let everything dissipate under the light,¡± Baldur muttered to himself. Every god had a divine kingdom, and in those divine kingdoms lived believers who provided faith to the god. To ordinary gods, those believers¡¯ role was only to provide faith. However, he was different. His divine kingdom was inhabited by many people from the former Void dynasty. Many of those people¡¯s strength was close to that of gods. In addition, they possessed techniquesparable to gods, and with the support of his divine power for so many years, those people had already transformed his divine kingdom into something that could be called a weapon of war. His people were not only believers; they were also soldiers. The two most powerful weapons he had obtained in his divine kingdom were the gears he had disyed behind his back called Gears of Machinery and Wisdom. Tens of thousands of warships were released at that moment. Each of the warships possessed powerparable to gods. He had the help of tens of thousands of godly soldiers. Meanwhile, Ares, Gaia, and Diana were only three gods. Three against ten thousand, they were not on the same level at all. ¡°Baldur, you despicable fellow! You actually hid such a powerful force in your divine kingdom, yet you never told us about it. It seems that you have never treated us as yourpanions. ¡± Ares was shocked by the scene of tens of thousands of warships firing their cannonballs simultaneously. A miserable expression appeared on his face, and in the end, he did his best to summon all the ancient weapons from the many spatial cracks that appeared around him. Countless ancient weapons of the starlight-tier flew into the sky like locusts, turning into a group of meteors. Unfortunately, in front of the warships, weapons of the starlight-tier were like toothpicks. When they touched the surface of the warships, they were deflected away. After that, they were drowned by the Divine Power Star Destroyer Cannons fired by the battleships. Ares turned into ashes in mid-air. Before he fell, Ares raised a middle finger toward the sky and slowly dissipated. ¡°Baldur, we will fight it out with you!¡± Gaia and Diana looked at each other. They knew that Ares was dead, and they could not live any longer. They rushed into the sky. Gaia turned into a giant while Diana¡¯s body also expanded, turning into a dark red star. The two gigantic bodies flew into the sky and collided with the two warships. Then, before the two goddesses could fly any higher, they were swept by the warships¡¯ Divine Power Star Destroyer Cannons, and they exploded into pieces in mid-air. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± With the death of the three gods, a massive energy tide appeared in mid-air. Baldur watched everything with a cold expression, wiping the blood off his body and waving at a floating void warship. A beam of emerald light immediately fell upon Baldur¡¯s body. Baldur¡¯s battered body, which the meteor had struck, began to heal rapidly. It was one of the void dynasty¡¯s abilities¡ªhealing rays. The Void dynasty had studied the void to its limits, and all functions could be transmitted across space bypressing into light rays, just like healing rays. It was a technique topress healing spells into light rays, and it was a technique to send light into the human body. While Baldur was being healed, Nia and Watson were quietly retreating from the battlefield. ¡°I did not expect Baldur to be so powerful. If you were to fight him, how much of a chance do you have of winning?¡± ¡°If it were me in the divine realm, I would have defeated him even though it would have been difficult. If it were me now, I would have no chance of winning,¡± Nia said quietly as she looked at the sky. Nia was a diamond-tier elite, and there was a gap between her and the starlight tier. It proved that Baldur was really powerful. ¡°Master, now that the three gods have been forcibly sent back to the divine realm, Baldur¡¯s next target is you. I will try my best to stall him for a period so you can take the opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°Escape? Where to?¡± Watson smiled bitterly. ¡°Baldur has nted a race chess piece in my body. Even if I leave now, I will be forced to go to himter. The reason I am far away from the battlefield is not to escape but to stay far away from Baldur to avoid being affected by his attacks. It is also convenient for me to collect the power of the dead gods.¡± Watson opened his hand¡ªthere were three masses of pitch-ck matter, squirming about. Two of the masses of ck matter emitted a blood-red color, while thest one contained a thick aura. Those were the remains of the gods after the three gods died in battle. Watson had used his ability to control the direction to draw them into his hand. Facing the scattered masses of pitch-ck matter in his hand, Watson did not hesitate. He immediately activated the fusion system. ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± [Congrattions, Master, for fusing with the iplete remains of the gods and obtaining theplete remains of the gods.] Following the sound that rang in his ears, Watson ced the substance that had been fused into a golden ball of light into his mouth. The abilities of the three gods instantly appeared in his mind. [Congrattions, Master, for obtaining the Moon Kingdom, the Earth Kingdom, and the War Kingdom. Congrattions on acquiring the abilities Throwing Chain ofs, the Summoning of Unlimited War Weapons, and the Doubling of Giants.] There was no need to exin the three kingdoms. The three kingdoms were the most basic powers of the three gods. After obtaining them, Watson would be able to control the moon like Diana, such as summoning stars or controlling gravity. He could also control the blood of others, like Ares, the God of War, and make them go crazy. He had also obtained three other abilities. Among them, he had just seen thebination of Diana and Gaia¡¯s skill with the meteorite. It was so powerful that it even injured Baldur, who had no choice but to use his full strength. As for the Summoning of Unlimited War Weapons, it was Ares¡¯ ability. Its effect was that Watson could replicate any weapon that he had seen before. The abilities of the replica would be the same as the real one. Furthermore, they could be repaired after being damaged. The only difference was that repairing it required arge amount of energy. As for the Doubling of Giants spell, the move made Gaia¡¯s body growrger. That move could allow the body to expand countless times and also increase the body¡¯s strength. If he needed strength, it was a practical move. ¡°With the addition of Agares¡¯ abilities, I¡¯ve obtained four divine kingdoms and four special divine skills. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had a race chess piece imnted in my body, that fight would have been a great profit for me.¡± Watson sighed as he extended his right hand downward. Following his actions, the Divine Power Star Destroyer Cannon, initially attacking the surface after destroying Ares and the other gods, barely turned a weak angle. It brushed past the walls of the royal city and sted it into the ground. A massive pit of unknown depth appeared. Boiling magma rose from within it. The magma spread along the huge pit and flowed to the side of the wall of the royal city, causing a huge burning hole in the wall. Theva was still spreading into the capital and would soon cover the entire capital. At that time, any elite who could not fly out of the capital would die. The guards who discovered that scene sounded the rm and ryed the news back to the capital. For a moment, many residents felt uneasy and rushed out of their houses. Some people did not even have the time to take their luggage. For a moment, everyone cursed as they fought their way out. ¡°Hurry up and leave. I heard that boilingva had appeared outside the city walls. It will soon spread into the capital.¡± ¡°D*mn it, why are the gods fighting for no reason? I have several houses in the capital. If my assets are destroyed because of theva, I will suffer a huge loss.¡± Many nobles continued to curse. In a wooden house close to the slums, not far away from those people. The old man who had just prayed to Baldur was leading the two children outside in a panic. While running, heforted the two children. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Lord Baldur just appeared. Apparently, he heard our prayers. No matter what happens outside, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± The two little boys were silent. The older one stared at the glowing statue in his grandfather¡¯s hand and nodded in relief. He had not believed in the god, but after the statue had lit up when he asked it to shine. That proved that Baldur had divine power. In addition, the battle that had happened¡ªno matter who saw it, they would understand that it was a battle between gods. ¡°Lord Baldur will definitely protect us.¡± The old man repeated those words. Just as he walked out of the slums with the two children, he was pushed aside by the crowd on the street. He did not even hold the statue in his hand properly, and it fell out. It was crushed by a few people who were in a hurry. ¡°My idol! You dare step on an idol? You will be punished.¡± The old man ran forward hurriedly and reached out to pick up the broken sculpture. The sculpture had gradually lost its light; the old man would cry if he could. No one cared about the old man. His young grandson, who was not far away from him, watched everything with widened eyes. The boy knew that the sculpture had lost its light as it fell to the ground In the cathedral. ¡°Your Eminence, the battle in the sky has ended. Just as you guessed, the God of Light, Baldur, has won.¡± A priest stood behind the red-robed archbishop and looked at the five broken sculptures on the ground. His expression wasplicated. Only two sculptures remained in the cathedral. One was Baldur¡¯s sculpture, but the light emitting from the statue was fading. On the other hand, the statue of the time traveler had not lit up at all. ¡°I did not expect the gods to fight amongst themselves. For some reason, this year was a disaster for the priests. We priests had collectively lost our ability to sense the gods for one day. Now, the kingdom has lost five of its seven gods. The power of the priests to believe in other gods will be significantly weakened! Not only that, the faith of the believers in the kingdom will also be impacted.¡± The red-robed archbishop sighed. They needed the blessings of the gods to be stronger, and they also needed the names of the gods to plunder money. If the gods disappeared, the people would no longer believe in them; who would send money to the servants who served the gods? ¡°I wonder if this will turn into the same situation as the Demoness Church ten years ago. Oh, right! I just sent my men to the pce to deliver the news. His Majesty should have known about this matter by now. I wonder what His Majesty said about this matter.¡± ¡°Your Eminence, our men have just gone to the pce to report. Unfortunately, His Majesty is not in the pce. ording to the reports from the people in the pce, His Majesty seems to have left a long time ago.¡± ¡°Not in the pce? If His Majesty is not in the pce at such an important time, then where could he be?¡± The archbishop stared nkly at the sky, his expression mncholic with a hint of uneasiness. In the sky¡­ After firing a few Divine Power Star Destroyer Cannons and digging a few holes deep into the earth¡¯s core, Baldur came before Watson under the protection of many void warships and lowered his head to take a look. He said, ¡°Watson, it seems like you¡¯ve already devoured the cores of the other gods. That saves me the process of helping you collect them. Don¡¯t worry, after I¡¯ve fused with you, I¡¯ll use that thing in your body to repair the ground! As for now, I hope that you can cooperate with me and not resist me.¡± ¡°Do you think that if I could resist you, I would still stay here?¡± Watson raised his hands and smiled bitterly. His words stunned Baldur for a moment, and then he shook his head with a smile. ¡°Watson, you are a fascinating person. If it weren¡¯t for the thing in your body, perhaps you could have relied on your own efforts to be a god and enter the divine realm. It¡¯s a pity.¡± As he spoke, Baldur raised his hand and ced his palm on Watson¡¯s forehead. Watson immediately felt like he had lost control of his body. Even though his will was about to be stripped away, an inexplicable and powerful force entered his body, gradually turning his body into someone else¡¯s. During that process, Nia raised her hand, wanting to stop Baldur¡¯s actions. However, Watson turned his eyes with difficulty and gave Nia a look, indicating that she should not act rashly. Even if she did not understand, Nia still obeyed Watson. At that moment, Baldur coughed. ck blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, causing him to hunch his body in pain. Watson also recovered his freedom andughed. ¡°Lord Baldur, do you think that you have already won? It might not be appropriate to say that now. I don¡¯t know if you have heard an old saying in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡ªthe mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± Chapter 470 - The Final Winner

Chapter 470: The Final Winner

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, what did you do to me?¡± Baldur reached out and touched his mouth. ck blood flowed down his nose, mouth, and even his eyes, blurring his world. Baldur could feel his body rapidly copsing as if there was poison in it. However, he did not know when Watson had poisoned him. Perhaps it was when he was fighting the three gods; Watson must have transferred the poison to his body through the attacks of the gods, causing him to be poisoned. If that was the case, he should have noticed the moment the poison entered his body. Furthermore, it was just a mere poison. He should have been able to heal himself when he used the void warship to heal himself. Why was he still poisoned? ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve done anything to you, Lord Baldur. Have you forgotten that there¡¯s another god named Sidi among the gods who participated in the hunt for me? ¡± ¡°Sidi?¡± Baldur narrowed his eyes. As he spoke, the air behind him suddenly fluctuated. A shadow appeared and turned into a kingdom made of shadows. In it, Sidi, who looked like Ash, sat upright on the thrones supported by the shadows¡¯ arms. She held a ss of red wine in her hand and shook it indifferently. ¡°Baldur, the battle just now was really tragic. Fortunately, I did not join hands with the other gods to attack you. Otherwise, I would have died by now.¡± As Sidi spoke, she did not look at Baldur. Instead, her gaze fell on Watson. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve already done what I promised when I agreed to be your ally and help you. If you survive, don¡¯t forget my contributions. Fuse me the weapon and other things I want.¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Sidi. In return, as long as I survive, I¡¯ll help you no matter what you want. ¡± Watson smiled. The prerequisite was that he survived. ¡°Sidi, were you the one who poisoned me? Even though you are the Goddess of Shadow and Potion, it¡¯s impossible for me not to notice it. ¡± When Baldur waved his hand, the warship that was floating in mid-air flew close to him, using the healing rays to envelop his entire body and help him recover. Unfortunately, his method did not allow his body to heal. Instead, under the illumination of the healing rays, his body copsed even faster, pieces of flesh already falling off his body. ¡°Baldur, you¡¯ve misunderstood. First of all, I did not poison you with poison, but a potion that can strengthen that body¡¯s ability. That was something I used before you possessed that body, and I also used different potions on the bodies of other gods. Even Watson had the potion! These potions are nothing in themselves, but when mixed, they are highly toxic.¡± ¡°Sidi, it seems that you had already expected that I woulde into contact with everyone. You are really a schemer! However, do you think that you have defeated me?¡± As Baldur spoke, he extended his right hand. The arm had already lost most of its flesh and was only left with white bones. He grabbed Sidi¡¯s neck and said, ¡°With my current ability, it¡¯s not difficult for me to hold on for a few more minutes. During this time, I can kill you a hundred times! Originally, I swore that as long as anyone could defeat me, I would hand over the right to use the chess pieces to them. But as long as I kill you first, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me. ¡± The wine cup in Sidi¡¯s hand fell, and the throne made of shadows also copsed. She could not breathe, and she desperately reached out her hand to hit Baldur¡¯s arm as if she wanted to say something. The warship had a huge cannon aimed at Sidi. After making sure that Sidi could not escape, Baldur loosened his right hand slightly, and Sidi panted heavily, looking at Baldur with a resentful look. ¡°Baldur, you attacked me without a word, almost strangling me to death! You¡¯ve made two mistakes from the very beginning. I¡¯ve already told you the first one. What¡¯s in your body is not poison, so you won¡¯t have any reaction. Furthermore, my potion is perfectly coordinated with that body. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t stop that body from copsing! Secondly, who told you I gave you that potion? Even though I made the potion, if I did not ce it in that body, it would not count as me defeating you, would it?¡± ¡°You mean¡ª¡± Baldur¡¯s expression changed after he understood the meaning of Sidi¡¯s words. He turned his head abruptly and saw that the air not far behind him was distorted. A huge throne appeared, and the figure of King Landhar III appeared on it. The King wore a long robe and a crown on his head; his image was distorted by the throne, only revealing a pair of eyes that could look down on the world. His majestic voice echoed in the surroundings. ¡°Baldur, I am the one who injected the potion into your body. Your battle, including your strength, is all part of my master n.¡± ¡°Is that you, King Landhar III? No, it can¡¯t be you. I would have thought of it a long time ago.¡± Baldur was silent at first, then smiled and said, ¡°You said you would help us get Watson, but in reality, you betrayed us. You are too daring, King Landhar III. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after I leave, I will exin it to the other gods and allow them to descend on you?¡± ¡°You do not need to be concerned about that, Lord Baldur. You do not have any more room to fight! When you all took action, I already told the people about a magical device. Many people, I believe, are now aware that the gods are at odds over their beliefs. More than half of people¡¯s beliefs, I believe, will crumble. Aside from that, I have spread the word to other kingdoms. The gods descended into mortal life without being reincarnated. That is against the gods¡¯ rules, and they must be severely punished. I am not sure what the gods of other kingdoms will do to you if they find out. I believe they have already been informed.¡± ¡°If you dare to do that, King Landhar III, your actions will cost you the protection of all gods!¡± Baldur¡¯s eyes widened, and for the first time, his expression changed. He flew toward King Landhar, and the warship behind him shifted. King Landhar III was correct; gods were not permitted to enter the mortal world. That rule was established by the divine realm¡¯s top elites. Other gods would attack any gods who broke that rule. The seven gods had dared to visit the Holy Dragon Kingdom because they had long coborated with King Landhar III. Nobody would have known about it. They had not expected King Landhar III to assist them, and then sell them out. King Landhar III was breaking his promise with them by doing so. They would be unable to gain their trust in the future. The kingdom¡¯s priest would be rendered unusable as well. ¡°Lord Baldur, my kingdom will no longer require gods from now on. Watson, as the coveted genius you all desire, will soon have everything in his body. I might as well be a god from now on.¡± The words of King Landhar III were simple, but they had amanding air to them. Baldur had already arrived in front of King Landhar II, and he extended his right fist toward him. When the powerful fist carrying the power to shatter stars arrived in front of King Landhar III, it slowly came to a halt. It crumbled into ashes, followed by Baldur¡¯s body. Finally, his eyes, which were filled with apprehension, dissipated. The warships that filled the sky apanied him. All of that urred in the presence of King Landhar III. He just sat there and did not move. ¡°Sidi, have you made the potion I asked you to make?¡± ¡°Do not worry, I have got it covered.¡± Sidi rubbed the back of her neck, which had been strangled. ¡°That potion can mimic the effects of the gods¡¯ remains,¡± he said, pulling a bottle of potion from his pocket and throwing it at King Landhar III. You have the ability to separate your soul from your body and enter the bodies of others.¡± ¡°Before you use that potion, I would like to ask if you would have reported me for entering the mortal world to the other gods iif it had not been for the potion I made for you?¡± When confronted with Sidi¡¯s question, King Landhar III fell silent andughed. ¡°What are your thoughts? I will not harm you as long as you remain by my side and support my n.¡± ¡°Whatever you say. Anyway, I am only rooting for the victor.¡± Sidi snorted but did not respond. Even without saying it aloud, the answer was obvious. Unlike the other gods who came to hunt Watson, she had given up the hunt from the start because she knew she could not win. She only needed to follow the victor to reap the benefits, regardless of whether that victor was Watson or King Landhar III. That person, in any case, could not be Baldur. Baldur¡¯s main body in the divine realm should have been in a lot of trouble based on the fact that he had stopped halfway through his attack on King Landhar III. That made Sidi sigh inwardly. Humans had plotted against her; that was humiliating enough. She did not want to mock Baldur because the two humans in front of her were not ordinary people in nature. King Landhar III left the massive throne and came to Watson after drinking the potion. ¡°Watson, I arrived toote. I have caused you pain.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I believe your arrival marks the beginning of my agony.¡± Watson shook his head. King Landhar III remained silent. Nia, on the other hand, frowned. ¡°What does he mean, Your Majesty? Is it your intention to assassinate my master?¡± He did not answer the question, but in response, King Landhar III asked, ¡°I noticed you when you were a baby, Miss Nia. I was the one who made it possible for you to live peacefully in the royal city and receive a good education from the Saint Laurent family. Even if you are a god with no emotions, you should feel some gratitude toward me!¡± I hope you can stand on the sidelines and not intervene. I promise not to let you lose your master, but I will take over the power in Watson¡¯s body.¡± King Landhar III was crystal clear. He wished to seed Watson as Nia¡¯s master. Ordinary people might be angry when they hear such words, but he was confident Nia would not be angry because she was a god with weak emotions. The thing in Watson¡¯s body was the reason she recognized Watson as her master. It was understandable that if he reced Watson and gained power in his body, he would be Nia¡¯s master. ¡°Nia, please step aside. Then I will unleash the power of the race chess piece! Even if you are a Child of God with a human body, I may control you under the influence of that power. You probably do not want to be in that situation.¡± King Landhar III consoled her once more. In his hand, a shadow of a chess piece appeared. When that chess piece appeared, Watson felt an irresistible sense of suppression. He could not defy King Landhar III¡¯s orders, no matter how hard he tried. When King Landhar III told him he had to die, he did not even flinch. Nia was still pondering King Landhar III¡¯s words when Watson burst outughing. ¡°Nia, please step to the side. Do not be concerned about me. I am going to be fine.¡± ¡°Master¡ª¡± ¡°Get going!¡± Nia was about to say something when Watson interrupted her. She could only bite her lower lip and shuffle to the side. ¡°Watson, I have known you for quite some time. You have the type of personality that I admire. You are also far more powerful than my sons. If at all possible, I hope you are my son! You do not need to be concerned. I will make you my godson and the next king after you die.¡± ¡°Do not say such hypocritical things, Your Majesty. You want to be my father, but I do not want to be your son. Having a father like you will make me sick.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes glowed with displeasure as he heard Watson¡¯s words, but he suppressed them and slowly walked toward Watson. ¡°You are free to say whatever you want, Watson. In any case, my strategy is already in ce. Things will develop as I believe, no matter how hard you try.¡± Everything was part of his n. Before leaving the pce, he not only informed the other gods about the gods¡¯ secret descent, but he also informed the people. As a result, many people¡¯s faith in the gods began to wane. In the future, his goal was to sweep away the church that worshiped the seven gods. He would face far too much opposition. The gods had brought disaster to the kingdom when they fought Watson. He could seize the opportunity to oust those gods and be the ruler. Since the gods had given their faith, it was not as effective as controlling the faith of the entire kingdom. To achieve that goal, he did not mind reliving the Demoness¡¯ Church¡¯s history from more than ten years ago. All of this was for one purpose¡ªto dethrone the gods and take over Watson¡¯s body. He had that thought after learning about Watson¡¯s body¡¯s power. The previous agreement with the god, which included the murder of his two sons, was all part of the n. The gods would not have been able to possess someone else¡¯s body and take over someone else¡¯s body if he had not helped theme to the world. If his two sons had not died after Watson became king, they would not have been able to ept the oue and would have opposed Watson. He would bear the pain and murder his two sons. Rather, it would be preferable if his two sons died with some dignity. His n included hosting the Royal Academy¡¯spetition and appointing the first-ce winner the right to inherit the throne. Only by allowing Watson to take the lead would everyone see how much he valued Watson. Only then would Watson be able to inherit the throne officially, and he would have already been Watson at that point. ¡°I do not want to waste any more time, Watson! Pay attention to mymands. You are not permitted to resist at this time. Allow me to take control of your body.¡± His thoughts abruptly came to a halt. King Landhar III carefully examined the potion Sidi had given him before pouring it into his mouth. Ayer of silver-gray viscous liquid appeared on his body immediately after that. It was distinct from God¡¯s Remains. The soul that King Landhar III had burned in his body was grayer and older. King Landhar III was already nearly 60 years old. Despite the fact that his powerful strength made him appear as young as a middle-aged man, the increase in age made him see the danger. However, Watson was unique. He was only 11 or 12 years old, but he possessed unrivaled talent. His future aplishments seemed limitless. With Watson¡¯s body, King Landhar III might be able to continue the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s expansion. It was not impossible to make it the most powerful human kingdom in recorded history. The world would be his if he possessed Watson¡¯s body and gained that power. Even the gods would have to bow to him. With that power, he would be able to grant himself a long-requested wish. King Landhar III¡¯s palm touched Watson, filled with hope for the future. Silver-gray matter began to seep out of his body and into Watson¡¯s. The procedure waspleted in a very short period. Since Watson was not moving, the light in his eyes gradually faded and was reced by another color. At that time... Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar rang out in the sky. Then, in midair, a massive space passage opened. Countless ck-armored knights with light wings on their backs appeared in the sky. All of those knights radiated a powerful diamond-tier aura. They not only had angel wings, but they also had dragon wings and tails. They numbered in the hundreds of thousands. ¡°Come, protect Young Master Watson. Go!¡± Allen, the leader of the ckmoon Knights, said. A young man with purple hair and elven ears stood at the front of the 100,000 ckmoon Knights. Some might say he looked like a woman, and his face was filled with aplex expression of mockery and hatred. ¡°It has been a long time since west met, King Landhar III. You are surprised to see me now, aren¡¯t you? I am not sure if you want to see me, but I desperately wanted to see you. Let me tell you, 100,000 ckmoon Knights have all transformed into dragons and angels, thanks to Watson¡¯s potion. Each of them carries a bottle of Ascension Potion, and their strength can be quickly upgraded to starlight-tier.¡± What did it mean to have 100,000 starlight-tier elites? Mount Creation had devoted significant resources to creating 100,000 ckmoon Knights. There was no extra medicine for the general public. Sylvan, I know that you have been working with Watson at the border for a long time, and I do not want to care about what you have done. It is not like I am interested in it. You havee to me to brag now. Everything will be mine as long as I control Watson¡¯s body. The stronger your soldiers are, the happier I will be.¡± King Landhar III used Watson, who was wrapped in a silver-gray liquid, to speak for him. He was about to take control of Watson¡¯s body. ¡°King Landhar III, you have no idea what you are about to face. All right, I will let you see it for yourself! Do you know how much effort I have put in all these years to cross the border ande to the capital to face you directly?¡± Sylvan raised his hands and pped. The passage in the sky continued to growrger and louder. The passage was filled with the sound of the sea, and the sky was filled with the sea tide. The people riding on the sea tide appeared one after the other. Those sea tribes had angelic halos on their backs as well, and they exuded the aura of an elite group. Their leader was Poseidon. Owen and Alice stood next to Poseidon. When Alice saw how King Landhar III had consumed Watson, she could not help but take a step forward. ¡°Brother Watson, are you okay?¡± she asked, about to rush out when Owen stopped her. ¡°Do not be rmed, Alice. For the time being, Young Master Watson is fine. Everything is up to Young Master Watson now!¡± Owen turned to face King Landhar III after saying that. ¡°This is the capital of the Holy Dragon Kingdom,¡± he said with killing intent in his blue eyes. ¡°I have always wanted to submerge the human kingdom and turn it into an ocean! Young Master Watson changed the sea folks¡¯ fate. He is not someone who can be corrupted by a despicable human king like you. If you do not stop, I will make your death very unpleasant.¡± When Owen stopped her, Alice bit her lower lip. Even though she desperately wanted to be by Watson¡¯s side, she had to put up with it. She had left the sea folk to meet Watson in the capital. However, before she could leave, she noticed a strange urrence in the direction of the royal city. Then she received an order from Mount Creation, which summoned not only her but all the sea folks to the royal city. ¡°Are you part of the sea folks?¡± Watson was coerced by King Landhar III to look up at the sky, his eyes wide with surprise. Watson¡¯s ability to control the sea creatures surprised him. There were more than 100,000 sea folks in front of him, each with a tinum-tier aura. Some of them were even more powerful than others. It was not the strength of that group of sea tribe members that surprised him, but the fact that Watson had secretly controlled the sea tribe in a location he was unaware of. He had no idea that controlling the sea tribe was the same as controlling the ocean. That was something the human kingdoms had always wanted to do but had been unable to do. Before the shock wore off, King Landhar III noticed a tunnel appear in the air once more. It was no longer an army that appeared in the tunnel, but a star. The star was filled with the roars of dragons. The massive dragons that appeared in the air had dragon auras. Each of those dragons was a Dragon King, and there were millions of them. A few dragons stood in front of those Dragon Kings, their auras even stronger than Baldur and the other gods. ¡°This ce appears to be quite lively. Odyssey, the Light Dragon King, is here to protect you, Young Master Watson! I hope you do not go too far, human king. It is best if you let the Dragon Emperor go. Because we can still let you go. Otherwise, you will just have to wait for death.¡± The Light Dragon King stood among the Dragon Gods, his aura was powerful. He ced his hands on his hips. ¡®Is he a Dragon King? The Dragon King is speaking with the Dragon Emperor, Watson. When did Watson be the Dragon Emperor?¡± The expression on King Landhar III¡¯s face could no longer be described as shocked. His nerves started trembling, causing his scalp to go numb. He was already aware that Watson had done something in the Dragon Lair. Unfortunately, no matter how many questions he posed to Watson, he remained silent. He could imagine Watson providing many benefits to the dragons, but he did not expect Watson to elevate the dragons to that level. As Watson had predicted, he had truly made a name for the dragons. There were also millions of dragons floating in the sky. Every Dragon n had a Dragon King, and the leaders of the most powerful Dragon ns were even like Dragon Gods. The gods would not have hunted Watson if he had summoned those Dragon Gods to help him. ¡°Take a look at the sky. What are those?¡± People fleeing due to theva outside the capital noticed changes in the sky and looked up. They witnessed a shocking scene. The sky had been divided into three sections. One had humans dressed in ck armor with the appearance of an angel and a dragon. The sea tribe was riding on the waves in the sky, next to the human army. Over a million massive dragons surrounded them. ¡°Is that the sea tribe? Why did they throw seawater into the sky? When did the sea tribe learn to fly and have wings?¡± ¡°And there are far too many dragons. At first nce, there appear to be over a million of them. Why are there so many dragons? Are you sure we¡¯re not dreaming?¡± When the residents saw the scene in the sky, some were so terrified that they sat down on the ground. The brave ones forgot to flee, and the luggage in their hands fell to the ground without their knowledge. Then there was the war between the gods, followed by a slew of unknown armies. They had been so shocked by the series of traumas that they could not recover their senses, and their minds were nk. King Landhar III, who was wrapped around Watson¡¯s body in the sky, paused his invasion. He suppressed the shock in his heart after a brief period of silence. ¡°A million dragons, a hundred thousand armies, and a hundred thousand sea folks. Such power is sufficient to sweep across the globe and dominate all known kingdoms. I can not believe Watson has risen to such heights! Watson can be considered one of the top geniuses in the kingdom¡¯s history even without the assistance of that thing. I have to say, I admire him.¡± The fact that he had quietly amassed such a massive army in the kingdom made King Landhar III realize that Watson¡¯s Severed Fingers gang in front of him was only the tip of the iceberg of his immense power. Leaving everything else aside, even King Landhar III would have had a headache if Watson had brought such a powerful force to invade them. It would have taken them an instant to destroy the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army. Simultaneously, he felt fortunate that such an army had appeared in front of him at that precise moment. If he did not know Watson was keeping that force hidden, it would undoubtedly be a hidden danger in the future. He might have lost if he had not intervened and allowed the seven gods who guarded the kingdom to descend on a hunt for Watson. King Landhar III sighed. He had not intended to start looking for Watson so soon. Watson was entirely to me for not telling the truth after returning from the Dragon Lair. He was concerned that something unexpected would ur, so he had nned ahead of time. It was fine to say he was narrow-minded or cautious, but he survived precisely because of those characteristics. ¡°I have had enough of your clout. It is truly amazing. Once I take over Watson¡¯s body, I will definitely make good use of you.¡± Slowly, King Landhar III spoke. His mood had improved after the shock. What was the point, no matter how powerful those people were? Could they prevent him from assuming control of Watson¡¯s body? More than half of his body had already integrated with Watson¡¯s body at that point. It would be the equivalent of murdering Watson if he attacked him. No matter how powerful those people were when he fused with Watson and grasped that fusion system, he could not wave his hand and fuse with them, transforming them into his power. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, King Landhar III? You don¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± Sylvan was unmoved by King Landhar III¡¯s words. He shook his head and reached into his pocket for a bottle of potion. ¡°Everyone, please pay attention to mymand. Go for it!¡± As soon as his voice faded, a tube of potion appeared in the hands of every creature present, whether humans, sea tribes, or dragons. The potion had the appearance of a clock. The liquid dial and needle continued to rotate. It was known as the Ascension Potion. The Ascension Potion could temporarily transport a person to the starlight tier, and everyone had a million ascension potions at their disposal. The potion could produce a million starlight-tier elites in a short period, but the appearance of a million starlight-tier elites at the same time was beyond the mortal world¡¯s ability to withstand. Ordinary starlight-tier elites would be ejected from the world as soon as they achieved starlight-tier status. That was because the power released by starlight-tier elites exceeded the limit that the world could withstand and would cause harm to the world, not to mention that a million starlight-tier elites would descend at the same time. What kind of havoc would a million gods unleashing their power on the world cause? No one knew what the answer was. Sylvan took the initiative and drank the Ascension Potion first. Golden mes immediately erupted from his body. Every hair was spewing air currents, and his hair transformed into light and floated in the air. Above his head, an illusion of a god the size of a star appeared. It looked eerily simr to him. Following that, all of the ckmoon Knights drank the Ascension Potion. At that moment, 100,000 gods descended, and 100,000yers of massive starlight illusions appeared in the sky. The sky was ripped apart by a powerful force. It split the sky above the royal city in two, revealing a massive crack. The ground, as well as the sky, began to crack and copse. It felt as if the entire world was about to fall apart. The 100,000 sea tribes began to move after the 100,000 ckmoon Knights did that. As they drank the Ascension Potion, another 100,000 powerful divine projections appeared in the world, as did huge human figures formed from starlight squeezed together. The sky fell, the earth cracked, and the air became viscous. That sensation was simr to a balloon the size of a human head. However, someone had poured tens of times its volume of water into the balloon, causing it to be crushed. That was the state of the world at the time. The earth was being ripped apart, and cracks appeared on the surface. The event tore the capital apart. Hundreds of people stood on a plot ofnd. They cried for their rtives and friends on another piece ofnd as they looked at the deep, invisible cracks in the ground that had been torn apart in horror. It was the same in the sky. Many pairs of eyes as bright as stars had appeared behind the ripped sky. They swung back and forth between light and darkness. Previously, people separated by the sky thought the flickering things were stars. However, they soon discovered that those things were, in fact, the eyes of gods. Many gods were lying on the torn sky¡¯s back. Their enormous and terrifying faces were stuck in the sky, revealing greedy expressions. ¡°Please, Mom, save me.¡± ¡°What are those monsters that appear in the sky? Could they be the gods we used to worship?¡± After seeing the true faces of the gods, many of the once devout believers¡¯ beliefs crumbled. Their first impression of the gods was that they were humans engulfed in holy light, with benevolent expressions on their faces. Aside from their massive bodies, they exuded an intense power. Some of them had no resemnce to human aesthetics at all. Just looking at them causes numbness in the scalp. The gods had to pay a price to gain power as a higher-tier life form. Beauty was one of the prices. The world served as a barrier. Initially, humans were unable to see gods through the barrier. However, the power of 200,000 starlight-tier elites instantly pierced a hole in the barrier, allowing the people inside to see the world outside through the hole. That sensation was simr to humans observing a pet trapped in a cage. Humans, on the other hand, were the gods¡¯ pets. Not only did the majority of the people in the royal city who witnessed the true form of the gods suffer from mental breakdowns, but King Landhar III¡¯s mind, who was upying Watson¡¯s body, also became unstable. ¡°What are you going to do, Sylvan, you madman? Are you going to die alongside me?¡± He had previously plotted against the gods because what he saw in front of him was only a projection of the gods. The gods¡¯ actual bodies could not appear due to the rejections from the world¡¯sws. However, if the world was destroyed, the gods would be able to send their bodies down. King Landhar III noticed that among the gods looking around in the sky, there were a few who were enraged. Even though it was only for a split second, he realized those were Baldur¡¯s and the other gods¡¯ gazes. He had previously plotted against those gods. He would not have a happy ending if the world split open and they entered, even if he took over Watson¡¯s body, because Watson could notpete with the countless gods in the divine realm. King Landhar III understood Watson¡¯s thoughts and what Sylvan meant when he said he had lost at that moment. If he took over Watson¡¯s body, those people would all take the Ascension Potion at the same time, causing the world to shatter and everyone to perish together. It would be his failure if he chose to take over Watson¡¯s body. They would either die together, or he could choose to stop. There was no way to predict either oue. ¡°If at all possible, I would like to assassinate you personally in order to avenge my sister. However, in the current situation, it is not a bad thing to have a chance to die alongside you! If I let you have Watson¡¯s body, I will not be able to avenge myself in the future. I might as well assassinate you right now.¡± Sylvan gave a sad smile. His eyes shone with determination. ¡°I am willing to die for Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Long live Young Master Watson!¡± The 100,000 ckmoon Knights and 100,000 sea folks yelled simultaneously. Originally, Mount Creation had amassed unfathomable wealth. Only 100,000 ckmoon Knights had arrived because their wealth had been used to fuse and create the Ascension Potion. ¡°Human King, you have yet to leave the Dragon Emperor¡¯s body. You are extremely obstinate. Since that is the case, the Dragon n will not be deterred by formalities! All the dragons will drink the Ascension Potion for the sake of the Dragon Emperor!¡± The Light Dragon King, Odyssey, noticed that, despite King Landhar III¡¯s reluctance, he did not leave Watson¡¯s body. He snorted coldly and raised his hand to the Ascension Potion. ¡°Consume the Ascension Potion to pave the way for the Dragon Emperor! The dragons all yelled at the same time. Their voices echoed throughout the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Watson provided them with their strength. Watson had given them new leases on life. They had no choice but to assist Watson if he were in trouble. After all, even if they shattered the world and entered the realm of the gods, they would be able to survive with their strength. King Landhar III could not keep it in any longer when he saw a million dragons were prepared to drink the potion and let the world fall apart. ¡°Enough already! I admit I messed up this time. I will not upy Watson¡¯s body again.¡± As he spoke, the grayish-white liquid he had transformed into left Watson¡¯s body and reverted to his original form. Watson¡¯s body trembled, and color began to appear in his eyes. ¡°You are ruthless, Watson,¡± King Landhar III said to Watson, his face tense. He appeared to be filled with remorse. ¡°Your Majesty, you are far too gracious. I, too, racked my brains to devise this strategy. If you are ruthless enough to choose to die with me, I have no other option.¡± Watson smiled slightly as he noticed King Landhar III remained silent for a brief moment before abruptly extending his right hand. ¡°Do not budge.¡± At that moment, a man dressed as a clown appeared beside King Landhar III. He had a sad expression on his face. His hand was resting on King Landhar III¡¯s neck. The mere touch of his skin caused King Landhar III¡¯s body to tremble. He could sense the terrifying power in the person next to him. It even outperformed amon god. He had no idea when that person had appeared. With his speed and strength, he could remove himself from Watson¡¯s body, and he could also knock him out, preventing him from temporarily possessing him. ¡°It appears that even if I were ruthless enough, I would not be able to achieve the desired result. Watson, I waspletely lost at the time.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes flickered a few times before he sighed and closed his eyes. As he extended his right hand, his expression seemed to have aged a few years. ¡°Do not be rmed, Your Majesty. I am not going to do anything else to Watson. I just want to give him the race chess piece! Watson has defeated me, despite the fact that he used a threatening method.. As a result, that divine artifact is his.¡± Chapter 471 - The Human King

Chapter 471: The Human King

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With King Landhar III¡¯s movements, a chess piece that shed with starlight gradually appeared. King Landhar III¡¯s body and the illusion of a chess piece the size of a meteorite appeared in the sky the moment that chess piece appeared. It even suppressed the ckmoon Knights and the sea folks that had drunk the Ascension Potion. The light of the race chess piece also blocked the illusion of the gods spying on the world below. When he saw that scene, the mncholy man said slowly, ¡°I told you not to move around. You not only moved around, but you also took something without being asked. You are infringing on my rights. Would you like to die here?¡± ¡°Wait a second, Nidhogg. That is not His Majesty¡¯s fault. After all, even if he does not want to, he can¡¯t give me the race chess piece.¡± Watson extended his right hand and grabbed the floating race chess piece. He could feel a chess piece appearing in his heart the moment he took it. Baldur¡¯s race chess piece, which had been stuffed into his body undetected, could be felt clearly. [Unknown level item: iplete human race chess piece.] [Effect: after releasing the chess piece, all humans within the range of the chess piece will be controlled. It has nothing to do with strength. The chess piece can also be ced on a person¡¯s body to control them. The person controlled by the chess piece can not remove the control. It is ineffective against non-human races.] When the chess piece in his body appeared, Watson¡¯s mind was filled with information about it. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Watson immediately began fusing the race chess piece. [Congrattions, Master, on sessfully fusing the iplete human race chess piece to form aplete race piece.] [Sovereign-tier item: Human¡¯s race chess piece.] It was said that before the appearance of treasures with the ability to control the fate of a race, all kinds of creatures and races were born in the creation of heaven and earth. [Effects: King of the Human Race (the discourse of the human race has supreme authority), Human Control (the master of all the known knowledge of human history or the creation of things), Human Creation (the consumption of power to create the human race), Human Barrier (before the extinction of the human race itself will not be materially harmed).] [Additional effects: Molecr eleration.] Watson¡¯s fusion transformed the two pieces into a round piece that emitted white light. A tower-shaped base was at the bottom of the piece, and on the base was a statue with no facial features. It was difficult to tell whether it was a man or a woman. The face kept changing, as if it did not look like a human but was made up of every human¡¯s features. Everyone there, including King Landhar, felt as if their fate was in Watson¡¯s hands after the human chess piece was fused. It was as if they were destined to be Watson¡¯s servants, and they feltpelled to protect their king. ¡°What is going on?¡± People in the capital looked up at the sky, which was not far from them. At the same time, their bloodlines were drawn to the chess piece in the sky, and they subconsciously desired to be one with the massive chess piece. That sensation was as if the chess pieces in the sky were torches, and they were the sparks flying from the torches. Despite the fact that they could move freely after leaving the torches, the torches had always drawn them in. It was the ce where they were born as well as their final destination. ¡°Another amazing thing has been created by Young Master Watson.¡± The ascension potion¡¯s effect had already worn off, allowing them to regain their original strength from the starlight tier. With burning eyes, everyone looked at the chess pieces floating in front of Watson. They all stretched out their fists to press against their chests, enjoying the stronger beating of their hearts in their chests. ¡®That chess piece was mine. That power was mine as well.¡¯ King Landhar III focused his gaze on the chess piece in front of Watson. His eyes were filled with apprehension. As the human king, he was familiar with the game of chess. It was mentioned in some ancient books from the third era. It was said that the ancient gods fought over something, resulting in a longsting war that tore the entire world apart. One of them was race chess. Race chess first appeared in that world when the world was born. It could be referred to as the cradle of all races. When the world was first created, a certain type of energy gathered and became race chess. There were strong and weak energies, but they were roughly equal. The race chess then began to multiply, dispersing from arge mass of energy into smaller energy individuals. The races were those high-energy individuals. Each race chess piece had roughly the same amount of energy. As a result, the greater the number of individual chess pieces, the weaker each person¡¯s power is. Humans, for example, despite the fact that there were many of them, their strength was very average; unlike dragons, their weakest level when they reached adulthood was tinum-tier. The chess pieces werest recorded during the void era. It was rumored that many of the chess pieces were wiped out during the ancient battles. That resulted in the erasure of those races¡¯ chess pieces and the depletion of their bloodlines. The human race¡¯s chess pieces, which were not thought to have an advantage in the ancient era, were also shattered but not wholly destroyed. The people of the Void era were in charge of the fragments. The race chess pieces vanished following the expansion of the Void era when they challenged the divine realm, and the entire kingdom copsed. Whenter generations of kings learned about the race chess pieces, they mocked the so-called race chess pieces controlled by the Void era and the more ancient battles. They believed that those were simply the byproducts of myth¡¯s formation. King Landhar III thought the same thing until he saw the race chess piece that Baldur used on Watson. He recognized the treasure at a nce because it was precisely the same as described in the ancient legends. The ancient legends turned out to be true. If he could sessfully inhabit Watson¡¯s body, he would gain Watson¡¯s magical talent and also the race chess piece. He could achieve the peak of his life. Unfortunately, he was defeated. He did not want to give away the race chess piece, just like Watson said. He could not refuse because Baldur had previously sworn that whoever defeated Baldur would receive the race chess piece. He had previously defeated Baldur. In reality, everything was pre-nned by Watson. As a result, Watson¡¯s victory over Baldur resulted in the race chess piece recognizing Watson as its master. While King Landhar III was thinking about it, Watson was sorting through the thoughts that came to him. Along with the appearance of the race chess piece, many things that did not belong to him appeared in his mind simultaneously. Among those were the technology and wisdom that countless dynasties had amassed over the tens of thousands of years that humans had lived since ancient times. Those were like a picture scroll that slowly unfolded in his mind, allowing him to read the past with rity. He could also directly extract the technology that humans had previously mastered. Not only that, but some elites existed in the past, and he could learn the abilities that those people had mastered directly from them. The history of humanity was the history of creation, and humanity¡¯s hymn was the hymn of courage. Watson observed that countless humans throughout history had aplished incredible feats. Perhaps, whenpared to other races born with great power in ancient times, humans¡¯ power was too weak. However, humans also possessed unique group intelligence. They were able to avoid pride and show their fangs at the strong precisely because they were weak. Aside from that, Watson had a better understanding of the world after fusing with the chess piece. ¡°The race chess piece can be thought of as the sovereign tier¡¯s symbol.¡± The lowest cultivation system in that world was iron-tier, while the highest was sovereign-tier. Each tier had its own distinct features. Bronze-tier warriors, for example, could transform theirbat aura into armor, while silver-tier warriors could fly. Diamond-tier elites could understand the rules above their tier, and starlight-tier elites could be gods. Their bodies had the power of stars, illuminating the earth. What about sovereign-tier? Watson had previously only known that sovereign-tier elites were above starlight-tier elites and were even more powerful than gods. He finally had a firm grasp on that tier. The term sovereign referred to the ruler of a particr race. The race chess was a symbol of sovereign-tier. The race chess was created when the world was created, and its energy was fixed. As a result, the highest achievement of a person who understood race chess was fixed, and that was to gather the energy of all the other participants in the race into one¡¯s own body. If you could do that, you would be a king. The sovereign tier represented the pinnacle of that world. If a person wanted more power after reaching the sovereign tier, they could only go to other elites for it. In other words, they had to fight for the right to y chess. Or, like Nia, they could choose to reincarnate as a Child of God. They could reincarnate from one race to another and absorb the energy of the other. They would be able to break through the limit that way. Originally, Watson was wondering what else could stop Nia after she had reached sovereign-tier. He realized it then. That world was muchrger than he had anticipated. It was not, however, without limitations. Watson could grasp a sliver of the world¡¯s edge. ¡°The ability of each race chess piece to control a race or create its own people is derived. Its essence represents the ability to create the world. The human chess piece symbolizes the origin ability, which is molecr eleration,¡± Watson muttered to himself. The ability to move and expand an infinite amount of energy was referred to as molecr eleration. That was very simr to how humans were able to quickly reproduce and replenish their poption regardless of how much suffering they endured. Nia had mastered two sovereign-tier skills. The first was molecr deceleration, which should have been a gift from the race she was born into. Molecr eleration was the other. It should be a new ability Nia gained after reincarnating as the Child of God in that world. Watson had gone from diamond to peak diamond-tier after understanding that point and having a deep understanding of the power system of that world. He was on the verge of breaking through to starlight-tier. Watson would have needed at least ten years to umte energy from diamond to peak diamond. However, with the invention of the human chess piece, that process was drastically shortened. Not only that, but Watson had a good idea of where he wanted to go with his future training. ¡°There is a limit to how much a race¡¯s power can grow. If I want to get stronger, I need to fuse more races and make more race chess pieces! It appears that, in addition to the sea race and the dragon race, I need to control more races.¡± He had previously subdued the sea folks and the dragon race solely to gain control of the sea and sky to better fight the kingdom. However, he had a more lofty goal then. Watson inserted the human chess piece into his own body after a long sigh. If the human chess piece immediately entered his heart and fused with it, assimting his heart into the shape of a chess piece, one had to master the race chess piece if one wanted to be a sovereign-tier elite. The person who mastered the race chess piece, on the other hand, was not necessarily a sovereign-tier elite. It was the same with Watson; he was only at the peak of the diamond tier when he realized he had what it took to be a sovereign-tier elite. Although he was still a little immature, he would undoubtedly grow into a worthy human sovereign-tier elite in the future. Watson looked around, filled with pride. ¡°The battle is over. Everyone has worked hard.¡± His voice did not need to be particrly loud at that point, after fusing with the race chess, but it could still reach the ears of everyone there. ¡°Young Master Watson appears to be a little different than before. Should I say he has grown more majestic or stronger? I do not even dare to look at him directly now,¡± a ckmoon Knight muttered to himself. The people around him nodded as well. ¡°I have the same impression. My legs are shaky. If I had not held on so tenaciously, I would have knelt in front of Young Master Watson right then and there.¡± ¡°I willvishly reward the soldiers who came, whether it was the ckmoon Iron Knight, the sea folks, or the dragons.¡± ¡°I serve Young Master Watson with no expectations of rpense!¡± Many soldiers yelled at the same time, their voices echoing across the sky. Watson¡¯s corners of his mouth curled up in delight at that response. ¡°There has to be a reward, but first¡ª¡± Watson raised his hand to the sky and activated the fusion system mid-sentence. The world, which had been harmed by the arrival of hundreds of thousands of starlight-tier elites, began to heal as a result of his fusion, and it became even firmer. The gods¡¯ spying vanished behind the massive ck curtain in the sky. After their vision was blocked, one could clearly see their unwillingness in their eyes. Watson¡¯s fusion ability healed not only the sky but also the shatterednd. Therge hole created by Baldur¡¯s void warship¡¯s Divine Power Star Destroyer Cannon quickly recovered, and the magma that seeped out of it vanished. Even the royal city, which had been ripped apart by bottomless ravines, was reassembled and rebuilt. The citizens sat on the ground in a daze, staring at their rtives and friends who were not far away, their faces contorted with relief at having survived a disaster. That scene happened in an instant, and Watson quickly drew his finger and turned to face King Landhar III, who was standing across from him. ¡°This scene, Your Majesty, is about toe to an end. You invited the gods toe in and secretly plotted to take over my body. I am not sure what I should do with you.¡± ¡°What exactly do you intend to do with me? Kill me?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°The winner takes everything. There is nothing wrong with what you did. ¡°You can rest assured, Your Majesty. I will not kill you for the time being. If I kill you, the kingdom will be in shambles as a result of my actions! Two of the three princes died as a result of your actions, as did Augustus. The Campbells will not tolerate that. If I kill you now, everyone in the kingdom will believe it was my fault. There will be no ministers in the kingdom to back me up. Furthermore, the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom are coborating to invade the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It is better for Your Majesty to deal with that.¡± Watson shook his head and shrugged. ¡°Just as I had a backup n for your previous actions, didn¡¯t you have a backup n for your failure?¡± Like Watson¡¯s, King Landhar III¡¯s backup n was for the Holy Dragon Kingdom to fall apart and be invaded by other kingdoms, one to destroy the kingdom and the other to destroy the world if he died. The only difference between Watson and King Landhar III was a difference in their perspectives due to their power differences. ¡°Watson, I don¡¯t have to pretend anymore! I only have one question for you right now. My n was supposed to be wless. How exactly did you destroy it? It appears that you were aware of all of my ns in advance andpleted the counterattack in a location that I was unaware of.¡± When he realized his final thoughts had been revealed, King Landhar III sighed and stopped pretending. He was perplexed as to how Watson could derail his ns. He might not have made the most significant contribution to the kingdom in history as king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but he boasted that he was the best at nning. In that regard, both thete king and the kingdom¡¯s so-called famous strategists were inferior to him. How could a 12 or 13-year-old boy like Watson do something like that? ¡°That is a long story, Your Majesty. Are you willing to listen?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, I am powerless to do anything but listen to the story right now.¡± Watson cleared his throat and was about to speak when a magical array appeared beneath Sylvan¡¯s feet and in front of King Landhar III. He pped King Landhar III across the face. p! King Landhar III¡¯s face swelled up at a noticeable rate, and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. ¡°I should call you Frier, not King Landhar III. You are still in the mood to hear a story? You must have a lot of free time.¡± Sylvan¡¯s eyes glowed with murderous intent, and his raised right hand trembled. It was engulfed by a magical fluctuation powerful enough to kill a diamond-tier elite. King Landhar III turned his head and spat out a mouthful of blood, saying, ¡°Sylvan, you are still the same, still very rash. When Avril was still alive, she tried many times to persuade you, but you have not changed! I am afraid Avril would be very disappointed if I saw you now.¡± p! Another smack. ¡°B*stard, you have no right to mention Avril¡¯s name. You are the one who murdered her.. I am going to kill you Chapter 472 - You No Longer Have Another Chance

Chapter 472: You No Longer Have Another Chance

¡°Do not be hasty, Senior Brother Sylvan.¡± King Landhar III raised his head with an indifferent expression just as magic was about tond on his face. ¡°Come on then; I will apany Avril,¡± he said. Watson immediately stopped. Watson¡¯s words had absolute power because he had obtained the human chess piece. Even though Sylvan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his chest was heaving up and down, he remained calm. ¡°You would not havee to me, let alone beaten me, if it had not been for Watson. If my n had worked, you and the border would be my subordinates by now. How does it feel to work for your adversary and be powerless to resist?¡± King Landhar III did not consider himself fortunate that he had not been beaten. Instead, he mocked him by raising the corner of his mouth. His words caused Sylvan¡¯s eyes to turn red once more, and anger took over his rationality. Sylvan had been nning to avenge his sister and overthrow the kingdom for more than ten years. Since his adversary was right in front of him, and he still looked so proud, he could not take it any longer and abruptly opened his right hand. Vermillion Nova, his signature fire-elemental spell, was cast. Since he attacked with rage, the spell he cast was a sun. It wrapped itself around King Landhar III as if it wanted to melt him. However, in the midst of the mes, King Landhar III only waved his hand, and a massive throne appeared beneath his body. Then he yelled, ¡°Commandment!¡± From King Landhar III¡¯s body, an invisible fluctuation spread in all directions. When Sylvan¡¯s massive sun collided with that fluctuation, it instantly vanished into the air with a pop. It was as if it had never been there before. ¡°Sylvan, your current strength should be at the diamond tier, and you have an angel and a dragon bloodline. However, those are insufficient in front of me! Watson bestowed those abilities on you, correct? Watson has given you so many advantages, but you are still so frail. It appears that the strongest mage in the kingdom is no longer capable of performing the feat. You can¡¯t even get close to me.¡± ¡°King Landhar III!¡± Sylvan gritted his teeth. He took an unopened bottle of Ascension Potion from his pocket. ¡°Next, I will demonstrate my true strength to you. I am curious if you can still say these words then.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Sylvan, King Landhar III haspletely upset you. You are now ying right into his hands.¡± Watson ced his hand on Sylvan¡¯s shoulder. Sylvan paused. ¡°And Your Majesty, do not keep saying those meaningless words.¡± ¡°Watson, if you want me to stop arguing with the border count over there, you can exin how you were able to disrupt my n.¡± ¡°It may take some time to say it. It is best to see for yourself, Your Majesty.¡± Watson gestured at King Landhar III. Arge portion of his memories flew from the gaps between his fingers and into King Landhar III¡¯s forehead. The method of transferring memories was based on the Memory Transfer technology from the third era. The idea was to encase the memories in light and then transfer the light to another person¡¯s brain. Since the human chess piece recorded everything rted to humans, Watson could learn about lost history, allowing him to use his technology more creatively. He could even build a void warship if he had enough materials. King Landhar III closed his eyes and began to examine the memories Watson had transmitted to him. In order to turn the tables, he needed to know where he had gone wrong. Fortunately, even though his n to take over Watson¡¯s body did not work out that time, Watson could not kill him, and he still had a chance to turn things around. ¡­ The memories started to transmit. It looked like a library, and it was surrounded by books. ¡°It is a fantastic library.¡± King Landhar III immediately recognized where he was by standing in the memory that Watson had instilled in him. When he lowered his head, he noticed that his entire body was translucent. He reached out a hand toward the books on the table in front of him. The bookshelves and books infiltrated his body. He was like a god. He was present in that dream. He could move around and speak freely, but he could not touch or change anything. Soon after King Landhar III became ustomed to the sensation, another person appeared. It was Watson and Amon. King Landhar III knew Amon¡¯s name because he had reached an agreement with Watson in the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Watson is here with a Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-up. What does he intend to do?¡± While he was perplexed, he noticed Watson wave his hand and perform a fusion on all the books in the library, transforming them into the Book of Wisdom. The Book of Wisdom opened, revealing the figures of Ash and a few other Winter Nation people he had killed. That scene took him by surprise, and the book behind it depicted him pacing around the pce. The scene in front of him with the three corpses shocked him even more. ¡°So Watson entered the Great Library to obtain the books in the Great Library so that they could be fused into a magical tool capable of discovering other people¡¯s secrets! I set up a match for Watson in the hopes that he would be my new body. That was after the gods had proven the worth of Watson¡¯s treasures to me. When did Watson carry out his n? Before or after he obtained the Great Library key? Had he had anticipated that winning the match would grant him ess to the Great Library?¡± King Landar III was perplexed. As a reward, he had arranged for Watson to be the future king and marry his youngest daughter, Kiana. The principal of the Royal Academy gave the key that would allow Watson to enter the Great Library. Was the principal working with Watson? King Landhar III was a suspicious individual. He had no idea Watson had entered the Great Library on a whim and wanted to fuse with it. The fusion with the Book of Wisdom was purely coincidental. While he was thinking, King Landhar III cast a nce in Watson¡¯s direction. Watson was asking Ash, who had been duplicated, about the reason for her death and the king¡¯s n at the time. ¡°Watson, you do not realize what a terrifying person your king is!¡± Ash said after telling him everything. I overheard some of his ns. He told me about them because he saw that I was about to die. His n was to summon the gods and then learn how to descend into other people¡¯s bodies. He intended to use that method against you. He desired to upy you, the most powerful genius in the kingdom.¡± When he heard Ash¡¯s words, Watson¡¯s body trembled, and Amon¡¯s face turned pale. A gust of cold wind blew past, as well as King Landhar III¡¯s body. King Landhar III clearly did not belong in that world, but he still felt the cold. The scene he was in changed as the cold wind blew. It was an ice and snow world. Snowkes whistled in the sky, and the dense snowkes were difficult to see in the distance. ciers that stood on the ground could be seen on the horizon. He could not stop shivering. Then, he heard horse hooves behind him. To the front of the ice field, two massive horses drew a carriage bearing the emblem of the Winter Nation¡¯s royal family. They moved slowly toward the ice field, protected by a few guards. A queen emerged from the carriage, wearing a luxurious white robe, a crystal crown on her head, and sky-blue eyes. A huge ck dragon rose into the air in the ice field, apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar, and transformed into a person covered in a ck cloak in midair. It was a man who resembled the God of Death. ¡°I have brought you the treasure you sought, Dark Dragon King. You promised to assist the Winter Nation in the construction of a Dragon Knight Legion. Are you telling the truth?¡± the Empress asked. The Dark Dragon King, who was shrouded in ck like the Grim Reaper, appeared beside the Empress in a sh as soon as her voice fell. The guards¡¯ expressions changed dramatically as a tinum-tier aura burst out of their bodies. ¡°That is not good. Defend the Empress.¡± ¡°Do not worry, I came in good faith. I won¡¯t harm the Empress.¡± The Empress waved her hand at her subordinates, calming them. ¡°Where is it?¡± As the Dark Dragon King spoke, a ck storm surrounded him as he floated alongside the empress. It hurled the carriage in front of him and the two horses into the air. The horses copsed and turned into meat paste. The carriage shattered as well, and ayer of ck ice formed, but there was no treasure to be found. The Dark Dragon King turned his head, and his cloaked gaze became cold as if it was filled with murderous intent. The Empress remained calm in the face of the gaze, but she did not back down. Instead, she motioned with her hand. ¡°I had my subordinates conduct a nationwide search to strike a deal with you, Dark Dragon King. It took some time and a lot of effort on my part to move all of those things over. Next, Dark Dragon King, you must widen your eyes and look closely.¡± While she was speaking, an army appeared on the horizon in the distance, where the hurricane was howling. The army, riding on a white ice bear, then swooped down. The army had tens of thousands of soldiers, each with a few treasures in their hands. Some of them were carrying enormous loads on their backs. These items ranged from priceless ancient holy relics to priceless jewelry. There were also some holy relics of gold and tinum tiers. The lighting was poor. However, the light emitted by those treasures illuminated the entire. ¡°I am curious if you are pleased with the gifts I have prepared, Dark Dragon King.¡± ¡°There are a plethora of them. Their quality is mediocre, but having them is not a bad thing.¡± ¡°These are only a fraction of the treasures avable. What I said before about the formation of the Dragon Knights¡ª¡± Empress Gustav did not seem to mind the Dark Dragon King¡¯s contemptuous words. She could not possibly bring all of the kingdom¡¯s wealth with her. What if the Dark Dragon King¡¯s words to her were all lies? It would not be a loss if she gave up the treasures for free. ¡°Yes, indeed. I will give you ten dragons to form Dragon Knights if you can bring more treasures.¡± ¡°Only ten? The Holy Dragon Kingdom has 100 dragons!¡± The Empress sounded dissatisfied. ¡°Every dragon I give you is a Dragon King. Even though there are only ten, each one is equivalent to 100 ordinary dragons,¡± the Dark Dragon King said. The Dark Dragon King extended his hand, and the ten dragons behind him, the size of asteroids, soared into the air, emitting an aura that shook the ice ins. After the ten dragons appeared, even the snowkes ceased to fall. ¡°They are Dragon Kings, indeed. I was not expecting you to be so genuine, Dark Dragon King. Then I shall be more generous. I am willing to increase the treasures by 30 percent.¡± The Empress was taken aback by the scene in front of her. Then, in ecstasy, she reached out her hand, shook hands with the Dark Dragon King, and signed a contract. She left with the ten Dragon Kings after distributing the treasures. The Dark Dragon King stood in front of the icefield after the tens of thousands of troops had left. He grumbled, ¡°Humans are insatiable creatures who will never cry until they see their coffin. I would have really wanted to destroy the kingdom and seize all of their wealth if I hadn¡¯t needed to use legal means to loot the treasures! However, the treasures I have gathered thus far should suffice. Later, I will use the space teleportation spell to travel to the Divine Dragon Star. Perhaps the Dragon Emperor will remember my contribution in great detail.¡± The scene came to a close. The scene in front of King Landhar III¡¯s eyes shifted once more. He was walking along the shore of ake at the time. Theke water was clear, and there was a massive floating city in the middle of it. A carriage was parked by theke. Two human guards were urging a girl with sky-blue hair to go with them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness! Even though the Ptolemy family¡¯s head has left the floating city and we have disguised ourselves as humans, it is still not a good idea to be seen by too many people.¡± ¡°Wait a second, do you feel a powerful life force surging from your body and a green light pir appearing in the distance? It has a strong resemnce to Brother Watson¡¯s aura.¡± Alice pressed her hand to her chest and stared into the distance, where the water light rippled. ¡°We do notice that something is different about our bodies.¡± ¡°Could Young Master Watson have done something?¡± The guards became dazed as a result of Alice¡¯s words. The surface of the water began to fluctuate at that point, and a whirlpool formed in the middle of theke. The sea folks appeared one by one on the massive waves, and beneath them was a special pearl cannon. There were over ten thousand sea folks, which astounded the fishermen. They had no idea so many sea folks would appear there at the same time. They did not even have that many people when they attacked the city thest time. ¡°Why are you here, Mother?¡± Alice asked the beautiful leading sea folk, who wore a trident on her head. ¡°Alice, I am afraid your trip to the royal city will have to be postponed for a while.¡± ¡°Have you changed your mind, Mother?¡± Alice¡¯s expression changed. Her mother shook her head and said, ¡°You can still visit the royal city, though. It is just that instead of you, we will go together. Young Master Watson sent us an order to go to the royal city together to finish his n.¡± The scene had changed yet again. King Landhar III was on his way to a mountain peak at the time. The boundless mountain range stretched for thousands of kilometers as far as the eye could see. There was an endless sea beneath the mountain peak. Arge ship carrying dead people was faintly visible on it, but it vanished in an instant. On top of the mountain range, there was a massive tree with thousands of lights that could support the entire sky. The mountain peak stood between the massive tree and the ocean, creating a stark contrast. King Landhar III was visiting for the first time, but he knew it had to be Mount Creation. A few people were floating in Mount Creation¡¯s sky, including Sylvan and his three children. ¡°Your Royal Highnesses, don¡¯t you intend to stay on Mount Creation for a few days longer?¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Sylvan. We can¡¯t stay here any longer! After all, we have already been here for a few days and gotten what we wanted. If we do not go back now, Father will be worried,¡± the three princes, led by the first prince, politely replied. ¡°Very well. Take care on the road. Oh, and onest thing about Mount Creation that I hope no one forgets. The passage of time here differs from that of the outside world.¡± Sylvan snapped his fingers as he sent the three princes away. He cast a spell of mental enchantment. The three princes¡¯ bodies shook, and they turned around and left as if they had forgotten something. On the other hand, Sylvan stood in the sky and waved his hand at the angel army streaking across the sky. ¡°The kingdom¡¯s people have departed. ording to the Golden sh, Watson has joined forces with the Dragons and has created ten powerful potions. The Ascension Potion is one of them. Watson wants us to use the Wish for the World ring to mass-produce the potion. It will soon be time tounch an attack on the kingdom and overthrow King Landhar III¡¯s rule.¡± ¡°Indeed, Lord Sylvan.¡± The ckmoon Knights shouted in unison. Watson¡¯s memory transmission came to an end at that point. Sweat trickled down King Landhar III¡¯s brow as he slowly opened his eyes. Watching so many memories in such a short period made him tired, but instead of tiredness, he felt fear¡ªa fear toward Watson. ¡°Starting with the n to get me from the Great Library, we went to the Dragon n to take part in the Dragon Knight test. In reality, we were attempting to strengthen the Dragon n and create the potion we needed. Then we sent a signal to the sea folks. Finally, they were able to produce the potion at the border. I admire you for following one memory after another!¡± ¡°Watson, you have been carrying out those ns since the moment you arrived in the capital. No, you have been carrying out those ns since your arrival in the kingdom.¡± Not only that, but the memories Watson disyed to him were iplete. ¡°What is Your Majesty¡¯s opinion?¡± Watson shed a half-smile. ¡°Watson, you are a monster in every way!¡± ¡°I only have one regret right now. Instead of allowing you to develop, I should have mobilized all of the troops to kill you when you first arrived in the capital. I messed up in that step, and it will not happen again.¡± ¡°Do you think there will be another time, Your Majesty?¡± King Landhar III remained silent. ¡°King Landhar III, I am not killing you now because you can¡¯t die yet, but do not be so arrogant!¡± Sylvan said as he walked to his side, grabbed his shoulder, and flew down. ¡°Your life is in my hands now. I am familiar with the story. Hurry up and do what needs to be done. Do not squander your time here. You no longer have another chance.¡± Chapter 473 - The Next King

Chapter 473: The Next King

¡°It is over, Watson. Do not forget what you said to me! I do not have high expectations. Just make ten starlight-tier weapons for me,¡± Sidi said to Watson after noticing King Landhar III and Sylvan had left. Watson¡¯s mouth twitched. Ten starlight-tier weapons were insignificant. Even if he had the fusion system, creating starlight-tier weapons would require a significant amount of resources. Sidi stretched her arms and flew back in midair as if she could see through Watson¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Watson, by defeating King Landhar III, I assisted you greatly. Ten starlight-tier weapons are nothing inparison to my efforts! I also have a question for you, Watson. Why didn¡¯t you remove King Landhar III right away? Instead, you reinstated him. Don¡¯t you intend to murder him?¡± ¡°Miss Sidi, you should have heard what I said. If I kill King Landhar III now, everything he did will be med on me, causing internal strife in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Holy Dragon Kingdom will also treat me as a sinner. That is not what I am looking for.¡± ¡°No, Watson, you don¡¯t get what I am saying. That is not the question I wish to pose¡± Killing someone does not always imply destroying their body. Taking over a person¡¯s body, as I did, is the same as murder. You have something within you that canpletely transform King Landhar III into you. Even if you do not do that, you can still control King Landhar III with spiritual control magic. So why didn¡¯t you?¡± Sidi was skeptical. King Landhar III would be Watson¡¯s follower as long as Watson was willing and the system fused them. He would never have the opportunity to turn the tables. When King Landhar III left with Sylvan, there was a spark of ambition in his eyes. He did not appear to be convinced that Watson had defeated him. Allowing the enemy to live was a terrible mistake. When the enemy grew up, they would n their attack. Watson appeared to be a very wise man. He would not have been able to defeat King Landhar III if this had not been the case. Why would such a wise man abandon King Landhar III? Watson remained silent in response to Sidi¡¯s question. He raised his eyes to the sky. The sky had returned to its original state. A few white clouds floated through the blue sky. ¡°Miss Sidi, you are correct. Initially, I intended to seize control of King Landhar III. The reason I did not do so is probably that I still have some things to figure out. ¡­ In Sylvan¡¯s general direction¡­ Sylvan¡¯s eyes were filled with conflicted emotions as he held King Landhar III¡¯s shoulder. He had not seen the man in front of him in over ten years. Even though his strength and status had improved ten years ago, his figure had be much thinner, as if he had been under too much pressure over the years. ¡®Avril, if I had known that man was like this now, I would have encouraged you to leave the royal city and join me in the Elven kingdom! Alternatively, simply abandon King Landhar III. That would be beneficial to both you and me.¡¯ Sylvan sighed inwardly. His mind shed back to the scene of him and Avril arriving in the royal city for the first time more than ten years ago. Avril was the Princess of the Elven Kingdom, and he was Avril¡¯s older brother. However, he was nothing more than a guard hired by the Elven King to protect Avril. In name, the Elven King had epted him as his foster son. He remembered it being summer when they first arrived in the royal city. Petals were falling from the sky, and he, Avril, and King Landhar III met for the first time among the falling flowers. His thoughts came to a halt when he heard the voices of those around him. The voice of King Landhar III came from the side. ¡°We have arrived, Sylvan! You are gripping my hand too tightly. Can you unwind a little?¡± When Sylvan turned around, he discovered that they had reached ground level. Many ordinary-looking people were on the streets, staring at him and King Landhar III with fear in their eyes. A small group of guards appeared in front of King Landhar III. They knelt on one knee in reverence. ¡°We did not get to you in time to ensure your safety, Your Majesty. It is due to our carelessness. Please penalize us.¡± ¡°It is His Majesty and the border count, Sylvan! He has not been to the capital in a long time. What is he doing here? Was he the one whounched those troops into the sky?¡± Someone recognized Sylvan and began to whisper on the side of the street. ¡°It is simply not possible.¡± ¡°If Sylvan had brought those troops, he would not be walking alongside His Majesty now. Instead, he would have direct control over His Majesty. After all, Sylvan and His Majesty have never gotten along! There were also dragons in the sky. Sylvan could not havemanded the dragons, no matter how powerful he is, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how His Majesty exins it to us. We have no idea what just happened in the sky. His Majesty must be aware! His Majesty told us that the gods were fighting over the kingdom¡¯s faith. But it now appears that things are not so simple.¡± ¡°If it is just between the gods, why did an army of over a million soldiers appear in the sky after the gods attacked? Angels, the sea folks, and the dragons were among them. What brought those races into contact with the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the gods?¡± Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, King Landhar III first smiled gently and reached out to assist a few guards who had approached him to beg for forgiveness. He said, ¡°It is not a problem. The fight was too intense. If you go there, you will all perish. I do not hold it against all of you.¡± Then he took a look around. ¡°Please be assured, everyone. Nothing has changed from what I previously dered. The gods had battled for faith in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Only Sidi, the Goddess of Shadows and Potions, and the time traveler god, who did participate in the battle, survived! Because many people died in that battle, including the Dragon Knights¡¯ captain, Julius, and the Campbell family¡¯s genius, Augustus. My two children were also killed in that battle to protect me.¡± As King Landhar III finished speaking, the corners of his eyes moistened, and a sorrowful expression appeared on his face. ¡°What? That battle imed the lives of His Majesty¡¯s children. His Majesty is the father of four children. Who was killed?¡± When everyone in the room heard that, they all looked shocked. ¡°They were my eldest and second sons.¡± Following King Landhar III¡¯s exnation, the audience¡¯s expressions became even more shocked. The first and second princes had died. Initially, those two princes were strong contenders for the kingdom¡¯s throne. Only the third prince was qualified to inherit the throne then, excluding Princess Kiana. Of course, if King Landhar III kept his promise during the match, Watson¡¯s name would be added as well. However, everyone knew that King Landhar III¡¯s promise was only a verbal promise. After all, allowing an outsider with no bloodline to inherit the throne was not very realistic. The kingdom¡¯s future appeared to be dominated by the third prince. Originally, the first prince was the oldest and most experienced of the three. He was also the most likely heir to the throne, while the second prince was wiser and had the most followers. Those two princes were thought to have the best chance of inheriting the throne. The third princecked the strength and experience of his brothers. Unfortunately, the situation had changed. Many noblemen were among the passers-by on the street, and they were thinking about the situation. Then, they heard King Landhar III said, ¡°I had established the seven gods in the kingdom to prevent a repeat of the previous Demoness Church, as well as the expansion of the theocracy caused by only one god! But now I have discovered that changing from one god to seven did not make much of a difference. Those gods still wanted to interfere with the kingdom. As a result, I decided to eradicate all beliefs of gods in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. I want to get rid of all the churches. Rather than believing in the gods who would bring the kingdom to ruin, it is better to believe in oneself. ¡°At the same time, Watson had brought arge number of troops to protect me and drive the gods away in order to turn the tide of disaster. I would like to give him a prize. I hereby dere Watson to be the next king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, effective immediately. King Landhar III¡¯s voice was soft, but his words were like a cannonball striking the surface of the water, causing thousands of waves to crash. His words had two meanings. The first meaning was that it was Watson¡¯s army in the sky, whether the sea tribe or the dragons. While that was enough to make people fearful, Watson¡¯s strength as the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius was already terrifying. Who would dare to provoke such a genius? The second meaning was that King Landhar III would abdicate and hand the throne to Watson. That was even more perplexing. Even though the Holy Dragon Kingdom had the third prince, King Landhar III would want to pass the throne to Watson. That was a little out of the question. Everyone looked up at the sky, perplexed. Many people subconsciously swallowed their saliva when they saw the dragons still circling in the sky, as well as the sea folks controlling the waves. They did not think it was impossible to figure out why King Landhar III made such a decision. Chapter 474 - Banning The Church

Chapter 474: Banning The Church

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It is not a problem, Your Majesty, if you want Watson to be the future king, but if you want to ban all the churches in the kingdom, the bishops and the priests will lose their jobs. One of the four major professions in the Holy Dragon Kingdom is that of priests. If so many people lose their jobs in such a short time, the kingdom will have arge number of unemployed people. Not only will it have an effect on the economy, but there is also the possibility of a riot.¡± A white-haired old man emerged from the crowd not long after King Landhar III¡¯s voice faded. Macrotov, the old man, was the leader of the kingdom¡¯s civil officials, and other civil officials followed him. Hoen led his army to King Landhar III?and said, ¡°Your Majesty, in order to save the people, I did not go to the sky to help you in time. It was my fault. Your Majesty, please punish me! Many people in the royal city were injured in the recent disaster as a result of our efforts. But no one has died as of yet. Concerning what Macrotov said just now, I do not think there is anything to be concerned about. After all, the gods will no longer protect us. Priests who have lost the gods¡¯ protection are equivalent to those who have lost their power. It is not advisable to continue to allow a group of powerless chatans to siphon off the kingdom¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Hoen, you did not assist His Majesty in time when he was threatened in the sky just now. Instead, you aided the citizens. Is His Majesty¡¯s life not as important to you as the lives of ordinary people? You immediately came to oppose our proposal now that His Majesty has returned safely. I believe you want His Majesty to die and that kingdom to be destroyed.¡± Some of the civil officials mocked and ridiculed Hoen. The kingdom¡¯s civil officials and generals were already at odds with one another. Hoen did nothing to assist in the great disaster that had urred in the capital. That made them even angrier. ¡°Of course, His Majesty is more important than the average person. However, as the capital¡¯s general, it is my duty to protect the capital. His Majesty has given me that order. Even if he were in danger, His Majesty said that we would not let the capital fall. What¡¯s wrong with me obeying His Majesty? On the other hand, you didn¡¯t do anything when His Majesty was in danger. Instead, you approach His Majesty and say a bunch of meaningless things. I believe you are the ones who do not wish the best for the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± Hoen appeared solemn, but in his heart, he felt helpless. He also wanted to protect King Landhar III, but he knew the King did not need his protection. Furthermore, King Landhar III was not coerced into flying; rather, he flew up into the sky on his own. His intention was to use the gods to carry out a n. Hoen was unaware of the specifics; all he knew was that King Landhar III appeared to have failed. ¡°How can you say that, Hoen? How can you understand the harm if the church was banned, you short-sighted man? The ramifications would undoubtedly be far greater than the previous Demoness Church incident.¡± Hoen and the civil servants were having a heated debate. King Landhar III coughed and interrupted the two sides just as they were about to continue. King Landhar III covered his face with his hand and wore a pained expression after the two groups of people turned their gazes to him. ¡°Quit arguing. I understand that ouwing the church will result in many unemployed people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, which is not a good thing. However, what can I do?¡± King Landhar III raised his gaze to the heavens. ¡°I am already old, and I have just been terrified by the gods¡¯ business. I am not sure how much longer I will be able to live. That kingdom will eventually belong to Watson.¡± After a brief pause, King Landhar III returned his gaze to the sky. ¡°I can only ban the church. Is there anything else I can do?¡± ¡°Are you being coerced, Your Majesty? Blink if you are being coerced,¡± Macrotov could not help but say, puzzledly. When he saw King Landhar III¡¯s actions, Sylvan, who was standing beside him, said, ¡°King Landhar III, do not use such deceptive tactics to entice those ministers. What are you doing?¡± When they saw King Landhar III¡¯s actions, they would subconsciously believe Watson had done something wrong. ¡°Do not be so cruel, Lord Sylvan. I know I was wrong. I will send someone to announce that the church will be closed down.¡± King Landhar III clenched his fists and looked terrified. The ministers, as well as the people on the streets nearby, were all in a frenzy after his words. ¡°His Majesty is so terrified of the border count that he actually listens to him. Didn¡¯t you say His Majesty despises the border count? There is only one way for such a situation to ur, and that is if His Majesty is threatened.¡± ¡°I have already said that His Majesty has no reason to pass the throne to Watson while the third prince is still alive. Watson must have used the army to threaten His Majesty.¡± ¡°Even if Watson is the most brilliant genius in the kingdom andmanded a massive army, he can¡¯t aplish such a feat. The royal family owns the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Why would a stranger like him want to join in the fun? Perhaps the deaths of the two princes are also connected to him. He must have used a despicable method to be the king. That is something Ipletely disagree with.¡± For a brief moment, many people began to nder Watson, revealingmon hatred. They had recently survived an earthquake andva eruption in the royal city. Everyone was in a state of rage. Initially, they were enraged at the gods who had caused it. However, thanks to the astute leadership of King Landhar III, their fury was directed at Watson. ¡°Who will be the next king of the kingdom?¡± ¡°We are adamantly opposed to Watson bing King! And we can not agree on a church ban. My father is a bishop. What will our family eat if he loses his job?¡± The voices around them gradually became more audible. Sylvan, who knew what King Landhar III was thinking, could not take it anymore. With an angry expression on his face, he reached out and grabbed King Landhar III¡¯s gold-embroidered cor and said, ¡°Frier, you b*stard, take back what you just said.¡± ¡°Sylvan, you no longer address me as the King. Aren¡¯t you being rude? Do you want to go to war with me?¡± King Landhar III wore a nk expression on his face as he leaned in close to Sylvan¡¯s ear, whispering. Then he cocked his head back, his face twisted into a panic. ¡°The border guards are going to attack me. Men! Protect me!¡± ¡°Lord Sylvan, I know you are a strong man, but please let go of His Majesty, or I will not be polite to you! The border will not be spared if anything happens to His Majesty,¡± Hoen said. The soldiers behind him simultaneously drew their swords, and theirbat aura whistled. The generals, as well as the civil servants, gave Sylvan a wary look. Sylvan gritted his teeth, sensing the discontent in the people¡¯s hearts. He really wanted to punch King Landhar III, but he knew that he would fall for King Landhar III¡¯s trick if he did. Laughter erupted from the sky just as he was feeling anxious and considering a countermeasure. ¡°Your Majesty, I have not seen you in a long time, but it looks like your ce has grown so lively. This has far exceeded my expectations! Everyone seems to be debating whether or not to ouw the church. On that point, I will respond to everyone. The church will not be shut down, and all bishops and priests will retain their positions.¡± Everyone looked up to see Watson, apanied by a few powerful dragons, sea folk, and angels, as they slowlynded in the royal city. Chapter 475 - The Holy Dragon Kingdoms New God

Chapter 475: The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s New God

¡°Watson, you said that you would not ban the church. Do you consider yourself the ruler of this kingdom? Now that the gods are fighting each other and wreaking havoc on the kingdom, they will no longer protect it. The priests will lose their power if the gods do not protect them. Do you want those powerless people to remain priests?¡± The civil officials were the first to question Watson after hearing his words. The civil officials wanted to know what Hoen said when he refuted them. Hoen¡¯s words made sense, even if they did not want to admit it. Even if they ban the church or allow it to grow, it would not solve the problem. It was a difficult problem that neither side was able to solve. ¡°I do not consider myself the ruler of this kingdom. I am not that proud of myself.¡± Watson waved his hand, and a childlike smile appeared on his face. ¡°Do not worry, everyone. Pay attention! I propose that the church not be banned because doing so would cause arge number of professionals to lose their strength. However, I disagree with maintaining faith in the seven gods. Because if we continue to worship the seven gods, today¡¯s incident will ur again sooner orter. I propose for the church members to believe in someone else.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Watson pointed to himself. ¡°Me.¡± What? Everyone in the room was taken aback when they heard Watson¡¯s words. They did not react right away. If Watson hade with a god¡¯s rmendation, it would have at least stabilized the situation, even if it would not solve the problem of gods doing whatever they wanted in the mortal world. What exactly did that mean? Did Watson want to be the kingdom¡¯s god? Watson had just stated that he was not a proud man, but he also wished to be a god. Was that not a sign of arrogance? ¡°Young Master Watson, from what I understand, those who can be a god must have the strength of a god. Only then will they be able to absorb the faith and send divine power to assist those in need. Do you have that kind of strength?¡± Hoen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked softly. ¡°I do. I would not have made that suggestion if I did not have it.¡± Watson nodded and smiled. ¡°Everyone, I want to be the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s new god, recing the seven gods in the church. This is an order, not a request. I am directing everyone to adhere to my ns.¡± ¡°I have nothing to oppose because Young Master Watson has said so.¡± Macrotov stepped back and returned to the group of civil servants. All of the civil officials remained silent and agreed. On the other hand, no generals objected either. It seemed as if whatever Watson did was right and proper. ¡°Since no one has any doubts about my n, I will announce it to the various churches. I will tell them to erect my statue and worship me as soon as possible. At the same time, disseminate this information throughout the kingdom.¡± Watson motioned with his hand. The generals, led by Hoen, bowed respectfully and left to make preparations. No one looked back at King Landhar III as they walked away. King Landhar III grimaced. An illusory chess piece emitting starlight appeared in Watson¡¯s chest. Watson was regarded as the world¡¯s chess piece due to his role as the human race chess piece. He did not require any titles. There was no way to go against what Watson said as long as he was a human. Even King Landhar III trusted Watson¡¯s words instinctively. Watson turned his head and looked at him as if sensing his gaze. His smile widened, and there was a tinge of rxation in it. He seemed to be telling the King that he would have a way to check whatever trick the King would y. King Landhar III sighed and turned to walk toward the pce. ¡°I am sorry, Watson, but I am a little tired. I will return to the pce to get ready for other matters. I will reorganize the church and leave the task of constructing a faith to you.¡± ¡°You can rest assured, Your Majesty. I can still aplish such a simple task as establishing a new faith. I hope you will pay more attention to other matters in the kingdom and avoid making any further errors. Otherwise, I will have to assist you.¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± King Landhar III turned around and walked out of the street after exchanging a few simple words with Watson. His back was much more hunched than before, and he appeared lonely. Conspiracies and tricks were sometimes rendered useless in the face of absolute power. King Landhar III had heard that saying for a long time, but he had only just truly understood it. Sylvan remained silent after exchanging nces with Watson. Instead, he quickly followed King Landhar III and resumed his duties. When King Landhar III left, the people around Watson dispersed and began to carry out his orders. The original statues were soon toppled, and word of a new statue spread throughout the capital. Magical tools spread like wildfire throughout the kingdom. In the cathedral¡­ ¡°Bishop, His Majesty has just sent us an order to demolish the status and rece them with new ones. He wants to change our faith in the seven gods to Watson.¡± ¡°Watson is only a kingdom genius, not a god,¡± a priest said while standing in the hall where they worshipped the statues. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a sphemy to believe in Watson? Rather, we should resign from the priesthood and pursue another career to cultivate again.¡± The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s frequent changes have posed a significant challenge to the priests. Their unwavering faith in the gods had shifted as well. If the gods could not bring them happiness, it was understandable that they lost their faith in them. ¡°ording to what I have heard, Watson was the one who issued the order. And His Majesty and all of the ministers have agreed to it! I have to say that Watson¡¯s n to be a god is far too audacious. What should we do now, Your Eminence?¡± another priest said. ¡°What else can we do? It doesn¡¯t matter if it was Watson¡¯s idea or not because His Majesty and the ministers have agreed to it. Demolish the remaining sculptures and convert them to a statue of Watson.¡± The bishop sighed. Those priests could change their professions and stop worshiping the gods, but he had dedicated his entire life to the gods. It took him a long time to rise to the position of bishop. After just one battle, the gods were no longer protecting the kingdom. His life would be ruined if he did not find a new faith. The more he had, the more afraid he was of losing it¡ªthat was his state of mind. ¡°What kind of god would treat us devout believers so casually?¡± the bishop said with gritted teeth as he stared at the five statues that had already copsed in the hall in front of him, as well as the remaining two statues of the Goddess of Shadow and Potion and the statue of the time traveler. They had fought for their own selfish desires, almost destroying the capital. They are worse than a human! Rather than having faith in such gods, I might as well find a random faith that will protect my position.¡± With that in mind, and seeing the two priests beside him remained motionless, the red-robed bishop grabbed the solid wooden chair that had been ced in the great hall. He walked up to the statues and smashed them to pieces. Under the gazes of the two priests, the two sculptures shattered into a pile of dregs, emitting a dull cracking sound. Neither of the sculptures reacted at all during the process. It was as if they had unspokenly agreed to that result. The bishop threw his chair away and knelt on the ground. ¡°I want to repent to the sky,¡± he said as he sped his hands together. ¡°I had believed in the wrong god, and it almost destroyed my home. That was due to myck of knowledge. Fortunately, the sky provided me with a new direction. I am willing to change my mind and believe in Young Master Watson. He is everything to me from now on. I shall love him more than I love myself.¡± ¡°The bishop has trulye to trust Watson.¡± ¡°I have a feeling the bishop is about to go insane, smashing the god¡¯s statue with his own hands. I wonder if he will face the gods¡¯ wrath.¡± The two priests looked at the bishop as he recited the prayer to Watson, their eyes filled with pity. They did not want to leave the church and go without work, but they also did not want to pray to a 12 or 13-year-old child. Praying to a teenager was not only embarrassing but also pointless. It would be strange if there were any benefits to praying to a child. When they were all thinking the same thing, a bright light burst out from the red-robed bishop¡¯s body as he prayed. The bishop¡¯s body erupted with a powerful force. The force changed in mid-air. It transformed into a pupil-less eye at times, and a lively green ball of light in the shape of the World Tree at others. Finally, two waves of energy changed in mid-air, and a diamond-tier aura encircled the red-robed bishop¡¯s body. It developed into a storm. The two priests were blown away by the powerful storm, and they hugged the stone pir in the hall tightly. They were not taken aback, but they did appear stunned. ¡°What is going on?¡± After praying, the bishop stood up in front of them. His body straightened, and the wrinkles on his face faded significantly. ¡°I can feel my power increasing as I progress from peak gold-tier to diamond-tier. After praying, I feel as if I have made a connection with Watson, and a vast amount of knowledge has been transferred to me from Watson! That feeling is simr to when I prayed to the gods and received their blessings, but it is much stronger. Watson can ept our faith and do the same thing as the gods. It is not impossible for him to dethrone the gods and be the church¡¯s new god. The church is saved.¡± Chapter 476 - The King Of Angels

Chapter 476: The King Of Angels

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson can absorb faith and bestow powerful strength on others, is that correct?¡± After hearing the bishop¡¯s words, the two priests, who had thought Watson was exaggerating, exchanged nces. They still did not believe Watson possessed the ability to rece the seven gods. However, they were hesitant after seeing the bishop¡¯s body exude a power that was clearly beyond theirprehension. One of them clenched his teeth and knelt on the ground, beginning to pray. ¡°I am willing to put my faith in Watson¡ª¡± Following his prayer, ayer of tinum-tier powerful aura appeared on his body. A zing me domain appeared beneath his body with a casual movement of his hand, ¡°Fire-elementalws. Only tinum-tier elites can wield this power. You should know that even though I have mastered tinum-tier moves, I am only at silver-tier.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, it turns out that worshiping Watson can actually grant us power. Furthermore, that power is far greater than when we worship the gods! Tell the other priests about it right away, so they do not have to leave.¡± Even though their tiers had not improved, the two priests felt that the power in their bodies had increased significantly. They rushed out of the church, ecstatic. Simr incidents urred throughout the capital and gradually spread to other cities in the surrounding area. Watson, the mastermind behind it all, was standing atop a bell tower in the capital, looking down. That bell tower was one of the tallest structures in the capital. The guards usually sounded the capital¡¯s rm there. Watson squinted his eyesfortably as he looked down. A thickyer of faith-filled light covered his body, and the aura of faith grew denser and denser. Standing on top of the clock tower, it felt like he was amid the high and mighty divine kingdom. Initially, Watson¡¯s strength had increased by leaps and bounds due to his understanding of the sovereign tier as he rose to the peak of the diamond tier. However, with the absorption of faith, his strength was still improving. After it was issued, the people of the various churches attempted to follow the order to rece the gods. The number of people who believed in him increased dramatically. The source of chaos elemental magic contained in his soul had tens of thousands more souls at the time. The figure was still growing at an exponential rate. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was home to tens of millions of people, including millions of priests. If the speed were fast enough, it would only take a few days for those priests to believe in him, allowing him to gain the trust of millions. It would not be difficult to raise Watson¡¯s strength to the starlight-tier if he could use a few years to let the people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom be ustomed to that matter and make all the people believe in him as time passed. After all, even if he were a starlight-tier elite, gaining the trust of tens of millions of people would be extremely difficult. Watson focused his attention on Nia, who had followed him there but had never spoken. Watson felt his body¡¯s strength gradually improving and his mind bing clearer. ¡°What do you think of the scenery here, Nia?¡± ¡°It is very high and open.¡± ¡°Yes, it is extremely high here. Only from a high vantage point can one see further! A qualified leader must always be in a position of authority and control the overall situation. Only then will he be able to avoid making mistakes. That was my realization after defeating King Landhar III. In the future, I may face even greater difficulties. I am confident that I will survive whatever challenges I face now.¡± Watson inhaled deeply and flew to the fence outside the bell tower. He paced along the fence, hands behind his back. ¡°I would like to ask you a question, Nia. Which race were you before you reincarnated as a human? What happened to your race chess piece?¡± Nia, as a god-king, must have understood the race chess piece. Baldur had previously imnted a race chess piece into his body. Nia must have had a solution if she had fully grasped the situation, but she remained silent. That puzzled him, and he wanted to know what was going on. ¡°In the past, I was in charge of the angel race. I have already used up my race chess piece to reincarnate as a human. I am afraid I have now abandoned it somewhere in the deity realm,¡± Nia said. One must pay a high price to enter the mortal world from the deity world. Even if she had the strength of a god-king, entering that world back then had used up ayer of her skin. ¡°So you were in charge of the angel race? Why do you want to be a human?¡± Angels possessed more significant power than humans. Nia did not reincarnate into a stronger race. Instead, she chose to be born as one of the weak humans. That did not make any sense. ¡°Before I became god-king, I was just a regr human. I was able to be an angel thanks to a god from the angel race. Unfortunately, after bing one of the angels, I failed to fulfill my role as King of Angels. As a result, the angel race was annihted. I could not choose to be an angel, so I had to settle for a human who resembled an angel! Another reason for me to be a human is that I would have the ability to slow the angel race¡¯s moleculesw. That ability can freeze everything, and it is verypatible with humans¡¯ molecr eleration. That is why I aspire to be a human.¡± Nia lowered her head respectfully and remained silent. She stole a nce at Watson after saying that. ¡°Master, are you unhappy with my methods?¡± ¡°No, I am overjoyed. Nia, it turns out you are not just a sovereign-tier elite but also the King of Angels. That is even more potent than I anticipated. Previously, I used the potion to summon a slew of angels to Mount Creation. The existence of the angels demonstrates that the angel¡¯s race chess pieces have not beenpletely destroyed. After I reach starlight-tier and enter the divine realm, I will assist you in locating the race chess pieces and fuse them into aplete chess piece, allowing you to reim your position as the King of Angels,¡± Watson eximed with glee. He had only known that Nia was more powerful than him or anyone else in the world. He did not expect Nia¡¯s background to exceed his expectations. She was the King of Angels. He was ecstatic just thinking about it. He would not be afraid of being bullied after entering the deity world if Nia could regain her original strength. Watson had a grand scheme in his heart. There was one reason Nia had overlooked. The reason he chose her had a lot to do with the system he was using. The fusion system was a more advanced existence than the regr chess pieces. The fusion system revealed that he could fuse with the race chess pieces. If Watson ever reaches the sovereign tier, he would be able to plunder the energy of other races via the fusion system, making him the leader of those races. If Nia had not told him, Watson would never have brought it up on his own. It would be enough for him if Nia just stayed by his side. ¡°Nia, I would like you to apany me to a location.¡± He would have to take one step at a time. Watson needed to start umting little by little if he wanted to achieve the grand goal in his n. Then he had to take the first step into the future. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Watson and Nia transformed into two streaks of light and flew toward the capital. The Abedor family, the capital¡¯srgest potion-making manufacturing n, was located in that direction. ... At the Abedor family... ¡°The Blessings of the Gods and Demons is too difficult to make. I have the raw materials His Majesty gave me, but I have tried nearly a thousand times and still have not seeded! This should be the final time. I am hoping it goes well.¡± Rose stood in front of herboratory, clutching a small bottle of emerald-green water from the Spring of Life. She appeared tense. Balls of various colors were arranged on the table in front of her. Some were ck, white, and gray, while others were round or square. They appeared strange, but none of them were the sessful Blessings of the Gods and Demons. ¡°Rx, Rose. Potion-making is a trial-and-error process, and practice makes perfect! There are hundreds ofplicated potions in that tinum-tier form, and the order and dosage of each drug are different. Under these conditions, any minor error will render the potion ineffective. That is perfectly normal.¡± Ste, Rose¡¯s sister, crossed her arms and stood behind her to cheer her up. Their family¡¯s patriarch was also present in theboratory, looking nervous. ¡°Do not worry, Rose. If we fail again, I will request more raw materials for the potion from His Majesty! I¡¯m sure he will give us as much water from the Spring of Life that we need.¡± ¡°Father, please stop talking. Aren¡¯t you putting even more pressure on your sister?¡± Rose began a new attempt while Ste wasining. She took the water from the Spring of Life and quickly pressed the herbs in the proportions specified in the form. The juice was squeezed out and mixed to turn the potion into a ck liquid. The potion then fused with the water, resulting in a ck liquid. The two different liquids were mixed together. Then, the two liquids were separated by a clear line and divided into two halves. Rose¡¯s forehead began to sweat as a result of that. What she was doing then was only the first step in the process of creating the potion. She had to repeat the process, mixing thousands of drops of simr elixirs. Then, she would let the potions dry naturally. Even if she repeated the task a hundred times, it might not bepleted. While Rose was working, the voices of Ste and the head of the Abedor family gradually faded, and the air became solemn. After about an hour, thousands of drops of ck and white liquid appeared in front of the Rose, forming pearls, and she held a handful of powder in her hand. That powder was the fossilized remains of an ancient race known as the Hell Baron. She had to toss those fragments into the potion without destroying its shape. She had failed numerous times before that. ¡°I have to seed this time!¡± Rose Weiser sprinkled the Hell Baron¡¯s fossils into the ck and white liquid while praying in her heart. The crystal clear liquid became turbid and began to move in an irregr pattern as if it contained activity. Thousands of water drops joined to form a round ck-and-white ball. It was illuminated by a simple and uplicated light. ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Rose stood up when the ck-and-white ball appeared. ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, let me check.¡± Behind Rose, Ste, and the head of the Abedor family, a slender arm snatched the Blessings of the Gods and Demons from the table. The three people were taken aback. When they turned around, they saw that the owner of the slender arm was a lovely youngdy dressed in a long ck gown. She hesitated a little before swallowing the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. ¡°No!¡± When the head of the Abedor family saw that, he nearly copsed. The Blessings of the Gods and Demons had the potential to grant people eternal life. He was already quite old, and his body had suffered as a result of dealing with potions all year. He desperately needed that potion. That was also why he urged Rose to ept it. He had tried thousands of times before seeding, but the potion had been stolen by someone else.. That nearly made him cry. Chapter 477 - The Powerful Nia

Chapter 477: The Powerful Nia

¡°You are¡­I seem to recall seeing you somewhere before.¡± Ste, Rose¡¯s second sister, stared at the girl who had taken the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion when the head of the Abedor family looked as if he was about to cry. Her eyes widened as she realized who the girl was. She did not dare to confirm it. ¡°You are Miss Nia?¡± Rose was the one who eximed and called out the name of the girl. Nia was the person who had taken the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Rose recognized Nia because they were Royal Academy students, and Nia was a Saint Laurent family genius who was well-known in the capital. She had watched the match between Nia and Watson. That match had left an indelible imprint on her. ¡°Hello.¡± Nia nodded. ¡°Are you Nia?¡± Nia, the kingdom¡¯s second-ranked genius, was the strongest genius in the Saint Laurent family. At that moment, the Abedor family¡¯s leader also reacted. He took a deep breath of cold air, and then his face became sad. ¡°Regardless of who you are, entering the Abedor family¡¯s ce so rashly and seeking the Blessings of the Gods and Demons is not appropriate, is it? Rose, my daughter, has made that painstakingly. I have not even had the opportunity to eat it yet.¡± It was no surprise that the Abedor family¡¯s head was upset. The Blessings of the Gods and Demons could transform a person into a tinum-tier angel. That kind of potion was extremely appealing to ordinary people. However, for a genius like Nia, the effect was not as strong. After all, even if Nia did not drink the potion, her strength was far above tinum-tier. Why did she still go to the Abedor family to steal the potion, despite her obvious strength? He could not figure it out. A tender voice came from outside the room just as he was perplexed. ¡°Master Robin, please ept my apologies. I was the one who asked Nia to consume the Blessings of the Gods and Demons.¡± Watson slowly and entered the room. Ste and Rose Weiser¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw him. Then, Rose Weiser knelt on one knee, and Ste rushed to Watson¡¯s side, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, saying, ¡°Watson, I have not seen you in two days. I heard you have been staying in the Dragon Lair and that you have enraged His Majesty. He even imprisoned you. When were you released? Is His Majesty rxed now?¡± Watson¡¯s expression became strange as he looked at his arm, which was pressed against his shoulder. ¡°I left the prison quite some time ago, Miss Ste. I just finished a massive battle with someone above the royal city¡¯s sky. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± A god-tier battle had erupted above the royal city. He even summoned the dragons, the sea folks, and the ckmoon Knights. Ste would not ask such a question if she saw that. ¡°We stayed here after receiving the form; we never left. Furthermore, this room has excellent sound instion. There was a tremor in theboratory just now, and it almost halted our work. What happened outside?¡± Ste scratched her brow, her face expressionless. In response to her words, Watson¡¯s mouth twitched. It was insignificant. Ste¡¯s indifferent attitude toward the outside world was not appropriate for a person. However, as a potion-maker, there was nothing wrong with Ste¡¯s behavior because she could only do her best by focusing all of her attention on one thing and ignoring the others. ¡°Let¡¯s not get into that right now, Watson. Why did you make Miss Nia take the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion now? An elite at her level should not require that potion, right?¡± Ste asked as she pondered something. Watson remained silent. ¡°Miss Ste, if you keep watching, you will know soon enough,¡± he said, raising his chin. Following his words, everyone in the room, including Rose and Robin, the Abedor family¡¯s patriarch, turned to face Nia. Tens of thousands of lights appeared suddenly behind Nia¡¯s back, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Six enormous white wings appeared. A glowing ring appeared above Nia¡¯s head not long after. It was no different than an angel who had epted a god¡¯s or a demon¡¯s blessing. Ste was about to say that Nia¡¯s appearance was unremarkable when something strange happened. The original circle-shaped ring of light above Nia¡¯s head was suddenly dyed with ayer of golden light. Then,plicated patterns appeared on it, as well as golden energy walls. They merged to form a stunning floating crown. Nia¡¯s six white wings turned golden as well. The number of wings began to grow as well. The six massive wings were covered in tiny feathers. If one looked closely, one would notice that they were tiny golden wings. Some of the people who had used the Blessings of the Gods and Demons were transformed into angels, but their wings were made of feathers. Nia¡¯s wings were made of even smaller wings. She appeared to have millions of wings covering her body. She could fly up into the sky with a light p of her wings. ¡°That does not appear to be the same as when I drank the potion. Miss Nia¡¯s aura is far too powerful to ignore. She is tinum-tier, but she exudes a higher level of sophistication. Furthermore, I have the impression that I am submitting to Miss Nia.¡± Ste¡¯s back was forced to sprout six pure white wings. Her wings could not bepared to Nia¡¯s, either in terms of magnificence or structure. At the same time, she felt oppressed by her bloodline. ¡°Watson, I understand why you allowed Miss Nia to take Rose¡¯s potion.¡± ¡°It looks like you understand it, Miss Ste, which is a good thing.¡± Watson nodded and smiled. He allowed Nia to take the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion because Nia was originally of the angel race¡ªshe was the King of Angels. Nia, unlike ordinary angels, would be the King of Angels once she became an angel. Furthermore, Nia was originally at sovereign-tier, but she was only at peak gold-tier after being reincarnated as the Child of God. Watson needed to boost Nia¡¯s power so she could demonstrate even more powerful strength. If Nia¡¯s sovereign-tier served as a reservoir, then that body served as a valve. The lower the tier represented by the valve, the less water it was capable of releasing. Nia¡¯s strength was dozens of times stronger than before she had reached tinum-tier. Watson was not sure if he could beat Nia in the future, but he was not a match for her right then. Ste nodded and said, ¡°Watson, the reason you let Miss Nia take the potion is that Rose created a very powerful potion, right? Not bad, Rose. Even if you only seed once in a thousand attempts, the potion you created has a stronger effect than the original. I believe that potion is no longer only tinum-tier but diamond-tier. Do you remember the sequence of your actions, Rose? You must remember to write it downter. Perhaps we inadvertently improved that potion.¡± Nia¡¯s effects after taking the potion differed from Ste¡¯s. Clearly, Nia¡¯s talent was not only superior to hers, but she was also more adaptable to the potion. It was because Rose¡¯s potion was more potent than what Watson had given them. ¡°Is that right? It has already slipped my mind. All I know is that I followed the recipe.¡± Rose Weiser¡¯s hands moved to the position of her lower abdomen as Steplimented her. Watson shook his head. He thought Ste truly understood it. He had not expected Ste to be incorrect, so he did not correct her. ¡°Nia, how do you feel?¡± he asked Nia, who had transformed into the King of Angels. ¡°Are you still pleased with the gift I gave you?¡± Nia¡¯s strength had been upgraded from gold to tinum-tier thanks to a potion. That was a secondary consideration. The main point was that it had enabled Nia to obtain the body of an angel; as the former King of Angels, Nia would undoubtedly be more suited to an angel¡¯s body than a human¡¯s. Nia reached out her right hand and gently clenched it. The entire room appeared to havee to a halt. All energy factors, whether time or space, had gone silent. Ayer of solid ice appeared in the center of the room, covering the walls and ceiling in an instant, freezing everything. ¡°Honorable Master, I am feeling great right now! After consuming that potion, my body is transformed into an angel of the highest level once more. Using molecr deceleration as an angel, it is possible to freeze starlight-tier ces. I could defeat all the people possessed by the seven gods right now.¡± Nia spoke without emotion, but her tone was gentle. ¡°That is great.¡± The corners of Watson¡¯s mouth twitched. He would be safer if Nia grew stronger. That potion was merely a starter for Nia. He would devise a method to increase Nia¡¯s strength to a higher level. Robin struggled to move his feet, which had been frozen by the cold air, at the far end of the room. His expression became increasingly depressed. He had no idea that the potion was sessfully refined but that its effect would exceed the original effect. It was a shame he did not eat it. However, Watson¡¯s decision was final, and he had no right to object. Watson gave them the prescription and the water from the Spring of Life. Furthermore, they had already announced that they were working for Watson, there was no reason for subordinates to steal from their superiors. Watson turned his head and looked at Rose as if sensing her emotions. ¡°Are those the failed potions, Rose?¡± There was a pile of broken Blessings of the Gods and Demons. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. I have wasted so many materials. I have let you down.¡± Rose approached the experiment table. She apologized with some embarrassment and waved her hands to cover up the scene behind her. ¡°It is all right. The mother of sess is failure. Furthermore, those failures are not insignificant to me. ¡± Watson gently consoled her while waving his hand at the failed products. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, the potions transformed into light rays and fused in the air, transforming into round ck and white potions that emitted an ancient light. The quantity was roughly half of the failed products. Chapter 478 - A Potion Revolution

Chapter 478: A Potion Revolution

[Congrattions, Master, on sessfully fusing with the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potions. You have received aplete Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion.] Hundreds of streams of light appeared in front of Watson as the voice rang in his ears. ¡°One, two, three¡­ one hundred and two hundred and three hundred and four hundred!¡± Ste¡¯s gaze was fixed on the potions that Watson hadbined. She gulped. There were more than 400 potions in front of her. Rose Weiser had previously tried a thousand times and only seeded once; there were 999 failed products, and those failed products were turned intoplete products at a two-to-one ratio. That ratio was unfathomable. It was the same as Watson conjuring up hundreds of blessings out of thin air. ¡°Those blessings appear to be real, but can the effect be the same?¡± Ste could not help but inquire. She was perplexed as to whether the Blessings of the Gods and Demons had the same impact as the real thing. After all, they were made from faulty materials. Perhaps Watson only made that potion appear to be the real thing on the surface. The essence of the potion could be very different. To make money, he might have intended to sell it as inferior to the genuine one. ¡°Master Robin, you will know if you try it. You have been supervising potion-making in the Abedor family for the past two days. I will give you the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion as a reward.¡± Watson motioned with his hand. One of the potions he had just fused transformed into a stream of light and approached Robin. ¡°I did not work too hard, Young Master Watson. My daughter was the one who put in the most effort. I was only here to assist. That potion¡ª¡± Robin gave a hesitant look halfway through his words. He had the same reservations as Ste. He had no idea whether the potion in front of him was poisonous. He could call a random servant to test the effect if Watson had not said anything. However, Watson had asked him to take it, so he was in a bit of a pickle. ¡°What is the matter, Master Robin? Do you think there is a problem with the potion I made? If that is the case, I will bestow the Blessings of the Gods and Demons on someone else.¡± Watson extended his hand toward the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Just as he was about to take it back, Robin gritted his teeth and stuffed the potion into his mouth. ¡°Young Master Watson, you have to be kidding. Why would I be skeptical of you?¡± Robin thought his rtionship with Watson was more important than the effects of the potion. He would suffer a significant loss if Watson were unhappy. He swallowed the potion and closed his eyes nervously, fearful that his body would feel uneasy. Surprisingly, there was nothing awry about his body. On the contrary, an electric current passed through his body, causing every cell to be boiling hot, followed by an indescribable sense offort. Swoosh! A piercing sound was heard. Six pure white wings appeared on Robin¡¯s back, and a halo appeared above his head. In addition, his body emitted a powerful tinum-tier aura. Robin¡¯s face revealed an ecstatic expression as he felt the surge of power in his body, looked at the angel wings that appeared on his back and raised his hand to touch the shapeless halo above his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. That is a real potion. I have also turned into an angel.¡± Initially, he was bothered by Nia stealing his potion. Furthermore, he had no idea how long it would take him to get the next one after she consumed that potion. He no longer had any hope to get the Blessings of the Gods and Demons in the short term; he did not expect Watson to arrange for him to take the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion. He was grateful to Watson, but he was also taken aback. ¡°Immediately converting arge number of defective potions into genuine, usable potions. What level is that?¡± Ste muttered to herself, her face expressionless. Rose Weiser, who had been a little happy because she had developed the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, had also lost her joy at that moment. Watson could produce hundreds of times her output with a wave of his hand, so she could not becent just because she could create a tinum-tier potion. She was nowhere near that level. Rose decided that she would have to work hard to be useful to Watson. Watson said, ¡°Master Robin, you have received the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. My reason foring here has essentially been fulfilled. I have to go now! I originally came to the Abedor manor for two reasons. One is to assist Nia in bing an angel, and the other is to review your achievements and make sure that you can create the Blessings of the Gods and Demons on your own. The Abedor family¡¯s title as the kingdom¡¯s most powerful potion-making family is not in vain. I will give some of the remaining Blessings of the Gods and Demons to your family members, and the rest will be sold on the market.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master Watson. Could you please tell me how much that potion would cost?¡± On the surface, Robin expressed his gratitude, but his heart was sighing. He was not pleased with Watson¡¯s praise for the Abedor family. The Abedor family was already amazing if they could produce the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, but what about Watson, who could create hundreds of the potions with a wave of his hand? Watson had previously stated that he was not good at making a potion. If he was not good at it, the Abedor family¡¯s various potion-makers might as well kill themselves. ¡°I would sell it for 100,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°A hundred thousand gold coins?¡± ¡°Is it too much?¡± Watson frowned in response to Robin¡¯s exmation. ¡°No, Young Master Watson, it is not too much; it is far too little!¡± Robin shook his head and said, ¡°A potion like that can transform a person into a tinum-tier angel, as well as give them eternal life. The price of a hundred thousand gold coins is far too low! tinum-tier plus evesting life. That is a level that people aspire to but may never achieve in their lifetimes. As a result, they should have to earn a few lifetimes of gold coins to pay for it. Only then can it be considered a win rather than a loss.¡± ¡°What you are saying makes sense. So, how much do you think that potion should fetch?¡± ¡°At least ten million gold coins.¡± ¡°Very well, then.¡± A Blessings of the Gods and Demons was worth ten million gold coins. That was a much higher price than Watson had previously set. However, the patriarch of the Abedor family clearly understood the kingdom¡¯s market better than Watson. Since he dared to set a price of ten million gold coins, he could almost certainly guarantee that it would be sold. ¡°I had hoped for a high-end Blessings of the Gods and Demons. After all, receiving the potion would grant one eternal life. That can¡¯t be consumed inrge quantities because too many people would receive eternal life, and the world would be unable to bear it,¡± Watson grumbled to himself. Humans were a rapidly reproducing race. He could not imagine what the world would be like if they continued to give birth to immortals. It would most likely take less than a hundred years for the world to be a ce where no one would die. ¡°I will let you handle the sale of the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. I will just take a cut of the profits when the timees! Aside from that potion, I also have a few new forms. I would like the Abedor family to assist in developing them and selling them after the Blessings of the Gods and Demons.¡± The Book of Wisdom appeared as Watson spoke, and the pen and paper appeared out of thin air. He scribbled quickly on the paper while holding the quill pen. The forms were soon recorded¡ªthey were forms from the Dragon Lair. He quickly jotted ten potions and handed them to Robin, who examined its contents and read aloud. ¡°Super Strength Potion, Super Speed Potion¡­ What tier are these potions?¡± ¡°Those are tinum-tier potions.¡± tinum-tier? Robin¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Watson in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure those potions are all tinum-tier, Young Master Watson?¡± Initially, he thought it would suffice to have the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. After all, a single tinum-tier potion could feed the Abedor family for several lifetimes. He did not expect Watson to give him new forms after they had developed the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. He did not dare to think about what kind of sensation it would cause in the kingdom if so many tinum-tier potions were developed. ¡°These are ten sets of those forms, Watson¡ªten tinum-tier potion forms. Where did you get them from?¡± Ste moved closer to Robin and asked, knowing that there were no potions higher than peak gold-tier in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Furthermore, the ten potion forms Watson gave her were all new to her; it was difficult to imagine a person mastering so many magical forms simultaneously. ¡°It had been a cold winter. I fell into an ancient ruin by ident while out at the border. There was a lot in that ruin. There was not only the Spring of Life water but also many potion forms¡­¡± Watson retorted in his usual defensive manner. ¡°I almost forgot to mention that not all of those potions are tinum-tier. Six of them are tinum-tier, and the other four are diamond-tier!¡± ¡°Diamond-tier?¡± Robin meditated on that word. Even a tinum-tier potion was too much for him to bear, let alone a diamond-tier potion. He had never seen or heard of an elixir of that caliber before. His eyes rolled backward before he fell to the ground with a plop. Even though he had just be an angel, he could not withstand such a powerful blow. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Are you okay, Father?¡± Rose and Ste were taken aback. They dashed over to Robin¡¯s side to check on him. Meanwhile, Watson and Nia said their goodbyes and left the Abedor family. ¡°The kingdom is about to embark on a potion revolution. I am confident in the Abedor family¡¯s abilities. Now, I will pay a visit to the Campbells! I have not had a proper conversation with Gerant and Lubin since they arrived in the capital. I will treat them to a banquet. I have a task for them toplete anyway.¡± Watson took a deep breath as he stood at the manor entrance. His eyes flickered as he strode toward his next destination. Chapter 479 - Resurrection Of The Dead

Chapter 479: Resurrection Of The Dead

At the Campbell mansion. ¡°Father, Augustus had left; he had not yet returned. Furthermore, there was a fierce battle in the sky just now, and he seemed to be involved. Should we send some people to look for him?¡± The Campbell family¡¯s higher-ups were holding a meeting in a hall. The meeting was attended by Armand, McGee, Newman, Freya, and the other older family members. More than ten people were gathered at the round table. Newman¡¯s face was filled with concern, and he spoke in a worried tone. The battle in the sky hadsted half an hour. The royal city had been torn apart even before the battle began. The Campbells were not spared either. A few cracks had ripped the mansion into several pieces. Many people were injured when their houses copsed. The Campbell family had been too preupied with rescuing their family members to notice the battle in the sky. Fortunately, it did not take long for the cracks in the ground and the houses to return to their original state. However, Augustus had vanished. That had caused Newman a great deal of concern. ¡°Looking for Augustus?¡± McGee snorted; he was sitting not far away from him. ¡°I am not sure how many changes have urred in the Campbell family because of Augustus in thest few days. Every time Augustus went out, he caused trouble, and at one point, he even provoked the gods. There are rumors that the kingdom¡¯s seven gods are fighting each other for the sake ofpeting for faith and that they nearly tore the royal city apart. If Augustus dared to get involved in such a matter, then he deserved to die.¡± ¡°What are you on about, McGee?¡± Newman locked his gaze on his older brother. McGee did not want to be outdone. ¡°What is the matter, Newman? Is there something wrong with what I said? Augustus is either in trouble or on his way to getting into trouble. Augustus owed 900 holy relics after losing a bet with Watson at the Royal Academy. I am curious if you intend to ask the family to pay for that.¡± ¡°It is all gibberish. Eldest Brother, how can you believe those rumors?¡± Newman¡¯s pride weakened significantly. He had heard about it as well, but he pretended not to know because he had no way of paying for those 900 holy relics. ¡°Let us not get into that right now. The Campbells have been humiliated by Augustus¡¯ performance in the Dragon Knight recruitment process. We had high hopes for him, but instead of bing a Dragon Knight, he became the kingdom¡¯sughing stock! Forget about that. He even locked himself up aftering home, and when he came out, he had transformed into a woman. Why can¡¯t we scold him?¡± McGee¡¯s voice became increasingly animated as he spoke. He could not have children due to physical reasons, and Augustus was regarded as the Campbell family¡¯s heir due to his exceptional talent. However, Augustus¡¯ performance had deteriorated to the point where he was behaving like a psychopath. McGee, who had been displeased with him for a long time, could not take it any longer. ¡°We¡¯re all family here. Do not argue. Can¡¯t you just sit down and speak amiably?¡± At that precise moment, a slightly plump man seated at the far end of the table spoke cautiously. ¡°Who are you to speak here?¡± ¡°I am speaking with my older brother. What¡¯s it to you?¡± When they heard the fat man¡¯s words, Newman and McGee frowned and looked at the man. They fought because they were members of the main family. They had the right to do so. They had never seen the person at the far end of the table before. What right did he have to scold them? ¡°I am Lubin. I am from the border.¡± The fat man formally introduced himself. Newman¡¯s expression darkened as soon as he heard that. He had a theory as to why his son Augustus was bing increasingly depressed. Watson was from the border, which gave him a negative impression of Lubin, also from the border. ¡°How can a guy from the border speak at this meeting? Don¡¯t divide the family. Get lost! This is no ce for you! I don¡¯t mind sending you out if you don¡¯t leave. It doesn¡¯t look like your family educated you in etiquette. I can assist them.¡± Newman snorted coldly and turned his wrath on Lubin. ¡°Master Newman, please rx. Lubin is new to the Campbell household and is unfamiliar with the house rules. I am sure I will teach him a good lessonter. In any case, Master Newman, do not get so worked up.¡± After being chastised by Newman, the people around Lubin were enraged. On the surface, they could only smile at him. While scolding Lubin, they consoled Newman and the others. Lubin had been invited to the meeting because he had demonstrated great strength when he arrived in the capital. He had also brought many valuable items and was even invited to the royal pce. They had been questioning Lubin about his life at the border for the past few days. He had shown off his wealth at the border. He had even given some of his tools to his family members, raising his status within the family. Initially, Lubin was there to see his family members. The ignorant man had not expected to get involved in a disagreement with Newman. As a result, many of the higher-ups from the branch families were dissatisfied with him. They discussed not bringing him there the next time. There were six branch families in the Campbell family, seven including the main family. Those branch families were the results of the Campbell family¡¯s early political marriages to expand their influence. Members of the branch family could not be the patriarch because their bloodline was not pure enough. They had been suppressed for years by people from the main family. They were no different than their subordinates to the main family. If the main family members wanted to kill them, they would have to pinch their noses and bear with it. ¡°I feel as if the air in the room has be dirty after attending a meeting with such a person! Furthermore, despite being a Campbell family member, I heard that Lubin had joined the border count. Isn¡¯t this an act of betrayal?¡± Lubin remained silent as those around him chastised him. However, Newman continued to speak about that. Armand, who sat at the head of the table, had remained quiet. He did not get involved. ¡°Of course, that is not regarded as a betrayal. Master Newman, I hope you will refrain from being so aggressive. Why don¡¯t you go out if you don¡¯t like the environment here?¡± They heard a young and tender voice. ¡°Who dares to address me in such a manner?¡± Newman took a quick look around. That voice was not Lubin¡¯s. Instead, it felt very familiar to him. As he turned his head around to look for the source, the others did as well, and they saw a youth dressed in a long white robe. His hands were behind his back, and he had a confident smile on his young face. As he walked in, his blue eyes were filled with all kinds of stars. ¡°Watson!¡± Newman gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare youe here?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson,¡± he says. Lubin stood up and walked in front of Watson, respectfully kneeling on one knee. The Campbell family¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ expressions immediately darkened. They were surprised that Lubin had bowed toward Watson. They would not invite that man to another meeting. ¡°Do not be rude to the guests, Newman.¡± Armand, who had been resting with his eyes closed, abruptly opened them. He supported his chin with his hands crossed. ¡°Why have youe to the Campbell family, Watson?¡± ¡°I have two pieces of news to share with you. The first is good news, and the second is bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Watson. Is it a good or bad thing? How is that relevant to us?¡± Newman appeared dissatisfied. Even Freya, one of the main family¡¯s three siblings, followed suit. ¡°Watson, the Campbell mansion is not where you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve caused the Campbell family to be in such a miserable state, and yet you still dare toe here.¡± ¡°Augustus and Watson were not the only ones fighting in the sky. And Augustus has gone missing. Maybe it is because of Watson.¡± The Campbell family¡¯s older family members on both sides of the conference table debated it animatedly. Every single one of them looked at Watson with a hostile expression on their face. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet.¡± Armand knocked on the table with his hand. Everyone in the room calmed down. Then, he turned to Watson and said, ¡°Watson, speak. What news did you bring? I would prefer to hear the bad news first.¡± ¡°The bad news is that Augustus had died in the battle to protect His Majesty, who the gods threatened.¡± Watson¡¯s words resounded like a thunderp, exploding within the Campbell mansion. ¡°What do you mean, he died protecting His Majesty? Watson, you murdered my son! Return my son¡¯s life to me!¡± Newman pounced on Watson like an enraged lion, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws. ¡°Stay away from Young Master Watson!¡± Lubin raised his head while kneeling on the ground. Six wings spread from his back, and as his wings pped, a powerful tinum-tier aura enveloped the entire house, causing Newman to take two steps backward subconsciously. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You scumbag! You are in league with Watson, as expected! My son is dead, and I no longer want to live. Today, I am going to kill all of you. I don¡¯t care who wants to stop me.¡± Newman¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he crazily took a step toward Watson. Everyone in the room was moved, but no one stopped him. The corners of Armand¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You said that there were two pieces of news. You¡¯ve given us the bad news. So, what is the good news?¡± ¡°The good news is that I can bring Augustus back to life.¡± Watson spoke clearly and enunciated each word. Newman had been approaching him erratically, but when he heard those words, he froze like a statue. ¡°What do you mean, Watson? A resurrection? Can you bring the dead back to life? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± If someone else had imed to be able to bring the dead back to life, Newman would haveughed and thought that person was insane. However, it was Watson. He had witnessed Watson¡¯s various abilities firsthand, and he knew what a terrifying monster Watson was. If Watson said he could do it, then he might be able to do it. After the battle, the Campbell family had already sent people to look for Augustus. However, they had returned empty-handed. Naturally, he had also dispatched some of his men to look for Augustus. He was mentally prepared for Augustus to be in danger after considering everything that had happened recently. He still sobbed when he heard Watson¡¯s bad news. However, Watson had given him hope after he had broken down. Since that was the case, he should not have said anything about Augustus¡¯ death. Was he ying with Newman¡¯s emotions? ¡°As I previously stated, I have good and bad news for you. Master Armand requested the bad news first, so I delivered it.¡± Watson shook his head. ¡°Stop ying word games with me, Watson. You imed to be able to resurrect Augustus. I am not sure I believe what you said,¡± Armand said, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°That is all I have to say. I will bring Augustus back to life in front of everyone.¡± Watson appeared unconcerned. A chess piece glowed with starlight on his chest. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened the moment that chess piece appeared. They felt as if Watson held the key to their fate. Chapter 480 - Human Creation

Chapter 480: Human Creation

¡°Activate the race chess piece, Human Creation.¡± Watson reached out and grabbed the chess piece that floated out of his chest. The chess piece danced slightly in his hand, and light poured out andnded on the ground. A ball of light squirmed and transformed into a human figure. During that process, green life energy burst out of Watson¡¯s body. The life energy drew the symbol of a World Tree on his back and poured into the human figure that appeared on the ground. The energy fused, first the bones, then the flesh and blood. A naked man appeared in front of everyone. He had fiery red hair, and his face was the same as Augustus¡¯. He looked proud and domineering. The color of his eyes was different. They were not dark red but emerald green, and there was confusion in them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why am I here? ¡± Augustus, who had been resurrected, raised his hands and looked at himself, somewhat at a loss. He remembered he had been forced toy eggs for a day, which weakened his body. The king had sent a woman named Sidi to visit him and had even fed him some ck liquid. After that, his consciousness faded. Did the King send someone to kill him? Even though Augustus could not remember anything after his body was invaded, the memory fragments that asionally shed through his mind reminded him of something. ¡°Augustus has been resurrected. What kind of ability is that?¡± The people in the room were taken aback by Augustus¡¯ appearance. What surprised them the most was not the fact that Augustus had been resurrected but that his body was no longer in the transformed puppet form. Instead, he had returned to his original form. Augustus¡¯ body was full of muscles, and it was clear that he was flesh and blood. After recovering Augustus¡¯ body, Watson stopped the transfer of life energy from his body, and the human chess piece returned to his chest. As the controller of the human race chess piece, Watson could create humans. He could create different humans ording to his preferences and perspectives. Strictly speaking, the Augustus he created was no longer the original Augustus. He was just another person who had the same memories, experiences, and personality as Augustus. Whether the twopletely the same people could be considered as one person was a controversial topic. At least to the Campbell family, Augustus had been resurrected. ¡°Wait a minute, what if this Augustus is a fake illusion? Or if Watson simply used magic to imitate Augustus¡¯ appearance, but in essence, that person is not my child.¡± While the others were eximing in shock, Newman approached Augustus and stretched his right hand outward, wanting to touch Augustus¡¯ cheek. However, he still held it in and turned his head to question Watson. Humans were like that. When they could not see hope, they would try their best to hold on to it. However, when they saw hope, they would start to question whether it was real or not. ¡°Augustus, your father thinks that you are not real. Prove it to him. ¡± Watson smiled slightly. The confusion in Augustus¡¯ eyes disappeared when he heard his words. He frowned. ¡°Watson, so it was you who saved me. Don¡¯t think that you can order me around just because you saved me.¡± Augustus shifted his gaze to Newman. His gaze became conflicted. ¡°Father, I¡¯m Augustus. What can I do to prove that I¡¯m not a fake?¡± ¡°Say a few things that only the Campbell family knows.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Augustus nodded and cleared his throat, ¡°In order to defeat Watson, I was modified by Grandfather in time. The flesh that was cut from my body was not thrown away. Instead, Grandfather sealed it in a container and ced it in the second flowerbed in the courtyard. That was considered a secret.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only Augustus and I know about that.¡± Armand nodded as well. The flesh cut from Augustus¡¯ body should have been disposed of. Armand was reluctant to bury Augustus¡¯ flesh in the second flowerbed. Perhaps it was because Augustus¡¯ body contained a strong power; the flowers were in full bloom in the garden where Augustus¡¯ flesh was buried. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. Maybe a gardener saw the flesh buried under the flowers when he was trimming them, or maybe someone secretly saw Father burying the flesh there.¡± Newman was a little moved, but he still shook his head. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk about you, Father. You have a mistress outside, the wife of a certain count in the capital. That manor was bought in my name, so I went there once! Although you and Mother appear loving, I know that you have a hobby. You like other people¡¯s wives.¡± Augustus spoke slowly, and the atmosphere in the meeting room immediately changed after he finished speaking. Many of the higher-ups cast their gazes on Newman with strange expressions. ¡°Newman, is that true? You like other people¡¯s wives? The count¡¯s wife? I did not expect you to have such a hobby. If this matter were to spread, it would be another major scandal in the kingdom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that fake in front of you¡­ No, don¡¯t listen to Augustus¡¯ nonsense. ¡± Newman¡¯s face alternated between green and ashen. He denied it, but he called the young man Augustus. ¡°I¡¯m aware of a portrait of Aunt Freya in Uncle¡¯s room. Once, he stripped naked in front of the portrait and did something indescribable. He gave me a thousand gold coins and told me not to tell anyone about that,¡± Augustus continued. ¡°Brother McGee, is there such a thing? You know, I have a husband.¡± Freya looked at her eldest brother, shame and anger appearing on her face. ¡°Nonsense, how is such a thing possible? D*mn it, Newman! Quickly shut your son up!¡± McGee gritted his teeth; his expression was furious. He pped the table and stood up. At that moment, Augustus gave a few more tidbits about the Campbell family. Just as the higher-ups of the Campbell family were feeling uneasy, Augustus suddenly changed the topic to Armand. ¡°As for Grandfather, I also know one thing¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Augustus. Without a doubt, you are the genius of our Campbell family, Augustus. We don¡¯t need to confirm it anymore. I believe everyone has no objections, right?¡± Without waiting for Augustus to finish speaking, Armand hurriedly interrupted him. As the head of the Campbell family, it would be too embarrassing if Augustus exposed him. At that moment, after he finished speaking, all the higher-ups of the Campbell family nodded. ¡°That must be Augustus.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely him.¡± They did not want Augustus to expose more things. He had given away too many of their secrets. The person in front of them was Augustus. ¡°Watson, you came to us and resurrected Augustus. We owe you a favor. What do you want in return?¡± Armand tried to conceal his awkwardness. His fingers tapped on the table as he asked with a serious expression. Watson and the Campbell family did not have a good rtionship. However, Watson had revived, so it was impossible for him not to return the favor. ¡°Well, I want to choose a person to be the next head of the Campbell family. What do you think?¡± Watson ced his finger on his lips and revealed a half-smile. His words made many of the higher-ups in the Campbell family look troubled. They were prepared to refuse him. They wanted to appoint someone in their family to be the future head of the Campbell family. There was only one person Watson could nominate. Many people turned their gaze to Lubin. If Lubin became the head of the Campbell family, Watson would control their family in the future. ¡°Watson, forgive me for not agreeing to your request.¡± Armand did not hesitate at all as he rejected Watson¡¯s request. ¡°Make a new request.¡± Watson smiled as if he had expected that result. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll change my request. Since I resurrected Augustus, the Campbell family shall give me another 100 holy relics for that. Together with the 900 holy relics that Augustus owed me, the Campbell family will need to give me 1,000 holy relics.¡± A thousand holy relics? All the holy relics in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdombined were not that much. The Campbell family¡¯s higher-ups wereining in their hearts, while Augustus frowned. ¡°Watson, do you think I¡¯m worth a hundred holy relics?¡± ¡°Augustus, stop talking.¡± Newman stepped forward and pulled Augustus back toward him. If Augustus continued to talk, Watson would increase the price, and the Campbell family would have to pay even more. ¡°Then let¡¯s put it this way. I¡¯ll give you one week to pay me that! Lubin, let¡¯s go. Anyway, they don¡¯t want you to stay in the meeting. They even said that you¡¯ve polluted the air here. Let them continue their discussion.¡± Watson turned around and walked out. Lubin followed closely behind him. Before that, he nced at the people in the room. At that moment, no one dared to mock him. Instead, they looked cautious, and that scene made him sneer, and he left without looking back. On the one hand, he had returned to the Campbell family to show off the benefits he had obtained from Mount Creation. On the other hand, he also wanted to improve the lives of his family members. That group of people, led by Newman, actually criticized him during the meeting. So, he had nothing to say. It was much better to stay by Watson¡¯s side than to stay there. Initially, when Watson asked for a thousand holy relics, he could still help to intercede. After that, he could not be bothered to care about it. ¡°Newman, the meeting here is not suitable for you. No need to stay. Go and wait outside! There¡¯s also the cost of revyou¡¯dAugustus. The Campbell family will not help you pay for that. Think of a way to solve that.¡± After Watson left, Armand immediately waved at Newman as if he did not like Newman. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Newman gritted his teeth and braced himself to agree. He brought Augustus and walked out of the room. The higher-ups looked at Newman with pity, even though they knew that Newman had caused the Campbell family to suffer the loss of a thousand holy relics. In addition, he had an affair with the count¡¯s wife. Armand could no longer protect him, and the prestige Newman had built up after decades of hard work in the Campbell family had copsed in an instant. The same thing happened with another family in the royal city. Chapter 481 - The Ptolemy Familys Meeting

Chapter 481: The Ptolemy Family¡¯s Meeting

At the Ptolemy family¡¯s estate in the royal city. The Ptolemy family was different from the Campbells and the Saint Laurent family. Due to theck of geniuses in the younger generation and the fact that the Ptolemy family¡¯s primary industry was sea transportation, the Ptolemy family¡¯s home was at the floating city, while their branch family was in the royal city. Daniel, the head of the Ptolemy family, was sitting in front of a round table in the branch family¡¯s manor, holding a teacup and sipping tea. He was listening to the branch family members¡¯ report on what had happened in the capital that day. ¡°Master Daniel, Young Master Casey recentlypeted in the Royal Academy¡¯spetition in the capital, and he is now a well-known genius throughout the kingdom! In addition, Young Master Casey obtained a dragon and rose to the rank of a Dragon Knight.¡± ¡°I am familiar with Young Master Casey¡¯s dragon. They are tall and powerful. My heart trembles just looking at them! The Ptolemy family has always rankedst among the three great families. With Young Master Casey¡¯s great aplishments, our future development may not be inferior to Campbells and the Saint Laurent family.¡± The branch family members, led by a white-haired branch family head, praised Casey. Casey and Lana were standing behind Daniel. ¡°Where were you?¡± Casey asked, scratching his brow. He tried to appear calm, but the smile revealed his true feelings. A pillow-shaped dragony on his shoulder, showing only the head of a bird and arge snot bubble drooping from his nose. He could not tell how powerful it was, no matter how he looked at it. Daniel set the teacup down and looked at Casey. The young man had aplished a lot in thest few days, but the praises from the branch families were exaggerated. He had no idea how powerful the dragon next to him was. However, Casey was also a genius in the kingdom¡ªhe became a tinum-tier elite after obtaining a tinum-tier weapon. It would have been impossible for the original Casey to enter the top 16 of the kingdom without the aid of a weapon. If he had had to face anyone, he would have most likely been eliminated. Furthermore, that weapon was said to be Watson¡¯s creation. Casey had also advanced to gold-tier thanks to Watson¡ªhe had done that with the sun and moon fruits. Those were not the most important. The main point was that Casey was Watson¡¯s subordinate and follower. That was the promise Casey made in the Holy Dragon Tavern. Many people in the capital were aware of it. In the eyes of the capital¡¯s noblemen, Casey had only been a wasteful squanderer. However, they had no choice but to hold Casey in high regard because of Watson¡¯s reputation. Daniel was initially unaware of the situation. He only found out about it after arriving in the royal city. He learned that his son, who had grown into a promising young man, was someone else¡¯s sidekick. His son had to rely on others to be kind to him. How could he stand it? He was also displeased with the individual who had reported to him in Watergate City. If there was a problem, he should have told him sooner rather than telling him what was good for him and making him happy for nothing. ¡°Casey¡¯s greatest aplishment is rted to Watson. Watson caused so much havoc in Watergate City, and now he is assisting Casey. What in the world is he thinking?¡± Daniel muttered to himself. He had only arrived in the royal city. He discovered that things were not as he had imagined. ¡°Uncles and aunts, your eyesight is exceptional. That is a tinum-tier sleeping bag dragon. It did awaken its Phoenix bloodline after consuming Watson¡¯s Phoenix Egg in the Dragon Lair. It is said to be the only dragon in the kingdom to possess both the dragon and Phoenix bloodline! Previously, my sleeping bag dragon outperformed Watson¡¯s God-armed Dragon, Sebastian, in the Dragon Knight test. Based on my rtionship with Watson, my dragon can grow even stronger if I were to ask him to assist me.¡± ¡°Watson has a lot of good stuff in his hands. He also has the Phoenix Egg and water from the Spring of Life. I heard that he could use water from the Spring of Life to make a tinum-tier potion to upgrade someone to a tinum-tier angel! Ste of the Abedor family has been elevated to the rank of an angel. Many people in the academy are aware of this. It would be fantastic if he could provide me with such a potion.¡± ¡°That is right. I am sure you have seen the battle that took ce in the sky. ording to His Majesty, a battle broke out because of the gods. It nearly ripped the royal city apart. Fortunately, Watson intervened in time to save the royal city. Watson even defeated the gods¡¯ projection. It is extremely enviable. I believe I can reach Watson¡¯s level if I can get to tinum-tier.¡± Casey spoke confidently and boasted about himself. His words inadvertently elicited envy in Watson. The people from the branch families nodded in agreement. ¡°Case is truly amazing. He had established a rapport with a genius of Watson¡¯s caliber and even persuaded him to assist him.¡± ¡°Do not say anything stupid. Watson is powerful because he has more resources. If Young Master Casey had the same resources as Watson, he would be as powerful as well. No, he would be even more powerful than Watson.¡± Someone must have noticed Daniel¡¯s face had darkened; he red at the person beside him and quickly changed his words. ¡°Please ept my apologies for not agreeing on that point. Young Master Watson¡¯s strength is rted to his resources, but those resources were obtained by Young Master Watson using his own strength.¡± There were some discordant voices amongst the crowd. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the person who spoke. A young man with golden hair approached them. He was dressed in the distinctive blue clothing of the Ptolemy family branch. ¡°What is your name?¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils constricted. Casey was there to spread the word about Watson¡¯s strength, which had given him a headache. He became even more enraged when he discovered that someone had opposed him. He went to the capital to hear people singing praises for Casey, not Watson. ¡°That is Gerant, Master Daniel. He is from the other side of the border! He was a member of our branch family who was dispatched to the border to serve as a Mayor. He brought many border specialties with him when he returned to the capital. Among them is the Spring of Life mentioned by Young Master Casey. Even His Majesty was moved.¡± Gerant¡¯s introduction was cut short by the head of the branch family. He had an adoring grin on his face. ¡°Gerant has just arrived. He might have forgotten the Ptolemy family¡¯s rules. Do not be such a jerk. Do not bring yourself down to his level, Master Daniel.¡± ¡°Are you from the border?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes had already lit up before Daniel could respond. He moved quickly in front of Gerant and assessed him. ¡°Do you know anything about Watson¡¯s potion that allows a person to advance to tinum-tier?¡± ¡°I know about it because I used the potion that Young Master Casey mentioned earlier.¡± Gerant nodded. He emitted a powerful aura. On his back, six pure white wings appeared. ¡°That is fantastic. That potion appears to be exactly as I predicted. It has the potential to propel a person to the tinum tier. Do you happen to have any extra potions? If you do not have any, could you help me in requesting one from Watson?¡± Casey¡¯s face lit up with surprise, and the light in his eyes grew brighter. He rubbed his hands together, requesting more. Daniel could not hold it in any longer at that point. He abruptly stood up and mmed the teacup in his hand onto the ground. ¡°Casey, go home! Take a look at yourself! What do you look like now? If you want to be a better cultivator, you must put in more effort rather than relying on the benefits of others. You can be a tinum-tier angel simply by drinking that potion. There could be severe side effects. You do not even have to put in a lot of effort to get stronger. How can such a good thing exist in the world?¡± Chapter 482 - The Environment Was Too Bad

Chapter 482: The Environment Was Too Bad

¡°Father?¡± As Daniel suddenly lost his temper and fell into a rage, Casey seemed a little confused. His arms twisted around his body unnaturally, and he appeared to be at a loss. ¡°Gerant, right? You are a talented person sent by the branch family to be the mayor of a border town. I remember that there is such a thing, indeed! Has your term ended? You can go back to the border now,¡± Daniel took a deep breath and said indifferently to Gerant. Even though his words were very tactful, everyone could hear that he was secretly banishing Gerant to the border. In other words, he did not want to see Gerant there. That made many people from the branch families look at Gerant with pity. Initially, they had wanted to curry favor with him because Gerant had tinum-tier strength and had a rtionship with Watson. In the end, Gerant¡¯s words just made Daniel unhappy. Daniel had always stayed in the floating city and operated in the shipping industry. However, he was suddenly at the capital. Everyone knew what he was doing. He had heard of Casey¡¯s great feat and wanted to show off. It was not even Casey¡¯s credit but Watson¡¯s. Gerant could not even imagine such a simple thing. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I had wanted to use Gerant¡¯s favor to build a rtionship with Watson, but now it seems like it doesn¡¯t matter anymore! Watson was imprisoned in the dungeon because he was a genius and had too much pride. After returning to the royal city, he even contradicted His Majesty. I did not expect the people around him would also behave like that.¡± Some of the people from the branch family could not help but shake their heads. After experiencing the big battle in the sky, the Ptolemy family¡¯s manor was also affected. Fortunately, Daniel was at the capital at that time with arge number of guards. In addition, he hid in the manor at the beginning of the battle, so he was not even injured. However, because of that, Daniel did not know much about what happened during the battle. Daniel only heard that Watson had summoned his guards from the border, but he also had help from the sea folks and the dragons. He did not find it strange that Watson could do that. After all, Watson had let the sea folks and tens of thousands of ves go when they were in the floating city. Perhaps the so-called sea folks that Watson had summoned were the ves that had been let go. After that battle, Watson was pardoned by the King and was allowed to leave the prison. The interval between Watson¡¯s attack, the end of the battle, and His Majesty¡¯s pardoning was very short, but it was as if it had been nned long ago. It was not only Daniel who felt that way. The people from the other families also felt the same. No matter what, Watson was still the most powerful genius in the kingdom. There was no harm in trying to rope him into their family. However, after seeing Gerant rebuking Daniel, they dispelled the thoughts in their hearts. After all, they were part of the Ptolemy family. Before roping in Watson, they first had to live well within the family. ¡°Master Daniel, you want to expel me from the Ptolemy family just because I spoke the truth to protect Young Master Watson?¡± Gerant raised his head and asked in return. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Gerant, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Someone from a branch family tugged at the corner of Gerant¡¯s clothes. Gerant did not care and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning the head of the family. I don¡¯t have the guts to do that. I¡¯m just curious! But now I¡¯ve roughly guessed his thoughts. I¡¯ll pack my things and leave the Ptolemy family.¡± There was no anger in Gerant¡¯s expression. Instead, it was filled with disappointment. He had only been in the Ptolemy family for more than a day. During that time, he had found out about the conflict between Watson and the Ptolemy family in the floating city. He had wanted to resolve the conflict between the two, but Daniel¡¯s actions at that moment made him feel a chill in his heart. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong. On the contrary, Daniel had twisted the truth in order to show off his son. After being used by others, he became angry out of humiliation. He did not have the bearing of a family head at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. You can leave now! Seeing that you¡¯re so protective of Watson, you should have a good rtionship with him. I wonder if Watson will still take you in after he finds out that you¡¯ve been chased away by the Ptolemy family.¡± Daniel stretched out his hand and pointed outside the manor. ¡°Gerant, from now onward, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Ptolemy family. I¡¯ll ask Watson how he taught his subordinates.¡± ¡°Seriously? He actually disowned Gerant?¡± ¡°Looks like the family head is really angry this time.¡± A group of people from the branch families whispered to each other. No one dared stand up to Gerant. Gerant¡¯s face alternated between green and ashen as Daniel questioned him. He was silent and was about to turn around and leave when a youthfulugh suddenly came from the direction of the manor¡¯s entrance. ¡°Master Daniel, I noticed you got so angry the moment I arrived! Calm down. I¡¯ll be the one to instruct my subordinates. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about it. Everyone looked toward the direction of the voice and discovered that Watson was slowly walking into the manor. A fat man walked behind him, and he was winking at Gerant. He said, ¡°Gerant, it seems like you are the same as me. You are not weed into the family either! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been by Young Master Watson¡¯s side for too long, but I feel bored when I look at those people who are trying to tter me. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good to do so, but they haven¡¯t found someone worthy to serve. Their standards are too low.¡± ¡°Lubin, it seems that you have the same thoughts as me,¡± Gerant replied and quickly walked in front of Watson. He knelt on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°The Mayor of Monte Town, Gerant, pays his respects to Young Master Watson. I¡¯ve made a fool out of you just now.¡± ¡°Get up. I¡¯m here to pick you up. Next, I¡¯m going to give you and Lubin a few missions.¡± Watson helped Gerrard up. Then, he looked around and shook his head slightly. ¡°The environment here is too bad. It¡¯s not suitable for you anyway. I¡¯ll give you two a decent ce to live.¡± The environment was too bad? Watson¡¯s words were like needles piercing the ears of the Ptolemy family members, especially when Daniel, whose face had already darkened. ¡°Watson, I heard that you¡¯ve achieved quite a bit in the capital and even obtained the title as the strongest genius in the kingdom. However, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to speak in such a tone in front of me? Your master and I are old friends. No matter what, I am your elder.¡± ¡°Watson, you¡¯re here!¡± Before Daniel could finish his sentence, Casey had already rushed forward and stood in front of Watson with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just told my family about you. I¡¯ve only had good things to say about you. I wonder if you can give me a potion that can upgrade a person to a tinum-tier angel. If you¡¯re willing to do that, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± It was not just Casey. The sleeping bag dragon on his shoulder seemed to have seen his family when it saw Watson. It instantly left Casey and went to hug Watson¡¯s cheek and let out an intimate cry. That scene made the Ptolemaic family members feel a bit awkward. Daniel¡¯s face darkened like a piece of charcoal. Chapter 483 - Building The Sea Folks Stronghold

Chapter 483: Building The Sea Folks¡¯ Stronghold

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What a little cutie.¡± Watson reached out with his hand and patted the sleeping bag dragon on his shoulder. With a flip of his hand, two sun fruits immediately appeared in his hand. After the sleeping bag dragon happily ate them, he turned his gaze to Casey. ¡°Casey, you said you¡¯d do anything if I gave you a Blessings from the Gods and Demons potion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson.¡± Casey nodded. I want you to kneel and beg me. Is that even possible? ¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Casey looked troubled. He turned his head to look at Daniel and the other members of the Ptolemy family behind him. It was not just Daniel; the other members of the Ptolemy family shook their heads. Asking someone to kneel was too difficult, especially for Casey. As the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master, someone who might seed in the position of the family head in the future, if he were to kneel before Watson in front of so many people, he would lose all his dignity. ¡°Watson, your conditions are too difficult!¡± Casey said. Just as everyone had expected such an expression, he said, ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s change to another ce. I¡¯ll kneel and beg for mercy from you.¡± Casey¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s jaws drop. A few people from the branch families almost fell down. Daniel¡¯s eyes were also filled with killing intent. ¡°Casey, you¡¯re a disgrace. Come back here.¡± Daniel came in front of Watson and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, when you were in the floating city, you made a deal with the Ptolemy family. I believe that it is a friendly deal! This time, not only did youe to take Gerant away, you even humiliated my son Casey. What exactly is your motive? Do you have something against my family?¡± ¡°Master Daniel, you are too serious. I¡¯m taking Gerant away because your family doesn¡¯t want him. As for Casey, he can do whatever he wants.¡± Watson shrugged. Daniel snorted coldly. ¡°Watson, even if it is as you say, you still want my son to kneel in front of so many people. You are not giving me any respect at all. It seems like you don¡¯t want to continue trading with the Ptolemy family! Thest time you helped build the gold-tier ship, we agreed to give you a portion of the profits. I¡¯ve brought the money, but from your attitude, it seems like you don¡¯t want the money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. First, take the money that belongs to you, but you have to apologize for insulting my son. Also, you have to keep Gerant. I haven¡¯t punished him for contradicting me just now. If you can do what you did just now, I¡¯ll pretend that it did not happen! The second option, you take Gerant away. From now on, the deal between the Ptolemy family and you will be canceled. I¡¯ll return the ship¡¯s blueprint to you. You can choose for yourself. ¡± ¡°Forget about apologies, Master Daniel. The Ptolemy family has already seen my blueprint and learned how to build a magic ship. Even if you return the blueprint to me now, you won¡¯t stop building it. Won¡¯t I be at a loss then? However, as a person with great magnanimity, I won¡¯t care about those gains and losses. The reason I came here today is to take Gerant away. I don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Watson spoke indifferently and turned to walk out. Gerant immediately came behind him and walked out with Lubin. Seeing that scene, the Ptolemy family members could not help but shake their heads,menting Watson¡¯s stupidity. For Gerant¡¯s sake, he had refused to continue his rtionship with the Ptolemy family. Gerant was just a member of the branch family. How could his value beparable to the entire Ptolemy family? At the same time, they also admired Watson. He was willing to go to such an extent for a subordinate, even willing to shed all pretense of cordiality with Master Daniel. Every subordinate would want such a superior. While everyone felt conflicted, Watson and Gerant had already walked toward Ptolemy manor entrance. Watson pped his hands. ¡°Nia, is the matter settled?¡± ¡°My honorable master, ording to your orders, I¡¯ve already spent ten million gold coins to buy all the ten mansions nearby.¡± Nia descended from the sky as the King of Angels with countlessyers of wings on her back and a crown on her head. The powerful aura emanating from her body made everyone feel suffocated. Her words shocked everyone even more. ¡°They spent ten million gold coins to buy every mansion in the vicinity. Is that for real?¡± Some were the residences of high-ranking ministers in the kingdom, and some were the residences of other noblemen. Were those people willing to sell their houses? Exmations rose and fell. The noblemen who could live around the archduke¡¯s family were of high rank, and those residences were carefully selected. Even meeting the owner of those houses was difficult, let alone buying the mansions. ¡°Well done.¡± Watson nodded and smiled at Lubin and Gerant behind him. ¡°I just said I¡¯d give you a ce to live in the royal city. Those houses were prepared for you.¡± When he left the Abedor family, he had asked Nia to start buying those houses. As the eldest daughter of the Saint Laurent family and the kingdom¡¯s second genius, plus the money Watson had given her, those noblemen could not refuse her offer. ¡°Young Master Watson, we can simply find a ce to stay in the royal city. Ten luxurious manors worth ten million gold coins? It¡¯s truly a waste to give them to us.¡± Gerant and Lubin looked at each other hesitantly. They were very grateful for Watson¡¯s good intentions, but as subordinates, they did not want Watson to spend money. ¡°As a superior, it¡¯s normal for me to care about my subordinates. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t say that only you are allowed to live in those luxurious mansions. ¡± ¡°Who else is living with us?¡± Gerant and Lubin were a little puzzled, and at that moment, Watson pped his hands once again. Crash! The sound of waves and the rolling sea descended from the sky. The 100,000 sea folk, led by Poseidon, descended. That scene shocked the hearts of the people there; even the pedestrians on the streets looked at the scene with their mouths wide open. ¡°Well met, Young Master Watson!¡± Poseidon, leader of the sea folks, immediately bowed respectfully. The sea folk behind her did the same thing, swaying their fishtails to show their respect. ¡°Starting today, you will live with the sea folk and teach them how to function in human society! At the same time, I will construct a waterway between the royal city and the floating city. You can use it to pass goods between the royal city and the floating city and build an army.¡± As Watson spoke, he extended his hand toward the outside of the manor. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Boom! With a loud bang, a huge pce appeared outside the Ptolemy manor. The entire pce was made of crystals and floated in mid-air. There was seawater flowing under the pce, and there was a school of fish swimming inside.. The blue seawater covered half of the city, recing the original sky. Chapter 484 - Let Me Kneel

Chapter 484: Let Me Kneel

[Congrattions, Master, for fusing so many manors. You have obtained a diamond-tier building, Torrent Pce] [Diamond-tier building: Torrent Pce] [Abilities: Ocean Creation (able to change any terrain youe into contact with into the ocean), Seawater Barrier (a barrier formed by water elements that can withstand diamond-tier attacks), Absolute Disintegration (when the pce is attacked, it will not be destroyed, but will split into smaller and more pces), Sea Giant (using seawater to condense into giants to attack enemies).] [Additional ability: Tsunami Cannon (a magic cannon made from seawater. The cannonballs released can cause a tsunami).] After Watson performed the fusion, a seawater pce appeared in the sky. He immediately flew into the air and looked around the entire capital. Near the western part of the capital, he found a t ground and waved his hand at it. The huge pce in the sky immediately flew out andnded on the huge t ground to the west of the capital. The surging seawater washed thend away, causing a huge pit to appear on the ground. The seawater filled the pit, and the pce sank into the seawater, leaving only the tip. That was not the end. After the terrain changed from the in to the sea, the waterways washed away the soil, turning into rivers and streams that meandered further away. Initially, there were norgekes around the royal city except for a moat. However, under Watson¡¯s methods, a giant saltwaterke that stretched for dozens of kilometers appeared outside the royal city. The waterways that spread out from theke connected all the smallkes nearby, turning them into a giantwork of rivers. ¡°Sess.¡± Watson nodded in satisfaction at the waterways that appeared around the royal city. On the one hand, he had asked the sea folks to go to the royal city so that he could use their army to threaten King Landhar III. On the other hand, he wanted the sea folks to appear before humans officially. He wanted to start achieving peaceful progress between humans and the sea folks. At the same time, he also wanted to use the sea folks to build an army to expand his military influence. ¡°Isn¡¯t that spectacr?¡± When Watson made his move, Gerant spread his angel wings and flew into the air, watching the changes happening around the royal city. He could not help but sigh. No matter who it was, they would feel shocked when they saw thend copse and clear rivers appear. They would feel amazed when they saw the sky-blue color on the originally endless khaki. ¡°With just a wave of his hand, a hugeke appeared outside the capital. That is the strength of the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius!¡± People from the Ptolemy family also flew into the air and saw Watson¡¯s actions. They could not help but exim in admiration. With just a wave of his hand, he had changed the environment of a ce. They did not know if Sword Saint Reid could do the same thing, but they knew that the power disyed in that scene had far exceeded their understanding. The purpose of creating all of that was because Watson wanted to help his subordinates find a ce to live. ¡°Gerant and Lubin, you will live there. Later, you can go and see if you like it. Before that, I still have some gifts for you.¡± Watson descended from the air and smiled as he flipped his palm. A golden book appeared in his palm, and two tubes of potions floated outward. ¡°These two potions are Dragon Transformation potions. After consuming them, you will be a diamond-tier dragon, which will greatly increase your strength! The ckmoon Knights on Mount Creation have already consumed these potions. As mayors, you will have to consume them as well.¡± Gerant and Lubin knelt with excited expressions on their faces as they looked at the potions in Watson¡¯s hand that emitted the aura of a dragon and surrounded the phantoms of the dragon race. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson, for your gift.¡± They had left Mount Creation and returned to their homes. They thought that they would be ced in more important positions with their families, but in the end, they were met with distrust and ostracism. On the contrary, Watson was able to give them great benefits that they had never dreamed of. Initially, they still had traces of nostalgia for their families, but that hadpletely changed. What family? In front of Watson, they were all trash. Rather than suffer in such a family, it was better to leave the family and be Watson¡¯s subordinates. Under Watson¡¯s encouraging gaze, Gerant and Lubin only hesitated for a moment before consuming the Dragon Transformation potion that Watson had given them. Roar! Roar! After two consecutive roars, Lubin and Gerant¡¯s bodies instantly expanded. Scales emerged from their bodies, causing them to transform into giant dragons. Gerant had transformed into a light-elemental golden holy dragon. Meanwhile, Lubin had transformed into a sacred fire razorback dragon whose entire body was burning with mes. Two dragons of different shapes and sizes, each with a body length of 100 meters, were floating in the air, exuding a powerful might that was even more astonishing than that of 100,000 sea folks. ¡°Those two have be dragons!¡± ¡°Such a terrifying aura, even more powerful than the so-called Dragon Knights. What kind of potion can transform a person into a dragon? That¡¯s too powerful!!¡± The Ptolemy family members swallowed their saliva, their eyes filled with respect and greed. That was a dragon. As long as one consumed the potion, they would be able to be such a powerful creature. Even a tinum-tier elite would be easily torn apart by the sharp ws of a dragon. Who would not want to experience such a feeling? Even though they did not know how that potion was made, Watson was willing to let his subordinates use it. It was apparent that it was not difficult to make it. They also did not know if they could spend money to buy it. They stole a nce at Daniel. Daniel had threatened Watson to cancel their trade rtionship. Many of them felt sorry for Watson, thinking that Watson was a fool. However, they had changed their minds. Watson did not need to make any trade with the Ptolemy family because of his ability. A hugeke that stretched for dozens of kilometers had appeared outside the royal city, and with the sea folks, it would not be difficult to control the kingdom¡¯s water transportation in a short period. The Ptolemy family relied on water transportation for their livelihood. If something like that happened, one could imagine how miserable the Ptolemy family would be in the future. ¡°Everything has been settled. Let¡¯s go. ¡± While everyone was thinking that, Watson led Gerant and Lubin, who was back in their human forms, out with the 100,000 sea folks. ¡°Wait, Watson!¡± At that moment, Casey shouted and ran in front of Watson. ¡°You haven¡¯t given me the potion that I asked for. Then one that can raise a person to tinum-tier angel. How can you just leave like that?¡± ¡°Oh? You still want to ask me for the potion? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be embarrassed when you pay?¡± Watson raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Casey puffed out his chest and replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll kneel for you now. Oh, right! It would be even better if you could give me a potion that can turn people into dragons. If you promise me, I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you.¡± If he did not need to do anything to be a tinum or even diamond-tier powerful creature, he would kneel and kowtow to anyone. It would not be shameful to do so to be stronger. After making up his mind, Casey was about to kneel toward Watson when arge hand suddenly reached out from behind him and pressed down on his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw Daniel, who had an ugly expression on his face. Casey¡¯s expression was somewhat anxious, ¡°Father, are you going to dissuade me again? I admit that kneeling and kowtowing to Watson is detrimental to my identity as the Ptolemy family¡¯s second young master. However, you have also seen the potion in Watson¡¯s hands. As long as I take it, I can reach a level that I might never reach in my entire life. Father, I¡¯m begging you. I don¡¯t want to give up that opportunity.¡± ¡°Little Brat, who¡¯s persuading you?¡± Unexpectedly, Daniel did not scold him. Instead, he red at Casey. He turned around and knelt on one knee toward Watson. He said, ¡°As the head of the family, I should be the one to kneel to Watson. It¡¯s not your turn yet! Watson, I apologize for my rudeness just now. We can have a good talk regarding your previous deal with the Ptolemy family and the potion that can turn a person into a dragon.¡± Chapter 485 - Fawning Over Him

Chapter 485: Fawning Over Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Phew!¡± Daniel watched as Watson and the 100,000-strong sea folks left. He slowly got up from the ground. Just a moment ago, he had kneeled on one knee to Watson and proposed to redo the trade n. Watson discussed the details of the trade with him. In the end, they concluded that the Ptolemy family would sell the form for the Dragon Transformation potion for him. However, Watson wanted 50 percent of the Ptolemy family¡¯s future sales. He also wanted the Ptolemy family to arrange for the sea folks to be legal citizens in the floating city and cooperate with the sea folks to build an army. Daniel tried hard to bargain, reducing Watson¡¯s demand to 40 percent of their profit. At the same time, when helping Watson to build an army, the Ptolemy family had the right to take a part of it and turn it into their own army, and themission he promised Watson on the gold-tier magic ship would be given to Watson together with the money for the Dragon Transformation potion. At that moment, Daniel watched as Watson and the others left. His eyes flickered, and he remained silent for a long time. Casey walked to his side and said, ¡°Father, I was worried that you did not understand the benefits of bowing to Watson. You resolutely refused to obey Watson, and you lost the opportunity to gain benefits for nothing. Now it seems like you haven¡¯t lost your mind, so I¡¯m relieved. ¡± When Daniel wanted to stop him from kneeling to Watson, Casey had been very anxious. He thought about persuading his father to agree with him, but unexpectedly, his father took the initiative to kneel before Watson. He had always been useless, and he was said to be ipetent no matter what he did. As for befriending Watson, he was one step ahead of his father, which made him a little proud. Aftering to the capital, not only had he be stronger, he had also be smarter. ¡°Casey, don¡¯t speak now. My head is aching.¡± Daniel turned around to look at Casey. When he saw the smug expression on Casey¡¯s face, he frowned and reached out to rub the space between his brows. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you have a headache? Are you sick? Why don¡¯t I find a healer to take a look at you? Or I can invite Watson back here. Watson has many novel things that can definitely cure your headache.¡± ¡°Casey, don¡¯t you understand? My headache is because of you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Casey revealed a nk expression. Ever since Watson tormented him in the floating city, he had doubts about the young man. He had made up his mind that he would never oppose Watson in the future. At that time, he thought that he was quite cautious, and Daniel¡¯s subsequent actions had also verified his guess. No matter how tough Daniel was or how powerful the Ptolemy family was, it was nothing in front of Watson. As long as Watson waved his hand, he could make the Ptolemy family fall into despair. Watson could even make the entire floating city disappear. ¡°Casey, as expected, I have too much hope for you. As expected of a fool. Even if he has great power, he is only a fool.¡± Daniel shook his head and sighed. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand that Watson is very powerful? Do you not know the benefits of trading with Watson? But why didn¡¯t I trade with Watson in the first ce? Instead, I only proposed the idea after the arrival of 100,000 sea folks.¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± Casey was stunned for a moment and began to think. When Watson had arrived at the manor, Daniel could have proposed a deal with Watson. Even if his father had gotten angry with Gerant, it would not have affected the conversation between him and Watson. He knew that his father was a very shrewd person. He would never lose interest because of his emotions. After thinking hard for a while, Casey¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I understand why you did that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Daniel looked a little surprised. ¡°What do you understand? Tell me.¡± ¡°You saw the 100,000 sea folks. The floating city used to be our base. Now that those sea folks have Watson¡¯s support, the floating city is very likely to be upied by them in the future. In short, you are afraid of Watson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Daniel pped the top of Casey¡¯s head, his lips trembling with anger. Taking a deep breath, Daniel calmed his anger. He turned his head to look at Lana, who was holding a parasol and had been silent since the beginning. ¡°Lana, it doesn¡¯t matter if Casey doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m doing. You are smart, I know you¡¯d understand. Tell Casey why I¡¯m doing that.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± She respectfully agreed. Lana cleared her throat and said, ¡°Father did not show any intimacy with Watson just now and instead was aggressive toward Watson because this is the royal city, the territory of King Landhar III. His Majesty hates people forming parties for personal gain. If he knew that the Ptolemy family had openly colluded with Watson for the sake of benefits, he would definitely be furious.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did Father choose to curry favor with Watson? He even knelt to Watson just now.¡± Casey looked puzzled. To the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s noblemen, kneeling was the highest form of etiquette. Knights usually used it to swear their fealty to the other party. ¡°That is because Watson created ake in the royal city. At the same time, he also summoned 100,000 sea folks. Father changed his mind then! Such a thing had happened within the borders of the royal city, but His Majesty did not make a single move. Clearly, he tacitly approved of Watson¡¯s actions. After the gods¡¯ battle in the sky, rumors had spread that two princes had died in battle, and Watson was chosen to be the next king. I don¡¯t know if that is true. I think Father¡¯s actions just now were to confirm the authenticity of that matter.¡± First, he reprimanded Gerant, who hade from the border, and then he found an excuse to quarrel with Watson. In that way, even if King Landhar III found out about that matter, he would think that the Ptolemy family and Watson were not on good terms, and that would not arouse the King¡¯s suspicion. Then, when he found out that Watson had unscrupulously summoned an army of sea folks in the royal city without anyone knowing about it, he decided to apologize and bow to Watson, obtaining the benefits that the Ptolemy family should have. Whether the person in charge of the capital was King Landhar III or Watson, the Ptolemy family still had some leeway to deal with them. ¡°Not bad.¡± Daniel was delighted with Lana¡¯s exnation. He nodded in satisfaction and then red at Casey. ¡°Learn well from your sister. Even though your sister is not in good health, she¡¯s a hundred times smarter than you! The Ptolemy family has a high position and power in the city. However, the King can destroy us with just a word. If you want to live a more stable life, you have to advance.¡± ¡°Yes, Father, I understand,¡± Casey replied unwillingly. Then, he muttered, ¡°After exining so much, isn¡¯t it the same result? As long as you please Watson, everything will be fine. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Daniel looked as if he was disappointed. He shook his head, turned around, and walked quickly in the direction of the mansion. ¡°Father, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the floating city. If I had known this would happen, I would not havee to the capital in the first ce. You¡¯re an idiot, and you¡¯re really pissing me off.. I¡¯d rather work hard for another 20 years than look forward to your sess.¡± Chapter 486 - A Kiss For Your Promise

Chapter 486: A Kiss For Your Promise

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That Daniel is quite interesting.¡± Watson flew in the air and headed toward the direction of the Riptide Pce that he had just built. He could not help but chuckle. ¡°Young Master Watson, how is Daniel interesting? In my opinion, he is just like the head of the Campbell family. They are both short-sighted idiots who only know how to protect the dignity of the noblemen.¡± Lubin, who was following behind Watson, snorted coldly. ¡°Lubin, don¡¯t say that.¡± Gerant frowned. Then, Lubin said, ¡°Why can¡¯t we say that? We are from the branch family, but we have already obtained the strength of tinum-tier at the border. Aftering to the capital, we even brought many good things to the people in our family! Not only are those people not grateful, they even ostracize us. Is it because we are from a branch family that they are afraid that we will usurp their power?¡± ¡°Lubin, so in your eyes, those two family heads are like that? I do have a different opinion from you.¡± Watson interrupted with a smile. ¡°What do you think, Young Master Watson?¡± ¡°In my opinion, whether it is the Campbell family¡¯s head, Armand, or the Ptolemy family¡¯s head, Daniel, they are not really targeting you and Gerant. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to put you in an important position, but they don¡¯t dare to do it.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re from the border, and you¡¯re my subordinates. The border count has always had a bad rtionship with King Landhar III. If they put you in an important position, it¡¯ll look like they¡¯ve been bribed by the border count, even if not true. Do you think His Majesty will suspect them? They¡¯re from an archduke family, yet they colluded with me, the strongest genius in the kingdom. If all the noblemen in the capital were like that, then King Landhar III¡¯s authority would be unstable. Do you think His Majesty will allow that situation to happen?¡± Watson¡¯s eyes flickered as he exined that. ¡°Just now, in order to dispel Daniel¡¯s worries, I demonstrated my power in front of him. I built a waterway outside the royal city that connected the surrounding area. I even summoned the sea folks to let him understand who controls the royal city now. Only then did he propose to discuss a deal with me and kneel to apologize to me.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing too, Young Master Watson. Since those people were the masters of the archduke families and stood out from the other noblemen, they were definitely not stupid! They treated us like pawns. If they want to me us, they can me us for being too sensitive.¡± Gerant smiled bitterly and sighed. No matter what, the Ptolemy family was only using him, while Watson treated him as family. His previous decision to leave the Ptolemy family and be Watson¡¯s subordinate had not changed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Lubin nodded in understanding. He had thought too little about it. He thought that the Campbell family simply did not like him. Well, if they did not like him, then the higher-ups of the family would not have allowed him to attend the meeting. They would not have agreed to return the thousand holy relics that were owed to Watson after he resurrected Augustus. Augustus had died because of the King, and the Ptolemy family was not stupid. Augustus could only return home to recuperate because of Watson. The only person who had entered Augustus¡¯ room was the healer sent by the King. The Campbell family should have been dissatisfied with the King, and Watson took that opportunity to reach an agreement with them. Lubin could not help but sigh at his own stupidity. It turned out that Watson had gone to the two families to look for them not only to protect them, but also to negotiate with the heads of the two families, and he had actually failed to see through it. At the same time, he also became suspicious of the mission Watson had previously given them. ¡°Young Master Watson, you said that you wanted us to live with the sea folks and help them to live like humans. The matter is not so simple, right?¡± Coordinating the sea folks¡¯ life and helping to build an army was not something that everyone could do. Even professional soldiers like the ckmoon Knights would be able to do better than them. Why did Watson choose them to do that? ¡°Lubin, I¡¯m impressed. It looks like you¡¯ve finally learned to use your brain to think,¡± Gerant teased him. ¡°Shut up, Gerant. Don¡¯t speak to me like Young Master Watson.¡± While the two were quarreling, Watson said, ¡°Yes, helping the sea folks is only one of the tasks I¡¯ve given you! The other most important purpose is that I hope that you can continue to stay in touch with the Campbell and Ptolemy families. It¡¯s best if you can flip their businesses and nsmen to our side. The heads of those two families are old foxes. They¡¯ve only reached an agreement with me because I¡¯ve suppressed King Landhar III. If anything happens in the future, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll betray us. After all, their interests are more important to them. I want to make sure that they absolutely can¡¯t betray us.¡± He had already suppressed King Landhar III. He needed to infiltrate the kingdom¡¯s ministries and assimte the kingdom into his own. He still needed to prepare before he could do that. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, Young Master Watson,¡± Lubin eximed. If someone had told him of such a n, he would have assumed that person had gone insane. However, at that moment, he could only feel the excitement in his heart. It was not just him. Gerant also agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the details of the mission I¡¯ve given youter! As for now, you can rest well in your new home.¡± Watson led everyone to the sky above theke outside the royal city. ¡°This pce is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Is this our future home?¡± Many of the sea folks whispered to each other as they looked at the Riptide Pce. Their eyes shone like stars. ¡°From now on, that is your temporary home. The waterway here is connected to the floating city. I hope you can extend a portion of the Dragon Pce that will be built in the floating city to the royal city. That way, you can realize the short-term conversion of resources! My idea is to build such waterways in all parts of the kingdom so that the sea folks can freely travel to every ce. At the same time, I will also propose to His Majesty that he dere thew on the protection of demi-humans so that the sea folks can walk on the streets openly.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but his words contained an exciting power. The sea folks cheered and said, ¡°Long live Young Master Watson! We will definitely fulfill your orders.¡± Under Poseidon¡¯s lead, they began to move toward the pce. However, Alice did not leave. Instead, she went to Watson, grabbed his hand, and said, ¡°Brother Watson, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Can I live with you instead?¡± ¡°Alice, don¡¯t trouble Young Master Watson.¡± Poseidon frowned. Alice immediately bit her lip, and a look of grievance shed through her round eyes. Seeing that scene, Watson reached out and patted Alice¡¯s sky-blue hair. He said, ¡°Before the King deres thew to protect the demi-humans, you will need to rely on your magic to walk on the streets, Alice. It¡¯s not that convenient! I¡¯ll make an agreement with you. When the protectionw for the demi-humans is introduced, I¡¯ll bring you to live with me in the capital.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled then.¡± Alice stuck out her little finger and hooked it with Watson¡¯s. Her eyes beamed like a crescent moon. Then, she gently swung her beautiful fishtail from the lower half of her body, making herself taller and closer to Watson. Her soft lips touched Watson¡¯s cheek, leaving a faint hickey on it. Then, Alice blushed and took two steps backward. ¡°Brother Watson, I¡¯m sorry that I was too excited! That is a kiss for your promise.. After this kiss, you can¡¯t ever go back on it.¡± Chapter 487 - Seven Divine Dragon Stars

Chapter 487: Seven Divine Dragon Stars

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I did not expect Her Highness to be so bold.¡± ¡°It would be great if Her Highness had kissed him on his lips. I feel that Her Highness and Young Master Watson are a good match. If the two could be a couple, it would be a blessing for the sea folks!¡± When Alice kissed Watson, the surrounding sea folks looked excited. Some even looked envious. They wanted to kiss Watson too, but they did not have the courage or opportunity to do so. ¡°Alice¡ª¡± Poseidon stood still. Her expression looked conflicted. At that moment, Owen stood beside her and looked at Alice with a smile. ¡°Poseidon, don¡¯t worry. I think that is a good thing! Since ancient times, the sea folks have never had any good results when they fall in love with humans. However, Watson is not an ordinary human. I think he would have the ability to make Alice happy. After all, he has changed things for the sea folks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m concerned about an outstanding genius like Watson. He will always have many beautiful girls around him. Will Alice really be able to gain Watson¡¯s favor?¡± Poseidon muttered in a slightly worried tone. Alice was a well-deserved pearl among the sea folks. She was the dream lover of many of the sea folks¡¯ youths. However, in Watson¡¯s eyes, her identity as Princess of the Sea Folks meant nothing. Watson was considered the God of the Sea Folks. ¡°Allow the young people to deal with their own problems.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stop them even if we wanted to. We just need to take care of ourselves.¡± Owen coughed as he spoke and extended his hand to Poseidon. He wanted to put his hand on Poseidon¡¯s shoulder, but Poseidon rolled her eyes and avoided him. ¡°What do you mean by taking care of our own problems? Owen, I don¡¯t think you care about Alice at all. You just want to make use of the opportunity to make a scene.¡± ¡°No, Poseidon, I¡ª¡± ¡°What do you mean? The most important thing is sending the sea folks to the Riptide Pce and then building an underwater Dragon Pce that connects to the water city. The important thing is to put away your misceneous thoughts first. ¡± ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± After reprimanding Owen, Poseidon looked in the direction of Alice again. At that moment, Alice was already overwhelmed by the whistles and jeers of the sea folks. She turned around, threw herself into the water, and disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Poseidon turned her head. Perhaps it was just as Owen had said, that she should not be too strict with her children. At least Alice looked very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nia.¡± After settling down with the sea folks and sending Gerant and Lubin to the Riptide Pce to familiarize them with the environment, Watson brought Nia back to the royal city. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going back to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. Nia, you should go back to the Saint Laurent family as well! After leaving the family for so long, I¡¯m afraid your family will be worried. ¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Nia nodded. She spread the angel wings on her back and flew away in a sh. Meanwhile, Watson was flying in the direction of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. While he was flying, he was sizing up the people below him. Even though the royal city had not suffered any damages due to the battle, many residents had been injured. At that moment, there were wounded people with bandages wrapped around their bodies everywhere in the royal city. The healers carried them to the various treatment residences on stretchers. There were also members of the Holy See who were running around the streets in high spirits. They sang Watson¡¯s name while announcing to the other priests that they believed in Watson and that he could obtain great power, even over his own family and friends. That caused Watson to feel arge amount of faith transferred into his body while flying on the streets, increasing his strength bit by bit. ¡°Lord Dragon Emperor.¡± Just as he was enjoying that great feeling, he heard a voice from the sky. A few dragons, led by Fafnir, came before Watson. They were all Dragon Kings. However, there was no sign of Nidhogg, the Forest Dragon King, or the Dark Dragon King. ¡°Lord Dragon Emperor, we havepleted the mission you gave us. Next, it¡¯s time for us to return to the Divine Dragon Star! But before we leave, we would like to greet you, and¡ª¡± the Light Dragon King, Odyssey, spoke hesitantly. He was interrupted by Fafnir. ¡°Odyssey, why are you speaking so incoherently? Are you manly or not? If you don¡¯t dare to say it, I¡¯ll help you say it. Did you see that Lord Dragon Emperor had helped the sea folks build ake dozens of kilometers away from the royal city, and that made you jealous? Would you like to ask the Lord Dragon Emperor to build you a Divine Dragon Star for your nest?¡± ¡°Fafnir, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t think that. No, I mean, can you be a little more tactful?¡± Odyssey scratched his hair in distress. He was right. They had almost a million baby dragons on the Divine Dragon Star after the dragons drank the Super Reproduction potion. In order to create those sovereign-tier dragons, the dragons¡¯ resources were exhausted. Furthermore, Watson had promised to build a Divine Dragon Star for each Dragon King, covering the entire world. He only wanted to urge Watson before he left. ¡°A Divine Dragon Star? That¡¯s easy.¡± Watson smiled and raised his hand to point at the top of his head. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Following Watson¡¯s action, the stars that were hidden in the back of the sky suddenly fell down, turning into a few huge ming meteors. The ming meteors had yet to fall, but they had already brought intense pressure with them. Many people in the capital raised their heads and looked terrified after seeing that scene. The capital had just suffered a huge blow, and they would not be able to withstand another one. However, their panic did notst long. The falling meteorites in the sky turned into rays of light and intertwined together, turning into a huge star that hung in the sky. Watson fused one after another. Soon, seven stars that were exactly the same as the Divine Dragon Star appeared in the sky. [Congrattions, Master. You have fused the stars in the sky and obtained seven Divine Dragon Stars.] Since his strength had increased to the peak of the diamond tier, Watson¡¯s fusion ability had also evolved. Previously, he was not strong enough to fuse huge things, such as the stars. ¡°I have fused the Divine Dragon Stars; you can each have a share. When he saw the light in the eyes of the Dragon Kings in front of him during the fusion process, Watson smiled slightly. ¡°Everyone here will have one. Since Nidhogg, the Forest Dragon King, and the Dark Dragon King are not here, I will bring their Divine Dragon Stars back to them,¡±Odyssey, the Light Dragon King, said with a cough. He spoke in a righteous tone. His words had just left his mouth when the other Dragon Kings rolled their eyes at him. ¡°You say that you are bringing the Divine Dragon Stars back for the other Dragon Kings, but in reality, you just want to take all those Divine Dragon Stars for yourself, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just one Dragon King, and you want to take four Divine Dragon Stars. Aren¡¯t you a little too bold? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nidhogg will find out about that?¡± The Light Dragon King, Odyssey, puffed out his chest. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid. In the past, Nidhogg was very powerful, but now, with the help of the Dragon Emperor, I¡¯ve also advanced to the same level as a Dragon God. I don¡¯t know who would win in a fight, me or Nidhogg.¡± The Light Dragon King suddenly noticed that the expressions of the Dragon Kings in front of him were not quite right. They were staring strangely at him. He subconsciously turned back to look, and a cold sweat instantly broke out. He did not know when, but a man with clown makeup and a gloomy face appeared behind him.. It was Nidhogg Chapter 488 - Return To The Sword Saint Courtyard

Chapter 488: Return To The Sword Saint Courtyard

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Nidhogg, when did you arrive?¡± Odyssey swallowed his saliva, and his expression darkened. ¡°Around the time you said that you don¡¯t know who would win in a fight against me.¡± Nidhogg¡¯s tone was gloomy, ¡°The Dragon Emperor wants to give me a Divine Dragon Star. Even though I haven¡¯t said that I want it, it¡¯s still considered mine! If you want to take it without my permission, you are viting my rights. Let¡¯s find a ce to solve that problemter.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have bragged, Odyssey. You are finished now.¡± The voice of a gloating woman echoed. A green ripple appeared in the air, and a tree that looked like the World Tree appeared in the air. Then, it turned into light spots and disappeared. The Forest Dragon King walked out of it. ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain whether you¡¯ll win in a battle with Nidhogg. Odyssey is really getting more boastful! There¡¯s no need for Nidhogg; I can kill you by myself.¡± After the Forest Dragon King, another person appeared in the air. He had a thick ck bamboo hat and held a huge sickle in his hand. It was the Dark Dragon King. ¡°Forest Dragon King, Dark Dragon King, why are you here?¡± Odyssey looked like he wanted to cry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to do?¡± ¡°We do have something to do. I¡¯m in a hurry to go and meet up with the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army. After all, I promised the Elven King that I would ept their employment. It¡¯s not good for me to keep running outside! As for Dark Dragon King, I heard that he recently made an agreement with the Winter Nation and needs to rush back to help train their Dragon Knights. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with Nidhogg.¡± The Forest Dragon King exined in a neutral tone, ¡°Although there¡¯s something wrong, we¡¯re not blind. The Dragon Emperor created seven Divine Dragon Stars. We could see such a feat even if we were far away, so we rushed here! After all, no matter how important our topic is, it can¡¯t possibly be as important as the Dragon Emperor. Fortunately, we¡¯re back. Otherwise, we would not have known that you wanted to snatch our Divine Dragon Star. Now, tell us what to do.¡± The Forest Dragon King began to clench his fists. ¡°Lord Dragon Emperor, I suddenly remembered that myir in the dwarf kingdom is on fire. I have to hurry back and put out the fire. Farewell!¡± Odyssey was sweating profusely. He said those words to Watson, then turned around and flew into the sky. His body expanded and transformed into the appearance of his true form, the Divine Star-seeking Dragon. He opened his huge mouth and swallowed one of the Divine Dragon Stars. Then, he turned into a streak of light and quickly disappeared from where he was, flying toward the west. ¡°Odyssey, weren¡¯t you very proud just now? Stop right there.¡± The Forest Dragon King followed him and flew into the air. She transformed into a Divine Nature Dragon, swallowed the Divine Dragon Star, and chased after him. After the remaining Dragon Kings obtained the Divine Dragon Star, they each bid farewell to Watson and left. It took less than a minute from the creation of the Divine Dragon Star to the time when the Dragon Kings took them away, and some people in the capital saw that scene. They saw the huge dragons and the stars that disappeared in the blink of an eye. However, they treated it as if they had seen it wrongly and did not care. After the dragons left, Watson stretched his back and said, ¡°The ckmoon Knights are under the control of Senior Brother Sylvan. They must have returned to Mount Creation through the spatial passage. I don¡¯t need to go and take a look.¡± He had arranged for the sea folks and the dragons to support his army. He did not need to make any arrangements for the ckmoon Knights. He did not need to do anything then. With that thought in mind, a teleportation array appeared under his feet, and he arrived at the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard in a sh. He had been busy during that period. He had been either in the Dragon Lair or in prison. Although it had only been a few days, he felt like it had been a long time since he had returned to that home. ¡°I wonder what my masters will look like when they see me? Excited? Did they miss me?¡± While murmuring, Watson slowly pushed open the door. The moment he opened the door, a cold sword aura whistled toward him, almost cutting his neck in half. Fortunately, he was agile and stretched out his fingers to pinch the sword aura, or else he might have been injured. Raising his head to look into the courtyard, he discovered that Antonio and Reid were fighting. Antonio was holding a huge magic staff, and there were invisible Threads of Destiny around Reid, blocking the magic that Antonio had released. A luxuriously-dressed old man stood in the center. It was King Landhar II, who Watson had rescued. At that moment, he was standing outside the field to judge Antonio and Reid¡¯s fight. ¡°Your Majesty, Antonio and I have been fighting for half an hour. In your opinion, who is stronger? It is me, right?¡± ¡°Reid, stop bragging! No matter how you look at it, I am stronger. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was afraid of releasing too much power and damaging the capital, you would have lost long ago.¡± ¡°Antonio, stop bragging.¡± While Antonio and Reid were arguing, the old man sensed Watson¡¯s arrival. He turned his head and looked at him. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Can you tell me who is stronger, Antonio or me?¡± It was Reid who had spoken. Watson was a little dazed. He subconsciously walked toward the old king and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He thought that his two masters would be happy and excited to see him since they had not seen him for a few days. Who would have thought that his two masters did not miss him at all but were fighting with each other? ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I came here not long ago. Twenty years had passed since I asked the two of them¡ªwhich of them is the strongest in the capital? Then, they started to fight.¡± The old king had an innocent look on his face. He sighed. ¡°Just for that?¡± Watson did not believe it. It had been decided long ago about who was stronger between Antonio and Reid. Although the two of them fought, they had always been friends. There was no need to fight over such a small matter. ¡°Of course, I also said that I would confer the title of the Strongest War God in the Kingdom to the stronger of them too. And I will fulfill one of their wishes,¡± the old king said. As for the kingdom¡¯s former king, his words were still very authoritative. He said that if Antonio¡¯s wish were fulfilled, then any wish could be aplished. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been ying tricks on them.¡± Watson felt a little headache. He sent King Landhar II to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard because he wanted him to help expose King Landhar III¡¯s conspiracy and make him the King. He did not expect the old king to provoke his two masters into a fight. ¡°Watson, admit that I¡¯m stronger. Don¡¯t worry. My wish is very simple. That is to help you be the future king,¡± Antonio said as he separated from Reid. Reid did not want to be outdone. ¡°Watson, my wish is the same. Not only can I make you the king, but I can also make Tina the queen. Aren¡¯t I good to you? Now, tell him I¡¯m the strongest!¡± Since when did they judge a person¡¯s strength based on their good or bad deeds? The corner of Watson¡¯s mouth twitched, and a strange expression appeared on his face. ¡°Masters, don¡¯t fight anymore. You don¡¯t have to do anything to fulfill your wishes! King Landhar III has already announced that I am the next sessor to the throne.¡± What? As soon as Watson¡¯s voice fell, Antonio and Reid turned their heads to look at him.. Even the old king opened his mouth and stared at Watson in disbelief. Chapter 489 - Watson’s Backup Plan

Chapter 489: Watson¡¯s Backup n

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, you didn¡¯t tell me you were the future king?¡± Antonio smirked. ¡°Certainly not, Master Antonio. Why would I deceive you?¡± Watson responded. ¡°What happened, Watson? Why did King Landhar III unexpectedly name you as the King¡¯s heir? Tell us everything.¡± Reid came to a halt in his struggle with Antonio and rushed to Watson, gripping his hand as they entered the courtyard. He and Antonio had always hoped to assist Watson in bing the next monarch. As a result, they indirectly approached many noblemen. It would take at least ten years, ording to their strategy, to get the backing of all those noblemen. On the other hand, Watson simply needed a month to do what they could not in 10 years¡ªmaking King Landhar III abdicate the throne. They were all curious as to how Watson had done it. Watson, Reid, and Antonio exited the courtyard, eager to find a private ce to talk. ¡°How is it possible that Frier has picked Watson as the next monarch?¡± the old King mumbled, the wrinkles on his cheeks squeezed together. ¡°Frier has three sons and a daughter. Watson has qualified to be the future King, but he can¡¯t be the King. Frier, what are you thinking? No, I will have to track him down and question him.¡± The old King¡¯s eyes glowed with a tinge of evil. He dashed out of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard and approached the pce. When he arrived in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, he had learned a lot from Antonio and Reid, including Watson¡¯s plot to usurp King Landhar III¡¯s throne and how much power Watson possessed. He had intended to inform King Landhar III, but a fight between gods had erupted in the skies, and Antonio and Reid did not leave the courtyard. Antonio and Reid were preparing to leave after the battle to assess the situation. However, he exploited his statements to incite a disagreement, ending in a brawl between the two of them and their refusal to leave. The old King had no idea what was going on outside. He only wanted to stall the two of them and prevent them from assisting Watson. He concluded that Watson would be no match for King Landhar III without the assistance of those two. When the old King departed the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, Antonio and Reid escorted Watson to a quiet chamber. Antonio and Reid shut the door as soon as they entered the room. One of them released an energy barrier to firmly surround the pir in the room, preventing any sound from escaping. He turned his head to look at Watson after that. ¡°Watson, wait, should I inquire whether you are Watson?¡± Antonio and Reid raised their heads, one after the other, each with a solemn expression on their face as they stared at Watson. Their eyes glowed with suspicion. If Watson did not respond to them, he would be killed. ¡°Masters, what is the matter with you two?¡± Watson extended both of his hands in greeting. ¡°King Landhar II has been dying time by inciting us to fight. On the surface, we appear to be arguing, but in truth, we have been paying attention to what is going on outside. The conflict was on a godly scale. There are only seven gods in the kingdom, aside from you and the young girl from the Saint Laurent family.¡± ¡°King Landhar III invoked the kingdom¡¯s seven gods, and you are now the king-to-be. There is not any exnation for that. He never does anything that is not beneficial to himself. It is difficult for us not to assume that is his aim! He didn¡¯t think twice about summoning the kingdom¡¯s seven gods simply to hand the throne to you. ording to my best estimate, King Landhar III performed those things to inhabit your body. So, Watson, are you still alive?¡± Reid¡¯s Threads of Destiny encircled Watson, trapping him from the front, rear, left, and right. He made that assumption not just because of his extensive knowledge but also because Watson had previously divulged a part of King Landhar III¡¯s plot to him. Watson had also established a backup n to avoid him from being upied by King Landhar III without anybody noticing. It was not that they did not want to aid him; it was just that they could not materialize in the way he had nned. ¡°Of course, I am Watson. I will show it to you, my two masters.¡± ¡°Fusion system,¡± Watson said as he stretched his right palm toward the Thread of Destiny. As his voice faded, the Thread of Destiny and Antonio¡¯s Crown Staff transformed into rays of light that entwined in the air and transformed into a magic staff consisting of barely noticeable threads. It was zing with the original power of the separate elements. They united into a massive crown, at times retaining the stance of a staff and at other times transforming into threads of various colors that meandered throughout the space. [Congrattions, Master, for merging two starlight-tier items to make a peak tier tool.] [Peak starlight-tier too: the Fusion?Thread of the Dual God.] [Effect: contains all the abilities of the Thread of Destiny and the Crown Staff.] [Additional effects: Fusion Imprint (through the connection of the arcane peak line, the ability of the tool can be given to different people, allowing them to gain the power of the?Crown Staff and be under their own control), Fusion Creation (creating a mysterious creature with strengthparable to that of a god).] The ability was considerably more significant when the two starlight-tier tools were fused. The tool allowed the owner to be a crown mage, but it could also be used to turn other individuals into puppets. It also possessed the strength of a crown mage and the ability to construct magical beings akin to gods. ¡°My power is fusion magic. Do you think I am Watson now?¡± While he was ying with the fusion thread in his palm, the strands containing the original energy fused in the air were transformed into elemental beings with a hazy starlight aura. Some of the creatures resemble dragons. In contrast, others resembled asteroids that had beenpressed many times, releasing a tremendous aura. Their bodies were linked to the threads and were under Watson¡¯s control. ¡°Watson, the King most likely desired to possess your body because he admired your fusion abilities! If you are King Landhar III, utilizing that ability is pointless.¡± Reid was impressed when he saw Watson¡¯s fusion talent, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°It makes sense. I don¡¯t have any viable options for proving myself right now. Even if I tell you anything you are unaware of, it will be interpreted as an invasion of my memory to acquire your trust, right? If that is the case, I shall leave now. In fact, I recently finished building a Riptide Pce for the sea folks. If that does not work, I shall move to the dragons¡¯ Divine Dragon Star. After the fusion, I shall reim the peak starlight-tier tool. I will also take away the other weapons in the courtyard, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them injuring you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove it, Watson. We know you are Watson.¡± Antonio abruptly nodded. ¡°I believe that as well,¡± Reid replied. ¡°Why do you believe me, Masters?¡± Watson was dazed as he noticed Antonio scratch his nonexistent beard and giggle. ¡°Watson, if you are King Landhar III, it doesn¡¯t matter if you use the weapon to entice us or your fusion magic to threaten us. King Landhar III will not be able to reim the weapon.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯d take away our weapons after fusing them, and also the other weapons.¡± Watson¡¯s stingy approach was undeniably his. Reid nodded. Watson was rendered dumbfounded by his statement. ¡°Is that how you determine my identity, Masters? Is that how you think of me?¡± Chapter 490 - The Queens Grave

Chapter 490: The Queen¡¯s Grave

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, in the pce... ¡°Your Majesty, Watson had just used magic to create a massiveke on the west side of the capital. It seems to be connected to the water city. In addition, Watson had ced 100,000 soldiers around theke. What should we do?¡± A person who looked like a general asked as he knelt on one knee. His expression had darkened. The sea folks¡¯ and humans¡¯ rtionship had never been harmonious in the past. Many humans had captured the sea folks as ves, and the sea folks would asionally sing on the sea¡¯s surface to lure the humans into a shipwreck. The appearance of 100,000 sea folks outside the capital would impact the royal family¡¯s authority in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡°I have already announced Watson as the future king. Therefore, Watson¡¯s actions are no different from mine. Next time, there¡¯s no need to report such matters to me. You may leave.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I understand.¡± The guard wanted to say something, but when he saw King Landhar III¡¯s determined expression, he could only clench his teeth, bow respectfully, and take his leave. At that moment, King Landhar seemed to have thought of something. He said, ¡°Wait a moment. In the battle just now, the Dragon Knights¡¯ Captain, Julius, died in battle to protect me. We can¡¯t be without a captain for a day. Let Watson be the new captain. Report this to the soldiers and the Dragon Knights.¡± After giving the order, King Landhar III watched the soldier leave. At that moment, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside him. ¡°King Landhar III, you appointed Watson as your heir. You also changed the kingdom¡¯s church system, allowing Watson to rece the seven gods. Now, you even made him the Dragon Knights¡¯ Captain! That doesn¡¯t seem like something you would do.¡± The man who spoke was none other than Sylvan. He had been apanying King Landhar III to monitor him. ¡°Sylvan, you know me. After all, we¡¯ve spent a few years together. It¡¯s too harsh of you to say such words.¡± ¡°Seriously? I used to be miserable because I thought I knew you. Avril said that you¡¯re a cold, heartless, selfish person.¡± Sylvan sneered, his eyes full of killing intent. Taking a deep breath, he hid the killing intent in his eyes and said, ¡°I followed you to the pce to prevent you from doing anything harmful to Watson. On the other hand, I also wanted to see where Avril was buried. Tell me, where did you bury Avril?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± After a short silence, King Landhar III led Sylvan deeper into the pce courtyard. On the way, they passed by a garden in full bloom. Queen Isabe was with Kiana. Each of them was holding a watering can to water the flowers. After seeing King Landhar III and Sylvan, the two women put down their things, came to the two of them, and bowed. ¡°Greetings to His Majesty and His Excellency.¡± ¡°Father, Uncle.¡± Kiana held Isabe¡¯s hand and bowed respectfully to Sylvan. She stole a nce at Sylvan. She had long heard of that border count. The most important thing was that Sylvan came from the border. They said that he had a good rtionship with Watson, who was also from the border. She had seen the battle in the sky, but she was not strong enough to see it clearly. She had only vaguely seen Watson¡¯s figure. She had wanted to leave the pce and find a closer ce to watch the battle. However, the pce was protected by many guards; not even her mother could not go. They could only choose to water the flowers there. While Kiana was sizing up Sylvan, the older man nced at Isabe and Kiana. There was no emotion in his eyes. ¡°King Landhar III, this is your wife and child? When you were with Avril, you promised that you would not marry anyone else in this life except Avril. What bullsh*t!¡± Sylvan¡¯s words made Isabe feel awkward. She waved her hands around her lower abdomen, seemingly at a loss. ¡°Sylvan, I have never forgotten the promise I made in the past. However, as the ruler of a kingdom, I am duty-bound to carry on the bloodline of the royal family! I have let Avril down. Now that two of my three sons have died, I have let my ancestors down.¡± King Landhar III sighed, his expression sorrowful. ¡°Your Majesty, what did you say? Our sons are dead? When did that happen? Is that true?¡± Isabe held her breath and reached out to grab the corner of King Landhar III¡¯s shirt. She had been watering the flowers with Kiana. She did not know what had happened outside, and no one told her. ¡°Our eldest and second sons had died, Isabe. That is true.¡± King Landhar III exined with a sh of pity on his face. Isabe could no longer hear him and stumbled backward. If it were not for Kaia supporting her, she would have fallen to the ground. ¡°How did they die?¡± ¡°I am saddened by their deaths too. Life, old age, illness, and death are all fated. As the Queen, you must not show such panic. If outsiders were to see it, it would damage the dignity of the royal family! Also, since I¡¯ve already told you the news of our sons¡¯ deaths, I¡¯ll let you know one more thing. I¡¯ve just confirmed Watson as the kingdom¡¯s next king.¡± ¡°King Landhar III...¡± Sylvan said, his voice containing a warning tone. It was easy to guess the rtionship between King Landhar III and his wife, telling her about the deaths of the two princes and then about Watson bing his heir. As expected, Isabe¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Your Majesty, why did you let our children die and establish Watson¡¯s foothold in the kingdom? We have another son and a daughter. Did Watson do something to you? I saw the battle in the sky. The pce would have copsed if it weren¡¯t for the protection of our guards. Did Watson cause the deaths of my two sons?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Watson. I¡¯ll go over the details with youter. Before that, please move aside. I have something important to discuss with Sylvan.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s majestic tone brought Isabe back from her irrational emotions. She gritted her teeth. Even though she looked reluctant, Isabe still pulled Kiana toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Sylvan.¡± King Landhar III did not even look at Isabe. He took Sylvan and disappeared into the depths of the flowers. During that process, Sylvan looked back and saw the hatred in Isabe¡¯s eyes. Even if King Landhar III said that that matter had nothing to do with Watson, Isabe would not believe it. As he thought of an opportunity to tell Watson about that, Sylvan followed King Landhar III to the deepest part of the flower bush. The deepest part of the flowering shrub was different from the outside. There were no colorful flowers there. There was only one type of flower that bloomed. It was a strange flower with three colors¡ªred, yellow, and blue. ¡°Pansy is a flower that generally blooms in the Forest of Eternity. It¡¯s also Avril¡¯s favorite flower. It¡¯s rare that you still remember it and nt them on such arge area. This is my sister¡¯s grave, right?¡± There were no tombstones or prominent graves, but Sylvan was sure that Avril¡¯s body was buried there. King Landhar III nodded. He waved his hand, and the ground in the garden immediately parted, revealing a huge coffin inside. It was a crystal coffin¡ªa beautiful girly in it. Her tinum hair fell behind her head, and her pointy ears were hidden in the strands of her hair. Her skin was almost transparent, and one could vaguely see the blood vessels. Her eyebrows were groomed with love, and her hands were ced on her chest. The gorgeous pleated dress she wore did not have a single wrinkle on them.. She looked like she was only sleeping. Chapter 491 - King Landhar III’s Confession

Chapter 491: King Landhar III¡¯s Confession

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Avril!¡± Sylvan rushed forward. He was shocked that Avril¡¯s body had not rotted after more than ten years. However,pared to his surprise, he felt a longing for her. Unfortunately, he had not even taken two steps when a powerful force blocked him. King Landhar III¡¯s body emitted a powerful aura of a peak diamond-tier elite. He extended his right hand, but his palm was the size of a mountain, giving Sylvan apelling pressure. Even his space was distorted, and the ground sank several meters. ¡°Gravity Control.¡± King Landhar III had used the technique that he learned from the past seven gods, including the Goddess of Earth and fertility, Gaia. The seven gods had not only taught him faith but had also given him a portion of their energy. That was also why he could be a peak diamond-tier elite even though he did not cultivate. Unfortunately, the seven gods had already broken off their connection with him. It would be difficult for him to improve in the future. However, a peak diamond-tier elite was enough to suppress Sylvan. At that moment, Sylvan was only an ordinary diamond-tier elite. He had consumed the Dragon Transformation potion in Mount Creation and turned into a sovereign-tier dragon, and he had the strength to contend with a starlight-tier existence. However, in front of King Landhar III, he was still a little weaker as he had not transformed into a dragon. ¡°King Landhar III, what are you doing?¡± Sylvan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I can feel the strong pressure under my feet as if it was going to press my body to the ground.¡± ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t want you to get too close to Avril¡¯s coffin! I¡¯ve already set up a lot of magic barriers here. Even the crystal coffin is a diamond-tier relic from some ancient ruins. It can barely protect Avril¡¯s body from decay. If you approach and destroy the crystal coffin and the magic barriers around it, I will kill you mercilessly.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an unquestionable tone in his words. ¡°King Landhar III, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then I¡¯ll show you.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand, and the crystal coffin immediately caved in. A huge pit appeared under the ground, and skeletal arms stretched out from within it. Then, the owners of those skeletal arms¡ªzombies with tattered clothes and some parts of their flesh and blood¡ªcrawled out of the ground. Some of those zombies looked old, while others seemed quite fresh. Whatever kind of zombies they were, their bodies emitted a greenish-gray mist, and their turbid eyes contained no life other than a desire for flesh and blood. The moment those zombies appeared, Sylvan¡¯s face stiffened, and his face was covered in disbelief. ¡°King Landhar III, you nted so many zombies under Avril¡¯s coffin? What are you doing?¡± In the past, a zombie crisis had erupted in the territory of a certain nobleman in the kingdom. At that time, the region had been infected by a strange virus, and the infected corpses woulde back to life. They became monsters that only knew how to devour without thinking, and those bitten by such a monster would be the same horror. That virus had caused panic in the kingdom. Later, King Landhar III ordered the army to burn that nobleman¡¯s territory and everyone in it, so the spread of the virus was prevented. Sylvan knew about that matter because the main cause of the incident, Sven, was a servant on Mount Creation. Furthermore, he also knew that the matter was not as simple as it seemed. ¡°Are you surprised? Why don¡¯t I tell you what I did in the years after Avril¡¯s death? First, I purged the Demoness Church and sent troops to search for arge number of ancient ruins. My men had explored most of the ruins in the kingdom. Finally, Ibined some of the Demoness Church¡¯s methods to create a crystal coffin that could protect Avril¡¯s body from decay. ¡°I¡¯ve also been sending people to research ways to resurrect Avril. I¡¯ve searched almost all the ruins in the kingdom when the Dragondspine Snow Mountain copsed. That was the fault of one of the researchers I sent¡ªMoriarty! On the one hand, I wanted to copse the Dragonspine Snow Mountain and use the Winter Nation to pressure you. On the other hand, I also wanted to use the magical beasts on the Dragonspine Snow Mountain to develop a power that could resurrect people. Unfortunately, that research failed, just like the zombie virus that I spread in the nobleman¡¯s territory. ¡± King Landhar III¡¯s expression was calm as he spoke as if he was talking about someone else. ¡°You¡¯re saying that all your efforts have been to resurrect Avril. King Landhar III, you¡¯re lying, right?¡± Sylvan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I saw Avril die in your arms. I also saw you send troops to exterminate the Demoness Church without even burying Avril¡¯s corpse. Now you¡¯re telling me that your goal is to resurrect Avril?¡± That was ridiculous. He hated King Landhar because the man had killed Avril to fight for the throne. After that, he even sent people to spread the word that Avril was a woman with a dark heart. He took the opportunity to exterminate the Demoness Church. Such a person had kept Avril¡¯s body and wanted to resurrect her? Was he putting on a show? No matter how scheming a person was, there was no need to persist ten years for a show. Furthermore, King Landhar III did not even let anyone know about it. What kind of show was that if no one knew about it? At that moment, Sylvan finally understood him. If King Landhar III did not let Avril down and did everything he could for her, then what reason did he have to hate him? ¡°Sylvan, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. But now that you¡¯ve seen this, I hope you can help me! No matter what methods I used, I could not bring Avril back to life. But now, I see hope, and that hope is in Watson. He has the skills can fuse things and make them stronger. It¡¯s obviously the key to bringing Avril back to life.¡± ¡°I had nned to resurrect Avril when I take over Watson¡¯s body and write a mandate to let Watson be the King. That way, I can continue living with Avril, and the time will return to more than ten years ago! What a pity...¡± Amidst the roars of the zombies, King Landhar III¡¯s eyes never left the woman in the coffin. He looked nostalgic. ¡°You killed your two sons for that reason?¡± Sylvan gulped. ¡°I never treated them as my sons. I don¡¯t even have any feelings for Isabe. I only love one person in my life. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can kill her now. That way, you can trust me.¡± King Landhar III looked away from the woman in the coffin. His eyes were full of darkness.. His words were firm and without a trace of humanity. Chapter 492 - I Agree

Chapter 492: I Agree

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°King Landhar III, you are truly a terrifying monster. Even if you are doing this for Avril, how can you kill your lover and children who have apanied you all these years?¡± Sylvan¡¯s expression when he looked at King Landhar III changed, bing conflicted. ¡°I told you, I did that willingly.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s expression was still cold. ¡°So, Sylvan, are you going to help me? You should have the same thoughts as me regarding Avril¡¯s resurrection, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still can¡¯t believe what you said unless you can prove it to me.¡± Sylvan¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment, but it quickly became firm. He had prepared for more than ten years to take revenge on King Landhar III. Now that he finally stood in front of the monarch, he would not waver just because of a few words. After a few seconds of silence, King Landhar III nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± As he spoke, he pped his hands, and a few ck shadows immediately appeared around him. They came before him and transformed into women dressed as maids, bowing respectfully. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± On the surface, they were maids, but they were actually assassins that King Landhar III had trained to be by his side. ¡°Get Isabe here. Summon the Third Prince and Kiana here as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The maids quickly turned into streaks of light and left. After a while, Isabe and Kiana arrived at the depths of the garden. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve never allowed us to enter this garden. You¡¯ve always treated it as a restricted area. Why do you summon us here now? Also, regarding the deaths of our two sons, I feel that it has something to do with Watson. Please tell me the truth. This is not a request from the queen but a mother.¡± After Isabe reached the depths of the garden, she made a request to King Landhar III. Then, her gaze fell on the roaring zombies in the garden, as well as the huge coffin in the middle and the woman inside. Her expression froze. ¡°That... that is...¡± ¡°Isabe, just as you thought, the person in the coffin is my former lover, thete Queen Avril! Didn¡¯t you want to know the truth? I¡¯ll tell you now. I¡¯ve never loved you. You and your children are only my pawns. Now that I¡¯ve found a way to resurrect Avril, I have no more use for you. You can be the nutrients to nourish Avril¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, is this a joke? I must have heard it wrongly.¡± Isabe¡¯s face was pale as she took two steps backward. King Landhar III turned around and spoke to the Third Prince. ¡°I nned for the battle in the sky. I wanted to upy Watson¡¯s body. He is the key to resurrecting Avril. Furthermore, my body is too old, and Avril¡¯s body remains the same. I needed a younger body. So, I killed two of my sons. You must have been veshockedhen I told you to look for treasures. I was delighted with what you had presented, so why did I dismiss you? I only needed two ipetent princes to sacrifice them to the gods. You did a good job, so I let you go.¡± ¡°Father, please don¡¯t say anymore.¡± The Third Prince covered his ears and shook his head. He did not dare listen anymore. ¡°I have already told you the truth. I believe you have noints even if you were to die here today.¡± King Landhar III finally looked at Kiana and used the gentlest tone to say the most ruthless words. ¡°Kiana, my daughter, I have always doted on you. I have fulfilled all your requests since you were young. Now it¡¯s your turn to help me. Die for me, okay?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand. The maids immediately turned into ck shadows and appeared behind Isabe and her two children. Their daggers reflected a cold light and shed at their throats. Desperation appeared in their eyes as they were about to die. They could no longer make any sounds. The daggers had touched their skin, cutting through their capiries and allowing their blood to seep out. At that moment, a spark appeared in the air and rapidly grew, turning into a small zing sun. The light engulfed the assassins¡¯ daggers and melted them into boiling liquid. The assassins retreated because of the heat. Roar! Two enormous translucent wings spread out on Sylvan¡¯s back. The wings flickered with colors. Colorful pollen flew by with the wind as the wings pped gently,nding on Isabe¡¯s and the children¡¯s necks. The pollen fused into the wound, instantly healing them. ¡°King Landhar III, enough! You¡¯re too wicked.¡± ¡°Sylvan, didn¡¯t you want me to prove it to you? I¡¯m trying to do that. Why are you ming me?¡± King Landhar III seemed puzzled. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but these people are innocent. Let them go.¡± Sylvan nced at Isabe and the children. He did not have a good impression of that queen. After all, that woman had reced Avril. However, he pitied her. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Sylvan. They¡¯ve already known my secret. I won¡¯t give them a chance to leak it to anyone.¡± King Landhar III raised his right hand, and a giant ck ball appeared. It emitted a constant gravitational force as if it was about tond before Isabe and the other two. At that moment, the dragon wings on Sylvan¡¯s back pped slightly, and he instantly appeared in front of King Landhar III. ¡°I¡¯ve said enough!¡± As his voice fell, everything around him changed. The flowerbed on the ground extended infinitely, and clusters of blooming pansies appeared. The zombies disappeared, and so did Isabe and the pce. In the endless sea of flowers, Avril, wearing a long golden dress, was not lying in a coffin but sitting in the flowerbed. She hugged her knees and looked at Sylvan and King Landhar III. ¡°The Kingdom of Illusion!¡± That was the starlight-tier ability that Sylvan had mastered after he became a Dream Elven dragon. He could forcefully pull others into the illusion that he had created. ¡°Avril.¡± As he turned his head to look at Avril, who was sitting in the flowerbed and brushing her hair that the wind caressed, the ck ball in King Landhar III¡¯s hand dissipated. A thought appeared in his eyes. ¡°Frier, Brother Sylvan, you two are idiots. Instead of appreciating the flowers, you are fighting. What if you hurt these flowers because of that?¡± King Landhar III opened his mouth, subconsciously wanting to admit his mistake. Suddenly, he turned around to see a younger Sn¡ªan illusion. ¡°Sylvan, do you think this is enough to trick me?¡± ¡°Frier, I don¡¯t mean to belittle you. I just needed a moment to protect the Empress and the two children! There is another reason I dragged you here. Now that there are only the two of us here, we can have a good chat.. Regarding the matter that you suggested, I agree to help you.¡± Chapter 493 - The Queens Resurrection

Chapter 493: The Queen¡¯s Resurrection

¡°Oh?¡± King Landhar III was stunned as if Sylvan¡¯s words had exceeded his expectations. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to my request. It seems like bringing you here to see Avril¡¯s corpse was the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Frier, don¡¯t celebrate too early.¡± Sylvan¡¯s expression seemed conflicted. ¡°Even though I agreed to your request, I have conditions! You must plot against Watson. I will tell him about what happened here and let him think of a way to resurrect Avril. I believe that there must be a way to do it with Watson¡¯s skills. Also, you can¡¯t hurt the Queen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Sylvan. Do you think that Watson will help us after discovering that?¡± King Landhar III smiled and said, ¡°Avril is my weakness. He might use that as an excuse to threaten me. If he keeps finding excuses not to resurrect Avril, I will continue to live under his control. How is that better?¡± ¡°Watson is not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Even if he is not that kind of person, do you guarantee that he won¡¯t do such a thing?¡± The smile on King Landhar III¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Now, Watson has found another one of my weaknesses! My goal is clear. I only want to resurrect Avril; I can give up on other people and things. I know very well that the more things you want, the more unreliable you¡¯ll be. Even a king like me would have to work hard for my goal. It¡¯s fine to give up everything for one goal. Sylvan, you should think so too, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sylvan hesitated. If he had not been blinded by hatred for the past ten years, he might have agreed to King Landhar III¡¯s request without hesitation. After hearing King Landhar III¡¯s words, the first thing that came to his mind was his happy life on Mount Creation. He had friends there too. ¡°Sylvan, what is there for you to think about? If you ask Watson, he might not agree to your request in order to control me and the Holy Dragon Kingdom. One side has risks, while the other side does not. The choice should be obvious. Come, Sylvan, go with my n to resurrect Avril for a better and more beautiful future!¡± King Landhar III extended his right hand to Sylvan, his face full of hope. Sylvan did not take his hand. Instead, he sighed and dispelled the illusion that he and King Landhar III were in. ¡°Frier, I will consider your request carefully. I will give you an answer soon.¡± ¡°Very well, then I will wait for your reply.¡± A hint of disappointment could be seen in King Landhar III¡¯s eyes. Then, he hid his expression and turned to look at Isabe and his two children; they had not left. ¡°You should thank the border count for his graciousness. If it weren¡¯t for him, you would be dead now. I will not move against you again. However, I do not wish you to tell anyone about what happened here. Take them back to the pce. Do not allow them to leave the pce for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The maids immediately took Isabe and the other two and led them toward the pce. The Third Prince¡¯s expression copsed. Kiana remained silent, but Isabe kept turning around. Her eyes were filled with grief, and anyone who saw her would feel pity for her. Sylvan could not bear to look away. ¡°Sylvan, I¡¯m going to meet the researchers and tell them that they can lighten their workload for now! They have put in a lot of effort to keep Avril¡¯s body from decaying. Do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°No. I just remembered that I have some things to take care of. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Sylvan shook his head. After bidding farewell to King Landhar III, he left the pce. King Landhar III stood where he was and did not leave. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Although he did not betray Watson just now, it¡¯s evident that he has wavered! There are still many more opportunities. We can take it slow. There¡¯s no need to rush. Soon, Sylvan will know where the powerful fusion power ising from. It will be more useful to him.¡± King Landhar III waved his hand, and the zombies immediately retreated into the ground. The crystal coffin and Avril¡¯s body were reburied under the flowers. The reason Avril¡¯s body could remain decay-free had a lot to do with those zombies. Although his previous experiment to resurrect the dead had failed, the zombie virus he obtained was not useless. Extracting the virus from the zombies and using the natural power of the flowers to purify the poison would weaken its effect, but it was still possible to keep corpses from rotting. ¡°You¡¯ve been listening to us for a long time. It¡¯s time for you toe out,¡± King Landhar III said to an empty ce as soon as the ground returned to normal. ¡°Frier, you¡¯re still as shrewd as ever. I thought I had hidden myself well. I did not expect you to still find me.¡± The air in the empty ce squirmed following the voice, and an old man walked out. If Watson were there, he would be surprised to see the old king. Obviously, Sylvan did not realize he was there. ¡°That is inevitable. After all, I can smell the Primordial Demoness¡¯ stench on your body from afar. Don¡¯t you agree, Father?¡± King Landhar III and the old man looked at each other, and the two of themughed simultaneously. ¡°Watson had left a fake figure of you in the prison cell in an attempt to confuse me. He probably did not know that I had already seen through it! On the surface, my n had failed at that time. Now, it¡¯s time to carry out my real n.¡± ¡­ After leaving the pce, Sylvan used a teleportation spell to arrive at the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard and found Watson. At that moment, Watson was sitting on a bench in the courtyard. He was watching Antonio and Reid fight over the Fusion Thread of the Dual God that he had just fused. It was a powerful artifact obtained by fusing two starlight-tier weapons, and that weapon was even more powerful than the three peak starlight-tier weapons that Watson carried on him. That made Reid and Antonio fight over it. ¡°Reid, Watson said that the weapon could connect others and allow them to obtain the ability of a Crown Mage. That is a true boon for mages! You are a swordsman, not a mage. Why are you fighting with me over this tool? ¡± ¡°Antonio, that¡¯s not true. The weapon is called the Fusion Thread. It¡¯s simr to the name of my weapon. Even the shape is very simr. It¡¯s obviously more convenient for me to use it. You should ask Watson to make a new weapon for you.¡± They were fighting in mid-air when they saw Sylvan descending from the sky. ¡°Sylvan, you¡¯re back.¡± Then, the two of them began to quarrel again. Sylvan was obviously used to that scene. After he greeted them, he came to Watson and said, ¡°Watson,e with me to the pceter. There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Watson asked curiously. ¡°I hope you can help me resurrect my sister, the former Queen of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, Avril. Can you do that?¡± The surroundings instantly quieted down. Even Antonio and Reid stopped quarreling and looked at him with serious expressions. Chapter 494 - Everyone Knew About It

Chapter 494: Everyone Knew About It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Senior Brother Sylvan, the matter of reviving the Queen¡ª¡± Watson looked troubled. Just as Sylvan looked a little nervous, he nodded. ¡°Leave it to me. There¡¯s no problem with that.¡± Phew! Sylvan let out a long breath and felt relieved. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off now.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s words to him in the pce echoed in his mind. He had been worried that Watson would do what King Landhar III had said to control the kingdom and King Landhar III. It seemed like he had thought too much about it¡ªWatson was not that kind of person. Watson was about to leave with Sylvan when Antonio and Reid stopped arguing and walked toward them. ¡°Watson, wait a moment! How can you agree to such a huge matter like resurrecting thete Queen so hastily? And Sylvan, didn¡¯t I ask you to keep an eye on King Landhar III? Why did you run out of the pce and ask Watson to resurrect the Queen in such a hurry? What happened?¡± Sylvan hesitated for a moment before recounting what King Landhar III had said to him in the pce. Of course, he hid the other party¡¯s intention. ¡°King Landhar III¡¯s purpose in doing all that is to resurrect the former Queen Avril? That does exin a lot about some things that I can¡¯t figure out. But why do I feel that the matter is a bit odd?¡± Antonio narrowed his eyes. ¡°I also feel that that matter is not quite right. Let¡¯s not discuss whether a cruel and indifferent king would be interested in a woman. Why did he wait until now when he learned about Watson¡¯s ability to resurrect thete Queen? Perhaps he has some ulterior motive for resurrecting her.¡± As he spoke, Reid noticed something not quite right with Sylvan¡¯s expression. He said, ¡°Sylvan, I¡¯m not saying that you can¡¯t resurrect Avril. I just hope that you won¡¯t be tricked by King Landhar III.¡± ¡°Resurrecting my sister has always been my long-cherished wish. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think King Landhar III can do anything to her! Even though my sister is the Queen and the previous Demoness Church¡¯s leader, she is not that strong. She barely had the strength to fight against a tinum-tier elite by relying on a tinum-tier item, the Great Sin Mask. Her strength is nothing to Watson.¡± As Sylvan spoke, he knelt on one knee toward Watson and lowered his head. ¡°Watson, please, as long as you agree to my request, I will do anything for you.¡± As the border count, he was a well-known figure in the border. He had always held a high position and cultivated his dignity, so he would not show weakness even when facing King Landhar III. However, he was close to begging Watson. ¡°Senior Brother Sylvan, you don¡¯t have to do that! You¡¯ve contributed a lot to the construction of Mount Creation. You¡¯ve also taught me a lot of things in the mountains. If you want to resurrect Queen Avril, I¡¯ll help you achieve it.¡± Watson smiled and helped Sylvan up. It was his wish to make his family and friends happy. After living together at the border for two years, he had long regarded Sylvan as a member of his family, and it was normal for him to fulfill his family¡¯s request. ¡°Watson¡ª¡± Reid frowned slightly and wanted to say something. Before he could say anything, another voice came from outside. ¡°I agree with you about resurrecting Queen Avril.¡± The person who spoke was Denise. She walked into the room with Nightingale. A shy-looking teenager with gray mousy ears on his head stood behind them. After entering the courtyard, she came to Watson. She bowed her head and said, ¡°Master Watson, I hope you can fulfill my and Lord Sylvan¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Nightingale, Denise, why are you here? Even Little Grey is here.¡± Watson looked surprised. Denise said, ¡°There was a fierce battle in the sky just now. Nightingale was worried about your safety and insisted oning over here to take a look! She had wanted to go to the sky to help you at the beginning of the battle. I was the one who stopped her, and she almost cried because of it.¡± ¡°Sister Denise, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Why would I cry?¡± Nightingale¡¯s face flushed red as she waved her hand to defend herself. ¡°So it¡¯s true that you¡¯re worried about Young Master Watson?¡± Denise¡¯s teasing words made Nightingale¡¯s face redder. They had seen the battle in the sky from their manor in the royal city. Both of them had been informed that it was part of Watson¡¯s n, but Nightingale wanted to help when she realized that Watson had been in danger. Fortunately, Denise had managed to stop her. Since the matter was settled, Nightingale wanted to see Watson, so Denise brought her there. Unexpectedly, she overheard the conversation between Watson and Sylvan. Denise had a different reason for wanting that. As Avrild¡¯s former guard, she had always thought of delivering Avril¡¯sst wish, even when she was in the Demoness Bandit Gang. That was her wish until she had a better choice. It seemed like she could see Avril again. It sounded like a fantasy, but it was Watson¡ªhe could do it. Furthermore, she had heard Watson¡¯s agreement. ¡°If you can resurrect Avril, Young Master Watson, I will persuade her to join Mount Creation and be your helper! The era of the kingdom¡¯s seven gods has passed. Now is the time for Young Master Watson to be a god. Queen Avril used to be the Demoness¡¯ Church¡¯s leader, so she is very familiar with the management of a church. Furthermore, after she is resurrected, she can help suppress King Landhar III¡¯s feelings if his feelings for her have not changed.¡± It was true that Denise missed Avril, but she had be a part of Mount Creation during her stay there. She was speaking from Watson¡¯s standpoint. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Watson nodded and did not say anything. He turned around and walked out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go resurrect the Queen.¡± Whoosh! A huge teleportation array appeared under Watson and the others. It brought them out of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard and into the pce. ¡°Who broke into the pce?¡± The light of the magical array had just disappeared when a group of soldiers rushed out with long spears and surrounded Watson and the others. When they saw the figures in the light, they were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Sylvan and the strongest genius of the kingdom, Watson. Even Antonio and Master Reid are here?¡± ¡°Oh, my! So many important figures are at the pce together. Did something big happen?¡± As the guards cried out in surprise, Watson waved at them. ¡°Go and inform King Landhar III that we¡¯re here. Tell him to wait for us at the former Queen Avril¡¯s tomb. We are going to resurrect thete Queen.¡± Revive thete Queen? The guards looked at each other, clearly in a daze. One of the bright ones reacted and hurriedly ran into the pce. The guards began to discuss the matter.. The news about the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius reviving thete Queen swept through the entire pce instantly. Chapter 495 - The King Of Zombies

Chapter 495: The King Of Zombies

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey, did you hear that? The kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, Watson, brought the Astrologer, the Sword Saint, and the border count to the pce to resurrect thete Queen!¡± ¡°I heard about it, but I also heard that the former Queen did not die. During the Demoness Church¡¯s incident, she was severely injured and imprisoned by His Majesty.¡± ¡°But the former Queen was the Demoness Church¡¯s Saintess; didn¡¯t she do many evil deeds? Why would she be resurrected? Is it because we lost the protection from the seven gods, and now we need the Saintess¡¯ protection? That would be too terrible.¡± ¡°Shut up. That is the royal family¡¯s matter. You shouldn¡¯t discuss it too openly. You¡¯re too bold.¡± A storm was quickly stirred in the royal pce due to Watson¡¯s arrival. The former Queen¡¯s name, Avril, had always been taboo in the royal pce because of her evil deeds. She had controlled the Demoness Church to bewitch the people and even threatened the royal family¡¯s safety. That was why the King killed her; there was no funeral for her. There were even rumors that Avril would kill her maids if she were not happy. She would even kill some small animals for experiments. Many people in the pce were worried about her resurrection. ¡°Sylvan, you brought Watson to the pce so soon after you left. I said that I had a way to resurrect Avril. Do you not trust me?¡± As the rumors spread in the pce, King Landhar III brought Queen Isabe to the pce gate to wee Watson and the others. He said it with a sour expression. Even Isabe¡¯s eyes were also red as if she had just cried. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Watson. ¡°Frier, cut the crap. Take us to the ce where my sister is buried! Watson has already promised to help me resurrect her. I believe in him, so I don¡¯t need you.¡± He turned his head away from King Landhar III. King Landhar III snorted coldly. ¡°Hmm, there are quite many people here. Well, since Watson is confident in resurrecting Avril, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The King led Watson and the others through the many gardens in the pce. They came to the deepest part of the garden, where arge area of pansies bloomed. King Landhar III pped his hands; the ground split open, and zombies crawled out from under the ground one after another. Their bodies were covered in rotten blood and flesh, and they let out hollow roars. The sight of their mangled bodies made everyone feel nauseous. Isabe even retched twice; her face was pale. Watson¡¯s face was also pale. Some of those zombies seemed to have just died, and there were thousands of them. It was not easy to find so many fresh corpses in the capital during peacetime, but it was not hard to imagine what King Landhar III had done to get them. A cold light shed in his eyes. He saw a transparent crystal coffin rising from the ground, surrounded by zombies. Inside the coffiny a tinum-haired Elven girl with translucent skin. She seemed to be sleeping soundly. ¡°Watson, do you need me for anything when you resurrectter? No matter what you need, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Sylvan clenched his fists as he looked at the girl in the coffin; he had spoken with a pained expression. ¡°I don¡¯t need help. Resurrecting a person is quite easy for me.¡± Watson smiled. He extended his hand toward Avril, who was in the coffin. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± ¡°What did Watson say just now? Is resurrecting a person so easy?¡± Whispers could be faintly heard from the surroundings. There was not only King Landhar III but also the guards responsible for guarding the ce. Initially, the guards were not allowed to enter that ce. Still, after Watson publicly announced that he would resurrect Avril, everyone in the pce knew that she was buried in the garden. That secret could no longer be hidden, so King Landhar III did not bother to do that anymore. The guards did not believe Watson¡¯s words because no one had even resurrected the dead before. No matter how strong a person was, they would not survive the baptism of time unless they consumed water from the Spring of Life like Antonio did. However, even Antonio was gradually aging, he was no longer as young as he was. Resurrection¡ªthat had always been a forbidden area of magic. Only necromancers who studied the dead souls and corpses knew about it. However, the way necromancers controlled corpses could not be called resurrection. Watson was the strongest genius in the kingdom, but talent and power did not mean that he could touch the forbidden area of life. Under the doubtful gazes of the crowd, Watson¡¯s voice fell, and the roaring zombies turned into rays of light and intertwined with each other. The corpses turned into a short figure. Other than her skin color, which was close to cyan, she looked exactly like a human. There was a magic circle on her face, and her eyes were red. She seemed very magical. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Queen Avril really resurrected?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the Queen. What is that?¡± Everyone was confused as they watched the green-skinned young girl in front of Watson. Even King Landhar III¡¯s eyes flickered. Avril was still in the crystal coffin with her eyes closed. On the contrary, the thousands of zombies around her had disappeared. Watson had resurrected a single person. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing thousands of low-tier zombies. You have obtained a tinum-tier creature, the King of Zombies.] [tinum-level creature: King of Zombies.] [Abilities: Fatal Infection (able to spread toxins through the blood and infect others into zombies), Zombie Control (able to control all zombies and master the ability to control zombies), Death gue (able to spread a wide range of colorless and odorless toxins), Immortal Body (able to heal even if the body is cut into pieces), Pain Loss, Super Physical Immunity, Super Magic Immunity.] [Additional ability: Unstable Evolution (temporarily increases the amount of poison in the body, significantly strengthening the body¡¯s size and ability, obtaining random ability).] Watson looked at the zombie girl in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Those thousands of corpses are better off bing my power than living as zombies.¡± When he saw those zombies, he could feel the pain from the remaining consciousness of those zombies. His fusion system was just enough to help them escape, and as the pain dissipated, it was reced by gratitude. After appreciating his own work and feeling the strange gazes from all directions, Watson looked around and scratched his head. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Watson, what are you doing? Is that what you meant by resurrecting Avril?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s tone was terse, and his tone was filled with apparent dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m just cleaning up the zombies around us. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Watson, whatever happens to those zombies, hurry up.¡± They were speechless. They brought Watson there to resurrect Avril, not to deal with the zombies. ¡°Yes, I will start the process now.¡± Watson¡¯s expression became serious. He extended his right hand toward the crystal coffin where Avril was lying again. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Chapter 496 - Success and Verification

Chapter 496: Sess and Verification

Following Walter¡¯s voice, the crystal coffin immediately turned into a stream of light and fused with the surroundingnd, turning into an evenrger coffin that was shimmering with starlight. Avril¡¯s body was immediately exposed in the coffin following the fusion, and huge magic crystals were pulled from the surroundingnd. Those magic crystals were engraved with magic arrays, emitting extraordinary fluctuations. Those magic crystals were used to provide safety for thend. Every piece of magic crystal was at least tinum-tier. Some of them even emitted diamond-tier fluctuations. Those magic crystals were all fused with the crystal coffin. The original holy relic crystal coffin was instantly upgraded to starlight-tier. [Starlight-tier item: the ss Coffin That Seals the Sky.] [Ability: Absolute Seal (can seal everything), Absolute Eternity (anything inside the coffin is eternal), Absolute Defense (can¡¯t be opened from the inside or the outside).] [Additional effects: the Sealed Divine Kingdom, the Opening of the Gate of Hell (which can connect to hell and release creatures from hell).] During the fusion process, Watson had only fused the crystal coffin with treasures that King Landhar III had ced there. He still had not done anything to Avril¡¯s corpse. Everyone there could understand that. If they wanted to resurrect Avril, they had to get Avril out of the coffin. Just as they thought about that, Watson waved his hand and summoned the fused starlight-tier ss coffin before him. He asked the new King of the Zombies to protect the ss coffin. Then, he pointed at his chest with his right hand, and a starlit chess piece appeared. The moment the chess piece appeared, green life energy that was full of vitality appeared on Watson¡¯s body. Then, he waved his fist, and the life energy poured into the starlight, and a woman¡¯s silhouette appeared immediately. ¡°Human Creation, activate.¡± The human chess piece could create humans. The newly-created human would conform to Watson¡¯s standards. At that moment, he had made a human based on Avril¡¯s appearance. The new human looked like Avril and had her personality and memories from when she was alive due to the human chess piece¡¯s ability. The light subsided, and the newly-created Avril stood in front of Watson. She opened her eyes slowly¡ªthey were beautiful in purple. Her long tinum hair fluttered, and her long dress was made of emerald-green life energy. ¡°Where am I?¡± Avril¡¯s eyes seemed confused. She looked around her, and her voice was pleasant, like a nightingale singing. ¡°Thete Queen has been resurrected!¡± There was a wave of exmations from all around the garden. Many guards looked at Avril in disbelief. Some of them had strange expressions on their faces. ¡°That¡¯s not aplete resurrection!¡± It was not strange for them to have such doubts because Avril¡¯s body was still lying on the ground. Watson had only created another Avril. That method was not a resurrection; it should be called creation. The guards were not the only ones who felt that way. Antonio and Reid¡¯s mouths were twitching. They did not know what to say. It turned out that what Watson meant by resurrection was to create Avril out of thin air. It would be great if he could use that ability right from the start. He had fused zombies and ss coffins. It had nothing to do with the resurrection. If they were the deceased¡¯s family members, they would have been anxious to fight Watson. ¡°Sister! You¡¯re my sister, right?¡± Fortunately, Sylvan did not care about that. After seeing Avril, all his thoughts were long forgotten. All he could think about was his sister. ¡°Brother? What are you talking about? I¡¯m Avril. Don¡¯t you recognize me? Why do you look so different? You look so mature.¡± Avril turned her head. She seemed puzzled when she saw Sylvan, and her long eyshes fluttered. Tears welled in Sylvan¡¯s eyes. He could not help but walk toward Avril and hug her. After Avril spoke, he was sure that the girl in front of him was Avril. Even though he did not know what Watson did¡ªhe had seen many magical aspects of Watson¡ªhe did not doubt the young man. Just as he was about to walk toward Avril, he opened his arms. At that moment, King Landhar III suddenly reached out and stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute, Sylvan. It¡¯s hard to say if the person in front of me is Avril.¡± ¡°Frier, what are you doing?¡± Sylvan turned toward the King with reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m her brother. Wouldn¡¯t I know if she is Avril?¡± ¡°Just to be safe, I have to test it out.¡± Not swayed by Sylvan¡¯s words, King Landhar III turned to look at Avril, and the woman also tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Are you Frier? Why have you be so mature? I remember that I was dead. Are you also dead? Is this hell?¡± Her words moved King Landhar III, but he quickly took a deep breath topose his expression. ¡°Avril, I need to ask you some questions. You need to answer truthfully. ¡± ¡°Frier, why are you speaking in such a strange tone? Why do you speak so formally? You said that you were forced to be king. In fact, you hate everything that your father and your brothers and sisters have done.¡± Avril wasining when she was interrupted by King Landhar III. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I just need you to answer one question. Do you know how you died?¡± ¡°How I died?¡± Avril frowned and shook her head as if she had a headache. ¡°You killed me. No, I was injured while protecting you. I begged you to kill me, but you disagreed. In order not to drag you down, I chose tomit suicide! Before Imitted suicide, I even sent people to spread rumors in the kingdom, portraying me as an evil person. That way, it won¡¯t affect you in any way. ¡± ¡°Avril, so the rumors that circted in the kingdom back then weren¡¯t spread by King Landhar III, but by your orders?¡± Sylvan asked, surprised. Avril nodded and looked at King Landhar III with eyes filled with love. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember everything. I was the one who wanted to do that! The Demoness Church wasbeled as evil by King Landhar II. I was also regarded as a demoness who had bewitched the royal family. King Landhar II¡¯s men severely injured me. Frier saved me and even led an army to surround the Royal Pce for me. Unfortunately, I knew that I would not be able to live for long. Instead of letting Frier lose his mind for me, it was better for me to do something useful. I used King Landhar II¡¯s words to expand the rumors. Then, I stabbed a dagger into my chest. I was dead. What is happening now?¡± She looked around her. She thought that her brother and lover had died to apany her. However, she saw many people she did not know, which made her doubt her assumption. ¡°Frier, only you and my sister know about that, right? What else do you have to say?¡± King Landhar III could not help but look at Sylvan. King Landhar III was silent for a moment before he sighed. ¡°Yes, only Avril and I knew about that. There is no doubt that this person is Avril! Watson, I am perplexed about how you did it. Avril¡¯s corpse is still there. How did you resurrect a new Avril? ¡° Chapter 497 - Backstab

Chapter 497: Backstab

¡°It has something to do with the human chess piece that I have mastered.¡± Watson pointed at the chess piece floating in front of his chest, emitting starlight. ¡°The human chess piece can control the fate of a race. Not only that, but it can also create humans, just like what I just did.¡± He had only revealed the most basic information to King Landhar III regarding the human chess piece. He wanted to hide the fact that the human chess piece was a sovereign-tier tool and possessed the ability to elerate molecules, which was a power of thews of motion. ¡°To be able to create a human, isn¡¯t that too astonishing?¡± ¡°Can he create any human? If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that he can create an army of elites at any time?¡± Antonio and Reid looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They had witnessed Watson¡¯s rise with their own eyes. When Watson reached the capital, he was still a young disciple they had to take care of. However, Watson¡¯s power had reached a level that they could not understand. ¡°Watson, you said that you created Avril. Then what¡¯s the difference between her and my original sister?¡± Sylvan asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no difference. The human race was originally created by the game of chess. The human race is made up of energy factors that contain the characteristics of human chess. The so-called physical body, mind, and even soul are all the same. The death of a human represents the dissipation of energy factors. What I¡¯m doing now is just reassembling the energy factors!¡± Watson exined as he looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand what I said.¡± Antonio and Reid nodded, looking thoughtful. As diamond-tier elites, they could understand Watson¡¯s exnation. They had an understanding of the world¡ªthe more profound the understanding, the stronger the strength of the elite. Without realizing it, Watson had already walked in front of them. King Landhar III also looked as if he understood it. Then, he looked at Avril¡¯s body on the ground. Without the protection of the crystal coffin, Avril¡¯s body was decaying at a rapid speed, turning into sparkling ashes, and finally, with a gentle breeze, her body had disappeared. Avril was already dead. Her soul and body had turned into energy particles and dissipated. What remained was just an empty shell. Then, Watson had used the human chess to reconstruct Avril¡¯s body; it was equivalent to gathering the energy particles in Avril¡¯s body once again. It was precisely because King Landhar III had the strength of a peak diamond-tier elite that he could understand that Watson¡¯s actions were the true act of resurrection. That made him feel a little sad. ¡°I thought that you would use the fusion power to let Avril fuse with something and then make her stand up. It seems that I have underestimated you! Fusing with other things might bring Avril back to life, but she won¡¯t be purely Avril anymore. It is not as good as this method. I have been racking my brain for more than ten years to think of a way to bring Avril back to life. Because of that, I have made a lot of mistakes. I did not expect it to be so simple. Then, what is the meaning of what I have done all these years?¡±t The corner of King Landhar III¡¯s mouth twitched as he forced a bitter smile. As the King, he had indulged in more than ten years of nning and experiments, but it was not as good as Watson waving his hand. As expected, any tricks and plots were useless in the face of absolute power. Also, he feared that Watson no longer looked at things from a superficial point of view. Instead, he looked at things from the level of energy factors. He had only seen such an angle in gods. ¡°Since Queen Avril has been resurrected and my mission ispleted, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Watson crossed his arms behind his head and prepared to step back. It might seem like he had resurrected Avril for free when in fact, he had gained a lot of benefits. His rewards were the King of the Zombies and the ss Coffin that Sealed the Sky that he had obtained through the fusion system. Resurrecting a woman who was not even tinum-tier did not consume much of his strength. However, he had obtained a tinum-tier pet and a starlight-tier item. It was profit for him. With that thought in mind, Watson was about to turn around when a cold de suddenly stabbed his vital point. Watson realized that Isabe had appeared behind him without him noticing it. She was holding a sharp dagger that was emitting tinum-tier light; if that dagger pierced through his chest and killed him on the spot, it would be a pity. His clothes were not made of ordinary cloth but tinum-tier fabrics from Mount Creation. As a result, the dagger did not even pierce through his clothes. Even if his clothes were pierced, he had the strength of a peak diamond-tier elite. An ordinary person would not be able to injure him. Even if he stood still, attacks from those below the starlight tier would not be able to harm him. Isabe¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and her expression was flustered. ¡°What? This is the sharpest tinum-tier weapon in the capital. Why won¡¯t it pierce through your clothes?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡± Watson narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shed through them. That was the difference in tiers. An elite like King Landhar III could understand that such an ordinary attack would be useless against him, so King Landhar III had joined forces with the gods to plot against him. While Queen Isabe was not even tinum-tier, in her eyes, diamond-tier elites were the same as gold and silver-tier elites. As long as she attacked their vital points, she could kill them. However, she was wrong. Watson was not afraid of Isabe attacking him. However, she was hostile toward him. She might attack his family and friends. So, he had to rify things with her if he did not want that to happen. He could even kill her if he so desired. ¡°Watson, I did not expect this. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to kill you. Kill me, then. You¡¯ve killed my two sons, and I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Otherwise, if I don¡¯t kill you today, I will find a way to kill you in the future.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke fiercely. ¡°Kill your sons? Your Majesty, you seem to have made a mistake. King Landhar III was the one who killed your sons. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Isabe, what happened to you? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was the one who killed them? Why did you attack Watson?¡± King Landhar III frowned, his eyes shing with a cold light. ¡°Watson must have threatened you, Your Majesty. He must have used Avril¡¯s resurrection to make youpromise.¡± Isabe gritted her teeth; she gave Avril a fierce look, her eyes full of sorrow and determination. ¡°So what if that lowly woman is dead? Why would shee back to life? She¡¯s already dead, yet she still wants to fight with me for you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll fight her today. If I can¡¯t kill Watson, then I shall kill her.¡± As she spoke, Isabe rushed toward Avril. ¡°Don¡¯t disrespect Her Highness.¡± Denise and Nightingale had already rushed out and blocked Isabe on her path. Denise¡¯s face was full of anger, while Nightingale was annoyed. She did not expect Isabe to attack Watson. She could not have rescued him in time, so she felt sorry for her own negligence. The two women were about to stop Isabe. Before they did, King Landhar III stretched his right hand outward. A ck light shed and turned into a giant arm with a strong gravitational force that stretched for several meters. He grabbed Isabe through the air. ¡°Isabe, I had wanted to kill you, but I let you go because of my kindness. I did not expect you not to appreciate it. Not only did you want to attack Watson, who helped me revive Avril, but you also wanted to kill Avril. I think you must have had enough of living! In that case, there¡¯s no need for Watson. I¡¯ll send you on your way myself.¡± Chapter 498 - Resurrecting Two More

Chapter 498: Resurrecting Two More

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Cough, cough. Isabe¡¯s face was filled with pain under the weight of the ck hand formed by gravity and summoned by King Landhar III. She could not breathe properly as blood flowed down the corners of her mouth. Compared to the pain, her eyes were filled with sorrow. Isabe was once a maid in the pce. More than ten years ago, when King Landhar III was still a prince and had a good rtionship with Avril, she worked as a gardener in the pce. She was responsible for handling the flowers and nts every day. At that time, she saw King Landhar III bring Avril to the pce for a date many times a day. Avril was born in the Elven kingdom and liked pansies. King Landhar III ordered someone to get a handful of pansy seeds secretly. He sprinkled them in the King¡¯s garden and cultivated arge flower bed of pansies as a gift for Avril. However, the garden¡¯syout had been changed without permission, so the King punished all the staff that worked in the garden, and Isabe was no exception. However, she did not hate King Landhar III because of that. Instead, she was a little envious that Avril had such a sweetheart. As part of the pce staff, she could only see the pce guards, who never smiled. Who would not want to be in a romantic rtionship as a young girl? After that, she paid more attention to King Landhar III and Avril. She heard that King Landhar III used magic to create fireworks on Avril¡¯s birthday, making a massive heart in the sky that caused a sensation in the city. She also heard that King Landhar III ran barefoot through every healer¡¯s residence in the capital because Avril was sick. He did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to bring all the healers back with him. The story between King Landhar III and Avril was the only happy thing she could enjoy in that prison-like pce. Unknowingly, she brought herself into the story. She imagined herself as the heroine and thought that all of that was her experience. However, she knew that it would remain an illusion in her life. She was only a maid; she would not get to enjoy such sweet romance. She did not know that the heavens would hear her plea and give her a chance. Not long after she fell in love with King Landhar III, a series of internal conflicts broke out in the capital. First, King Landhar II reported that the Demoness Church was an evil sect that had bewitched everyone¡¯s hearts. As a saintess, Avril was more than an evil demoness. So, King Landhar II sent troops to surround the Demoness Church. Then, it was rumored that King Landhar III was willing to kill two of his royal sisters for Avril and led an army to besiege the main hall. It was a heinous act that forced King Landhar II to abdicate his throne. When Isabe learned of that, she felt uneasy but also secretly happy. So, she made a difficult decision. When King Landhar III besieged the royal pce, she sent the guards to tell King Landhar III about the pce¡¯syout. Perhaps with her help, King Landhar III¡¯s army quickly broke through the pce, and he became the new king. At that time, King Landhar III came to her. He told her that Avril had bewitched him to do such a thing. He had already begun to order the removal of the Demoness Church in the whole kingdom. At the same time, because of Isabe¡¯s actions, he had lost only a minimal amount of soldiers. He wanted to repay Isabe by letting her make a request. ¡°Marry me and let me be the mother of your children. That is my request. ¡± That was Isabe¡¯s request. King Landhar III was bewitched by Avril, and he had fallen in love with an evil woman. How pitiful! Even though King Landhar III loved the wrong woman, the things he did for Avril were not fake. Isabe thought she would get the same experience, and she would be the happiest woman in the kingdom. After she made her request, King Landhar III hesitated for a long time but agreed to her request. The wedding was held, and she gave birth to his first child, Benson. The name meant father figure in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Over the next ten years, Isabe gave birth to two more princes and a princess. She felt like she was already the happiest person until she heard about the death of her two sons. However, King Landhar III did not care about that. He even said that he had never loved her. She felt like her world had copsed. She fell in love because she envied another person¡¯s love story. In the end, all that was just her imagination. She had lived for love all her life. That love had disappeared, so she did not want to live anymore. Isabe closed her eyes and prepared to wee her death as she thought about the past ten years. However, the pain that she expected did note. That made her subconsciously look up, and she saw a hand appear and grab King Landhar III¡¯s arm, stopping him from making any further movements. ¡°Frier, this is not you. Don¡¯t you pity the woman who has been by your side for more than ten years?¡± ¡°Avril, Isabe became my wife after you died. I have no feelings for her; I only needed her to give me heirs! In my heart, there is only one queen in the kingdom. She has to die so that you can be my queen.¡± Avril was the one who stopped King Landhar III. At that moment, King Landhar III¡¯s expression had darkened as he tried tofort Avril. ¡°If we really do love each other, does it matter if I am the Queen? Frier, please stop. Otherwise, you¡¯d better kill me. I¡¯m already dead anyway.¡± ¡°I... Okay, I promise you.¡± King Landhar III sighed and released his hand, letting Isabe fall to the ground. Avril walked toward Isabe and extended her hand to her. ¡°Are you okay? Can you get up?¡± Isabe had a conflicted look in her eyes. She pushed Avril¡¯s hand away. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t need your pity!¡± Avril was happy. Even though she had been dead for more than ten years, there were still two men who missed her. They even asked Watson to cast the resurrection spell. Inparison, Isabe was much more miserable. No one cared about her son¡¯s death, not even the man she loved the most. He even wanted to kill her. ¡°Isabe, right? It¡¯s not pity. I just think that you should not die so easily! The gods said that humans should learn to be humble and respectful, but I believe humans should learn to be brave. One should not back down. One should be brave to move forward. There is nothing in this life that makes us unable to move forward. That is the true essence of the Demoness Church that I founded. I hope that people can seek their own answers instead of seeking gods. At the same time, I hope that people can learn to control their own emotions and desires. Seeking death when encountering difficulties is an escape. You still have a son and a daughter waiting for you. You can¡¯t be responsible for them if you die, right? ¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Avril¡¯s words made Isabe, who had been begging for death, waver. At that moment, Avril turned around and looked at Watson, who was not far behind her. ¡°Watson,e here for a moment.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Watson had a strange expression on his face. After Avril nodded, he walked toward her. ¡°Watson, it seems like you were the one who resurrected me. Since you have the ability to revive me, you must be able to resurrect Miss Isabe¡¯s sons! I hope that you can help me alleviate thatdy¡¯s pain. The gods will definitely forgive your sins, and the people will praise your mercy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Watson nodded subconsciously. He realized that something was wrong. As a human that he had created, how could Avril instruct him to work for her instead? Furthermore, she was full of mercy and forgiveness. It felt like she was a fraud. However, her words were inexplicably provocative, and he almost agreed to it. Denise had told him that, as the Saintess of the Demoness Church, Avril was very skilled at managing the church. Initially, he did not believe it, but he had changed her mind. ¡°Miss Avril, I can agree to your request, but it is not for free. After all, Queen Isabe just tried to assassinate me. I can help to resurrect her two sons. In return, you have to agree to one of my requests. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a brat. Helping others is a virtue, so you should not ask for anything in return. Your pettiness is just like my brother¡¯s. Are you my brother¡¯s child?¡± Avril¡¯s face was full of affection. She looked at Sylvan. Sylvan¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Well, it is not wrong to say that he¡¯s my child. After all, our rtionship is as good as a father and son.¡± He would be proud to have Watson as his son. Unfortunately, he agreed with Watson; he did not want her sister to take advantage of him. ¡°Miss Avril, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m only friends with Lord Sylvan. I have parents.¡± Watson looked at Isabe and said, ¡°Queen Isabe, I can resurrect the two princes. In any case, resurrecting two more people is a piece of cake.. But, like Miss Avril, you need to agree to one of my requests.¡± Chapter 499 - Moving Forward

Chapter 499: Moving Forward

¡°What request?¡± Isabe asked, her eyes shining. If Avril¡¯s words made her lose the thought of seeking death, then Watson¡¯s words ignited her hope. With Avril¡¯s resurrection, it was not impossible for Watson to resurrect her two sons. As long as she could get her two sons back, she had no other requests. Even if Watson wanted her life, she was willing to give it to him. ¡°My request is simple. After I resurrect your son, you must announce that all the princes will not fight me for the throne. Also, you must cancel the engagement between Princess Kiana and me. Finally, you must help dispel the rumors that Queen Avril was an evil person. I know you can do it. As long as you agree to my requests, I will resurrect your sons. What do you say?¡± ¡°Watson, that is not a request. Those are three requests.¡± Isabe¡¯s mouth twitched. When Watson was silent, she smiled. ¡°Very well, three requests. I agree with all of your conditions. Help me resurrect my son.¡± Even though Watson had made three requests, none involved her life. She had attacked Watson¡ªthe young man was merciful. She could not miss that opportunity. ¡°As the Queen, I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± Watson nodded and reached out to press the human chess piece on his chest. A burst of starlight shed, and two naked figures appeared on the ground. They were the First Prince and the Second Prince. After they were resurrected, they looked around, and their expressions were somewhat nk. ¡°Why am I here? Did I die? Did my father kill me?¡± ¡°Father is here too. Did Father use some methods to resurrect us after killing us?¡± The First Prince looked puzzled. The Second Prince nced around, and his gaze fell on King Landhar III. ¡°Your father did not resurrect you. It was Watson who resurrected you.¡± Isabe stood up from the ground and briefly exined what had happened, as well as her deal with Watson. ¡°From now on, you are no longer princes. The engagement between Kiana and Watson is also canceled! In a moment, you will return to your respective pces to pack your things. We will move out of the pce.¡± The simplest way to fulfill Watson¡¯s request was to leave the pce and be an ordinary person. Even if Watson did not have those requests, she would still take the initiative to do so. After Avril was resurrected and revealed her innermost thoughts, they could no longer stay in the pce. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? It¡¯s fine if Kiana doesn¡¯t want to marry Watson, but why do we have to move out?¡± The Second Prince looked as if he could not ept it. He quickly walked toward King Landhar III with a pleading face. ¡°Father, all this is fake, right? Tell me that none of that is real.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s face was cold. The Second Prince stopped; despair appeared in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Second Brother. There¡¯s no need for meaningless struggles.¡± Prince Benson came to the Second Prince¡¯s side, patted his shoulder, and sighed. He understood his younger brother¡¯s unwillingness, and he was the same. However, would that have mattered? King Landhar III had killed them with his own hands, and that had chilled his heart. He finally knew that he was only a pawn; he had no right to be the future king at all. The First Prince pulled the Second Prince toward Isabe, and he did that silently. The three of them began to walk away. King Landhar III seemed unable to bear it halfway. He said, ¡°Isabe, I have a few manors in the royal city. You and the children can go there.¡± Isabe¡¯s footsteps paused. Without turning her head, she said, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry. The children and I will find another ce to live. We will work hard! From now on, we are no longer part of the royal family, but we are also no longer pawns at the mercy of others.¡± ¡°Watson, I will do what I promised you. Later, I will inform the civil and military ministers to send people to eliminate the rumors from more than ten years ago. That will be thest order I will give as the Queen.¡± Then, Isabe left without turning back. From that day onward, the kingdom had lost a Queen but gained an additional sad person. Watson was silent for a moment before he turned his head to look at Avril, saying, ¡°Queen Avril, Queen Isabe has already fulfilled her promise. Next, it¡¯s your turn! I request that you help me manage the church in the kingdom.¡± ¡°Manage the church? I¡¯m very good at that. I¡¯ve just been resurrected and have nothing to do. I wonder which gods the people believe in. What authority do those gods have?¡± Avril asked with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s only one god in the kingdom now, and that god is me. As for my authority, it¡¯s only to let the people live happily and protected.¡± Watson pointed at himself. His words made the smile on Avril¡¯s face stiffen, and then she revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Does that kingdom believe in you now?¡± A youth as the kingdom¡¯s god? Was that possible? Watson seemed powerful, but he had not reached the level of a god. Once he became a god, Watson would be ostracized by that world and enter the divine realm. Why would they believe in a human that had not reached the divine realm? What happened to the kingdom after she died? While she was puzzled, she looked at the expressions of the people around her¡ªthey were all calm. It proved that what Watson said was true, making her even more puzzled. ¡°There were seven gods in that kingdom in the past, but now, those seven gods were abandoned by the kingdom because they werepeting for the people¡¯s beliefs. Now, this kingdom¡¯s god is me! I can let Denise exin it to you properly.¡± While Watson was speaking, Denise went to Avril and knelt on one knee. She looked excited. ¡°Former guard, Denise, pays her respects to Your Majesty. After all these years, I can finally meet Your Majesty. I could not have done that without Young Master Watson¡¯s help. He is really a very powerful person. I hope that Your Majesty can help him.¡± ¡°Denise, get up. It seems like you have not forgotten me after all these years. It must have been hard on you.¡± Avril helped Denise up and gave her a tight hug. ¡°Even someone who rarely smiles praised Watson. It seems like that young man is extraordinary, indeed. Even though I don¡¯t understand what it is like to be a god, I will agree to help him manage the church.¡± ¡°Since Queen Avril agrees, then I shall take my leave for now.¡± Watson wanted to give Avril and Denise the time to get reacquainted. He turned around, bowed, and walked out of the garden. Antonio, Reid, and Nightingale trailed behind him. At that moment, King Landhar III suddenly spoke. ¡°Watson, wait a moment. You¡¯ve helped me to resurrect Avril. You¡¯ve helped me so much. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you! Watson, why don¡¯t you tell me your wishter? I will try my best to fulfill it. Perhaps you¡¯d like to stay in the pce for a meal?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t give me what I want now.¡± Watson refused without even turning his head. What he wanted was for the kingdom to be strong and prosperous. He wanted to create a better world and allow his family and friends to live freely. How could King Landhar III fulfill that wish? ¡°The problem with the church will be resolved after Queen Avril¡¯s revival. Soon, the kingdom¡¯s Holy See will be unified, and they will haveplete faith in me, and my strength will be increased! It¡¯s time for the next step of the n¡ªrecruiting talents. The Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom will soon start a war against the kingdom. Before that, I have to make the Holy Dragon Kingdom stronger so that I can upy those two kingdoms while reducing consumption.¡± He had never forgotten one thing¡ªAntonio had someone he cared about in the Elven kingdom. Just like how he had resurrected Avril, mainly for Sylvan, he also wanted to conquer the Elven kingdom for Antonio. Chapter 500 - Hes Horrible, But I Like Him

Chapter 500: He¡¯s Horrible, But I Like Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Nightingale, I have a mission for you!¡± Watson secretly monitored King Landhar III¡¯s movements, especially the assassins around King Landhar III and Isabe and the others guarding the royal city. If necessary, he would give them some help. Not long after leaving the royal city, Watson gave Nightingale a mission. ¡°I¡¯ve just fused the King of Zombies. Even though it¡¯s tinum-tier, it can kill people, poison, and grant immortality. It¡¯s very suitable to be your helper! As for the ss Coffin That Sealed the Sky, I¡¯ll give it to you. That coffin has the ability to seal enemies. If you encounter an enemy you can¡¯t defeat, just seal it. ¡± Watson had given the King of Zombies and the ss coffin he had fused to Nightingale. However, Nightingaleined, ¡°Watson, why are you giving me a zombie and a coffin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nightingale. I¡¯m just thinking about your safety. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Watson scratched his head awkwardly. A coffin might not have been a good gift. Before he returned the coffin, Nightingale¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re apologizing so sincerely, I¡¯ll let it go. I¡¯ll ept those two gifts.¡± She liked all the gifts Watson gave her, and he also arranged a job for her. She had been in the royal city for so long that she felt so bored. She could finally show off her skills. ¡°Master Antonio, Master Reid, you can go home first! I will take Nightingale to visit the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters. I want to introduce some people to her. She will need to cooperate with them to monitor King Landhar III.¡± ¡°Watson, when did you take over the Severed Fingers Gang? We don¡¯t even know about it.¡± ¡°Severed Fingers Gang? That¡¯s the infamous underground force in the kingdom. Watson, you¡¯re too capable! You¡¯ve mastered the mysterious chess piece, and you¡¯ve even taken over an underground force! Your master and I have been worried about how you would defeat King Landhar III! We won¡¯t go back! We also haven¡¯t been to the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters. Plus, you haven¡¯t fused our weapons. That matter remains unsolved!¡± Reid and Antonio objected to Watson¡¯s n. Their voices were loud and reasonable, leaving Watson momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go together!¡± Meanwhile, at the pce... ¡°Third Brother, stop pacing. You¡¯re annoying me.¡± Kiana sat on the floor near the pce entrance. She rested her chin on her hands and looked at her brother as she spoke impatiently. ¡°Kiana, there was a rumor in the pce just now. They said that Watson had brought many people here to resurrect thete Queen Avril. Do you think that will affect us? I heard that Queen Avril was once Father¡¯s beloved. Plus, our two brothers died for no reason at all. Is there a conspiracy against us?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we have to be careful in the future. Who knows if assassins are trying to kill us?¡± the Third Prince said worriedly. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re worrying too much. Why would anyone dare to murder a member of the royal family? Unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore! Even if that happens, I¡¯m not afraid because Brother Watson will protect me.¡± Kiana smiled. Her eyes shed with fiery light as if she was missing Watson. The Third Prince shook his head. Just as he was about to say something, the door was pushed open with a bang. Isabe walked into the hall. Her two sons trailed behind her. They carried their luggage in their hands and wore simple clothes. ¡°Mother, why are you here? Eldest Brother! Second Brother! I thought you died! Am I dreaming?¡± The Third Prince was in disbelief when he saw his brothers. He rubbed his eyes. Kiana also looked surprised as she stood up. The First Prince and the Second Prince were surprised. They stammered with their answer. ¡°Third Brother, you should ask Mother about thatter! The most important thing now is that you and Kiana pack up quickly. We are about to leave the pce.¡± ¡°Leave the pce? Why?¡± ¡°Because your father has Avril now. I will no longer be the Queen,¡± Isabe said expressionlessly. The Third Prince¡¯s face was pale. He had a bad feeling in his heart, and it was confirmed. Kiana felt horrible too. She reached out to console her brother. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother. Even if we leave the pce, we will still be royalty. We¡¯ll just live in another ce! Furthermore, I couldn¡¯t leave the pce as often as I wanted to, and now I am finally free to visit Brother Watson whenever I wanted.¡± ¡°Kiana, I have another bad news for you.¡± Isabelle sighed. ¡°We¡¯re no longer part of the royal family. King Landhar III will strip us off our status and make Avril his new queen.¡± Isabe sighed. She seemed unable to bear it, but she still continued to say, ¡°Firstly, we are no longer members of the royal family. It won¡¯t be long before King Landhar III announces that he will strip us of our royal status and make Avril his new queen. ¡°Secondly, you can¡¯t go to Watson anymore because he is no longer your fianc¨¦. He asked me to cancel the engagement between you two. He said so himself.¡± What? Kiana¡¯s expression stiffened. In the end, she stood there like a statue. ¡°Impossible! Why would Brother Watson say such a thing? He promised to help me alleviate my masochistic tendencies, but he¡¯s canceling our engagement. Does he not like me?¡± She clutched her heart. Kaia¡¯s face was filled with grief, and tears welled in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and speak with Watson right now. Let¡¯s see how he dares to make such a decision.¡± Compared to being removed from the royal family, he was more worried about his sister¡¯s happiness. The First Prince and the Second Prince also tried tofort her. ¡°Kiana, don¡¯t worry. Watson only broke off the engagement; he didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t like you. You still have a chance.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister. You¡¯re cute and have received a good education since you were young. As long as you¡¯re willing to pursue Watson, there¡¯s still a chance for him to change his mind! Plus, his words are clearly better than his father¡¯s. If you can be his lover, perhaps we can return to the royal family.¡± As everyoneforted her, Kiana sobbed, and her expression became even sadder. ¡°Even if I was the princess, Watson didn¡¯t care about me. Now that I¡¯m nothing, why would he like me? How dare he treat me like this? He has abandoned me. He¡¯s horrible, but I really like him.¡± Kiana continued to cry. Her face was flushed red, and her eyes sparkled like little stars. That person was hopeless. The rest of her family shook their heads; they were speechless. It seemed like Kiana liked Watson even more.. Masochism could really cause a lot of harm. Chapter 501 - An Impromptu God

Chapter 501: An Impromptu God

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The following day, Watson yawned as he walked out of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. He was surrounded by a group of people as soon as he stepped onto the street. ¡°Young Master Watson, please head to the Dragon Knight training ground to participate in the training. Many students have already arrived. The only thing left is to start the training.¡± The leader was a Dragon Knight d in heavy armor. Dragon Knights usually looked valiant, giving off an aura that made people afraid to approach them. Watson recognized quite a few of those Dragon Knights, including Casey, Charlotte, and Lily. Christina was also with them; she smiled and said, ¡°Watson, did you wake upte?¡± A group of priests stood behind the Dragon Knights. There was even a pope and a dozen bishops¡ªthey were singing praises to Watson. ¡°A beautiful day begins when we meet our great and honorable master. The light of our master is more dazzling than the sun and moon in the sky. May our master grant us courage, wisdom, and health every day. Praise our master.¡± Hundreds of priests exuding the light of faith prayed to Watson. They appeared very pious. The pope even came to Watson¡¯s side and bowed respectfully. ¡°Your Holiness, if you¡¯re not doing anything specialter, can you go to our church and bless our believers?¡± ¡°Watson has be the leader of the Dragon Knights. He was appointed by His Majesty. If you want him, wait until we finish our training! As the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s most powerful army, we shoulder the mission of protecting the kingdom. If you want to worship the gods to satisfy your inner desire, then wait a little. Nothing is more important than the kingdom¡¯s security. ¡± A few Dragon Knights mocked the pope. ¡°You¡¯re a mortal. How would you understand Young Master Watson¡¯s power? Those who don¡¯t understand his power are not qualified to train with him!¡± The pope had a disdainful look on his face. Then, he opened his hands toward Watson, and a powerful aura like a tidal wave spread from his body. That aura surpassed a diamond-tier elite, perhaps even approaching the starlight tier. Many believers stretched their hands outward and showed their devotion to Watson by embracing the sun. The aura spread from their bodies like an ocean, connecting them. The terrifying aura caused the sky to glow with golden light. The faint singing of gods could be heard, and soft golden feathers floated from the sky. The weakest priests were at tinum-tier¡ªeven the powerful dragons became uneasy. ¡°As long as you believe in Young Master Watson, you can obtain power far beyond your level, even if you don¡¯t cultivate. That power is even stronger than the Dragon Knights! Protect the kingdom? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We don¡¯t need you to protect us.¡± A priest mocked the Dragon Knights. The Dragon Knights were furious. ¡°What did you say? No matter what power you obtained from Watson, you don¡¯t have the right to be so proud. We are different from you. The?Dragon Knights¡¯ power is derived from our hard work in cultivation. It is not something that a low-tier clergy like you would know. We will show you our power!¡± Some Dragon Knights could not take it anymore, so they released their dragon form and merged with the dragons around them. The Dragon Knights, who had transformed into Dragonmen, had an aura that made them feel like they were on fire. They did not want to give in to the members of the Holy See. They took up half of the street each. The atmosphere was tense, and both sides were about to fight¡ªa few conflicting voices came from the street at that moment. ¡°Young Master Watson, we are His Majesty¡¯s personal guards. His Majesty has invited you to the Royal Pce to participate in the coronation ceremony of the kingdom¡¯s heir.¡± ¡°We are from the Royal Academy. The teachers are all waiting for you, Watson. However, the principal said there would be no sses if you were not there. Everyone will have to wait.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, the Abedor family is also extending an invitation to you. They say that the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potions are selling like hot cakes. They are about to run out. They hope that you can give them more raw materials.¡± ¡°The Ptolemy family also wants us to invite Young Master Watson...¡± It was still so early, but the outside of the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard was livelier than the market. People from different forces came to Watson one after another, hoping that he would meet their respective lords. The reason that happened was that Watson had led Nightingale to the Severed Fingers gang¡¯s headquarters so that Nightingale could get to know their higher-ups. After she got to know Levin, who was in charge of intelligence, Nightingale immediately used the intelligencework to spread what Watson had done. Among them were Queen Avril and the former Queen Isabe, who abdicated because she tried to kill Watson. Her children were mademoners while Watson inherited the throne. From the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius to the kingdom¡¯s heir¡ªthat change was too fast for many of the noblemen in the capital to react. Then, they hurriedly sent people to Watson¡¯s residence, wanting to send gifts to win over him. Many of them were initially subordinates of the first and second princes, but they had to realign themselves to survive. There was only one person they could rely on. The noblemen were so anxious because of Antonio and Reid. After they visited the Severed Fingers Gang, Antonio and Reid had fought for the Fusion Thread of the Dual God. They also asked for new weapons. Watson had no choice but to go to the pce to retrieve the God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandment that he had given to King Landhar III. He could give it to Reid so that Antonio could take the Fusion Thread of the Dual God. The two masters would not throw tantrums then. The God-king¡¯s Throne of Commandment was a divine artifact at the peak of starlight-tier. In terms of effect, it was not weaker than the Fusion Thread of the Dual God. In fact, it was even more powerful. Watson could still think of King Landhar III¡¯s gloomy face and murderous eyes when he was about to take the throne the previous day. It was like he could kill people with his eyes. The people in the capital knew that Watson was their future king, an existence that required absolute respect. The people from the Holy See believed that Watson was a living god. After Avril was resurrected, they immediately went to the various churches in the royal city under Denise¡¯s introduction and began to integrate the churches¡¯ faith. Initially, among the church¡¯s people, even though many people had gained a lot of benefits because of their faith in Watson, some people still firmly believed in the seven gods and did not want to change. Those people had be Wilson¡¯s devout believers in just one day. The power of faith in Watson¡¯s body had increased several times, which almost made himugh out loud in his dreams. As the faith grew stronger, the rumor that Avril was an evil person as the Saintess of the Demoness Church was dispelled. Isabe¡¯s testimony also helped to change the residents¡¯ impression of Avril. Isabe was the previous Queen. Why would someone with her status lie? Even if they did not believe Isabe, they had to believe in Watson. Watson was the future king with a godly status. If Avril were an evil person, why would Watson let such a person help manage the church? The residents were saying that Avril was not evil; some even began to think that Avril was an angel responsible for preaching on behalf of a god¡ªa symbol of light. In just one day, the royal city had undergone earth-shaking changes, and those changes were spreading to other cities around the royal city as well. Chapter 502 - Augustus Changes

Chapter 502: Augustus¡¯ Changes

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t fight. Fighting hurts our unity! Go back and have a good talk with your masters. Tell them that I¡¯ve epted their invitations and that I¡¯ll be there.¡± Watson said that to all the people who had invited him. A ray of light appeared on his body and instantly split into many clones as he spoke. Those clones were all created by him. They had the same appearance and thoughts as he did, and even their strength was simr to his. After obtaining the human chess piece, he began to study the usage of the human chess piece. Could he use other humans to create himself? The answer was yes. He had experimented many times to test his idea and finally seeded. He could create up to ten clones with his strength, and each clone could share their thoughts with him. The only drawback was that maintaining so many bodies required a lot of energy. That ability saved him a lot of energy. ¡°Go.¡± Watson waved his hand, and the clones nodded at him. Each of them walked to a different group. Some went to the Dragon Knights. Sebastian, the God-armed Dragon, let them stay on his body before he flew into the sky. The rest of the clones went to the church¡¯s people and the other families¡¯ servants and followed them to meet various important figures. Watson yawned and walked toward the Royal Academy. He wanted to make a trip to the Royal Academy. His clones could do some things, and there were some things that he had to do personally. Along the way, Watson saw many residents in the capital. The residents bowed as they greeted him. The residents were respectful to him because he was about to be the King, and he possessed great strength. He had protected the royal city during the battle between the gods, preventing the city from being damaged by the gods. As a hero who had protected the kingdom, he deserved to be treated with respect. Watson returned their greetings. Very quickly, he arrived at the Royal Academy. Before he could enter the ssroom, he was surrounded by a group of students. Those students were wandering around the various corners of the school. As soon as they saw him, they immediately rushed up, as if they were waiting for him. ¡°It¡¯s Watson! He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Finally, he¡¯s here! I¡¯ve been waiting a long time!¡± After rushing in front of Watson, those students all looked at him with admiration. ¡°Watson, I heard that you¡¯re going to be the next king. Is it true?¡± ¡°The priests also said that we¡¯d get some abilities from you if we believe in you. They said that our strength would improve significantly too. One of my older brothers is a priest. After believing in you, he broke through to the tinum tier. Even as a warrior-elemental genius, I do not possess such strength. I havee here to ask if I can change my belief to you.¡± Some people wanted to curry favor with Watson, while others wanted to benefit from him. It was true that they were elites from the Royal Academy, but they also wanted to obtain great strength without cultivating. If they believed in Watson, their power would increase by at least two tiers. That would allow them to save decades of hard work. How could it not drive them crazy? ¡°Everyone, be quiet. ss is about to start. What are you guys doing outside and not in ss right now?¡± Just as everyone was talking, a person who looked like a teacher suddenly walked out of the academy. He came in front of Watson with a dignified expression. After looking around, he suddenly revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Watson, I am one of the teachers from the warrior department¡¯s potion-making ss. Currently, the warrior department has a potion-making ss. Everyone is waiting for you. Let¡¯s hurry up, lest we make others wait anxiously.¡± That was the first time they had to wait for anyone to start the ss. The academy had many students. If they did not attend the ss, they would be expelled. The academy did notck geniuses, so they would expel anyone who did not appreciate their talent. One could say that Watson had created a precedent for the Royal Academy. After Watson nodded, a teacher took him away. The other students looked regretful. One of them was dissatisfied. ¡°A potion-making ss? She is not the same as us. I saw the cross she was wearing. There is a crown on it. That is a new essory issued by the church after the conversion. It represents the unification of the royal authority and divine authority on Watson. That teacher must have gone to the church. ¡± Even teachers are believers in Watson. So what if we believe in Watson and trap him? Seriously. ¡± That young man¡¯s words quickly caused a sensation among the students, and many of them nodded in agreement. ¡°Relying on faith to obtain strength? Such strength is nothing more than charity. Those who arecent about charity are nothing more than pitiful worms! Get out of my way, you bunch of pitiful worms!¡± The pride and despotic voices interrupted the crowd. Everyone turned around and saw Augustus, who had long red hair, walking past the academy gate with his hands in his pockets. Unlike before, Augustus did not wear much that day. His bare arms did not have a trace of metallic luster. He was of human flesh. ¡°It¡¯s Augustus. I didn¡¯t expect him toe to school again.¡± A student had a puzzled look on her face as she retreated. Suddenly, she noticed Augustus¡¯s arms. The doubt on her face turned into shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t Augustus transform into a puppet before? How did his arm be flesh and blood again? Or is that metal that looks like flesh? Has the Campbell family¡¯s modification technology be so powerful?¡± ¡°I heard that that is not puppet modification technology, but real flesh and blood. There was a rumor that Augustus died while protecting His Majesty because of the battle between the gods. He became like that because Watson had cast a resurrection spell on him. ¡°Resurrection spell? Does such a spell really exist? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t exist? If someone can create such a spell, it must be Watson. He¡¯s coborating with the Abedor family to develop a potion that can allow people to advance to tinum-tier angels directly. It can also grant people eternal life. They are sold for 1,000 gold coins each, but they are already sold out from the very beginning. The noblemen can buy several of them, and those smaller noblemen would have to pool their money to buy one! It¡¯s a pity that my family is not very rich. Otherwise, I would have bought one at any cost.¡± ¡°If I can develop a potion that can grant eternal life, then the resurrection spell would not seem to be a big deal! Compared to that potion, it¡¯s more convenient to believe in Watson, even though the upgrade is not as big as that potion.¡± ¡°By the way, Augustus¡¯ life was even given by Watson. What right does he have to be so proud? ¡± While the students were whispering among themselves, Augustus snorted coldly and walked past the group of people toward the direction of the warrior department. If he had been in the past and heard those people talking about him like that, he would have used a fire-elemental spell to turn those people into ashes. However, after being resurrected by Watson, his strength had remained in the diamond tier. An unknown life force appeared in his body, making him less irritable than before. Even if he did not want to admit it, his character had changed a lot after the life-or-death battle.. Watson had given him that. Chapter 503 - Recruitment Plan 2.0

Chapter 503: Recruitment n 2.0

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Watson tormented me so severely; he was right to resurrect me. Do they think I¡¯ll be grateful to him? What a joke! Watson had fooled those guys. Since I¡¯m resurrected, I must work hard this time to surpass Watson again. ¡± Augustus clenched his fists and swore in his heart. He quickened his pace and soon arrived at the ssroom. As soon as he entered the ssroom, he found that the teacher had already started teaching. The female teacher frowned. ¡°Augustus, it has been a long time since the ss started. Pleasee in earlier next time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you attend the ss! Return to your seat so that you won¡¯t affect the ss.¡± Augustus snorted coldly and did not show any reaction to those words. He went to the back row, not far away from Watson, and sat down. At that point, the teacher began to exin again. As she exined, she also took out a potion from her bosom. The potion was ck and white. It looked solid, exuding an ancient luster, but it did not have the intense fragrance of an ordinary potion. ¡°I believe that some of you have heard of that potion. Its name is the Blessing of the Gods and Demons. It is a tinum-tier potion developed by the Abedor family! After taking this potion, one can advance to a tinum-tier angel! However, that potion was bought by the Royal Academy at a high price. There is only one of them in the entire academy. Our topic today is that. ¡± ¡°Teacher, do you want us to create a tinum-tier potion? You really think too highly of us.¡± A student tried to ridicule the teacher, causing a burst ofughter in the ss. Even though theyughed, everyone knew that the person was right. They might not even be able to make gold-tier potions. Even though the Royal Academy had dabbled in all aspects to nurture all-rounded talents, the students in the academy had some understanding of potions. However, they also understood that there was an insurmountable gap in producing tinum-tier potions. ¡°Of course, I know that you guys are unable to produce tinum-tier potions. Even I was unable to imitate that kind of potion! Fortunately, the student who made that kind of potion, Rose Weiser Abedor, is a member of the Royal Academy. With her help, the Royal Academy used that potion to produce a silver-tier imitation potion. ¡°That imitation potion doesn¡¯t use water from the Spring of Life, so its effect isn¡¯t as powerful as the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. However, it can also increase one¡¯s strength and lengthen one¡¯s lifespan by about a year. That potion has been named the Life-prolonging potion by the Royal Academy. That is your research project today.¡± The teacher looked around the room. Her words made many students sigh in relief. ¡°So it¡¯s a silver-tier potion. Then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡± ¡®We¡¯re in the Royal Academy. Surely, we can imitate a tinum-tier potion and try toe up with a potion that is easier to make even though its effects aren¡¯t good? Are we still worthy of our status?¡¯ Watson sighed in his heart. He could not help but praise Rose Weiser, who was able toe up with such a potion. He was right to recruit her. He was able to use the fusion technique to create a tinum-tier potion, but a genius like Rose Weiser was able to break down a tinum-tier potion and turn it into all sorts of potions. That was something he could not do. The teacher quickly wrote down the prescription on the ckboard and ordered the students to prepare three sets of potions each. He wanted them to refine it on the spot. He would calcte each student¡¯s ss score ording to the results. Those who failed three times would probably have difficulty passing the test. ¡°Is that life-prolonging potion really a silver-tier potion? Why does it feel more difficult than some gold-tier potions?¡± A student looked at the medicinal ingredients in front of him that had turned into a pile of ck waste due to a mistake in the process. He scratched his hair in frustration. Someoneforted him. ¡°Don¡¯tin anymore. After all, it¡¯s made by imitating a tinum-tier potion. It¡¯s normal that it¡¯s difficult to make! However, if we can master that potion, we¡¯ll have gifts for our elders in the future.¡± Some studentsined about the difficulty of making it, while others began to imagine how their elders would praise them after learning about that potion. At that moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from thest row of seats. Bang! Everyone turned around and saw Augustus¡¯ hand rolling with three kinds of silver-white liquid. They were all emitting the fragrance of life. At times, the silver-white liquid would change into the shape of a bird; at other times, it would change into the shape of a sturdy tree. It looked very magical. ¡°Isn¡¯t a silver-tier potion too easy to refine? What¡¯s wrong with you guys? How can you be called a Royal Academy student by taking so long?¡± Augustus said arrogantly as the silver-tier potion rolled in his hand. His words made many students look unhappy. ¡°Why are you so proud? If you have the ability,pete with Watson. We¡¯re not the kingdom¡¯s third genius anyway.¡± Although they were unhappy, Augustus¡¯ speed in refining the potion made them envious. Even the teacher gave Augustus a thumbs up and praised him for his amazing talent. There were both positive and negative aspects to that. Compared to Augustus, the one who performed very poorly was a male student who was as strong as a small hill. The teacher was reprimanding him severely. ¡°Duke Piggy, who allowed you to eat in ss? You did not refine the potion properly, but you used the chicken drumsticks. The taste of the potion will affect the other students. How can you refine a potion like that?¡± The male student had a drumstick in his mouth. After hearing the teacher¡¯s words, he stuffed the potion into his mouth and said, in a muffled voice, ¡°Teacher, this is how I refine the potion. I have the ability to transform the food in my body! Look...¡± After eating the potion?and the drumstick, the male student opened his mouth and spat out an almost digested silver-white ball. It was simr to the potion that Augustus refined; the only difference was that the liquid contained a few strands of chicken meat. It looked a little disgusting. A few students bent down to retch. The teacher¡¯s expression changed as well. ¡°Duke Piggy, how can you refine a potion like that? You¡¯re wasting the resources. Do you understand? Get Out!¡± Just as Duke Piggy struggled to get up and was about to leave his seat, a tender voice suddenly sounded. Wait a minute. It was Watson. He looked at the thing in front of Duke Piggy with a burning gaze and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that potion isn¡¯t made from the potion you swallowed just now. Instead, it¡¯s made from chicken drumsticks. Am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duke Piggy touched his hair with his greasy hand. When he spoke, the fat on his face trembled. He looked puzzled as if he did not understand why Watson suddenly approached him. ¡°Watson, have you finished your potion? It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t. As one of the founders of the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion, I know your strength. I will give you full marks.¡± The potion master immediately put on a gentle face. That attitude made many students curl their lips, but no oneined. It was normal for Watson to receive such preferential treatment. Most of them would be jealous of Watson¡¯s talent. The only person dissatisfied with that was Augustus. ¡°Watson, you haven¡¯t finished your potion, yet you still have the time to care about other people. You really have a big heart. ¡± Watson turned around and waved his hand. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± The three ingredients in front of him immediately fused, turning into a ck and white bead. ¡°That is the Blessings of the Gods and Demons that I created. Without the water from the Spring of Life, it can only allow a person to advance to tinum-tier, but it cannot grant them eternal life. It can only increase a person¡¯s lifespan by a few hundred years.¡± Advancing to tinum-tier would increase one¡¯s lifespan by a few hundred years. Watson was too brilliant! ¡°Teacher, this potion is mypleted work. I only have one request. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, and everyone will be fine.¡± Watson handed the potion to the teacher. The potion teacher received the potion like a pilgrim receiving a gift from the gods. He said, ¡°Watson, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for him. For your sake, Duke Piggy will always get full marks in my ss.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher. Since the ss is over, I won¡¯t disturb you and the other students here.¡± Watson bowed and turned to look at Duke Piggy. ¡°Hello, I wonder if you are interested in talking with me?¡± His purpose for going to the Royal Academy was not to attend sses. With his strength, it was very difficult for him to learn anything new or useful here. He was there to scout for talents. It was the same recruitment n he had used for Rose Weiser but version 2..0. Chapter 504 - A Hundred Times More Salary

Chapter 504: A Hundred Times More Sry

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Duke Piggy followed Watson out of the ssroom, panting heavily. They did not go anywhere far, but his forehead was sweating as if he had run for several kilometers. That scene stirred Watson¡¯s interest. It seemed like Duke Piggy¡¯s physical fitness had be very poor due to his obesity. Even a person like Casey had to use a potion to acquire gold-tier strength to be a student at the Royal Academy, regardless of whether he had help or not. It was iprehensible how Duke Piggy had gotten into the school with such a poor body. As if sensing Watson¡¯s question, Duke Piggy said, ¡°Watson, thank you for helping me out just now. I will remember that. I will definitely return that favor to you! I can remember what I ate. I can also change other food to look like what I¡¯ve eaten. The potion that I spat out just now was made from chicken drumsticks. It¡¯s just that the transformation is not veryplete, and there¡¯s still chicken meat left inside. Simrly, those potions can be transformed internally to allow me to increase my strength in a short period.¡± Duke Piggy¡¯s ability was very simple to describe¡ªit was to change the shape of the food. He could turn medicinal ingredients into chicken drumsticks, and he could also turn chicken drumsticks into bread. Even if Duke Piggy had not consumed any potion, as long as he swallowed arge number of drumsticks before participating in the battle and turned the drumsticks into a potion that could temporarily increase one¡¯s strength, it would be enough. After consuming the potions, even if Duke Piggy¡¯s strength was low, he could still have gold-tier strength for a short period. ¡°That ability is really amazing. To change the shape of matter, that ability is something that even I can¡¯t do!¡± Watson sighed. ¡°With such a powerful ability, it would be too much of a waste to let you be an ordinary student at the academy. I have an excellent idea for your ability. I am willing to give you one million gold coins a month as long as you help me exchange some specific materials. I wonder if you are willing to do that.¡± Duke Piggy¡¯s ability to transform different substances was remarkable. He could easily get rare materials that Watson could only get from the Book of Wisdom or the Wish for the World ring. Furthermore, he was also very interested in Duke Piggy¡¯s ability to transform substances. At that moment, he had gained the ability to elerate molecules with the human chess piece, which made him understand that everything in the world resulted from the interaction of energy factors. The world as a whole, be it void or living beings, was filled with various energy factors. Different energy factorsbine to form the rules of the world. The human race possessed the molecr eleration ability, whereas the angel race possessed the molecr deceleration ability. What Watson saw in Duke Piggy was not inferior to those two powers. Watson wanted to call it molecr change. Whether it was eleration or deceleration, the adjustment was in the movement of the energy factors, but Duke Piggy could make the molecules jump from one form to another. Even though Duke Piggy¡¯s ability was not very eye-catching because of his strength, Watson was sure that if he helped Duke Piggy increase his power, the man would have a stunning performance. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re really a good person. Not only did you help me, but you also offered me so much reward. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not worth it! I¡¯ve always been a glutton in the eyes of others since I was young. Even my parents don¡¯t like me. You¡¯re only the second person to praise my strength and acknowledge me.¡± Duke Piggy¡¯s face was full of gratitude as he told Watsonan that. ¡°Oh? Then who was the first person?¡± Bang! Just as he asked that, the door to the mage department¡¯s ssroom opened. A male teacher appeared; he grabbed a young girl with azure hair by the neck. It looked like he was about to throw her out. The teacher growled, ¡°Deena, you rascal! I asked you to refine the potion, and you sang in ss instead. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re disturbing the other students, especially the boys? Because of you, the ss has been dyed.¡± ¡°Teacher, you can¡¯t me me for that. Those boys like to see me rather than refining the potion. That¡¯s their fault, and I just wanted to use singing to elerate the growth of my potion.¡± The girl named Deena tidied her blue hair. She blinked innocently and stuck out her tongue at the same time. Her actions were charming, making the teacher who reprimanded her look dazed. Then, the teacher stopped looking at her and mmed the ssroom door shut. ¡°Deena, stay here and reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been in ss for a few days, and the teacher has already reprimanded me. If this goes on, I won¡¯t be the most outstanding student. That is different from my goal.¡± As Deena wasining, she raised her head and suddenly noticed Duke Piggy and Watson standing near her. She was stunned. ¡°Payge, why are you here? Is that Watson? ¡± ¡°Payge? Duke Piggy, is that your name?¡± Watson¡¯s expression was a little strange. Duke Piggy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; my real name is Payge. In the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it means a pig that can eat. My parents gave me that name because I was born to be a good eater! Watson, let me introduce you. That is Deena, also known as the Siren Singer. She is the first person to acknowledge my ability.¡± ¡°Duke Piggy, it seems like Watson took the initiative to find you and acknowledge your ability. How is it? Was I right?¡± As Deena spoke to Duke Piggy, she looked at Watson with a burning gaze, her eyes jumping with light. Then, she came to Watson¡¯s side and stretched her hand outward generously. ¡°Hello Watson, my name is Deena! My singing has the power to make people fall into temptation. That is a natural ability, not magic. Therefore, even if it were a powerful person, my ability can have a specific effect on them. I don¡¯t know if you stillck followers, but I can use that power to work for you.¡± ¡°Of course, how can I refuse that offer that Miss Deena is so generous. I can always use a talent like you, Miss Deena.¡± Watson also reached his hand outward to shake hands with Deena. He could feel the dazzling charm emanating from Deena¡¯s body. Even though he had to praise her, her tender red lips, her swaying eyes, and her voluptuous body¡ªthose characteristics aroused his desire as a man, making him subconsciously want to get close to her. However, that influence onlysted for a moment. At his level, he looked at people¡¯s nature. In addition, his soul was protected by a million levels of faith. No matter how powerful the charm was, he could remain calm. It would be a pity if a woman like Deena did not be an intelligence officer. He believed that as long as the spy was a man, he would be so mesmerized by her that he would reveal everything. ¡°What are you nning for me, Young Master Watson? And how much is my sry?¡± After Deena shook hands with Watson, the light in her eyes became stronger, and she even changed the way she addressed Watson. Not only did Watson praise her, but her evaluation of Watson had also improved. Watson was known as the strongest genius in the kingdom, and even Duke Piggy was calm around him. That made her admire him even more. Only she knew how powerful her charm was. Since she was a child, everyone around her, particrly men, could not help but stare at her. Even when her uncles came to her house, they would rush to her side and touch her, whether intentionally or unintentionally. That disgusted her greatly. Only Duke Piggy would not look at her in that way. That was also why she was friends with him. Watson was the second person to offer her that. ¡°Miss Deena, your job is to collect intelligence. Later, I will introduce you to my intelligencework. As for the remuneration, I will give you 10,000 gold coins a month. If you perform well, there will be additional rewards in addition to the gold coins.¡± ¡°Ten thousand gold coins? Young Master Watson, you are generous, indeed! Duke of Pig, how much are you earning every month?¡± Deena nodded, but she did not look excited. Instead, she turned around and asked Duke Piggy. The Duke Piggy said with some hesitation, ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to Watson¡¯s request, but he¡¯s giving me one million gold coins per month.¡± ¡°What? A million gold coins are equivalent to the entire wealth of some minor noblemen! And that is your monthly sry! Watson is paying you a hundred times more than mine. Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡± Deena cried out in surprise, her eyes filled with resentment as she looked at Watson. Chapter 505 - Benefits

Chapter 505: Benefits

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do you think my talent is inferior to Duke Piggy¡¯s, Young Master Watson?¡± Deena inquired, her tone unmistakable. She was aware that Duke Piggy possessed the ability to transform the food he consumed. Those who did not know Duke Piggy only knew that he could turn the food he ate into his own power. They had no idea that transformation was the essence of that power. Deena understood that, but she did not believe Duke Piggy¡¯s power was much more significant than hers. It did not deserve the hundred times difference in sry. Duke Piggy could get one million gold coins a month, while she could only get ten thousand gold coins. That made her feel a little unbnced. ¡°To be honest, I am right! If you do not trust my judgment, I can bring you somewhereter to verify it. That way, you will understand why I believe Duke Piggy¡¯s talent is worth a million gold coins. In addition, I would like to bring you to your future workce so you¡¯d get familiarized with it and arrange some work for you.¡± Watson saw through Deena¡¯s thoughts and said that with a smile. The most important thing for a qualified superior was to make his subordinates believe in him. Only then could he push his subordinates to obey his orders without question. ¡°It is fine with me. Anyway, there was only one potion-making ss this morning, and I was kicked out. I will have a lot of free time after this.¡± Deena paused for a moment before shrugging her shoulders. She was also curious to see how Watson would prove it. Half an hourter, in the Eight-story Courtyard in the Sky where the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters were located. ¡°I had no idea such a structure existed in the capital. It is truly incredible.¡± Deena sighed as she looked up at the eight courtyards stacked together and floating in the air above her head. Aside from the gorgeous courtyard and attic, there were also many weapons that emitted tinum-tier light, as well as the sun and moon fruits. ¡°Are they members of the underground force known as the Severed Fingers Gang? Why is it different from what I imagined?¡± Deena was more concerned with the people carrying various goods than the things above her head. Watson informed her and Duke Piggy that they had arrived at the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters. She was taken aback when she first heard the news. She had no idea Watson was the leader of the infamous group. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Watson.¡± While Deena was watching, a few people dressed luxuriously came in front of Watson and bowed respectfully to him. ¡°Allow me to introduce you. These are my subordinates. Their names are¡ªWatson was about to introduce the people in front of him when Deena eximed, ¡°Veronica, are you Miss Veronica? I had no idea you were with this gang.¡± Deena stared at Veronica, one of the people in charge of the Severed Fingers Gang. Veronica looked surprised, and she opened her mouth slightly. ¡°Deena, why are you here? Are you here with Young Master Watson?¡± ¡°Veronica, do you know each other?¡± Watson asked from the side. ¡°Well, Young Master Watson, my job requires me to manage banks and underground casinos, so I know a lot of the noblemen. To maintain my rtionship with them, I frequently visit the noblemen¡¯s home as a guest! I am a regr visitor at Count Byron¡¯s manor, where Miss Deena resides. Deena, how is your father?¡± Deena¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when her father was mentioned. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Veronica. My father is still the same. He drinks heavily, and he also enjoys gambling. He had just sold my mother¡¯s favorite solid wood furniture for gambling funds the other day. As a result, they had a heated argument about it.¡± ¡°It is extremely difficult to have a man who enjoys gambling.¡± Veronica consoled her. Klein removed his top hat just as Watson introduced Duke Piggy. ¡°Mr. Payge, I did not expect to see you here,¡± he bowed to Duke Piggy. Duke Constantine, your father, is a regr customer of ours. He has an annual revenue of at least ten million.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really hard to have a man who likes to gamble at home.¡± Veronicaforted him from the side. When Watson introduced Duke Piggy, Klein took off his top hat. He bowed to Duke Piggy and said, ¡°Mr. Page, I did not expect to see you here. Your father, Duke Constantine, is a big customer of our bank. The annual turnover is no less than ten million.¡± ¡°Mr. Klein, you must be joking.¡± Duke Piggy stuffed the drumstick into his mouth and smiled shyly. ¡°Since you all know each other, then this is an easy matter.¡± Watson smiled. ¡°Let me make an announcement. From now on, Deena and Duke Piggy will be my subordinates, and they will also be your colleagues! Deena¡¯s mission is to be an intelligence officer and join forces with Elven. Please take good care of her, Elven.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson. I will not disappoint you.¡± Elven walked forward and bowed respectfully. A girl with a single horn on her head stood beside her. Watson could tell at a nce that the girl¡¯s true form was an angelic unicorn. ¡°Dear Elven, I¡¯ve arranged for a friend of mine toe here as an intelligence officer. I wonder how she¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is talking about Miss Nightingale, right? She is a natural, and her performance is very outstanding. She has only been here for one day, but the efficiency of the intelligencework I¡¯m responsible for has increased by 30 percent. I¡¯ve now appointed her as the assistant in charge of the intelligencework, and she helps to lead the intelligencework in the royal city,¡± Elven said. Watson nodded. When Nightingale was at the border, she was the most outstanding assassin, but she worked for the border count. Naturally, the border count valued talented people. Previously, Nightingale had been by his side, and he had always overshadowed her brilliance. It was time for Nightingale to shine. Then, Watson turned in the direction of Deena and Duke Piggy. Nightingale was not in the capital at that moment, so she should be monitoring the people connected to King Landhar III. The most important thing was not to consider Nightingale¡¯s matter but to solve the problem between Deena and Duke Piggy. ¡°Deena, as I said just now, I will prove the value of Duke Piggy¡¯s talent to you. But before that, I have to give you a gift.¡± Watson smiled and opened his right hand. The Book of Wisdom appeared in his hand. There was a dragon-wrapped potion, and a ck and white bead was inside it. ¡°That is the Dragon Transformation Potion and the Angel Potion. The former can turn a human into a diamond-tier dragon. I can give it to Duke Piggy! Thetter is a prop that can turn a human into an angel with eternal life. Deena, that is for you.¡± After giving the two potions to Duke Piggy and Deena, Watson looked at them with a smile on his face. ¡°A potion that can turn a person into a tinum-tier angel. Isn¡¯t that a potion that is currently being sold in the city? I heard that the potion couldn¡¯t be bought for 10 million gold coins each. The Abedor family sells it. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to get it.¡± Deena was not surprised that there was a Blessings from the Gods and Demons potion there. Many people in the capital knew that the Abedor family had a good rtionship with Watson. She was surprised that Watson was willing to give that precious potion to her. Her monthly sry was only 10,000 gold coins, and that potion worth 10 million gold coins was equivalent to a lifetime of sry. ¡°It can turn a person into a diamond-tier dragon. Is that true?¡± Duke Piggy gulped. The silver-tier potion that his teacher had asked him to develop in the potion-making ss was already very powerful.. However, whenpared to that potion in front of him, nothing coulde close; not even the Blessings from the Gods and Demons woulde close. Chapter 506 - The God-eating Dragon

Chapter 506: The God-eating Dragon

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Young Master Watson, why did you give Duke Piggy the Dragon Transformation Potion and give me the potion that turns people into angels? Is it because of his talent again?¡± After recovering from her shock, Deena calmed down and asked with a twinkle in her eyes. Diamond-tier potions were consistently more powerful than tinum-tier potions, no matter how they looked. Watson only gave Duke Piggy the diamond-tier potion. It was clear that he was favoring him. One should not be worried about the bnce of power. Even if she did not want to, she was subconsciously dissatisfied with that. ¡°That is what I want to say. To me, the higher your value is, the better the reward I will give you. Duke Piggy¡¯s talent is stronger than yours, so the things he gets are better. If you perform well in your future work, I will also give you more things,¡±?Watson exined. For him, that was only one of the reasons. There was another reason why he distributed them like that. Duke Piggy was very talented, but his physical ability was not enough to bear such a burden. That led to him eating arge amount of food every day. It was different after he became a dragon. The special physique of a dragon would not affect him if he did not eat anything for a short period. As for Deena, her abilities were her natural charm and beautiful singing voice. There was no doubt that after bing an angel, she would be able to obtain greater bonuses in those two aspects. The Dragon Transformation Potion and the Blessing of the Gods and Demons could allow them to transform into a specific race. One could be upgraded to tinum-tier, while the other could be upgraded to diamond-tier. If they were consumed by one at the same time, the effects of the ovepping parts would be wasted. It would be useless. There was a third reason for Watson¡¯s arrangement. For the time being, he did not want to reveal that reason. After hearing Watson¡¯s exnation, Deena expressed her eptance. She stuffed the Blessing of the Gods and Demons into her mouth. Soon, angel wings appeared on her body, and a halo above her head. She was initially so beautiful that she did not look like a person. Her body had holiness in addition to a charming aura. Many of the Severed Fingers Gang members working around her stopped what they were doing and watched her. Even the higher-ups were stunned for a few seconds. ¡°As expected of the siren singer who is known to have the most beautiful voice and face in the kingdom. I¡¯m a woman, but even I was a little moved when I saw her. That¡¯s the Blessing of the Gods and Demons potion. I spent so much buying one from the Abedor family, but Young Master Watson had given her one! That is the difference between a genius and ordinary peasants like us.¡± Deena was a genius at the Royal Academy. After going to the Severed Fingers Gang, Watson gave her a potion worth ten million gold coins without saying anything. No one else received such treatment. Watson¡¯s words were not only for Deena and Duke Piggy but also for all the higher-ups there. He hoped that they couldpete with each other to promote development. After Deena took the potion, her azure-blue eyes lit up. She opened her arms and began to sing. Her beautiful voice was like a fairy whispering in one¡¯s ear. It made people feel like a feather floating in the clouds. As she sang, the crowd looked like they were intoxicated. The Severed Fingers Gang members closed their eyes. The things in their hands fell to the ground, but they did not even feel it. The only person who remained awake was Watson. ¡°Your singing is not bad. The song itself is also very good.¡± After listening to Deena sing for a few minutes, Watson pped his hands in appreciation. The sound of pping reverberated throughout the courtyard, and it snapped the crowd back to their senses. ¡°I was attracted by the singing just now, and I have the strength of a diamond-tier elite.¡± Among the higher-ups of the Severed Fingers Gang, Elven clicked her tongue discreetly. A hint of disbelief appeared in her eyes. When Deena was singing, she felt her mind go nk. All that remained was the sensation of floating in the clouds. She would not be able to react in time if she was ambushed. She was the strongest of the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups. Even at her level, she was still susceptible to deception. Deena was only at tinum-tier. It was clear how terrifying her singing voice was. ¡°It is a truly terrifying singing voice. Such a skill is best suited to being an intelligence officer. After capturing the enemy, there is no need to brainwash him. If she sang a song, the other party would almost certainly confess! Even if she was not an intelligence officer, bing a bishop in the church would benefit her. If the church had such a beautiful bishop, there would be arge number of believers who would pray fervently every day.¡± Veronica alsoplimented her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson. I wrote that song myself. I sang it because I was too happy to be promoted. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Deena stuck out her tongue, and her pink lips were moist. That yful action had ignited many men¡¯s hearts. Even though she said it was not intentional, she did it on purpose. She wanted to let Watson understand the power of her talent. ¡®My talent allows me to control many people and even make them do what I want them to do. That ability can¡¯t be worse than Duke Piggy¡¯s talent. Young Master Watson had underestimated me! He should at least pay attention to me,¡¯ Deena thought. She longed to be valued by Watson. She was not greedy for the benefits; she just enjoyed the feeling of getting noticed by others and being the center of attention. Seeing Deena¡¯s expression, Watson could roughly guess what she was thinking. He did not say anything but just shook his head and looked to his side. Duke Piggy held the Dragon Transformation Potion in his hand. He looked hesitant and did not consume it. ¡°Duke Piggy, why aren¡¯t you eating it?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, I haven¡¯t thought about whether I should work for you. Also, this potion is too precious! tinum-tier potions are worth 10 million gold coins. Diamond-tier potions are worth at least 100 million gold coins. Why waste such a potion on a good-for-nothing like me? I can¡¯t make up for it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. A hundred million gold coins is nothing to me. Besides, I value your talent. Your talent is even more precious than 100 million gold coins! It¡¯s up to me to judge whether it¡¯s worth it or not, not you. So don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± Urged by Watson¡¯s encouraging eyes and words, Duke Piggy hesitated for a moment before he put the potion into his mouth. Roar! With a muffled grunt, Duke Piggy¡¯s body immediately expanded and turned into a strange dragon that stretched for 100 meters. The spherical body had a giant pig head with dragon horns on it. Even though it looked hrious, its body exuded a powerful aura that was not inferior to the Dragon Kings. [Diamond-tier dragon: God-eating Dragon.] [Abilities: Material Conversion (can convert substances in the body into another type), Absolute Absorption (can digest whatever it eats and make itself stronger), External Conversion (can be used outside the body, but the conversion efficiency is lower), Absolute Devouring (can directly swallow and digest enemies).] [Additional abilities: Destruction Spray (spurts out things that can¡¯t be digested, causingrge-scale damage), Delicious Touch (possesses the sharpest sense of taste and the ability to cook delicious meals).] After Duke Piggy transformed into a dragon, the information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. Then, he flipped through the Book of Wisdom and took out a Blessing of the Gods and Demons potion. He threw it at Duke Piggy. ¡°Duke Piggy, show me your ability. Transform the Blessing of the Gods and Demons potion into a Dragon Transformation Potion.¡± Roar! Duke Piggy¡¯s God-eating Dragon roared in agreement. God¡¯s blessing potion floated in front of him. The Blessing of the Gods and Demons potion was transformed into another potion in minutes. It emitted the aura of a dragon. It was the Dragon Transformation Potion that Duke Piggy had taken. The scene of a tinum-tier potion turning into a diamond-tier potion in such a short time stunned everyone there. Chapter 507 - Remuneration

Chapter 507: Remuneration

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°He actually turned a tinum-tier potion into a diamond-tier potion. Is he for real?¡± Klein could not help but stroke his beard and exim as he watched Duke Piggy transform into a dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t you find that ability very familiar? It¡¯s just like what Young Master Watson usually does,¡± Veronica said. Usually, when Watson used the fusion system, he would instantly fuse the item and make it more advanced. Duke Piggy¡¯s ability was simr to Watson¡¯s, but it was not as fast and efficient as Watson¡¯s. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about Duke Piggy¡¯s ability to convert an item into something more advanced. No wonder Young Master Watson said that Duke Piggy¡¯s talent is higher than mine, and he even gave him a hundred times more than my sry.¡± Even Deena could not help but mutter to herself as she looked at the God-eating Dragon floating in front of her. She had always thought that Duke Piggy could convert the things he ate into something else. That ability was powerful because as long as he kept eating, his achievements would not be lower than the average genius even if he did not work hard to cultivate. However, such talent had a limit. Duke Piggy could only transform food; he could not do anything with non-edible or poisonous items. However, with Watson¡¯s help, Duke Piggy had be a dragon. He could do an external transformation, which was different. An external transformation proved that Duke Piggy could create all kinds of high-tier potions and weapons out of thin air. Those things could be worth a lot of money if converted into gold coins if not used as weapons. It was not something Deena could do. She could only charm others. ¡°Miss Deena, I wonder if you still have any objections about me giving Duke Piggy a hundred times your sry after seeing his ability.¡± At that point, Watson turned his head and spoke to Deena with a smile. During that process, Duke Piggy had returned to his human form. After advancing to the diamond tier, Duke Piggy¡¯s appearance was somewhat different from before. First of all, even though he was still fat, one could say that he had muscles. His body looked ripped. However, he still held on to the drumstick in his hand. After bing the God-eating Dragon, he gained great strength, and the hunger that he often felt had disappeared as well. ¡°That is all thanks to Watson.¡± Duke Piggy looked excited. He usually felt a little inferior to others; he also felt like he might not be able to meet Watson¡¯s requirements. However, his inferiorityplex was reced by confidence. Since he could create something worth tens of millions of gold coins, he did not think much about Watson¡¯s reward for him. With that thought in mind, he subconsciously picked up the Dragon Transformation Potion in his hand. It was exactly the same as the one he had taken. Since he had taken the potion, he could recreate it. However, making such a potion required a lot of his strength; he could only make ten in a day. Deena¡¯s expression seemedplicated. She sighed and said, ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯ve won. Duke Piggy¡¯s talent is indeed better than mine. No, it is far better than mine.¡± She was convinced of that fact. Initially, she felt like her talent was strongerpared to Duke Piggy¡¯s. She had always treated Duke Piggy as her underling. However, that had changed. She realized that her underling¡¯s talent was stronger than hers. She was a little disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m just proving my judgment to you, Miss Deena. My judgment will never be wrong, but Deena, you don¡¯t have to be so dejected. I also value your talent very much.¡± Watson smiled. A person who could enchant others with their voice and beauty was the best choice for conveying a message to the people. He knew that the Holy Dragon Kingdom was undergoing many changes due to his n. If those changes were carried out at a normal rate, he would need to wait for a few years. Watson could not wait that long. Perhaps Deena could be of help to him. ¡°Yes, Deena, my talent is actually not as good as yours. You have always stood up to protect me when I was in trouble! Young Master Watson should have given you the Dragon Transformation Potion. I have another Dragon Transformation Potion if you want it.¡± Duke Piggy spoke before picking up the Dragon Transformation Potion in his hand. However, Deena said, ¡°Forget it, Duke Piggy. Young Master Watson did not give me the Dragon Transformation Potion, which means that I am not qualified to take that potion for the time being! Even if you give it to me now, I will not ept it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Watson. I forgot to ask if I can give that potion to Deena.¡± Duke Piggy scratched his head foolishly. ¡°For the time being, I can¡¯t give that potion to Deena because that is my reward to you.¡± Watson took the Dragon Transformation Potion from Duke Piggy¡¯s hand and found that it was almost the same as what he had created. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now that the Abedor family has started to sell the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion, there are many families who buy it. However, when those wealthy families bought most of our stock and when we get even more tinum-tier elites in the kingdom, that potion would be useless. Then, we would need toe up with something even stronger.¡± Watson narrowed his eyes. The noblemen in the Holy Dragon Kingdom had their own businesses. He needed to convert those businesses into gold coins and move them into his hands. It could weaken the wealth of the noblemen and increase their own strength¡ªkilling two birds with one stone. ¡°Duke Piggy, from now on, you have to make that Dragon Transformation Potion every day and put thepleted potion at the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters! Of course, if you make enough Dragon Transformation Potions, I¡¯ll allow you to keep some with you. If you want to give it to others, I won¡¯t care about that.¡± ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Watson, I¡¯ll work hard to make the potion.¡± Duke Piggy, who had been upset that he could not give the potion to Deena, became excited again after hearing Watson¡¯s words. He patted his chest with pride. ¡°You have your mission. From tomorrow onward, after ss, the two of you cane and work with the Severed Fingers Gang!¡± Watson waved his hand and motioned for Duke Piggy and Deena to go back and inform their families to pack their things. After Duke Piggy used his transformation ability to create ten portions of the Dragon Transformation Potion, Watson gave them their sry for that month and let them leave the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters. Then, a group of Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups surrounded Watson. ¡°Young Master Watson, I wonder if you can give us that Dragon Transformation Potion. I¡¯m willing to pay for it!¡± Veronica pointed at the potions in Watson¡¯s hand, not concealing the desire in her eyes at all. ¡°Idiot, why would Young Master Watson give such a precious potion away for free? Veronica, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? I don¡¯t need such a precious potion.¡± Klein said politely, his gaze remaining fixed on the Dragon Transformation Potion. Selling the potion was definitely not as tempting as consuming it directly, but it was still a big deal. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Klein, you¡¯re a bank boss, so why don¡¯t you leave that job to me?¡± ¡°No, leave it to me.¡± The higher-ups began to quarrel, causing Watson to have a headache. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Stop arguing. It depends on which of you performs the best this month.. That person will obtain the right to sell the potion.¡± Chapter 508 - Trouble At The Door

Chapter 508: Trouble At The Door

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At Lord Byron¡¯s family manor. Deena was carrying a money bag as she wandered through the count¡¯s manor. A few maids were cleaning the floor, but when they saw her, they all started whispering. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Deena. She¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Miss Deena hasn¡¯t stayed at home for a long time, especially after she went to the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder. After all, Miss Deena¡¯s father is an ipetent earl addicted to drinking and gambling. This morning, the Countess and the Earl had another argument. He had sold the Countess¡¯ wedding ring. He even dared to sell their wedding ring. Is there anything he wouldn¡¯t do? We would have left long ago if the Countess hadn¡¯t treated us so well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to leave. Our sry has changed from one silver coin a month to five copper coins a month. That sry is already lower than most maids in the capital. We need to make a living.¡± Those discussions were not loud, but Deena could hear them. Furthermore, she had just been promoted to a tinum-tier angel by Watson at the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters, so her hearing was even sharper. She did not miss a single word. ¡°We have so few maids, and now even they are leaving. It seems like there won¡¯t be anyone in the house for a long time! Father, that b*stard, even sold Mother¡¯s wedding ring. What scum!¡± Deena quietly clenched the purse in her hand. Watson gave her the purse, and it contained 10,000 gold coins. ¡°These 10,000 gold coins are just enough to alleviate my family¡¯s predicament. I believe that with these gold coins, my mother won¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Slowly, she walked through the long corridor and arrived at a door covered with ivy. She pushed the door open, and just as she opened the door, she heard the sound of things smashing in the hall. She saw a drunk middle-aged man rummaging through the cabs in an almost bare hall. He threw any worthless things he found on the ground. ¡°Tell me, where is your jewelry? I remember that when I married you, I ordered the cksmith to make a set of gold-tier magical jewelry.¡± The drunken man was holding a bottle of wine in one hand, taking a sip from time to time, while his other hand was randomly rummaging through the drawer. Ady with disheveled clothes and hair down to her shoulders stood behind him. There was no makeup on her face; she looked haggard. ¡°Byron, you¡¯ve already sold my ring. Are you nning to sell my wedding dowry now? That set of jewelry is now the most valuable thing in this family. If you sell them, we might not even be able to afford to eat. Think about Deena. She has enrolled in the Royal Academy. After she graduates, she will be a soldier. At that time, you can let her support you.¡± ¡°Deena still has four years before she graduates. Furthermore, we can¡¯t be sure if she can graduate or not. After all, she barely made it past the enrollment! Deena has the natural ability to charm people. Rather than asking her to be a soldier, I would rather sell her off. That way, at the very least, she can earn quite a lot of money. I know a few friends. They have already told me that they are interested in Deena and are willing to pay arge price for her.¡± ¡°Shut up, Byron. Are you even human? That is your daughter!¡± ¡°Stupid woman! Do you think you can scold me? That is my daughter, not yours. Why are you so agitated?¡± Byron snorted coldly and gave the woman a hard p on the face, causing the woman¡¯s cheek to swell. ¡°I will beat you to death if you don¡¯t give me the jewelry today!¡± Byron picked up the wine bottle in his other hand and smashed it down on the woman¡¯s face. Just as the wine bottle was about to hit the woman¡¯s face, it shattered, and blood sttered everywhere. The woman had closed her eyes in despair. At that moment... The wine bottle shattered with a muffled sound, and blood sttered everywhere. However, it was not the woman¡¯s blood. ¡°D*mn it.¡± Holding his bleeding arm, Byron took two steps backward and stared at Deena, who had suddenly appeared in front of him. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Deena, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell us you¡¯re back? Why didn¡¯t you greet your father? Where are your manners? Is this what I taught you?¡± ¡°A person who gambles, drinks, and beats his wife, what right do you have to talk about manners with me?¡± Deena snorted coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Byron flew into a rage and raised his voice. However, he quickly thought of something, and his eyes turned gentle. ¡°Deena, I was drunk just now. I didn¡¯t want to beat your mother! You came back just in time. I can¡¯t find your mother¡¯s jewelry, so I¡¯ll let you make up for it. Later, I¡¯ll take you to see a friend of mine. As long as you cooperate with me and let me get some money, I¡¯ll be able to make up for the money I lost before.¡± ¡°You want me to cooperate with you? Keep dreaming!¡± Deena bit her lip, and her eyes shed with sadness. ¡°That is what you say every time you want money. When have you ever won a bet?¡± Her father had not been like that in the past. He used to be a family man. However, after his business failed, he had lost so many of their family¡¯s assets. He became addicted to gambling to recover some of his capital. In the end, he had lost so much that his attitude worsened. Byron raped a sea folk woman while he was drunk, and Deena was the result of that rape. Even though her mother did not birth her, she treated her like her own daughter. Deena had always been grateful for that. She joined the Royal Academy so that she could take care of her mother in the future. ¡°Deena, how dare you talk to me like that? Are you rebelling against me? I sent you to study at the Royal Academy. Is that all you¡¯ve learned? I should go to the Royal Academy to ask and see how they educate their students,¡± Byron growled. Then, he noticed the money bag in Deena¡¯s hand, and his expression changed. ¡°Deena, what¡¯s in your hand? It looks like a money bag. Is there money in it? Let me see!¡± Byron grabbed Deena¡¯s arm. Deena avoided Byron, but the money bag shook and made a clear sound. ¡°That sound... It really is money. Even if it¡¯s copper coins, it¡¯s still a lot. Deena, where did you get so much money? With your ability, there is only one way to get arge amount of money in a short period, and that is to sell your body. I told you to do that, but you refused. In the end, you really did it. So cheap! Give me that money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I don¡¯t have any money! Deena took two steps backward. Her eyes were filled with grievance and embarrassment. No one would feel good after being told that by their father. As Deena tried to hide from her father, someone pushed the door open. A middle-aged man with a small mustache, shiny hair, and a shiny face walked into the room. A few burly men in armor stood behind him. The moment the fat middle-aged man appeared, his gaze fell on Deena. ¡°Byron, my old friend, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to introduce Deena to me? I¡¯ve been waiting outside for a long time, and I¡¯ve prepared 100,000 gold coins for that.. You¡¯re too slow. Do you need my help?¡± Chapter 509 - His Name Is Watson

Chapter 509: His Name Is Watson

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master Lawrence, you¡¯re here!¡± Deena¡¯s expression darkened when she saw the man. She recognized him as someone who asionally appeared in her family manor. He ran a casino, and he always looked at her creepily. Meanwhile, her father, Byron, had a look of ecstasy on his face as he quickly walked to the door to wee him. ¡°I was just about to bring Deena to see you. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave Deena to you! Oh, right! You said that as long as I introduce Deena to you, you¡¯ll give me 100,000 gold coins. So, about that¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± The man named Lawrence gestured at the burly men behind him. One of the men immediately brought in a huge box. He opened the box and revealed the gold coins in it. It was precisely 100,000 gold coins. Byron looked happy when he saw the gold coins. The reflection of the gold coins in his hands dazzled his eyes. ¡°Deena,e here and let me take a look at you. Thest time I saw you were a few months ago. I did not expect you to be so beautiful after only a few months! I heard that you¡¯ve enrolled in the Royal Academy recently. That¡¯s not bad. I haven¡¯t congratted you yet. I¡¯ve prepared a small gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Lawrence pped his hands again, and his subordinate immediately took out a gorgeous gown. ¡°This gown cost me a thousand gold coins. I specially customized it for you. Do you like it?¡± Deena could feel Lawrence¡¯s greedy gaze on her, making her frown ufortably. She felt like Lawrence¡¯s gaze was like a pair of giant hands, wanting to peel off her clothes. ¡°Byron, what are you doing? How can you sell your daughter to someone else?¡± Deena¡¯s mother asked as she rubbed her red and swollen cheeks. ¡°Sofia, your words are too unpleasant. What do you mean by selling? How can you sell things between the noblemen? This is called a transaction. In any case, our family¡¯s current circumstances can no longer support Deena¡¯s education, and Lawrence is willing to take over that. We can get the money, and Deena can also get the funds to continue studying at the Royal Academy. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone, right? Lawrence assured me that Deena would graduate from the Royal Academy. He will also pay for all the potions, weapons, and everything else that Deena uses in the process. Lawrence, didn¡¯t you agree to that?¡± Lawrence nodded his agreement. ¡°Enough! What do you mean we can get the money? You are the only one getting the money, Father. And you¡¯ll gamble all of that way. You are giving me to someone else to fund your gambling habit. Is that what a father would do?¡± ¡°No matter what you say, Father, I will never agree to such a thing! Mom, we will leave this houseter. You can live with me.¡± She had gone home to give her mom the sry Watson had paid her. She did not expect her father to do such a thing. She might as well take her mother away from Byron. Byron chuckled. ¡°Deena, do you think you can still be so willful? Lawrence, I will leave Deena to you. I will not stop you, no matter what you do.¡± ¡°Go and get Miss Deena. Be careful not to hurt her.¡± Lawrence waved his hand, and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes as he looked at Byron. He had been coveting Deena for a long time. Deena was too charming. As a nobleman, he had yed with many young girls, but none were as beautiful as Deena. Previously, he had vaguely mentioned that he was interested in Deena. However, at that time, the Byron family had not gone bankrupt and had mercilessly rejected him. Then, Byron owed the casino a lot of money due to his gambling habits. ¡®Byron does not know that the reason he has been losing in my casino is that the gambling table has a mechanism that I designed, allowing the dealer to change the dice at will! Selling his daughter for gambling is really pathetic, but I can get Deena this way.¡¯ Lawrence thought. He had already started fantasizing about what would happen after he got Deena. With Deena¡¯s beauty, he would get to enjoy her in bed every night. He had given her the gown for her to wear at night. After a few months, he might share her with his friends. Lawrence was breathing heavily, and his eyes were filled with lust as a few guards behind him had already walked toward Deena. Their bodies were emitting a gold-tier aura. Even though Deena was a top gold-tier student at the Royal Academy, he did not care because she had barely passed the Royal Academy¡¯s test. He had spent a lot of money to hire the warriors behind. ¡°Miss Deena, I hope you won¡¯t resist me. We don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± A few guards came in front of Deena. The leader spoke in a low voice. His eyes flickered with the desire of a man. Very few men could remain calm in front of Deena. Furthermore, their boss had already agreed to let them enjoy her when he had finished ying with her. ¡°Stay away from me! All of you! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Deena¡¯s expression darkened. She clenched her fists tightly. It seemed like she wanted to resist. Unfortunately, her appearance made the guards present feel an overwhelming desire to conquer her. They grinned hideously and extended their fists toward her. There were four guards. They were gold-tier warriors and possessed a fire-elementalbat aura. They attacked at the same time. The four fists covered in mes attacked Deena from different directions. The fire turned into a storm that swept toward Deena¡ªayer of charred ck was left on the ground. It was apparent that the four guards were good at attacking together. At that moment, the powerful pressure was not inferior to that of a peak gold-tier warrior. They were afraid of hurting Deena and being criticized by Lawrence, so they held back. Facing such a powerful attack, Deena was about to fall to the ground and be captured. Right at that moment... ¡°Get lost!¡± Six white wings suddenly appeared on Deena¡¯s back, and a transparent halo appeared above her head. A holy light appeared beside her, along with the chanting of the gods. Following that, a huge translucent light barrier appeared and covered her surroundings. The four guards¡¯ ming fistsnded on the light barrier in front of Deena. Not only did they not cause any harm to Deena, but their bodies tumbled and flew outward, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°What kind of power is that?¡± ¡®Fortunately, Young Master Watson gave me a Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion at the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters, transforming me into a tinum-tier angel! If I did not have an angel¡¯s reflexes, I might not have been able to defeat those people.¡¯ Deena sighed as she felt the surge of power in her body. At the same time, a cry of surprise came from the opposite side. ¡°That form and that holy light¡ªthere¡¯s the power of an angel. Recently, the Abedor family has introduced a potion called the Blessings of the Gods and Demons which can transform a person into a tinum-tier angel. But that potion is worth ten million gold coins. How could you have afforded it?¡± Lawrence looked at Deena in a daze. He knew about the potion. Deena looked exactly as they described. However, he could only watch with envy as others bought the potion worth ten million gold coins. So, how could Lord Byron¡¯s low-ie family buy it? ¡°Ten million gold coins? Deena, tell me how you got that potion.¡± Byron¡¯s face darkened. He has suspected Deena of selling her body to get that bag of gold coins. He got even more furious when he heard about the ten million gold coins potion. Why did she not give him some? She was not a good daughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy that potion. It was given to me by someone else.¡± The wings on Deena¡¯s back pped gently as she said that. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Who would be willing to spend ten million gold coins to give such a precious potion to someone else?¡± Deena pouted her lips disdainfully, ¡°Ten million gold coins is just a small amount to him.. His name is Watson.¡± Chapter 510 - Do Not Attack Her Again

Chapter 510: Do Not Attack Her Again

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Watson? Watson was the one who gave you the potion?¡± Lawrence swallowed his saliva. ¡°Watson? The strongest genius in the kingdom, Watson?¡± Byron followed up with an incredulous expression. He had heard of Watson¡¯s name. Very few people in the entire kingdom had never heard of Watson. Watson shone in the Royal Academy exhibitionpetition. He also battled the seven gods to protect the King, and he could resurrect the dead, just like what he did with thete Queen Avril. That news had already spread in the royal city. However, whether Watson had actually resurrected Queen Avril remained to be seen. After all, most had not seen her yet. King Landhar III had announced that his sessor was Watson. He had done that in front of all the civil and military ministers. Watson was the next King, and even the people at the Holy See treated him with great respect. Since he had reced the seven gods as their central faith, the royal power was at its peak. Watson had also reced Reid as the most famous elite in the capital, who could intimidate the other kingdoms with just his name. The heir to the throne, Antonio and Reid¡¯s disciple, Watson had so many titles that he was already a legend in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Byron was surprised to hear that Deena had a connection with Watson, then it turned to disbelief. Watson was someone from the higher ss while Deena was a nobody; there was no way they were in contact. ¡°Deena, you said that Watson spent ten million gold coins on you to give you that potion. You must be joking. Why would Watson spend money on you? Did you have a special rtionship with Watson?¡± Byron thought for a moment. If Deena used her beauty to seduce Watson and make him fall in love with her, then it was not that he could understand. After all, Deena¡¯s beauty was evident to everyone. He might even be attracted to her if he were not her father, let alone a teenager like Watson. However, Watson was the strongest genius in the kingdom. Even if he liked Deena, he would not spend ten million gold coins on her. That was equivalent to the wealth of an entire family. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I came back here to exin the matter! Young Master Watson gave me a potion worth ten million gold coins, and he also gave me this bag of money. Right now, I¡¯m one of his subordinates.¡± Deena tightened her hold of the bag in her hand and puffed out her chest. ¡°Subordinate? You must have seduced him, so he had to give you something in return. How would you qualify to be his subordinate? However, so what if you¡¯re his subordinate? I¡¯ve already sold you to Lawrence, and we¡¯ve signed a contract. The kingdom¡¯sw protects that contract. Even Watson can¡¯t break thew.¡± Byron snorted coldly and looked at Lawrence. ¡°Master Lawrence, Deena now has tinum-tier strength. Your guards aren¡¯t strong enough. I¡¯ll help you keep watch here so you can find more guards.¡± Deena and her mother¡¯s face darkened. Byron did not feel happy when he discovered that Deena was Watson¡¯s subordinate. Instead, he helped the b*stard, Lawrence. ¡°Byron, I changed my mind. I won¡¯t touch Deena again. Please return the 100,000 gold coins I gave you.¡± Lawrence did not turn around and call for help. Instead, he spoke to Byron with a gloomy expression. ¡°Master Lawrence, what do you mean? Why do you want to take the money back? We¡¯ve signed a contract.¡± ¡°Byron, you idiot! If you want to die, don¡¯t bring me along.¡± Lawrence gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you know how much influence Watson has in the royal city right now? If he knew that I touched Deena, he would crush me to death, and¡ª¡± There was one thing he did not say. The underground casino he opened was managed by Veronica, one of the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s higher-ups. He was also a Severed Fingers Gang member, so he had the honor of meeting Watson once. At that time, Watson appeared as the ck king, leaving a deep impression in his heart. If he had known that Deena was connected to Watson, he would have even treated her with respect. He hated Byron so much then. The beautiful Deena had be so high and mighty in his eyes. ¡°Byron, this is the contract. Watch carefully.¡± Lawrence took a contract from his pocket and tore it in front of Byron. The fragments fell to the ground like snowkes. The guards that Deena sent flying backward grimaced in pain. They got up and gave the box of gold coins back to Byron. ¡°Lawrence, you can¡¯t do this. You promised me! You broke the contract because you heard that Deena¡¯s connected to Watson? Are you so afraid of him? Plus, how do you know she¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Byron dropped to the ground and wailed. ¡°I can prove it.¡± Just as Lawrence was about to refute, the mansion¡¯s door opened. A woman in a ck dress and light makeup walked into the hall. A beautiful woman riding a unicorn and more than ten men in ck stood behind her. Lawrence immediately knelt on the ground and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Lady Veronica, Lady Elven.¡± ¡°Miss Deena has just be Young Master Watson¡¯s subordinate. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t understand some aspects of her work. Initially, Elven and I are here to offer our condolences and ask what Miss Deena needs. I did not expect to see such a thing.¡± After Veronica walked into the house, she roughly understood what had happened after sweeping a nce around. ¡°Lawrence, do you still remember the requirements for bing a member of the Severed Fingers Gang? First, do no evil. What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Lady Veronica, I did not do any evil deeds. Byron was the one who wanted to give his daughter to me. For that, I even paid 100,000 gold coins for her. It¡¯s all Byron¡¯s fault!¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice trembled as he responded, trying to shift the me. Veronica was not a fool; she snorted and said, ¡°Lawrence, from now on, you are no longer a member of the Severed Fingers Gang. Hand over the casino in your hands! Since you can¡¯t manage the casino well, many people in the Severed Fingers Gang can help you. You should reflect on that.¡± ¡°As for Lord Byron, since you are Miss Deena¡¯s father, I will let you go for daring toy your hands on her. I hope there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± As Veronica spoke, Elven went to Deena and took out a set of ck clothes. There was a broken sword-shaped finger embroidered on the chest area. ¡°This is the clothes for our intelligence officer. Perhaps you are still in shock, but no matter what happens in the future, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Elven.¡± Deena took the clothes and looked touched. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out to eat something. I¡¯ll tell you about your work and help you calm down.¡± Elven patted Deena¡¯s shoulder and led her out. ¡°Stop right there! You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Byron realized that the money in his hands was gone; he was unwilling to do it. He immediately got up and wanted to chase after Deena. At that moment, Elven turned around and beamed lights from her eyes to leave two deep ravines on the ground in front of Byron. Byron was terrified by the sight. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°Remember, Deena is Young Master Watson¡¯s subordinate. Don¡¯t attack her again, or you will end up like that soil.¡± Elven snorted coldly and escorted Deena away with Veronica.. No one dared to speak again. Chapter 511 - I Didnt Steal Them

Chapter 511: I Didn¡¯t Steal Them

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the same time, at Duke Constantine¡¯s mansion. There were three official archduke families in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, namely the Campbells, the Saint Laurents, and the Ptolemys. The heads of those three families all had their titles conferred by the King and medals that symbolized their position. Even though Constantine was also called a duke, he was only a quasi-duke. His title was much differentpared to the three. There were a few quasi-dukes like him in the royal city. As a quasi-duke, Constantine had some power in the capital. He mainly engaged in the food trade and gained many customers in the capital. His family¡¯s trade included salt that the ordinary people ate and high-tier magical beast meat for the noblemen. They even provided food for the army. The head of the family, Constantine Romani, was strolling in the garden, reading a document in his hand. ¡°Ever since we introduced the sun fruit and moon fruit to make wine, the turnover of the tavern has increased by quite a bit. However, because we don¡¯t have the form, the wine we develop is not as good as the Holy Dragon Tavern. If we want to buy the form from the Holy Dragon Tavern, it would be too expensive. Furthermore, the sun fruit and moon fruit can¡¯t be cultivated. If that continues, the catering industry in the capital will be controlled by the Holy Dragon Tavern,¡± Romani muttered worriedly. In the past, the Holy Dragon Tavern was the best tavern in the royal city. That was because of the que that King Landhar III personally wrote for them. However, that did not mean that no taverns in the royal city couldpete with the Holy Dragon Tavern. The situation had changed. Ever since the start of the tournament, the royal city had been filled with sun and moon fruit wine. If a tavern did not have those two types of wine, there would not even be customers. However, only the Holy Dragon Tavern had the resources to obtain those two types of fruit. If the other taverns in the kingdom wanted to get those two types of fruits, they would have to buy them from the Holy Dragon Tavern. If they did that, the Holy Dragon Tavern would earn arge number of gold coins. The consequence was that once the Holy Dragon Tavern raised the price of those two types of fruits, the other taverns would have to pinch their noses and endure it even if they did not ept it. In other words, it was equivalent to controlling the entire industry in the capital. ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry if our family can find a way to produce the sun fruit and the moon fruit.¡± The sun fruit and the moon fruit were produced in the Forest of Eternity in the south; they needed more than a thousand years to mature. Furthermore, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s environment was different from the Forest of Eternity. He had tried to use seeds of two kinds of fruits to cultivate aplete tree, but he had failed. It was hard to imagine how the forces behind the Holy Dragon Tavern had cultivated the fruit. While Constantine was deep in thought, a servant came to him and said, in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Young Master is back.¡± Raising his head, Constantine found that Payge was riding a carriage to the main gate. He had juste from the main entrance and carried a huge box in his hand. He looked exhausted. ¡°He should be in sses. Why is he back? And what is he holding in his hand? ¡± A puzzled expression appeared on his face, followed by a displeased expression on Constantine¡¯s face. As the family heir, Payge had been suffering from a strange illness since he was young. He had to eat arge amount of food every day, and he was not very interested in the family¡¯s trade. So, Constantine had sent Payge to the Royal Academy. He thought that Payge did not want to inherit the family¡¯s business. At the very least, after graduating from the Royal Academy, he could be a soldier. It seemed like Payge had returned from the Royal Academy early. It was apparent that he was not taking her sses seriously. If he could not inherit the family¡¯s business or be a soldier in the future, Constantine¡¯s family would decline sooner orter. With that thought in mind, Constantine walked to the manor¡¯s entrance with a serious expression. ¡°Payge, what are you holding in your hand?¡± ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± When Payge heard his father¡¯s voice, he subconsciously raised his head; he looked guilty. He subconsciously ced the giant box behind him. That scene made Constantine even more curious about the thing in his hand. ¡°Payge, I¡¯m talking to you. What is in that box? Answer me.¡± ¡°N-nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing? If it¡¯s nothing, why don¡¯t you let me see it? Open it. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. ¡± Payge hesitated. After a long while, he reluctantly opened the box, revealing the things inside. The box was full of gold coins. The heavy coins made a ttering sound as the box was opened. Many rolled out of the box and fell to the ground. The shiny gold coins reflected the sun¡¯s light, causing Constantine to be dazzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Payge, where did you get so much money? Did you steal them?¡± Constantine roughly estimated that there were at least one million gold coins. Their entire family¡¯s property was only worth ten million gold coins. The gold coins in Payge¡¯s hands were equivalent to one-tenth of their family¡¯s assets. Constantine did not believe that Payge could obtain so much money through proper channels. He also did not know what illegal methods his son had used to obtain such arge amount of money. Payge had really disappointed him. ¡°Father, I did not steal these gold coins. Someone else gave them to me.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me, who would be so kind as to give you one million gold coins?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Watson. He gave me the money.¡± ¡°Watson? The kingdom¡¯s strongest genius? The person who had caused such an uproar in the city? Watson, the heir to the throne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him.¡± Payge nodded. He had just left the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s headquarters and had received arge sum of money. He wanted to put the money at home immediately, but he did not expect his father to know about it. He did not n to say anything about him working for Watson. He was a low-profile person, and Watson had reminded him to keep it a secret. It was difficult to exin how he had received a million gold coins in one go. In addition, he had to keep the potion secret. The best way he could think of was to hide the gold coins and not tell his family. At that moment, he thought about how he could exin it to his father. Payge¡¯s hesitation looked suspicious to Constantine. ¡°Payge, I¡¯ve always taught you that it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have the ability. However, you don¡¯t know how to improve yourself. Such an attitude will never get you far in life! You¡¯ve never had any special hobbies other than eating since you were young. Previously, I supported you in bing a student at the Royal Academy because I thought you finally had something you wanted to do. Now, it seems like I¡¯ve indulged you far too much. From now on, you don¡¯t have to go to the Royal Academy. Anyway, with your talent, you won¡¯t be an elite even if you graduate from the Royal Academy. It¡¯s better for you to stay home and learn about food manufacturing. At least in the future, the family won¡¯t be in decline because of you.¡± Constantine snorted, and his words made Payge turn pale. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not lying.. Watson really gave me these coins.¡± Chapter 512 - The Angel Wine

Chapter 512: The Angel Wine

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Constantine narrowed his eyes, and his gaze became dangerous. ¡°Young Master, please tell the truth.¡± The servant behind Constantine could not help but shake his head when he saw Payge¡¯s eyes. Even if the Young Master was not a genius, he was still a handsome young man. The young man only knew how to eat since he was young, and he even received the derogatory title of Duke Piggy. His appearance was like a mountain of meat, and others often ridiculed him. Some of the servants even looked down on him. When the servant saw the gold coins and how Payge had stuttered when he was trying to answer his father, he had the same thought as Constantine. Payge must have obtained the gold coins through improper channels. ¡°Young Master Watson gave me the coins because he valued my talent. He even asked me to work for him. This is my monthly sry. But please don¡¯t ask why he¡¯s paying me this many coins.¡± Constantineughed. It was not a happyugh but an angry one. ¡°Payge, do you take me for a fool? You said that Watson valued your talent, but I watched you grow up. How could I not know what kind of talent you have? You can convert the food you eat into other food. Is there something amazing about that ability?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Payge fell into silence. His father was right; his ability was very weak. He thought the same until he met Deena and Watson. Deena said he was strong, and Watson was even willing to pay a million gold coins a month for his talent. He had changed his mind somewhat, but it seemed like he was still useless. ¡°Don¡¯t have anything else to say?¡± Constantine¡¯s face was filled with unconceble disappointment. ¡°Give me the money; I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it to Watsonter! Remember what I just said? From now on, you¡¯ll stay at home. I¡¯ll exin to the teachers at the Royal Academy why you won¡¯t go to sses in the future. I should not have agreed to let you go to the Royal Academy in the first ce.¡± Even if Payge was not lying, Watson must not have had any good intentions to give so much money to him. His son was not an intelligent man. What if other people had cheated him? ¡°Father, that won¡¯t do. I have already promised Young Master Watson to help him with his work.¡± ¡°You keep calling him Young Master Watson. You don¡¯t even have that much respect for me. Tell me, what did Watson ask you to do?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Payge¡¯s unyielding refusal made Constantine¡¯s face darken. He felt like his son had changed. Payge had been quite weak usually. As long as Constantine threatened him casually, he would tell him everything. At that moment, Payge appeared very firm. He even felt Payge¡¯s appearance had changed. He had always been covered in fat, and he had to take a breather every two steps. However, he realized that Payge¡¯s body showed the edges and muscles. He did not know if it was just his imagination. Of course, he did not care. Payge had been epted into the Royal Academy¡¯s warrior department, and he would have undergone a lot of training during ss. It was not strange for him to have muscles. ¡°Take him into the house and let him reflect on his actions.¡± He was toozy to continue talking nonsense. Constantine waved his hand, and the servant behind him immediately came to Payge and was about to take him away. At that moment... ¡°Lord Constantine, some people from the Holy Dragon Tavern just sent a message saying that they want to raise the price of the sun fruit and moon fruit. In the future, the price of each fruit will be raised from 500 gold coins to 1,000 gold coins.¡± A merchant rushed in from outside, wiping the sweat off his head as he ran. ¡°One thousand gold coins? Has the owner of the Holy Dragon Tavern gone crazy?¡± Constantine widened his eyes. Initially, they could make a few bottles of red wine with the sun fruit and moon fruit for 500 gold coins, and they could earn quite a bit. However, if the price of the fruits had doubled, they would not be able to earn much. ¡°The owner of the Holy Dragon Tavern, Count Gray, asked me to send a message to Lord Constantine saying that they are willing to sell the sun and moon fruit wine directly to us for 1500 gold coins per bottle.¡± ¡°One thousand and five hundred gold coins? It¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± Constantine¡¯s expression darkened. The price of that wine was typically 1,000 gold coins, and the prices are the same all over the capital. If he spent 1,500 gold coins to buy the wine, he would have to lower the price to 1,000 gold coins. Otherwise, no one would buy it. If he did not buy the wine, his tavern would lose many customers in the future, and the losses would be even more significant. No matter what he chose, he would suffer a loss. The problem he was worried about had happened so quickly, which made him very ufortable. ¡°How many sun fruits and moon fruits do we have left?¡± ¡°Lord Constantine, we have less than a hundred left. Those fruits can produce a thousand bottles of red wine.¡± ¡°Use those fruits first, then go to the ck market to buy some potions. Mix them with other fruits and then with the sun fruit wine and moon fruit wine. I don¡¯t believe our tavern would close without supply from the Holy Dragon Tavern.¡± Constantine gritted his teeth and made a difficult decision. At that moment, Payge, who was in front of him, scratched his head and said, ¡°Father, it looks like you¡¯re in trouble. Those sun fruits and moon fruits sound very important. If it¡¯s possible, I can help you make them.¡± ¡°How can you help? It¡¯s already good enough that you don¡¯t get into trouble. Go back to your room and reflect.¡± Constantine rejected his idea. He thought that Payge could only transform some food. For example, the sun fruit and the moon fruit would only mature after thousands of years, so Payge would not be able toplete the transformation. Furthermore, the food that Payge transformed would always retain some of the characteristics of the original food. For example, the food transformed from chicken drumsticks would retain some of the chicken meat, and the food transformed from bread would be mixed with bread crumbs. Most importantly, Payge had toplete the transformation in his body. If people knew that Payge spat out the original ingredients of the wine produced by Constantine¡¯s family, then their reputation would be ruined. ¡°Very well, Father.¡± Payge wanted to say something else, but seeing his father¡¯s determined expression, he could only shut his mouth and obediently follow the servant into the house. Constantine tidied his clothes and waved at the merchant who had rushed in. ¡°Go, prepare a carriage for me. I want to see Count Gray and discuss the price with him.¡± .. At the Severed Fingers Gang headquarters. ¡°Gray, is it really okay for you to increase the price of the sun fruit and the moon fruit??It¡¯s not just the fruits. You¡¯ve also increased the price of the wine. Other noblemen might just boycott your tavern.¡± Marcus was wearing a long robe that sparkled with starlight. He sat in front of a table and drank tea as he spoke to Count Gray. ¡°Marcus, you don¡¯t have to worry about that! Even if we raise the price of the raw materials and the wine, those nobles will have to pinch their noses and bear it. We have the ingredients they need. Besides the sun-fruit wine and moon-fruit wine, we¡¯ve also developed a new type of wine. It¡¯s called the angel wine. The ingredient is the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion created by Young Master Watson and the Abedor family. If you dilute a tinum-tier potion, you can create a thousand bottles of angel wine. Its effect will increase one¡¯s strength, and there¡¯s also a chance to awaken the angel bloodline and gain a certain increase in one¡¯s lifespan.¡± Count Gray held a teacup in his hand and said, ¡°After theunch of the wine of angels, I believe that it will cause another wave of excitement in the capital. I am prepared to set the price at 10,000 gold coins per bottle! Also, don¡¯t me me, Marcus, for the price increase. Didn¡¯t you increase the prices of our weapons as well? I heard that you have already changed the price of our tinum-tier weapons from 10,000 gold coins to 20,000 gold coins. ¡°After all, it was Young Master Watson¡¯s request. The person who has contributed the most this month can get the Dragon Transformation Potion and turn into a diamond-tier dragon. All of us have taken action to get that. I heard that Elven and Veronica had already gone to the house of the subordinates that Young Master Watson had just recruited.. They want to rope in Young Master Watson¡¯s new subordinates and use them to raise their status.¡± Chapter 513 - The Shocked Romani

Chapter 513: The Shocked Romani

After Watson gave the order for the assessment, all the Severed Fingers Gang members started to get busy. Marcus and Count Gray had a good rtionship, and the things they wanted to sell were different. There was no conflict, so he came to Count Gray to talk about cooperation. ¡°Gray, let me get straight to the point. I want to co-organize an event with you, and that is to give a bottle of sun fruit wine or moon fruit wine as a gift from our weapons shop. Simrly, if they buy two types of wine at the Holy Dragon Tavern more than a thousand times, they can also exchange for a tinum-tier weapon! That way, the price of my weapons won¡¯t increase by much, and it can also promote the sales of our two businesses.¡± ¡°That is a good idea, Marcus. You¡¯re a genius! I wonder how you came up with that.¡± ¡°That is not my idea, but Young Master Watson¡¯s suggestion. ording to Young Master Watson, that method is called bundled sales! I¡¯ve always admired Young Master Watson. Even if he doesn¡¯t have great strength, he can still be one of the best merchants in the Holy Dragon Kingdom by relying on his wisdom, right?¡± Marcus did not hide his admiration for Watson in his words, and his eyes were shining. ¡°Young Master Watson is good in every aspect, but he¡¯s too kind. If I had the sun fruit and the moon fruit, I could sell a bottle of wine for 10,000 gold coins, but Young Master Watson only sold it for 1,000 gold coins, giving those minor noblemen and even knights a chance to enjoy it! Young Master Watson is kind. We, as subordinates, have to help share his burden. Let us negotiate properly. Marcus, let¡¯s talk about the specific number of weapons you are offering for the bundled sale that you mentioned just now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m actually interested in the angel wine that you mentioned. I wonder if I can try it.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring you to the Holy Dragon Tavernter. We¡¯ll try the angel wine with some tinum-tier magical beast meat.¡± Count Gray and Marcus looked at each other and smiled. Just as the two of them were discussing what to eat at the Holy Dragon Tavernter, a Severed Fingers Gang member walked in and reported that Lord Constantine was there for a visit. ¡°What does he want?¡± Count Gray frowned. Then, he rolled his eyes and smiled. ¡°I remember that Young Master Watson¡¯s newly recruited subordinate is a member of the Constantine family. Young Master Watson thinks highly of him! He came at the right time. We can take that opportunity to rope him in. His family also has a tavern. If we can rope him in, Young Master Watson will think more highly of us.¡± ¡­ Outside the Severed Fingers Gang headquarters. Constantine got off the carriage and stood at the manor entrance. He sized up the gorgeous manor in front of him, his expression uncertain. Just as he had expressed his wish to enter the manor to the guards at the entrance, the guards immediately went to report his arrival. They did not bring him in directly; they had made him wait outside. Count Gray was too arrogant. Regardless of whether it was his title or influence, he was much stronger than Count Gray. In addition to the price increase, he decided to vent the anger in his heart when he saw Count Grayter. Many people were patrolling around the mansion. He did not understand why there were so many guards in the manor of someone with a minor nobility title. Those who did not know better would think that that was the pce. After waiting for a few minutes, Count Gray walked out of the manor with Marcus by his side. Count Gray came to Constantine¡¯s side and bowed with a smile. ¡°It is my honor to stand in the presence of the head of the Romani family. May I know why you are looking for me?¡± ¡°Gray, you made me wait so long. You are too arrogant. I came here to ask you something. Why are you raising the price of sun fruit wine and moon fruit wine?¡± Constantine snorted coldly. His words stunned Gray for a moment, but he quickly reacted. ¡°So it turns out that the head of the Romani family came to me because of this matter. Recently, we¡¯ve sold too much of the sun fruit wine and the moon fruit wine. They are in short supply. It¡¯s understandable if we raise the price a little.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you raise the price for your customers. Why are you raising my prices? Gray, you and I have been working together for a long time. If you increase the price now, it will cause me to lose a lot of money. I am here to ask if you can sell the ingredients to us at the original price. I can give you some extrapensation. If we can¡¯t work that out, I can try my best to satisfy your other requests.¡± ¡°Lord Constantine, what are you talking about? With our rtionship, why would I earn your money? Besides, you should not need the raw materials we provide.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you want raw materials, your son can help you with that. Whether it¡¯s the sun fruit wine or the sun fruit, you don¡¯t have to buy them from me. Haven¡¯t you seen Payge? Has he not told you about it?¡± Gray asked. He had seen the scene where Payge had transformed into a dragon and created the Dragon Transformation Potion. Payge could even create a diamond-tier potion, let alone the sun fruit and moon fruit. His goal of raising the price was to earn more money, but he had no intention of earning Constantine¡¯s money. Constantine was Payge¡¯s father, so they were already connected. Of course, he would want to rope him in. ¡°Wait a minute, Count Gray. What do you mean my son can produce those fruits? How did you know? Did you see it?¡± Constantine was confused. He recalled the one million gold coins that Payge had brought back and what he had said. He had thought that Payge was bullshitting, but it seemed like his son was telling the truth. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know about that. It just so happens that I¡¯m going to the Holy Dragon Tavern with Marcus for a drink. Lord Constantine, pleasee with us. In the meantime, I¡¯ll let you take a look at the new wine that our Holy Dragon Tavern hasunched¡ªthe angel wine.¡± .. Two hourster¡­ ¡°Lord Constantine, this bottle of angel wine is a gift to you. This is just a sample. When the Holy Dragon Tavern officiallyunches the wine, I hope you can help promote it. ¡± Three drunkards walked out of the Holy Dragon Tavern. Count Gray and Constantine put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders as the former gave thetter a crystal clear bottle with feathers and wings attached to it. It was a new wine bottle. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Since Count Gray is so generous, I naturally can¡¯t be stingy.¡± Constantine put the wine away and agreed straightforwardly. While he was drinking with Count Gray, he asked around and found out that the sun fruits and moon fruits in the Holy Dragon Tavern were not cultivated but created by Watson using magic. At the same time, he also asked about his son, Payge. He found out that Payge was indeed Watson¡¯s subordinate and was helping Watson to create something. Constantine had mixed feelings when he found out about that. He did not expect that Watson really gave Payge one million gold coins. Was the strongest genius in the kingdom also a fool? At the same time, he was also skeptical about what Count Gray had said about his son¡¯s ability to create the sun fruit and the moon fruit. He was ready to go home to verify it. After saying goodbye to Count Gray, Constantine did not hesitate at all. He immediately stopped a carriage and returned home. The first thing he did was send someone to get Payge for him. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Standing in front of Romani, the page appeared to be very cautious. I have a sun fruit here. Eat it and create a new one for me.¡± Constantine took the sun fruit that he had prepared earlier. He noticed that Payge was staring at the sun fruit without moving. He revealed a slightly disappointed expression. ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, Father. I¡¯m considering whether to eat it or not. If it¡¯s just a sun fruit, I can do it even if I don¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Constantine widened his eyes. Payge reached out to the sun fruit in front of him. A gray light shot out from his hand andnded on the fruit. In less than a minute, one sun fruit had turned into two. Constantine picked up the sun fruit and put it in his mouth. He felt the sweet juice in his mouth; he could not say anything for a long time. At that moment, he did not want to say anything. He only wanted to praise the heavens and the gods. His son was no longer a good-for-nothing. With his son¡¯s ability, his family would finally be on the rise. Chapter 514 - The War Had Begun

Chapter 514: The War Had Begun

Two peaceful days had passed. During those two days, many significant events urred in the capital. First, there was the potion craze caused by the Abedor family. The Abedor family had developed a tinum-tier Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion. It had sold like hotcakes, causing many tinum-tier angels to appear in the capital. Secondly, the Abedor family also released three different tinum-tier potions. They were the Super Strength potion, the Super Speed potion, and the Super Defense potion, which had also caused a sensation. There had not been a single tinum-tier potion in the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the past. Then, there were several such potions in session, indicating that the kingdom had made a significant breakthrough in the field of potions. Secondly, the Holy Dragon Tavern hadunched a wine called the angel wine. The ingredient for the wine was the Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion. It tasted excellent, and it could also increase one¡¯s lifespan. That led to a sharp increase in the number of people who went to the tavern to drink. Thest significant event there was rted to the royal family. After King Landhar III announced that Watson would be the next king, he also announced the reestablishment of the former Queen Avril as the Queen. He also made Avril the Holy See¡¯s Saintess. The seven gods had fallen. There was only one sect in the kingdom, and it was called the Guardian Sect with Watson as their god. Watson was also called the Guardian God by the believers, which meant that he was the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s guardian. The few significant events in the capital had be everyone¡¯s main topic of conversation. At that moment, in a tavern, a few people were drinking wine and sizing up a bottle of angel wine in front of them. ¡°This angel wine is too delicious. If it didn¡¯t cost 10,000 gold coins per bottle, I would buy a few more bottles.¡± ¡°Just think about it. For minor noblemen like us, even if we pooled our money to buy one bottle, it would still be too expensive. Buying a few bottles would be too extravagant.¡± ¡°By the way, that wine is even more delicious than the sun fruit wine and moon fruit wine. After drinking it, my strength increased, and I even felt like I was a few years younger. I have to say that the person who developed this wine is really a genius. Using a tinum-tier potion to brew wine is really an ingenious idea.¡± A few nobles were discussing it among themselves. At that moment, the door was pushed open. An old man dressed in luxurious clothes walked into the tavern. The moment he entered, he attracted the attention of many people. That was because that old man was dressed luxuriously, and he had six pure white wings on his back and an angel halo on his head. His entire body was exuding a holy light. A powerful tinum-tier aura surrounded his body. ¡°Bring me ten bottles of angel wine. I heard that there is an event in the tavern¡ªif I buy ten bottles of angel wine, I will get a tinum-tier weapon for free. I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Sir, pleasee in. Our tavern is currently working with the cksmith tounch an event for alcohol and weapons. Please pick a weapon you like.¡± The old man walked into the tavern. ¡°That person must be a duke. I heard that he spent ten million gold coins buying a Blessings of the Gods and Demons potion two days ago.¡± One of the noblemen had spoken enviously. ¡°He¡¯s already a tinum-tier elite.¡± ¡°How enviable! He only needs to spend ten million gold coins to be a tinum-tier elite. That is something that I did not even dare to think about before this! It¡¯s a pity that our family¡¯s entire estate only adds up to one million gold coins. We can only enjoy the angel wine,¡± another person said. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. In just a few short days, the capital has undergone such great changes. There might even be something better than the angel wine in the future. Being able to live in this era is truly a fortunate thing. Praise the seven gods.¡± ¡°Praise the seven gods? Don¡¯t you know that the seven gods have already abandoned us? There¡¯s only one church in the kingdom now, and they believe in the Guardian God, Watson. We should praise Watson.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, we should praise Watson. I heard that Watson provided the form to the Abedor family¡¯s potion. Watson did a great job for the kingdom. No wonder His Majesty abandoned the three princes and made him the next king instead. Let¡¯s toast to a better tomorrow!¡± A few noblemen raised their wine sses and began to drink. Simr things happened in various corners of the kingdom and a particr potion shop not far from the tavern. Many precious potions were hanging in the shop¡¯s door, flickering with tinum light. ¡°The shop has a new batch of potions produced by the Abedor family. Apart from the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, there are three different tinum-tier medicines. Each one is worth one million gold coins. The quantity is limited and is avable on a firste, first-served basis.¡± At the entrance to the potion shop, a staff member was inviting customers into the shop. The passersby were not even frightened by the extremely high prices. Instead, they looked interested. There were two weapons shops next to the potion shop. Simrly, people were standing outside shouting, ¡°The shop hasunched an event in various taverns in the capital. As long as you buy a tinum-tier weapon, you will be able to get a free bottle of sun fruit wine or moon fruit wine.¡± The streets were bustling with activity. There were many pedestrians, and the sounds of shopping andughter could be heard. On both sides of the street, there were people dressed in the Holy See¡¯s formal robe, holding ancient books in their hands. They were preaching to passersby to believe in the Guardian God and how Watson would bestow them with courage and blessings. Their actions also attracted many people. Watson was walking down the street and looking around with a smile on his face. He deliberately used magic to hide his figure. Otherwise, if passersby recognized him, it would definitely cause a sensation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the capital has transformed into this in just two days. If it continues to develop like this, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will transform into another scene in a few years.¡± There had been a fault in the history of human development; the power of human society was far inferior to that of ancient times. However, the scene in front of him was not far behind the third era, and it was also why Watson had the human chess piece. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Watson. At first, it was Mount Creation, and now it is the entire kingdom. I believe that the whole world will be a better ce in no time.¡± A voice of agreement came from Watson¡¯s side. It was Nightingale, who was dressed in ck. She seemed emotional as she looked around. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy. After all, there are four other kingdoms in the world besides the Holy Dragon Kingdom. If we want to spread the influence to other kingdoms, we have to unify these regions first.¡± Watson shook his head. He said, ¡°Nightingale, you said you have important information. What is it? You can tell me now.¡± Nightingale looked like she still wanted to wander around. After hearing Watson¡¯s words, she suppressed her reluctance. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve found an important piece of information. This morning, an elven army appeared in the south of the kingdom andunched an attack. In just half a day, we¡¯ve lost the southernmost fortress.¡± Chapter 515 - Invading The City

Chapter 515: Invading The City

At the fortress city in the south of the kingdom. That was the kingdom¡¯s southern border. A long wall stretched across the border; the wall was at least a hundred meters high. Both sides of the wall were fused with the wild and primitive forest. On the wall, some vines had been soaked in a special potion. Once activated by magic, those vines could grow wildly. Those vines could be used as a defensivework, or they could be spread out and be used as offensive weapons. However, most of the vines on the city wall were spoiled, spraying out green juice. Some were even burnt ck by the mes, breaking and squirming on the ground. Not only were the vines broken, but even the city wall was also damaged beyond repair. Large holes appeared on the wall. The bodies of soldiers and broken weapons hung on the wall, appearing to be in decline. Below the city walls, an elven army of more than ten thousand elves wasunching a fierce attack on the city walls. Those elves held bows and arrows in their hands. The ming bows and arrows covered the sky like locusts as they fell toward the fortress city. ck smoke burned everywhere in the city. The smoke billowed upward, apanied by horrible cries. The Elven King stood below the city walls. In front of the army of more than ten thousand elves, he watched the scene coldly, his eyes filled with joy. There was a time when the Elven kingdom was so powerless in front of the Holy Dragon Kingdom that they were forced to leave the area. They could only live in the Forest of Eternity. However, the situation had reversed. ¡®Let the mes burn more fiercely. Let me do what the Elven race could not do in the past! King Landhar III, your good days are over. The destruction of the Holy Dragon Kingdom is imminent.¡¯ The Elven King raised the longsword in his right hand and waved it downward. ¡°Elves, continue to fire more arrows! The dragons will attack from the sky and crush everything in front of them.¡± Under hismand, the elves drew their bows and arrows and began a new round of shooting. Hundreds of giant dragons floated in the sky, each of them exuding the powerful aura of a Dragon King. The hurricane created by the pping of their wings could leave deep holes in the city walls. If magic were released, the city would be destroyed in an instant. Unfortunately, those giant dragons did not act rashly. Instead, they circled in the sky. Some of the dragons even deliberately blew at the arrows shot by the elves, reducing the casualties in the city. ¡°How tragic.¡± The Forest Dragon King hovered in the air in his human form, coldly watching everything beneath him. As a dragon, she did not have any special feelings for humans. In her eyes, the death of the humans was no different from the death of a chicken or an ant. She did not act because of Watson. Eventually, the Holy Dragon Kingdom would belong to Watson, so those people were also Watson¡¯s future subordinates. She had to preserve her power for them. ¡°Lord Dragon King, should we warn those elves not to kill as they please just because they have power from the Spring of Life? Otherwise, if the Dragon Emperor finds out about this, he will me us,¡± a dragon beside the Forest Dragon King said. ¡°After all, we have signed an agreement with the elves to help them attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Furthermore, those elves are too bloodthirsty and won¡¯t listen to us! All we can do is convey the matter to Young Master Watson and wait for his further instructions,¡± the Forest Dragon King said indifferently. She could not attack because she had to follow the agreement. Otherwise, she would have captured the Elven King and sent him to Watson. She believed that Watson would be even more satisfied. ¡°That makes sense.¡± All the dragons nodded. While the dragons were talking in the fortress city.. ¡°Mother, where are you?¡± A little boy was crying. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes with the back of his hand as he looked for his mother. A weak woman was lying on the ground nearby, and she had a wound on her back. The injury went through her chest, and blood flowed all over the ground. Soon, the little boy noticed the woman. He shouted as he ran toward her. ¡°Mother!¡± The woman raised her head with difficulty and looked at the little boy with a sad expression. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but before she could finish her sentence, a ray of light suddenly shed across her neck. A long sword shing with a green light had cut off the woman¡¯s head. Seeing his mother¡¯s head in front of him, the little boy was utterly stunned. The hope in his eyes turned into despair. ¡°We¡¯ve obtained the first head. The Elven King said that he would let the people of this city experience fear. Any elf who kills ten or more humans will be rewarded.¡± Holding the head, a petite male elf with a green de came out from behind. He licked his lips, his eyes filled with cruelty and ridicule. ¡°There¡¯s still a child here. It¡¯s really lucky to get two people at once. ¡± Licking his lips, the elf was about to kill the little boy who could no longer resist when a wave ofbat aura shed through the air. Then, a young man in heavy armor appeared, and a young man with short golden hair emitting a gold-tier aura also appeared. He held two double-handed swords in his hands and descended from the sky in the shape of a cross, shing at the elf¡¯s head. The elf raised the emerald-green de in his hand with a muffled sound to parry the attack. In the end, he was sent flying backward by the young man¡¯s overly powerful attack, and he spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. A huge, cross-shaped pit was left on the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡± After sending the elf flying, the golden-haired young man came before the boy. He patted the boy¡¯s shoulder, a look of pity appearing in his eyes. The boy¡¯s cheeks twitched a few times before tears flowed like a dam. Hey in the arms of the man and said, ¡°Uncle Sinbad, my mother was killed by that big scoundrel. I beg you to avenge her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not forgive those who invaded the fortress city. I will bet on the glory of being the strongest warrior in the city.¡± After patting the boy¡¯s hair and instructing him to stay where he was, Sinbad stood up and looked in the direction of the elf that he had attacked. He raised the enormous two-handed sword in his hand. The elf stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, there was a deeper sense of mockery. ¡°The strongest warrior in the city? Your head must be worth a lot of money. I believe the King will reward me for killing you.¡± Holding the emerald de in one hand, the Elven King touched it with his other hand. The emerald de immediately extended to both sides and turned into a longbow. He drew the bow and shot a few arrows that contained a strongbat aura. The Elven King followed behind the arrows and turned the longbow back into the de. Then, heunched a fierce attack on Sinbad. It was useless. Sinbad curled his lips. As the strongest warrior in the fortress city, he had peak gold-tier strength. The Elven King was not weak at all. He was at least a gold-tier elite. It was a pity that he was not strong enough in front of Sinbad. Sinbad waved his two-handed sword and turned it into a whirlwind. He swept all the arrows away easily. The two-handed sword in his hand swept across the area. The elf bent his body to dodge the first de but was hit by the second de¡ªhe was cut into two halves. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Sinbad muttered in disdain as he looked at the body cut into two halves under his feet. He turned around and was about to take the boy who had lost his mother away when the boy suddenly looked at his back and stretched a finger outward. He cried out in surprise, ¡°Uncle Sinbad, be careful.¡± What? Turning around in disbelief, Sinbad saw a cold light sh behind him. A dagger had pierced through his defenseless body and prated his chest. The elf who had been cut into two had stood up again with a cruel smile. ¡°You did not expect this, did you? The strongest man in the fortress city? I¡¯ve consumed water from the Spring of Life. Now, I¡¯ve gained eternal life. You can¡¯t kill me! Not only me, but all 100,000 Elven soldiers had consumed water from the Spring of Life.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Sinzid¡¯s expression changed drastically. He held his chest and retreated. Then, he heard a loud sound from the direction of the city gate. More than half of the city wall had copsed. Some of the elves opened theirbat aura wings. Some transformed into beasts and crawled into the city via the broken wall. Many of the soldiers, who guarded the city wall, had died under the attacks. However, their attacks did not harm any of the elves. Within a short period, thousands of Elven troops had swarmed into the city. That number was still increasing. Blood flowed from the corner of Sinbad¡¯s mouth. Despair filled his eyes. He knew that the city was about to fall. Chapter 516 - A Battle Conference

Chapter 516: A Battle Conference

¡°Have you heard? The elves have upied the southern fortress city.¡± In a tavern in the royal city, the atmosphere was not as lively as it used to be. Instead, it was rather depressing. A few well-dressed noblemen were sharing a bottle of angel wine as they discussed the news regarding the southern fortress city. The southern part of the Holy Dragon Kingdom had an endless primeval forest. That forest bordered the Forest of Eternity, where the Elven kingdom was located. There were countless magical beasts there, and amongst them were magical beasts that were as powerful as tinum-tier elites. It was not an easy task to cross the Forest of Eternity, let alone to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom after crossing the forest. In the past, the Holy Dragon Kingdom was surrounded by four different kingdoms and upied the most fertilend in the world. However, it was still standing. That had something to do with the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s terrain¡ªit had natural moats in all directions. The neighboring kingdoms¡¯ armies could not easily enter it then. When that had been broken, the people had started to get nervous. There was another thing that made them even more nervous. ¡°It¡¯s fine if they had breached the southern fortress city. After all, the fortress city is far from the royal city, and there are many cities between them. His Majesty has already sent troops to stop them! I¡¯m worried about another thing. I heard that not long ago, the Dragonspine Snow Mountain had copsed. It used to border our kingdom and the Winter Nation in the north. If the Elven kingdom can attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom, then what about the Winter Nation?¡± A nobleman at the wine table poured himself a ss of wine and drank it before sighing. The people in the royal city were not worried about the Elven kingdom. However, they were worried the Elven kingdom and the Winter Nation would join forces to attack them. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was very powerful, and with Watson¡¯s help, it had be even more powerful. However, that change seemed too small in front of thebined power of the two kingdoms. ¡°It seems like everyone in the kingdom has the same worries. Perhaps war would start soon. What should we do?¡± Two young men and a woman were sitting at another table not far from them. A pillow-shaped dragon was resting on the shoulder of the young man, who was dozing off. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the young woman asked. The young man looked worried. He immediately said, ¡°I am a Dragon Knight. If there is a war, won¡¯t I be sent to the battlefield? I became a Dragon Knight just to be in the limelight. I don¡¯t want to fight with the Elven Kingdom or the Winter Nation. I heard that the Elven Kingdom soldiers had drunk from the Spring of Life. They are all now immortals. That¡¯s why they took over the southern fortress city so quickly. ¡°Brother, you worry too much. The Holy Dragon Kingdom has arge number of troops. Even if the battle starts, they will dispatch troops first. They won¡¯t send a neer like you to the battlefield.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. After learning that the Elves have upied the southern fortress city, our training has increased significantly in the past two days. The young man anddy were Casey and Lana. During the two days following the conquest of the southern fortress city, the Elven Kingdom did nothing but stockpile supplies in the fortress city. It seemed like they were waiting for something. Even Casey could sense how bad the situation was. He had just finished his Dragon Knight training that day and was very tired. Therefore, he asked his sister to have some food and a good rest. Since the Dragon Knight¡¯s captain had changed to Watson, they were trained the same way as the ckmoon Knights. So, the Dragon Knights¡¯ training was twice as heavy as before. In addition, Casey¡¯s poor foundation had caused him to fail several times. They had to test their dragon transformation skills that day, and fortunately, his sleeping bag dragon was good at that. Therefore, he had managed to pass it pretty easily. ¡°Watson is even crueler than Julius. If only he had agreed to my request and given me the Dragon Transformation Potion. I won¡¯t be so tired after training to transform into a diamond-tier dragon, and I won¡¯t have to be afraid of the Elven Kingdom.¡± Casey sighed. A few days ago, Watson made a new agreement with the Ptolemy family¡¯s patriarch, Daniel, to develop a Dragon Transformation Potion for the Ptolemy family. However, the Ptolemy family wanted to hand a portion of the family¡¯s assets to Watson. For the time being, some of their assets had been transferred to Watson¡¯s name, and Watson had used the excuse that he was in the process of producing the Dragon Transformation Potion. So, he had yet to hand it over to the Ptolemy family. Even though he did not obtain the Dragon Transformation Potion, Watson had gifted Daniel a tinum-tier Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Thetter had transformed into a tinum-tier angel. Every time he thought of that, Casey would feel very envious. His feelings toward Watson were veryplicated. In the beginning, he hated Watson because he had ruined his ns several times. However, after seeing Watson¡¯s talent and strength, he understood that he would never be able to fight Watson in his lifetime with his ability. If he wanted to curry favor with Watson, he needed to be stronger and obtain something that he would never get in his lifetime. The price was to give up his dignity. Did dignity have any real benefits? Lana muttered, ¡°Speaking of Watson, I wonder where he is now and what he is doing. I heard that there was a n to invade the Elven kingdom. My father rushed to the pce in the morning. As the leader of the Dragon Knights, Watson should be there right now.¡± ¡­ In a meeting hall in the pce¡­ At that moment, King Landhar III sat on the throne, looking a little haggard. Instead of his children, Watson had sat beside him. Watson was dressed in a long ck robe, leaning against the chair and resting with his eyes closed. Many noblemen standing in the main hall looked at him, full of envy. There were rumors that King Landhar III had kicked his children out of the kingdom, establishing Watson as the next king. It appeared that it was not a false rumor. On the other side of Watson, there was also a seat. A beautiful woman with a loving face and tinum hair sat on it. It was the new Saintess, Avril, who had also been appointed as the Queen by King Landhar III. ¡°Everyone, I believe that you have heard about the fall of the southern fortress city. What do you think about that matter?¡± King Landhar III tapped his forehead with his fingers and looked around the hall. As soon as he finished speaking, the voices of different ministers came from below. ¡°Your Majesty, the Elven Kingdom ising aggressively this time. We must be strong to meet them head-on. I propose to send an army to destroy the troops that entered our territory and destroy the Elven Kingdom at the same time.¡± ¡°Is it that easy? Since the Elven army was able to pass through the primitive forest and attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it proves that their army is not weak. I also heard that the elves have allied with the dragons. If we want to fight against those powerful creatures, we can send the Dragon Knights. This puts His Majesty in danger. What if we defeat the Elven Kingdom? It just means the Winter Nation will take the opportunity to invade us.¡± As usual, the generals and the civil servants had opposing opinions. The generals supported a battle while the civil servants demanded peace. During the quarrel, King Landhar III sighed and turned to Watson, sitting beside him. ¡°Watson, as my heirr, what do you think of the current situation?¡± As King Landhar III¡¯s voice fell, all the people who were arguing stopped talking and turned to look at Watson. Chapter 517 - The Sea Folks Fleet

Chapter 517: The Sea Folks¡¯ Fleet

¡°I only have one thought.¡± Feeling the gazes from all directions, Watson slowly raised his head and said, ¡°We fight.¡± ¡°As expected of the future king, his thoughts are the same as the generals.¡± The generals, led by Horne, had smug expressions on their faces; they looked disdainfully at the other civil officials around them. The civil officials, especially the leader, Macrotov, looked unhappy. His expression was dark as he said, ¡°Your Highness Watson, I would like to ask, do you have any good ns to attack the Elven Kingdom? If we were to fight them, we would be in danger of being attacked by the Winter Nation. If the Holy Dragon Kingdom suffered any losses, would you be able to shoulder that responsibility?¡± Watson smiled. ¡°Of course, I have a good idea. Is that what you want me to say? Well, I don¡¯t have any good ns. I just want to fight. It would be better to say that we have no other choice but to fight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°In the current situation, if we don¡¯t fight, we can only watch the elves enter our kingdom and destroy our cities, causing the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s people to suffer. Instead, if we fight, we still have a chance of survival! If we defeat the elves, we can return before the Winter Nation attacks if we are fast enough. We¡¯d be able to defend ourselves,¡± Watson spoke with confidence. ¡°The elven kingdom¡¯s army has already taken the fortress city., and they took less than a day to do that. As thergest city on the border, it only took that little time for them to fall to our enemies. If it were any other city, it would be even more difficult to resist the elven kingdom¡¯s attack! However, after the elves captured the fortress city, they did not immediately attack other ces in the kingdom. I guess they are waiting for the Winter Nation to make a move.¡± ¡°No matter what, the Elven Kingdom¡¯s strength can¡¯t bepared to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s. Even if they had consumed the Spring of Life and be immortals, there are still differences in quantity and quality. Therefore, the Elven Kingdom will notunch an attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom unless allied with other kingdoms. We didn¡¯t join forces with the Winter Nation¡¯s envoys when they were herest, so they are most likely allied with the Elven Kingdom. In other words, the elves are waiting for the Winter Nation to make a move.¡± ¡°The Winter Nation has not made any movements for the past few days. Perhaps they are waiting for the Elven Kingdom to continue attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom and upy a few more cities before they make their move so that it will be easier for them to invade us! We can see that the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom are notpletely united. We can use that excuse to attack the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army as the two kingdoms have ulterior motives. The longer we dy, the more disadvantageous it will be for them. Theyck supplies, so it will not benefit us if we dy any longer. If we want to attack, we can only take advantage of now, right?¡± Everyone in the hall nodded. Even King Landhar III¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that makes sense. Weck time. If the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation attack, our kingdom will be exhausted and won¡¯t have a good chance to stop them! But Watson, I want to ask you something. How do you ensure that you can protect our territory in the north after attacking the elves?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already asked the sea folks to build ships outside the royal city in the past two days. Those ships can transport supplies without being discovered. If Your Majesty agrees, I¡¯ll also create a channel to connect to everywhere in the kingdom, ensuring that our army can reach the cities within a day,¡± Watson said confidently. His words caused a huge uproar at the scene. ¡°Within a day? Is that true?¡± ¡°The royal city is far from the southern border. Even if we took a carriage, it would probably take us a month to arrive. Watson can shorten that time?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true. After all, Watson is the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius. Even the seven gods are not his match. He coborated with the Abedor family to create a potion that could transform a person into a tinum-tier angel. Even if the tunnel that he built doesn¡¯t allow people to quickly travel to all parts of the kingdom, as long as they consume the potion and transform into a tinum-tier angel, they can also reach the southern part of the kingdom within a short period.¡± Many noblemen and ministers were discussing it among themselves. Their eyes lit up, and there were many civil servants among them. Initially, those civil servants opposed fighting because many ces in the Holy Dragon Kingdom would suffer once the war started. If the Holy Dragon Kingdom failed, they would risk destruction. It was better to send envoys to negotiate with the leaders of the two kingdoms. Perhaps there might be a peaceful solution. However, after hearing Watson¡¯s promise, their thoughts were somewhat shaken. War was about the quality of the soldiers and the speed of their deployment. If they could achieve rapid deployment of the army, they might be able to withstand the attacks of the two kingdoms. ¡°Even if I create a passage, it wouldn¡¯t matter if our troops in the south could not defeat the Elven army. The northern border is my hometown. If the Winter Nation sends troops, the border can withstand it. I dare say that they will never be able to break through the border to invade the kingdom. ¡± Watson¡¯s shocking piece of news caused the hesitant ministers to waver even more. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Why do you still feel conflicted? When someone puts a knife to your neck, do you want to put down your weapon? If you put down your weapon, they will kill you. Do you want to kneel, submit to them, and beg for mercy? Begging may save you, but if you beg for mercy once, there will be a second time and a third time. Thete king had gone through many hardships to conquer this territory in the past. He knew that the Holy Dragon Kingdom was surrounded by other kingdoms in all directions, yet he still chose this ce as the capital. Why is that?¡± ¡°I guess thete king deliberately wanted to put his descendants in danger. Only by putting them in danger would they be able to survive. Perhaps he wanted his descendants to remember how hard thisnd was toe by and what would happen to us if we lost thisnd! Do you want to see this kingdom destroyed? Or do you want to defend it until yourst moment?¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was full of pride. The purpose in his voice made many ministers clench their fists. ¡°Of course, we want to protect our kingdom. We don¡¯t want to retreat now or in the future,¡± a civil official shouted. Then, many people also shouted. ¡°Attack the Elven Kingdom!¡± ¡°We must destroy those b*stards and let them see our power!¡± Watson had a human chess piece in his body. Even if he did not say anything deliberately, it would still affect the human will, not to mention that his words were reasonable and convincing. Within a short period, the excited voices filled the hall. The only one who could remain calm was the leader of the civil officials, Macrotov. At that moment, he frowned. Slowly, he said, ¡°I can understand that. To help the kingdom, he even made his hometown bear the stress of the war. However, there is a significant part of your n, Your Highness. We must rush to the southern fortress city where the Elven Kingdom¡¯s troops are located in a short period. We must also suppress the Elven Kingdom¡¯s troops. Can you really do that, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± Watson nodded and agreed confidently. Under the surprised gazes of everyone present, he extended his hand and snapped his fingers. The light of the teleportation formation illuminated the entire hall. ¡°I said that I¡¯ve asked the sea folks to build some ships. As long as there¡¯s a passage, they can travel to any ce quickly. Now, it¡¯s time for everyone to witness that epoch-making invincible fleet from the sea folks.¡± Chapter 518 - Fusing And Connecting The Kingdoms Passages

Chapter 518: Fusing And Connecting The Kingdom¡¯s Passages

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! Apanied by the teleportation array¡¯s light, all the ministers and noblemen, together with Watson and King Landhar III, disappeared in a burst of light and arrived above theke that stretched for dozens of kilometers outside the capital. All the ministers and noblemen cried out in surprise. On the one hand, they were moved by theke¡¯s vastness, and on the other hand, they were standing in the air. If not for Watson¡¯s magic, they would have fallen, which made them a little nervous. ¡°Watson, you brought me here to see the ships you have made. Where are the ships?¡± King Landhar III looked around and found nothing in theke. There was arge piece of jade, and there were dozens of waterways around theke. There were no boats on it. Would those boats out of thin air as Watson build them on the spot? He was puzzled. He knew that Watson would do as he said. Furthermore, with his fusion magic, it was not difficult to build arge number of boats on the spot. However, he had a feeling that something was not right. He knew that Watson had built ake outside the royal city and arranged for the sea folks to live there. However, he was toozy to care about it. All his forces in the royal city were under Watson¡¯s surveince. Watson had taken over the royal city. There were sea folks who appeared in the royal city to try to live with humans. If that continued, perhaps it would be standard for humans to live with other races in a few years. ¡®This feels pretty good too.¡¯ The corner of King Landhar III¡¯s lips curled up in an invisible arc. ¡°This way, my n will be easier to implement. The Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation will join forces, and Watson will be in charge of stopping them. Everything is going as I expected! My first round of ns has failed, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t think it would be so easy to win. Let¡¯s have a decisive battle this time.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll summon those ships now.¡± When King Landhar III asked, Watson replied, also lost in thought. ¡®His Majesty has be much more obedient in those two days. He did not deliberately pick on me, but I always have a feeling of unease.¡¯ Watson looked down. ording to Nightingale and Elven¡¯s reports, King Landhar III had been staying in the pce for the past two days, admiring the flowers with Avril when he had nothing to do or ying chess. He rarely read official documents. It seemed like he hadpletely given up his duty as the King because he had resurrected Avril. However, there was an indescribable feeling. Watson felt like something was wrong, but he could not pinpoint exactly what was wrong. ¡®I have the ability to fuse with King Landhar III and turn him into a puppet. After all, I am at peak diamond-tier, on par with him. No matter what he does, as long as I activate the fusion system, his preparations will be ineffective.¡± Watson heaved a sigh of relief. He did not think that King Landhar III would be able to do anything under such circumstances. Previously, he had let King Landhar III go because he was still unclear about some past secrets. Maintaining his vignce against King Landhar III, he ced his attention on the surface of theke below and pped his hands. p! p! The sound echoed on the surface of theke like thunder. Then, the entireke began to boil. The water sshed up violently with bubbles, followed by the appearance of a group of sea folks. They were led by Poseidon, Owen, and the others. Gerant and Lubin, who had stayed there previously, were also there. They immediately nodded respectfully at Watson in the sky. ¡°Young Master Watson.¡± Waving his hand, Watson indicated that he had seen them before. He asked, ¡°Where are the ships I told you to build?¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, don¡¯t worry. The ships are ready. Please take a look,¡± Poseidon replied. Theke¡¯s surface, which had been boiling, became more frenzied. Many pitch-ck silhouettes emerged from under the sea folks as if they were giant beasts crouching under the sea. The outlines emerged from the water and showed their fangs to the ignorant people. The pitch-ck silhouettes soon revealed theirplete appearance. They were huge ships that were at least 100 meters long. Instead of calling them ships, they were more like huge iron blocks that were 100 meters long. Thick, ck iron blocks surrounded the entire ship without a single gap. On both sides and at the back of the ship, there were devices that looked like fins and tails. They rotated quickly to ensure that the ship could move freely in the water. ¡°What is that?¡± A minister looked at the ck ship that appeared below in a daze. His face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Are those the ships that His Highness Watson had mentioned?¡± ¡°The metal on the surface of those ships looks like top-tier gold-tier obsidian gold. There¡¯s also tinum-tier star iron mixed into them! It¡¯s amazing. Both of those metals are known for their hardness. Star iron, in particr, has the ability to self-repair. It¡¯s often used to forge tinum-tier weapons. Even tinum-tier elites might not be able to destroy the iron pieces mixed with those two metals. However, no matter how strong those two metals are, their weight is astonishing. It¡¯s hard to imagine that such arge ship could float on the surface of the water,¡± another general who had some understanding of ship construction said. The rest of the people had the same expression on their faces. They had never seen a ship with such precious materials or shape. Could a ship that was not floating on the surface still be considered a ship? ¡°Those ships are the tinum-tier magical ships that I used gold-tier and tinum-tier ores to get the sea folks to build. It also has another name¡ªthe deep-sea behemoth submarine! This ship, called a submarine, is an epoch-making new ship that I have developed. It has the ability to move underwater. The Ptolemy family can also build simr ships now. However, their submarines are weaker than these. Whether in terms of stealth or defense, they are not as good as these. Currently, the sea folks have a thousand submarines. What do you think?¡± Watson looked around and saw many of the ministers could not help but exim, ¡°The ship can dive into the deep sea? So they don¡¯t need to worry about the storms? It must be a weapon of war!¡± They seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°The ships seem to have pretty good abilities. ording to my estimation, a submarine would probably have tens or even hundreds of times thebat strength of thergest ship in the Holy Dragon Kingdom! It probably has an even stronger concealment ability. However, I have a problem. The southern fortress city is a city onnd. How do we get these submarines tounch an attack on thend city?¡± Macrotov widened his eyes when he saw the submarines. Then, he frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Your Majesty.¡± As Watson turned to look in the direction of King Landhar III, he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, in order for those ships to reach the southern cities, I have to make some changes to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s terrain. You have no objections about that, right? ¡± ¡°No.¡± As soon as King Landhar III agreed, Watson extended his right hand toward theke. ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± Boom! With a loud sound, theke, which already upied dozens of kilometers, suddenly expanded, engulfing a stretch of ins in the western part of the kingdom. Under the ins, rolling water sshed out. Transparent pipes were in the water. At the same time, cracks spread rapidly in all directions as if they would spread to the kingdom¡¯s entire territory. In just a short period, Watson had changed the environment around the kingdom. Theke had expanded dozens of times, and the water that extended from theke was as straight as a sharp arrow, filling up every crack. Congrattions, master, for integrating all the waters and buildings of the Dragon Pce within the territory of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You have obtained a perfect dragon pce with a starlight-tier product. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing all the Dragon Pce¡¯s buildings within the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s territory. You have obtained a starlight-tier Perfect Dragon Pce] Chapter 519 - Get Stronger With One Sip

Chapter 519: Get Stronger With One Sip

[Starlight-tier item: The Perfect Dragon Pce] [Abilities: the Perfect Water World (you can change any terrain into a water area, and you will receive the Sea God¡¯s blessing there), Magic Water Channel (the water channel can connect to any ce with water, allowing people to arrive in an instant), Water-elemental Army (the Dragon Pce can use water elements to create starlight-tier warriors), Sea Water High Wall (simte a tsunami to create a high wall that can withstand starlight-tier attacks), World Reflection (the Dragon Pce does not exist in the world, but exists in another mirroring world under the sea).] [Additional abilities: River of Gold (the energy density of all river water has been greatly increased. Using the river water to soak your body will grant you an invulnerable body. Consuming the river water will grant you gold-tier strength), Apocalypse (triggering a worldwide tsunami to engulf the entire).] The notification sound rang in his ear, and information about the Perfect Dragon Pce emerged in Watson¡¯s eyes. The Perfect Dragon Pce had merged with most of the waters in the entire kingdom. At the same time, it had merged with the Dragon Pce buildings built in the floating city, including Antis, where the sea folks lived. Therefore, it could be a starlight-tier building. The Holy Dragon Kingdom was vast, covering an area of one million square kilometers. There were countless vast underground waters. Some of those underground waters had umted arge amount of energy after hundreds or even thousands of years of umtion. Therefore, after Watsonpleted the fusion, the energy umted in those waters increased explosively, turning into a golden river that could make people stronger with just a sip. At that moment, following Watson¡¯s fusion, the entire kingdom had changed. First, in the direction of the royal city, theke that initially upied tens of kilometers had be hundreds of kilometers. Theke¡¯s surface was golden, and a faint mist lingered around it, emitting a fragrance that could not be stopped. The water echoed faintly with the gods¡¯ praises. That was not all. On the water¡¯s surface, there was also a huge pce a thousand meters tall. It was in the shape of an inverted triangle. On top of that, transparent passages extended deep into the water. Upon closer inspection, those passages were formed by the rotation of water currents. The outside of the pce looked like it was made of crystal, while the inside was suffused with divine radiance. It was not inferior to the divine kingdom released by the starlight-tier experts. Furthermore, one could see the reflection of the pce under the water. However, they could not see the main body of the temple above the water. It was as if the pce was built underwater. It looked very magical. ¡°What is that? A pce reflected under the water?¡± ¡°It looks very majestic. However,pared to theke, which has expanded more than ten times in size, that pce is nothing! With just a wave of his hand, Watson had changed the terrain outside the royal city. Not only that, but the terrain outside the royal city has also changed. Has Watson changed the entire kingdom?¡± A group of ministers looked at the changes in surprise; they could not help but exim in admiration. When they heard Watson say that he would change the kingdom¡¯s terrain, they were a little unconcerned. However, they had changed their minds. Even if Watson were the strongest genius in the kingdom and was powerful, he would not be able to do anything on his own. Looking down from the sky, they could see that thekes below were extending into rivers, flowing to the distant horizon and intersecting with the sky without end. With Watson¡¯s blessing, they were high up in the air, so they could see the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s waterwork. In the past, the Holy Dragon Kingdom upied the most fertilend in the world. There were many rivers in the kingdom, but definitely not that many. The number of waterways they saw was dozens of times the previous number of rivers in the kingdom, and even the water in the rivers was different. ¡°What¡¯s going on with those rivers? They seem to be emitting a golden light. Did Watson destroy the underground structure when he changed the terrain, causing those rivers to be polluted?¡± One of the ministers stared at the river and muttered in confusion. ¡°The river water is not polluted. On the contrary, the river water has been transformed into a natural gold-tier potion. Just by consuming it, one can obtain the strength of a gold-tier elite. If one uses that river water to make potions or wine, the effect will be enhanced,¡± Watson exined with a smile. ¡°Is that for real?¡± The ministers looked doubtful. Some silver-tier knights dared go to theke and put the water into their mouths. After drinking the water, a golden light shed across their bodies simultaneously, and a gold-tier aura burst forth. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier.¡± It was true! The ministers could not hold it in any longer. Theynded by the side of theke and began to drink the water. Within a short period, the ministers¡¯ bodies burst into a golden light, and one by one, they advanced to the gold tier. Some ministersmented as they looked at theke in front of them. ¡°Just drinking a mouthful of river water can turn them into gold-tier elites. That is too strong.¡± Some were silent because they were so shocked that they did not know what to say. They had seen many changes. First, tinum-tier weapons had appeared, and then tinum-tier potions had emerged. The kingdom was developing to a new level. However, the impact brought by those changes was far inferior to the river water that Watson had created. As long as one drank a mouthful, they could be a gold-tier elite. The river was endless. In other words, the river water would turn a person into a gold-tier elite as long as the people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom drank it. Even their future generations could enjoy that benefit. It could turn people directly into gold-tier elites. Previously, only the sun fruit and the moon fruit could do that. Each of those fruits was sold for 1,000 gold coins, but they could get the same effect without spending a single cent. ¡°Watson, with the river you created, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be saved! I¡¯ve offended you just now. It seems like you n to start a war with the Elven kingdom. I guess you want to use that river to turn everyone in the kingdom into gold-tier elites so that everyone will be a soldier. That way, you won¡¯t be afraid if two kingdoms attack simultaneously. Am I right?¡± Macrotov had also consumed water from the golden river and had advanced to gold-tier. His white beard and hair had turned ck, making him look a few years younger. ¡°Macrotov, what are you talking about? I created that river to transport the sea folks. I have no intention of making anyone in the kingdom stronger. It¡¯s just a side effect.¡± Watson waved his hand. He just wanted to create awork that could cover the entire waters of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The upgrade in the water was an unexpected surprise. His voice was not loud, but his words made everyone¡¯s jaws drop wide open. Turning the waters within the kingdom into a golden river that could make them advance to gold-tier was something that Watson had done casually. If Watson was serious, would he be able to make those streams even more powerful? While everyone was shocked, Watson scratched his head and said, ¡°Oh, right, you can also use that water on your body. After sshing it onto your body, your skin will be as strong as gold-tier weapons and armor.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me try.¡± Upon hearing Watson¡¯s words, someone impatiently reached their hand into the water. After waiting for a faint golden light to appear on his palm, he pulled it out and drew the longsword at his waist. Then, he shed his arm; it was unharmed. Instead, a small gap appeared on his longsword. ¡°The strength of my skin has increased, indeed!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the water to have such an effect. Let me give it a try.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, why are you taking off your clothes? Are you going to jump into it and take a bath? And you generals, who told you to take off your shoes? Can other people still drink from the water here?¡± Chapter 520 - Heading To The Southern Fortress

Chapter 520: Heading To The Southern Fortress

After Watson fused the Perfect Dragon Pce and changed the waters of the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom, a group of ministers and generals plunged into the water. Some drank the water, while others simply took off their clothes and swam in the water, looking at their skin ted with a faint golden color. No matter what they did, they were delighted at that moment. The sea folks stood on the enormous deep-sea submarine and looked at that group of noblemen, who wereughing wantonly with a strange expression. They had been promoted to tinum-tier by Watson. Therefore, theke in front of them was not tempting. They could understand the excitement of those ministers because not long ago, Watson had helped build the Dragon Pce, and when he helped them improve their strength, they also had the same expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the 100,000 sea folks had spent more than a month building the Dragon Pce. Young Master Watson just waved his hand and did it.¡± Owen, standing next to Poseidon, could not help but sigh. In the past month or so in the floating city, the sea folks had worked hard day and night toplete Watson¡¯s mission and had even borrowed a lot of resources from Mount Creation. They had built an underwater structure that was dozens of timesrger than the sea folks¡¯ original city, Antis, at the entrance to the sea outside the floating city. However, following Watson¡¯s actions, they could see the Dragon Pce reflected on the surface of the water at that moment. No matter where they looked, they could see the projection of the Dragon Pce. It was as if the Dragon Pce was located there, but it also seemed to be everywhere. At the same time, they could see the magical water passages that extended out from the Dragon Pce. Without a doubt, as long as Watson activated the Dragon Pce¡¯s power, those water channels would be connected to the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. The sea folks would no longer be able to only move in the ocean from that moment on. Instead, they would be able to follow the flow of the water and travel to any corner of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡°Young Master Watson¡¯s power is not something that we can fathom.¡± Poseidon nodded and sighed. Every time they thought they had seen Watson¡¯s power, he would use an even more powerful ability to break their understanding, like changing the terrain of the entire kingdom or creating a river that made people stronger. That was not something a diamond-tier person could do. If one had to say it, it looked like a miracle. ¡°Brother Watson is still as amazing as ever. Speaking of which, Brother Watson created that water area, and not only did it connect to the rest of the kingdom, it also connected to the capital. Does that mean that I can see him anytime I want in the future? ¡± Alice clenched her fists. Her expression was different from the others; she was delighted. At that moment, in the capital¡­ After Watson had merged, a stream flowed from west to east and cut through the capital. A golden river had appeared. It caused the main roads on the east and west sides to copse. The break was quite neat; it was no different from a repaired river. That river divided the entire capital into two halves. The future capital would be divided into east and west sides, separated by that river. Watson did not know that at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did a river suddenly appear in the capital? ¡± A passerby walking down the street was shocked when he saw the road beside him had copsed and washed by a golden river. ¡°I heard that Watson waved his hand and changed the terrain outside the capital, causing argeke to appear in the west of the capital. He also brought the sea folks. Do you think that Watson created the river to facilitate the sea folks entering the capital?¡± another passerby asked in puzzlement. ¡°Watson, even if you want to promote peace between the sea folks and humans, you don¡¯t have to use such methods. At least tell us before you do it! What should we do now? I have to get across the river to do something. Do you want me to swim?¡± Some people were surprised by the river¡¯s appearance in the city, while others wereining about it. At that moment, a devout believer dressed in church attire went to the riverside and knelt on one knee respectfully, muttering something. ¡°The great Young Master Watson has once again disyed his divine power in the royal city. As a loyal believer, I am deeply honored! Perhaps that river water is the divine water bestowed upon the believers. We must drink it with a devout attitude.¡± After saying that, the believer held the water in from the golden river in his hand and put it into his mouth. His actions were seen by many passersby, who looked at him with disdain. ¡°They must be swindlers. Since the seven gods abandoned the kingdom, there have been many such swindlers in the church! I believe that Watson can protect the kingdom, but to worship Watson like a god? Those guys are too stupid.¡± ¡°Yeah, especially now. Watson created a river in the royal city, and they drank it; they treated it as a gift from the gods. It¡¯s too ridiculous! I wonder what they would think if someone took a bath in the river or even poured some dirty things into it. I¡¯ll go upstream and try itter. ¡± The believer widened his eyes while the passersby were conversing. Ayer of golden light spread from his body, making him emit a gold-tier aura. ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to gold-tier? I¡¯ve turned from silver to gold-tier! As expected, all of those are Young Master Watson¡¯s gifts. Praise Young Master Watson, the God who protects the Holy Dragon Kingdom! ¡± Shouting excitedly, the believery on the ground and continued to kowtow. As a believer, they would be able to obtain knowledge. That profound knowledge could increase the believer¡¯sbat strength by two significant tiers. Unfortunately, the increase inbat strength could not change their tiers. What tier were they at before they worship Watson? What tier did they believe after that? Just like that believer, he was only an ordinary silver-tier priest before. After believing in Watson, he barely grasped the tinum-tier move. However, after drinking from the golden river, his strength seemed to have surpassed tinum-tier and touched the threshold of diamond-tier. Could the river really have some special ce? After seeing the change, the people mocking the believer expressed surprise and skepticism. Then, someone came to the side of the stream and scooped a mouthful of water into his mouth. Swoosh! With a light sound and a golden light, the passerby¡¯s body exploded with a gold-tier aura, shocking everyone around him. After a short silence, the entire capital suddenly burst into exmations. ¡°The river can make people stronger! Consuming it can turn them into a gold-tier elite. I know that the sun and moon fruit have been prevalent in the kingdom. Was the river formed from the juice of two kinds of fruits? ¡± ¡°He used fruit juice to make a river¡ªhow extravagant is that? Even Watson could not do that, right? Whether true or not, drinking water from the river can make people stronger. Get everyone in the family toe and enjoy the river.¡± A riot broke out in the royal city in just a short time. One by one, the residents carried buckets or pots and pans and jumped into the stream that ran through the royal city. Even if the guards came, they soon joined the crowd fighting for water. Watson did not know what was happening in the royal city. At that moment, he was standing above theke, watching the ministers and noblemen ssh water on each other. He said, ¡°Ssh some water on my back. I can¡¯t reach it.¡± He put his fist on his chin and cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, our purpose here should be to transport the sea folks to the southern fortress city. How long will you y with water?¡± ¡°His Highness Watson is right. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll just soak my ankles again. ¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯m almost finished soaking my body.¡± The ministers fawned over Watson. Before that, they were worried about whether they could withstand the attack of their enemy troops. However, since they saw Watson¡¯s ability, they better understood it. Watson had turned all the streams in the entire kingdom into a golden river; what else could he not do? It should only take them a few minutes to teleport the sea folks. ¡°You can soak in the water at any time as I¡¯ve changed all the water sources in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even if you head to the southern fortress, you can still soak in it! The southern fortress is suffering from the war. If we go a littleter, one more person will die. There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off now.¡± As Watson spoke, he waved his hand at theke. Huge waves immediately rose, and a magic passageway made from the water from the golden river appeared. Chapter 521 - Reinforcements

Chapter 521: Reinforcements

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the fortress city in the south of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, At that moment, the fortress city had been entirely upied by the elves, and the city was in a bleak state. ¡°All of you, behave yourselves. Don¡¯t think about escaping or resisting. Cooperate obediently, and we can spare your lives. Otherwise¡ª¡± The soldiers who had just been captured were transferred to a refugee camp. An elderly elf was lecturing them. His gray beard spoke of the passage of time. His resolute face and powerful aura made the soldiers furious, but they did not dare say anything. ¡°General End, all the residents and wealthy people in the city have been controlled. His Majesty has issued an order to us. He wants us to find those who have rtives in the nearby cities and bring them out of the city. He wants the people in the nearby cities to pay a ransom for them! We don¡¯t need the ransom; we want to use those people to attack the nearby cities.¡± An Elven soldier quickly said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty discuss with the Winter Nation about attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom together? Isn¡¯t it too much pressure for us to attack by ourselves? Don¡¯t we need to wait for news from the Winter Nation?¡± ¡°His Majesty said that there¡¯s no need to wait for them. Since the Winter Nation hasn¡¯t made a move yet, they won¡¯t make a move for a short time. Perhaps they¡¯re deliberately waiting for us to sh with the Holy Dragon Kingdom so they can sit back and reap the benefits after we both suffer heavy losses! His Majesty said that now is a good opportunity for our Elven Kingdom. We¡¯re not dead, so we can easily take down the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It¡¯s good that the Winter Nation doesn¡¯t participate this time. In that way, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will soon belong to us.¡± The young Elven soldier revealed a smug look on his face, and his eyes lit up. Within a short hour after the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army entered the city, they had killed all the higher-ups and some soldiers. It was not as if they did not meet some resistance, but it was not enough to defeat them. Even when the elves were killed, they only needed a few seconds to be revived again. They were still standing even after their enemies hacked them into pieces. More than 100,000 soldiers were fighting them when they first entered the city. However, that number was quickly reduced by half. In fact, the garrison army even gave up fighting. They had seen how the elves they killed would just get up uninjured again and again. The entire city was filled with panic. The Elven Kingdom had never won against the Holy Dragon Kingdom for hundreds of years. However, they had beaten the Holy Dragon Kingdom, so it stimted the elves¡¯ morale. ¡°After upying the other nearby cities, we need to find the rich and powerful young masters and youngdies in those cities. Let them head toward the direction of the royal city, and we can attack the cities along the way. Their soldiers will not act rashly when they see the people with us. We can use poison and let some virus break the humans¡¯ defense line in the future. His Majesty has already asked us to start developing a poison that is only harmful to humans but ineffective against elves.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to have already nned that far ahead. Go back and report to His Majesty that I will cooperate with his n.¡± The general named End nodded and looked into the distance at the white smoke rising from the city¡¯s ruins. The Elven Kingdom had twelve elders. The twelve Elven elders formed a parliament and could judge national affairs. As long as the elders unanimously approved a proposal, even the King could not veto it. As one of the twelve Elven elders, his duty was to be in charge of military affairs. He was also one of the few elders who followed the Elven king on that expedition. Eight of the elders favored the attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Four of them were against it! ¡°The four who are against it have all been removed by His Majesty. It seems like His Majesty is not only attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but is also displeased with those anti-war elves. If I can¡¯t satisfy His Majesty in this battle, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll end up like those elders.¡± End looked at the people in the refugee camp who were covered in dust. Some of them were missing some limbs and were moaning weakly on the ground. Some of them could not find their children, and some children had lost their parents. Their eyes were numb, and asionally, their eyes were full of hatred. In the face of that scene, End could do nothing but sigh in his heart. He was not a general who liked to fight. As an elf, he was born to love nature and maintain a peaceful nature. Most elves were like that. Other than the soldiers killed in the first confrontation with the Elven army, the subsequent residents were taken under control; they were not massacred. There were always exceptions. ¡°End, you¡¯re still dawdling. Didn¡¯t His Majesty ask you to choose people rted to people in the surrounding cities? If you don¡¯t want to choose them, why don¡¯t you let me do it? In any case, I¡¯ve killed a hundred people in this battle, and I¡¯ve already received His Majesty¡¯s praise. Perhaps I¡¯ll be promoted to your position very soon.¡± A sharp and repulsive voice rang out. A thin elf with a sunken face and a long tongue sticking out of his mouth slowly walked toward End. That elf carried a blood-red longbow on his back, and two human heads hung from his waist. It seemed like the two humans had died not long ago. The elf licked his tongue after arriving in front of End, and a red re shed in his eyes. ¡°Kidd, that is my job. I don¡¯t need you to interfere.¡± End frowned. The elf named Kidd patted his shoulder and said, ¡°We are working for His Majesty. Don¡¯t be so stingy.¡± Then, they came to the refugee camp and grabbed a teenage boy. ¡°Do you know if any of the people around you are rted to anyone from the nearby cities?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the boy answered with a trembling voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know? That is not the answer I wanted.¡± The corner of his mouth rose. Kidd took a dagger and held it against the boy¡¯s neck. ¡°Do any of you know? Those who know better step forward now. As long as someone steps forward, I¡¯ll let him go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll count to three. If no one steps forward, this boy will be dead for sure. Then, I¡¯ll count to three and kill one person at a time until all of you are dead.¡± His calm words contained a terrifying killing intent that reverberated through the surroundings. Everyone shivered and clenched their fists. ¡°Three, two¡ª¡± When Kidd was counting, no one moved. That caused a cold glint to sh across his eyes. He pressed the dagger a little harder, causing it to cut through the boy¡¯s neck; fresh blood seeped outward. ¡°One!¡± End nced away when the final count fell because he knew the boy was about to die. At that moment... Crack! A loud sound came from the ground. A crack had appeared where Kidd was. A golden stream surged outward and hit him between his legs, suffocating him. He stopped what he was doing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 522 - Show Of Power

Chapter 522: Show Of Power

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Why did the ground suddenly split open? And there¡¯s golden water flowing inside!¡± It was not just Kidd. Everyone, including End, had puzzled looks on their faces. Just as they were puzzled, a stream as thick as a human head shot out from the crack and crashed heavily into Kidd¡¯s legs. His eyes instantly became bloodshot, and he let go of the youth in his hands in pain as he held his crotch and took a few steps backward. Bang! Bang! At the same time, the ground in the city began to crack. Many fountains as thick as a human head shot out of the ground. That scene caused panic among the Elven army in the city. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the ground suddenly crack? Are we under attack?¡± ¡°You humans! Behave yourselves. Don¡¯t act rashly, and don¡¯t think about escaping.¡± The Elven soldiers raised their longbows and nocked their arrows. Arrows that flickered with light appeared instantly; the humans did not dare to move. However, that situation onlysted for a few short minutes because soon, the ground beneath the humans also copsed, and streams of golden water flowed out like fountains. Those golden streams quickly gathered, forming a crisscrossing river that separated the fortress city. A few ck deep-sea submarines emerged from the river. ¡°Just in time. Fortunately, the Elven Kingdom did not massacre the citizens. Otherwise, it would not be enough to appease their anger even if we were to kill you.¡± Watson stood on a submarine, supporting a young man. That young man was the one Kidd had grabbed and threatened. At that moment, the fear in his eyes had not disappeared, and more confusion appeared in his eyes. Besides the ck, strange thing under Watson¡¯s feet, he saw many sea folks with fishtails. All those sea folks held trident-shaped weapons in their hands, coldly looking at the Elven army around them. ¡°Are those the sea folks?¡± ¡°Do the sea folks also want to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Look at what the young leader said. Those sea folks are not here to attack us but to help us. But why would the sea folks help us?¡± Many of the residents were puzzled. They thought the sea folks were simr to the elves. Those two races were threatening to humans. They were usually the ves to the great noblemen in the kingdom. The sea folks also hated humans. Who would have thought that they would help them? ¡°Shameless brat! You joined the sea folks in ambushing me? How despicable! No matter who you are, I will not let you off for doing such a thing to the noble elf race. I am Kidd, the Deputy Commander of the Elven Army¡¯s First Legion, and I will kill all of you now.¡± Kidd, whose face was twisted from the pain of water hitting his crotch, walked backward and raised his sword at Watson, threatening him loudly. However, his walking posture was a bit awkward, and it was obvious that he had not fully recovered yet. ¡°You dare to be disrespectful to Young Master Watson? Do you want to die?¡± One of the sea folks snorted coldly and controlled the pale golden water current with his trident to rush toward Kidd. In an instant, he arrived in front of Kidd. Before Kidd could react, the sea folk threw the trident in his hand; it pierced Kidd¡¯s chest and caused a wave that stretched over 100 meters. Even the houses behind Kidd and on both sides of the street shattered, forming a huge pit. The sea folk warrior maintained his posture like a god. There were no cries of surprise, only silence. ¡°He killed Kidd in one move?¡± A few secondster, a voice rang out. End¡¯s beard fluttered, and his eyes widened. As the deputymander of his legion, Kidd was an ambitious man. However, Kidd had the strength to match his ambition, and he was only about a hundred years old. That was a rtively young age in the Elven race, he was already a peak gold-tier archer, and he also had the ability to transform into multiple magical beasts of the same level. Even as an Elven elder with tinum-tier strength, it would not be easy for End to kill Kidd in one move. However, the sea folk in front of him could do so easily. He did not know how he obtained that strength. How could he not hear of his name before? After wiping the blood on the trident, the sea folk was about to return to the water after killing Kidd. Then, Kidd, whose chest had been prated and his corpse floating on the surface of the water, had recovered. The blood that flowed from his chest was bound by an invisible force and returned to his chest. Even his chest was quickly repaired to its uninjured state. ¡°That was close. If I had not consumed water from the Spring of Life, I would have died! Such a powerful attack requires the strength of a tinum-tier elite. Only three people amongst the sea folks have such strength. Are you the leader of the sea folks, Poseidon, or the remaining two tinum-tier elites?¡± Kidd was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he asked the sea folks in front of him with interest. The sea folk warrior rolled his eyes and looked at him as if he was an idiot. He did not say a word. The look in his eyes stung Owen. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then just die. No matter who you are, even if you have the strength of a tinum-tier, I will still kill you!¡± Roar! As soon as he finished speaking, Kidd¡¯s body squirmed. Layers of fine scales emerged from the surface of his body. In just a few seconds, he transformed from an elf into a giant lizard more than ten meters long. The lizard had two blue horns on its head and a long fishtail swinging behind its back. The lizard was called the dragon-tailed lizard. It was a powerful magical beast at the peak of gold-tier. It was a close rtive of the water dragon, and dragon blood flowed in its body. After transforming, Kidd quickly swung his tail and charged toward the direction of the sea folk warrior. With just a swing of his tail, he created a deep pit several meters deep on the ground. The tremendous power was shocking! ¡°The head of a tinum-tier elite sea folk must be very valuable. His Majesty might reward me for that! Even though I¡¯m not a match for a tinum-tier elite, as long as I die a few more times, I¡¯ll be able to exhaust him to death.¡¯ Kidd¡¯s lizard tail smashed heavily onto the head of the sea folk warrior. The warrior calmly stabbed with his trident. The trident was like a mountain that shot into the sky. With a force of ten thousand tons, the distorted air turned into a storm that contained lightning and surrounded the sea folk warrior. A dark cloud that stretched for hundreds of meters floated out of the sky. With just one strike, it changed the weather in its surroundings. That was the symbol of a tinum-tier warrior. Bang! The violent stab and Kidd¡¯s lizard tail collided heavily with a muffled sound, but the trident was unharmed. On the contrary, Kidd¡¯s tail exploded in mid-air, turning into a bloody mist. With a painful howl, Kidd¡¯s lizard curled into a ball and flew toward Watson, who was standing on the dark submarine at an even faster speed. ¡°Not good.¡± The sea folk¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly turned around. He realized that Kidd had taken the initiative to break his tail to hit Watson. ¡°The brains of the sea folks¡¯ elites are really useless. I can indeed use resurrection to torture him to death, but who would be foolish enough to fight with him? To capture a thief, we must first capture the king. They don¡¯t even understand such a simple principle.¡± Kidd¡¯s vertical lizard eyes narrowed slightly, full of pride. The sea folks had protected Watson and were speaking for him. It was obvious that Watson was the leader. As long as they captured Watson, everything would be solved. Since Watson was only a teenager and Kidd was quickly approaching him, he was stunned on the spot. He seemed to be scared. It was apparent that he did not have any strength. That made Kidd somewhat proud. ¡®After I capture that youth, how should I torture him?¡¯ Just as he was thinking about that, he saw the pitch-ck object Watson was standing on¡ªthe surface of the golden water rippled. A water pir as thick as a human head gushed outward and hit the lizard¡¯s abdomen. It sent him flying. Afternding on the ground, Kidd transformed from a magical beast to an elf. He covered his legs with his hands and was sweating profusely. That water pir hit the ce where he had just been injured. At that moment, the pain in his body was not as severe as the shock in his heart. That was because he saw a sea folk family appearing from the spot where the water pir had been shot forward. Following that, more sea folks appeared, along with more water pirs.. There were more than ten thousand of them, and every sea folk exuded an aura that was not weaker than the warrior who had just fought with him. Chapter 523 - So What If You Cant Die?

Chapter 523: So What If You Can¡¯t Die?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Those 10,000 sea folks are all tinum-tier elites! I must be dreaming,¡± End muttered to himself as he watched everything in front of him, his face pale. What made him even more shocked was that after the 10,000 sea folks appeared, they controlled the water flow to go to Watson¡¯s side and bowed respectfully to him. Under the protection of the many sea folks, a group of human ministers wearing official Holy Dragon Kingdom robes discussed animatedly. ¡°I did not expect that the magical water passage created by His Highness Watson really can teleport people to other parts of the kingdom in an instant.¡± ¡°This is undoubtedly the southern fortress city. I¡¯ve been here once when I was young, so I remember this ce! The scenery here has be much more decadent. It¡¯s even controlled by the elves. When has the Holy Dragon Kingdom ever suffered such treatment? It¡¯s really a shame. Fortunately, we are here. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what this city will look like under the elve¡¯s control.¡± Some of the ministers who appeared with the sea folks expressed sympathy for the humans in the city, while some looked indignant. They rubbed their fists together and were ready tounch a heavy attack on the elves. ¡°Those people look extraordinary. Could they be the higher-ups of the Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± Seeing the sea folks, some of the elven soldiers in charge of guarding the city could not help but mutter. ¡°Why are humans with the sea folks? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be enemies?¡± the other elves chimed in. The sea folks and humans had a feud. Humans often captured the sea folks members as ves, and the sea folks would also use songs to lure sailors out of the ship, dragging them into the sea to kill them. That was no secret. However, the sea folks seemed to be living in harmony with the humans. That surprised the elves, and their expressions turned ugly. The sea folks in front of them seemed very powerful, and they were not their match. If the sea folks and the humans had joined forces, their n to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom and destroy them would most likely fail. ¡°Stop joking. The humans are with the sea folks. What is going on? Forget it; I can¡¯t be bothered with that now. I want to kill all the Holy Dragon Kingdom soldiers. Since the Holy Dragon Kingdom has bribed the sea folks, let¡¯s kill them too. First Legion, listen up! Don¡¯t be afraid of death. Kill those people in front of me! We can¡¯t die. No matter how powerful the people are, as long as we persevere, we will be able to kill them. ¡± While the elves were still in shock, Kidd covered his lower body and waved the weapon in his hand with great difficulty. He spoke loudly with a voice surrounded by abat aura. Even though they did not understand why the sea folks had so many tinum-tier elites, it was not the time to be concerned about those things. ¡°For the glory of the Elven Kingdom, for His Majesty, we will fight to the end.¡± ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± Under Kidd¡¯s instigation, the elves¡¯ fear for Watson and the others diminished. They had consumed the Spring of Life and gained eternal life. Even though their strength was forever fixed at the moment they drank the Spring of Life, the rewards were huge. Even if they were facing tinum-tier elites, as long as they died a hundred times, they would be able to cause a lot of damage. If they died thousands of times, they could even kill their opponents. After all, the tinum-tier warriors were also living beings; they would tire and have weaknesses. The elven soldiers guarding the refugee camp followed Kidd¡¯s voice and walked forward. They gathered in front of him. At the same time, many elven soldiers appeared in the streets and alleys. Those soldiers carried longbows on their backs. Their eyes were sharp, and their bodies were covered with wild totem patterns. Some were crouching in the streets, while others were standing on the roofs. They began to draw their bows and arrows, ready to shoot at the seafaring members. More and more elf soldiers appeared and transformed into powerful magical beasts. Their huge ws rubbed against the ground as they charged toward the sea folks. For a moment, the entire fortress city was filled with the roars of magical beasts. Roar! ¡°Protect His Highness Watson.¡± The voices of the sea folks rang out almost simultaneously as the roars of the magical beasts. One by one, the sea folks waved their fishtails and held their tridents as they charged toward the elf druids who had transformed into magical beasts. The rolling seawater and the flying dust made the battle between the mermaids and the tree spirit like a magnificent epic, pulling people back to some ancient era. Watson was standing on the submarine, watching that scene with a calm expression as if he was a god overlooking the world. Under his gaze, the battle between the two sides suddenly erupted, presenting a one-sided situation. Most of the magical beasts that the elves transformed into were gold-tier, with a small percentage being silver-tier. In front of the tinum-tier sea folks, magical beasts of that level were simply not enough. Usually, a trident that carried the power of wind and thunder would fall, crushing several magical beasts at the same time. The storm that stirred could even blow away other magical beasts within a radius of dozens of meters. More than 10,000 sea folks attacked one person at a time, and almost all of the elves had been eliminated. Most of the elves hiding on the streets or the roofs of the houses could not even shoot arrows at the sea folks. The waves deflected their bows and arrows. A small portion of the arrowsnded on the sea folks, leaving only shallow wounds. ¡°Everyone, fight harder. As long as you can kill those sea folks, I will reward each of you with 100 gold coins. If you can kill more than ten sea folks, I will propose to His Majesty for you to be my assistant.¡± Kidd was also among the elves that were attacking the sea folks. As he spoke, he pulled a trident stuck in his chest and threw it away. Looking at the wound on his chest that was rapidly recovering, his eyes greedily swept across the sea folks. He could see that the armor and weapons of the sea folks were of gold-tier. Those precious items would be his if he could kill the sea folks. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys fight for a while. When your energy is exhausted, it¡¯ll be our turn.¡± At that moment, the number of elves that appeared on the streets was not less than the sea folks. The number continued to increase as they rushed toward the sea folks. Even though the sea folks had the power to kill them with one move, they could not hold back their numbers. Many ants could kill an elephant. That was the scene at that moment. A soldier at the forefront was suddenly pierced through the back of his head by two sharp arrows. His body fell limply into the golden stream, dyeing the water red. That sea folks soldier fought bravely and killed the elves in front of him hundreds of times in a short period. Finally, due to hisck of stamina, he was ambushed and killed by more elves who had revived and rushed forward. ¡°We killed the first sea folk!¡± ¡°A tinum-tier elite? He¡¯s so average.¡± The morale of the elves was high after killing the sea folk warrior. They sneered and looked at the other sea folks around them, including the Holy Dragon Kingdom ministers. The sea folks and the ministers had ugly expressions on their faces. When the elves killed the first sea folk elite, they could kill a second one. The sea folks would be weaker as time passed, but the elves would not suffer any losses. That would be their victory. The elves looked excited. Just as they were about to take down the rest of the sea folk warriors in one go, an arrow pierced through the back of their heads. The sea folk warriors who had fallen into the water shook their bodies and got out of the water. They pulled the arrow from the back of their heads and threw it into the water. It seemed like they were unharmed. ¡°As a tinum-tier sea folk elite, it is too embarrassing to lose to that group of inferior tree spirit seeds.¡± The surrounding sea folk warriors were not surprised at theirpanions¡¯ actions. Instead, they were mocking them. The sea folk warriors had a look of shame. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t the sea folks die?¡± Kidd looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. His mouth was wide open. Not only did he stop talking, but the elves who had been moring had also stopped talking. The dead sea folks had been revived. What was going on? Had those sea folks also consumed water from the Spring of Life? While the elves were shocked, the sea folks who had just died turned their heads and looked at them coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that you¡¯re not dead? You made me embarrass myself in front of Young Master Watson just now.. In return, I won¡¯t let you die so easilyter.¡± Chapter 524 - Elven Elites

Chapter 524: Elven Elites

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°D*mn it! What kind of monsters are those sea creatures?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t die, but they¡¯re so powerful. How are we supposed to defeat them?¡± It had been about ten minutes since Watson and the others had arrived at the fortress city through the magical water passage constructed via the Dragon Pce. During those ten minutes, the elven soldiers in the city had been defeated by the sea folks¡¯ trident. Blood sttered all over the ground, and the air was filled with panic. The sea folks¡¯ soldiers had the strength of tinum-tier elites. Six pure white wings appeared on their backs and floated in the air at that moment. As the wings pped, white feathers shot out like sharp arrows. They broke the arrows shot by the elves. With a wave of their hands, huge waves appeared under their feet. Thick, dark clouds floated over their heads, and thunder roared. Under such a terrifying attack, the elves could not resist at all. They were constantly killed, resurrected, and then killed again. Despair gradually crept into the eyes of every elf. They could not die, but that did not mean that they did not feel pain. The pain of experiencing death time and time again was not something that ordinary people could endure. Initially, they could hold on because they thought they could grind the sea folks to death with their undying ability. However, after knowing that the sea folks soldiers could not die, their desire to fight was significantly reduced. They initially thought that the sea folks that had just resurrected were an illusion. However, after the elves worked together to kill another sea folk, they discovered that all the sea folks seemed to have the ability not to die. After being killed, they could resurrect within a few seconds. That was precisely the same as them who had consumed the Spring of Life water. No, they were even stronger than them. After all, they did not have the strength of a tinum-tier elite. ¡°The sea folks can deal with those elves. It seems like I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Watson stood on the submarine with his hands behind his back and spoke slowly. When the kingdom¡¯s ministers and noblemen saw the scene in front of them, their expressions were somewhatplicated. After they arrived at the southern fortress city, they were worried that there would be a fierce battle. They were also afraid that the tens of thousands of sea folks that Watson brought along and the hundreds of submarines were insufficient. It seemed like they had overestimated the elven army. The elven soldiers were already retreating without Watson using the submarines. One person was able to resist the army of a kingdom. That was something that they had not dared to imagine before. ¡°That is the strongest genius in the kingdom, Watson. How terrifying,¡± a nobleman muttered to himself. Not far from him, a white-bearded minister stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°An elite standing at the peak can have a huge impact on a battle. In the past, the Holy Dragon Kingdom had never been invaded by the other four kingdoms. On the one hand, we were protected by the natural moat, and on the other hand, it was also because of Reid, who could fight against an army by himself. Such an existence should be illegal on the battlefield! As Reid¡¯s disciple, his performance was even better than Reid¡¯s. It seems like they might be able to quickly expel the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army as Watson had expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early for a celebration. Watson¡¯s strength is very strong, but the Elven Kingdom is not without elites.¡± Some people were not that optimistic. Instead, they shook their heads. As if to verify what those people said, a shocking roar came from within the fortress city. Roar! Then, a huge magical beast half the size of the city ran out from the center. That magical beast had a snake-like body, but it had nine dragon heads. Each dragon head had a different color, and it had a single horn on its head; some of its mouths were spewing mes, some of its horns were wrapped with lightning, and some of its nostrils were emitting poisonous fog. It was clear that each dragon head had a different ability. The magical beast¡¯s body was over a hundred meters long and was not inferior to the average dragon. After it appeared, the nine-headed magical beast immediately opened its mouth and spewed lightning and mes from its dragon head. Lightning and mes interweaved and used the power of lightning to shatter the bodies of a few tinum-tier sea creatures. The remaining dragon heads also followed suit and attacked, biting the bodies of a few sea creatures into pieces and chewing them in mid-air. The moment they appeared, dozens of sea folks had died in the mouths of the magical beasts. One had to know that those sea folks had tinum-tier strength; to kill dozens of tinum-tier experts in one strike, such strength was terrifying. The moment that nine-headed serpent appeared, the entire battlefield suffocated. Even the powerful sea folk warriors stopped their attacks after sensing the diamond-tier aura emitted by that magical beast. ¡°The Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python is a diamond-tier monster. It¡¯s a secret druid technique mastered by the most powerful elder of the Elven race, Landon. It¡¯s said that when he was young, Elder Landon once killed a peak tinum-tier heaven-devouring python. He used its blood to cast a secret druid technique to improve the strength of the python that he transformed into.¡± ¡°That python is just like the sky-devouring giant python when it reaches the diamond tier. It can onlyst for a short time, but it¡¯s enough for Landon! With Elder Landon here, those sea folks are nothing.¡± The elven warriors were all delighted when they saw the nine-headed giant python running out of the city. They were not a match for the sea folks because they were not as strong as them. Since their elder was there to help, they were stronger than the sea folks, and the battle situation would be reversed. ¡°End, His Majesty ordered you to pick up the captives and attack the other cities. Why are you standing in a daze? If His Majesty finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let you off. Forget it, you can leave. I¡¯ll handle that here.¡± The nine-headed snake was chewing on the bodies of the sea folks as it approached End. It spoke in a muffled voice. ¡°Wait a moment. Don¡¯t make a move yet. Before you understand the situation, why don¡¯t you negotiate with those people first¡ª¡± End looked anxious and wanted to say something in response to Landon¡¯s words. He had been there all those while, so he saw it when the sea folks and the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s upper echelons had suddenly appeared. Then, the sea folks elites immediately suppressed the elven warriors. It was apparent that those people hade prepared. The strange ck objects submerged under the water also gave him a feeling of oppression. Before he could figure out why the sea folks had so many tinum-tier elites and what those ck objects were, it would be very dangerous to act rashly. Unfortunately, Landon did not listen to him. Instead, he revealed with a disdainful look. ¡°Negotiate? End, you¡¯re good at everything, but you¡¯re too weak! We¡¯ve consumed water from the Spring of Life and are now immortal. What¡¯s there to worry about? Besides, the magical beast that I transformed into has diamond-tier abilities. Is there anyone here who can hurt me?¡± As one of the strongest elites in the Elven Kingdom, Landon could obtain diamond-tier strength quickly. Even if he were no match for Sword Saint Reid, it would not be a problem for him to resist for a short while. Distorted lines appeared around the Nine-headed Heaven-Devouring Python that Landon had transformed into as he spoke. ¡°The symbol of a diamond-tier elite is to grasp the rules. The magical beast I¡¯ve transformed into has a special constitution and grasps nine rules. If you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯d better surrender obediently. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude¡ª¡± Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, the surface of the water suddenly churned. A giant pitch-ck cannonball flew from the water¡¯s surface and hit the dragon¡¯s head. The ck cannonball exploded in mid-air and turned into a ck hole. Outside the ck hole, Landon¡¯s dragon head became a bloody mess. Half of his head was missing. ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Watson crossed his arms as he stood on the submarine.. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. Chapter 525 - Deep-sea Submarine Transformation

Chapter 525: Deep-sea Submarine Transformation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was the Deep-sea ck Hole Torpedo. That was what Watson had used the deep-sea submarine beneath him tounch. Its power wasparable to a full-force attack from a peak tinum-tier elite. Other than the Deep-sea ck Hole Torpedo, the deep-sea submarine Watson had developed also possessed two types of weapons. They were the Deep-sea Thunder Cannon and the Ultra-high Temperature Scorching Ray. The deep-sea submarine was different from the one Watson had developed for the Ptolemy family. He had reorganized the third era¡¯s technology from the human race chess piece. Bybining the void ships that the third era had built with divine technology and the gold-tier submarine, he had created that special submarine. [A tinum-tier Deep-sea Behemoth Submarine.] [This submarine was made from the remains of an ancient mythical creature. It had a mythical creature¡¯s activity and possessed the firepower of a magical weapon.[ [Abilities: Deep-sea Transformation (the submarine can be activated into a third-era mythical creature to fight the enemy, its attributes will be significantly enhanced), Mechanical Form (the natural form of the submarine, with deep-sea ck hole torpedoes, deep-sea thunder cannons, and ultra-high temperature scorching rays and other offensive means).] [Additional abilities: Surface Warping (can travel in a ce with water, reaching any point within a short period), Self-awareness (the hull has a certain degree of self-attack ability, after all, it can self-repair after suffering damage).] The information about the tinum-tier Deep-sea Behemoth Submarines was reflected in his eyes. ¡°The knowledge contained within the race chess piece is indeed convenient. With that knowledge and my fusion ability, I can recreate the glory of the ancient divine era for humans! No, I can make human civilization further progress,¡± Watson muttered softly. He had the human chess pieces, and he also had the fusion system. As long as he kept fusing the technologies, he would continue to progress. The human chess piece contained all the technology and knowledge contained in human history since ancient times. A few days ago, he had extracted the knowledge about ships from the void era and impart it to the sea folks. He had them create a vessel with a mythical creature as its shell, and he had the Ptolemy family build a submarine. He had also fused the two to make the submarine before him. At that moment, he wanted to test the power of that submarine. ¡°What powerful firepower! What exactly is that thing floating under the water? Could it be a new type of weapon developed by the human kingdom?¡± The elves eximed when Elder Landon¡¯s Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python was injured. ¡°That pitch-ck thing can transport both sea folks and humans. Is it some kind of ship?¡± the other elves muttered. Hispanions quickly refuted his words. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. How can that be a ship? Why would a ship be made of sealed, high-strength metal? Furthermore, most of them are submerged under the water. It must be some kind of magic cannonball that can be released underwater.¡± ¡°No matter what it is, with such powerful firepower, I wonder if Elder Landon can handle it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elder Landon is the strongest of our race. In front of him, those magic cannonballs are nothing.¡± The Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python, whose head had been shattered by a single cannonball, was quickly regaining its original form while the elves were debating. ¡°Humans have actually developed powerful weapons. It really surprises me. Instead of working hard in cultivation, you always put your energy into strange things! Those weapons are good, but they will belong to us.¡± Landon, who had recovered, looked at the submarines in front of him. Killing intent shed in his eyes. He would kill the humans and take over their mysterious submarines. Then, he would use those submarines to attack the other human cities. That was what he thought. ¡°Is that so?¡± Watson smiled and waved his right hand. Swoosh! Along with his movement, the top of the submarines extended outward like a huge barrel. The long barrel was made of tinum-tier ore, and lightning surrounded it. The power of the void separated the space between the barrel and the barrel. Each submarine had eight barrels, and at that moment, those barrels were all emitting a pitch-ck luster. Then, pitch-ck shells shot out of the barrels. A dense cloud of shells appeared in the air, densely covering the body of the nine-headed heaven-devouring python. If those shells were exploded simultaneously, they would turn into massive ck holes, and everything within a thousand meters would cease to exist. Even a powerful diamond-tier creature like the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python would not be an exception. Just as the thousands of cannonballs were about to explode, the nine heads of the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python shook at the same time. ¡°Absolute Defense!¡± One of the heads, covered in rocks and had distinct edges and corners, with an earth elemental symbol on their heads, spat out its tongue. A translucent earthen yellow light barrier immediately appeared in front of it, blocking nearly a thousand cannonballs. The cannonballs exploded on the light barrier. They turned into ck holes, only causing the earthen yellow light barrier to shake slightly. ¡°I did not think that I would need to use the diamond-tier Power of Law to deal with you. You should feel honored!¡± There was a clear dividing line between diamond and tinum-tier. The diamond tier was where one could grasp thews and see the essence of the world. Under thews, any so-calledbat aura attacks and magic would be ineffective. The scene of Landon easily withstanding the bombardment of the submarine made the elves cheer. Meanwhile, the residents of the fortress city had looks of despair on their faces. When they saw Watson and the other humans and the sea folk army, they had a glimmer of hope that they would be rescued. It seemed like the elven army was better than them. Not only were they not rescued, but even Watson and the others would die. Just as despair filled the refugees, Watson¡¯s lips curled upward. He said, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Power of Law is strong, but who told you that you¡¯re the only one who has mastered the rules? Deep-sea Behemoth Submarine, activate Deep-sea Transformation.¡± Following Watson¡¯s words, the pitch-ck shells of the hundreds of deep-sea submarines suddenly began to squirm. The initially hard barrels were covered by the pitch-ck shells, turning into greasy pitch-ck tentacles. Meanwhile, the other parts of the submarines softened and grew scales like the unique coral and moss in the sea. The hundred Deep-sea Behemoth Submarines had transformed in a short time. Some of those deep-sea behemoths had numerous tentacles, simr to an octopus, and some had long snake tails. Their bodies were simr to whales. The submarines made of different deep-sea behemoths also transformed into different mythical creatures. No matter what kind of mythical creature it was, at that moment, it was emitting a powerful aura of peak tinum-tier. Many monsters gathered on the water¡¯s surface, shocking everyone in the fortress city, especially the elves. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are those pitch-ck iron shells actually transformed from monsters? Look at those monsters, each of them has a divine aura. Are they mythical creatures that have been extinct since ancient times?¡± One by one, the elves cried out in surprise. The elves¡¯ secret druid technique allowed them to transform into monsters using flesh and blood as a bridge and enjoy the abilities of those monsters, and they were proud of that. However, they had never seen a non-living creature that could also transform into a beast. They had never even heard of it. At that moment, hundreds of Deep-sea Behemoth Submarines turned into mythical creatures that lived in ancient times had crossed the surface of the water, carrying huge waves that were dozens of meters high as they crashed into the light shield in front of Landon. Hundreds of tinum-tier mythical creatures besieged a diamond-tier magical beast. The scene was shocking.. A crack had opened up in the originally indestructible Absolute Defensew, under the siege of hundreds of mythical creatures. Chapter 526 - Just One Move

Chapter 526: Just One Move

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Impossible, that is absolutely impossible!¡± Landon was under tremendous pressure at that moment, muttering to himself in his heart. He could see that the Absolute Defensew had cracked, and his entire body was about to split open as well. ¡°Is that Envy¡¯s Great Sin Beas, the Leviathan? Landon¡¯s nine gigantic snake heads looked in different directions. The Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python¡¯s heads shared the same line of sight and thought. At that moment, one of his heads looked to the front. There was a monster with barbs growing all over its back. That monster had a tail that looked like an anchor. Its long tail was covered with shadows and locked onto his body. A giant ck vortex appeared under his body. It seemed like it was going to devour him. After being locked onto by the long shadow tail, Landon felt like his strength was weakened, from diamond to the tinum tier. As an elder, Landon often dealt with magical beasts, so he was very familiar with them. It was a very special magical beast that lived in the deep sea and mastered two types of magic¡ªdark and water. It had a special ability called Forced Equality. Ordinary creatures could only master the rules after they reached diamond-tier. However, some mythical creatures with powerful bloodlines could also master simr rules at tinum-tier, for example, the Absolute Reflex of the angel race. Leviathan¡¯s Forced Equality could also be considered a type of rule. No matter how powerful the Leviathan¡¯s enemy was, their ability would be pulled to a certain level. Of course, the effect of forced equality would be weakened for enemies that were much stronger than Leviathan. However, not only one submarine had transformed into Leviathan. Among the hundreds of submarines, more than ten monsters had transformed into Leviathan. More than ten Leviathan released the forced equality simultaneously, which was enough to weaken Landon¡¯s strength from diamond to tinum-tier. Landon would not have had such a difficult fight if it were just that. Leviathan was considered weak among the deep-sea behemoths that the submarine had transformed into. There was also a magical beast that was simr to an octopus. Landon thought that was more powerful; its suction cup had attached itself to the light barrier formed by the Absolute Defense, causing the light barrier to shatter. The bubbles that shot out from its mouth, which was filled with fangs, collided with the Absolute Defense¡¯s light barrier, producing destructive ripples. ¡®D*mn it, how on earth were those magical beasts created?¡¯ Landon¡¯s heart was filled with fear. He was afraid of the power disyed by those submarines and the fact that humans could create submarines that could transform into monsters. The elves created the ability to transform into magical beasts. The archers of the human kingdoms also had simr capabilities. Those were all learned from the elves. In other words, humans had always been behind the elves. However, at that moment, humans had developed a method to transform objects into magical beasts. That was something that even the elves did not know. The fact that humans had unknowingly developed the elves¡¯ secret skills to a higher level made him feel fear. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s choice to attack the human kingdom was the right choice. I would not have realized that the humans had already achieved such a major breakthrough in our secret technique if not for this attack! After I destroy those humans, I will interrogate them properly. How exactly does that technique work?¡± After making up his mind, one of Landon¡¯s nine gigantic snake heads spat out mes. The firestorm that it spat out blocked a Leviathan swimming over, and while the other green snake heads spat out a firestorm, it wrapped itself around its body and retreated some distance away. ¡°Activate the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python¡¯s strongest ability! Nine-headed Fusion, the Colossus that can devour the world!¡± Landon¡¯s nine gigantic snake heads became illusory and intertwined in midair, turning into a snake head that was formed purely from pitch-ck light. The illusory snake head did not seem to exist in that world, yet it seemed to contain supreme majesty. The moment the snake head appeared, the clouds in the sky changed as well. The clouds gathered together and turned into a ball that resembled the shape of a snake head. At that moment, the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python that Landon had transformed into merged with the gigantic clouds above his head, turning into a body that was hundreds of timesrger. Then it suddenly fell and devoured the hundreds of tinum-tier deep-sea magical beasts on the ground. The violent impact left a deep pit that stretched for thousands of meters on the ground. Everything in the deep pit was destroyed. The hundreds of deep-sea submarines were thrown back to their original state, bing dpidated. The airwaves also swallowed the houses around the deep pit. They were peeled offyer byyer. The ground and the sea tide that prated the ground were sliced off by a few meters. With just one stroke, one-third of the fortress city had disappeared. The bodies of several sea folks nearby evaporated, and they were resurrected in some ces further away. The humans and elves in the fortress city were shocked, speechless by that world-destroying scene. ¡°That is Elder Landon¡¯s true strength. He¡¯s too strong,¡± an elf muttered to himself. The Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python that Landon had transformed into had an innate talent, which was to merge nine heads into one. It could devour the world. For a short time, Landon would not be able to use his transformation. However, the effect was obvious. ¡°Under that move, all the strange weapons that had transformed into mythical creatures are eliminated. Next would be the humans. Without the protection of those strange weapons, those humans and sea folks would not be able to withstand a single blow from me.¡± As the dust dispersed, Landon¡¯s elf-like body walked forward. His transparent wings pped gently, and his old face was filled with pride. In front of the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python¡¯s most powerful magic, the diamond-tier magic that could devour the world, even a diamond-tier elite could fall, let alone the tinum-tier magical beast that was transformed from a submarine. When he saw the submarine in front of him mixed with the flesh of the magical beast and the mechanical remains, his expression became more proud. He walked toward Watson. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s time for you to surrender. If you surrender voluntarily, I can still let you live. If you don¡¯t surrender¡ª¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t want to surrender, what can you do about it?¡± Watson stood on the rough water surface with his hands behind his back. The smile on his face was still there, but he was calcting in his heart. After his battle with Landon, he had seen the upper limit of the Deep-sea Behemoth Submarine. It had surpassed the tinum-tier elites, and its power could pose a threat to the diamond-tier elites. However, it was not enough to kill diamond-tier elites. It had to be improved. ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, then there will only be one oue, and that is death.¡± Landon snorted coldly and extended his right hand to Watson. His arm grew in midair, growing scales and turning into a dragon¡¯s arm. It extended for several meters. Since he had released the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python¡¯s ability, he could not transform into Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python at that moment. However, that did not affect his transformation into other magical beasts. So, he transformed into a tinum-tier dragon that he had signed a contract with a few years ago. After seeing the powerful move he had released, Watson had a calm expression on his face. He was definitely faking it. Landon wanted to capture Watson and torture him before all the humans and sea folks. He wanted to let them understand how powerful the Elven race was. He had lost the will to resist. The huge dragon w reached out toward Watson, who had lost the protection of the powerful submarine. He was like amb waiting to be ughtered. The human ministers standing around Watson were all in a daze as if they were scared silly when they saw the huge dragon was about to touch Watson. Bang! Watson raised his tender right hand and collided with Landon¡¯s dragon arm with a muffled sound. Watson¡¯s arm, which was obviously much smaller, did not move at all. Instead, Landon¡¯s dragon arm began to tremble; it seemed to have endured an unbearable force. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed as he tried to pull his arm back. However, Watson¡¯s hand that was holding onto his arm did not move at all, making it impossible for him to pull it back. He thought Watson, who was only a teenager, did not seem to have much strength after losing the protection of the submarine. He would be able to deal with him easily. In the end, he realized that he was wrong. ¡°Elder Elven, you seem to have misunderstood something. You think that I¡¯m standing here because I rely on the deep-sea Behemoth Submarine? Then you are gravely mistaken. The deep-sea submarine is just a toy that I created.¡± The smile on Watson¡¯s face became brighter. He grabbed Landon¡¯s dragon w and gently flipped his palm. Whoosh! Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Landon, who had been showing off and destroying half of the fortress city with a single strike, flipped the moment Watson touched his w. His head and feet were forcefully thrown to the ground, a deep pit was formed on the ground, and his eyes were in the shape of a vortex as he fainted. Watson had only used one move, and Landon had fallen. Chapter 527 - Greeting The Dragon Emperor

Chapter 527: Greeting The Dragon Emperor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Elder Landon?¡± The surrounding elven soldiers looked at Landon in disbelief when they saw him fall at Watson¡¯s hands. Some of them tried to call out to him. Landon, the great elf elder and supreme elite, had been defeated by a human youth. How was that possible? It seemed like the young human had not used any particrly powerful abilities yet. Were they hallucinating? Feeling the gazes from all directions, Watson released his arm. Landon, who was in front of him, immediately copsed. His dragon-like arm disappeared. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± After defeating Landon, Watson did not continue with his attack. Instead, he began to fuse with the wreckage of the submarine that Landon¡¯s attack had shattered. The wreckage that was already in tatters turned into streams of light and fused together, turning into brand new submarines that floated in the air. They were filled with a sense of oppression. ¡°Everyone from the Elven Kingdom, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Hand over the hostages in the fortress city and surrender yourselves. Or I¡¯ll kill all of you here. You have one minute to consider it.¡± Watson raised a finger. As he spoke, hundreds of Deep-sea Behemoth Submarines floating around him extended their cannons in all directions. The cannons flickered with pitch-ck light as if a cannonball would be fired at the next moment. His voice was not loud, but it reverberated throughout fortress city. ¡°The Elven elites have been defeated. We¡¯re saved.¡± The refugees in the cities had been under the control of the elves and had lost all hope of survival. When they heard Watson¡¯s call, they clench their fists. Their eyes were filled with excitement. Compared to those refugees, the elves¡¯ expressions darkened. ¡°Elder Langton has lost. What should we do? Continue to attack?¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, we aren¡¯t a match for him even if we continue to attack. Why don¡¯t we rely on our undying ability to protect His Majesty and retreat?¡± Negativements spread among the elven soldiers. Just as the elves were hesitating whether they should continue to fight Watson or not, the sky in the city suddenly emitted a dragon¡¯s roar, and hundreds of giant dragons rose into the sky, with elves on their backs. One of the elves wore a long emerald robe and a crown studded with gemstones. He looked majestic and gave off a life-like aura. That elf was the king of the Elven Kingdom¡ªJersey Alpha. ¡°I did not expect the human army toe to the fortress city to provide support so quickly. I also did not expect the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom toe personally, risking his life for a city on the border. Are you really bold, or do you look down on the elven army?¡± The Elven King rode on the dragon and arrived at where Watson and the others were in a few seconds. He nced down, and his gaze stopped on Watson. Then, his gaze shifted to King Landhar III, who was not far from Watson. King Landhar III had met the Elven King before. When the Elven King saw King Landhar III, surprise shed in his eyes for a moment before it was covered with hatred. The Elven Kingdom attacked the Holy Dragon Kingdom to help him take revenge on them. King Landhar III¡¯s appearance had saved him the trouble of destroying the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s cities one by one or attacking the royal capital. When he was resting in the city hall, he heard the sound of intense fighting outside. Soon, a guard came over and told him that a human army had joined hands with the sea folks to attack them, and even their great elder, Landon, was defeated. He had been very confused. The elven army had consumed the water from the Spring of Life to be immortal, so they should not have been defeated. All the worries in his heart had disappeared. King Landhar III was there personally, so it was natural for him to defeat Landon. King Landhar III was a king. If he could not do that, there was no point in defeating him. The corners of the Elven King¡¯s mouth rose, and his smile was cold. He wanted to see King Landhar III struggle and kneel in front of him. ¡°King Landhar III? The King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom hase personally. Is that true?¡± ¡°Since His Majesty has said so, it must be true. It¡¯s no wonder those people are so powerful. It turns out that they are protecting their king.¡± Many elven soldiers on the street cried out in surprise after the Elven King¡¯s voice fell. Even the residents of the fortress city were shocked. Then, their expressions turned into ecstasy. They did not expect King Landhar III toe to save them personally. With the king present, the chances of them being saved skyrocketed. ¡°King Jersey, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Thest time we met was more than ten years ago. After so many years, you look much older than before.¡± King Landhar III raised his head. His gaze met with the Elven King in midair as he said with some emotion. ¡°King Landhar III, stop pretending. Since you¡¯re here today, don¡¯t leave! It was you who led your men to defeat Landon, right? As far as I know, the only person in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who can defeat Landon is Sword Saint Reid. Stop hiding and let hime out.¡± The Elven King snorted and looked around for Reid. Even though he did not see Reid, he knew that he was there because King Landhar III hade to the fortress city. ¡°King Jersey, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you. Reid is not here today.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here? Do you think you can fool me? If Reid had note, who was the one who defeated Landon just now?¡± When the Elven King asked, many elves turned their eyes toward Watson. Sensing the movements of those people, the Elven King narrowed his eyes and looked at Watson. He had noticed Watson because he was a teenager among a group of luxuriously dressed human noblemen and ministers. However, he did not think too much about it. It seemed like that youth was the one who had defeated Landon. ¡°You defeated Landon?¡± The Elven King could not help but ask. Watson¡¯s age and the weak aura emanating from his body meant he did not look like an elite at all. Did King Landhar III try to mislead him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me introduce myself. My name is Watson, and I am a¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Don¡¯t think that you can strut in front of me just because you defeated Landon. I have already made ample preparations for the attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom! Fellow dragons, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Without waiting for Watson to finish speaking, the Elven King interrupted him impatiently. He waved his hand, and the dragons beneath him immediately carried him to the ground. After cing him and the Elven guards down, those dragons immediately transformed into human forms and flew in Watson¡¯s direction. More than a hundred dragons flew in the air. Each dragon exuded the aura of a Dragon King, and the terrifying aura made the air sticky. The residents of the fortress city, who had looked hopeful because of Landon¡¯s loss, looked desperate. Any of those dragons seemed to be stronger than Landon, and there were a hundred of them. Even Sword Saint Reid was no match for them. Furthermore, King Landhar III had not brought Reid with him. The Elven King stood behind the dragons, hugging his shoulders with a smug look on his face. Those dragons were all subordinates of the Forest Dragon King. Not only did they possess the strength of a Dragon King, but they had also consumed water from the Spring of Life. They were immortals. A hundred dragons were enough to tten the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. The scene of everyone present, including King Landhar III, being torn apart by the dragons, began to appear in his mind. However, he was surprised when those dragons did not make a move. Instead, they knelt on one knee and spoke respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Dragon Emperor!¡± What? The Elven king opened his mouth wide. Chapter 528 - The Elven Race Chess Piece

Chapter 528: The Elven Race Chess Piece

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Dragon Emperor?¡± ¡°What Dragon Emperor?¡± Seeing the dragons kneeling in the direction of Watson and the others, all the elves were stunned. The human ministers also looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Who is the Dragon Emperor? Is he referring to His Majesty?¡± ¡°I think those dragons are talking about His Highness Watson. Have you forgotten? A few days ago, when the seven gods rebelled, it was His Highness Watson who summoned an army of angels, the sea folks, and the dragons to stop the riot. Apparently, His Highness Watson is rted to the dragons.¡± ¡°Even if Watson is rted to the dragons, he should not be called the Dragon Emperor, right? What is a Dragon Emperor? I¡¯ve only heard of the position of a Dragon King in the dragon race, but I¡¯ve never heard of a Dragon Emperor. ¡± A group of ministers whispered to each other. Watson was unmoved when he heard those words. He had long known that the Forest Dragon King had signed a contract with the Elven Kingdom, asking the Dragon n to help with the invasion of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, he could not show it. He immediately waved his hand and was about to say something. At that moment... Swoosh! With a muffled sound, a streak of light zed across the sky. A faint green light bloomed in the air, turning into a world tree-like gate. The Forest Dragon King walked out of the gate. After the Forest Dragon King appeared, the many dragons lowered their heads even more, showing respect. ¡°So those dragons are paying respects to the Forest Dragon King. That frightened me.¡± The Elven King touched his chest. When the dragons paid their respects to the ministers of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it really made him break out in a cold sweat. The dragons were his pir of support. If he lost their help, it would be very difficult for him to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Fortunately, the dragons were not paying respects to King Landhar III and the others. How could mere humans and sea folks have the right to make the proud dragon race kneel? While muttering in his heart, the Elven King smiled at the Forest Dragon King and said, ¡°Forest Dragon King, you¡¯re here! Those dragons just called you the Dragon Emperor. Is that a new form of address within the Dragon n? Or did I hear it wrongly? Are they actually talking about the Dragon King?¡± The Forest Dragon King did not respond. Instead, he turned around and knelt on one knee in the direction of the humans, like King Landhar III. ¡°Forest Dragon King, Rita, one of the eight Dragon Kings, greets the Dragon Emperor.¡± Even the Forest Dragon King knelt? That scene made the Elven King swallow his words. He thought that the dragons were kneeling to the Forest Dragon King. Since the Forest Dragon King had knelt, it was obviously not what he thought. The Forest Dragon King was the highest judge of the dragon race, and she had the ability to make him kneel. Where did that Dragon Emperore from? The elves were also surprised, and their eyes were filled with panic. They had dared to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom partly because they could not die, but more importantly, because of the help of those dragons. If there were a so-called Dragon Emperor of the dragon race in the upper echelons of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, then their attack n would be ruined. While many elves were panicking, they saw King Landhar III shake his sleeves, cough with a dignified expression, and walk out of the crowd. ¡°Well, since things havee to this, I won¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± ¡°King Landhar III, you are the Dragon Emperor? So you have been colluding with the dragons all this while? That means that you already knew that we had asked the dragons for help during the attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You set me up?¡± The Elven King¡¯s mind was in a mess, and many scenes shed through his mind quickly. The Forest Dragon King had signed a contract with the elves, saying that they would attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom with them. However, before they arrived at the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the Forest Dragon King had to make a trip to the Dragon n¡¯sir in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. After returning, the Forest Dragon King and the other dragons did not say much, but he could feel that those dragons had be stronger. In addition to the rumors from the Holy Dragon Kingdom, King Landhar III had signed a new contract with the dragons, expanding the number of dragon knights from ten to a hundred. He did not know what kind of deal he had with the dragons. That made the Elven King wonder if King Landhar III had given the dragons a lot of benefits to be their Dragon Emperor. Perhaps it was just a conspiracy to get the Forest Dragon King to contact him and sign a contract with them, just to make the dragons betray him at that moment. ¡°King Jersey, you still look very confused. Let me answer your questions.¡± King Landhar III ced his hands behind his back and was about to continue speaking in a calm tone. Before he could finish speaking, the Elven King gritted his teeth as translucent elven wings appeared on his back. The wings pped, and a peak tinum-tier aura burst forth, causing him to turn into a streak of light and fly toward King Landhar III. ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t need you to exin that. King Landhar III, are you trying to humiliate me by saying that? Only one of us can live today.¡± Having already determined that King Landhar III was the Dragon Emperor, the Elven King¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It seemed like the Forest Dragon King and the other dragons had already turned against him. Their ns to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the future would not go smoothly; it would be better to kill King Landhar III then. King Landhar III was right in front of him, and the guards around him were not very strong either. That was an excellent opportunity. As for the dragons, he was confident that he could pass through them. The Elven King took out an emerald-green iplete chess piece from his robe with a ruthless expression. That chess piece was shaped like the trunk of the World Tree, and a lively aura surrounded its branches and leaves. There were faint, colorful micro-elves surrounding the chess piece. When that chess piece appeared, the sky immediately turned emerald-green. The illusion of a world tree formed by endless starlight upied everyone¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Distant elven ancestor, please listen to my summons. I will use my bloodline as the price to release the power of the race chess piece. I look forward to the arrival of our ancestor to eliminate the enemy in front of me!¡± Flower petals grew out of the illusory World Tree above the Elven King¡¯s head as he chanted. Then, they condensed into a crystal clear fruit. The fruit exploded, and an elven girl wrapped in light appeared. Her body was tall and sturdy, and her eyes contained the will to look down on the heavens and earth. ¡°I am the Goddess of the Tree Spirits. I was born ording to the wishes of my descendants.¡± The elven girl stretched out an arm that was wrapped in light, and the light on the arm quickly spread into twining vines. The vines tangled in the air, and they soon turned into a sharp sword made of trees that fell downwards. The sharp edge of the wooden sword that stretched for hundreds of meters cut a long crack in the ground. The entire fortress city was about to be split in half, and the humans and elves in the city began to tremble spontaneously. That was the suppression of a higher tier of life. ¡°The elven ancestor is also the Goddess of the Tree Spirit that the Elven Kingdom has always believed in. She has great power and can dominate the power of nature. In front of the power of the god, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they can only be destroyed! Fortunately, even though the Elven chess piece is iplete, it can still cast the spell that was recorded in the ancient books to summon the ancestor.¡± The wrinkles on the Elven King¡¯s face deepened. He had aged a few years, and it was as if the elven girl was absorbing the life force in his body. The Elven chess piece in his hand was the elven race¡¯s most precious treasure. It could summon the elves¡¯ ancestor to descend, but the price was to consume his own life force. He had already drunk water from the Spring of Life to obtain eternal life. At that moment, he was still unable to hold on. The price he paid was also significant. At that moment, following the elven ancestor¡¯s attack, not only did a huge vine-wrapped divine sword fall from the sky, the ground also shot straight vines that emitted starlight, wrapping around King Landhar III, making him unable to move. ¡°King Landhar III, you must not have expected me to have a backup n. If you want to me someone, then me yourself for being too conceited. Do you really think that just because you signed a contract with the dragons to be the Dragon Emperor, I won¡¯t be able to deal with you?¡± The Elven King sneered. At the same time, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart. Was King Landhar III the Dragon Emperor? Why did the dragons around him look indifferent when he made his move? Did they have the confidence that King Landhar III would not be injured? That would be ridiculous. The Elven King was confident that even the powerful Forest Dragon King would not be able to stop him in front of the elven ancestor. That was also why he dared to make a move against King Landhar III. ¡°King Jersey, you seem to have misunderstood. When have I said that I am the Dragon Emperor?¡± King Landhar III did not panic when he was captured. Instead, he looked helpless. ¡°You are still trying to evade the question at a time like this. If you are not the Dragon Emperor, then who is?¡± The Elven King retorted angrily as a tender voice suddenly came from beside him. He turned around and saw that the person who spoke was Watson. The young man scratched his head and revealed a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I¡¯m the Dragon Emperor.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The Elven King¡¯s gaze kept alternating between King Landhar III and Watson, and he looked a little lost. Chapter 529 - Evacuation

Chapter 529: Evacuation

¡°King Landhar III, exin to me what¡¯s going on.¡± After looking at King Landhar III and Watson for a long time, the Elven King could not help but ask. He could not understand the current situation. He thought that King Landhar III was the Dragon Emperor who had signed a contract with the dragons and that he was the mastermind behind everything. Then, he realized that the situation was very different from what he had thought. Why was King Landhar III not the Dragon Emperor? That seemingly vulnerable youth in front of him had called himself the Dragon Emperor? Was that some sort of scam? However, things hade to that point, so what was the use of deceiving him? Furthermore, when King Landhar III took the initiative to stand up when he mentioned the Dragon Emperor and said he wanted to exin it to him, that reaction was equivalent to admitting that he was the Dragon Emperor, right? ¡°King Jersey, I wanted to exin it to you just now. You did not give me a chance to exin!¡± King Landhar III looked helpless. ¡°Let me introduce you to the young man next to me. This is Watson. He is the strongest genius in the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the future heir to the throne. He is the Dragon Emperor you mentioned.¡± ¡°Not only is he a dragon, but Watson is also the leader of the sea folks! He and the other ministers arrived at the fortress city so quickly because of the river that ran through it and the deep-sea submarines that guarded the surrounding area. It was all thanks to Watson. King Landhar III¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was like thunder, mming into the chest of the Elven King. It turned out that King Landhar III was not the one who had nned all of that, but the youth called Watson. He would not have controlled King Landhar III if he had known earlier. He would have turned around and killed Watson instead. Unfortunately, the ancestor he summoned had already locked his divine power onto King Landhar III¡¯s body. The wooden divine sword floating above his head had already taken shape and was rapidly falling. It was already toote to change its target. The Elven King¡¯s expression changed a few times as he gritted his teeth. He said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Regardless of whether it¡¯s you, King Landhar III, or the young man who did all that, you will all die here in front of our ancestor¡¯s great power.¡± ¡°Elven King, we don¡¯t care if you target the human king, but we can¡¯t let you attack the Dragon Emperor! ording to the agreement, I will help you attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but the Dragon Emperor is an exception. Strictly speaking, the Dragon Emperor is not a citizen of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, so you can¡¯t attack him.¡± Led by the Forest Dragon King, the dragons kneeling stood up and red at the Elven King. The Forest Dragon King pped her hair and emitted a terrifying aura. ¡°Forest Dragon King, you have already betrayed the agreement between us, and now you¡¯re lecturing me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? If I don¡¯t agree to your request, what can you do about it?¡± the Elven King sneered. He had already used his lifespan to summon the elves¡¯ ancestor. Even the dragons would not be able to resist the elven ancestor¡¯s starlight-tier divine power. The Forest Dragon King shook her head, and a smile appeared on her delicate face. ¡°The dragons are a race that keeps its promises. If we agreed to something, we would definitely do it. But if someone tries to break the contract, we won¡¯t forgive that person easily! Your Majesty, your words have troubled me.¡± As she spoke, the Forest Dragon King extended her right hand toward the sky. With a light pinch of her slender fingers, a crack appeared in the middle of the huge wooden divine sword that stretched across the sky for hundreds of meters. The divine sword burned fiercely in midair and turned to ash. Not only was the divine sword damaged, but even the projection of the so-called elven ancestor, who released the divine sword, was also heavily injured. A crack had appeared in her chest and lower abdomen. Following that, the body of the Forest Dragon King expanded and turned into the form of a dragon. The illusion of the elven chess piece that upied the entire sky was immediately pushed aside by an evenrger dragon-shaped creature. It was a dragon whose entire body was emitting natural light. The gigantic divine dragon that looked like a World Tree was the Forest Dragon King¡¯s true form, the Divine Nature Dragon. Its body was as thick as a tree trunk, and every scale on it was made of leaves. When they rubbed against each other, a crisp sound could be heard. Its entire body looked no smaller than a. ¡°What is that?¡± Many elves in the stronghold city looked up at the sky with their mouths wide open. It was not just them; even the humans in the fortress city looked up at the sky as well. They were so shocked that they could not speak. It was the first time they had seen a dragon that was the size of a. It was rumored that dragons were the strongest creatures in the world, and the Dragon King was a powerful existence that stood at the head of the dragon race, possessing unimaginable power. They did not expect the real Dragon King to be so powerful. ¡°That is the strength of the Dragon King? No, that tier has clearly surpassed the Dragon King.¡± The Elven King looked up at the sky. Under his gaze, the massive illusion released by the Forest Dragon King in the sky had already begun to move. Its star-sized body was surrounded by the projection of the elves¡¯ ancestor elf, and its tail wrapped around the projection¡¯s body. The Divine Nature Dragon blocked the ancestor elf¡¯s divine power, and its body gradually broke under the dragon¡¯s powerful strength. First its four limbs, then its neck. Soon, the ancestor elf¡¯s body was torn into pieces of different sizes, turning into green light and dissipating in the air. It only took a minute for that to happen. Then, the Forest Dragon King returned to her human form and fell from the air. She ced her palm on her chin and yawned as if she had just done a trivial thing. ¡°That is what happens when you attack the Dragon Emperor without my consent.¡± As the ancestor elf¡¯s power dissipated, the sturdy vines that had bound King Landhar III¡¯s body also shattered. King Landhar III, who had escaped, moved his sore shoulders and tidied his clothes. ¡°King Jersey, your n has failed. I can guess the reason for your attack. No matter what it is, you can no longer attack my kingdom. Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a good chat? After all¡ª¡± ¡°Sit down and have a chat with you? Have you forgotten what the Holy Dragon Kingdom did to the Elven Kingdom? The Holy Dragon Kingdom had its achievements 400 years ago because your kingdom¡¯s great mage, Antonio, went to the Forest of Eternity and stole water from the Spring of Life. Then, more than ten years ago, I let my daughter, Avril, marry you. In the end, my beloved daughter died tragically. How can I continue to trust you? King Landhar III, this matter will not end like this. Just you wait. Sooner orter, I will destroy the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± After coughing twice, the wrinkles on the Elven King¡¯s face deepened. Blood slid down the corner of his mouth, leaving a trace of red on the ground. It was a shocking sight. Obviously, the projection of the elves¡¯ ancestor had been destroyed by the Forest Dragon King, so he had suffered severe injuries. ¡°Fellow elves, activate the magical arrays that was set up in the city, and then leave.¡± Chapter 530 - Poisoned

Chapter 530: Poisoned

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Elven King¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire city under the influence of thebat aura. Soon, the elves arrived at the houses in the streets and alleys, activating the magical arrays set up in them. For a moment, teleportation arrays of all sizes appeared in the city. Then, the bodies of the elves began to disappear as the arrays covered them. Meanwhile, the humans covered by those teleportation arrays were not affected in the slightest. The elven army had set up those magical arrays after they had upied the fortress city. They had upied the fortress city for the past two days. They were not in a hurry to expand because they were setting up those magical arrays. Other than the teleportation arrays, they had also carved other magical arrays. After all, that was the first city that the elves had upied. If they wanted to stand firm and use that ce as a base to continue attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom, they needed to turn that city into their base. Unfortunately, the magical arrays left behind by the elven army were forced to be activated in just two days. ¡°King Jersey, please don¡¯t listen to rumors.¡± King Landhar III sighed after being interrupted. He wanted to say that Avril had been resurrected. If the Elven King had known that, he might not continue attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Unfortunately, the teleportation array had already been activated. It was toote for him to say anything. ¡°You want to leave? Stay.¡± Watson stood on the surface of the golden water and waved his finger. The hundreds of Deep-sea Behemoth Submarines around him immediately activated their cannons and fired the deep-sea ck hole torpedoes. The shells hit the elves and exploded into ck holes, tearing many of the elves into pieces. ¡°Protect His Majesty.¡± Seeing theirpanions¡¯ bodies being torn apart by the ck hole bombs, the elves were still not afraid. They stood in front of the Elven King to block the damage of the ck hole torpedoes. The Elven King¡¯s body disappeared into the air in just a few seconds, leaving only one sentence floating in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. The elven chess piece powers the teleportation arrays in the city. Even if you kill me, I will be summoned by the power of the chess piece to the Elven Kingdom to be resurrected. You can¡¯t keep me here.¡± ¡°Also, I have nted a tinum-tier poison, the Marite Poison, in most of the people in the city. Those poisoned will gradually be assimted into nts that can¡¯t think and move within a week! If you want to cure those people, bring King Landhar III and the young man who calls himself the Dragon Emperor to the Elven Kingdom to get the antidote. Remember, you only have less than a week.¡± The voice disappeared, and the elves in the city were teleported away. The elves torn apart by the ck hole torpedoes vanished into the air before they could be reassembled. Obviously, the Elven King was telling the truth. After those elves died, they would be summoned to the Elven Kingdom to be resurrected. Since Watson had the human race chess piece, he knew that it would be very attractive to the other humans. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Elven race still has their chess piece. I wonder about its effect. What kind ofws do they grasp?¡± Watson muttered to himself as he watched the teleportation arrays copse and the green light gradually disappear as the elves vanished. The Elven King had disyed the ability to summon the ancestor elf. He wondered if that summoning power was the elven race¡¯sws. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Then, an army with tattered armor appeared in the city. The leader quickly walked in front of King Landhar III and knelt on one knee. With an excited expression, he said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Fawkes, the city lord. Fortunately, you have arrived in time to chase the elves away, Your Majesty. We don¡¯t have to be their ves! I have failed to protect the city, Your Majesty. Please punish me.¡± The soldiers behind Fawkes lowered their heads; they looked ashamed. They had been controlled by the elves, and they had seen how King Landhar III brought people to show off his might. After the elves left, they immediately rushed toward the King. The city¡¯s residents went with them. One by one, the citizens in shabby clothes knelt before King Landhar II, their faces filled with the excitement of having survived a disaster. ¡°His Majesty came at the right time. I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°The elven army is weak, indeed. His Majesty only brought so few people to defeat them. Those people should be His Majesty¡¯s advance troops.¡± ¡°Long live His Majesty! Long live the Holy Dragon Kingdom!¡± In response to the gratitude of those residents, King Landhar III put on a smile and nodded at them. Then he looked at Fawkes, who was kneeling on the ground, and extended his right hand. ¡°Fawkes, as the city lord, you have failed to protect your people. Instead, you were controlled by the elves. You are guilty, indeed!¡± Fawkes¡¯ face darkened. The King said, ¡°However, the elven army came prepared for that attack.¡± Not only did they consume water from the Spring of Life, but they also brought their precious treasures. Understandably, you are no match for them! In addition, under the control of the elves, you did not surrender and betray the kingdom. It is considered a meritorious service, so your merits and faults are offset. I will not punish you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The gloom on Fox¡¯s face turned into ecstasy. ¡°When the Elven King left, he said that he left the Marite Poison on the residents. I wonder if that is true.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there is such a thing, indeed. Even me and the generals were poisoned. Otherwise, they would not be at ease letting us live.¡± Fawkes stretched his right hand outward and showed it to King Landhar III. The thick armor was removed, revealing his thick forearm. His originally muscr forearm was pale green, and it had be soft. Wood veins had appeared on his palm, and he could no longer bend it. Soft grass grew between the gaps in his fingernails, and it seemed like if he touched the arm lightly, it would break. ¡°That is the so-called Marite poison. The effect is simr to what the Elven King had said.¡± King Landhar III narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Watson. ¡°Watson, do you have a cure for this poison?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that is a tinum-tier poison. It is very difficult to cure and is highly contagious. Previously, several healers in the fortress city had tried to crack that poison, but they had died,¡± Fawkes said hurriedly, but his voice was a little nervous. Not only was that poison highly contagious, but if it were not forcefully neutralized, it would speed up the spell. He wanted to live. Previously, under the control of the elves, even though he noticed that Watson was being protected by the sea folks and called the Dragon Emperor by the Dragon tribe, he thought they respected him because he was the future king. Such a young man would not seem to have much strength, let alone be proficient in the healing arts. Chapter 531 - The Life Disintegrating Poison

Chapter 531: The Life Disintegrating Poison

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That poison is very interesting, indeed. It is made from thousands of toxins, so its toxicity isplicated. I think it is also mixed with water from the Spring of Life! No wonder the poison appears to be very strong and can¡¯t be removed. The virus made from the water from the Spring of Life can constantly renew itself. Even if it is removed, it will regenerate.¡± Watson ignored Fawkes¡¯ words and stroked his chin. His words stunned Fawkes. Thousands of toxins and the water of the Spring of Life? It sounded usible. Did Watson really understand the healing arts? He seemed to have heard King Landhar III introduce Watson. In addition to calling Watson the future heir, he also said he was the kingdom¡¯s number one genius. ¡°I did not ask you about the characteristics of the poison but whether you could cure it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to cure that poison.¡± Watson nodded. He only needed the fusion system if he wanted to cure that poison. Even without that, he could extract the poison from his blood after obtaining the God of Poison¡¯s remains. ¡°Since you can get rid of it, I¡¯ll leave the residents to you! Before leaving, the Elven King had threatened the lives of the city¡¯s residents. It seemed like he really hated me. However, he definitely did not expect Watson to be here.¡± He waved his hand at Fawkes, indicating that he should be treated first. ¡°Your Majesty, can the boy named Watson really do it? My condition is not particrly serious. Two of my subordinates have already be puppets. Should I let them receive treatment first?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Fawkes gritted his teeth and asked that. He still did not believe in Watson¡¯s ability. ¡°Okay, then let your two subordinates try it first.¡± King Landhar III saw through Fawkes¡¯s thoughts and agreed to it. ¡°Men, bring my two guards whose brains have been corroded by the poison.¡± Two guards in wheelchairs were quickly brought forward with the help of theirpanions. The guards¡¯ bodies had turned into puppets, with wooden veins appearing on their bodies; even half of their heads were covered in pale green grass. The poison caused their eyes to look in different directions. Their mouths were wide open, and saliva continued to drop from their mouths. They made a humming sound, looking very dull. ¡°What kind of poison is that? It¡¯s also contagious. The Elven Kingdom actually released such poison into the city? Are they trying to use the water to spread the poison and pollute the entire kingdom?¡± Some of the noblemen standing behind King Landhar III could not help butin when they saw the miserable state of the two guards. Their bodies had turned into wood, and nts grew on them. They had turned into dumb, motionless nts. When they thought of that scene, many people felt their bodies turn cold, and goosebumps appeared on their bodies. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we came here and chased away the elves. Otherwise, when the Elven Kingdom takes over more cities and sprinkles that poison into thekes, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± Some noblemenined while the rest patted their chests, showing a relieved expression. While they were talking, Watson saw the two guards in front of him, and a look of pity appeared in his eyes. He subconsciously reached out with his right hand and activated the fusion system. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for fusing two sets of tinum-tier Marite poison. You have obtained a diamond-tier poison, Life Disintegrating Poison.] Following the sound of the fusion system, the grass that grew on the two guards naturally fell off and turned into light in mid-air. The pale green light under the guards¡¯ skin also dissipated, and the pale green blood returned to red. The guards¡¯ eyes, originally in a daze, instantly widened. At that moment, they were at a loss as they touched their cheeks, their faces filled with surprise and confusion. ¡°The vegetative skin on my face is gone, and the dullness in my brain has also disappeared. How did this happen? Has the poison in my body been cured?¡± ¡°It really cured the poison.¡± Fawkes, who was watching that scene from the side, was also stunned. He gasped. Over the past two days, he had endured a lot of torture because of the poison. Someone else had tried to treat the poison, but they had died instead. So, he was fearful of the poison. He did not expect Watson to cure it so easily. King Landhar III and the other ministers appeared much calmer. They had already seen Watson¡¯s many outstanding skills. Watson had created underwater passageways that led to all regions of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and he could also turn people into gold-tier elites with just a sip of that water. Would a mere tinum-tier poison be so hard to cure for him? Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Watson raised his hand and ced the diamond-tier Life Disintegration Poison in his hand. It was a ball of green foam-like poison. The foam constantly evaporated and expanded, disappearing into the air and continuously forming. It seemed like it would never disappearpletely. Just looking at the appearance of the foam gave people an exquisite sense of beauty. No one would have thought that that foam was poison. [Diamond-tier poison: Life Disintegrating Poison.] [Effect: once ites into contact with a living being, it will cause an irreversible copse and disintegrate into an energy factor that can be absorbed. Its effect on diamond-tier and above elites will be weakened.] ¡°The effect of this poison is not bad. Even if it is a poison contained in the God of Poison¡¯s blood, few can surpass it,¡± Watson said with satisfaction, putting the Life Disintegrating Poison into his mouth and swallowing it. ¡°Your Majesty, I did not expect that Watson would be able to cure the Marite Poison. No wonder you chose him to be the future king. To have such a deep understanding of the healing arts at such a young age is truly amazing! Since His Highness Watson has cured two of my subordinates, it¡¯s time for him to treat me.¡± Fawkes extended his arm to Watson in a fawning manner. The fortress city was quite far from the royal city. It was located at the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s border, so information was kept secret there. Unless magical devices were used, most news from the royal city would take ten days to half a month to reach there. Magical devices were usually used to convey important news, such as the enemy¡¯s invasion. There was also the news about the Royal Academy¡¯s tournament and Watson bing the strongest genius in the kingdom. The fortress city heard some of the news, but no one took it too seriously. Their definition of the kingdom¡¯s genius was quite outdated. As long as one advanced to gold-tier in their teens, they would be considered a genius. They had never seen it with their own eyes, so it was hard to imagine how powerful the kingdom¡¯s genius was. It was understandable that they had been worried about whether Watson could remove the poison. Watson thought it was funny to see Fawkes¡¯ change of heart. So, he said, ¡°Well, you said to treat those severely poisoned first. Even His Majesty had agreed.. So, I¡¯ll treat someone else first since your symptoms are not severe.¡± Chapter 532 - Saving The Entire City

Chapter 532: Saving The Entire City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°His Highness Watson is right.¡± The corner of Fawkes¡¯ mouth twitched. He really wanted to start treatment because he was partially poisoned, and it would be very inconvenient for him to be unable to move one hand. Unfortunately, he had no way to refute Watson¡¯s words because he was the one who said that he should treat the seriously ill first. He really regretted his decision. Watson had wanted to treat him then; why did he find an excuse to avoid it? In the end, he wasted a great opportunity. At Watson¡¯s request, the residents lined up in front of Watson so that he could cure them. That processsted for about a day. By the time thest person was cured, it was already evening. ¡°Even though the toxins in your body have been removed, you will still be weak for some time. The best way is to go to the golden river that has just appeared in the city and drink a teaspoon of water from the river. I guarantee that you will recover quickly, and you will also gain unimaginable power!¡± Watson addressed an elderly man with a hunched figure and a cane. Then, he pointed at a sea folk behind him and said, ¡°That sea folk soldier will take you thereter.¡± ¡°Your Highness Watson, thank you so much. Not only did you treat us, but you also did not ask for anything in return. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you! Here are ten copper coins. They are my savings. Now, I want to give them to you.¡± The old man lifted his tattered clothes and looked at the wooden skin that had been corroded by the poison and turned back into human flesh. Trembling with excitement, he took out ten dirty coins from his clothes. He wanted to pass them to Watson. Before that, Watson reached out and pressed down on the money. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯m treating you because I want to, not because I want your money! As the guardian of the Holy See and the future king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, this is my duty. May the will of the Holy Dragon Kingdom make you brave, and may the glory of God bless you.¡± ¡°Praise the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Praise the gods.¡± The old man excitedly took back the coins, drew a cross on his chest with his finger, bowed respectfully to Watson, and left with the sea folks. The sea folks led the old man to the golden river that had appeared in the city. At the same time, they told the old man about the changes that had urred in the kingdom, including the shift in the kingdom¡¯s faith from the seven gods to Watson and Watson¡¯s various feats. The old man nodded from time to time. Soon, they arrived at the golden river. After taking a spoonful of the golden river water, the old man, who had been trembling and looking very weak, immediately threw away his walking stick. The wrinkles on his face had smoothened, and he looked more than ten years younger. ¡°This is also one of the miracles that Young Master Watson performed. This can slow down the aging process, and the water is the best proof that Young Master Watson is a god.¡± The much younger man immediately ran on the bank of the river, and his eyes filled with tears as he praised Watson¡¯s greatness. ¡°So all of that was done by His Highness Watson. He is too great. He will lead the kingdom in the future; it is our honor to live in such a kingdom.¡± Simr scenes could be seen everywhere on the riverbank. Many residents were there to drink the water from the golden river. Their bodies were no longer weak, and they had sessfully advanced to gold-tier. Some residents knelt on the riverbank to pray, while others simply took off their clothes and jumped into the river with pious expressions. Watson watched all of that and felt arge amount of power surge from his body. That power came from the beliefs of the people in the city. The fortress city was too far away from the royal city, so it was difficult for them to get thetest news, let alone news of a significant event like the recement of the seven gods. Watson had to cure their poison and also promote the new faith to get more believers. He also wanted the residents in the fortress city to get closer to the sea folks. It would make things easier for them in the future. ¡°This can kill many birds with one stone. I¡¯m really a smart kid.¡± Watson could not help but puff out his chest and praise himself in his heart. He could think of a method that did not depend entirely on himself. It was also rted to Avril. After Avril was resurrected, she became the new Saintess of the Holy See. She had taught him a lot of knowledge in that area. He turned around and looked into the distance with that thought in mind. On the bank of the river, a beautiful woman in a gorgeous robe and a crown was patting the heads of a few children. She smiled at them lovingly. ¡°Your Majesty, will I be handsome if I believe in Watson?¡± ¡°Yes, believing in Watson will make you handsome and give you the strength to protect yourself in battles so that the elves can¡¯t capture you again.¡± The woman¡¯s movements were gentle, and her eyes dimmed when she mentioned the elves. It was Queen Avril. When Watson opened the river passageways and brought the ministers to the fortress city, Avril did note because the Holy Dragon Kingdom fought against the Elven Kingdom. She did not want to see either side get injured. After the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army temporarily withdrew from the fortress city, she went there through the Dragon Pce Network. As soon as she arrived, she began her duties as a saintess and helped Watson preach his faith. ¡°Then I must believe in Watson. If I could protect my parents, they would not have died in that war,¡± a young man said, his expression a little gloomy. ¡°What a good child. Your mother will definitely be proud of you.¡± Avril picked up the boy and kissed him on his cheeks and said, ¡°Even though you lost your parents, you still have friends. If you don¡¯t mind, you can treat me as your mother.¡± ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s great.¡± A group of children cheered excitedly. A few adult males went to Avril¡¯s side shyly. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve also lost our parents in that war. If it¡¯s possible, can we treat you as our family too?¡± Avril was stunned for a moment before nodding her head. She disyed a smile that looked like a blossoming flower. ¡°Of course.¡± The adults looked at each other and pped and cheered. Watson was a little envious. Avril had the appearance of an elf. However, the residents in the fortress city did not hate Avril. They were kind toward her too. It was a natural affinity; not everyone could do that. ¡°With Queen Avril¡¯s help, it¡¯s not a problem to gain the faith of the fortress city in a short time. What we need to do next is to reduce their suffering.¡± Having made up his mind, Watson stretched his back and walked toward the directions outside the city. Chapter 533 - The Heroes Who Died Here

Chapter 533: The Heroes Who Died Here

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside the fortress city was an endless primeval forest. At that moment, an ample empty space had opened up in the primeval forest, and in the empty space were some tombstones. King Landhar III led a group of generals from the fortress city to pay their respects at the tombstones. Fawkes wiped the tears from his face and kowtowed twice in front of a tombstone. ¡°This tombstone is for the strongest person in the city, Sinbad. He could have left before the city was breached, but in order to save the children, he had chosen to stay! The boy he saved is my son. It¡¯s a pity that my wife was brutally killed in that war. D*mn the elves, I must make them pay!¡± ¡°The person buried in the tomb is a generous and wealthy businessman. Typically, he donates his family¡¯s extra assets to persons in need in the city. He has assisted arge number of individuals in the fortress city.¡± ¡°The person sleeping here is my wife. She has always been a wonderful wife. I was too busy with work to see her, yet she neverined! Not only that, but she would cook dinner for me every night when I got home. Just yesterday, she said that she would take the children and me to hunt in the forest to rx when I was not busy. Who would have thought that the disaster woulde so quickly?¡± Watson could still see the anguish on Fawkes¡¯ and several of the generals¡¯ faces from a distance. Some of the tombstones were inscribed with phrases to indicate their identity. Some did not have a name and had a message that wished for the heroes that died there to rest in peace. Those folks had all yed a role in the previous elven invasion. They were well aware that the elven army was unbeatable and that the elves were immortals, but not a single one of them escaped. At the end of the war, there were thousands of tombstones of various sizes. Watson hurried to the tombstones and stood behind King Landhar III, bowing to the tombstones in front of him. ¡°Are you here to pay your respects, Watson?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Examine the tombstones carefully. They are all admirable beings, even if they are not as powerful as you.¡± King Landhar III sighed and motioned with his hand. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s strength stems from the selfless dedication of its people. Our people are courageous and selfless! I willpensate the rtives of those people with 10,000 gold coins. In addition, I will send someone to write those people¡¯s stories into history books. I will go ahead and set it up. Check to see if anyone remembers what those folks did when they were alive. I would like to hear as many specifics as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am really grateful. ¡± Fawkes bowed his head quickly and thanked him. Aside from the mary incentive of 10,000 gold pieces, it was truly an honor to be immortalized in the annals of history. Many generals were sacrificed in battle in ancient times, but only a few were recorded in history. King Landhar III¡¯s acts at the time showed profound regard for those who had died. Watson examined the side profile of King Landhar III. King Landhar III¡¯s demeanor was a little ufortable when he said it. He could not tell if King Landhar III was truly weeping for the dead or if he was using that way to get the gratitude of family members and secure his position. Watson did not care what King Landhar III thought because he had something he needed to do here as well. ¡°Lord Fawkes, wait a moment. If you want to obtain information, instead of traveling to the city and asking about the dead¡¯s acquaintances, why not ask the dead themselves?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness Watson?¡± Fawkes came to a halt, frowning. He was about to depart and inform everyone about King Landhar III¡¯s resolve to make the city¡¯s inhabitants happy when he was stopped by Watson, which irritated him. If Watson had contacted him for something essential, he would not have ignored him. However, Watson had stated that he should question the dead, which was extremely insulting. In order to save the residents of the city, Watson had dealt with all of the Marite poison on his own, and he was a little relieved that he had feigned not to see Watson¡¯s preaching in the city. However, not long after that, Watson¡¯s expression changed. Did he think that he could take credit for curing the people in the city? Was that what Watson was really like? Watson could guess Fawkes¡¯ thoughts based on his looks. He spoke quietly, ¡°It is insignificant. I only think those folks were killed for no reason. It is just heartbreaking. Rather than burying them as cold corpses, I can resurrect them and reunite them with their family! But Lord?Fawkes appears to be quite upset with my conduct. Why don¡¯t we let it go?¡± ¡°What did you say, Your Highness Watson? Do you have the ability to bring the dead back to life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Watson nodded as he faced Fawkes, who was in shock and had his eyes wide open. Fawkes would not believe it if he had just met Watson. He had already seen Watson¡¯s cure for the Marite poison. Even after learning that he was the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, he still refused to believe it. ¡°How is it possible to resurrect the dead? It is something I had never heard of.¡± ¡°Only necromancers have had someprehension of the resurrection of the dead since ancient times. However, the resurrection spell they cast can only allow the corpse to move. It is a cloaked evil spell used to manipte the corpse. Are you referring to the same type of demonic spell?¡± It was not just Fawkes. Even the noblemen and ministers in the fortress cities were discussing it animatedly. Their words were filled with distrust. ¡°I am merely doing it out of goodwill. If you do not believe me, forget about it.¡± Watson turned to go, waving his hand. Fawkes abruptly stopped him. ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Highness Watson. You imed to be able to resurrect the dead. It is the first time we have seen anything like it. Please try to understand. I am wondering if you could do a test. The strongest person in the city is buried here. He had paid the price for the conflict. We should revive him first. If you can do it, then let him be the first.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Watson reached out and pressed on his chest. The race chess piece immediately emitted light, and the outline of a chess piece that emitted starlight appeared outside his chest. ¡°Human Creation.¡± Chapter 534 - The Hero Awakens

Chapter 534: The Hero Awakens

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Watson triggered the ability produced by the human chess piece with a simple shout. When he opened his right hand, the magical power of life elements manifested in it. The green magic power outlined the human body¡¯s bones in the air, followed by flesh and blood. Soon after, a living being materialized in the open space. That person was naked, had dark green hair, and had a gorgeous face. His bare muscles were brimming with tremendous force. The attractive man raised his hand and caressed his chest once he appeared. ¡°I recall being killed by an elven elite. How did I end up here? Am I not dead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sinbad. He really came back to life!¡± When the ministers of the fortress city saw the figure in front of them, they could not help but exim. Even Fawkes was taken aback. He would not have epted Watson¡¯sments about reviving people if he had not witnessed it with his own eyes. Sinbad¡¯s physical characteristics, look, and body were all the same save for his hair color. ¡°Is that actually a resurrected person?¡± Fawkes paused for a second before reaching out his right hand to the man in front of him, muttering to himself. ¡°Sinbad, do you still remember me?¡± he said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Lord Fawkes? Did you send someone to cure me?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It was His Highness Watson¡ª¡± Fawkes replied awkwardly. Just like when he was poisoned, he still did not choose Watson, and Watson used the truth to p him in the face. Behind Fawkes, the other people also peered at Watson. Their eyes were wide with wonder. Sinbad, who had been resurrected, noticed Watson when they felt the gazes from all directions. ¡°Watson? I think I have heard that name before. I remember now! He¡¯s a genius in the kingdom!¡± he eximed after a lengthy period of thought. ¡°I recall a messenger from the royal citying to the fortress city a few days ago and saying that the royal city was looking for geniuses. Any genius could go to the royal city and join apetition, earning the criteria to enter the Royal Academy! It is a surprise that I could heal myself in that situation. It would be simple to exin if I were a genius from the royal city.¡± ¡°Lord Sinbad, the matter you heard about happened a long time ago.¡± Watson smiled awkwardly but politely as he rested his left hand on his right shoulder. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Watson, and the King has bestowed upon me the title of strongest genius in the kingdom.¡± ¡°I apologize. The fortress city is too far away. Many in the kingdom can¡¯t be delivered in time.¡± ¡°It makes no difference. I want to tell you something. I did not cure you. Instead, after your death, I resurrected you.¡± ¡°Resurrected? So I was dead before?¡± Sinbad paused to reflect. Seeing that he was not too surprised, Watson asked tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel surprised? Resurrection is not amon thing.¡± ¡°If you are wondering whether I am surprised or not, the answer is yes. However, rather than being astonished, I am filled with excitement. My heart was pierced while fighting the elves, and I died. And now, I have no injuries, not even from years ago. I am also a force to be reckoned with! I have a feeling that I will be able to make my body stronger than it was when I was at my best. Whether I have been healed or resurrected, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for allowing me to stand here.¡± Sinbad shifted his weight. A dense emerald-green lightyer formed on the surface of his body, creating an emerald-green leaf robe. There existed a power known as the life element. It did not exist in his body at first, but it waspletely under his control then. ¡°As one would expect from a powerful guy. His ability to embrace new experiences is really quick.¡± Watson could not help but nod in agreement. If Sinbad were like Fawkes and the others, he would still need to make some effort to demonstrate that he was perplexed by the circumstances after being resurrected. Looking around, most of the others acknowledged that Sinbad was the person they recognized. However, there were still a few people whose eyes glowed with trepidation. Watson thought for a bit, then raised his right leg toward Sinbad¡¯s tombstone. Bang! His leg kicked the tombstone hard and smashed it with a muffled sound. Under the damaged tombstone, a massive casket was uncovered. The coffin te was destroyed as well. A corpse had yet to dpose beneath it. A headless body in armor had a severed head on top of the corpse. There was a wound on the corpse¡¯s chest that had already scabbed. It was Sinbad¡¯s body. The head was exactly the same as Sinbad¡¯s. The body abruptly weathered, as if it did not exist, since it was exposed to the air. It disintegrated into dust and vanished into thin air. ¡°Sinbad¡¯s body disappeared?¡± someone cried out in surprise. ¡°ording to the resurrection rules, after a person is revived, their old body vanishes. Do any of you still disagree with what I said?¡± Watson inquired, gripping his shoulders. The distinction between humans was not in their bodies but their souls. The body was merely a vessel. After a person died, the soul returned to the human chess piece while the body continued to deteriorate. Watson reshaped the soul with the human chess piece and gave it a new body with the life force. When confronted with Watson¡¯s query, everyone nced at each other in disbelief. A booming voice emerged after a brief quiet. ¡°Your Highness Watson, I believe that you have mastered the art of resurrection. Please resurrect my son.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to resurrect my father first. Your Highness Watson, if you can do it, I¡¯m willing to give you money. I¡¯m willing to pay 100 gold coins.¡± ¡°You want to go first with 100 gold coins? Move to the back of the queue. I¡¯ll pay 1000 gold coins. Please resurrect a few of my family members first, Your Highness Watson.¡± The crowd began to argue with one another. Each of them appeared eager as they pushed and shoved in front of Watson. If they did not believe Watson then, they did after witnessing the corpse in the casket vanish in front of their eyes. Furthermore, they had hoped that Watson would resurrect their family members. Fawkes was in the front row. He grimaced and spread his arms to signal for silence. ¡°Do not be so agitated, everyone. Form a line and proceed one at a time.¡± After everyone had calmed down, he turned around and gave Watson an adoring nce. He rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°My wife, Your Highness Watson, had died in the conflict too. If you can resurrect Sinbad, you can also resurrect my wife.¡± ¡°Lord Fawkes, you were the one who asked me to resurrect the soldiers who contributed to the war. I wonder what your wife has sacrificed in that war.¡± ¡°My wife, she has not made many sacrifices.¡± His wife was just an ordinary person and did not have great strength. What could she have sacrificed? Furthermore, his wife had already been captured and killed when the elven army broke through the city. ¡°Then let¡¯s move to the back row, Fawkes. I want to resurrect the soldiers who died heroically in the battle first¡±. Watson ignored Fawkes, who was crying, and said, ¡°How could that be?¡± He walked toward the crowd in front of him, trying hard to hold back the smile on his face. Chapter 535 - Trust In The Authority Of The Gods, Not Mercy

Chapter 535: Trust In The Authority Of The Gods, Not Mercy

¡°That¡¯s great, Father. You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°My wife is fine. That¡¯s great! Praise the gods, no, praise Young Master Watson.¡± Watson had been at the graveyard for half an hour. The cemetery had grown rather bustling at that point. Many people in aristocratic or poor attire grieved hard as they hugged and wept for their rtives who had been resurrected by Watson. They were incredibly ecstatic. Those who had been resurrected did notprehend the circumstances at first. Their faces were expressionless. They grew enthusiastic and could not help but praise Watson when the others around them exined the issue inly. ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness Watson, for resurrecting my wife! For thest two days, I had been consumed by the agony of losing my beloved. I had been thinking about what my son would do if he lost his mother at his age. In a nutshell, this is fantastic.¡± Fawkes stood in the crowd, clutching a beautiful woman with brown hair. He could not help but lower his head in front of Watson. The woman beside him took out a handkerchief to wipe his tears and bent her head in gratitude to Watson. That brown-haired woman was Fawkes¡¯ wife, who had been murdered by an elven elite during the elves¡¯ invasion. Fawkes asked her a few more private questions after she was resurrected. He stated unequivocally that she was his wife. Despite the fact that his wife was thest to be resurrected because he suspected Watson, the joy in his heart convinced him not to pursue the subject. At the same time, he resolved that he would never question Watson again for fear of Watson¡¯s retaliation. ¡°Young Master Watson, I had a few casualties at home. Can you help me resurrect them? In fact, our family is short of funds and doesn¡¯t have the money to buy a cemetery plot. Therefore, only our father, who has a noble title, is buried here.¡± ¡°The same goes for our family.¡± Someone from the revived people¡¯s families suppressed his joy and asked Watson. ¡°Of course.¡± Watson nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Many folks who were not dressed well all excitedly waved their fists. Those noblemen who did notck money were swayed by their talk. ¡°My father has been dead for over ten years, Your Highness Watson. His graveyard has always been a part of our family. I have been missing him a lottely and longing to meet him. I am curious if you can bring back those who died more than ten years ago.¡± Arge-bellied nobleman tidied his tie, his gaze flickering. Just as he finished speaking, another nobleman rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re resurrecting your father just to seize the property from his hands, right? I heard that your father transferred a portion of the family¡¯s property before he died. Right? You want him to ask about the whereabouts of that property, right?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The nobleman who was questioned tried their hardest to contradict it, but their feeble demeanor did not convince the crowd. ¡°Ignore that person, Your Highness Watson. I lost Petals three years ago, and I¡¯ve been crying and hoping to see her again. Now is the time to seize the chance. I am willing to pay 1000 gold pieces to restore the fortress city if you can assist me in resurrecting my darling Petals.¡± A voluptuousdy buried her face with her hands as she spoke. The malepanion beside her had a puzzled expression. ¡°Petals? Who is that? I¡¯ve never heard of such a person in your family.¡± ¡°That was before I married you. By the way, Petals is my dog. ¡± Many noblemen begged Watson to help them resurrect their families. Some were willing to pay a premium price, and the price swiftly climbed from 1,000 gold coins to 10,000 gold coins. Those people¡¯s voices drowned out themoners who had before implored Watson for assistance. They waved their arms ufortably, not daring to speak. Watson, meanwhile, scratched his ears at the rowdy noblemen, his head riddled with ck lines. ¡°Resurrecting a father who has been deceased for almost ten years in order to grab the family estate? There are even others who wish to resurrect their pet dogs. What exactly is this? The demands of those noblemen are far too absurd.¡± He could understand if it was to resurrect a dead rtive to meet them. However, he could not agree to resurrect something that was not even human for the sake of benefits; the resurrection spell was not something that could be used casually. After all, human¡¯s resources were fixed. The more people resurrected, the greater the consumption. After a brief moment of thought, Watson stated solemnly, ¡°I am sorry, I can¡¯t consent to your request unless you increase the fee.¡± ¡°Increase the price? Your Highness Watson, just tell us how much you want us to increase the price. ¡± ¡°Ten million gold coins. No matter who you want to resurrect, animals or anything else, it¡¯s the same price.¡± ¡°That¡­ that price is too high.¡± Some people looked troubled after hearing Watson¡¯s words. Ten million gold coins was an amount that many families could not offer even if they sold all their assets. It even required several families to work together to afford it. Watson had resurrected many people for free, so they thought he would not request a higher price. They did not expect Watson to be so generous. ¡°The process is also a challenge for me. I assisted everyone in resurrecting their loved ones for free because they died in the fight with the elves. I admire them! You must provide me with a sufficient payment if you wish to resurrect people for your own selfish objectives. Is that not quite reasonable? Watson took a look around and spoke each phrase firmly, ¡°I truly like the saying¡ªalways believe in a god¡¯s authority, not his pity. If you believe I will assist you for free, you are mistaken.¡± ¡°His Highness Watson meant that we arecking in consideration.¡± After a little while, the several noblemen gazed at one another and bowed their heads in shame. They did intend to use Watson as a scapegoat. They had developed a kind of reverence for Watson when they were exposed. He was definitely an adolescent, but he seemed to have the ability to look through people¡¯s hearts, instilling fear in them from the bottom of their souls. ¡°Oh, Your Highness Watson, I think the proverb you just spoke is weird. I am curious as to which individual in the kingdom stated that.¡± After a little pause, someone raised their hand and inquired. Watson pointed at himself. ¡°I said it.¡± ¡°So you made it up?¡± The noblemen rolled their eyes but remained silent. Although Watson¡¯s adage did note from the lips of a wise man, it was intriguing and might make them ponder carefully. ¡°Always believe in the gods¡¯ authority, not their pity. Watson has the ability to speak words that even I can¡¯t.¡± King Landhar III rubbed his chin and chewed on what Watson had just said as he stood near the audience. His expression was solemn. He did not see the ministers, except for a few generals patrolling around him. Those ministers had already been dispatched back through the Dragon Pce Network when the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army retreated to keep the royal city running normally. King Landhar III intended to apany them, but he insisted on staying, and the ministers had no choice but to agree. ¡°I hoped to wait here to watch what kind of attack the Elven Kingdom would unleash, but I was surprised to hear something unexpected! If Watson bes King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, he will undoubtedly be a good ruler.¡± King Landhar III regarded Watson with satisfaction, but his expression was soon obscured by profound darkness that grew hollow and scary. ¡°It is a shame that such a setup is doomed to fail.¡± Chapter 536 - The Elves Battle Plan

Chapter 536: The Elves¡¯ Battle n

Dozens of kilometers away from the fortress city, in a vast primitive forest, was the elves¡¯ base connected to the Forest of Eternity. A massive green magical array shed, and a swarm of elves headed by the Elven King arrived in the array. Many of those elves were in shambles. Their bodies were reconstructed and returned to their former state in a short amount of time. They did not appear to have been hurt, although they did appear to be a little frail. ¡°D*mn that King Landhar III.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to take over the southern fortress city in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. How long has it been?¡± When the Elven King returned to the primeval forest, he angrily extended his right fist and violently knocked on a nearby tree. The peak tinum-tier strength swiftly shattered the thick ancient tree, and leaves flew everywhere. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, King Jersey. After all, we have all safely evacuated, even the defeated Elder Langton. Furthermore, Your Majesty¡¯s poison must have begun to work! That poison is forbidden in our Elven Kingdom. If we do not keep it under control, the human ministers that apanied King Landhar III may be infected. Even if we do not attack at that time, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be in disarray.¡± An elderly man whispered gently behind the Elven King. That old man had a circr eyess on his right eye and a leaf and flower wreath on his head. He was missing a few teeth and spoke at a slow speed. That old guy was one of the four elders that traveled to the Holy Dragon Kingdom with the Elven King to oppose the conflict. Pagani was the Elven race¡¯s third elder. He was not particrly powerful; he was merely at peak gold-tier, but he was well-known for his intelligence. It was his n to poison the human cities¡¯ in order to force King Landhar III to yield. Initially, he intended to utilize the poison to make humans a source of infection. He intended to infect city guards in neighboring cities and force them to unlock city gates. It was not a bad idea, though, to make that poison a threat to the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡°Pagani, weren¡¯t you opposed to fighting before? Why did youe up with such a vicious n this time?¡± Another white-haired old woman with a cane alongside the Elven King spoke after Pagani. The elderlydy appeared to have lost all of her teeth. Her lips had sunken, and her voice had be hoarse. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also averse to fighting, Daphne? Didn¡¯t you bring the Elven Kingdom¡¯s most famous assassin here? I heard Beta from the assassination team murdered almost 200 humans in that conflict and was rewarded by His Majesty.¡± Pagani pushed his sses upward and said it slowly. Daphne¡¯s eyes sparked as she heard hisments, and she sneered bitterly, ¡°Beta has a unique personality in the assassination team If His Majesty had not told him not to kill too many people, he might have ughtered everyone in the city! Initially, I did not want to have such an immense struggle with the humans, but since I apanied His Majesty on the trip, I must do everything in my power to prevent the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s invasion.¡± ¡°We, like some individuals, did not do enough and ruined far too much. They nearly killed all of us in the fortress city.¡± Daphne snorted coldly as she gazed at the heart of the elven army. It was an elderly elf who had copsed. That elf was Landon, who had shown his strength in the fortress city but had been defeated by Watson in a single move. He was no longer in aa, and he appeared irritated after hearing Daphne¡¯s statements. ¡°Daphne, what do you mean? Are you saying that we lost the battle because of me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Would we have fled if you had not recklessly employed a secret druid spell in the fortified city and lost?¡± ¡°Do you believe I want to fail? I have exhausted all of my resources, but I still have not defeated the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army. Is it all my fault? Don¡¯t you see how the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s people are besieged by the sea folk and the dragons? Not just me, but even His Majesty¡¯s projection has been halted. Is there anything I can do?¡± Landon attempted to defend himself, attempting to shift the me to the Elven King. Daphne, on the other hand, did not believe him and proceeded to taunt him, saying, ¡°You have battled a 12 or 13-year-old young man, and he knocked you unconscious with one move. It is the most humiliating existence in elven history! Even though His Majesty was defeated, he was defeated by the Dragon King. Is heparable to the Dragon King or a weak human? Landon, I think you should stop iming that the elves are the strongest.¡± ¡°Humph, even so, is not it immoral for you to rest all your fighting aspirations on me rather than fighting here? Let us not discuss those; instead, let us focus on End. He just stood there and watched as I attacked. Don¡¯t you believe you should reprimand him?¡± Landon directed his finger at End, who had been frowning since the outset and had said nothing. Many elves followed him and scrutinized him. ¡°Elder Landon, I recall that I initially wished to stop you from fighting with the human army,¡± End moaned, sensing the gazes from all sides. ¡°The King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom dared toe here, so he is confident in his ability to annihte us. Going against them in the first ce was not a good decision.¡± ¡°See, Landon, it¡¯s obvious that End had thought about it before saying such words. Compared to you, he is much wiser.¡± Daphne snorted again. Landon¡¯s face was flushed with rage, and his cheekbones twitched. ¡°Why do you like to argue with me, Daphne? That battle¡¯s failure has nothing to do with anyone else. It is entirely my fault. I will confess it. Do you have anything further to say?¡± ¡°Stop arguing, everyone. The attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom would not have gone as smoothly as nned. That is in line with my expectations! Even though the war was a colossal failure, it provided us with a clear picture of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s strength. That new type of weapon, totally encased in an iron shell and capable of transforming into a monster, will be our most formidable foe. At the same time, we know that the Holy Dragon Kingdom has aided the dragons. The next phase is to devise ways to sever the bond between them, and then to deal with those lethal weapons.¡± The Elven King looked around. The elven elders who were quarreling fell silent in the face of his dignified gaze. Compared to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the Elven Kingdom was already at a disadvantage in military power. Despite the Elven King¡¯s deployment of the power from the Spring of Life and the elven race chess piece, the scales of victory had not shifted significantly. They were still reliant on the dragons and the Winter Nation. The dragons were not reliable anymore, but there was still the Winter Nation. ¡°I believe that the human ruler is not at the heart of that conflict, but rather the young man named Watson. The dragons refer to him as the Dragon Emperor, and he is surrounded by sea folk. Clearly, his standing among sea folks is not low! If we can capture him, we can enlist the assistance of those two races. That way, even if we do not have the support of the Winter Nation, we can still defeat the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± Pagani adjusted his sses and spoke thoughtfully. Many of the elves there agreed with his statements. Watson¡¯s oddity was obvious to them. He was obviously young, but he was well-liked by people of both races. He also hadmand of the kingdom¡¯s new weapon. They did not know if he would make it or not. They were talking about Watson¡¯s identity as the future sessor of the Holy Dragon Kingdom; it was worth being captured and interrogated. ¡°Pagani, your idea is not a bad one. However, I must caution you that Watson is not as innocent as he appears on the surface. When I cast the Druid¡¯s Secret Skill, he can even flip me over.¡± Landonughed as he relived Watson¡¯s incredible power. Watson had flipped him over in the stronghold city. Then, Landon touched his arm unconsciously. ¡°I know. so we can¡¯t only use force to persuade Watson; we can use other methods.¡± Pagani grinned, revealing his white teeth that reflected cold light. ¡°For example, poisoning him, or capturing his family and friends to threaten him¡­ there are many ways to do it.¡± ¡°Then everything is settled. Our attention will change from conquering the Holy Dragon Kingdom to dealing with Watson. It is advisable to apprehend that young man while he is still alive. If it is not possible, we can utilize a corpse. ¡°Everyone, consider what you want to doter.¡± The Elven King waved his hand, establishing the Elven Kingdom¡¯s future fighting strategy. That, in his opinion, was just a short-termbat n that would be quickly realized. Chapter 537 - Supernatural Evolution

Chapter 537: Supernatural Evolution

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There are many ways to kill Watson. The assassins can infiltrate the cities in the Holy Dragon Kingdom and disguise themselves as humans. They can catch Watson off guard and attack him when he passes by!¡± Four ancient men sat together with King Jersey in the forest, in the elven army¡¯s headquarters, deciding how to cope with Watson. The four elders were discussing the issue. King Jersey did nothing but cross his arms and frown, deep in thought. ¡°Daphne, it¡¯s okay to ambush Watson, but who should do it? Your assassins? While they are great, they would not be able to kill Watson. Even I can¡¯t fight him. That suggests the youngster either has a formidable tool or his strength exceeds mine.¡± Landon fiercely disputed Daphne¡¯s notion. ¡°For such a strong guy, as long as the killer has a hint of killing intent, he will be immediately discovered. Even if he can¡¯t feel the killer¡¯s murdering intent, it is useless.¡± ¡°What about poison?¡± ¡°Poison is also not an option. A person of such strength also has a certain level of poison resistance. It will be hard to injure him unless it is an incurable poison. Didn¡¯t His Majesty say it is best to catch him alive?¡± ¡°This will not work. That, too, will not work. Tell me what to do, Landon.¡± Daphne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she huffed in displeasure after being rejected numerous times. ¡°I am thinking,¡± Landon resentfully answered. It was clear that he did not have a good idea. Pagani, who was not far away, shoved his spectacles upward. ¡°So, no matter what approach is used, the key is to ensure that it is effective against Watson and will not injure him. I have an idea,¡± he said calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone asked in unison, and even the Elven King looked at him. ¡°We can use the power ofw in the elven chess pieces to our advantage. The gods fought over the race chess pieces in ancient times, and they had great power. Fortunately, our ancestors did their best to retain some of the elven chess pieces back then, and he left one for us to keep, allowing the elven race to survive until today! If we can exploit the energy stored within the chess pieces, we will be able to injure Watson and also make a breakthrough in that fight.¡± ¡°Pagani, are you crazy? Unless it is a matter of life and death, we must not use the elven chess piece or reveal its existence. Otherwise, we will face a disaster.¡± When confronted with Daphne¡¯s answer, Pagani stated calmly, ¡°It is a question of life and death. Do you think the Holy Dragon Kingdom will let us go if we don¡¯t catch Watson and defeat them? The war has already started. There is no other option than determining the oue.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Daphne¡¯s voice had weakened. ¡°Using the power of the elven chess piece¡ªnot bad. That is a good idea. As long as we can destroy the Holy Dragon Kingdom, we have to try everything! I¡¯ll use that power now. You guys can go to the armyter and choose a hundred soldiers. I have a good n.¡± King Jersey crossed his hands and stood up from his seat after a brief period of thought. He had a grim look in his eyes. ¡°I wonder if Your Majesty has any good ideas. Can I hear them?¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from outside the tent. The Forest Dragon King, Rita, slowly walked in from outside. Her right hand was twirling her green hair, and her expression was neutral. ¡°Do you still have the guts to return here, Forest Dragon King?¡± King Jersey snorted, his cheeks flushed with uncontroble rage. ¡°Who allowed you in here? I explicitly told the soldiers not to let anyone in during our discussion.¡± He would have in King Landhar III if not for the Forest Dragon King¡¯s intervention. The Holy Dragon Kingdom would undoubtedly tumble into disarray if King Landhar III abdicated. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe back either, but I have to keep mymitment! Are you referring to the soldiers?¡± The Forest Dragon King pped her hands, and someone entered the tent. It was two dragons, each holding an unconscious elf soldier. ¡°You not only aided the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but you also attacked my subordinates! You have broken your promise! Are you nning to assault me next?¡± ¡°It appears that Your Majesty has misunderstood my intention. I am not going to do that. We had already agreed that you would provide me water from the Spring of Life, and I would assist you in dealing with the Holy Dragon Kingdom when we signed the contract. However, Young Master Watson was not included in the equation. Young Master Watson is the Dragon Emperor and part of the Dragon n! I do not mind if you attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but please don¡¯t me me for being rude if you dared attack Young Master Watson. For example, the new idea you mentioned, if there is anything that would be detrimental to the Dragon Emperor, please excuse me for not agreeing with it.¡± The Forest Dragon King was smiling, but the coldness in her words made everyone in the room tremble unconsciously. ¡°Rest assured, Forest Dragon King. We have no intention of attacking Watson. We were just discussing how to capture King Landhar III.¡± Pagani quickly tried to smooth things over, and only then did the Forest Dragon King restrain her terrifying, powerful aura. ¡°I see. I¡¯ve helped in the fortress city just now. I¡¯m a little tired now. I need to go back and rest.¡± The Forest Dragon King motioned toward her two followers to toss the elf guards to the ground and walk away without looking back. The Elven King gnashed his teeth in rage at the scene. He tightened his fists unconsciously. ¡°She obviously did nothing, yet she is exhausted. That scumbag, disgusting woman.¡± ¡°It is pointless to be upset now, Your Majesty. It is good that the dragons did not express open hostility toward us. We may temporarily keep the dragons happy in this approach! However, what should we do next? Should we keep going after Watson?¡± Daphne seemed concerned. She grew unsure of the n that they had devised after hearing the Forest Dragon King¡¯s statements. After all, she had seen how the Forest Dragon King had repelled the ancestor elf¡¯s onught with one blow. The implications would be unthinkable if the dragons sided with the Holy Dragon Kingdom because of Watson. ¡°Keep going with the n. The dragon wants me to quit? They are underestimating me.¡± ¡°As long as I activate the chess piece¡¯s power, the elves will get a breakthrough,¡± King Jersey said as he released his clenched fist and drew a race chess piece that shimmered with a faint green glow. ¡°It makes no difference how powerful the Forest Dragon King is. After all, ording to the elves¡¯ records, their power exceeds that of regr gods and might even be more extraordinary.. That ability was dubbed the Supernatural Evolution by the ancient elves. Chapter 538 - Evolution Of Mythical Creatures

Chapter 538: Evolution Of Mythical Creatures

¡°Are those the elves you have chosen?¡± Half an hourter, King Jersey stood in front of the elven army, studying the 100 soldiers in front of him. End had hand-picked all the 100 elves. No one knew the elves in the army better than him. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Those elves were all chosen based on your specifications. Their power ranges from peak silver to gold. They have powerful personalities as well as powerful physiques. Most significantly, they have no kin to look after in the Elven Kingdom.¡± End aimed his finger at the soldiers in front of him. He took them one by one toward King Jersey. ¡°Not bad.¡± Jersey nodded and drew the Elven race chess pieces. The emerald green light, which represented nature, immediately attracted the attention of all the elves. ¡°I need you to help me with a quest. I will bestow the elven chess piece¡¯s power to you. This situation will be somewhat dangerous. Can you do it?¡± ¡°You can rest assured, Your Majesty. As soldiers, it is our duty to defend the Elven Kingdom and serve the Elven King.¡± The 100 soldiers puffed up their chests and stomped their feet. ¡°You, take a step forward.¡± King Jersey motioned for the first soldier toe forward without saying anything further. He held the elven chess piece in front of him and pressed it against his chest when the other party took his steps. The elven soldier had an enthusiastic expression on his face when he first touched the Elven chess piece. He closed his eyes in pleasure and let the warm green energy wrap around his chest. However, his tion quickly changed to anguish, and the green energy began to boil and turn crimson as well. As it burrowed into his body, it transformed into wisps of hot wind, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. Roar! After the green energy burrowed into his body, the elf quickly knelt on the ground and let out a wild beast roar that did not look like an elf¡¯s ability. His flesh twitched with it as streams of fresh blood flowed from beneath his damaged skin. It grew in mid-air and formed into harsh steel thorns. It seemed like a human body had sprouted jagged monster fangs. It was absolutely terrifying. While they observed the scene, many of the nearby elves had fled. They seemed pale because they were terrified. The blood-stained thorns on the soldier¡¯s body, which was covered in thorns, were sometimes long and sometimes short. They asionally touched the ground, causing it to turn crimson and the nts to wither, turning into blood-colored pus with a horrible odor. ¡°What is going on?¡± Why did they be such fearsome creatures after inheriting the elven chess piece¡¯s power? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the chess piece entrusted to us by our ancestors?¡± Many elves talked, and the more timid ones had already covered their lips and nearly vomited. The elves were a proud and beautiful race. They would rather give up on bing stronger if they had to adopt such an unattractive appearance to gain power. ¡°Do not worry. That is merely a side effect of the elven chess piece¡¯s power. He will be fine in no time at all.¡± King Jersey¡¯s face was grim when he observed the scene in front of him. He forced himself to ignore it. He had read about the elven chess piece in the archives. He was aware that the entire elven race chess set was capable of miraculous evolution. Supernatural Evolution, as the term implied, was the ability to evolve, despite logic andmon sense. Some creatures had vanished in the long river of history due to the evolution of the world, while others had survived. To adapt to its surroundings and thrive, a species must constantly evolve. It would be exterminated if it could not adapt to its surroundings. Living in a cold environment would result in creatures developing cold-resistant fur, and living in a hot environment would result in creatures developing heat resistance. That was evolution¡¯s instinct. Some dragons, for example, were born strong, while others were born feeble. That was also the reason why their evolutionary levels were ipatible. Even if humans and other races cultivated to be starlight-tier gods, that was still an evolutionary process. Did having the power of a god imply that there was a power that could allow life to evolve indefinitely, with the body of a mortal always morphing into the body of a god? The answer was yes. At that point, the elf¡¯s body, which had transformed into a spike in front of the elves, gradually extended to be a massive iron ball with barbs a few meters in circumference. Its original shape waspletely obscured. The iron ball contracted a few minutester. It allowed him to regain his elven appearance, but his skin had ayer of metallic luster on top of it. The elf exhaled deeply. He realized that his brow was drenched in sweat as he examined his own body. The surface of his skin had cracked, and blood spilled from his eyes, condensing into a flying de in the air. It left a deep crater in the ground at a speed that was impossible to notice with the naked eye. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± King Jersey¡¯s stiff face eased as he inquired. ¡°Your Majesty, I am feeling better than I have ever felt! When I first drank from the Spring of Life, I was just at peak silver-tier. But now I have reached the tinum tier and have the strength of mythical animals. No, to be more specific, I have be a fabled species known as the blood demon race! I am not sure why, but after taking the elven chess piece, I feel content. The elf expressed his dissatisfaction with the situation. Blood demons were beings that existed in ancient times. Their structure was distinct from that of most living beings at the time. Their main body was made of blood. Their brain was not used to thinking on the spot. However, the blood-based bodily structure was immune to physical attacks and had an extremely excellent self-healing ability. Even if it was cut into pieces, as long as one of it survived, it could be recovered by absorbing nutrients. When fighting enemies, the blood might be condensed into weapons that were equivalent, if not superior, to the user. An extremely lethal blood-soluble toxin was also present in the blood. It was a powerful race in ancient times. ¡°So this the blood demon race.¡± Jersey nodded. There were records of that mythical creature in the historical records of the ancient elves, in fact, the ancient elves had tried to use the powerful rule power contained in the race chess pieces to carry out several evolutions. They had also recorded the evolved creatures, including the blood demon race. There were records of that fabled creature in the ancient elves¡¯ history chronicles. The ancient elves attempted to carry out multiple evolutions by utilizing the great power ofw in the race chess pieces. They also documented the developed creatures, such as the blood demon race. The elves¡¯ appearance resulted from the race chess piece evolving over time. They could live long lives, have a natural affinity, and have a regal appearance. Without question, that was the world¡¯s most ideal race. The ancient elf was another race that had evolved into their current appearance. That was why the elf race was also known as the tree spirit seed in ancient times. ¡°One soldier has already evolved sessfully. Who will be the next to go?¡± Jersey brandished the race chess piece in front of him. Evolved species could evolve to higher levels thanks to the evolution energy contained in the elven chess piece. The level of evolution was tied to the creature¡¯s intrinsic talent and ability. The higher the stage of evolution, the greater the intrinsic talent. One had to be strong to deal with that. The elves exchanged nces and paused for a few seconds. Then a female elf rose to her feet.¡±I can do it.¡± The Elven King also kept the elven chess piece¡¯s power. The female elf began to roll on the ground, wailing in agony. After a while, the hair and flesh on her body peeled away, revealing red and white flowers that had heaped together. After a few moments, the flowers merged and reverted to the female elf. If one looked closely, one would notice that the female elf¡¯s skin had faint flower petal patterns and that there was colorful poisonous gas. A few birds that soared above the branches dropped down and jerked on the ground, turning into a pool of blood, just by dispersing the poisonous vapors in the air. ¡°I have also be a mythical creature¡ªthe ferocious poison overlord flower,¡± the female soldier eximed. The remaining elves gritted their teeth and stepped forward. They touched the elf chess piece while under King Jersey¡¯smand. A stunning evolution was created in the primordial forest in an instant. Chapter 539 - Rebuilding the Elves Glory Days

Chapter 539: Rebuilding the Elves¡¯ Glory Days

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The purpose of evolution is to allow a species to change into a form that is more appropriate for that world. There are two forms in this world that are best suited for nature. The first is an element, while the second is a nt.¡± King Jersey stared at the elves who hadpleted their evolution and had elements and nt features on their body. He was ovee with emotion. The extinct elemental giants were the ancestors of the world¡¯s oldest elemental beings. When the elemental giants reached adulthood, they would have tinum-tier or even higher strength. Their massive bodies gave them the ability to destroy the entire globe with a wave of their hands. They could modify the weather and generate elemental tides with a single breath. If it were not for their poor fertility, the elemental giants would undoubtedly be the world¡¯s rulers. The life forms that came after the elemental giants were mythological monsters like blood demons, which were formed of blood. There were a lot of metalponents in the blood, which might be used to make weapons. It could also be thought of as an elemental life form. The elemental elves are the most prevalent beings in the world. They were entirelyposed of elements, and they had simple intelligence. To put it into context, they were all descended from ancient elemental species. nts, which were the evolutionary path chosen by the ancient elves in the past, were no weaker than the elements. nts could absorb light via photosynthesis, roots in soil could also absorb other nutrients, and nts were not as delicate as other species on that. nts could grow in rock fissures, and seemingly fragile roots could prate rock. There were hardly any animals in the arid desert climate, yet some nts could survive rtively wellpared to the strength of the elemental monsters. The tenacious life of nts was precisely what the ancient elves saw. The evolution of the elves from the tree elf species was caused by the elves employing the race chess pieces to evolve while constantly eliminating the consequences of non nt-elemental growth. It was a manipted evolution. That procedure was faster than typical evolution but also reasonably lengthy. The life energy of living creatures powered the elven chess piece¡¯s potential to evolve. The elves in front of them had all drunk from the Spring of Life. Logically, their life energy was nearly endless, but they could not keep evolving. The reason was that their strength and talent were insufficient. They would cause their bodies to copse if they continued to evolve. In that world, there were many different beings. Aside from the elements and nts, there were also humans, sea folks, dragons, and so forth. The purpose of the elven chess pieces was to help the elves keep their race alive. It was not possible for all life forms to cohabit with other races. Their body would copse due to disharmony if too many life forms were in them. The elves¡¯ ability to grow into mythological creatures while remaining self-aware proved their undoing. They would most likely be a more powerful but irrational hunk of flesh if they kept evolving. ¡°I had no idea the energy contained in the elven chess piece was even more potent than I had anticipated. A peak silver-tier elf can advance to tinum-tier, while a gold-tier elf can advance to peak tinum-tier! I would have used that energy a long time ago if I had known it could help the elven army finish its transition. It turns out that the ancient elves had always wielded such a strong force. They possessed such great energy, but why would the old traditions state that such a force was extremely harmful and should only be employed when absolutely necessary?¡± King Jersey surveyed the army of 100 mythological creatures in front of him, ranging from tinum-tier to peak tinum-tier. He was pleasantly surprised but also a little perplexed. The elven race chess piece had always been considered a taboo within the race. No one was permitted to utilize it. He might not have realized the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s strength if he had not used the race chess piece to fight it. In the face of such a heinous ability as supernatural evolution, if the elves were willing to obtain the advantages of any other race, then they could evolve into any race in the world. He could not understand why the ancient elves did not dominate the world with such an extraordinary ability. ¡°Perhaps the ancestors were excessively conservative and evolved just within the range of nts, which is why they were so oppressed by the other races. Since ancient times, our race has been far too nice! It is not the same anymore. I want to release that power and show the world just how powerful we are. I will reforge the elven race¡¯s splendor.¡± He would bring in a total of 100,000 elves. Even someone as powerful as the Forest Dragon King would tremble if all the elves transformed into mythological animals. ¡°Elders, I am curious if you would like to harness the elven race chess piece¡¯s power. Regr elves can turn into such strong entities. If you used it, you could be a strong being on par with the gods.¡± King Jersey could not help but shake the race chess piece in his hand as he solicited advice from the four elders. ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize. We will skip it.¡± ¡°If you really want to be powerful, Your Majesty, you can try it yourself. You are still at peak tinum-tier.¡± The elders shook their heads as they looked at the evolved elves. Most of them possessed nt-like traits; some of them even had their lower bodies transformed into trees that took root in the soil. Compared to typical elves, they resembled trees with facial features and four limbs that could walk. In ancient times, elves had taken that form. That was not something they could bear for the sake of having a powerful body to return to their ancestors. ¡°Yes, I see. What a shame! I will not force you to evolve if you do not want to. I, for one, will make use of the power contained in it.¡± King Jersey sighed, a sorrowful expression on his face. ¡°Is there a reason why you can¡¯t use the elven chess piece, Your Majesty?¡± Daphne asked. ¡°Not really, but as the King, I have to keep my image up. It will be detrimental to my dignity if I evolve into such a form,¡± King Jersey said. Maybe that was why the ancient elves did not abuse race chess pieces. It appeared that his forefathers were likewise drawn to beauty. Daphne was speechless. It was the same as the other elders. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not get into that right now. The experiment was a huge sess. Those evolved elves are already capable of dealing with Watson! But, just to be safe, I should take further precautions.¡± King Jersey ced the elven race chess piece on the ground after a brief period of thought. The ground shook in a radius of several kilometers around him. The ground swelled, and vines grew out of it. They continued to peel off in mid-air, rising to be increasingly more powerful. It was not simply the vines either. The rocks that were spread throughout the earth also evolved. They developed limbs and facial features and began to resemble mythical monsters.. Those altered vines and rocks, still twisted together and growing into even greater creatures, exuded a powerful and demonic aura. Chapter 540 - Assassins

Chapter 540: Assassins

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What happened? Why do my brows seem to be twitching?¡± The Forest Dragon King, Rita, was sitting in a tent in a camp not far from the Elven King and the others. She set the teacup down and scratched the gap between her brows. When she was at the fortress city, she was overjoyed to see Watson. She had nned to stay in the fortress city, but Watson had met her to acquire some information. She also had a contract with the elven army, so she had to return. Her tremendous strength helped her feel the vibrations outdoors. She felt a deep sensation of threat in her heart for no apparent reason. She was a Divine Nature Dragon, and the only things that could challenge her were god-like beings. ¡°Is it possible that a god has appeared in the world? It is simply not conceivable. Even as an advanced elite, I can stay in this world for a year before being ejected. Foreign gods usually have a difficult time entering this world.¡± She stood up and walked out of the camp, mumbling to herself. She vanished in a sh from where she was. She was already at the source of the threat at the next moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking at the elves led by King Jersey, it appeared that they were nothing out of the ordinary. They were the same as before, but there were shrubs more than a meter tall among the luscious trees. With a serene look, the Elven King responded, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Forest Dragon King remained silent before she turned to go. She appeared to have fled, but in reality, she had covered her figure behind an ancient tree that the elves could not see. She paused for a while as she faced the old oak, but she put out a finger and swiped it across the tree trunk. Crack! That made an ear-piercing screech as her finger shed at the tree¡¯s rough bark. The trunk was hacked open, revealing the emerald-green liquid within. The odor filled the air immediately, and the tree trunk trembled as if it were alive. A bizarre creature¡¯s roar apanied it. ¡°What is that?¡± The Forest Dragon King was taken aback. Then, she took two steps backward and snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those foolish elves used their race chess piece¡¯s power in such a spot! People have always overestimated themselves and wished to do something dumb, from ancient times to the present. It has taken the elves tens of thousands of years to evolve and lose the tree spirits¡¯ appearance, yet many desire to repeat the past mistakes. I will wait and see what happens to those folks.¡± .. As the Forest Dragon King left, King Jersey remained motionless. ¡°Have you gone and done it?¡± ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Landon said after taking a look around. ¡°Excellent.¡± King Jersey extended his right hand, and a branch fell from the sky andnded in it. The leaf folded and pped gently as it dropped, transforming into an emerald-green butterfly that pped its wings and soared high into the sky. After reaching a particr altitude, the butterfly gradually developed into a little bird. Then, the small bird flew into the sky, expanding its body to be a slightly smaller pterosaur. ¡°As I predicted, the elven race chess piece allows biological evolution and promotes non-biological evolution. Furthermore, non-biological evolution is faster. Thus, there is no need to be concerned about the problem! What kind of powerful thing will arise when evolution is free of the constraints of bloodlines or even species? It is difficult to imagine. Without a doubt, the elven race chess piece carries the world¡¯s most powerful power.¡± King Jersey¡¯s eyes were aze with mes as he waved to the elves in attendance. ¡°Before conquering the Holy Dragon Kingdom, I still need to make certain ns. During this time, I will have to bother everyone to capture Watson for me, no matter the cost, no matter if it is life or death! I willunch a sweeping assault on the Holy Dragon Kingdom three dayster. Oh, I still need to dispatch someone to notify the Winter Nation that it is time to act. We must take the lead. If the Winter Nation dares to break their promise and drag us down, we will seize the opportunity to destroy them after we have destroyed the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The 100 elven soldiers humbly lowered their heads and agreed. They transformed into light streaks and flew toward the fortress city outside the primeval forest. ... At the fortress city. Watson had got there a day before. Throughout the day, he had progressively assisted the people in reviving soldiers who had died in the battle. The sea folks also transferred supplies from the royal city to the fortress city via the Dragon Pce Network, assisting in the city¡¯s reconstruction. After a day, a portion of the city had recovered from its deteriorated state. Many of the residents had already risen early in the morning, as the sun had just risen. They brought buckets of water to the banks of the Golden River, which ran through the fortress city, and drew water from there. ¡°After drinking water from the golden river, a person would be promoted to a gold-tier elite. Using it to soak our body can provide it with a powerful protective shield that can defend against swords and spears. It is very incredible! We would not have lost terribly to the elves if we did not have the golden river.¡± A guard in armor grabbed a pail of water from the golden river and cleaned his face with it. He stated that with renewed vigor. A swarm of troops dressed in the same gear was near him. One of them attempted to remove his armor and ce it in the bucket, but his partner stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. I am soaking my armor in the river. Since the water can alter the human body, will it have the same effect if we put weapons and armor in it?¡± the soldier asked. ¡°His Majesty brought the river water here; it is a gift from the kingdom. It is quite valuable. How can you use it to aplish such a feat?¡± ¡°I understand how valuable the river water is. His Majesty said that it is prohibited to toss items into the river. If you wish to drink from it, you can¡¯t do so directly. Instead, you must take it from yourself using clean containers. However, there is a limit to how much we may use it. The river is now being used by hundreds of thousands of people in the fortress city. However, the water level appears to remain constant. That is enough to show that the river has greater capacity than we thought. Perhaps it is limitless.¡± ¡°How can the world have inexhaustible resources?¡± The other soldier mocked him. A golden light appeared on the soldier¡¯s drenched armor at that precise time. It exuded an even stronger aura. Even though it had not been upgraded to gold-tier, it was far more powerful than the previous bronze-tier armor. ¡°The river is not only effective for humans, but it also works on armor and weaponry. After soaking it in the water, it has been upgraded to silver-tier. Its protective ability is no longer inferior to gold-tier armor.¡± The soldier yelled in astonishment as he took the armor from the bucket. The soldiers around him wanted to criticize his behavior, but after watching that scenario, they started taking off their armor and soaking them in the bucket too. On both sides of the river, people dressed in Holy See regalia were also there. Their garments were spotlessly white, and a golden insignia of the Holy Dragon Kingdom was emzoned on their chests. A portrait of a young man was on the insignia. That attire was the signature outfit of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s new Holy See. Watson, the Guardian God, was depicted in the insignia. It was Queen Avril¡¯s strategy to create that collection of garments; the goal was to increase people¡¯s trust in Watson. ¡°Praise be to the wonderful Young Master Watson, who has bestowed upon us this holy water. Believe in him as much as you believe in the sun!¡± ¡°The Huberian Cathedral is looking for more faithful followers. If you join now, you will receive the holy supper, blessed by Young Master Watson, every day. He will also help you get a stronger ability.¡± ¡°Would you like to get stronger? Then pay a visit to the Huberian Cathedral! Have you hit a snag in your cultivation? The Huberian Cathedral is your only option. You will be able to break through whether you are a warrior, a mage, or an archer. The Huberian Cathedral is a refuge, a gathering ce for gorgeous men and beautifuldies.¡± One by one, the believers carried buckets of water while handing out Holy See pamphlets to passersby in order to propagate their faith. Fawkes was wrapped in a beautiful robe and stood by the riverbank. As he looked around, he could not help but sigh at the young man in front of him. ¡°The fortress city has recovered in just one day. The residents appear to have forgotten about the battle.. Your Highness, you are truly a remarkable individual! I am curious why you invited me here so early, Your Highness.¡± Chapter 541 - Rebuilding The Fortress City

Chapter 541: Rebuilding The Fortress City

¡°What are you doing?¡± Fawkes inquired as he discreetly yawned while covering his mouth with his hand. His eyes were clouded with unmistakable weariness. The fortress city had just been liberated from the grasp of the elven army. He had a lot of work to do as the city lord. Furthermore, his wife had been resurrected from the dead. He did not get much sleep because he and his wife had been intimate for an extended period. He was drifting off in his office that morning, staring at the mountains of paperwork on his desk. Finally, a soldier informed him that Watson had a question for him. He skipped breakfast and dashed toward the golden river. Watson was at the riverbank and studied the people on both sides of the river. He had not said anything, so it was not proper for him to inquire. After standing on the riverbank for half an hour, his hands and feet felt numb. He could not help but inquire. ¡°Lord Fawkes, can you tell me how you feel about the current fortress city?¡± Watson did not explicitly respond to his inquiry. He turned around with his hands behind his back and smiled. ¡®How do I feel?¡± After a brief moment of startled silence, Fawkes said, ¡°The current fortress city is more than ten times stronger than before. I am feeling pretty wonderful.¡± He stared in the direction of the golden river as he spoke. A hundred massive, pitch-ck submarines were parked there. Those submarines yed an important part in thebat against the elven army the previous day. Those submarines had already be aponent of the fortress city. Many sea folks had arrived out of nowhere, their fish tails swinging. They were holding enormous boxes. Some of the crates held food, while others held clothing and weaponry. Fawkesuded Watson¡¯s vision of the Golden River. He brought his family to the riverside after his wife was resurrected to get water for them to drink and have a rxing bath. He possessed the strength of a gold-tier elite and also a tremendous protective shield simr to gold-tier armor. He also visited Watson¡¯s idol at the newly built church in the fortress city. He had expressed his trust toward Watson and received a wonderful gift in return. He was formerly a warrior cultivator. He possessed diamond-tier knowledge as a warrior, but he also had the capacity to practice magic. He learned to be a dual cultivator with a warrior¡¯s and mage¡¯s abilities. In the fortress city, there were many people like him. He would be able to advance to gold-tier as long as he drank the water from the golden river. At the time, the fortress city¡¯s poption was essentially greater than tinum-tier. He would be able to get superior knowledge as long as he continued to believe in Watson. Everyone would advance to tinum-tier. That was something the Holy Dragon Kingdom, which had boasted less than ten tinum-tier elites, could not consider. However, given Watson¡¯s ability to generate things like the golden river and even resurrect the dead, it was not surprising that he could increase a person¡¯s strength to tinum-tier. ¡°Is that it?¡± Watson persisted in his question as if he was not happy with Fawkes¡¯ response. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Fawkes had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°There is one other thing. I have not acknowledged you adequately, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry. We will never forget what you did for the city. If you desire something, just say the word, and I will do my utmost to fulfill your request. It is quite rare toe across someone like you who is exceptional in skills, wisdom, and kindness, all at the same time. My admiration for you is like the golden river, which flows indefinitely.¡± Watson¡¯s query, in his opinion, was presumably motivated by a desire to receive his appreciation after aplishing so much. Some of his words werepliments, and most of them were genuine. Everything Watson had done was something he would not even consider. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as a miracle. Many of the city¡¯s citizens have shifted their beliefs from the seven gods to Watson. That must have something to do with Watson¡¯s actions. ¡°Do not sing my praises, Lord Fawkes. I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡± ¡°The fortress city might have gotten stronger, but it is still insufficient, in my opinion. The elves have earned the ability to live after drinking from the Spring of Life. However, possessing tinum-tier strength is inadequate in the face of a 100,000-elven army. If the elves return now, you will not be able to keep going on your own.¡± His purpose at the fortress city was to force the elven army to leave so that he could deal with the Winter Nation¡¯s threat. He would not be able to attain that purpose if the residents of the fortress city were unable to repel the elven army. As a result, there was only one thing he needed to do right then. ¡°Your Highness, what you mentioned made perfect sense. Even though I have tinum-tier strength now, the immortal elven army will exhaust me to my death. It looks like you have an idea.¡± Fawkes seemed tense. He could note up with a solid strategy for dealing with the immortal elves. After all, the Holy Dragon Kingdom had sessfully conquered thatnd in the past by depending on Antonio, an immortal. Plus, they had so many elves in their army! Unless, of course, the fortress city¡¯s army was blessed with the potential to remain immortal. When he fought the elves, he saw how the sea folks around Watson were resurrected after they were killed. They shared the same traits as the elves. Perhaps those sea folk creatures¡¯ immortality had something to do with Watson. ¡°The simplest method to stop the elves is to avoid fighting them. So, I intend to strengthen the defenses. There will be no way to break in if the fortress city bes an unbreakable fortress, even if the elves could not die! I summoned you, Lord Fawkes, because I want you to keep the residents from being too astonished when I modify the stronghold. You have the ability to calm people down.¡± Watson¡¯s statements did not live up to Fawkes¡¯ expectations. He appeared to be dissatisfied. ¡°That¡¯s your thought? Do not worry, Your Majesty. Do whatever you want. I will notify the city¡¯s people.¡± He hoped Watson would provide them the capacity to be immortal and allow them to fight the elves. He did not expect Watson to only fortify the fortress city. He did not believe that the fortress city would be able to survive more elven attacks after it had been upgraded. Furthermore, fortifying a city would necessitate many people and material resources. It would be preferable to teach them the power of resurrection. Fawkes, despite his disappointment, did not dare to express it. Watson had already done a lot for the fortress city, so he could not have high expectations. ¡°It is reassuring to hear that.¡± Watson¡¯s smile widened as Fawkes realized what he was thinking. He turned around and reached out toward the metropolis ahead of him. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± The entire castle city rocked. The ground shook within a ten-kilometer radius, transforming into streams of light that converged in the direction of the fortress city. The fortress city, which was covered in trash, had created numerous tall pces quickly. However, that was not the end of it. The walls outside the pces increased as well, from tens of meters to hundreds of meters in height. The height had increased tenfold from before. The front piece converged in the air, forming a massive dome that encircled the city. The fortress city had turned into a real fortress. The dome was translucent, and it glistened like diamonds. It elicited a frenzy of exmations throughout the city the moment it appeared. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why is there a wall in the sky?¡± Chapter 542 - The Nine-Layer Star Dome Enchantment

Chapter 542: The Nine-Layer Star Dome Enchantment

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fawkes looked nkly up at the glistening dome that had risen above his head. The dome was made of high-quality materials. It appeared to be incredibly hard, but it did not affect the sunlight. Magic runes that flowed unexpectedly appeared and disappeared on the dome¡¯s translucent substance. He had expected Watson¡¯s strengthening of the fortress city to make the city¡¯s defenses stronger than before, but he had not expected the city to shift so dramatically. The fortress city was suddenly brimming with magnificent pces. Dense energy particles congregated to produce a bright energy tide. On the ground, there were a few specks of cloud. The city on the ground appeared to be a floating divine kingdom, but what surprised him the most was that Watson had aplished that feat with merely a wave of his hand. He felt as if he were dreaming. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the fortress city with the nearby surface. You have obtained a starlight-tierary fortress.] [Starlight-tier Building:ary Fortress] [Abilities: Star Dome Enchantment (the fortress contains the energy of an entire. It can absorb the light of the stars and release a protective shield to resist attacks at the starlight-tier), Casting Star Cannons (the offensive weapon of theary fortress can shoot out destructive light beams containing the power of the stars).] [Additional abilities: Star Rotation (theary fortress rotates all the time and can reverse the gravity around the fortress), Star Revolution (theary fortress revolves around the capital of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, leaving behind ayer of star dome enchantment wherever it passes. Once the enchantment is destroyed, it will absorb starlight to recover.)] After Watson performed the fusion system, the sound of a system notification rang in his ears. ¡°Lord Fawkes, I am going to put the newly upgradedary fortress to the test. Could you please exin it to the residents?¡± Watson turned into a streak of light and flew into the air, leaving Fawkes looking as if he was about to cry. He stood there stomping his feet, mumbling, ¡°What is going on?¡± Watson requested that he exin the situation. He had no idea how he was going to do that. ¡°Watson converted the fortress city into that with a flick of his finger,¡± he told the residents. ¡°The fortress city is now known as theary fortress. Could everyone agree on that?¡± However, he still did not grasp the power that Watson¡¯s so-calledary fortress possessed. Ignoring Fawkes¡¯s reaction, Watson was already standing high in the sky. Theary fortress was a huge star structure that was emitting starlight. It also had ayer of starlight barrier. It reached up to the sky and had no end. It was rooted to the ground below. The barrier was surrounded by a high-density cyclone that only existed in outer space. shes of lightning also protected the building. The rumbling sound that came from the movement was very frightening. Initially, the fortress city covered a 10-kilometer radius. Its area had grown to more than 100 kilometers after Watson¡¯s modification. The fortress was slowly moving from west to east, and the starlight barrier on the ground was constantly extending. The fortress city had moved almost 100 kilometers in just a few minutes, leaving behind a 100-kilometer-long starlight barrier. The teleportation array¡¯s light appeared beneath Watson¡¯s feet. His body fluttered in midair indefinitely, keeping up with the speed of theary stronghold. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯snd was shaped like an uneven ellipse. The borders to the north and south were incredibly long. As theary fortress moved, a hemispherical barrier appeared, with the capital in the center, progressively enclosing the area of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Utan City was located in one of the few border cities not far from theary fortress. ¡°Look, Mommy! Meteors have fallen to the ground.¡± A small child waited at the city entrance, clutching his mother¡¯s hand. His eyes shone as he raised his head and pointed outside the city. ¡°Oh, meteors are in the sky. Why would meteors be on the ground?¡± The boy¡¯s mother patted his head with a look of astonishment on her face and a reproachful tone. ¡°I am not making this up. There are meteors on the ground.¡± The youngster insisted, leading his mother to look up. She was astonished when she saw it. She noticed a massive star surrounded by a tornado at the city¡¯s side. It brought with it a smothering sense of tyranny from all directions. It flew quickly beyond the city¡¯s outskirts, causing ayer of starlight barrier to develop as far as the eye could see, shutting out the sunshine. It was not just the surrounding cities. Following the movement of theary fortress, an increasing number of people witnessed the meteor and the massive light barrier that appeared at the border. Many people rubbed their eyes subconsciously; they thought they were dreaming. Across the border... Rumble! ¡°Did you see it? It appears that a meteor has just flown out of Mount Creation.¡± A farmer¡¯s work was interrupted by a loud bang. He rested his hoe on his shoulder and cast a narrowed gaze towards the distance. ¡°It appears to be a meteor. It is the first time I have seen a meteor on the ground. I believe Young Master Watson was standing on the meteor. I am not sure whether I saw it correctly.¡± Another farmer extended his angel wings and took flight. He grumbled to himself as he ced his palm on his brow. ¡°Only Young Master Watson is capable of creating a flying star on the ground! Look, a protective shield has formed on the ground where the flying star moved. It appears to be quite powerful. Even diamond-tier strikes could not prate such a formidable protective shell, right? Is Young Master Watson constructing a safety to safeguard the kingdom?¡± More Mount Creation residents took to the skies. Their eyesight was excellent for tinum-tier elites. They saw the meteor fly by, and a tall wall formed of starlight had emerged outside of Mount Creation, where the Dragonspine Snow Mountain had copsed. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s rotation will take around a day, based on the pace of theary fortress. A day is far too long. Please allow me to expedite this.¡± Watson murmured to himself as he stood over theary fortress. He stretched his right hand toward theary fortress as he spoke, and a gleamingpass materialized in his hand. The Limitless Compass was one of the three peak starlight-tier artifacts he had previously made. The Limitless Compass could manipte space. Watson infinitelypressed the entire space where the Holy Dragon Kingdom was located at that time, forcing theary fortress to go around the Holy Dragon Kingdom once in just a few seconds. The Holy Dragon Kingdom could be seen clearly from the sky. A clear outline formed on the border¡¯s line as if a god was sketching a circle with a brush on the map of the continent. That was not the end of the story. After constructing theary fortress, Watson waved his hand and called the Book of Wisdom. He invited ancient cities to descend andbine with those cities through the Book of Wisdom. He built the other eightary fortresses in the same manner. On the outskirts of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, nineary fortresses rose, establishing nine invincible starlight walls. Each of them revolved at a distinct rate around the kingdom¡¯s core. Watson nodded in approval after he finished those. ¡°With nineary fortresses and the starlight barrier, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s defense will be invincible from now on!¡± Previously, the most impressive thing he had aplished with the fusion system was to fuse the whole boundary. He had ovee that and united the entire outer region of the Holy Dragon Kingdom.. It was an incredible miracle. Chapter 543 - Worshipping Him As A God

Chapter 543: Worshipping Him As A God

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were nineary fortresses. That structure was inspired by the nine walls surrounding the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital had never been attacked by natural cmities or conflicts because of those walls. Compared to theary fortresses Watson was constructing, the so-called high walls were nothing. ¡°It would be impossible to breach the defenses of those nineary fortresses without starlight-tier attacks! It¡¯s like I have imprisoned the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Those on the outside can¡¯t enter it, and those on the inside can¡¯t leave without my permission.¡± Watson put the Book of Wisdom and the Limitless Compass away, enjoying his work. He had always hoped to use the system to merge the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. There were no restrictions in the past due to the massive mountain. ¡°The unification of theary fortresses is just the first stage. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s territory will be merged after this. But I can¡¯t do it too quickly. I must expose some information to the kingdom¡¯s residents for them to be able to adapt to the kingdom¡¯s circumstances.¡± Watson considered ways to integrate and modify the kingdom. He had always wished for his family and friends to have a good life. It was a fantastic idea to begin by altering the environment where everyone lived. He had already built the Mount Creation, the Dragon Star, and the Dragon Pce. Then, he built theary fortresses. What would the Holy Dragon Kingdom look like if hebined all of those starlight-tier buildings? He was excited about it. During his thought, a group of peoplemanded by Fawkes extended their fighting aura wings or used wind element magic to soar in theary fortress, which had been fused from the fortress city. Everyone in the room was taken aback by the nineary fortresses and the nine vastary belts that surrounded them. ¡°This is incredible. I can¡¯t believe how decrepit the fortress city has be. By the way, can it still be called a city when it has deteriorated to that extent?¡± ¡°It is not just the fortress city. His Highness has also built eight identical cities as well as a massive light shield. Those light shields are invisible and cover an unknown area. That is the defensive system His Highness devised tobat the elves. I am curious how it works. You should be extremely familiar with that, Lord Fawkes. Please tell us about it.¡± ¡°How did those massive starlight barriers appear, Lord Fawkes? And how did His Highness design those-like cities? They can move on their own. Please tell us.¡± They all turned their gazes to Fawkes while they were eximing in surprise. Fawkes had just informed them that Watson intended to remodel the fortress cities to strengthen their defensive capabilities to avoid being breached by the elves. He had also advised them not to be rmed. They were mentally prepared for it, but when they saw what Watson had made, they could not help but be surprised. Even the exquisite mansions inside were enough to take them by surprise. They had never heard of or seen such a city before. They would not even dare to live in it if they did not ask. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me; I¡¯m not sure either! His Highness just mentioned the city names to me. You can ask His Highness about the purpose of theary fortress and how it was built.¡± Fawkes¡¯ expression was sour. All folks came up to him and asked him how he knew Watson did it. His heart was filled with astonishment and doubt as well. Watson had just stated that he intended to devise a defensive strategy to prevent the elves from attacking. He assumed Watson would not be able toplete the task. Reality had pped him on the face. The elves would not be able to break through the massive starlight barrier, let alone theary fortresses. It was not only the elves; no one in that world would be able to breach such a fortress. ¡°Everyone, pay attention to me. All theary fortresses have a starlight-tier defense. In other words, as long as one is not a god, there is no way to ovee its defenses! Thoseary fortresses should be numbered from one to nine. Theary castles you all will dwell in are the No. 1ary fortress, buried deep within the. You have the option of living there in peace.¡± Watson cleared his voice and utilized hisbat aura to widen the sound as he heard conversations from all directions. Aside from the No. 1ary fortress, Watson had no intention of allowing anyone to dwell in the remaining eightary fortresses. Perhaps he would deploy some soldiers to function as monitors, keeping an eye out for intruders. That would assure the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s safety. ¡°They can endure the gods¡¯ attacks. Is that right?¡± After hearing Watson¡¯s words, one official disyed an expression of astonishment. The gods had ruled over humans in that realm. The gods were almighty in the eyes of themon people, and the fortresses could even survive the gods¡¯ attacks. It was difficult for them to envision what form of attack could breach those defenses. ¡°The golden river can assist us in our quest for achieving gold-tier. We can even get a power that exceeds our current level if we believe in him. It does not seem impossible for those defensive barriers to survive gods¡¯ attacks,¡± someone else said. They might not have believed it if it had been spoken by someone else in front of them, but it was Watson who had said it. His influence in the fortress city has already surpassed human strength in thest two days. He could, after all, raise the dead. Many people in the fortress city believed Watson was a reincarnation of a god, which was why he possessed such extraordinary abilities. How could they not believe the words of a reincarnated god? ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness. You¡¯ve assisted us in repelling the elven army and increasing our strength. You have built a formidable defense for the fortress city. We are at a loss for words to express our gratitude.¡± While many people were astonished, they enthusiastically conveyed their gratitude to Watson. ¡°Everyone, do not stand on ceremony. Building those nineary fortresses is just the beginning of my efforts to improve the fortress city! It is not enough to simply have a strong defense. To be safe, I must assist everyone in increasing their strength. Even if the elves manage to breach the barrier, they will not be a threat to you. Let us get started right away before the elves attack.¡± Watson smiled as he looked at the crowd. ¡°Will our strength continue to grow?¡± After hearing Watson¡¯s statements, everyone in the room was taken aback. Many of them had been regr folks just a day before, but they had gained tinum-tier strength in just one day. Watson¡¯s powers did not appear to be limited to that. ¡°Of course, your existing abilities are insufficient in the face of a true elite. I can make you tens of times stronger than you are today. The only requirement is that you work with me.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness, that we shall be here for you.¡± ¡°Whatever you do, we will undoubtedly cooperate! We shall do whatever you want us to do from now on.¡± Many people from the original fortress city exchanged nces. Everyone knelt in front of Watson. Many of them used to regard Watson as a hero.. Then, they regarded him as a god. Chapter 544 - The God of Deaths Descendants

Chapter 544: The God of Death¡¯s Descendants

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°We will soon be able to pass through the primitive forest and arrive at the fortress city. Everyone, please rest.¡± A team of over a hundred elves passed through the dense primitive forest. Even though each of them did not exude a powerful aura, the aura of a high-tier life form still made the nearby magical beasts retreat three meters away. Some magical beasts that could not dodge in time even crawled on the ground, whimpering and shivering. The person who spoke was a female elf leading the elven troops. That female elf had short emerald-green hair and wore ck tights, exposing her thighs and smooth lower abdomen. She looked very sexy. She also wore a ck mask on her face, only revealing a pair of beautiful star-shaped eyes. Her thin eyebrows were like two willow leaves. That female elf was the leader of the assassination team sent by the Elven King to capture Watson. Her name was Delta, and she was initially a member of the elven assassination team under Elder Daphne¡¯smand. Every member of the elven assassination team was trained as an assassin from birth. They did not have real names, only code names. Delta was a code name, symbolizing that she upied the fourth seat in the assassination team. The three assassins above her position were Alpha, Beta, and Gamma. At that moment, she was apanied by Beta. They were different from the 100 elven assassins that King Jersey had temporarily assembled as professional assassins. They were more professional. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. After traveling for a day, I can finally rest.¡± A burly man with short white hair and a longbow on his back sat down with his arms pping. His body was different from the other elves¡¯ gorgeous clothes made of leaves. He wore a simple linen robe. His exposed skin was covered in knife wounds and sword scars. ¡°Is there anyone willing to go hunting and get us some food?¡± After sitting on the ground, the burly man looked around. Sensing his gaze, the other elves¡¯ pupils contracted, and they subconsciously took a few steps backward. It was obvious that they were afraid of that burly man. ¡°Beta, if you want to eat, go find it yourself. We are not your ves,¡± Delta frowned and berated him in dissatisfaction. The seemingly carefree, white-haired elf was the second-inmand of the assassination team¡ªBeta. In the battle at the fortress city the previous day, Beta had single-handedly killed more than 200 humans. His greatest contribution that day was taking down the fortress city. ¡°Delta, why are you talking to me like that? Are you provoking me? His Majesty sent you and me to that battle. I¡¯m already very displeased about that. I am enough to capture a human youth. Sending so many useless people will only slow me down. You guys can only be useful in capturing animals and cooking. If you can¡¯t even do that, I really don¡¯t know why I have to bring you guys along.¡± Beta reached out to pick her ears, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth. Her seemingly casual words contained strong killing intent. ¡°Beta, what do you mean? You¡¯re indeed very strong. We may not be your match, but we¡¯ve also be powerful after our race chess piece improved. Don¡¯t underestimate us.¡± Without waiting for Delta to speak, a male elf in the crowd had spoken up in anger. As he spoke, the male elf looked carefully at Delta. When he realized that Delta was expressionless and did not look at him, a hint of disappointment appeared on his face. Even though Delta was an assassin, her beautiful appearance and excellent figure brought her many admirers in the elven race. That male elf was one of them. The veil on Delta¡¯s face was not to hide her facial features to avoid being recognized. It hid her beauty and prevented her from receiving too much attention. Leaving Delta aside, that male elf had stood up against Beta because he had transformed under the power of the race chess pieces. He was only a weak silver-tier elf in the past, but he had transformed into a tinum-tier mythical creature. He was an elite, no matter how one thought about it. ¡°I remember that you were one of the first people to be given energy by His Majesty using the race¡¯s chess pieces. The one who awakened seems to be the blood demon race.¡± Beta turned around and sneered, ¡°You¡¯recent and think that you¡¯re an amazing elite just because the power was given to you. Because of that mindset, I say that you guys can¡¯t do it! The so-called strength would be meaningless if they were not earned through countless trials and tribtions. I can kill a guy like you with just a flick of my finger. Would you believe me if I said that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Feeling the coldness in Beta¡¯s eyes, the male elf¡¯s body trembled, and then he puffed out his chest. Whoosh! A soundless wind blew past, and a crack suddenly appeared on the male elf¡¯s body. The crack rotated around his neck. Then, his head broke off from his neck with a click and fell to the ground. The surrounding elves looked terrified because they did not even see how Beta attacked the male elf before he died. The male elf¡¯s head still looked the same as before; it was as if he did not even feel that he was injured. ¡°Overconfidence. That is the symbol of an idiot.¡± Retracting his finger, Beta continued to pick his ears. The male elf who had his head cut off had reacted, and scarlet blood appeared on the surface of his head and body. The blood then turned into hard steel. The connection in the air seemed to reforge his body. However, that process onlysted for half of the scarlet blood before ayer of ck mist appeared on the surface. Under the effect of the ck mist, the blood¡¯s condensation finally stopped, but the blood had lost its vitality. It copsed to the ground, and the terrified voice of the male elf came from within it. ¡°Why can¡¯t my body regenerate? I have the bloodline of the mythical creature, blood demon. Even if my body is hacked into pieces, I can be resurrected with just a piece of tissue remaining. But why¡ª¡± The screams stopped abruptly. The Blood Demon Elf¡¯s body had turned entirely rotten from blood water that seeped into the soil and disappeared. ¡°Beta had killed one of us.¡± ¡°His Majesty had also given him the power from the chess piece set. What race did he evolve from? How did he kill the blood demon race that imed to be immortal? Let¡¯s not talk about that. We have drunk from the Spring of Life to gain eternal life. Why didn¡¯t the other elves resurrect?¡± The elves looked at the blood on the ground, their expressions bing even more gloomy. ¡°Beta, you dare to use the power of death on yourpanion? Under its effect, your opponent will not be protected. They might even wee true death. Before capturing Watson, you had already lost apanion for no reason atll. What are you trying to do?¡± Delta could not stand it any longer; she snorted coldly. ¡®I just told him that I could kill him. He did not believe that he had chosen to give his life to me. What can I do? Such a foolish fellow would not be able to do anything even if he was alive. Instead, he might be a burden. What I am doing is meaningful! Delta, I advise you to keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending you to eternal sleep as well.¡± Beta stretched his hand from his ear and flicked it. He revealed his mouthful of sharp teeth at Delta, as if he would attack Delta if she said something wrong. ¡°You... forget it.¡± Delta¡¯s expression darkened. Her lips moved as she wanted to say something, but in the end, she chose to hold it in. As the leader of the assassination team, she and Beta were also given the power of a race chess piece. Since they had their own powerful strength, she and Beta had evolved into mythical creatures that were different from the others. They were already peak diamond-tier elites. Beta was evolved from an ancient god, the God of Death. It was a race born from the God of Death¡¯s blood. It possessed the ability to bestow death to the people.. However, she evolved her mythical creature Phoenix and Beta¡¯s abilities were too weak; it was not a good fight. Chapter 545 - Where Did The Fortress City Go?

Chapter 545: Where Did The Fortress City Go?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°How annoying. Why does my partner have to be that homicidal maniac Beta?¡± Half an hour had passed since Beta killed one of herpanions. During that half an hour, all the elves still rested at that spot. Some hunted a few animals and mixed them with nts before cooking them; no one dared to criticize Beta¡¯s actions. Delta sat on a protruding rock a little further away. She put a sour wild fruit into her mouth and sighed unhappily. As the only woman in the assassination unit, Elder Daphne treated her very well. Some of the assassins who ranked lower in the team also adored her. That led to a good childhood for her, there were often male elves who gave her gifts, but she was not satisfied with them. Instead, she envied those ordinary elven girls. ¡°Elder?Daphne gave me a dagger on my 18th birthday. Those men who adored me gave me gifts that were either concealed weapons or sharp arrows made by craftsmen. Thest time I opened the gift, I identally cut my hand. Those guys are indeed assassins. They don¡¯t understand the thoughts of young girls at all. Their gifts can¡¯t make people happy.¡± She sighed. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. If she had not been chosen to be a member of the assassination team when she was young, she would have been able to ept flowers, cakes, and other exquisite gifts just like an ordinary girl. She would not have been reduced to carrying out an assassination together with Beta, watching Beta kill a teammate without being able to stop it. Delta¡¯s dream in that life was very simple. It was to be a simple girl, marry a person she liked, and have many sons. ¡°Lady Delta, mealtime is over. Should we set off?¡± Her fantasy was interrupted. She raised her head and realized that a male elf had appeared in front of her. He was clearly asking her a question, but his gaze could not help but drift in the direction of Beta. At that moment, Beta was holding a bone that still had meat on it. He wasining as he ate. ¡°This meat tastes too ordinary. Even though it¡¯s an assassination mission, why didn¡¯t anyone bring seasoning with them? Speaking of which, haven¡¯t any of us evolved into a race that has something to do with seasonings? For example, we can extract sea salt from our bodies, or our blood can be converted into seasonings. It makes me feel bad when I eat such disgusting food. Even the cooking is so casual. Shouldn¡¯t such a person die to atone for his sins?¡± How could there be such a race? They even wanted to kill the cook just because they hated food. It was too cruel. Delta was speechless. She wanted to retort, but after some thought, she held back. ¡°Go tell the others that we will set off immediately.¡± After consoling the elf in front of her, Delta knew that the reason the elf came to find her was that he was afraid that Beta would not be satisfied with the food and be angry. ¡°Beta, it¡¯s time for us to leave! If you really want to eat delicious food, it¡¯s not toote to wait until we reach the fortress city. It¡¯s said that many people there are proficient in cooking. Many of the cuisines are things that we have never seen before.¡± After consoling her subordinates, Delta quickly came to Beta¡¯s side. ¡°Delta, that makes sense. When I attacked the fortress city, I was so focused on killing people that I forgot to spare one or two humans! Even though humans are weak, they are good at inventing. Furthermore, human girls are also very good-looking. This time, I will pay more attention. Before I kill them, I will choose some to be my ves. I believe that His Majesty will not me me if he knows about that.¡± Beta smiled and put the boar bone he had almost chewed into his mouth as his sharp teeth chewed it. It made a creaking sound as it was chewed into pieces and swallowed into his stomach. Beta was very rxed. It seemed like it would only take a minute for him to break through the fortress city and catch Watson. After all, he had already attacked the fortress city once before, and Delta was also convinced of that. Although Beta had a brutal personality and often attacked hispanions, which gave the elven elders a headache, Beta¡¯s ability was enough to make up for that. Landon was widely recognized as the strongest elven elite, and Beta could notpare to Landon in terms of strength. However, in terms of assassination, Beta could kill elites that Landon could not. The so-called assassination was to defeat the strong with the weak. It waspletely different from a head-on confrontation. Poison, threats, hidden weapons, and all kinds of despicable methods could be used. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of ways to deal with Watson. When I see him, I can kill him in 12 ways, but I won¡¯t let him die so easily.¡± With an unbridled smile, Beta¡¯s eyes glowed red. ¡°Beta, didn¡¯t His Majesty say that he wanted to keep Watson alive? Why are you killing him?¡± Delta suppressed the difort in her heart. ¡°Killing the target of the mission is my creed. His Majesty might have said that he wanted to keep Watson alive, but I don¡¯t intend to abide by it! Delta, are you going to stop me?¡± Delta simply shook her head andined in her heart. She would not stop him, and there would not be any benefits. If she could kill Watson, it would be consideredpleting the mission. Even if His Majesty pursued that issue, she could also shift the responsibility to Beta. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say much now. Let¡¯s enter the fortress city first.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be very easy to enter the fortress city? We had already breached it yesterday, and His Majesty¡¯s Marite Poison had poisoned almost everyone. Now, the city should be filled with wails, and the defenses should bex. We can sneak in easily.¡± Beta shook his head with a disdainful expression. ording to his spection, no other elves would be able to stop him if he were to enter the fortress city alone. He could capture Watson, but he might also be able to upy the entire city. If he could do that, His Majesty would also reward him. With that thought in mind, he was just about to get up and head toward the fortress city when the scouts returned. They shouted with a terrified expression. ¡°Something bad has happened. The fortress city... the fortress city is gone.¡± Gone? ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°How can a city disappear into thin air? Did someone use a disguise spell to hide it? Take a better look.¡± The elves looked at each other in disbelief. The scout still had a panicked expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. The fortress city is gone. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and see for yourself! Not only is the fortress city gone, but ayer of starlight has also appeared where the fortress city used to be. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a defensive measure set up by the people there. No matter how we attack, we can¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°Useless! You Can¡¯t even break ayer of protective barrier, and you¡¯re already back with your tail between your legs?¡± Beta heard that and came in front of the scout with a whoosh. He raised his hand to grab the scout¡¯s neck and questioned him coldly. When the scout¡¯s face was red, and he had difficulty breathing, Beta released his hand and threw him on the ground. ¡°If you can¡¯t break the protective barrier, then you can just die there. You¡¯ll likely bring your pursuers and expose our location if youe back. Or what if their higher-ups sense our intention to attack and secretly escape? Fortunately, I did not sense the aura of any pursuers. It seems like the residents of the human city have no intention of pursuing us. It depends on whether they want to escape or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Beta. I was wrong. Please punish me.¡± The scouty on the ground, his face red from being reprimanded. He rubbed his neck and spoke with difficulty. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your apology now. We¡¯ll talk about it after we break through the fortress city.¡± After giving the scout a stern look, Beta turned around, and a ball of ck mist appeared on his body. The mist formed six wings that carried him into the air and turned into a streak of ck light that shot toward the fortress city. The other elves, led by Delta, followed suit. The primitive forest that the elves had set up camp was not far from the fortress city. They only had to fly for a few minutes before they arrived in front of the fortress city. To be precise, they had arrived at the original fortress city because the fortress city had already disappeared. An endless transparent starlight barrier was in front of them. ¡°What is that? Where did the fortress city go?¡± The elves looked at the scene in front of them with shock. When the scouts came back to talk about the situation in the fortress city, they were not as irritable as Beta, but they also thought that that elf was a good-for-nothing. That was until they saw the scene in front of them.. Many of them were even worse than the scouts. Chapter 546 - The Nine Layers Of Barrier

Chapter 546: The Nine Layers Of Barrier

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Is that light barrier formed by some kind of magic? It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of magic could release such a huge light barrier. I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± An elf stared nkly at the protective light barrier in front of him. He subconsciously stretched out his right hand. His right hand immediately transformed into a sharp machete from flesh and blood. The machete grew in the air and became forty meters long, it was several meters wide, and itnded heavily on the light shield. Bang! With a muffled sound, a few cracks appeared on the 40-meter-long machete that the elf¡¯s right hand had transformed into. Meanwhile, the starlight barrier did not move at all. It did not even shake once. That powerful defensive power shocked the elves present. After the elf who had attacked the starlight barrier was upgraded by their race chess piece, they obtained the bloodline of a mythical creature called the Saiya Giant Ape. They possessed the ability to transform their limbs into a weaponparable to a tinum-tier weapon. At the same time, the weapon touched by it would be enchanted, bing even more powerful than an ordinary tinum-tier weapon. A tinum-tier weapon could not shatter the light barrier, which meant that the spell was very likely to be diamond-tier. In addition, the range of that spell could not be seen, and it was connected to the ground from the sky to the ground. No one knew how much area it covered, but it had a range of several hundred kilometers, at least. It was hard to imagine what kind of person could cast a diamond-tier spell covering a few hundred kilometers. Even Antonio, who had lived for more than 400 years and was known as the greatest mage in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, could cast even one-tenth of that spell. The power in his body would be exhausted. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get out of my way. A mereyer of magic shield has already stumped all of you. You¡¯re really useless.¡± Beta grinned. His arrogant words made it impossible for the elves to refute him. They made way for him. Pushing the few elves beside him, Beta came to the front of the enormous light barrier. Stretching his shoulders, he extended his right hand. ¡°A barrier of this level, I can probably break it with one hand.¡± A thick ck fog emerged from Beta¡¯s right hand as he spoke. He held it in his palm and gradually formed a solid ck sphere. He ruthlessly threw it in the direction of the light barrier. ¡°Diamond-tier fighting technique, Death Hole!¡± The entire ck sphere was formed from the aura of death that he had mastered. The Death Hole was topress the aura of the dead to the extreme and then explode. Faced with such a powerful aura of death, anyone below tinum-tier would instantly melt into undead creatures or skeletons. Even if the shield in front of him were a diamond-tier shield, it would still be corroded by the aura of death that cracked the wall. The Death Hole soon collided with the starlight barrier. The ck death aura appeared on the surface of the barrier like spots and began to permeate into it, leaving ayer of corrosion marks on it. The corroded areas were expanding. Beta could not help but smile proudly. ¡°I told you that that starlight barrier was easy to break... Hmm?¡± He was suddenly stunned halfway through his sentence. The other elves present were also startled because they saw the protective barrier that Beta had corroded with death magic had healed quickly. The ck spots had also disappeared as if they had never appeared before. ¡°Beta failed?¡± One of the Elves could not help but exim. ¡°His ability originated from the descendants of the God of Death. He could kill us after we drank the water from the Spring of Life. Why can¡¯t he break through that protective barrier?¡± Even though he could counter the effects of water from the Spring of Life, he could not break through the protective barrier. Did that mean the attributes of the protective barrier in front of him were even stronger than water from the Spring of Life? The water from the Spring of Life was a supreme treasure passed down by the elven race since ancient times. Only Beta, who had mastered the power of death, could counter its effects. That was because Beta¡¯s ability originated from a god. Was the power in the light barrier also at the level of a god? How was that possible? ¡°A mere barrier can withstand my attack? It seems like I have underestimated my opponent! However, I did not use my full strength just now. That attack was only ten percent of my strength. Next, I will use all of my strength.¡± After exining, Beta¡¯s expression became serious as he looked at the defensive barrier in front of him. ¡°Peak diamond-tier fighting technique, Hundredyered Death Ray!¡± He pressed his palms together and extended his arms. Light erupted from the hands in front of him. Countless ck lights flew out and turned into straight ck arrows that fell toward the starlight barrier. The ck arrows made a clear sound as theynded on the barrier. They began to pollute the barrier into ck color. However, that processsted slightly longer than before. The same thing happened during Beta¡¯sst attack. The starlight barrier repelled the arrows, but it was unharmed. ¡°Peak diamond-tier fighting technique, Death¡¯s Scythe!¡± ¡°Peak diamond-tier fighting technique, ying the Death Knell...¡± After releasing several different fighting techniques in session, a pitch-ck cloak appeared on Beta¡¯s body, and a huge pitch-ck scythe appeared in his hand. A crack appeared in the air in front of him with just a light sh, or a huge death knell appeared beside him. The death knell let out a loud bang, and rolling ck fog spread in all directions along with the sound waves. It was mixed with the roars of countless ghosts; the other elves¡¯ faces were pale. However, regardless of whether it was death¡¯s sickle or other diamond-tier battle techniques, none of them had any reaction after bombarding the starlight barrier. At first, the other elves were still surprised by Beta¡¯s powerful strength as elves who had also obtained the power of the race chess pieces had strength simr to a tinum-tier mythical creature. However, Beta¡¯s strength was at peak diamond-tier, and he even grasped the power of a god. It waspletely different from their level. It was precisely because the difference in strength was so significant that they could only endure it even if Beta showed off in front of them. However, it seemed like Beta¡¯s strength was also like that. Beta was unable to open the barrier with all his strength. At most, a few cracks would appear on the outer shell of the barrier. If they worked hard, it seemed like they would be able to do it as well. ¡°Beta is not as powerful as he ims.¡± Many elves whispered. Even though their voices were soft, they still reached Beta¡¯s ears. Those words stung his self-esteem. He wanted to be strong. His usual pride was only on the surface. The real him liked to stand above tens of thousands of people and admire the looks of respect and fear of others. However, that was Beta in the assassination team; there was an even stronger Alpha above him, making him very unhappy. He was the leader of the assassination team at that moment, and it was his own request to capture Watson. If he couldplete the mission sessfully, he would be promoted by His Majesty due to his outstanding contributions. He might be able to upgrade from his position as Beta to Alpha. He was about to seed, so how could he give up because of a small barrier? ¡°The bloodline of the God of Death has been fully activated. Descend, ancient creatures that were once buried under the earth!¡± Beta shouted. His eyes had turned pure ck, while his pupils turned red. Then, the muscles on his body were covered by the ck fog and expanded. He went from being about two meters tall to almost five meters tall in a short time. Bone spikes pierced through the clothes on his body, turning into heavy armor with a mask. There were also barbs growing on the back of the bone armor, and a sickle-shaped tail swayed behind him. In just a few seconds, Beta had revealed his true appearance as a descendant of the God of Death. The earth began to shake as he transformed, and several skeleton arms stretched from the ground. Pale and sharp fingernails tore through the ground, leaving deep ravines. Those skeletal hands that had been flipped out were densely packed. Looking down from above, the entire ground was covered in skeletons. Some of the skeletons had torn clothes hanging from their bodies, and they had rusty iron swords and shields in their hands. There were also some skeletons with powerful auras. They seemed to have been strong when they were alive. Those skeletons were not only humans¡¯ but also of other races. The deeper they went into the ground, the bigger and more powerful the skeletons became. At first, the skeletons were only as strong as iron-tier elites, butter, those with silver and gold-tier strength had appeared. There were even a few dragon bones that were more than 100 meters in size, and they gave off a tinum-tier aura. From its birth, thatnd had experienced countless years. There were already 12 eras after the mythological era. During those 12 eras, countless dead had been buried in thatnd for more than 10,000 years. At that moment, those undead were all summoned by Beta with the power of death. Countless powerful skeletons quickly filled the interior of the light barrier. The swords in their hands or the white bone ws wed fiercely into the barrier. They forcefully tore a crack on the starlight barrier that even diamond-tier elites could not break. ¡°That barrier seems to be indestructible, right? Didn¡¯t I still manage to open it?¡± Beta, who had transformed into a monster, let out an ear-piercingugh that reverberated within the bone armor. Afterughing for a few seconds, he suddenly realized that something was wrong because the elves around him did not cheer. Instead, they had strange expressions on their faces; their gazesnded on the torn barrier. Subconsciously, he looked over and discovered anotheryer of starlight barrier within the barrier that he had torn apart. Furthermore, through the starlight barrier, he could vaguely see several simryers within. That nearly made him nearly vomit blood. ¡°How could that be?¡± He had used almost all his strength to summon the bones of an ancient elite to break through the barrier.. Who would have thought that that barrier was only the firstyer? It was not supposed to y out like that. Chapter 547 - Hit By The City

Chapter 547: Hit By The City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That is already the ninth barrier that is about to be broken. I really hope that that barrier is thest one.¡± An elf rubbed his sore shoulder and sat on a huge protruding rock on the ground, sighing. There were many other elves beside him. They all looked tired as they looked at the starlight barrier that spanned across heaven and earth and covered an unknown number of kilometers in front of them. Their expressions were gloomy. They had received the King¡¯s order to form an assassination team to head to the fortress city. They thought the mission would be straightforward. Even if the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s monarch guarded the fortress city, each of them had risen to the level of mythical creatures. How could the fortress city even have the strength to deal with over a hundred powerful tinum-tier existences? However, most of the contempt in their hearts for the fortress city had disappeared. It had been half a day since they set off, and still, they had yet to break through the other eight barriers. They had not even seen the fortress city¡¯s silhouette, let alone capturing Watson. That was still the result of relying on Beta. If he had not done all he could to summon arge number of skeletons of the dead, including the remains of some ancient gods, they would not even be able to break through the first protective barrier. As for the price, Beta¡¯s face had turned ck, and his lips were pale. He could no longer maintain hisplete form as the God of Death¡¯s descendant. His legs swayed as he sat there. Many elves looked at Beta with pity in their eyes. That ruthless fellow who would kill hispanions without any hesitation had be so silent. It was all the fault of those starlight barriers. None of them could break it if they had not reached the starlight tier. If those enchantments were not broken in one go, they would automatically repair themselves. It was a torturous process. ¡°Have you rested? Get up and continue to work. ¡± Beta seemed to feel the gazes of the elves. He frowned and looked unhappy. Suddenly, he stood up from where he was sitting. He was at the fortress city to capture Watson so that he could show off in front of the Elven King and let him know how outstanding he was. If that dragged on, his goal would not be fulfilled. ¡°Wake up, God of Death, who had existed since ancient times and had fallen into a deep sleep!¡± Extending his hands, Beta shouted toward the sky, ¡°I am willing to pay with my blood in exchange for your powerful strength.¡± His left hand¡¯s fingernails cut at his right wrist, and blood ran down the direction of his wrist. The blood covered the ground, leaving no trace of color because the blood was absorbed the minute it touched it. The ground that had absorbed the blood seemed to spring to life, erupting in a terrifying roar. Numerous massive skeletons stood up and stretched their arms from the earth, delving into the soil. There were skeletons with two horns on their heads, limbs more than ten meters long, and giants dozens of meters tall among them. They might copse the earth with a single step. An enormous dragon with ghost mes burning on its opened wings flew across the sky, as did three heads with rotten flesh sprouting in their chests. Those skeletons were not the most powerful. There were a few terribly mutted skeletons among the resurrected skeletons. They were either missing their heads or had holes all over their bodies. Those mutted bones were engulfed in golden light and had a magnificent aura. A few false divine kingdom projections floated above their heads. Those skeletons with the ability to conjure divine kingdoms were the gods who had perished in that country in ancient times. They had sessfully revived at that point, thanks to Beta¡¯s summoning, and had begun to attack the protective barrier in front of them. ¡°Divine Kingdom of Light!¡± ¡°Divine Kingdom of Mountain!¡± ¡°Divine Kingdom of Fire!¡± There were the remains of more than ten resurrected gods, with the three prominent ones being rtively well-preserved. Among them, the god who unleashed the divine Kingdom of Light was a creature with a triangr cone-shaped body that resembled a prism. Thest two gods were also not humans. The first was a turtle with eight legs and a massive mountain on its back, while the second was a female with ming hair. Every hair on her body was a raging inferno. The other three Gods¡¯ Remains were attacked at the same time. Three separate divine kingdoms intertwined. On the massive mountain, light and mes exploded, and gravel flew everywhere. Each of those boulders had a greater impact force than a cannonball, and as they flew through the air, they collided and erupted again, generating a chain of explosions that ripped a hole in the starlight barrier. ¡°I am hoping that the time barrier is thest one.¡± Beta prayed silently in his heart. He floated up behind the cover of the many skeleton troops and soared toward the torn hole in the air, a concerned expression on his face. The elves trailing behind him did the same. The elves quickly soared past the barrier and peered ahead. ¡°There¡¯s no more. There is no starlight barrier ahead,¡± someone yelled. Everyone¡¯s expressions brightened. They possessed great strength, but they were unable to employ it due to the barrier¡¯s hindrance. It was time to reap the lives of the humans in the fortress city now that they had finally entered. They desired retaliation for the annoyance they felt when they were trapped beyond the barrier. ¡°The barrier is gone, but what about the fortress city?¡± Many elves breathed a sigh of relief as they saw that the barrier in front of them had vanished. They were at ease, but they quickly sensed that something was wrong. The nine walls in front of them were gone, but so was the fortress city. ¡°Not only did they erect so many barricades, but they also caused the fortress city to vanish. When did those humans be so powerful? Spread out and look. The fortress city is so big that it can¡¯t have been removed in a single day. It must be hidden nearby, or someone must have put an invisibility spell on it. It is here, but we can¡¯t see it.¡± Beta signaled with his hand for his troops to search for the city. He had previously boasted that invading the fortress city was like ying around. Then, he encountered such a big obstacle. That caused him to look foolish in front of his elves. Furthermore, he had put forth a lot of work to break past the nine walls. He wished to unleash his rage on the fortress city¡¯s citizens. ¡°When I reach the fortress city, I will kill Watson and all those who are rted to him. I will also murder half of the city¡¯s inhabitants. I have squandered so much energy. Killing half the people in the city should not be a problem, right?¡± As he whispered gently, Beta¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness. His mouth was slightly twisted, and the exposed sharp teeth were continually rubbing against each other, generating ear-piercing sounds. He was not idle while he was speaking. He directed the zombie skeletons beneath him to attack the surrounding area, particrly the three Gods¡¯ Remains. Each of them hadunched a distinct form of divine kingdom, and each fired thousands of beams of light. Thousands of holes were left in the ground due to the attacks. The Mountain Divine Kingdom had instantly transformed into a divine mountain and copsed, mming the ground with fractures. The Divine Kingdom of fire was much more bloodthirsty. Everything it traveled through would be reduced to a pile of charred ashes. Lava flowed aimlessly on the ground¡¯s surface. ¡°Everyone in the fortress city, stop hiding ande out! If youe out now, I can still let you go. Otherwise, all of you will die. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll head to the other nearby cities. You don¡¯t want to watch us destroy the surrounding cities, one by one, right? Your family might be there. After the bombardment had no effect, Beta raised three fingers to the heavens and nced around for any hints. Unfortunately, nothing changed in the surroundings. On the contrary, the two elves in charge of the search approached him and shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Beta. We have looked around the area. We found no signs of the fortress city, whether in the sky or on the ground. We did not even find any evidence of magical fluctuations in the area. ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, then continue searching. We¡¯ll wait until you find it.¡± Beta was dissatisfied with his subordinates. Just as he was ready to say something else, one of the elves raised his head in disbelief. ¡°Look, Lord Beta, what is that?¡± Beta turned around and saw a pitch-ck meteor flying close to the ground behind him. If one looked closely, one would discover that it was not a meteor but a spherical city. A rumbling sound could be heard as it moved. ¡°What kind of city is that? Why does it look so strange and can move? Forget it. It¡¯s not easy to see a city after entering the barrier. I can¡¯t let it go. Maybe the people inside are rted to the fortress city.¡± With that in mind, Beta flew into the skies and fearlessly opened his arms toward the city that was approaching him. ¡°I am sorry, I¡ª¡± With a loud bang, before Beta could even finish speaking, his entire body collided with the city that was flying past him.. His body exploded into a cloud of blood mist on the spot, just like a mosquito that was nailed to the wall by a fly swatter. Chapter 548 - Planetary Fortress Legion

Chapter 548:ary Fortress Legion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! The humming of the enormous city continued unabated after Beta¡¯s corpse was destroyed. It traveled quickly along the starlight barrier¡¯s orbit and into the distance. Beta was killed in the collision. The elves stared nkly at the exploding crimson mist in the air. Beta, who was so confident that a spherical metropolis could easily annihte the Gods¡¯ Remains, did not even see the city clearly. ¡°That spherical city¡¯s speed and power are too terrifying. Most importantly, is there no one in the city? They didn¡¯t evene out to take a look after crushing a person,¡± the rest of the elves ridiculed. At that moment, Beta, who had been crushed into a blood mist in mid-air and blown away by the high-speed whirlwind caused by the city¡¯s movement, was floating in mid-air. The blood beads were constantly squirming and merging, returning Beta to his original appearance. He appeared considerably weaker than before. Veins were visible on his pale face, and his blood vessels were bulging. ¡°How dare those sted humans ignore me like that? They must have a connection somewhere. How dare they bump into me?¡± Beta¡¯s back had bone wings as he screamed violently. He was about to take flight and pursue the city. Delta grimaced. ¡°Wait, Beta, what are you doing? We¡¯re here on a secret mission to capture Watson. For that reason, we have to hide our identity as assassins. It¡¯s one thing for you to stop the city forcefully, but now you want to chase after them. Do you want to expose us and fight head-on with the humans? ¡± They were assassins. An assassin¡¯s guiding philosophy was to fulfill a mission by any means necessary. Those who engaged in openbat with others were not assassins but knights. ¡°So what if we expose ourselves? We just have to ask where the fortress city is! After confirming its location, we can rush in toplete the mission. Only the lowest-level assassins are required to keep their identities hidden. This is the ideal infiltration as long as we are strong enough to murder everyone.¡± ¡°Beta, do you really dare to say that? That¡¯s what you said before we arrived at the fortress city, right? What happened then? After we arrived here, we did not even get to see the city¡¯s silhouette. We wasted half a day trying to break through the barrier. I feel that the fortress city is different from a day ago. There must be a reason for the changes that have happened here. Before we figure it out, we should not act rashly.¡± Delta, are you lecturing me? Before I lose my temper, I advise you to let go quickly. Beta nced at Delta, who was grabbing his arm. Then, he shifted his gaze to Delta¡¯s face and spoke impatiently. It was hard for him, as a top-tier assassin, not to understand what Delta was saying. However, he could not endure the humiliation of being crushed in front of so many elves. He was tens of times stronger than he had been. He could evenmand the Gods¡¯ Remains and wield the power of death. Who else could be that strong in the world? He was already so powerful that he could not keep his rage in check after being attacked. He wanted to use his strength to convey what was truly terrifying to the residents of the fortress city. Delta pursed her lips and unwillingly let go of Beta¡¯s body, sensing the unchangeable intention in Beta¡¯s words. She allowed the hard bone armor to appear on Beta¡¯s body as he controlled the undead army to fly into the sky. ¡°Lady Delta, what should we do now?¡± After Beta left, an elf came to Delta¡¯s side and asked helplessly. ¡°What else are we able to do? Let us go with him. We had a difficult time breaking through the nine barriers. Beta is the only one who can break through them. If something happens to him, we can forget about the King¡¯s assignment for us, let alone to leave this ce.¡± ... In the sky, the former fortress city had transformed into aary fortress... ¡°You are quite fortunate. As the first set of warriors chosen to guard the nineary fortresses, you will receive a handsome reward of 10,000 gold coins every year andplimentary potions produced by His Highness Watson with water from the golden river water! Those potions are known as Dragon Transformation Potion and Blessings of the Angels and Devils. I will get them to you right away. You should thank His Highness Watson for his efforts and see him as the one most likely to repay you. Do you get it?¡± A group of armored soldiers stood neatly at theary Fortress City¡¯s gate, staring straight ahead. Fawkes stood in front of them, holding a box of potions and instructions. Many of the potions in the package in his palm radiated a powerful aura. There were faint phantoms of various species of dragons on them. Some of them were ck and white beads with an ancient aura in them. It was a blessing from the gods that made it happen. When they saw those potions, the over one thousand soldiers there gulped before they responded politely in unison, ¡°Yes, Lord Fawkes.¡± ¡°Your Highness Watson, do you think it¡¯s okay for me to say that? Do you have anything else to add?¡± Fawkes nodded in satisfaction. His serious expression turned to ttery as he asked Watson, who was standing beside him. ¡°Then I will add something else. The nineary fortresses I have built are now the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s outer defense line. The soldiers at the top may not be able toe home more than once a year. As a result, people who have a family or are inconvenienced can withdraw from this!¡± Watson took a peek around. When they heard hisments, all soldiers heaved their chests. There was no hesitation, and no one opted to leave. Watson had just finished building the nineary fortresses, which shook the entire city. Fawkes had gathered the whole city to make an announcement. Watson wanted to pick qualified troops from the city to live in the other eightary fortresses, continually monitoring the situation at the kingdom¡¯s numerous boundaries. They would be known as theary Fortress Corps. It indicated that the warriors of the corps were the experts of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s defense. With their help, the Holy Dragon Kingdom would be invincible. In addition to the glorious title ofary Fortress Corps, the selected soldiers also had the right to obtain resources from Watson for free. Those resources included potions that could grant people eternal life. Those potions could allow people to be promoted to diamond-tier dragons, as well as armor and weapons that were no weaker than tinum-tier. They would not have believed such a condition if it had been provided to them in the past. They might even think the other party has gone insane. However, since Watson had made the announcement, they had no reason to disbelieve him. It was not a disadvantage to be unable to return home in the face of such enormous benefits. As soon as Watson¡¯s words left his mouth, everyone in the city flocked to the selection process in an attempt to pass and be a member of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s encirclement. It was not for glory but because Watson had given them too much. There were too many people who had signed up, so Fawkes had no choice but to choose a thousand outstanding soldiers from the army as the vanguard.. After giving them the medicine, Watson was about to send them to otherary fortresses. Chapter 549 - Ten Minutes To Catch The Intruder

Chapter 549: Ten Minutes To Catch The Intruder

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°As soldiers guarding the kingdom, you must not only face loneliness, but you must also be continuously on the lookout for foreign attackers. That is not an easy task. I will send people to assess you on asion. If they discover that you do not fulfill the requirements, I will rece you at any time. Do you understand?¡± Watson marched around theary fortress¡¯s gate, his hands behind his back. The soldiers¡¯ expressions became solemn as a result of his statements. If some of those soldiers were only searching for perks and did not intend to work hard, they would have to think about it after hearing his words. They had enough benefits, so adequate punishment was also necessary.?Only by demonstrating mercy and force would those soldiers be obedient. ¡°Your Highness Watson, I have a question.¡±?A soldier tentatively raised his hand. ¡°What is your question?¡± ¡°I want to know about the criteria and qualifications.¡± ¡°It is quite straightforward. You need to promptly get the opposing kingdom¡¯s troop movements and prevent them from crossing the starlight barrier. However, if the opposing kingdom¡¯s spies infiltrate our kingdom, you¡¯ve failed in your duty! Of course, it would be even better if you could anticipate the situation and take the initiative to apprehend the enemy¡¯s assassins and spies. I will reward you.¡± ¡°I see. In that case, I have something to report, Young Master Watson. Just now, the city seemed to have collided with something while it was moving. I vaguely saw a figure hit the city! Theary fortress has already circled the surrounding cities. The residents have been warned not to appear on the city¡¯s trajectory. The figure I saw might be an assassin from the enemy kingdom.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Watson asked the soldier who asked the question with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, my name is Colette¡± ¡°Colette, you are able to sense when the city had hit a person, and you even analyzed their identity. You¡¯ve done well. From now on, you can be the leader of the kingdom¡¯s garrison stationed at theary fortress! In view of your outstanding performance just now, I¡¯ll also give you a weapon.¡± A book materialized in his hand as he spoke. The book had numerous bronze and silver weaponry. He activated the fusion system and forged them into a diamond-tier longsword. [Diamond-tier weapon: Eternally Frozen Rose¡¯s Edge] [Effects: Bloom Rose (diamond-tier spell, can turn an area into a snow and ice environment), Power of Ice (increases the effect of that weapon by 50 percent in a snow and ice environment), Absolute Freeze (diamond-tier rule, can freeze enemies).] [Additional effects: Ice Armor ting (when holding that sword, ayer of ice ting will automatically appear on the body, making it immune to most damage and resistant to control-elemental skills).] The longsword measured more than a meter in length and half a meter in width. The de¡¯s center was hollowed out, and within it were three diamonds that emitted a bright light. The chill in the air was menacing. At the bottom of the de, a ring-shaped armguard in the shape of a snow crown floated. Rose blooms condensed from snowkes could be spotted in the vicinity of the armguard. The entire sword appeared to be gorgeous. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to it the moment it appeared. Watson weighed the longsword in his hand. Feeling the bone-piercing cold airing from it, he nodded in satisfaction and threw it to Colette. ¡°That diamond-tier weapon is called the Eternally Frozen Rose¡¯s Edge. It has a great effect on those who cultivate a fire-elementalbat aura or an ice-elementalbat aura.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness Watson.¡± Colette joyfully epted the longsword and knelt on one knee, respectfully. He was an ice-elemental warrior. Watson had not only given him a diamond-tier longsword, but it had also been custom-made to match the fighting aura trait that he had nurtured. That act had a profound effect on him. He was once only an average squad leader in the fortress city. During thetest elven army attack, his brother was unfortunately killed. Fortunately, Watson was able to resurrect him using the human chess piece. He and his brother had joined theary Fortress Army to show their appreciation to Watson. However, he was the only one picked by Fawkes. ¡°If I have immense power, I can keep my family and friends safe. I assumed that bing theary Fortress Army would help me reach my goal, but unexpectedly, my power has far exceeded my expectations! Even if the elven army attacks again, I will be able to ovee them. It is all because of His Highness Watson.¡± Colette gazed at Watson while clutching the rose de. The young man in front of him had a delicate face, but that was enough for him to devote his life to him. There had been various spections spreading throughout the city in thest several days due to His Majesty King Landhar III¡¯s arrival. They said that Watson was not King Landhar III¡¯s son. Hecked the bloodline of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s royal family. King Landhar III, on the other hand, had abandoned the three princes and appointed Watson as the next king. Perhaps, it was because he was too exceptional. Even King Landhar III could give up the throne for Watson, let alone ordinary soldiers like them. It was an honor to be appreciated by Watson. There were certainly a lot of soldiers who felt that way. Many of them were envious of Colette. ¡°Alright, the weapons have been distributed. Now it¡¯s time to capture that suspicious intruder. This operation will be your first mission. I will reward anyone who can capture the intruder.¡± ¡°Your Highness Watson, rest assured that I willplete the mission.¡± Following Colette¡¯s example, the soldiers were all rubbing their fists and full of battle spirit. Some of the vexed soldiers turned around and prepared to flee. Thankfully, the people beside them reminded them, and they quickly turned around. After Fawkes gave them the Dragon Transformation Potion and the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, they drank the two potions. Boom! The streets in front of theary stronghold trembled with a muted sound. Every soldier¡¯s body radiated powerful auras. Those troops initially sprouted angel wings on their backs, followed by dragon scales beneath their skin. The troops transformed into dragons with various forms and angel wings in a short amount of time. Dragon roars continued to reverberate across the city. ¡°So those potions did deed have the power to change people into diamond-tier dragons. It doesn¡¯t seem like there are any side effects.¡± Fawkes looked up at the sky, nkly. After a while, he frustratedly patted his head. Watson had previously stated that he wanted to help the people improve their strength, so he had created those two potions. Watson had given them to him because he was concerned that the potions could have side effects, and Watson had only prepared a small portion for theary Fortress Army, so he had not used them. Fawkes would have surreptitiously hidden the second half if he realized that the two potions would have such tremendous effects. While Fawkes struggled with that, the soldiers who had transformed into dragons extended their wings and flew away. Their hearts were as excited as Fawkes¡¯, but they understood that it was not the time to be sidetracked. Watson had stated that whoever caught the intruders would be rewarded. They would not be able to acquire it if they werete. Watson¡¯s prize was unquestionably excellent. Even a diamond-tier weapon was sufficient to drive them insane. Thousands of massive dragons rose into the sky. That was a fantastic scene. Many city dwellers stopped what they were doing and gazed up. ¡°Let¡¯s go; we¡¯re going too.¡± A whirlwind appeared beneath his feet when Watson put his hands behind his back. It lifted him into the air. Fawkes¡¯ back sprouted a pair of fighting aura wings, and he flew upward too. ¡°Your Highness Watson, I do not know if there are any more of those two potions. If there are any left, I don¡¯t know if I will¡ª¡± ¡°Oh? Do you want them as well? These two potions are explicitly made for theary Fortress Army. Do you wish to join the army? Well, it just so happens that the army is ineedsalented individual who is skilled at management and overall nning.¡± Watson nced at Fawkes as a hesitant look appeared on Fawkes¡¯s face. ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t want to join theary Fortress Army.¡± He only wanted to obtain two types of potions. After all, he was a city lord with a high position and authority, and he had a wife and children at home. It was hard for him to give them up. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, then you¡¯ll have to wait if you want the potions. I n to release the potions to the city¡¯s citizens once the entireary Fortress Army has been outfitted with them. After this batch of troops, I hope to recruit another 100,000 soldiers.¡± Watson noticed Fawkes¡¯s face darkening as he spoke. ¡°But I can give you a chance. Let¡¯s bet on how long theary Fortress Army will take to apprehend the assassins. If you win, I will give you a potion right away. What do you think?¡± Was there such a good thing? Fawkes first widened his eyes, then he hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness Watson, I shall bet ten minutes.. Within ten minutes, thoseary fortress soldiers will definitely catch the intruders.¡± Chapter 550 - The Powerful Beta

Chapter 550: The Powerful Beta

Following his response, Fawkes carefully examined Watson¡¯s expression, as if he was scared Watson would break his word. The intruders would be apprehended in ten minutes¡ªthat was his modest estimate. After consuming the Dragon Transformation Potion, thoseary fortress soldiers had gained the might of the diamond-tier dragon race, as well as the Blessing of the Gods and Demons. How might an immortal diamond-tier elite destroy them then? They also had about a thousand of those elites. They would not be able to resist such a great lineup, no matter who the intruders were. ¡®His Majesty Watson said that he would not give me the potion because he wanted to prioritize the troops. Then, he made a sure-win bet with me. That is the same as giving it to me for free. Perhaps he thinks highly of me and considers me to be exceptional, which is why he did that?¡± Just as he was contemting that, Watson eximed, ¡°Lord Fawkes, I bet theary Fortress Army will not be able to apprehend the intruders! Since it is a game of chance, I can¡¯t be the only one using my chips. If you lose, you must agree to my proposal. Is that okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Without hesitation, Fawkes consented. Watson¡¯s statements confirmed his earlier beliefs. Even if the Elven King returned with his army, it would be no match for theary Fortress Army. He had absolutely no chance of losing. While flying, the two of them talked. They had already flown out of theary fortress at that point. Thousands of massive dragons were soaring above the stronghold. The dragons were either iling their massive front ws or opening their mouths to breathe fire. The sky was filled with a turmoil of chaotic energy. An elf in white armor with a scythe-like tail stood amid those dragons. That elf appeared to be encircled by dragons and could be killed at will. However, the reality was quite the contrary. A fracture emerged on the earth as the elf waved his hand. A hundred-meter-long white bone palm reached out from the crack and grabbed a soldier who had transformed into a dragon. The soldier could not break free, no matter how hard he tried. Soon, the arm connected to the back of the white bone palm. Then, something crawled out of the ground, revealing the thousand-meter-tall body. That was the body of a long-dead giant. It was missing its right arm and two legs. Everything below the knees was gone. The giant¡¯s head also had a massive hole in it. It was clear that it was once a part of his eye, but it was zing with a green ghost me. Roar! The huge skeleton disyed its teeth hanging upside down like mountains by opening its cavernous mouth. It erupted in a roar that shook the sky and the earth. The dragon¡¯s torso was then gripped in its palm by fingers that resembled sky-supporting pirs. It gradually converted that into a heap of meat paste. After that, the enormous skeleton hurled the body in its hand and snatched at the other dragons flying in the sky. All of the other dragons swerved. The elf in the center waved their arms again, seeing that the gigantic skeleton could not hit the dragons. Smaller skeletons materialized one after the other, bearing guns and shields, under the crevices in the enormous skeleton had climbed out of. Their backs sprouted bone wings, and they flew into the sky, entangling with the dragons. The sound of the air being torn apart could be heard continuously. The skeletons appeared like a blowout. If the gigantic dragons were humans, those skeletons would have been like ants at the time. They could bite an elephant to death if there were more ants. From a distance, the bodies of each dragon appeared to be almost entirely covered in skeletons that had stained their original bodies white. Even though the soldiers who had turned into huge dragons could smash thousands of skeletons with each strike and kill them, there were simply too many skeletons. There were also skeletons resembling the giants that had recently emerged. The number of huge arms waving in the sky grew, and only a few giant dragons could avoid it in time. The white bones¡¯ palms smashed the other into meat paste right away. ¡°How is that intruder so powerful, and he even has the ability to control the dead?¡± Aary fortress soldier who had transformed into a dragon spoke in humannguage. The dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He clearly saw arade who had been hit by White Bones¡¯ arms that were a hundred meters wide and turned into meat paste. His bones broke free, and ghostly mes appeared in his eyes. Then, he transformed into a bone dragon and attacked them instead. No one couldprehend that their former ally had be an adversary. They had nned to capture the intruders so that they could easily fulfill the objective, but they realized that they were mistaken. What¡¯s going on? Where did that elfe from? How could he fight against thousands of dragons at the same time? Also, why did he resurrect the dead soldiers? Your Highness Watson, didn¡¯t you say that the Blessing of the Gods and Demons potions you created can grant one eternal life if one drank it? The effect will be the same as the elves who had taken water from the Spring of Life.¡± Fawkes stood behind Watson, looking at theary Fortress Army, a disadvantage in the sky. He seemed a little agitated. ¡°The Blessing of the Gods and Demons can grant one an eternal life and prevent death by ordinary means. However, this does not imply they will not perish! Eternal life was also granted to the gods of ancient times. Didn¡¯t they also perish in the war?¡± Watson¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a tinge of anticipation. ¡°Our opponents would certainly manage the rule of death. The effect of spring has been eliminated in the face of thew of death. Aside from that, the invader possesses additional special talents. I didn¡¯t expect such a toughpetitor in the elven race.¡± Fawkes, sensing the interest in Watson¡¯s tone, looked as though he wanted to cry, but he had no tears. He could only bet Watson that theary Fortress Army would destroy the enemy in ten minutes. Well, it looked like he would lose that bet in ten minutes. He was beginning to worry that theary Fortress Army could not repel the assault and that theary fortress city would be in jeopardy. ¡°Do not be rmed, everyone. Let us get and not allow those skeleton soldiers to surround us. We will not be swamped by the masses this way!¡± A dragon with a snow-white body covered in frost scales led the 1,000 dragons in the sky. It was named the Frost Prison Monster, and it was Colette¡¯s dragon. At the time, his front ws were grasping the diamond-tier rose de, which had also grown in size. A massive snow-white sword aura engulfed them. The skeletons had dissolved to dust. Even the arms of the giants could not withstand a single blow from that sword aura and were split into two halves. Hearing Colette¡¯s voice, the remaining gigantic dragons approached him in a circle, one after the other. The skeletons could not encircle such a significant number of giant dragons at once. They could only attack the bigger dragons, causing them to turn to ash. Soon, there was a clear area in the sky. ¡°We will use a lot of energy if we continue battling like this, even if we win. The intruder has summoned those skeletons. All we have to do now is kill him!¡± He flew in the direction of the elves at the same time. That mystery invader was stronger than he had anticipated, but he was no pushover. He had just received a gift from Watson, and then, he possessed a strength that was countless times greater than her previous strength. He was filled with confidence as a result of his great power. ¡°The captain is correct. As long as we catch those invading skeletons, they will vanish naturally.¡± ¡°Be more diligent. First, get rid of any skeletons that are in the way. At the absolute least, we cannot allow them to approach the citadel. With the speed of theary fortress, we will be out of here in a matter of minutes.¡± The other soldiers cheered under Colette¡¯s encouragement and flew toward the elves. Some cast magic, and some cast the unique Absolute Reflection from the angel race, useful in repelling the skeletons. Even though the elves summoned more skeletons to protect themselves, they were still unable to stop the dragons from approaching. The fighting scenario had been quite short, at least for the time being, ¡°You seem to think that you¡¯ll win as long as you get close to me. Sorry, that is just your imagination. If you get close to me, you¡¯ll die even more miserably.¡± A cold, mocking voice sounded in the air. The elves did not even dodge when they saw the giant dragons the soldiers had transformed into approaching them. Instead, they sneered, ¡°Release the three Divine Kingdoms of the Dead!¡± Boom! Boom! After a series of loud bangs, three skeleton figures emitting divine light suddenly appeared in the sky. Three giant divine kingdoms emerged along with the skeletons. They were made of mes, mountains, and light. The enormous explosion swallowed the entireary Fortress Army, covering the entire sky. Chapter 551 - King Landhar IIIs Friends

Chapter 551: King Landhar III¡¯s Friends

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside theary fortress... ¡°What happened?¡± While theary Fortress Army fought the invaders outside, the citizens inside the fortress were also affected by the battle. They had surprised expressions on their faces as they nced at the sky over their heads. The sky had been tinted orange. The surroundings were flooded with light and fire as far as the eye could see. The scalding airwaves mmed into the defensive barrier outside theary fortress. Even though it was blocked, they could still feel the burning heat. The blinding light jolted everyone so hard they could not open their eyes. The three massive divine kingdoms concealed in the explosion and light formed an enormous phantom, and the pressure it emitted made people quiver from the depths of their hearts. While everyone else was frightened, King Landhar III stood on the roof of a pce in theary fortress, his hands behind his back, squinting to stare at the sky. ¡°Your Majesty, a fight has urred outside the city. The assant must be at least starlight-tier, based on the intensity of the attack. Your Majesty, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stand here and watch. To avoid getting injured, please go into the pce and hide for a while.¡± A deep male voice came from behind King Landhar III. It was Hoen, who lowered his head respectfully. ¡°It makes no difference. I am not so weak as to die as a result of a conflict.¡± King Landhar III motioned with his hand. On the surface, his reaction sounded dignified, but in his heart, he thought, ¡®I have waited so long. I had been waiting for this moment for a long time. The elves have already taken action. It is time for me to go out and execute my strategy! I am not sure how many elves have arrived. I hope they have more so they can survive a little longer.¡¯ ¡°Hoen, I want to watch the battle from a closer distance! In the past two days, Watson had changed the terrain of the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom, and he had brought the golden river into every city. He had also created an indestructible barrier like the nineary fortresses. There is no doubt that the Holy Dragon Kingdom would be the world¡¯s overlord. I saw many cities on the kingdom¡¯s borders. When Watson told the residents that theary fortresses were created to protect them, they had looked at him with so much respect and emotions.¡± Watson sessfully exined the creation and use of theary fortress to the people in those cities due to King Landhar III¡¯s presence. The residents regarded Watson more highly than King Landhar III. Thetter could not achieve a miracle like the former, whose defensive magic covered the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom, especially since he had built nine tiers of defensive barrier. Those citizens respected Watson. They believed that the fortress city took advantage of the chance to disseminate the church¡¯s teachings in those cities, which had lost their purpose due to the seven gods. The church began to function anew with their assistance. Watson had also nted the intelligence personnel from the Severed Fingers gang in those cities. The two men he had just recruited, Duke Piggy and Deena, were in those cities, helping to build an intelligencework for Elven. The Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s intelligencework was known as the Omniscient House. The Omniscient House was not built underground or in a secret location; it was the middle of several shops in the city center¡¯s streets. Nobody could recognize the Omniscient House apart from other stores from the outside. Watson¡¯s idea was straightforward. Since he had united the Dragon Pce, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s transportation had grown more convenient. It would be even more convenient in the future after the mass manufacture of deep-sea submarines. What would have usually happened? It would have taken ten days to a month for the news to reach the kingdom¡¯s outskirts. Things had changed. Even if one did not have any magical technology, the information could reach one in a few hours at most. A kingdom would benefit from greatly elerated information transmission. The ruler, King Landhar III, obviouslyprehended it as well. Many of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s officials were initially upset with abandoning the three princes and choosing Watson as the future king. Those ministers, though, were debating when he would abdicate. They obviously could not wait for Watson to be King. ¡°He made the golden river, tamed the sea folks and the dragons, and is currently repelling the elven army and rebuilding the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s barriers. His Highness Watson has aplished a great deal. Of course, his current aplishments are entirely due to His Majesty¡¯s direction. Watson would be a nobody at the border if it were not for His Majesty¡¯s discerning eyes and selecting Watson from among the innumerable geniuses in the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± Do you honestly believe Watson was promoted by me, Hoen?¡± King Landhar III shook his head, a peculiar smile on his face, and remarked, ¡°¡®Gold sparkles wherever it is¡ªthat¡¯s an old proverb in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even if Watson remains at the border, he will be renowned at some point. I am pleased that he came from the border rather than another kingdom. This is going to give me a headache! Okay, I will stop talking gibberish to you. I am going to leave right now. If someone asks, simply inform them that I am sleeping in my room.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Hoen agreed with a lowered head. When he looked up, the king had vanished. His pupils contracted before they returned to normal. King Landhar III had left, but he instructed Hoen to lie and say he was asleep. He was obviously plotting something, and he was already used to it. ¡°I wonder what His Majesty is doing. Is this rted to Watson?¡± Hoen muttered softly. He would not have cared about such things in the past, but his mood was somewhat different. Perhaps it would be best that Watson became the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s next king. He was one of the few persons in the capital who knew Watson. He had watched Watson¡¯s growth and the expansion of the capital from the beginning to the present. Previously, the capitalcked any tinum-tier weapons or potions that could turn someone tinum-tier. They had increased not only their strength but also the quality of their lives. He, too, would visit the Holy Dragon Tavern on asion to sample the sun fruit and moon fruit wines. It could be argued that the changes in the city had been more significant in the short months Watson had been there than in the decades of King Landhar III¡¯s rule. If that trend persisted, nobody could foretell how affluent the Holy Dragon Kingdom would be. Even though Hoen was the King¡¯s devoted supporter, he thought Watson would make an excellent king. ¡°If only Watson and His Majesty could set aside their animosity and work together to create a lovely future. That way, I would not have to worry about it.¡± Hoen muttered to himself, a disappointed grimace on his face. Suddenly, a huge boom erupted from above his head. King Landhar III, who was wearing a ck robe, was on fire. He flew down and stroked the mes on his body. Two other persons dressed in dark cloaks had emerged too. They were elves, judging from the pointed ears under the cloak. ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you go watch the battle up close? Why are you back?¡± Hoen widened his eyes and asked, ¡°And those are¡ª¡± King Landhar III calmly extinguished the mes on his body. ¡°It is nothing. I was too close, so the intruders¡¯ magic almost hit me. As for those people, they are my friends. They were watching the battle with me in the air and were also affected! We will continue watching from another ceter. You stay here and don¡¯t ask any questions. ¡± As he spoke, King Landhar III flew to the back of theary fortress with his friends. Hoen was speechless. He ran to the back of theary fortress and watched the battle. Even though his line of sight was blocked, he knew His Majesty¡¯s friends were elves. Who would believe him? Chapter 552 - Common Enemy

Chapter 552: Common Enemy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That location is quite secure. You are wee to stay here for the time being,¡± King Landhar III said softly as he walked to the front of a reasonably inconspicuous pce on theary fortress. An ice-cold cutting de materialized behind his back and was put against his neck with a whoosh. ¡°Why did you bring us into the city, Human King? What do you have in mind?¡± The person who spoke was a lovelydy with short green hair that swayed in the breeze. She wore a mask over her exquisite face, disying only her narrow almond-shaped eyes. It was Delta, the leader of the elven assassination group. Beta had just summoned the skeleton army to fight theary fortress while she led her other subordinates to sneak into theary fortress. Beta was insane, but he was not a moron. He appeared to be insane, but he had a soft heart. He purposefully enticed the army to flee theary fortress. Then, in a bold move that misled others, he sted a dazzling light mingled with mes. It was to conceal the identities of theirpanions. Delta saw Beta¡¯s intention and chose to cooperate. ¡®Even if Beta intends to cover for us, isn¡¯t that going too far? He is up against the entire city on his own. He is desperate to learn more about the fortress city and destroy it! Furthermore, I didn¡¯t anticipate finding over a thousand dragons lurking in a city that moves on its own. It would not have been simple for us to enter this city if His Majesty had not improved our strength,¡¯ Delta thought as she ced the sword in her hand against King Landhar III¡¯s neck. She had led the elves to theary fortress entrance when she noticed a starlight barrier simr to the one outside. She saw King Landhar III fly out of the protective barrier just as she was pondering how she could break through it. King Landhar III was taken aback when he saw them. He chose not to fight them. Instead, he just murmured, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then, he retreated within the protected barrier. Delta was well acquainted with King Landhar III as one of the best elven assassins. In her room, there were numerous portraits of King Landhar III. They were portraits taken from various perspectives. She had gathered so many portraits because she needed to authenticate the target¡¯s identification from several viewpoints. Even if the opponent disguised himself with magic or other means, she would be able to identify him. The elven assassins had always wanted to assassinate King Landhar III as the Elven King had set that goal. The Elven King frequently put King Landhar III¡¯s image on the training grounds so the warriors could use that as target practice. Other portraits also hung in his chamber. For some reason, the portraits were frequently damp, and many elves assumed it was due to the sculpture¡¯s unique material. A guard then told them that it was because the Elven King frequently spat at them. In brief, the Elven King despised King Landhar III, and many elves did not think well of him. Delta was surprised to see King Landhar III as soon as she entered the nineyers of enchantment. Capturing the genuine person and tying him up to be spat on by the Elven King was definitely better than a sculpture. ¡°Lady, I brought all of you to the city to save you! And your goal should be to infiltrate the city, correct? From the looks of it, I helped you all, and instead of being grateful, you attacked me. Is that appropriate? ¡°Stop putting on airs, Human Emperor. You are attempting to use yourments to rx my guard and then take advantage of the opportunity to flee. Don¡¯t think you will seed! Even though you are not our target, I believe His Majesty will reward us for capturing you.¡± Delta cocked her brow. An assassin like her, who had received professional training, would not be persuaded by the opposing party¡¯s rhetoric. ¡°That conversation, sadly, will not continue. I am here to speak because I have something to say, not because I am afraid of you. Otherwise, I would have killed you with simply a wave of my hand.¡± ¡°Stop bragging.¡± Delta flexed her arm and sketched a silver-white trajectory with her dagger, a cold re in her eyes. She wished to sever King Landhar III¡¯s throat to see if he would still be so arrogant. At the time, some of the assassins who hade after them had transformed into mythological creatures capable of healing. King Landhar III could be saved as long as he did not die instantly. It did not matter if King Landhar III died. They would still get some reward even if he did. It was also quite beneficial. Swoosh! Blood sshed as a cold light red. ¡°Argh!¡± Delta took two steps backward, holding her neck. Her face was filled with astonishment. Blood oozed from a long wound on her neck. On the other hand, King Landhar III, who stood in front of her, looked at her with pity. He was not hurt. ¡°I have told you that I am speaking to you out of kindness, not fear. I will use that chance to wake you up.¡± Ayer of scarlet light appeared on King Landhar III¡¯s body when he spoke. That was a serious intention to kill. Countless screams could be heard from within, forming a long sword in mid-air. That was the weapon that had just severed Delta¡¯s neck. One would go insane just staring at it. Protect Lady Delta and kill the human emperor!¡± The two elves behind Delta were simrly taken aback by the abrupt change. Their expressions had darkened. Delta had chosen the two of them as they were her trusted aides; no one knew what dangers awaited them in that city. Outside, the remaining troops were still waiting. King Landhar III would not be so proud if there were a hundred mythological creatures there. The two elves gritted their teeth and cursed as they charged toward King Landhar III. One of them gradually became transparent and shattered into bits, transforming into a raging storm. At the same time, the other elve¡¯s skin became green, the lower half of his body transformed into a massive flower, and its roots prated the earth. When the two elves moved, they exuded the tremendous aura of mythical creatures. One became the wind giant race, while the other became the ancient tree spirit. The former could control the storm, while thetter could absorb anything it came into contact with and emit various types of pollen. After their transformation, the massive flower beneath the ancient tree spirit shook violently, revealing a covering of colorful pollen that flew toward King Landhar III as a result of itspanion¡¯s storm. It engulfed him. Some pollen could cause people to fall asleep, while others could pierce into their stomachs. The two elves breathed a sigh of relief when they saw King Landhar III engulfed by pollen. Suddenly, the pollen and the storm were blown away with a muffled sound. A crimson glow encircled king Landhar III, and he walked upon a massive boat that floated out from within. A storm was raging around the boat. Each storm was surrounded by energy arrowheads pointed squarely at the elves. The elves¡¯ attacks had backfired even before reaching King Landhar III. They were thrown more than ten meters backward as they vomited blood. ¡°I can now use the power that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s seven gods gave me! You should be aware of the chasm that exists between you and me. Can you hear what I am saying?¡± ¡°What do you want, Human Emperor?¡± Delta massaged her neck. Ayer of bright mes emerged on her severed neck. The wound vanished soon after it was burned. Even if shecked the Phoenix¡¯s power, she could heal by relying on the Spring of Life¡¯s abilities. King Landhar III appeared unsurprised, as though he had predicted the oue. He smiled. ¡°I want the same thing all of you wanted. You realize that the invasion on the Holy Dragon Kingdom involves the elves and the Winter Nation, right? This is the first time in history that two kingdoms have banded together in a fight. I am wondering if I have the opportunity to join in and build an alliance with the two kingdoms to battle amon enemy.¡± ¡°I think you are insane.¡± Delta shook her head. The elves and the Winter Nation had allied with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Why would the Holy Dragon Kingdom possibly want to participate in that? If the three kingdoms could form an alliance, the fight would not have urred in the first ce. King Landhar III mentioned amon enemy. The enemy of one¡¯s enemy should be regarded as a friend. Delta was perplexed when she heard King Landhar III¡¯s words. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll exin since you are confused. We have amon enemy, and his name is Watson! With him around, you won¡¯t be able to invade the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and I will also lose my throne. I tried to deal with him on my own, but I failed. I must borrow some strength from the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation.. If we were to join forces, the situation might end differently.¡± Chapter 553 - Watson Made His Move

Chapter 553: Watson Made His Move

Watson? Delta had a perplexed expression on her face. She was adamant about that adolescent named Watson because it was the purpose of her journey. She had explicitly asked around before arriving at the fortress city. Watson was publicly recognized as the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s strongest genius and, at the same time, the kingdom¡¯s future king. He was King Landhar III¡¯s chosen heir, but it appeared that King Landhar III was dissatisfied with Watson. He had referred to Watson as an enemy, which was unthinkable to her. ¡°King Landhar III wants to join forces with the elves and another human kingdom to deal with a genius in his own kingdom. Is he crazy? Or is he trying to fool me?¡± Delta grumbled softly. If a genius like Watson had arisen in the Elven Kingdom, the Elven King would have worshiped him diligently. How could he be so different from King Landhar III? She questioned the human emperor¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Indeed, an exceptional genius had appeared in my kingdom. I should be happy, yet that individual put my life in danger. Things are no longer the same. As I previously stated, if Watson lived, the Holy Dragon Kingdom would never be mine. My life would be in jeopardy.¡± As if he had seen through Delta¡¯s thoughts, King Landhar III narrowed his eyes and retracted the various divine powers that were shining on his body. ¡°I was forced to facilitate Watson as my heir! You may not believe me right now, but I can show you that your plot to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom will undoubtedly fail. I will assure your safety in exchange for rying my words to the Elven King.¡± ¡°Human Emperor, you are far too arrogant. If you believe that we are the only ones who have attacked the fortress city, then you are mistaken.¡± Aside from Delta, the other two elves had likewise reverted to their original elven forms. Their wounds were continually healing due to the impact of the Spring of Life. They had evolved under the elven race chess pieces and became powerful mythical creatures. The invasion would fail because there were too few people entering the city. In addition, they had also misjudged King Landhar III¡¯s strength. They had never expected that the king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, who had always been rumored to be weak, would be so powerful. However, as long as the elves attacked together, King Landhar III would still not be a match for them. They did not even require all those elves. Beta would be able to conquer King Landhar III by himself. King Landhar III was clearly at a disadvantage, yet he boasted shamelessly that he wanted to protect their safety and even wanted them to send a message to the Elven King. Was that not amusing? ¡°It seems like you did not listen to what I said. Forget it; words are useless. You can just stay here and watch. Why do you think I say that you will fail? Why is Watson ourmon enemy?¡± King Landhar III sighed and appeared to be too tired to speak. He shifted his gaze to the sky. Delta led the three elves; they did not seem to mind that. Before they sneaked in, they had seen more than a thousand dragons fly out of that mysterious city. They had been a little nervous when they saw so many dragons. They thought that the rtionship between the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the dragons was beyond their imagination. However, they quickly realized that those dragons were not as powerful as they had expected. Every dragon that had signed a contract with the Elven Kingdom possessed the strength of a Dragon King, and even Beta would struggle to fight them. However, the dragons that had appeared were only diamond-tier, and Beta could easily defeat them. It was precisely because of that that they had chosen to sneak in. At that moment, they looked up and saw that the battle above their heads was the same as before they entered the city; Beta was suppressing over a thousand dragons. The number of dragons that remained on the battlefield after the powerful explosion from the three divine kingdoms had already dropped to less than ten. Beta chuckled loudly as the surviving dragons turned into blood-red rain. He stretched his palm toward the city. The sky was densely packed with the skeletons that had also be tattered from the explosion. The bones on their bodies began to grow, taking the shape of spirals that intertwined with each other. The bones connected form an uneven surface. Soon, all the bones fused and turned into a skeletal palm that stretched more than ten kilometers, forcefully grabbing theary fortress. Boom! With a muffled sound, Delta and the others lost their bnce. They could feel theary fortress shake violently. The city came to a stop, and huge white bones covered the surroundings. Looking around, they could see fingers made of different skeletons outside the city¡¯s protective shield. The bones on those fingers were twisted, and the hollow eye sockets emitting ghostly mes were staring straight down. They sent chills down people¡¯s spines. It was hard to imagine how many skeletons were used to make that huge hand. It was as if a white mountain range had appeared on the ground. ¡°He had killed more than a thousand dragons by himself, and he even forcefully pulled a city back. Beta¡¯s strength is too strong.¡± Delta and the two elves could not help but exim in surprise. Then, Delta scowled, her eyes wide with absolute astonishment. That strength had already exceeded regr people¡¯sprehension. Beta might be a god that walked the earth. Then she shifted her eyes toward King Landhar III. Her tone was sarcastic when she said, ¡°Is this what you mean when you said that our effort would fail, Human Emperor? You want to ensure our safety? We appear to be fine without your assistance. Well, I guess I should tell you something. The creatures that Beta killed will not be revived again. Do not expect them to stand up and defend the city again.¡± She stood there and talked with King Landhar III because thetter happened to find them when they sneaked in. She thought it was a strange coincidence; otherwise, she would have already gathered her subordinates to control King Landhar III. ¡°Do not be concerned. Watson has yet to make a move. You will find out if you keep watching.¡± When confronted with Delta¡¯s mockery, King Landhar III responded calmly, ¡°When the timees, you will know what total authority is.¡± ¡­ Fawkes stood at theary fortress¡¯ entrance, looking at the white bones that were growing on the city¡¯s protective barrier, pressing down on it and cracking. In a panic, he grasped his hair. ¡°Your Highness Watson, theary fortress that you built had been captured by that intruder elf. Isn¡¯t he too powerful to be able to capture a moving city by himself? What should we do now?¡± He had initially ced his trust in the warriors who had taken the potion and transformed into dragons. However, it appeared that their adversary was likewise exceedingly powerful. He was no longer concerned with the oue of his wager with Watson. Instead, he was concerned with the safety of theary fortress. Those soldiers who had been killed did not resurrect after a long time. Obviously, their ability to heal had been affected by some kind of force. Without the protection of those diamond-tier soldiers, theary fortress was captured again. The defense was as weak as paper in front of the powerful elf outside. ¡°It is exactly what I expected. Theary Fortress Army is no match for the intruder, yet their performance exceeded my expectations. They survived two minutes longer.¡± Watson mumbled as he began to bounce up and down on the spot, stretching his hands. ¡°Your Excellency Watson, what are you trying to aplish? You are going to go battle that Elven monster on your own?¡± Fawkes was initially upset, but he was taken aback when he observed Watson¡¯s actions. Watson was indeed mysterious and powerful in his eyes. He had many abilities, but he had never seen Watson fight. Magical powers did not mean that he was strong. The elves could even kill a thousand dragons. As the future king, how would Watson exin it to His Majesty if he was injured? ¡°That is correct. The army has beenpletely destroyed. It is past time for me to act.¡± He stretched his arms a few times, not letting Fawkes stop him. Watson flew out of theary fortress¡¯s protective barrier, his fighting aura wings extended over his back. He could sense a living person¡¯s aura. The manyyers of bone ting covering the protective barrier quickly expanded in Watson¡¯s direction. They wrapped Watson up quickly and made him into a massive bone ball. He stretched his arms a few times, not giving Fawkes a chance to stop him. Watson spread hisbat aura wings on his back and flew out of theary fortress¡¯s protective barrier. He could feel the aura of a living person. The countlessyers of bone initially covering the protective barrier immediately spread in Watson¡¯s direction. They wrapped Watson extremely fast and turned him into a huge bone ball. ¡°Your Highness Watson, I told you not to go out. Why are you in such a hurry to go out? Are you courting death? I¡¯m done. If His Majesty knows about this, he will definitely punish me severely. ¡± Fawkes anxiously ripped out a few strands of hair as he saw Watson wrapped by the bones that were linked together. He wanted to cry, yet no tears flowed from his eyes. He was about to call for help when he was interrupted. Rumble! The bones wrapped around Watson began to ignite with a tremendous bang. Like a prairie fire, milky-white mes spread in all directions. Countless white bones that nketed theary fortification were soon reduced to ash. In the weeping, they were reduced to ashes. The white ze showed Watson¡¯s figure. His white robe whirled in the air, and he escaped unscathed. The bones wrapped around Watson suddenly began to burn with a loud sound. Milky-white mes spread in all directions like a prairie fire. Soon, countless white bones covering theary fortress were turned into ashes. They were reduced to ashes in the wailing. The white ze showed Watson¡¯s figure. His white robe whirled in the air, and he had escaped unscathed. Chapter 554 - Defeat Me If You Can

Chapter 554: Defeat Me If You Can

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion shback to some time before that... Beta stood in the skies, marveling at the three constantly revolving illusions of the divine kingdoms in front of him. There were also bodies and flesh of the dragons that had detonated under the divine kingdoms¡¯ splendor. A bloodthirsty glint shed in his eyes. ¡°I had no idea the inhabitants of the Holy Dragon Kingdom would build a strong protective barrier and enlist the assistance of so many dragons!¡± They must have been able to create so many protective shields in such a short time with the dragons¡¯ help. He thought that the mysterious moving city he saw after bursting through the nine starlight barriers must have been created by the dragons. The dragons were an ancient and powerful race from thousands of years ago, and some powerful dragons even lived for tens of thousands of years. People said that the despondent Dragon King, Nidhogg, the leader of the eight Dragon Kings, had lived since ancient times. The Dragon n¡¯s technology was remarkably well preserved due to the dragons¡¯ longevity. Some still wore clothing from the divine era, and their technology was significantly inferior to that of other races. So, he was not startled when he saw theary fortress. What surprised him was that he had no idea how much the Holy Dragon Kingdom had to spend to entice the dragons to cooperate with them. The elves had supplied arge amount of water from the Spring of Life to persuade the Forest Dragon King to lead a hundred dragons to assist them. Logically, the Holy Dragon Kingdomcked a treasureparable to the water from the Spring of Life. However, they had managed to attract a thousand dragons to aid them inbat. Not only that, but the dragons also assisted them in constructing cities and walls. ¡°I heard that someone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom became the Dragon Emperor, which is why the dragons are so obedient. That person is our target, Watson! That young man must have given the dragons a precious gift, or he must have helped the dragons in some way.¡± Beta gritted his teeth. ¡°No matter what, the conclusion remains the same. Now that the dragons have been defeated, the next stage is to get information from the people in the city and then kill them. Perhaps this city evolved from the fortress city. Watson must be here. My duty is done when I kill him and deliver his corpse to His Majesty. The elves will own everything in this city, including those nine barriers.¡± With that thought in mind, he raised his head and extended his right hand toward theary fortress that was rumbling in the distance. ¡°God of Death¡¯s giant arm, connect!¡± Other than the three skeletons thatmanded the divine kingdom, the other skeletons on the ground and in the airbined, forming a snow-white mountain range that stood tall on the earth. Five protruding mountain-shaped fingers clutched theary fortress in front of the mountain range. The massive mountain of bones mmed with theary fortress continued to rub against the protective barrier, generating a sound that made one¡¯s teeth ache. The quick rotation of theary fortress caused sparks to fly and bones to crumble. However, when additional bones grew, the spinning came to a halt. The skeletons filled the strong gravitationalws that covered the surface of the citadel. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s might has a special ce in my heart. There is nothing in the world I can¡¯t do as long as I have this power.¡± Beta could not help but mumble proudly as he saw his work. He coughed and spat out a bit of minced beef halfway through his sentence. Green hair grew on the minced flesh, wriggling slowly and generating sharp sound waves. It appeared evil. Beta grimaced as he wiped thest of the green blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Evolution is far too rapid to carry out such an onught. Can my body withstand it?¡± The host could control the supernatural evolutionary power in the elven race chess. It was not that the elven race, who had stopped evolving after transforming into mythical creatures, could not continue to change. However, it would be difficult for them to maintain their self-awareness if they continued to evolve. In order to stop theary fortress, Beta did not hesitate to let his body, which had already reached its limit, evolve again, causing some of the organs in his body to mutate. ¡°If I continue to evolve, my body will disintegrate into a disembodied, wicked entity with no self-awareness. However, it should not be a problem for me to evolve just slightly.¡± While Beta was consoling himself, the white bone wings on his back pped gently, propelling him toward theary fortress. ¡°Everything will be fine as long as I can obtain His Majesty¡¯s admiration and be the strongest person in the Elven Kingdom! Delta and the others should have arrived at the city by now. They are not particrly strong, but they can still be useful.¡± Aside from unleashing his rage at the nine starlight barriers and being knocked back by theary fortress, striking the Holy Dragon Kingdom in such a magnificent fashion also provided an opportunity for his other assassin friends. People would disregard ces other than the front if they were attacked head-on. Of course, if there were any ambushes in the city, hisrades would be med as well. He was able to kill about 200 people when he invaded the fortress city thest time since he was powerful and quick on his feet. ¡°After all this time, there is still no movement in the city. Either there are no more troops, or Delta and the others have control of the situation. It is time for me to enter.¡± Beta was not far from theary fortress. He was ready to fly in when he noticed a youth fly out of theary fortress with a whoosh. When hepared their appearances, he realized that it was the young man that the Elven King had instructed them to apprehend, Watson. ¡°Just as I guessed, the target is indeed in that city! And that guy hase at the right time. I¡¯m too embarrassed to torture him when he¡¯s being so cooperative.¡± Initially, he intended to torture Watson in stages after catching him. He would enjoy the show while watching Watson die in despair. However, since he was in a good mood, he decided to deliver the fatal blow. He clenched his fist in Watson¡¯s direction, and the skeletons covering the surface of theary fortress swelled and wrapped around him. ¡°Die.¡± Some of those skeletons were from the modern era, and most of them originate from hundreds or even thousands of years ago. They carried a dense aura of death. At that moment, when those skeletons gathered, the aura of death became even denser, and it gathered into a huge ck gas skeleton that stretched for hundreds of meters. The ck gas skeleton dyed the clouds in the sky the same color. An ordinary human would perish with such a powerful aura of death if they even dared to touch it. Even if they had drunk the Spring of Life water, the oue would have been the same. The skeletons were also extremely powerful; just the strength of squeezing together was too much for an ordinary individual to handle. Beta thought that if that move hit Watson, the young man would almost certainly die. The bones wrapped around Watson, and to Beta¡¯s surprise, Watson managed to fly out of that chaos. White mes burned the bones wrapped around Watson¡¯s body, turning them into ashes and dissipating in the air. Beta had not hesitated to evolve in exchange for power forcefully, but his effort had been turned into nothingness so easily. ¡°Elf invaders, not only did you sneak in, but you also killed so many of our soldiers. Despicable! If you surrender and tell me why you¡¯re here today, I will give you an easy death. Otherwise, you will be very miserable.¡± Surrender? ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Beta shook his head and tilted his head up at an exaggerated angle. ¡°Well, threats do not frighten me, so I can¡¯t give you what you want.. Defeat me if you can.¡± Chapter 555 - Lifting Restrictions On Evolution

Chapter 555: Lifting Restrictions On Evolution

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Very well.¡± Watson nodded after hearing Beta¡¯s words. To be honest, he had never heard of such an odd request to be defeated in a duel. The corners of his mouth curled upward. Watson extended a finger toward Beta and flicked it lightly. ¡°Molecr eleration.¡± A tiny light spot appeared on his fingertip and quickly developed into a thick and lengthy light pir that was difficult to perceive with the naked eye. The massive light pir sped through the air, straight toward Beta. Wherever the light pir passed, whether it was the air or the energy elements in the air, they boiled. Even space fractured, leaving a vast and deep ck path behind. The human chess piece had bestowed Watson with the gift of molecr eleration. It was a profound originw that only a sovereign-tier elite couldprehend. Some might say that Watson was in a circumstance where he did not release the wheel of reversal to summon his older self, and that move was the most powerful attack he could unleash. He would not hold back because Beta had requested to be defeated by him. In the blink of an eye, the zing pir of light appeared in front of Beta. He scowled anxiously, whether it was due to the rapidity of the strike or the power contained within it. He raised his arm unconsciously. ¡°Three Divine Kingdoms!¡± The three skeletons that surrounded him moved in front of him right away. They controlled their divine kingdoms to stack together. The three divine kingdoms of various shapes stacked up to make the world¡¯s greatest barrier, but it could not take a single hit from the light beam formed by molecr eleration. It was pierced through the middle and exploded into brilliant mes. The explosion shattered the three skeletons because it was too powerful. When Beta saw that scene, his eyes narrowed. ¡°The God of Death¡¯s armor!¡± As his voice became louder, the massive white bone armor on his body grewrger. It thickened and became heavier. It even had bone spikes developing on it. It was encircled by ck gas, giving it a frightening appearance. However, those changes were still not enough to form a defense against the molecr eleration that pushed all the energy factors within the attack range into infinite motion. That would produce a surging power, and in front of that power, even a starlight-tier defense would be prated, let alone Beta. Upon touching the beam of light formed by the molecr eleration, the ck fog on Beta¡¯s body was the first to melt. That ck fog was the power of death. Typically, if someone touched it, it would instantly kill the enemy, but it had been elerated and assimted by the molecules at that time. It burst into endless light and heat. Then, the white bone armor on Beta¡¯s body disappeared even faster. In less than a second, it meltedpletely, and Beta¡¯s body also vaporized, turning into a wisp of green smoke and dissipating on the spot. As Beta¡¯s body disappeared, the light beam formed by the elerated molecules bombarded further away. A deep ravine appeared on the ground as the beam of light shot toward the endless boundary. Withdrawing his finger, Watson blew at the spiraling green smokeing out of his finger, ¡°As expected of sovereign-tier power. My current peak diamond-tier strength is somewhat unable to withstand it, but have I gone too far?¡± He raised his head to look at the hole in the nineyers of starlight barrier in front of him. He secretly clicked his tongue. He had only seen Nia and his future self use molecr eleration before, so he did not have such a deep impression of it. Only when he used that power did he understand how powerful it was. Molecr eleration could turn even an ordinary fireball into a powerful moveparable to a divine kingdom, not to mention that he had just flicked Beta with the full strength of a peak diamond-tier elite. At that moment, after he had destroyed Beta with one move, everyone who saw that scene fell into shock. In theary fortress, Fawkes had been holding onto his hair and pacing anxiously at the gate. When he saw Watson use his finger to destroy Beta, he let go of the hand holding onto his hair, and the anxious expression on his face was reced by shock. ¡°He had killed the intruder in one go. Is His Highness Watson really that strong?¡± The elf intruder had killed over a thousandary fortress soldiers, and he had even used his giant skeletal arms to pull theary fortress back forcefully. Such strength had already made him feel terrified; he felt like he was unbeatable, but Watson¡¯s performance was even more bizarre. ¡°Is that Watson¡¯s strength? He defeated Beta with just one strike. How is that possible?¡± In the other direction, Delta stared nkly at Watson, who was hovering in mid-air. Her lips moved, appearing dry. ¡°Now you know that I¡¯m not deceiving you. Your army is nothing against Watson. We can only win if we join forces,¡± King Landhar III said with a deep expression. Taking a deep breath, Delta recovered from her shock and said, ¡°I have to say that Watson¡¯s attack is indeed powerful. Even if Beta and I were to attack together, he would probably kill us instantly! However, Beta can¡¯t be killed, not after consuming the Spring of Life water. As long as he consumes Watson¡¯s stamina, there is still a chance of winning. Furthermore, he has a trump card.¡± ¡°The trump card you mentioned, is it the elven race chess piece?¡± ¡°How did you know¡ª¡± Delta subconsciously eximed. Halfway through her words, she sensed something was wrong and hurriedly shut her mouth. King Landhar III looked like he knew everything. ¡°It seems like my guess is correct. The elves still have the chess pieces passed down from ancient times. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the human kingdoms have always been in wars since the third era, and it¡¯s difficult to unify them, the human chess pieces would not have been lost! Of course, we don¡¯t need any race chess pieces now because the human chess pieces are with Watson, and they areplete. ¡± ¡°He has race chess pieces on him?¡± Delta inhaled a breath of cold air. She did not understand why King Landhar III said they could not defeat Watson. It would be different if Watson had the human race chess pieces. She understood how powerful the race chess piece was after it had given her the ability to evolve. At the same time, she realized why King Landhar III wanted to join forces with the elves to deal with Watson. He must have coveted the chess pieces. ¡°Do you still think that yourpanion can defeat Watson? It¡¯s time for you to change your mind and cooperate with me. ¡± ¡°Even if Watson has a human chess piece, Beta might not lose because he is an unreasonable madman.¡± Delta hesitated in the face of King Landhar III¡¯s bewitching words. Then, she shook her head and looked at the sky, where Beta had just disappeared. It seemed like arge cloud of ck fog had emerged. ¡°His Highness Watson has defeated the invaders. We are safe.¡± ¡°Praise the great Young Master Watson. As expected, in front of a brilliant manparable to a god, all the enemies can not withstand a single blow. ¡± In the city, many people also saw Watson¡¯s attack. The residents were filled with excitement, and the devout believers knelt respectfully and prayed to Watson. Then,?they suddenly pointed at the sky. ¡°Look! What¡¯s that?¡± Beta, who had vanished, reappeared with the help of the ck fog. However, he seemed different from before. The body covered by the armor had utterly lost its flesh and had turned into part of the ck fog. The ck fog had no form, but it emitted an even stronger aura of death. The armor that bound the ck fog together was bone-shaped, and even Beta¡¯s face had a strange rune mask drawn with bright red blood. Two crossed sickles were in the middle of the rune mask, flickering with a flirtatious color. A hoarse and dry voice came from under Beta¡¯s mask when his body reappeared. ¡°Incredible power, Watson.. I have to admit that you are a worthy opponent! If I were in my usual state, I would definitely not be your opponent, but now that I am entirely different from before, the battle has just begun. ¡± Chapter 556 - The Amalgamation of the God of Death

Chapter 556: The Amalgamation of the God of Death

Beta floated in mid-air, feeling the surging aura of death in his body. After being defeated by Watson using molecr eleration, he had directly removed the restriction of evolution in his body, allowing the power of the elven chess pieces to circte in his body. He knew the side effects of infinite evolution, but he still did so. On the one hand, he felt threatened. If he did not do so, he might have really died there. On the other hand, he could feel the elven chess piece¡¯s power pulsing through his body. It was as if something in Watson¡¯s body had very poorpatibility with the elven chess piece that triggered its fighting spirit. The only thing that can trigger the fluctuations should be the race chess pieces, which were ancient treasures. ¡°That young man has a chess piece in his body. I wonder if it¡¯s human¡¯s or another race¡¯s?¡± After thinking for a while, Beta made a judgment. Judging from Watson¡¯s appearance, it was more likely that he had a human chess piece in his body. However, it did not rule out the possibility that he had a dragon or sea folk chess piece. After all, the other two races seemed to respect Watson very much. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a battle between the chess pieces. This is just like how the gods fought each other in the past! The elves lost in that battle. I will wash that shame away and prove that the elves are the strongest in the world.¡± After making up his mind, Beta opened his arms, and countless death aura rose from the ground. That death aura originated from the bones buried under the ground. Who knew how many creatures had died in thatnd? At that moment, the corpses of those creatures had all appeared on the surface. The energy in the bodies rose into the air in the form of death power, which Beta absorbed into his body. The bones that had lost their death power had turned into ashes. In a short period, the entireary fortress and the ground within a radius of hundreds of kilometers were covered with ayer of white ash, as if it had been snowing for months. The power of death was the power controlled by the powerful ancient God of Death. It was derived from thew of death. It did not belong to any of the basic elements in the world, but it transcended the elements. That was because no matter how powerful an elite was, it would be difficult for them to escape death. At that moment, after Beta freed himself from the restrictions of evolution in his body, his flesh and blood were devoured by the aura of death. His entire body became a ck hole, and he began to absorb the energy and consciousness of the dead unconsciously. Many of the souls of the dead mixed with his memories entered his mind, tearing apart his original soul. He could not help but let out a roar. He was no longer an elf but a collection of the souls and bones of the dead. There were not just the souls of the dead that he had absorbed in his mind. There were also ancient battle memories of the fallen gods and the people of different generations who had died due to disease, famine, disaster, and war. The fear and despair of those people were like a tide; wave after wave struck his mind. The result was that the surface of the ck fog on Beta¡¯s body began to bulge, revealing twisted human faces in pain, trying to escape the shackles of his body. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so hungry. Save me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you all my money. Please let me go.¡± ¡°D*mn the kingdom¡¯s army! Theyunched an invasion war against us. In order to protect our home, we¡¯ll fight them to the death. ¡± Different voices came from those distorted human faces, making Beta, whose entire white bone armor had covered his body and face, roar angrily. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± As the voice fell on the mask on his face, the scarlet scythe symbols shed with light, and invisible ripples spread out, making the souls of the other dead people that appeared on the surface of his body calm down and no longer struggle. Raising his hand to touch the mask on his face, Beta flew in Watson¡¯s direction. ¡°Watson, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± As his body absorbed more and more power from the dead, he could feel that he was losing control of himself. He would eventually be a terrifying monster. While he was still conscious, he should finish the battle as soon as possible. Swoosh! Beta did not use anybat skills or magic. He appeared in front of Watson with a muffled sound out of thin air. His speed was so fast that it was difficult for people to react. Waving his right fist made of fog, he punched Watson hard in the face. Watson immediately fell from the sky. His entire body turned into a stream of light and fell to the ground, creating a bottomless pit with a radius of 100 meters. Smoke and dust rose in the shape of a mushroom cloud. In theary fortress where the people who saw that scene had praised Watson, they had stopped moving and fell into silence at that moment. ¡°Hey, Brat! That is only the first punch. You won¡¯t die just like that, right?¡± Beta sized up his fist. In his misty arms, the faces of the dead squirmed non-stop, the terrifying power contained within making him look pleasantly surprised. His form was called the God of Death¡¯s Fused Body. It was a mythical creature that was even more powerful than the descendants of the death god. It was already close to the original body of the ancient God of Death. The ancient god was a supreme being fused by the death wills of many creatures. It did not have an individual consciousness but group consciousness, so it was even more powerful. As long as Beta had enough time to absorb the souls of the dead, he could also be a great existence like the God of Death. Even if he had just evolved, he had already surpassed his previous peak diamond-tier and had entered the starlight tier. The faint feeling of rejection from heaven and earth made his internal organs tremble. He forcibly endured the pain in his soul. ¡°Lord Beta, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Amidst the thick smoke and dust on the ground, Watson flew into the air. He reached out and wiped the blood flowing out of his nose. Beta had injured him, and only a starlight-tier elite could harm Watson. It was evident that Beta had obtained the power of the starlight tier. That surprised Watson. Just a moment ago, Beta had only been at the peak of the diamond tier. How long had it been since he had advanced to starlight-tier? Who would have thought that, other than the fusion system, there was something else in the world that could allow a person to advance so quickly? ¡°The power that the elves possess is very powerful. If we let them go, it would be very dangerous for us. Let¡¯s capture that Beta first and interrogate him about that power.¡± Watson made up his mind and opened his hands toward Beta. ¡°Ten molecr eleration!¡± Previously, he had killed Beta with one finger. So, he decided to use ten fingers. Ten times the power appeared before him, and the molecr eleration covered the entire sky. The sky started to turn from blue to white. The whole sky exploded in an instant and swallowed Beta. The power of a single strike to destroy the entire sky must be the might of a god. Many people in theary fortress knelt on the ground reverently. Their bodies trembled, and they closed their eyes, not daring to raise their heads. Even though the blinding light and intense explosions almost destroyed their five senses. However, Beta charged out unscathed amidst such a powerful explosion. A huge ck fog engulfed his body, and the heads of the deceased emerged from the ck fog, tearing the surrounding explosions apart. The light of the elerated molecules had destroyed them. Unfortunately, the speed of deaths could not bepared to the speed of Beta¡¯s absorption. When Beta had be the amalgamation of the God of Death, he could only absorb the dead within a radius of several hundred kilometers. As he absorbed more, his strength and attraction became greater. Then, he could already absorb most of the dead souls in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. With the support of such a massive amount of death energy, his body had expanded from the size of an ordinary person to the size of a hundred-meter giant. If one looked carefully, one would discover that every inch of his body was made from corpses. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, Watson. If that is your strongest move, then you should ept your death obediently.¡± Beta¡¯s voice became louder after his body expanded. It sounded like thunder that resounded through the world, but it contained a cold feeling. It made the shadow of death automatically appear in the hearts of everyone who heard it. Chapter 557 - Why Arent You Dead?

Chapter 557: Why Aren¡¯t You Dead?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Beta had truly pushed the boundaries of evolution. In theary fortress, Delta looked at the ck fog in the sky and the giants with human faces appearing all over them. She had a conflicted expression on her face. ¡°Beta has gone crazy. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he won¡¯t be able to return to his original form after these unlimited evolutions?¡± One of the elves behind Delta frowned, while the other elf shook his head. ¡°Judging from Beta¡¯s current state, he definitely can¡¯t control himself. However, that is also good. In the face of unlimited evolution, no matter how strong the enemy is, he won¡¯t be a match for Beta. At the very least, Beta will be victorious.¡± What in the world couldpare to the unlimited power of evolution? There were none. As the two elves spoke, their eyes subconsciously nced at King Landhar III beside them. Even now, King Landhar III had a calm appearance. However, in the eyes of the two elves, King Landhar III was most likely pretending to be calm. Beta had already broken through the upper limit. The longer it dragged on, the stronger he would be. Watson¡¯s strength was fixed. No matter what they thought about it, Watson would die. Perhaps King Landhar III was calm on the surface, but he was already thinking about how to escape. While the two elves were silently cursing, King Landhar III¡¯s body began to tremble. That proved their guess. ¡®A fusion ability that can fuse everything to be stronger, as well as the ability to evolve in an unknown direction, and the ability to continuously be stronger as a pawn of the elven race. Let¡¯s see which of those two powers is stronger.¡¯ As King Landhar III pondered, his body could not help but tremble with excitement. He could not wait to see the collision of those two powers. In the sky... After Beta threatened Watson, the huge body suddenly appeared in front of Watson. Its huge fist smashed fiercely on Watson¡¯s head, like a small mountain crushing an ant. Before the attacknded, the ground had already sunk several meters. The hurricane formed a circr shape and blew in all directions. Watson subconsciously raised his arm to block it. Boom! Beta¡¯s fist collided with Watson¡¯s arm. An explosive sound erupted. Immediately after that, Beta¡¯s fist fell at an even faster speed. It did not stop like a violent storm. His fistnded on Watson¡¯s arm, again and again, and it left clusters of ck on it. The color spread to Watson¡¯s body at an extremely fast speed, forcing him to spit out a mouthful of ck blood. Something was squirming in the ck blood. It was pieces of organs with green fur on the surface. They were squirming slowly, and they looked ominous. ¡°The power of death is the most terrifying power in the world. Everything in the world will decay into dust. Even the Spring of Life and the gods, which symbolize eternity, are the same. Only death is truly eternal! What do you think, Watson? My power of death can cause instant death, and it can curse too. Right now, there are at least a thousand kinds of curses on your body. Those curses won¡¯t immediately take your life, but they will make you die in extreme pain.¡± Beta attacked Watson while the human face on his body spoke, using different voices of men, women, and children to sneer and ridicule Watson. ¡°Indeed, the power of that curse is very strong. Right now, my entire body, including my soul, is in pain, and even breathing is bing difficult! However, if I endure it for a while, I can still get used to it. Do you have any other stronger methods to deal with him?¡± Watson used the divine kingdom of Agares, the God of the Wind and Navigation. The divine kingdom was covered with arrowheads in different directions, deflecting Beta¡¯s attack. At the same time, he touched his cheek. Other than his nose, his eyes and ears had started to ooze ck blood. ¡°Hmm.¡± Watson¡¯s body was beginning to decay, but his expression was still calm. So, Beta snorted unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ll let you witness my strongest move. After you die, I¡¯ll absorb you into my body and make you a part of me. Let¡¯s see if you can still say those words.¡± ¡°I willpletely release the death energy. Starlight-tier spell¡ªthe End of All Things!¡± A cold voice drifted in the sky. Everything within a thousand meters of Beta immediately turned ck and white. All the colors were withering. The world within the ck and white colors was filled with the aura of death. The earth was melting. The nts on the ground were withering. If the life of every living creature was a straight line that kept moving forward, and the starting point represented the end of life, which symbolized death, then Beta¡¯s move was to allow all living creatures to skip the starting point and immediately enter the endpoint. That was an ability that forced others to be in a state of death. Even the immortal gods would know the concept of death upon being hit by that move. Even an eternal existence could be killed with the concept of death. In ancient times, gods who had consumed water from the Spring of Life were immortals, but they were still killed. Many of the gods had died under the God of Death¡¯s sickle. At that moment, Watson¡¯s body was covered by the ck and white world. The colors on his body disappeared, along with his aura of life. Cracks appeared on the surface of his body, and he began to copse. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Beta panted and escaped from the ck and white area. He copsed on the ground, stirring up smoke and dust. Releasing that move had also taken a significant amount of his energy. The umted power of death in his body was almostpletely exhausted, and he could no longer suppress the faces of the undead that appeared on the surface of his body. At that moment, the faces began to wriggle out of his body. It was obvious that it would not be long before his body would break into pieces and turn into the ugly undead. ¡°I havepleted the task that His Majesty had given me. I might receive His Majesty¡¯s praise and obtain the title of the strongest assassin, even though I won¡¯t be able to live to see that.¡± The scarlet-patterned mask covering his face cracked open, and then the crack grew bigger. The mask broke into two pieces, revealing Beta¡¯s appearance. At that moment, Beta¡¯s face had already changed from the pride and despotic youth to a wrinkled and aged face. His white hair drifted along his face. The End of All Things spell would give all living creatures in the ck and white area the concept of death, including himself. His own life had alsoe to an end after releasing that skill. At thest moment of his life, the chaotic memories of the deceased souls that he had absorbed did not appear in his mind. Instead, it was a memory from when he was young. He had lost his parents when he was very young. At that time, he had been bullied by the other elves. The Elven King had taken a fancy to his talent and handed him to Elder Daphne to train to be a skilled assassin. After bing an assassin, not only did he have to participate in strict training, but he also had to carry out dangerous missions. He endured all of those. In just a few years, he became the second-best assassin in the Elven Kingdom. Elder Daphne even praised him. After obtaining the ranking, the first thing he did was dismember all the elves who had bullied him in the past in a cruel way. The higher-ups who knew about that matter only severely punished him; they did not execute him. That made him understand the benefits of power. No one would bully him if he were powerful. Even if he killed someone else, they would forgive him. Therefore, he needed more power, so much that he could do whatever he wanted without being bullied by anyone. Then, he would use that power to repay the Elven King. After all, the Elven King was the first person to discover his talent. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Beta had already begun to imagine the Elven King praising his achievements after learning about that. At that moment... The ck and white world formed by the End of All Things spell had copsed. Watson, who should have turned into ashes, walked out unscathed. He shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°What a terrifying attack. If I hadn¡¯t used the fusion system to fuse the attack, I would have died.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Beta stared at Watson.. The beautiful fantasy that surfaced in his mind was mercilessly shattered, and his eyes widened. Chapter 558 - Fusing The Death Element Magical Source

Chapter 558: Fusing The Death Element Magical Source

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You look like you really want to kill me, but I have to apologize to you. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Watson smiled at Beta. Just as Beta released a powerful attack to end everything, Watson had used the fusion system to fuse the ck and white world formed by the End of All Things spell into his body, allowing him to obtain a portion of the power of death. It looked like he was attacked by the power of death and copsed. In reality, he used the power of death to leave the battlefield. As he spoke, Watson extended his right hand. A wisp of pitch-ck fog appeared in his right hand. The souls of the dead danced in it. Sometimes, they turned into faces of despair, exuding an ominous aura of death. [Starlight-tier energy: Power of Death] [Ability: can give a living creature the concept of death, causing it to die. No matter what method is used, it can¡¯t be resurrected. It can also cast a curse on living creatures.] [Additional ability: this energy is produced from the body of a starlight-tier elite, the God of Death. After absorbing enough energy, God of Death¡¯s magic source can be activated in the current world.] ¡°That is the Power of Death, a higher level of God¡¯s power than the power ofws. Not bad.¡± The attributes appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes, causing him to nod in satisfaction. After mastering the Power of Death, as long as he continued to fuse and strengthen that power, he would be able to create the ninth type of magical element in the world. He could bestow that type of element to his family, friends, and subordinates, making them even stronger. When Beta had invaded and killed over a thousandary fortress soldiers, he had intended to use cruel methods to kill Beta so that the elves would not dare to invade again. However, he had changed his mind. ¡°The elves are just invaders, and they have already given me a new power. If there were more assassins, wouldn¡¯t I be even stronger?¡± If Watson had not wanted the Holy Dragon Kingdom to be invaded, then at that moment, he could not wait for the elves to send a few more powerful assassins. That way, the power he would gain from fusing with them would be even stronger. ¡°The most important thing now is not to think about that. I should just absorb enough death energy from the kingdom and create a source of death energy.¡± Having made up his mind, Watson held the Power of Death in one hand and pointed at the ground in front of him with the other. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± As he made his move, the ground within a radius of several kilometers was covered by a rolling ck fog of death. The ck fog shot up into the sky and turned into a foggy ck pir. As the ck pir of light surged, it left behind a mysterious symbol formed by two crossing sickles in the air. It flickered with a dark-red luster. That symbol was the magic symbol of the power of death. The moment the death element symbol appeared, other elements¡¯ symbols also materialized in the sky. First, there was the earth, fire, water, and wind. Then, there were the more advanced light and dark elements. Above those six were the symbols of chaos, life, and death. Besides the chaos element, the life and death elements were also separated from the basic elements and opposed each other. They emitted strong waves of hostility. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing arge amount of Power of Death and obtaining the death element magic source.] [Death element magic source.] [Ability: has the effect of bestowing the Power of Death onto living creatures. Creatures that cultivate the Power of Death will be able to control the dead and even reverse life and death. This source has just been formed, and the current energy is at the starlight tier.] When the system notification rang in his ear, a huge ck ball appeared above the death element symbol above Watson¡¯s head. The ck ball was like the sun¡¯s shadow, and when it appeared, it covered the sun. The earth sank into darkness. At the top of theary fortress and even beneath the Holy Dragon Kingdom, all the kings who had died climbed up from the ground and stood in the darkness, silently looking at the top of their heads. They were absorbed by the ck sun above their heads. The other four kingdoms on the continent outside of the Holy Dragon Kingdom also experienced the same changes. At the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital... ¡°It has been two days since the fortress cityunched a war against the elves. His Majesty and Watson have not returned. Antonio, should we go and take a look?¡± In the Sword Saint¡¯s Courtyard, Sword Saint Reid was tapping the huge throne before him while asking Antonio. Antonio was sitting on a bench, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand. He was leaningfortably on the back of the chair with his eyes closed. He did not even open his eyes when he heard Reid¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Watson¡¯s ability, he will be able to deal with the elves! Maybe he has already subdued the elves. We just need to wait for the report toe and go to the front line to congratte Watson.¡± ¡°Antonio, do you feel that after Watson became our disciple, we have be a lotzier?¡± Reid stopped what he was doing as he asked that. They would do all that they could for any battles for their kingdom in the past. At that moment, they were rxing at home; they did not even go to the frontline to take a look. As Watson¡¯s masters, it was inappropriate for them not to show up and instead let their lone disciple fight. ¡°Is that so?¡± Antonio¡¯s eyes widened in shock. After a long while, he sighed. ¡°It seems to be true. I have be a cripple. Well, it¡¯s all Watson¡¯s fault.¡± He had been a wise and famous teacher, and he had taught countless elites. However, after he became Watson¡¯s master, his disciple had learned his skills instantly. On the other hand, the moves and weapons that Watson had fused were very tempting to him. They were the ones who had to go to Watson for help. ¡°If this goes on, we will be useless teachers who rely on our disciples. I think we should go to the front line to take a look. At least, it would be good for us to show our faces in front of everyone.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Reid and Antonio had nned to leave the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard when an invisible fluctuation appeared in the sky. The sun was swallowed by something ck-colored, and a power that symbolized death swept across thend as thousands of people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital raised their heads in surprise. Reid and Antonio were also surprised when they saw the strange phenomenon in the sky. Colorful lines appeared around Antonio, and the light of magic was shining. ¡°It seems like that source of magic contains death elements. In ancient times, death was also an elemental ability in the world. Unfortunately, its source was shattered during the great Battle of the Gods! Who would have thought that the source would be repaired today? It must be Watson. This means that he has created three different types of magical elements.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that Watson would have the leisure to fuse new elements on the battlefield? Does that mean that his battle with the elves is going smoothly?¡± Reid sensed the increasingly dense aura of death in the air, even the kings¡¯ souls were absorbed into that source. Reid said bitterly, ¡°Even if we go there, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to help in that situation.¡± Antonio asked, ¡°Then, are we still going?¡± Reid hesitated for a moment. ¡°Maybe forget it?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s forget it.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Antonio and Reid, who had already stood up, sat back down.. One of them held a teacup and slowly took a sip while the other sat on the huge throne. Chapter 559 - The Thorn Empire And The Kingdom Of The Dwarfs

Chapter 559: The Thorn Empire And The Kingdom Of The Dwarfs

The ninth source of magic power has appeared in the world. That aura is the smell of death, a familiar feeling. In the direction of the Thorn Empire, an unknown distance away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom, on a cliff that pierced through the clouds, the Death Dragon King, Nidhogg, looked up with a gloomy expression. At the end of his vision, the sun was swallowed by ayer of shadow. At the bottom of the cliff where he was, the earth shook as skeletons crawled out of the ground. Those skeletons had strange shapes, including people in armor, creatures from other races, and even the bones of gods that exuded divinity. After they appeared, they looked up at the sky and let out ear-piercing roars. Under the attraction of the ck sun, they flew toward the sky. During the flight, those undead skeletons had turned into pure ck mist. They were lives that Nidhogg had taken; it was hard to imagine how many undead there were. The undead covered the entire sky, and the pile of skeletons below was as tall as a mountain. The waves rolled in all directions and even in some cities near the Dragon Lair. ¡°The world that I once lived in contained a variety of magical sources. Those sources dried up during the battle between the gods. Now, they are reviving one by one. Is it fate? Or is this the beginning of some disaster?¡± Nidhogg seemed conflicted. Just as he was feeling sentimental, a man and a woman in blood-red armor suddenly appeared in the distant sky. The man was tall and sturdy, with a scar that pierced the bridge of his nose. He held a long spear in his hand. While the woman was slim, she had fiery red hair, and two long whips in the shape of thorns were stuck on her back. Soon, the two of them flew in front of Nidhogg and bowed respectfully, emitting a tinum-tier aura. ¡°Lord Nidhogg, a new magical element has just appeared in the world¡ªit¡¯s death. Furthermore, many of those who died have returned. Their bodies upied the ground and the sky and even poured into the city. And near the Dragon Lair, where the Dragon Emperor is located, the number of dead people is exceptionally high. King Gilgamesh wondered if that matter had anything to do with you, Lord Nidhogg.¡± The one who spoke was a man. His voice was deep and majestic. He was one of Thorn Empire¡¯s nine divine generals. The Thorn Empire was different from other kingdoms. Thews of the jungle were applied there. There were nows, and all rules were decided by the strong. The nine divine generals were the strong ones who climbed to the harsh peak. Other than the king, their words had absolute power in the Thorn Empire. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Really, Lord Nidhogg? You are the Death Dragon King, so you must be very familiar with the death elements. His Majesty said that you must know the reason for skeletons¡¯ appearance! Three different types of magical elements have appeared in the Holy Dragon Kingdom in just a short time span. And you just went there not too long ago¡ª¡± The man suddenly stopped mid-sentence because Nidhogg had unknowingly appeared in front of him and grabbed his neck. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know, yet you still continue to ask. It¡¯s purely a waste of my time. My answer is my right, and so is listening. Asking me to answer the question but not paying attention to it, are you viting my right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Lord Nidhogg. We didn¡¯t mean that.¡± With a frightened expression, the man¡¯s limbs swayed in the air as he spoke with great difficulty. ¡°Yes, Lord Nidhogg. The main purpose of our visit is to ask for your help. Previously, when you returned, you said that you¡¯d help in Thorn Empire¡¯s matters if we could pay you enough. This time, His Majesty sent 100 holy relics. We hope that Lord Nidhogg can help us clean up those undead creatures that have disrupted the lives of our residents.¡± The woman, who was also one of the nine divine generals of the Empire, smiled. ¡°This is the only time. Next time, I will bury you in the ground.¡± After a moment of silence, Nidhogg withdrew his hand that was clutching the man¡¯s neck. He turned around and extended his hand to the woman. ¡°I will take that job. What about the remuneration?¡± ¡°The reward is on the way, but because the undead are now upying the route, it can¡¯t get here for the time being.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Then, Nidhogg turned and flew into the sky, turning into a huge dragon that covered the sky. It swooped down with destructive waves on its body. It did not release any magic, but the storm carried by the flight blew all the skeletons in the sky and the ground into dust. The male divine general rubbed his neck again. A clear mark of a dragon w appeared on his neck, and blood was oozing. ¡°That Death Dragon King is really crazy. If I had not lost to the other divine generals in the game of rock paper scissors, I would not havee here.¡± ¡°You speak as if someone else wants toe here. That Dragon King is a dragon that has survived since ancient times. After returning from the Holy Dragon Kingdom, I feel like its power has be even stronger! His Majesty has told us to investigate what happened in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It¡¯s not easy to get information from the Death Dragon King. Why don¡¯t we go to the Holy Dragon Kingdom instead?¡± The woman with a thorny whip wrapped around her back raised her head and looked into the distance. She lowered her voice. ¡°Three different mysterious magical elements have appeared in the Holy Dragon Kingdom in session. Perhaps they are affected by some kind of treasure, or a strong person is guarding them! We are at the bottom of the ranks anyway. Rather than notpleting the mission and not having an exnation for His Majesty, we might as well go to the Holy Dragon Kingdom and take a look. Who knows, we might have some fortuitous encounters.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The burly man and the red-haired woman looked at each other for a moment and made up their minds. They spread theirbat aura wings and flew toward the direction of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡­ At the same time, in another kingdom far away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. A huge ind-shaped building could be seen floating in the sky from the outside. Hot air balloons loaded with propellers flew in all directions from the building, connecting it to the smaller ind-shaped buildings. Iron chains extended from the building in all directions, connecting it to the smaller ind-shaped buildings. Dwarves with big heads and small bodies were moving things between the hot air balloons and the sky inds. Those sky inds were the famous Kingdom of the Dwarves¡ªthe sky inds. Despite their diminutive stature, the Dwarves were endowed with divine power and technological prowess. The Sky Inds were created by the dwarves using advanced magic levitation devices. At that moment, at the highest point of the sky inds, the Dwarf King led a group of dwarven ministers to invite a dark-skinned man to a banquet. ¡°Light Dragon King. I heard that you want to buy many treasures from the dwarven royal family. I wonder what treasures you want and what price you can offer.¡± The Dwarf King sat on a low throne at the top of the banquet as he asked the man. It was the Light Dragon King, Odyssey. At that moment, he was holding two dwarven girls in his arms. The two girls¡¯ faces had turned red due to the constant teasing of his fingers, but the Dwarf King did not seem to see that. The reason was very simple. A hundred dragons stood behind the Light Dragon King. Their sovereign-tier aura caused the sky inds to drop by a hundred meters. The sky inds might fall if they angered the dragons. Chapter 560 - Lets Tell You About The Dragon Emperor

Chapter 560: Let¡¯s Tell You About The Dragon Emperor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Your Majesty, I only need treasures, no matter what they are. As for the reward, I have many wives in the Dragon Lair. I wonder if Your Majesty¡ª¡± Odyssey said casually as he teased the dwarf girl beside him when he heard the Dwarf King¡¯s question. Without waiting for him to finish, a few dragons emitting Dragon King¡¯s aura behind him immediately stepped forward with dark faces. ¡°Lord Dragon King, can you be a little more serious? A deal with the dwarves could affect our future development in the Dragon n. If you¡¯re careless, we can leave the Light Dragon n and join the other Dragon Kings.¡± ¡°Seriously, why is our Dragon King so frivolous? Can we still be ranked at the top in the subsequent assessments and gain the appreciation of the Dragon Emperor? I heard that the Elven Kingdom is now at war with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Forest Dragon King was originally an ally of the elf n, but he helped the Dragon Emperor in the battle. I think he must have gained a lot of points in the Dragon Emperor¡¯s heart.¡± As a lower-ranked dragon, he was collectively crusading against Odyssey. Usually, Odyssey would be angry. However, he was submissive and repeatedly apologized. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get mad. I was just joking! I¡¯m trying my best to fulfill my duties as a Dragon King. Didn¡¯t you notice that I went out of my way to ask the dwarves for treasure? The dwarves¡¯ manufacturing technology is second to none in all the kingdoms. As long as I can swindle some good things from them, the Dragon Emperor will look at me in a new light.¡± ¡°Swindle? Did he just say that?¡± The dwarven ministers looked at each other in dismay and saw the furrowed lines on each other¡¯s forehead. The Light Dragon King was a clown. The Light Dragon n was in the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s territory. Their cities were usually built in the sky and on high mountains, and the areas at the mountain base were where the dragons utilized. Both sides had always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. However, after the Light Dragon King made a trip to the Holy Dragon Kingdom not too long ago, he suddenly showed an eagerness for treasure and took the initiative to contact the dwarves. At first, they thought that the Light Dragon King had developed some strange collector¡¯s habit, just like how he had married so many wives. However, after some investigation, they found that it was not the case, especially since the Light Dragon King¡¯s words revealed much information. The Light Dragon King¡¯s purpose in collecting treasures was to offer them to the Dragon Emperor. When did the Dragon n have an emperor who could control the Dragon Kings? What kind of ruler must that emperor be? ¡°Lord Dragon King, we don¡¯t like to joke. We mark our prices very clearly. Why don¡¯t you tell us the specific price you can pay for the treasures?¡± ¡°Well, I can give you 10,000 gold coins for a tinum-tier treasure and 10,000 gold coins for a diamond-tier treasure. What do you think?¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± The Dwarf King frowned, his thick beard sticking up. It was too much of a fantasy to want to buy a tinum-tier treasure for 10,000 gold coins. The Light Dragon King was obviously trying to make things difficult for him. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a fair price. You should know that the Light Dragon n doesn¡¯t have that many gold coins.¡± Odyssey remarked casually. The dragons behind him had ugly expressions on their faces. ¡®And whose fault was that?¡¯ If it were not for Odyssey¡¯s wanton spending and that he liked to marry women of different races and had to hold a big wedding every time he married them, they would not be so poor then. ¡°Light Dragon King, the number of your gold coins in yourir has nothing to do with us. Your abject state does not justify offering me a low price.¡± The Dwarf King¡¯s tone became impatient. Initially, he had been delighted that the Light Dragon King took the initiative to cooperate with the dwarves. Even though the dwarves were powerful, they were not stronger than the dragons and did not possess any flying ability. If the dragons could cooperate with them to mine some raw materials, it would be much more convenient. However, looking at the situation before him, the Light Dragon King was clearly trying to trick him. ¡°Dwarf King, I just want some treasures. Why are you so nosy? I think the price is already very fair. Don¡¯t ask for too much. If you don¡¯t give it to me, don¡¯t me me if I have to use force.¡± Odyssey¡¯s expression also became impatient. He let go of the two dwarf girls in his arms and began to roll up his sleeves. A powerful aura that surpassed a Dragon King¡¯s level emerged from his body, forming the shadow of a dragon the size of the sun. The sky inds could not bear the intense pressure, and it fell with a creaking sound. The bottom of the sky inds also cracked open, and rocks of different sizes fell. ¡°What power is that?¡± All the dwarves held their breaths. They had the impulse to kneel under the power disyed by the Light Dragon King. Did he always have such powerful strength? ¡°Lord Dragon King, what are you doing? Did you forget the Dragon Emperor¡¯s instructions that you need to use special means to collect treasures?¡± Before the dwarves¡¯ shock subsided, a dragon behind Odyssey reminded him. Odyssey was stunned at first, but then a hesitant look appeared on his face. ¡°The Dwarven Kingdom is so far away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. As long as no one tattles about it, even if we do anything, the Dragon Emperor won¡¯t know about it, right?¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the sun in the sky darkened. The ck aura of death engulfed the sun, causing the world to sink into darkness. The skeletons in the ground for many years stood up one after another. They looked up at the sky and roared. ¡°That is a new kind of magical element. Did the Dragon Emperor create that?¡± Odyssey¡¯s expression changed. He had just mentioned Watson when he saw the phenomenon that changed the structure of the world. It was too coincidental. ¡°Did the Dragon Emperor hear the Dragon King¡¯s words and was dissatisfied with us, so he used that method to warn us?¡± ¡°Our lives are so bitter. How can we follow such a useless Dragon King? If we follow the other Dragon Kings, we don¡¯t even have to worry about anything. Why don¡¯t we jump ship?¡± That discussion made Odyssey feel dejected, and he restrained his imposing manner. ¡°I know; stop arguing. We clearly have such powerful strength, so why do we have to negotiate? The Dragon Emperor is too merciful. How about that, Dwarf King? I¡¯m willing to spend 10,000 gold coins to buy tinum-tier weapons and 100,000 gold coins to buy diamond-tier weapons. Is that enough?¡± ¡°You must be joking. That is not a fair price.¡± The Dwarf King stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Still unfair? You have such a big appetite.¡± Odyssey widened his eyes; the tinum-tier weapons developed by Watson in the Holy Dragon Kingdom only cost 10,000 gold coins each. The weapons developed by Watson were definitely better than those dwarves. Why should they pay more? They might as well not buy those tinum-tier weapons if they cost more than 10,000 gold coins. ¡°You misunderstand, Light Dragon King. I mean the price is too high. Let¡¯s do 1,000 gold coins for a tinum-tier weapon and 10,000 gold coins for a diamond weapon! In return, you can tell me more about the Dragon Emperor. ¡± The Dwarf King left his seat and came before the Light Dragon King. He stretched out his right hand and smiled, the corner of his mouth twitching. After the Light Dragon King¡¯s aura, he felt as if his life was threatened, especially when the world had turned dark and the smell of death was everywhere. It even affected the Dwarven Kingdom when they were so far away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Dragon Emperor was obviously more powerful than the Light Dragon King. He should not provoke him. ¡°You are a sensible person, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t worry. I will tell you more about the Dragon Emperor and guarantee that you will make a profit. We can discuss the price again. I think 1,000 gold coins is still too much to buy a tinum-tier weapon.¡± Odyssey patted his chest. The Dwarf King¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°Thank you very much, Light Dragon King.¡± However, he cursed in his heart.. A thousand gold coins for a tinum-tier weapon meant that they would make a loss. ¡®Why don¡¯t you die?¡¯ Chapter 561 - The Worlds Tier Has Increased

Chapter 561: The World¡¯s Tier Has Increased

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The firstary fortress in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Watson stood in mid-air. A thick ck mist condensed around his body and rushed into the sky, turning into a death-elemental magic source. Countless skeletons from all directions brought the same dense death aura into the sky. That processsted for a few minutes. The death aura that covered the sun began to fade, and the sun returned to its radiant appearance. As the color of the sun returned to normal, the many magic elemental symbols in the sky also disappeared. The death-elemental source vanished from the sky. At that moment, the sound of a system notification rang in Watson¡¯s ears. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the ninth magical element. The current world¡¯s tier has increased.] ¡°The world¡¯s tier has increased. What does that mean?¡± Watson was stunned for a moment, then heard a voice again in his ear. [The current world¡¯s tier has increased from diamond to starlight. Its power is currently at starlight-tier. At the same time, all the creatures in the world will receive an increased basic ability when they are born.] ¡°How did you absorb my Power of Death and turn it into the world¡¯s new ninth magical element? Also, after I¡¯ve advanced to starlight-tier, the power of heaven and earth constantly tried to repel me, but that force has disappeared. How did you do it?¡± While Watson was thinking, Beta, sitting opposite him, spoke with a panicked expression. With a wave of his hand, Watson had created a death-elemental magical course, causing the Holy Dragon Kingdom and even the entire world to change along with it. He had witnessed the scene of countless skeletons rising into the sky. He knew that it was something that he could not do even after advancing to the starlight tier. He had let go of the evolution limits and even became the God of Death¡¯s amalgamation while Watson was just an ordinary human. How could Watson do something that he could not do? However, that was fine. The repulsive force of heaven and earth had disappeared. Initially, that force had caused him a great deal of pain. Instead, it had disappeared, and it made him terrified. One would always be scared of the unknown. He did not know how it happened, but he was sure it had something to do with Watson. ¡°The repulsive force from heaven and earth has disappeared? So, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes shed, and he reached out to stroke his chin. Combined with the system notification, he understood what increment in the world¡¯s tier meant. The world was only a tiny fragment of ancient times¡¯ vast and boundless world. The battle between the gods had shattered that fragment. It was only at the diamond tier, so it could only withstand the power of a diamond-tier elite. Still, since he had fused with the ninth element¡ªthe death element¡ªthat world had received much more magical support than before. It had be firmer, so it could withstand even greater power. ¡°Now that the world can already withstand the power of a starlight-tier elite, we won¡¯t have any problem even if the gods show up. The Dragon Kings I helped enhance will no longer have to endure the repulsive force. They will ascend eventually.¡± Watson¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Initially, he had used the fusion system to help the Dragon Kings ascend, but they would leave that world within a year. So, he had no choice but to speed up his ns. Things were good then, the world had be stronger, and the Dragon Kings could continue living there. If he could use the fusion system to continue creating more magical sources, that world would very likely return to how it was in ancient times or even surpass it. The benefits of a rise in the world¡¯s tier were shown in an increase in strength and a lowered limit. Anything born after the increment, regardless of whether they had powerful bloodlines or not, would automatically have iron-tier strength. If there were enough magic sources, ordinary people could even obtain tinum or diamond-tier strength at birth, possessing talentsparable to the dragons. ¡°It seems like I need to fuse more magic sources to strengthen the world. That is beneficial to me and everyone else too.¡± Watson turned his gaze to Beta, his eyes shining. Creating a brand new magic source was not a simple matter. He could not make it out of thin air unless there were excellent materials in front of him, such as Nidhogg, who had consumed so much water from the Spring of Life, and Beta, who had evolved into the God of Death¡¯s amalgamation. Previously, he had treated the assassins sent by the Elven King as enemies that needed to be eliminated. He changed his mind¡ªthose people were treasures. Sensing Watson¡¯s gaze, Beta subconsciously shivered, and an intense threat rose in his heart. ¡°D*mn brat! I¡¯ll fight you to my death!¡± Knowing that it would be difficult for him to leave that day, Beta gritted his teeth, and his body began to expand. The kings¡¯ souls were all burning at the time, and the powerful force caused his body to expand like air. ¡°Not good. That guy is going to self-destruct.¡± Many people who saw Beta¡¯s actions eximed. Beta was a starlight-tier elite,parable to a god. They could only imagine the destruction if he were to destroy himself. The force might destroy theary fortress and any nearby area too. The people were a little panicked. At that moment, Watson reached out his hand toward Beta, who was about to self-destruct. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Beta, who had already expanded to a few hundred meters, turned into a ray of light. The souls of the dead emerged out of his body and turned into powerful energy in mid-air before it disappeared into the sky. Beta, who had lost those souls, immediately shrank, turning from a giant into a typical white-haired elf. ¡°Long live His Majesty, the Elven King. I have cleared a path for you with my life, and now I will destroy myself. Hmm?¡± Raising his hands high, Beta shouted excitedly. Halfway through his words, he felt like something was wrong. He lowered his head to look at his body and was stunned. The powers of the departed souls had disappeared, and even the Power of Death that he possessed had lessened. Watson had fused that power with the death-elemental magic source. ¡°After killing more than a thousandary fortress soldiers, I should not let you die so easily. Since you¡¯ve brought me benefits, I¡¯ve decided to give you a decent death! Goodbye, Elven Lord.¡± Watson, who had cast the fusion system, extended his finger toward Beta and flicked it lightly. A dense death aura gushed from his finger, turning into a long dragon in mid-air that instantly washed over Beta¡¯s body. There were not even any dregs left of him. The world had turned ck and white. The aura of death released by Watson was not weaker than the End of All Things spell that Beta had used. Under that powerful force, Beta¡¯s body gradually copsed. He opened his mouth, but he could not make a sound. In the end, he disappeared from the spot with panic in his eyes. ¡°That is impossible. Beta has alreadypletely unlocked the limits of evolution. Why did he lose? Furthermore, he did not even have the ability to fight back. How strong was Watson?¡± In theary fortress, Delta stared nkly at the sky. Beta, who had been killed by the Power of Death, could not be resurrected, even with the protection of the Spring of Life. Beta, who had been proud and mighty just moments before, had been easily killed in front of Watson. That made her feel like she was dreaming. ¡°It seems like I was right. Watson¡¯s power is much stronger than yours. Evolution is ultimately no match for fusion! You understand what I said, right? What do you think? Do you agree with my suggestion?¡± King Landhar III sighed. Seeing that the elves were unmoved, he said, ¡°Without my help, you would not even be able to withstand a single blow from Watson, just like that elf called Beta.¡± ¡°Hmm, Beta killed at least a thousand dragons, but he lost to Watson after the great battle? How is that considered weak?¡± one of the elves said. ary Fortress Army, resurrect.¡± Just as the elf retorted, Watson¡¯s voice suddenly came from the sky. Watson patted his chest, and the silhouette of a chess piece that was sparkling with starlight appeared. Various giant dragons that were already dead appeared in mid-air, their bodies transforming back into their original form. ¡°That¡ª¡± The elf who had just spoken was utterly dumbfounded. The dead dragons were alive again. Furthermore, those dragons seemed to have been transformed from humans. King Landhar III shook his head. ¡°How foolish. Even at this point, you still can¡¯t let go of your pitiful self-esteem.. Watson is much more powerful than you can imagine.¡± Chapter 562 - The New City Lord

Chapter 562: The New City Lord

¡°Your Highness, we have disappointed you.¡± After the resurrectedary fortress¡¯ soldiers came back to life, with Colette as the leader, they knelt on one knee toward Watson. They felt shameful. They had consumed the Dragon Transformation Potion and transformed into diamond-tier dragons. They thought they would be able to disy their skills in front of Watson and defeat the enemy, but who would have thought that Beta would wipe out their army? If it were not for Watson and the others, they would not have revived. It was not an exaggeration to say that even if Watson had given the potions to the pigs, it would not necessarily have a worse effect. They were professional soldiers, so how could they ept such a result? Their mentality had been inted after consuming the potions because their strength had disappeared. ¡°All of you have disappointed me, indeed.¡± Watson looked around and nodded. His words caused the expressions of the soldiers to be even gloomier. ¡°It¡¯s not because your strength iscking, but because you have be dejected after failing once and even lost the courage to fight! So what if you failed? Failure is not a scary thing. There will always be stronger people in this world, no matter how strong you are. It will be fine as long as you work hard to be stronger to surpass the enemy. Are you afraid of failure?¡± The soldiers looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡°We are not afraid.¡± ¡°Do you have the ability to continue to be stronger? Right now, you are at the peak of your strength. Will you improve in the future? ¡± ¡°We will improve.¡± The soldiers answered in unison again. That time, their voices were much louder and more orderly. ¡°Put away your despondent feelings and head to theary fortresses to begin training. If you want to avoid making mistakes, there is nothing more efficient than seizing every minute and second to train! No matter how strong you are, you are still weak without a strong heart. The weak have no way to protect their family and friends in this world. You can only watch as enemies trample upon them. I hope my potion can create an invincible army that can defend the Holy Dragon Kingdom and not a bunch of trash who lose their fighting spirit once they fail.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We will definitely not disappoint you.¡± All the soldiers clenched their fists. Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was powerful. It stimted the fighting spirit in their hearts. They had lived a disorganized life in the fortress city. That was why they had lost so quickly when the elven army attacked. They had experienced the pain of losing their loved ones. They did not want to experience such a feeling again. Seeing the soldiers¡¯ faces lit up with confidence again, Watson nodded with satisfaction. He had deliberately said those words. Those soldiers must have been in ecstasy after they took the potions to transform into dragons. He had to let them know that they were still far from it. What Watson did not know was that the way he encouraged the army at that moment would make the futureary fortress soldiers one of the most famous armies in the history of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They would be famous throughout the world. After lecturing the soldiers, Watson rode on the wind-elemental vortex and lightlynded back into theary fortress. He stood near the gate. Fawkes immediately walked up to him with a ttering smile on his face. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve worked hard. The battle was intense. Fortunately, you won! Your strength is truly unprecedented and unparalleled. It makes people sigh in admiration.¡± ¡°Okay, stop ttering me. I remember we made a bet before theary fortress soldiers went to battle.¡± Watson spoke indifferently and nced at Fawkes. His words made Fawkes¡¯s heart thump, and his expression became stiff. He had hoped to make Watson happy, and he had forgotten about the bet. He did not expect Watson to remember it still. ¡°The bet was that if I won, you would do one thing for me unconditionally! Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s nothing difficult. We¡¯ve just formed an army for theary fortress, and I will need a staff to manage them. You will take up that position, and you will also be responsible for its subsequent expansion. Since you lost that bet to me, don¡¯t expect me to pay you for doing that.¡± He patted Fawkes¡¯s shoulder and smiled amidst Fawkes¡¯ tearless response. Fawkes frowned, and his eyes were filled with regret. If he had known that was the result, he would have agreed to take the initiative before the bet, and he would not have lost his reward then. After hesitating for a moment, he suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°Your Highness, if I were to be a staff for theary fortress¡¯ army, then what would happen to my position as the city lord?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I already have a candidate for the new city lord position.¡± Watson pped his hands. They heard footsteps. The officials walked, out one after another, along the streets. A young woman stood at the head of a group of dozens of officials. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Who is that woman?¡± Fawkes asked nervously, as he had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°Hello, Lord Fawkes. My name is Deena. From now on, I will be the lord of the firstary fortress.¡± The young woman was wearing a long ck dress and a veiled hat that covered her beautiful face. At that moment, she bowed slightly and spoke slowly with a beautiful voice. When she spoke, the officials looked at her with passionate eyes. They whispered, ¡°Miss Deena¡¯s voice is so beautiful.¡± ¡°I am so lucky to be able to see Miss Deena¡¯s face under the veil.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better to have Miss Deena as the city lord than Fawkes. At least it doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes.¡± The officials¡¯ments made Fawkes¡¯ face turn red, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. A bunch of lustful people actually wanted a woman to be the city lord because she was gorgeous and had a beautiful voice. That was too hasty. They even said that he was an eyesore. Was he really that ugly? He could not agree to that matter. ¡°Miss Deena, even if you are someone rmended by His Highness, you can¡¯t be the city lord if you are not capable enough.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As Deena spoke, she lifted the veil on her face, revealing a beautiful face underneath. Her delicate expression, coupled with her slightly sorrowful voice, instantly stunned Fawkes. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world? Fawkes felt like his blood was boiling, and his eyes were seeing stars. All he could see was Deena¡¯s face, and his ears were filled with her gentle and beautiful voice. ¡°Please, Lord Fawkes. I am very confident in my ability. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can find some time to guide me after you give up this position.¡± Deena took the opportunity to walk in front of Fawkes, raising her head, looking pitiful. ¡°Of course not. I am a person with principles.¡± Fawkes took two steps away from Deena and coughed twice. ¡°Finding the time to guide you after giving up my position as the city lord is not in line with the etiquette of a noble, so there is no need to find the time! I can tell you about the various affairs in theary fortress. Miss Deena, please follow me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Deena was initially stunned by Fawkes¡¯ actions. At that moment, she covered her face with the veil again. Then, she left with Fawkes, who had been pretending to be righteous just a moment ago. He was bewitched by Deena¡¯s beauty and was acting even more ridiculous than before. Soon, those officials reacted and chased after her. ¡°Miss Deena, wait for us. Let us exin the city¡¯s matters to you.¡± ¡°We are low-tier officials. We know more about the various industries in the city than Lord Fawkes.¡± Chapter 563 - Annual Development Plan Of Ten Million Gold Coins

Chapter 563: Annual Development n Of Ten Million Gold Coins

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At a meeting room in the City Lord¡¯s mansion, in theary fortress. ¡°Lady Deena, this is the annual report of the fortress city¡¯s ie. This year, the fortress city has 200,000 gold coins in taxes,¡± the finance officer said, sitting at the end of the meeting table in the meeting room with a smile. Half an hour had passed since Watson announced that Deena was the new City Lord. Many officials followed Deena to the meeting room, ready to listen to her arrangements. Theary fortress was the original fortress city. It mainly dealt with border trades. All kinds of caravans would pass by there if they wanted to go to the south to make trades. The city would take a portion of the profits based on the value of the goods. Those caravans would asionally seek help from the guards. It was arge sum of money. Compared to other cities near theary fortress, they earned a lot of money every year. ¡°Only 200,000 gold coins? It¡¯s just average.¡± Deena sat at the head of the long table in the conference room, her slender fingers lightly tapping on the table. Her words wiped the smiles off the financial officer¡¯s face. They had 200,000 gold coins¡¯ worth of taxes. He thought that Deena would be satisfied and praise his ability. He did not expect Deena to have such high standards. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to brag about 200,000 gold coins¡¯ worth of taxes? ¡± Fawkes curled his lips and turned to give Deena a ttering smile, saying, ¡°Previously, as the City Lord, I was very dissatisfied with the city¡¯s annual profits. I have been working hard to increase the taxes. I wanted the fortress city to double its profits in five years and ten times in ten years! If it weren¡¯t for these officials not being able to keep up with my goals, we would have achieved that long ago.¡± As Fawkes spoke with assurance, the officials curled their lips and rolled their eyes. They knew that Fawkes wanted to express his feelings in front of Deena, but his words werepletely untrue. It would be more urate to say that the biggest burden in the fortress city was him. After Fawkes became the City Lord, he proposed a n to increase the city¡¯s profits. His n was to dig hot springs in the city so that merchants or foreign travelers could rest in the city. The project was good. In the end, after spending up to 100,000 gold coins, there were no hot springs in the city. There were only a few pools with foul water. After a group of officials in the city consulted the professionals, they found that the conditions for the formation of hot springs were very strict, and there were none in the fortress city. After that, Fawkes proposed another n: to build a circus in the city with magical beasts as its selling point and attract people through clowns and the funny performances of magical beasts in the circus. It was a popr form of entertainment in the Dwarven Kingdom. The dwarves had many world-renowned performances, such as the Beautiful Dwarf and the Beast, the Seven Dwarves and the Beast Princess,?and so on. After the n was implemented, the circus people were invited to join them. As a result, the magical beasts from the Dwarven Kingdom were not limated to the soil and water in the fortress city, and more than half of them died before the show even started. The fortress city did not make any money on that project. Instead, it lost a lot of money. Fawkes had many simr activities. In terms of management, Fawkes was great, but unfortunately, he did not have the brains to make money. Thanks to the officials¡¯ ability, they helped to cover the ground so that the city would progress. After no one spoke up, Fawkes licked his dry lips and said, ¡°Lady Deena, I believe you understand my strength after hearing so much from me. I wonder what ns you have for thatary fortress in the future. I can give you some advice.¡± ¡°Is that so? Thank you very much, Lord Fawkes. I am new here, and there are many things that I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know if I can do it without everyone¡¯s help. My n for theary fortress is very simple. I don¡¯t know about the otherary fortresses. At the very least, the firstary fortress will have a tax of ten million gold coins by next year.¡± Deena raised her eyebrows slightly as she spoke, and her long eyshes fluttered. The light in her eyes, coupled with her bright and beautiful expression, made all the men present breathe heavily. Fawkes hurriedly said, ¡°Ten million gold coins?¡± Fawkes was stunned. Ten million gold coins? Really? Could he have heard wrong? The fortress city¡¯s annual tax revenue of hundreds of thousands of gold coins was considered high, and Deena had increased that figure by a hundred times. The other officials also had a change in expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, ten million gold coins,¡± Deena said resolutely. ¡°That is only our first goal. In the next few years, we will increase that figure again, to at least 100 million.¡± Deena looked at their expressions as she spoke, and she felt a little emotional. Seeing those people in front of her was like seeing herself before Watson. If she had not followed Watson and seen the wealth in the Severed Fingers Gang, which was even more prosperous than the Holy Dragon Kingdom, she would not have been able to demand 100 million gold coins. Even Veronica, who was in charge of the bank and the underground casino, was worth more than 100 million gold coins. The 100 million gold coins in taxes were just a tiny amount. Watson had asked her to be theary fortress¡¯ first City Lord. That was a great courtesy, and she had to meet Watson¡¯s expectations. ¡®Just 100 million in taxes has shocked those guys. If they knew what Young Master Watson had in mind, their jaws would probably drop.¡¯ Geniuses were different from ordinary people. In the past, she had also imed to be a genius. It was Watson who had changed her mind. At that moment, seeing the officials¡¯ reactions, she could not help but feel a sense of superiority. Many of the people there, even her father, had tried to curry favor with her. They were respectful of her. They were so enthralled by her every move that they could not find their way around. The natural charm that had been useless in front of Watson was once againpelling there. Deena calmed her mind and pulled everyone¡¯s attention back. ¡°If you have any opinions on my goal, please feel free to voice them.¡± ¡°Lady Deena, the goal of getting ten million gold coins a year is a little grand. We might as well take it slow and put our goal at one million gold coins first.¡± As Fawkes stole a nce at Deena, he continued to say, ¡°Of course, if Lady Deena insists on achieving that goal, as the former City Lord, I can make a little immature suggestion.¡± ¡°Quick, hold Lord Fawkes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him speak.¡± Seeing that Fawkes was about to speak and Deena did not react, the officials became anxious. Two of them rushed forward and covered Fawkes¡¯s mouth. When the city taxes were only at 200,000 gold coins, Fawkes¡¯s n had already caused a lot of losses. Since Deena had set the target at ten million gold coins, they would lose even more if Fawkes had any bad ideas. In the past, those officials had to restrain themselves because they were worried about Fawkes¡¯s identity as the City Lord. Since he was no longer the City Lord, there was no need for them to hide it. ¡°Since none of you have any good ideas, let me make a n for you! In the past, the fortress city¡¯s main tax ie was to collect tolls from the merchants. It¡¯s just that the ie is too little. There are no good fields or pastures here. It¡¯s also impossible to develop agriculture and animal husbandry. However, we have an advantage. After Young Master Watson transformed the fortress city into aary fortress, we gained the ability to revolve around the Holy Dragon Kingdom. In a day, we can revolve around the Holy Dragon Kingdom once. That is faster than any caravan¡¯s transportation speed.¡± ¡°In other words, we can know what is happening in the kingdom before anyone else. We can sell that precious information to the people who need it at a high price! Simrly, the special crops in other regions around the kingdom can¡¯t be sent to other ces because of shelf life. The congestion in the regions also contributes to the difference in prices. We can adjust the prices of the crops in different regions.. If we can do that, it is not impossible to increase the tax revenue to ten million a year. What do you think?¡± Chapter 564 - The House Of Everything

Chapter 564: The House Of Everything

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Deena voiced her thoughts, all the officials looked at each other in dismay, and the entire ce was silent. After a moment, Fawkes was the first to snap back to his senses. He pped his hands loudly, ¡°As expected of Lady Deena. That idea is very good. I would like to add two points as well! In addition to selling information and crops, we can also use the characteristics of theary fortress to turn this city into a tourist attraction. We can invite the kingdom¡¯s residents toe here as guests and experience a one-day tour of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At the same time, we can also levy protection fees on other cities in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. After all, theary fortress is the outermost protectiveyer of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. We have an obligation to protect the kingdom¡¯s territory. At the same time, we also have the right to eat¡ª¡± ¡°Fawkes is starting again.¡± All the officials looked troubled after Fawkes spoke. What surprised them was that Deena did not object after Fawkes said those words. Instead, she nodded and said, ¡°Your idea is not bad. As expected of someone who has been a City Lord, those ideas sound feasible. They can bring huge benefits to theary fortress. Fawkes¡¯s idea was actually feasible. Many of the officials were at a loss. Fawkes was also stunned. Then, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. ¡°Lady Deena, I still have many ideas that I haven¡¯t said out loud. Later, we can discuss it alone.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Deena nodded. Her words enraged the other officials. They were all fascinated by the charm that Deena exuded. Fawkes had gotten the chance to be alone with Deena. As a man, how could they not be jealous? ¡°Lady Deena, I have an idea too. I think that theary fortresses can expand theary fortress army. Then, they can be outsourced to other nearby cities to earn fees.¡± ¡°I suggest changing the operating speed of the nineary fortresses so that they can operate at different speeds. That way, they can reach different regions of the kingdom at the same time. Not only can we improve patrolling, but we can also collect materials between different regions in a short period of time. The efficiency will be greatly increased.¡± After Fawkes, the officials raised their ideas one after another. All of them were arguing until their faces turned red. Deena¡¯s lips curled slightly. When she first arrived, it was clear that those officials did not pay much attention to their work, especially after experiencing the elves¡¯ invasion. There was even fear in the eyes of those officials. They were afraid of making mistakes in their work and taking responsibility, which caused them not to dare speak their mind. It was different then. Under her stimtion, those officials let go of the burden in their hearts. How could a team of officials trying their best to improve the city not make the city develop better? Deena talked with the officials in detail about the future development of theary fortress. Soon, it was already noon. She took the officials to a meal. ¡°Speaking of food, the fortress city had an excellent specialty food called Bracken Bread. It is made from bracken mixed with other wild vegetables. The taste is a little bitter, but it can strengthen your body. If you are interested, Lady Deena, we can try it.¡± An official followed closely behind Deena with an exciting rmendation. Another official added, ¡°The Bracken Bread is indeed a special feature of the fortress city, but it¡¯s not some high-ss food. Lady Deena went to great lengths toe here from the capital, and you¡¯re just going to let her eat that?¡± During the conversation just now, many officials took the opportunity to inquire about Deena. They learned that Deena belonged to a declining earl family in the capital, and she was also a student of the Royal Knight Academy like Watson. Most importantly, Deena was single. ¡°Then tell me, where do you want Lady Deena to eat? Because of the elves¡¯ invasion, many resources stored in the city were looted. Taverns and the likes were also mostly destroyed. Even if Young Master Watson helped to restore the damaged buildings, those taverns would not be able to open in a short period without sufficient ingredients.¡± An official retorted in dissatisfaction. His words left everyone speechless. They wanted to take Deena to eat something good, but they did not have any good ces to go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Follow me. I know a good ce to eat.¡± Deena smiled and turned toward the main road. Theary fortress was utterly different from the previous fortress city. A golden river ran through the city. The streets that extended in all directions were paved with sparkling tinum-colored floors. There were towering pces all around the streets. The huge crystal dome blocked the sunlight, allowing the sunlight to shine in without being too dazzling. Many people walked down the streets, eitherughing and chatting or going to the shops to buy goods. It was a peaceful scene. Without having the time to appreciate the scenery, Deena had brought the officials to a tavern called the Holy Dragon Tavern. The tavern had three floors. The outside was a retro courtyard, and the inside was filled with tower-shaped buildings. The sound of flowing water could be faintly heard around the building. ¡°Holy Dragon Tavern? What kind of tavern is this? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± An official looked at the tavern before him and fell into deep thought. As an official of the original fortress city, he was very familiar with that city. He knew every street, but he had never heard of that tavern. There was only one exnation for that situation¡ªit was new. It looked like it was built in a day. Was that possible? ¡°I seem to have heard of that name somewhere before...¡± Fawkes rubbed his chin and thought for a moment before his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Wait, I remember now. Isn¡¯t the Holy Dragon Tavern the most famous tavern in the capital? I have traveled to the capital and eaten food in that tavern.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This Holy Dragon Tavern is a branch of the main tavern in the capital. Lord Fawkes had proposed building theary fortress into a tourist city. So, the first priority is bringing food and beverages, so I¡¯ve informed my men to build a Holy Dragon Tavern here.¡± While Deena was exining to the officials around her with a smile, the Severed Fingers Gang members were carrying goods into the tavern. ¡°Everyone, be careful. All those items, such as sun-fruit wine and Angel wine, are fragile. Don¡¯t break them.¡± The leader was a burly man. Suddenly, a member ran toward him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a problem with the buildingplex. One of the courtyards is built ten inches away from its original position. What should we do?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Tear it down and rebuild it. Do you need me to teach you such a trivial thing?¡± The burly man rolled his eyes. The member immediately responded respectfully. He spread hisbat aura wings and flew into the air. He extended his right hand toward one of the courtyards of the Holy Dragon Tavern and pressed downward. Boom! The ground shed with a rich earthy-yellow light and instantly copsed. A deep pit that stretched for dozens of meters appeared on the ground. There was no doubt that that attack had the power of a tinum-tier elite when it shattered the ground with one strike. After shattering the ground, a few Severed Fingers Gang members also rose into the air and chanted a spell. Then, they used magic to change the shape of the meteors, transforming them into houses in the courtyard¡¯s original location. It took less than a minute to shatter and rebuild a courtyard. That scene stunned all the officials. ¡°Those people are so powerful. Are they tinum-tier elites? It¡¯s too extravagant to use tinum-tier elites to build a house.¡± They finally knew how the Holy Dragon Tavern was built in such a short time. ¡°Lady Deena, if I remember correctly, it was less than half an hour ago when we discussed the future development n in the conference room. How did you inform those people to do that in such a short time?¡± When Fawkes swallowed his saliva, the shock on his facested for a few seconds before it disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s a great question. They came through the golden river that runs through the city. The river that Young Master Watson created can teleport people. As long as they are around the river, they can instantly reach any ces they want to go. I managed to send a message to them via the House of Everything.¡± Deena reached out and pointed at a tower-shaped building that was even bigger than the tavern next to the Holy Dragon Tavern. ¡°That is the House of Everything. Before we eat, everyone should go in and take a look.. After all, that is theary fortress¡¯ main profitable project in the future.¡± Chapter 565 - Nothing You Can’t Imagine

Chapter 565: Nothing You Can¡¯t Imagine

¡°Everyone, wee to the Everything House.¡± A pretty woman in a maid¡¯s uniform weed Deena and the others with a smile. ¡°This is a ce created by Young Master Watson, dedicated to satisfying the curiosity of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s residents. In this Everything House, no matter what information you want to know, you can get it. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t imagine and nothing you can¡¯t get.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration?¡± The officials did not believe what the maid had said. Some of them looked confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can verify it. What do you want to know? There will be a special discount on your first order¡ªno fee is needed.¡± ¡°Let me try. When the elven army captured the city a few days ago, I lost a sword in my house. That sword is my family heirloom. I wonder where it is now and if the elves have damaged it.¡± One of the noblemen who looked doubtful spoke first. ¡°Please wait a moment. I have already passed your question to the archive manager. If you wait patiently for a few minutes, we will get the results.¡± The maid smiled and pointed behind her. A crack immediately appeared on the wall. Then, everyone noticed a spiral staircase behind the crack, leading to an unknown high altitude. There were also bookshelves on the spiral stairs; they were filled with all kinds of information. When everyone first entered the house, they felt as if the house was not as big as it had looked from the outside. Then, it seemed bigger than they had imagined, but most of the area was upied by those books. Roar! While everyone was sighing over the house¡¯s structure, a roar pulled their attention back. They saw a thick and long ck tentacle hanging from the spiral-shaped sky. It was covered with half-opened scarlet eyes. As it rotated, evil power spread outward. Everyone felt fear in their hearts. ¡°What is that thing?¡± ¡°That is the magical beast that protects the Everything House. Its name is the Old Dominator. It is an evil divine creature from ancient times. Its strength isparable to that of a god! However, it is also very docile. It will not take the initiative to harm you. The Everything House has a lot of information stored in it. If we were to search for that information one by one, it would take a lot of time. The Old Dominator has many eyes. Its gaze also has a prating effect. It can solve any problem quickly.¡± The maid exined the situation to everyone. Watson was in charge of the Everything House, including its staffing. The first was the Old Dominator. That was a copy of the ancient evil god that Watson had created using the Book of Wisdom, a peak starlight-tier artifact. It could help the Everything House search for information quickly, and it could also act as a fighting force should the need arise. Other than that, therge amount of information stored in the Everything House, which involved the history of humankind, was filled in by Watson using the human chess pieces. After all, the human chess pieces recorded the entire history of humanity. The rest of the information was obtained through the painstaking efforts of Elven and the Severed Fingers members, who had gone to various parts of the Holy Dragon Kingdom to gather information. ¡°I see.¡± Many officials patted their chests and heaved a sigh of relief. Since the appearance of the golden river in the city, many of those who had not trained were upgraded to gold-tier. They knew that the soldiers who had joined theary fortress army had been promoted to diamond-tier, and they also had the opportunity to be promoted in the future. However, they were still apprehensive of any powerful existence at starlight-tier. At the same time, they sighed in their hearts. It was as they had expected of Watson¡ªit was always something unexpected. ¡°Lady, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± A momentter, the noble who had just asked the question recovered from his shock. ¡°Please don¡¯t be anxious. I will read the information you need right now. ¡± The maid pped her hands. The ck tentacles hanging down from the cracks in the wall flipped over and ced an illusory text formed from a magic book into the girl¡¯s hand. The girl took a look at it and cleared her throat to read it. ¡°Sir, the family heirloom sword that you lost, is it called the Lion King¡¯s sword? Is it a gold-tier peak weapon? The elves did not take that weapon. Instead, your wife sold it to a ck market merchant at a high price. The reason was that she wanted to buy a huge manor in the city to support her lover.¡± ¡°My wife? That¡¯s impossible. My wife loves me very much. There¡¯s no way she would sell our family heirloom to buy a manor, let alone privately meet her lover.¡± The noble official¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°The Omniscient House is only responsible for reading the information. Our information is always urate. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go and verify it yourself? The address of the manor is atary Fortress No. 1, Sun Avenue, XXX. Right now, your wife should be with her lover.¡± As the youngdy spoke, the noble official gritted his teeth and turned around to rush out of the Everything House. If Deena were not there, he would wave his sleeves and leave after hearing what the youngdy said¡ªhe was furious. Of course, he could not do that then. He had to verify the information. If it were fake, he would deal with Deen then. Alter all, that news made him lose his reputation. In less than half an hour, that noble ran back to the Everything House. A sword iid with seven gemstones was in his hand, and on the hilt was a lion¡¯s head. The man¡¯s clothes were also much messier. There was a scratch on his face. ¡°Lady, you are absolutely right. My wife did use my heirloom to buy a longsword and has befriended more than one lover! I didn¡¯t expect she would do this when I treated her so well and served her every day. She actually betrayed me. Now that I¡¯ve gotten my heirloom sword back, I¡¯ve also divorced her. Thank you. Otherwise, I would still be kept in the dark.¡± The noble rushed in and apologized to the maid excitedly. When he realized that everyone around him, including Deena, was looking at him strangely, he coughed and restrained his overly excited expression. ¡°Mydy, I wonder if you have any more information about me. Can I have a look?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The first piece of information was for free just now. If you need any more information now, I¡¯ll have to charge you. ¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Different information has different prices. The price for what you¡¯re asking is 1,000 gold coins per piece. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use this sword as coteral. Give me ten pieces first.¡± The nobleman waved his hand and ced the treasured sword on the table. There were seven gemstones embedded in the treasured sword, and each of them was a priceless antique. Each of them was worth no less than 1,000 gold coins. In addition, the de had been passed down since the founding of the kingdom, so its value was not exaggerated. To find more information about him, the nobleman did not even want his family heirloom anymore. What was a family heirloom? He did not know who was plotting against him, so he had no use for that heirloom. It was better to exchange it for precious information. He wanted to see what else he did not know besides his wife cuckolding him. Chapter 566 - My Name Is Lust

Chapter 566: My Name Is Lust

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Thank you for the payment. After the appraisal, the value of that sword should be around 11,000 gold coins. The Everything House doesn¡¯t cheat, so I¡¯ll give you an additional piece of information.¡± The young girl took the sword from the official and casually sized it up before casually throwing it behind her. The Old Dominator¡¯s huge tentacles hanging from the cracks in the wall swept it away. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that additional piece of information first. There is an officer who has a good rtionship with your wife. He is a clerk working in the city hall. His name is¡ª¡± Before the young girl could finish her sentence, the nobleman had already turned his gaze to the right. On his right stood a burly man with a handsome face. His hair was neatlybed to the back of his head, and he looked very energetic. At that moment, the slightly handsome nobleman¡¯s face was pale, and cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°There¡¯s only one clerk in the city hall here. You dare to touch my wife! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The nobleman was like an enraged lion, ready to kill. However, he discovered that the long sword in his hand had already been handed to the Everything House. Helpless, he could only change his method. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t have a sword. I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me me. It was your wife who seduced me. If you want to me someone, you can only me her. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯te over¡ªargh!¡± Before the clerk could finish his words, he was viciously punched by the nobleman who had rushed in front of him. He was not willing to be outdone. He turned around and started beating up the nobleman. During the fight, the youngdy from the Everything House read the following ten pieces of information about the nobleman¡ªit mentioned that only one of the nobleman¡¯s children was his own. Several of his colleagues had spread nasty rumors outside, forcing the nobleman to be removed from his position. The nobleman was also in the assassin group¡¯s pocket. After those pieces of information appeared, the expressions of many of the officials darkened. It was normal for officials to resort to unscrupulous means to get a higher position in the officialdom. They could even hire assassins to ensure their promotion; some of them did exactly that. Initially, they thought they had done things in secret and would never be exposed. It seemed like the young maid had revealed their secrets. That mysterious young girl was clearly not someone from the fortress city. How did she know what had happened to them? ¡°Good for you. You usually look like a dog, but in the end, you¡¯re still not a good person.¡± The nobleman stopped beating the clerk. He was fat and short, and he was not a match for the robust clerk. There were two dark circles under his eyes, which made him look especially funny. The officials looked more and more unsightly; someone snorted coldly and said, ¡°We did some disgraceful things to get to the top, but what about you? Are you very honorable? I¡¯m willing to pay 10,000 gold coins. I want to know all the dirt about you.¡± ¡°The payment is sessful. Next is the information about all the bad things this nobleman had done.¡± The maid smiled and waved her hand. She took another stack of illusory books and began to read them, ¡°The evil deeds that this gentleman has done include colluding with the city guards, intentionally demanding a high penalty for breach of contract when certain merchant caravans pass by. Previously, when the fortress city was carrying out the hot spring renovation project, he embezzled a sum of money, causing the excavation to be unprotected. The workers dug the city¡¯s sewers to be damaged, and...¡± ¡°I was wondering why the water was stinky, so it was all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, even if the water pool wasn¡¯t a hot spring, it could at least be transformed into a pond to breed some magical aquatic beasts.¡± When the girl read out the information, Fawkes could not help but speak angrily. Back then, he was humiliated because of the failure of the hot spring project. Thanks to the help of those officials, the economy did not suffer too much. At that time, he was very grateful to those people., but it seemed like those people were the main culprits that caused the failure of the hot spring project. No wonder they helped him. It turned out that he had always been the sucker. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Please listen to me.¡± The nobleman looked flustered. He waved his hand to exin. Unfortunately, his exnation was too weak, and no one believed him. ¡°I have already said too much about the crimes that the nobleman hasmitted. Next is the most important one.¡± ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± ¡°That nobleman has been having an improper rtionship with the wife of the city¡¯s clerk.¡± What? The clerk widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m so much better than you, how could my wife¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad looking, but I¡¯m richer than you. How do you think you got that position as a clerk?¡± The nobleman exined guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your wife that I managed to get you that position. You slept with my wife, and I slept with yours. We¡¯re even now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re even, my *ss. I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± The clerk roared and turned into an angry tiger. He pounced on the nobleman and rode on him. He punched him again and again with his left fist. ¡°Boss, give me a copy of that information.¡± ¡°I want one too.¡± ¡°I want three copies.¡± The other officials could not help but bid to buy the information. They were also worried that they would be cuckolded or schemed against by viins. In a short period, dozens of officials had bought hundreds of pieces of information and paid a total of 100,000 gold coins. It was chaotic. The officials were entangled in twos and threes and were beating each other. They were criticizing each other for all kinds of crimes. ¡°The lives of those officials are too messy. Not only are their private lives messy, even their methods of getting to the top are disgusting.¡± Deena took a few steps backward and stood next to the maid. ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t many good people here. They have power, so they don¡¯t treat ordinary people as human beings. They are wealthy, but they are even more greedy than the poor, and they are trying all kinds of ways to exploit others! But now, the evil things they¡¯ve done have been exposed. In the future, if they want to do simr things, they would have to think twice about it. Young Master Watson set up the Everything House to earn money from the noblemen and get the noblemen back on the right track. It was to kill two birds with one stone. There was a hint of respect in her tone. The maidservant maintained a smile on her face. That smile was different from the professional smile just now, and it was entirely from the bottom of her heart. The Everything House was not only the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s intelligencework. It was also an oversight agency. After learning that the Everything House could obtain information about everyone, those officials would have to worry about whether they would be discovered if they wanted to do anything that vited thews of the kingdom. Deena brought those officials there to help them understand the functions of the Everything House. On the other hand, she wanted them to understand Everything House¡¯s power and be a person who followed the rules in the future. ¡°My name is Deena, the heir of a poor earl¡¯s family in the royal city. May I know your name as Young Master Watson¡¯s subordinate?¡± Deena stretched out her right hand. She noticed that some of the information had incited the noblemen¡¯s fury. However, they did not kill each other. It was not an easy thing to do¡ªto control one¡¯s emotions. ¡°I am a member of the former Demoness Bandit Gang. I have forgotten my name since I have not used it for a long time. You can just call me by my title. I am Lust. I am now a maid on Mount Creation and the boss of theary fortress¡¯ Everything House.¡± The girl also reached out and gently held Deena¡¯s hand. Chapter 567 - Refusing To Admit Defeat

Chapter 567: Refusing To Admit Defeat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Deena should be leading the officials in the city to visit the Everything House now. After that, those officials should understand their situation and work hard for me! Fortunately, even though many of those officials have made mistakes, they are not unforgivable. Otherwise, even if theary fortress is short of manpower, I would not ce them in any important position.¡± Watson was standing at the top of a pce in theary fortress. Beside him stood a beautiful, expressionless girl in a long ck dress. The girl had a pair of pure white wings on her back. The girl said, ¡°My Honorable Master, everything has happened as you wished! Just now, I captured dozens of elven assassins around theary fortress. Those assassins are tinum-tier elites, and their bodies contain the bloodlines of mythical creatures. ording to my spection, they should have used the power of the elven race chess pieces. Some managed to escape and are hiding in the city.¡± The girl was Nia. After Watson had dealt with the leader of the elves, Beta, he used the Dragon Pce Network to send the sea folks back to the royal city to pass the information to Nia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nia. I called you here when you were still in ss at the Royal Academy.¡± Watson turned around, and an apologetic expression appeared on his face. Nia hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my honor to be able to work by my master¡¯s side. This is much more important than attending sses. After all, I won¡¯t be able to learn much at the Royal Academy anyway with my current strength. Besides, didn¡¯t you also summon many of your subordinates from the border?¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I knew that the elven assassins had infiltrated theary fortress. However, I didn¡¯t have the time to do anything about it as I had to deal with Beta! Now that the elven assassins have disappeared, I suspect that someone in the city has helped them. We¡¯ve just built theary fortress; we shouldn¡¯t have any spies here. So, I want you to find this spy.¡± ¡°What happens after I find him? Do you want to kill him?¡± ¡°No, bring him to me after you find him. I have my own ns for him.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke. Nia nodded and did noy ask any more questions. ¡°I understand.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nia spread the angel wings on her back and turned into a streak of light, disappearing into the sky. ¡°Nia is stronger than me. She shouldn¡¯t have any problem doing that. I have a rough guess on who is protecting the elves. I hope I am wrong. Otherwise¡ª¡± At a hotel in theary fortress... ¡°Lady Delta, we are the only ones left among the assassins who sneaked into that city.¡± Delta looked at the few elves in front of her with an unsightly expression. When they set off, there were more than a hundred of them. At that moment, there were ten. Those elves were injured, and their faces had darkened. It was obvious that theirbat strength was not at its peak. ¡°Human King, didn¡¯t you promise that you would have a way to let mypatriots enter the city safely? How did things turn out like this?¡± Delta gritted her teeth and turned around to ask the indifferent-looking King Landhar III, who was standing beside her. While King Landhar III had discovered them while they were sneaking into the city, they had witnessed Watson¡¯s heaven-defying strength. They had no choice but to work with King Landhar III to deal with Watson. After that, King Landhar III imed that he could get them outside the city and send them out of theary fortress. ¡°If you have time to me me, why don¡¯t you think about what to do now? I didn¡¯t expect Watson to ambush them outside theary fortress! Initially, I nned to take advantage of the recent recruitment of troops in theary fortress to disguise you as humans to get epted in the selection and leave here as part of the army. Since that will not work, I will escort you out of theary fortress. As for what you will do after that, it¡¯s up to you.¡± When King Landhar III said that, Delta¡¯s expression darkened. She wanted to curse King Landhar III for being a scammer, but it seemed like there was no better way at the moment. After watching Watson kill Beta, she understood how powerful the young man was. However, the other elves did not understand that. Some elves snorted coldly after hearing what King Landhar III said. ¡°Human King, you mean to say after that we got here with great difficulty, we have to leave with our tails between our legs? We did all this for nothing? Even if we can¡¯t kill Watson, we are now in a human city. At least we have to do something before we leave.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡± ¡°Indeed, we were ambushed outside theary fortress. The woman with angelic wings who ambushed us is very powerful. Even if we have the mythical creatures¡¯ power to help us, we are still no match for her! However, don¡¯t we have your help? As long as you can hide our tracks, we are not afraid of that woman. I wonder what agreement Lady Delta has made with you. If you can¡¯t help us escape, at least help us hide for a while. Can¡¯t you even do such a small thing?¡± The elf who questioned King Landhar III was semi-transparent. There was no blood under his semi-transparent skin. Instead, it was filled with liquid. When he spoke, the skin on the surface of his body shook slightly, and bubbles could be seen rising from below. That elf evolved after being exposed to the chess pieces¡¯ power. He was transformed into an ancient mythical creature, the water demon. He could turn his entire body into a colorless and tasteless liquid like water. He could blend into the surface of the water and kill without being seen. Simrly, he could use his body to create a clone that had half the ability of the original body. The original body and the clone could be exchanged. Even if his body was damaged, as long as there was still some bodily fluid left, he could be regenerated. ¡°Young Elf, of course, I can hide you for a longer period. You said that you wanted to do some things in the city before leaving. I wonder what you want to do in the city.¡± A cold light shed in King Landhar III¡¯s eyes, but on the surface, he remained unmoved. The corners of the young elf¡¯s mouth rose, and a vicious expression appeared on his face. ¡°So many of us died outside theary fortress.¡± If we don¡¯tplete our mission and return, His Majesty, the Elven King, will punish us. No matter what, we must let the humans in that city taste the same pain as us! I heard that there is a river that runs through the entire city. I¡¯ll use my power to nt my clone in that river. If the residents in the city drink the water, they will die in pain.¡± ¡°The mythical creature that I evolved into is an ancient poisonous thorn. My body can transform into a poisonous vine. I can help poison the water.¡± ¡°My ability is invisibility. I can use that to kill some of the higher-ups in the city discreetly...¡± After the young elf, a few elf assassins spoke up excitedly. Water was the source of all life. As long as they poisoned the water in the city, the inhabitants of theary fortress would die when they drank it. They had another purpose besides killing Watson, which was to investigate how the people of theary fortress were doing. Previously, the people of theary fortress had been poisoned by the Elven King with the Marite Poison. After they entered the city, they learned that the residents had been cured of the poison. That proved that there were people in the city who were good at detoxification.. So, the elves could not just poison them; they had to make sure that those people were killed. Chapter 568 - Disinfecting The River

Chapter 568: Disinfecting The River

¡®How foolish.¡¯ After listening to the elven assassins¡¯ discussion, King Landhar III cursed in his heart. The way he looked at the elves in front of him was equivalent to looking at a dead person. He had kindly persuaded the elves to leave because he did not want them to die in vain. Since those elves were seeking death, he did not care. Anyway, he only needed one elf to survive and return to the Elven Kingdom to inform their king. ¡°I can understand how you feel. Since you want toplete those tasks so badly, I will help you. However, I also have one condition! If you fail, there is no way for you to escape. I need you to split into two teams. One group will leave theary fortress, and the other group will carry out the mission. What do you think?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The elves, led by Delta, looked at each other and agreed. ¡°Whoever wants to leave theary fortress,e to my side. I¡¯m preparing to leave the city.¡± As Delta spoke, only a few elves walked to her side; the remaining elves were unmoved. Their eyes were unwavering, obviously intending toplete the mission. ¡°Well, that¡¯s done. Everyone can take action now. Those who have chosen to assassinate the residents, may the gods bless you.¡± King Landhar III stretched out his hand and made a gesture. Then, he pulled the hood of his cloak and covered his head. He turned around and escorted Delta and the others, who had chosen to leave, leaving behind a few elves who had entered. King Landhar III curled his lips in disdain. ¡°As the King of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, he didn¡¯t arrest us, and he even joined forces with us to deal with a genius from his kingdom. He didn¡¯t even care about the safety of his people. He is so hypocritical that it is disgusting.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why Lady Delta chose to believe that human king. Lady Delta has awakened the power of the Phoenix. Even if she is not as powerful as Beta, she is still extremely powerful. If we attack together, we can kill Watson.¡± ¡°Forget it. Since Lady Delta has chosen to leave us, it¡¯s useless toin here. Let¡¯s use our actions to prove that her choice was wrong. The few of us are enough to destroy the people in this city.¡± After the remaining elvesined a few more times, they scattered and flew from theary fortress in different directions. On the bank of the golden river in theary fortress. One by one, the residents on the river bank chanted a prayer silently in front of a priest dressed in church attire. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s guardian. It was you who dispersed the war and gave us this rich river water. We will pray to you every day before meals and sing your true name. May you grant us courage and strength.¡± The residents chanting the prayers were men, women, and children, old and young. All of them had devout expressions on their faces. When they were chanting the prayers, the illusory light of the power of faith appeared on their bodies. The power of faith was like a thread that entered the void and connected to Watson¡¯s body. Not long after that, waves of vast knowledge descended on every resident, causing them to close their eyes and savor it subconsciously. Not far away from those praying citizens, a pair of eyes floated on the surface of the water, coldly watching everything. There was not a trace of emotion in those eyes¡ªit was one of the elves who was preparing to assassinate those people. He had the bloodline of the water demon race. ¡°Praying to an ordinary youth who is not a god and treating him as a god¡ªhumans are really ignorant! Forget it! Those ignorant fellows are going to die soon. I¡¯ll let them experience my powerful strength.¡± Ridicule rose in his heart. The elf¡¯s body hadpletely merged with the golden river. Soon, clones split off his body and turned into the smallest water molecules that surged in the direction of the river. They covered the entire river. At that moment, the priest stood up from the shore. He took a silver bowl from his bosom and scooped a bowl of water from the Golden River, saying, ¡°Next, let us use the river water that contains divine power to continue praying to the great Young Master Watson.¡± The believers took containers and scooped some water from the golden river into the containers. Drinking the Golden River water was one of the methods set up by the church in theary fortress. The elves had that information, and they were prepared to ambush those believers. ¡®After drinking the water that contains my clones, those believers will explode with one single thought! I believe it would cause a huge disturbance in the city. Those so-called believers would question their faith in Watson.¡¯ Thinking of what would happen after those believers died, the elven assassin felt excited. He watched nervously as the believers drank water that contained a part of his body without any hesitation. He could feel it when the water washed down the throats of every believer. However, in the next moment, the feeling disappeared. ¡°Why does the river water taste weird today? It doesn¡¯t taste as good as before?¡± A believer held an empty bowl and rubbed his stomach as if he was not feeling very well. ¡°It is indeed a little strange, but Young Master Watson said that the river water hasn¡¯t been treated by high temperature, and it contains arge number of bacteria and microorganisms. It¡¯s easy to get sick if you drink it!¡± ¡°Before drinking it, it is best to heat it or use the power in your body to destroy the microorganisms contained in it. Thanks to the Power of Death element that Young Master Watson has given us, we do not need to heat it to grant those viruses death.¡± Another believer spoke up. The other believers around him also began to discuss it. ¡°I wonder where Young Master Watson got so much strange knowledge at such a young age.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is the reincarnation of a god. That must be knowledge only possessed by a god. After listening to Young Master Watson¡¯s suggestion, I feel like my body has be much stronger. Even my child, who has always been ill, is getting better.¡± Many believers sighed as they turned around and walked out of the river bank. That made the elven assassin hiding in the river a little confused. The clones he used had lost their effect. How could that be? He was a tinum-tier elite. The believers in front of him looked like they were only gold-tier elites. How did they dodge his attack? ¡®Forget it. Those believers might have escaped by luck. As long as I attack them head-on, they will still die.¡¯ The elven assassin stood up from the riverbank with a ssh of water, revealing his utterly transparent body. In his right hand, a long spear formed from water currents followed, and before he could throw the weapon in his hand in the direction of the riverbank, a few believers who had left suddenly returned. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to use the Power of Death to kill the poison in the bowl of water every time I pray. I might as well directly kill the poison in the river.¡± As soon as they finished speaking, ck air currents appeared in the hands of the believers. Then, the believers threw those currents into the water surface. Those ck air currents were the Power of Death, and they managed to kill all the nkton in the water. The river became even clearer after that. ¡°No!¡± The elven assassin also died. He even watched as the Power of Death invaded his body. He did not have the chance to use the Spring of Life to revive himself. He copsed into a pool of sparkling water and disappeared into the water. Chapter 569 - Not Resting In Peace

Chapter 569: Not Resting In Peace

¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go.¡± The believers who had released the Power of Death had no idea that they had killed an elven assassin. They turned around and left. A pale being with white-feathered wings floated in the air in the sky, freezing the space into a crystal-clear ice block. Nia pped her wings and watched the scene in front of her quietly. The corners of her mouth twitched. In her hand was a half-torn, blood-red thorn. That was the elven assassin she had found while searching on the river bank. The assassin was about to poison the river bank at that time, but she had sessfully intercepted and killed him. ¡°I had wanted to kill that assassin, but I didn¡¯t expect that the residents would be able to kill the assassin on their own without my help! That is all thanks to the death element that my esteemed master restored recently. Originally, that power was exclusive to the God of Death¡¯s descendants in ancient times, but now it has be one of the humans¡¯ abilities. Master is as powerful as I imagined,¡± Nia muttered to herself. After she discovered that Watson had the fusion system, she did not choose to snatch it like the other gods. Instead, she decided to follow Watson. Her body had already recovered to the strength of a tinum-tier angel because she had chosen Watson. She could unleash a power that was no weaker than that of a god. At the same time, she had also obtained many additional abilities from Watson. One of them was the Power of Death. That was why she could kill the elven assassin that had infiltrated the city. ¡°In the past, humans were a rtively small race in the world. The tree spirit seed was also one of them. The tree spirit seed relied on water from the Spring of Life and evolution. The former had many methods that could be broken through, while thetter had many drawbacks. That caused the tree spirit seed to hide near the Forest of Eternity after the Great War! ¡°As for now, due to the war, many races have been exterminated. Humans have used their reproductive ability to upy this world. It seems like humans are the strongest! With Master¡¯s help, the human race will only be stronger and stronger.¡± Aftermenting for a while, Nia¡¯s ears twitched. She looked at the city hall officials¡¯ area, not far away from the river bank. ¡°I sense the aura of an assassin again. It looks like I don¡¯t need to make a move at this time either.¡± ¡­ The room where a particr city hall official was staying was filled with intense arguments. ¡°Divorce! No matter what you say today, we are going to get a divorce! I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep with another man behind my back. If I didn¡¯t go to the Everything House and spend money to buy information, I would not even know about it.¡± Gerald, the city hall clerk, was in that room. At that moment, he was burning with anger. He was scolding his wife, who was wearing light muslin pajamas in front of him. His beautiful wife also looked furious. ¡°Gerald, think about it! Why did I sleep with that fat official? It was all for you. If it weren¡¯t to get you that clerical position, why would I do such a thing? Do you think I like him?¡± His wife¡¯s words made Gerald¡¯s face freeze. Then, he coughed awkwardly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You slept with another man. I can rely on my own efforts to be a clerk; I don¡¯t need you to do that. If you do such a thing again, we can only get a divorce if you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the woman in front of him smiled bitterly and took out a dagger from her waist. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can do. I love you. I¡¯d rather die than get a divorce. This dagger is a tinum-tier weapon His Highness Watson brought from the royal city. I had wanted to give it to you as a birthday present, but now it seems like I will get to use it.¡± As she spoke, the woman took a small bottle containing a dark green poison from her body. ¡°This poison is also a tinum-tier poison that the sea folks brought from the royal city. I bought it to use on that fat official one day, but now¡ª¡± Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face. She opened the bottle and carefully poured the poison on the de, stabbing it against her neck. The de swung in the air, pausing for a moment as if it had stabbed something else. The strong obstruction stunned the woman. She stared nkly at the de suspended half a meter in front of her neck. Before she could react, Gerald suddenly rushed in front of her and knocked the de aside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear Lisa. I didn¡¯t expect you to love me so much that you¡¯d be willing to die for me. I want to take back what I said just now. I don¡¯t want to divorce you! I will choose to forget what you did. Let¡¯s start again.¡± Gerald hugged his wife tightly. When his wife was about tomit suicide, he realized how much he loved the woman in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s great, Gerald. Thank you for understanding.¡± Lisa nodded and hugged Gerald. At that time, she noticed that there were still some remnants of the poison in her hands. She hesitated and said, ¡°This poison¡ª¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need it anymore, right?¡± Gerald took the poison from his wife and threw it behind him. A faint scream sounded in the air. ¡°What? Gerald, did you hear something? ¡± Lisa frowned and raised her eyebrows suspiciously. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gerald reached into Lisa¡¯s pajamas and began to take off her clothes. Before she could say anything else, Gerald covered Lisa¡¯s mouth and carried her to the bed. Not long after that, the two of them started panting. An elven assassin was lying on the ground in a ce that they could not see. His body was made of wind. A long and thin wound was on his throat, and blood was gushing out of it. There was a poison bottle that Gerrard had casually thrown away on top of his wound. The poison entered his body through his throat, making him grab his throat tightly with both hands. He could only make a few sybles with difficulty. ¡°How¡­ could¡­ this be?¡± He had sneaked into that residence because the interior was well-decorated. The master of the house must have quite a high status in the city. If he could kill him, it would definitely cause panic in the city. It was a good idea. Unfortunately, he saw the two people arguing not long after entering the house. He had wanted to sneak toward the woman and slit her throat to admire Gerald¡¯s terrified look. Who would have thought that he would be the one stabbed and poisoned just before he reached the woman? That elf had evolved into the storm race. That was a pure elemental race in ancient times. The creatures of the storm race looked like a giant storm that could move freely because their bodies were made of flowing wind. They were difficult to capture and even harder to see. Ordinary physical attacks were ineffective against them. The dagger that had stabbed him was not an ordinary tinum-tier weapon. It was enchanted with tinum-tier wind suppression magic, freezing his wind-like body when he was hit. He could have used the Spring of Life to resurrect. However, the poison that Gerald threw immediately thwarted his ability to resurrect himself. The poison that Lisa bought came from the Abedor family, who had earned arge amount of money because they had helped Watson sell the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. The supply of that potion was still in short supply. Robin, who could not be the head of the family, could only increase production. Unfortunately, the other members of the Abedor family did not have as much talent as Rose. Their potions had failed quite frequently, and among the failed products was a powerful poison that could kill a tinum-tier elite with a single drop. However, the dead could maintain their youth forever, and their corpses would not rot. It was known as the Sleeping Beauty Poison. The Sleeping Beauty Poison was sold for one-thousandth of the original price for the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. It was used to preserve beautiful specimens that had died so that they would not rot. Since the Sleeping Beauty Poison originated from the residue of Blessings of the Gods and Demons, which was made from the Spring of Life, the poison contained the characteristics of the Spring of Life. Since it could cause a creature¡¯s bodily functions to fail permanently, the Spring of Life in that elven assassin¡¯s body was coincidentally restrained by that poison. Even though he had evolved into a tinum-tier creature, he still tried to ambush his prey. Unfortunately, he was killed by the two weak humans instead. That dramatic twist would make the elven assassin unable to rest in peace, even in death. Chapter 570 - Fusing King Landhar III

Chapter 570: Fusing King Landhar III

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside theary fortress... ¡°Theary fortress goes around the Holy Dragon Kingdom once every day, and there are nine simrary fortresses, each of which goes around the city at a different speed. That means that if you want to get out, you have to avoid thoseary fortresses that appear at different times! These are the operational diagrams of the nineary fortresses that I¡¯ve drawn over the past two days through observation, including the specific structure of each of theary fortresses. With this diagram, you should be able to avoid the army¡¯s surveince.¡± King Landhar III took out nine diagrams from his robes and handed them to Delta. Delta did not thank him after receiving the diagrams. Instead, she asked cautiously, ¡°Then, how do we break through the starlight barrier? Other than Beta, none of us can break the nine gigantic starlight barriers outside.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. If I remember correctly, the elven race chess pieces allow you to evolve without limits. Your current evolution level is still somewhat reserved. If you break the limits and don¡¯t control your evolution, I believe that you will have a way to break the starlight barrier! I will rmend a few ces here. Do not go to the north or the south. Other than that, you can go anywhere and break the starlight barrier without causing too much of a reaction in a short period.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s profound words made the elves¡¯ faces darken. Just as King Landhar III had said, if they chose not to control the speed of their evolution, there was a way to break the barrier if they continued to evolve without limit. However, it would be very difficult for them to return to their form before theirst evolution. They might even lose their lives because of that, just like Beta. Their lives might be lost in vain. Even if they were professional assassins, they would not be able to make such a decision. King Landhar III chuckled when he saw their hesitation. He took a container-like object from his bosom and handed it to Delta. The container had a pitch-ck viscous liquid in it. The viscous liquid did not roll around; it was as if it had a life of its own. The ck, viscous liquid also emitted an evil aura. That aura was very simr to God¡¯s Remains, but it was also slightly different. One could vaguely see some half-opened eyes and ck threads that looked like seaweed in the ck, viscous liquid. ¡°What is that?¡± Delta frowned, apparently quite disgusted with the thing in front of her. ¡°This is a tool that stores the power of a starlight-tier elite. It can let you leave the starlight barrier safely. If you don¡¯t want to use your evolved form, you can use this thing.¡± After he handed the transparent container to Delta and the others, King Landhar III turned around and walked into theary fortress. ¡°Can that thing be trusted?¡± An elf looked at the item in Delta¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Will there be any danger if we hold that thing in our hands?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t look good on the surface! If it really is such a precious item that contains the power of a starlight-tier elite, will the human king give it to us for free? I¡¯ll try thatter. If it can break through the starlight barrier, we¡¯ll be able to get out. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll throw it away, remove our evolutionary limit, and then get out that way.¡± As she made up her mind, Delta carefully put away the thing in her hand. She spread the ming Phoenix wings on her back and flew out with the elves beside her. Not long after they left, the space where they were standing suddenly fluctuated. Faint feathers appeared and condensed in the space. Nia, who was wearing a long ck dress, fluttered her pure white wings and looked at the long distance in front of her. She looked at an unknown ce. ¡°All the elven assassins in the city have been captured or killed. Now, only the few who escaped are left.¡± The white wings on her back pped gently. Just as Nia was about to take a step and chase after them, a dignified voice suddenly came from below her. ¡°Nia, wait.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Nia turned her head and saw a man in a ck robe emerge from the shadows. He pulled the hood on his head and revealed the face of King Landhar III. ¡°I did not expect you to be here. Watson must have called for you. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Your Majesty should know my purpose well,¡± Nia replied expressionlessly. One of her legs had already stepped into the void. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I wonder if the head of the Saint Laurent family is in good health. We should catch upter.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you trying to stall for time? It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve already ced feathers on those elves who slipped through my fingers. I can find them no matter where far they are.¡± ¡°Oh? If you hadn¡¯t prepared ahead of time, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to mark those elves,¡± King Landhar III said. ¡°It seems like you already know what I¡¯ve done. When did you start to eavesdrop on me?¡± ¡°Probably when His Majesty nned the escape route for the elven assassins.¡± ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve made a mistake. Since you¡¯ve seen through me, there¡¯s nothing else I can say! You should go after those elves. I¡¯ll head back first. ¡± As he spoke, King Landhar III took a step backward. At that moment, they heard the voice of a young boy from the sky again. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± It was Watson. When hended, he stood beside Nia and nced at her. Nia immediately understood what he meant and pped her wings to chase after the escaping elves. Meanwhile, Watson turned to face King Landhar III. ¡°Your Majesty, I knew you would not give up after you lost to me. However, I did not expect you to collude with the elves and let their assassins try to kill you in the city. Do you know how many people in theary fortress would have died for nothing?¡± ¡°What does the life and death of the city¡¯s residents have to do with me?¡± King Landhar III¡¯s expression changed several times, from the initial gloominess to ruthlessness. ¡°It looks like I don¡¯t need to put on an act anymore. I want your power. So what if I have to sacrifice a city or even the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom for it? Well, my n was almost sessful. As long as I unite with the elves and the Winter Nation, I will have a way to kill you. Now that the information has been spread, I¡¯m just one step away from my victory.¡± King Landhar III gritted his teeth, looking very dejected. ¡°For the sake of Queen Avril, you¡¯ve crossed the line. I can only say that I¡¯m sorry. You will suffer a punishment worse than death.¡± ¡°What punishment? To use your terrifying fusing ability on me? You want to fuse me into your ve? I am the kingdom¡¯s ruler. I would rather die than let you seed.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s eyes widened, and a hint of cruelty appeared in his eyes. He reached out with his right hand and stabbed his throat. ¡°Time, stop.¡± Watson spoke slowly. With him as the center, everything within the radius of several kilometers, including the movingary fortress, was frozen. A wheel of light emitting the aura of time appeared behind him. The Wheel of Reversal could control time. As time stopped, King Landhar III also maintained the posture of stabbing his throat and fell into a state of stillness. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Chapter 571 - Frier and Frigga

Chapter 571: Frier and Frigga

Watson was merciful to everyone, even King Landhar III. However, it was clear that King Landhar III did not repent because of his kindness, so no one should me him for being unkind. Watson extended his right hand toward King Landhar III and pressed it against his chest. The human chess piece on his chest flew out with a glow, creating another King Landhar III next to the original one. The two kings immediately turned into rays of light and fused in midair. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing with two diamond-tier peak elites and obtaining a starlight-tier servant.] [Starlight-tier servant: King Landhar III (Frier)] [Position: King] [Abilities: controls the authority of the original Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s seven gods and a part of the original Demoness.] [Additional abilities: God of Royal Authority (the upgraded King Landhar III is a god that symbolizes secr royal authority). He controls the royal authority of the divine kingdom and can forcefully control the thoughts of others, turning them into his puppets.] After the fusion, information about the fused King Landhar III appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. Other than the aura on his body appearing stronger than before, the newly fused King Landhar III was no different from before. ¡°Greetings, Honorable Master.¡± The fused King Landhar III shook his head, then knelt on one knee before Watson with respect in his eyes. He was no longer the previous emperor who had schemed against Watson. Instead, he was Watson¡¯s most humble servant. ¡°Get up.¡± Watson waved his hand; his expression seemed conflicted. If he could, he would have fused King Landhar III because there were many secrets that he still did not know. For example, how many experiments had King Landhar III done over the years to resurrect Avril, how many people like Sven had been harmed, and how King Landhar III had colluded with the gods. Those were the crimes that Watson knew. He could force King Landhar III to answer those questions, but there were still many things that he did not know. Without questions, he would not have the answers. ¡°King Landhar III should know the power I have. Based on his personality, he would not have fallen out with me before he could fight me. Why was he so reckless this time? Not only was his technique simple and crude, he did not even resist after I discovered him. Instead, he chose tomit suicide. Something is not right. ¡± Watson narrowed his eyes. He did not feel at ease after fusing King Landhar III, and he even felt uneasy. It was as if he did not see that King Landhar III had taken every step of the way to scheme against him; he only made a mistake at the veryst stage. Otherwise, he would not be able to stand there sofortably. Since King Landhar III had plotted against him again, why were his methods so different from before? While he was thinking, the air around him began to vibrate. Nia, who had flown away, had returned. She was holding a few elves led by Delta in her hands. All of them had fainted. Those elves were holding the ck viscous liquid that King Landhar III had just given them. ¡°Master, my mission isplete.¡± ¡°Well done, Nia. Take those elves and King Landhar III to my room. I¡¯ll interrogate them properlyter.¡± After praising Nia, Watson forcefully suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. He turned around and flew toward his residence in theary fortress. At the same time, there were nine huge starlight barriers outside theary fortress. Those nine starlight barriers stretched across the sky and earth. Regardless of whether they were creatures flying in the sky or underground, as long as they were below the starlight tier, they would not be able to break through those barriers. However, in the outermost of those nine starlight barriers, a fist-sized hole suddenly appeared in a specific spot. A mass of dark red liquid crawled out of the hole. When it emerged, there was no reaction from the starlight barrier. After the scarlet liquid left the starlight barrier, it squirmed in the air and took the outline of a young girl¡¯s body. The girl¡¯s eyes were red, and her hair was rather strange. It seemed to be alive and was dancing in the air. Her hair also had snake heads with their tongues sticking out. If one looked carefully, one would discover that it was just hair. The strangest thing was the girl¡¯s face. If Watson were there, he would definitely cry out in surprise. That was because that girl¡¯s face was 70 percent simr to King Landhar III. If onepared her to his daughter, Kiana, the simrity could be as high as 90 percent. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m finally out. This way, half of the second step of the n is already sessful.¡± The girl stretched her body and turned around to look at the hole that was recovering in the starlight barrier. The corners of her mouth curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power that I saved when I was annihting the Demoness cult! It¡¯s also thanks to Watson, who used the thing in his body to fuse the death-elemental magic source, raising the world¡¯s level and allowing the gods to have the ability to walk on the continent. That¡¯s why my n will seed.¡± That girl was King Landhar III himself. As for why he had be like that, well, it was a long story. ¡°The only w in this body is that it¡¯s a woman, which is not really suitable for being used.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s charming words were filled with helplessness as she looked at her full bosom. At that moment, her red hair twisted into a snake¡¯s head and spoke in humannguage, ¡°Frier, you¡¯re too greedy. I control the Yin power in the universe, which can turn you into a powerful woman. Right now, you have already grasped the power of a starlight-tier elite. You have also transformed from a human into an evil god race, Medusa. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡± ¡°Primordial Demoness, I¡¯m not unhappy about that. I¡¯m justining. Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. It¡¯s time for me to move on to the next step of my n. I¡¯ll let Watson be happy for a while and immerse in the joy of dealing with me! He should have already fused my body, but unfortunately, he had only fused an empty shell. The real me had already broken away from the shackles of that body. Now that I am no longer a human, it would not matter if he used the fusion magic or the race chess pieces¡ªthey could not do anything to me. The next time I returned to the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it would be the time to obtain the power in his body. Primordial Demoness, I¡¯ll need you to help me in the future.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s scarlet eyes glinted before they turned into the shape of a poisonous snake. His voice drifted in the air. He had not truly eliminated the Primordial Demoness, who had given him that power. The army he had sent to destroy the Demoness Church was just an illusion. The truth was that the Primordial Demoness had always been attached to his body. That was also why he had the confidence to face the kingdom¡¯s seven gods. As long as he was willing, he could use the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power to advance to the starlight tier at any time. He could confront those gods head-on. The Primordial Demoness was an ancient and mysterious existence. Not many people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom know about her. Only a small portion of those who survived the extermination of the Demoness cult knew about her. The Primordial Demoness possessed a strong power called the Cosmic Yin. ¡°Frier, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. You¡¯ve already collected enough emotions from high-tier creatures for me to sessfully advance from the starlight tier to the peak of the starlight tier. Just treat that as my reward! It¡¯s also beneficial to me if you can obtain that thing. After all, the energy I need to advance is different from other gods. I don¡¯t need to absorb powerful energy. I only need the endless desires of other living creatures. I hope that it can nourish my insatiable heart.¡± ¡°Of course, as long as I obtain that power from Watson¡¯s body, not only will that world¡¯s future be our paradise, even the divine realm will also be ours. The world will change for us. I wish for your pleasant cooperation in advance.¡± King Landhar III¡¯s figure disappeared in midair with a lightugh, leaving behind only a faintly discernible voice. ¡°Oh, right! Frier, now that you¡¯ve transformed into a woman, calling you by that name is no longer appropriate. Should I give you a new name? What about the name Frigga?¡± ¡°Frigga? Let¡¯s not be hasty.¡± Chapter 572 - Fusion And Interrogation

Chapter 572: Fusion And Interrogation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At Watson¡¯s residence in theary fortress. Watson was in his bedroom. He sat on a bench and stared at the people in front of him. King Landhar III knelt on one knee respectfully without raising his head. Beside him, Delta and the others were tied up and gagged. Not only were they unable to move or speak, but they were also ring at Watson fiercely. Nia stood beside Watson, her hands ced on her lower abdomen, appearing very obedient. ¡°Nia, untie those elven assassins.¡± Watson waved his hand, and Nia immediately went forward to pull out the strips of cloth from Delta and the other elves¡¯ mouths. Just as she pulled them out, Delta opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Watson, it was our error that you were able to capture us. However, we are professionally trained assassins. Don¡¯t think that we will yield to you! We won¡¯t tell you anything even if you kill us!¡± The few elves behind Delta remained silent. However, from their determined expressions, they obviously had the same thoughts. ¡°You guys seem to have misunderstood me. I have no intention of killing you! As for the information, you will tell meter.¡± Watson smiled and looked at King Landhar III. ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± The elves¡¯ lips twitched when they saw that scene. King Landhar III had colluded with them to kill Watson. How could King Landhar III say such things? ¡°Yes, my honorable master. Previously, I was obsessed and greedy for your powerful strength. I thought of joining forces with the elves and the Winter Nation to kill you. It¡¯s my fault for having such disrespectful thoughts. Please punish me as you see fit. ¡± King Landhar III addressed Watson respectfully. What he said left Delta and the other elves in a daze. Was that for real? King Landhar III, who had just said that he wanted them to deliver the letter and unite with the elves to destroy Watson, had spoken to Watson so respectfully. Was he a coward? ¡°What else?¡± ¡°I wanted to betray the elves and the Northern Winter Nation after obtaining your great power, Master. I want to unify the continent, have sex with my beloved Avril every day, and enjoy the peak of my life.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Watson reached out with his hand and interrupted King Landhar III¡¯s fantasy of a beautiful future. He frowned and asked, ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to ask. Is your n only as simple as uniting the elves and the Winter Nation?¡± ¡°Yes, after the previous failure, I¡¯ve realized that in the face of absolute power, any conspiracies and tricks are useless!¡± ¡°Before your power grows, I¡¯ll unite the other two kingdoms because the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s power is not enough. The elves still have their race chess pieces, and the Winter Nation also has powerful means left by their previous generation. Our three kingdoms can still summon the gods if that doesn¡¯t work. As long as we have enough power, we¡¯ll be able to kill you eventually, Master,¡± King Landhar III replied respectfully. He raised his head and carefully nced at Watson as he finished speaking. ¡°Of course, that is all in the past. I definitely don¡¯t dare have any such thoughts now.¡± ¡°Why is the human king so obedient? Watson, what did you do to him?¡± If she had been surprised when she saw King Landhar III reveal his secret, she was terrified then. The human king had be a prisoner. What kind of method could he have used to do that? Did he take some kind of medicine or used some kind of spell? While Delta was thinking, Watson spoke again. ¡°As you can see, I used magic to transform him into that state. If you don¡¯t want to be the same, you¡¯d better cooperate with me.¡± ¡®So, he used magic.¡¯ Delta muttered in her heart after knowing Watson¡¯s method. Things would be easier once she knew what method he used. Assassins like them had received special training in magic resistance; normal magic waspletely ineffective against them. They could even pretend to be tricked and reveal false information to Watson. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to ask, how many assassins did you send to theary fortress? Does the Elven King have any other ns?¡± ¡°We sent about a hundred assassins this time. You¡¯ve captured the rest of them, so you should know better! As for the Elven King¡¯s next n, how would I know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Delta nodded. The corners of Watson¡¯s mouth curled upward, and he raised a finger as he said, ¡°You just said that you would never surrender, even if you were killed. I want to know if that is true.¡± ¡°Human brat, stop talking nonsense. What can you do if we don¡¯t tell you what you want to know? Why don¡¯t you kill us? For the sake of the Elven Kingdom, we are not afraid of death.¡± A female elf behind Delta snorted coldly and mocked. The other female elves also mocked him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that that mission is notpleted.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill a few more humans before we die.¡± Their words made Watson angry, and even Nia¡¯s face was filled with anger. They would not get out of there alive even if they gave Watson the information he wanted. Since they were going to die anyway, they might as well keep their strong will before they died. They wanted to see Watson¡¯s exasperated expression. To their surprise, Watson did not show any anger. Instead, his eyes revealed pity. He raised his finger and ced it on the elves who were speaking. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Following his actions, the elves in front of him turned into rays of light and fused in midair, turning into a single person. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing multiple tinum-tier elves. You have obtained a diamond-tier elf.] [Diamond-tier elf: unnamed] [Race: Ice and Fire Tree Giant] [Abilities: Giant Transformation, Frost Throwing, Inferno Hell, Lava Spew, Death Pollen, and War Mist] [Additional abilities: Absolute Ice Seal, Absolute Burning] The system notification sounded, and the information appeared for Watson¡¯s eyes. Those elven bodies contained the bloodlines of different types of mythical creatures, including frost giants, balrogs, and ancient tree spirits. After the fusion, those bloodlines fused and turned into a diamond-tier ice and fire tree giant. The fused elf was tall, fair, and beautiful. Her long emerald green hair flowed to her back, and one of her eyes was sky blue, while the other was scarlet red. One of them emitted a biting cold air, while the other looked like it was on fire. The elves before the fusion were all gorgeous, and after the fusion, their looks became even more beautiful. They were not inferior to Delta.. At that moment, the fused elf knelt on one knee toward Watson and bowed her head respectfully. Chapter 573 - The Three Sources Of The Universe

Chapter 573: The Three Sources Of The Universe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Delta stared nkly at the fused elf behind her, unable to speak for a long time. She thought that she had seen a lot of things, but she had never seen any magic that could turn a few people into one. That was beyond the scope of magic and was close to witchcraft. She subconsciously looked at King Landhar III beside her. She did not understand what magic had caused him to be like that, but she understood then. She had been very confident in her magic resistance, but she became uncertain in the face of Watson¡¯s unknown magic. ¡°Tell me, what are the elves nning?¡± Watson asked the newly-fused elf. ¡°Since I¡¯ve fused you, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to not have a name. From now on, you¡¯ll be called udia.¡± ¡°Yes, my honorable master.¡± The fused elf revealed a joyful expression. It was obvious that she liked that name very much. ¡°Other than sending assassins like us, the elves also used the supernatural evolution power contained in the race chess pieces to evolve. Now, they would have also evolved their weapons. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before a group of terrifying and deformed monsters appear in the Elven Kingdom. His Majesty wants us to attack the fortress city. It would be best if we could capture you and threaten the Holy Dragon Kingdom. If we can¡¯t capture you, we should try our best to destroy this ce until the next army arrives.¡± udia exined the Elven King¡¯s n while Watson turned his gaze to Nia. ¡°What is supernatural evolution?¡± The elven race chess pieces¡¯ power was obviously different from that of the human race. As the former King of Angels, Nia should be very familiar with that problem. ¡°If you want to exin the elven race chess pieces¡¯ power, you¡¯ll have to start with the three sources that the world contained when it was first created! When the world was created, threepletely different sources appeared. They are called the material source, the life source, and the energy source. The material source includes the ability to elerate and decelerate molecules. The supernatural evolution of the elven race chess pieces belongs to the life source, allowing creatures to break through the boundaries of normalcy. ¡°Supernatural evolution can allow any race to evolve in a stronger direction. That kind of evolution has no restrictions and is very random. For example, an ant covered in that power can turn into a dragon, or it can also be a giant, a phoenix, and other mythical creatures! As for the energy source, the various sources of magic in the world belong to the energy source. In ancient times, some race chess pieces were able to create specific sources of magic.¡± ¡°Three sources? That is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a statement.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened to Nia¡¯s exnation. ¡°The three sources are the foundation of the universe. All the races in the world are manifested from those three sources. The sovereign tier¡¯s energy source is part of thebined power of the three sources. It is said that whoever can gather one of the three sources can dominate everything. If one can gather all three sources, they can dominate everything and restart the universe! Because of that theory, the gods of ancient times fought each other and started a war between the races.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Watson nodded. That was the first time he understood the truth of the ancient war. It turned out that the powerful gods had the same worries as humans. The gods were not the end of cultivation. There was still a long way to go. Of course, that was still too far ahead. After all, he was not even a god. ¡®Since I understand the elves¡¯ n and the power of supernatural evolution, I can¡¯t just ignore it. That ability is not much better than my fusion system. If I let the elves use it, it would be too dangerous! I¡¯ll leave that task to udia. The elves sent assassins to create trouble in the human cities. I¡¯ll use the same method to return the favor.¡¯ Watson was thinking about how to deal with the elves. He turned to look at Delta and said, ¡°I think udia is enough to sneak into the Elven Kingdom. As for you¡ª¡± ¡°Young Master Watson, the Elven Kingdom is heavily guarded. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to use you to create the elves. If they interrogate you, your identity might be exposed. You might as well bring me along. As the subordinate of the eighth Elder, Daphne, I have special privileges in the Elven Kingdom. I can bring a few unfamiliar faces back with me.¡± Delta hurriedly spoke, her tonepletely different from before. After witnessing Watson¡¯s fusion technique, she could not help but tremble even if she was determined. She did not want to be like her fellow elves¡ªfused by Watson and be his ve. ¡°Just bringing me into the Elven Kingdom is not enough for me to let you go.¡± Watson rubbed his chin and deliberately showed a hesitant attitude. Delta gritted her teeth. She seemed to have thought of something and took out a transparent container from her bosom. Inside the container was a ball of dark, viscous liquid. On the surface of the liquid were scarlet eyes that were half-opened and half-closed. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°This is something that King Landhar III gave me. He said that it is a treasure that contains the power of a starlight-tier elite and can allow me to break through the enchantment outside theary fortress! Now, I don¡¯t need it anymore. I¡¯m willing to offer it to you, Young Master Watson. I wonder if you are willing to let me go.¡± Watson did not respond to Delta¡¯s words. He just stared at the container in front of him as the information appeared in his eyes. [Starlight-tier material: the Primordial Demoness¡¯ remains] [Effect: This is a God¡¯s Remains that contains the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power. After using it, you can obtain a portion of her power.] [Additional effect: the Primordial Demoness controls the Yin energy in the universe. It can open the yin energy source after umting it to a certain extent.] ¡°Who would have thought that after King Landhar III annihted the Demoness Church, they would still keep such treasures? I wonder how many simr things are left behind.¡± That was why Watson did not want to fuse King Landhar III. No one knew what he was hiding. If it were not for Delta, he would not have discovered the remains of the Primordial Demoness. ¡°King Landhar III, how many treasures do you have? Tell me honestly. ¡± Watson held the remains of the Primordial Demoness as he asked King Landhar III. ¡°My honorable master, I don¡¯t have that many treasures.¡± As King Landhar III responded, he took out a few transparent containers filled with ck liquid of different colors. ¡°Those are the remains of the seven gods that I collected. I wonder if they can be considered treasures. Other than the remains of those gods, I also have some holy relics excavated from ancient ruins. Can those be regarded as treasures? Oh, right, I still have a thousand gold coins and a few pieces of jewelry...¡± Seeing that King Landhar III was chattering non-stop as if he wanted to tell him everything he had, Watson waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me about those. When we return to the royal city, I hope you can make a list of all your assets and hand it to me! As for now, you can give me the remains of those gods.¡± The only things that seemed useful to him were the remains of those gods. Typically, those remains were formed from the energy left after the gods died. They were given to King Landhar III by the original seven gods of the kingdom to protect him. As he held the remains of seven different gods with the remains of the Primordial Demoness, Watson activated the fusion system with the remains of the Primordial Demoness as the core. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Chapter 574 - The Yin-elemental Magic Source

Chapter 574: The Yin-elemental Magic Source

[Congrattions, Master, on fusing the remains of multiple gods, obtaining the full power of the Primordial Demoness, and activating the Yin-elemental magic source.] As the system notification sounded in his ears, the remains of several gods in front of Watson fused, turning into a massive colorless energy sphere that rose into the sky. Distorted tentacles spread out around the energy sphere. It was absorbing pride, anger, envy, lust, and other factors from every corner of the world to strengthen itself. In a short period, it had expanded into a powerful source that was no weaker than the other elements. It left behind a twisted and entwined magic symbol in the shape of an ouroboros in the air. When the Yin element¡¯s symbol was formed, the three high-tier elements of chaos, life, death, and the six basic elements, appeared in the sky. A total of ten powerful magic sources shone in the air. They poured even more power into the world. The creatures in different regions of the world raised their heads almost simultaneously, feeling the inexplicable emotional fluctuations flowing in the air. Some animals looked at each other and began to mate, while some magical beasts roared into the sky,unching attacks on other magical beasts. At that moment, because of the Yin-elemental magic source¡¯s appearance, the creatures¡¯ desires were magnified several times, or one could say that the creatures¡¯ emotions became richer. ¡°That is the Yin-elemental magic source. Interesting. ¡± Sensing the fluctuations in the air, Watson opened his right hand, and a colorless and transparent power appeared in it. That power was different from ordinary energy factors, and it did not emit any strong fluctuations. Instead, it was filled with all kinds ofplicated emotions that stirred people¡¯s desires. After the Yin-elemental magic source in the sky took shape, Watson could feel the tremendous power in his body. The Yin-elemental magic source¡¯s ability appeared in his heart simultaneously. In short, the magic source had two abilities¡ªone was to mobilize the emotions of others, and the other was to transform others into women. Among the ten elements in the world, Watson was in charge of the three¡ªchaos, death, and Yin. The power of the three magic sources poured into his body, making him equivalent to having three starlight-tier energy banks. Even if he was not a god yet, with those three magic sources, he could fight against a starlight-tier god. ¡°What happened?¡± Delta stared nkly at the distorted magic symbols in the sky. Even though the symbols were transparent and she could not see them clearly, with her ability, she could feel that the world had changed after Watson fused with the remains of several gods. ¡®As expected of Master. He has given the world another source of magic power.¡¯ Nia stood behind Watson, her face full of admiration. King Landhar III, who was kneeling on one knee, had the same expression on his face. He opened his arms and felt the power flowing from the sky. As someone who Watson fused, he had absolute faith in the young man. Watson¡¯s power would be transmitted through a soul link. At that moment, Watson had just fused the Yin-elemental magic source, and that power had already been transmitted to King Landhar III. ¡°I have done everything I needed to do. Everyone, go back and rest. We are scheduled to head to the ce where the elven army is stationed tomorrow morning.¡± Watson did not allow the Yin-elemental magic source in the sky to exist for too long. After saying that, he turned around and walked away. Before he left, he went to Delta and stretched his hand to touch her shoulder. Delta was initially frightened and shocked by the appearance of the Yin-elemental magic source in the sky. However, after Watson touched her, the fear and shock on her face disappeared. It was as if he had taken those two emotions away. What was it like not to feel fear when one should be afraid? The answer was probably only known to Delta herself. When Watson fused the Yin-elemental magic source, the elves were stationed in a dense primitive forest some distance away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. ¡°The power of the race chess pieces has activated that bow. It can self-evolve now. As long as it devours life, it will continuously be stronger. It is now a tinum-tier weapon. As long as it consumes sufficiently powerful life forms, it will evolve into a diamond-tier weapon.¡± The Elven King held an emerald-green longbow in his hand as he stood outside the camp. Verdant vines surrounded the longbow. The vines flew out and rolled up a mouse from the ground as he spoke. Needle-like spikes appeared on the vines and pierced the mouse¡¯s body. Soon, the mouse¡¯s blood was drained. As for the longbow that drained the mouse¡¯s blood, a glowing arrow appeared between the bowstrings. The Elven King released it from the bow. The arrow split in mid-air and turned into a glowing mouse. It left a deep pit several meters wide on the ground. The Elven King was delighted with the power of the bow and arrows. He put down the bow in his hand and could not help but look proud. ¡°With such a bow and arrow, there¡¯s no need to worry about not being able to break through to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. And I¡¯ve used the race chess pieces¡¯ power to cultivate an even more terrifying weapon. Our victory in this war is almost certain. There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s march toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, those weapons that can evolve on their own are not bad, but they need to be cultivated by devouring creatures. Furthermore, we¡¯ve just sent Delta and the others to the fortress city. I believe that they¡¯ve already infiltrated the city. It would not be good for us to act so rashly before we get their reports.¡± Pagani, who stood near the Elven King, was known for his intelligence. He had spoken with a slightly worried tone. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? If Delta and the others had entered the fortress city, they would have upied it by now. If we go over now, we can work together to retake the city. Sometimes, a battle changes rapidly. If we hesitate, we will lose a good opportunity.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Pagani wanted to dissuade him, but at that moment, an invisible wave came from the distance and spread to a more distant ce. He subconsciously shook his head. Somehow, after that invisible wave passed through his body, he suddenly felt restless and wanted to conquer and kill. He was filled with confidence in the uing war with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Without thinking, he subconsciously nodded in agreement with the Elven King. ¡°You are right, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom right now.¡± ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a chorus of shouts echoed. One after another, elven soldiers walked out of their tents. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their fighting spirit was high. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does it feel like everyone is in high spirits?¡± The Eighth Elder, Daphne, pushed the tent open and walked out with a puzzled look on her face. The Forest Dragon King, Rita, also followed suit. Two of her underlings trailed behind her. Rita¡¯s long green hair fluttered in the wind, and her slender eyebrows furrowed. Her eyes were filled with confusion and surprise. ¡°This fluctuation appears to be another magical source in the world. Did the Dragon Emperor create it?¡± In the past two days, Watson had created two magic sources that did not exist in the world. Even if Watson had supernatural power, his efficiency was too high. ¡°The Dragon Emperor can even create magic sources consecutively. If those elves want to ambush us at night, they are just sending themselves to their deaths.¡± Suppressing the surprise in her heart, the Forest Dragon King nced at the elves, who were in high spirits because of the appearance of the new magic source. There was a faint disdain on his face as invisible ripples in the air spread outward. The contempt in her expression became more intense. Chapter 575 - Invasion Of The Elven Kingdom

Chapter 575: Invasion Of The Elven Kingdom

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That power... Watson had already created a yin-elemental magic source. ¡°It is not in vain that I give him the God¡¯s Remains! Watson is indeed an intelligent person. When I was his age, I was not as smart as he is now. Unfortunately, he is not without ws¡ªhe relied too much on his fusion skills.¡± Not far from the elven camp, Frigga, who had already transformed into a young girl, had red hair that fluttered in the wind. She quietly watched the Elven King, who was mobilizing the elven army in the camp ahead, the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile. Previously, she had given the Primordial Demoness¡¯ divine remains to Dale. Other than the remains, his true body was also hidden inside. After Dale had taken the remains, he had taken the opportunity to leave theary fortress. That was why he could escape. As for the Primordial Demoness¡¯ remains, he had deliberately left it for Watson. On the one hand, he wanted to avoid Watson¡¯s suspicions. On the other hand, he wanted Watson to fuse that thing. ¡°The fusion power is very strong, but it also depends on what it is fused with. Blindly fusing things will only bring me convenience, just like now! Thanks to the Yin-elemental magic source that Watson fused, my ability to control emotions has increased several times. Otherwise, I would not have been able to mobilize those people¡¯s emotions so easily.¡± Facing the direction of the camp ahead, Frigga extended her right hand. An invisible wave spread from her palm, mixing with the wind and blowing in the direction of the camp. The impacted elven elites shouted that they should attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was as if they had lost their minds due to their desire to fight. Not far away, the Forest Dragon King had the opposite expression on her face. She knew that the elves were no match for Watson. That was what she wanted to do¡ªprovoke Watson¡¯s enemies¡¯ desire to fight and lower their wariness of Watson¡¯spanions. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the main event.¡± Retracting her hand in the air, she turned into a streak of light and flew in the opposite direction as the elven army began to prepare to move in the direction of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. She was flying in the direction of the Elven Kingdom. The Elven Kingdom was located in the middle of the Forest of Eternity and was very far away from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Unfortunately, Frier had left his physical body and had been transformed into an evil god race by the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power. He arrived at the 10,000-kilometer span in only a few minutes. ¡°What a lush scene! I haven¡¯t been here in a long time ever since I married Avril more than ten years ago.¡± When Frier mentioned Avril, his expression became gentle, but soon, that too was covered by indifference. He extended his right hand toward the endless green forest below. ¡°Absolute Gravity.¡± Boom! The lush forest began to copse, and cracks appeared on the ground. The magical beasts resting in the forest did not have time to escape before the powerful gravity crushed them, and their bodies exploded. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Someone attacked the Elven Kingdom! Do they want to die?¡± Elves crawled out from the copsed trees one after another. Some were covered in blood, while others had nk looks on their faces. The Forest of Eternity was transformed from the World Tree. It was a divine object from ancient times, and they would get a warning if an enemy entered that territory. So they did not know how the petite red-haired girl in front of them managed to get in. ¡°Who cares how she got in? Let¡¯s kill her.¡± Some of the short-tempered elves drew longbows on their backs and nocked their arrows. The arrows streaked across the sky like meteors, carrying a powerful attack that pierced through the air as they flew toward Frigga. As those meteor-like arrows were about tond on her face and chest, Frigga raised her right hand. ¡°Lost Direction.¡± Numerous invisible arrowheads appeared on the arrows, causing the arrows to turn around at an even faster speed. They pierced through the throats of the archer elves, causing blood to stter everywhere. Those elves widened their eyes, but they died and fell from the tree branches before they could react. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Bill, what¡¯s wrong with you? Bill?¡± The wife called out to her husband, and her friend cried out to her friend. The air was filled with despair and sadness. Bathed in those auras, Frigga took a deep breath, and her red hair fluttered freely. She seemed to be enjoying it. ¡°That strong emotion is exactly what I need. Not bad; if only it could be stronger.¡± Frigga stretched out her hand again and pulled the elves in the forest. The elves moved through the air in a panic, but they could not stop her. They could only watch as they were crushed. Scarlet rain fell from the sky and covered the entire Forest of Eternity. The remaining elves stared nkly at the sky for a few seconds before realizing what was happening. An ear-piercing scream broke the tranquility of the forest. ¡°My emotions are strong enough now.¡± With a cruel smile on her face, Frigganded on the ground and walked deeper into the Forest of Eternity. She casually waved her hand to block the arrows from the nearby trees. Then, she casually crushed the head of an elf who had transformed into a ferocious beast. Her expression did not change. ¡°Who is she?¡± At first, the elves still tried to attack Frigga. However, they realized that their attacks could not even break her defense. On the contrary, Frigga reached out and killed all of them with her hand. The rest of the elves fell into fear. Who was that girl? Why did she attack the elves? Was she from the Holy Dragon Kingdom? The elves were a peaceful race. They had never had any grudges with other races. If there was, it could only be from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. After all, a few days ago, the Elven King had led their army to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Those elves unwilling to start a war or were not strong enough had to stay behind. ¡°Hey, I warn you to stop this endless killing immediately and surrender obediently. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± After Frigga wreaked havoc in the forest for a while, a loud and old voice sounded in the forest. An elder elf floated out of the forest with iron chains wrapped around his arms and legs. The iron chains intersected at his chest, forming a massive lock. That elf was tall and sturdy. He was not as tall as a typical elf, but he was even taller than an average human. Ten elves stood behind him; their bodies were exuding at least tinum-tier aura. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Kai. He is one of the strongest elves in the kingdom, second only to Elder Landon. He can transform into a tinum-tier Lava King Kong. The other elders aren¡¯t weak either. If they¡¯re here, we¡¯re saved.¡± The elves were happy to see those elders. However, unlike the elves that stayed in the Forest of Eternity because they were unwilling to fight, those elders remained because they advocated for war.. The Elven King left them behind in case they were ambushed by the Holy Dragon Kingdom and to suppress the voices of the elves¡¯ main faction. Chapter 576 - An Intense Battle

Chapter 576: An Intense Battle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Did the Holy Dragon Kingdom send you? Are you alone?¡± An old white-haired female elf with half a mask on her head spoke. Her eyes, hidden under the mask, were flickering. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can treat me as someone from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. I¡¯m by myself.¡± Frigga¡¯s red hair fluttered in the wind. The front part of her hair transformed a snake¡¯s head, and she stuck out her tongue. ¡°We can¡¯t trust her words. If she barged into the Elven Kingdom recklessly by herself, wouldn¡¯t she be courting death?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we can trust her or not. We have to capture her first. We can¡¯t let her destroy us.¡± The other elders spoke at once. One of them, who was different from the other elves, flew out. He had long and thin vines on his body. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Hughman. He specializes in druid secret skills and archery. He can transform a tinum-tier ancient war tree. In order to perfectly transform into that magical beast, his body transforms into something like a nt.¡± One of the elves recognized that elder. Elder Hughman looked pleased when he heard their exmations. He might not be the strongest elven elder, but he had the best archery skills. ¡°Activating the druid¡¯s secret skill, Ancient War Tree!¡± Following the chant, the roots on Hughman¡¯s limbs rapidly multiplied and wrapped around his body. Then, those roots expanded outward and connected. In just a few seconds, it had be a hundred-meter-long, thick ancient tree with hundreds of arms made of tree trunks, and the thick roots formed its legs. On the tree trunks were hollow-shaped eyes and big mouths. The ancient war tree was abat weapon that the elves cultivated in ancient times. The ground shook, and longbows automatically extended from the tree¡¯s hundreds of arms. The bowstring was pulled, and arrows with powerful energy condensed on it. Each arrow was more than ten meters long. It was better to call them arrows than spears that could pierce through everything. ¡°tinum-tier secret skill¡ªScatter Meteor Arrows.¡± The ten-meter-long arrows apanied the sounds of the ancient war tree that Hughman had transformed into. They shattered the air and flew toward Frigga from all directions. Frigga¡¯s body was like a speck of dust in front of hundreds of arrows. Without a doubt, that powerful force would shatter the earth, let alone Frigga. All the elves clenched their fists. They were ready to cheer after Frigga was killed. However, at that moment... ¡°Petrify.¡± Frigga did not move. She opened her mouth and spat out two words. Her snake-like red hair immediately opened its mouths at the arrows heading toward her. Sound waves rolled from all directions. Any arrows touched by the sound waves made cracking sounds in the air and condensed into arrows with stone shells. ¡°Huh?¡± Hughman, confident in his own attack, was surprised to see his attack neutralized so easily. The huge cracks on the tree trunk suddenly contracted. ¡°You can block my attack. You must have some skills. No wonder you dared toe alone! How did you block that attack?¡± As Hughman spoke, the ancient war tree¡¯s trunks holding the longbow began to intertwine. They turned into fewer,rger fists that fiercely smashed on the ground. Rumble! Rumble! Huge pits appeared on the ground following some rumbling sounds, and soil flew everywhere. ¡°War Trample!¡± A terrifying undtion followed Hughman¡¯s body and was transmitted toward Frigga. Everything along the way, be it rocks or trees, was shaken into dust. That strong vibration shattered everything in front of it. However, that attack was ineffective against Frigga. ¡°Earth and the Divine Kingdom of Fertility!¡± Ayer of solid golden Divine Kingdom appeared beside Frigga. The outer shell of the divine kingdom, which was shining with a starlight-tier radiance, resisted the powerful shockwave. It also added to the shock in the hearts of all the elves. ¡°The power of the divine kingdom? Are you a diamond-tier elite?¡± The female elder wearing a mask cried out in surprise and quickly quieted down. The power used in the divine kingdom was at least diamond-tier. The elders who stayed in the Forest of Eternity were only tinum-tier elites. However, they could only resist diamond-tier elites for a while, even if they joined forces. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a diamond-tier elite? Divine Spark Mask.¡± An elven elder touched the halved mask on her face. The mask immediately exploded with a dazzling light, causing her body to expand hundreds of times in the light. She turned into a giant that was hundreds of meters tall and burning with mes. ¡°Elder Lux has also made a move. Her Divinity Mask is one of the treasures from the ancient elven ruins. It is said that a god made that mask, and the power of an adult giant is sealed inside it. Elder Lux can transform into a giant from ancient times with that mask.¡± After transforming into a giant, a diamond-tier aura immediately spread from her body. A diamond-tier giant with a strong physical body could easily resist a god. At that moment, the fire giant that Lux had transformed into stretched its thick arms outward and grabbed the surface of the divine kingdom that Frigga had summoned, pulling it to both sides. Rip! The arms that were burning with mes tore a crack in the surface of the divine kingdom. That made all the elves happy. ¡°It¡¯s my turn next!¡± Elder Kai was also covered in ayer of zing mes. The mes tore the thick iron chains that were wrapped around his body, turning him into a hundred-meter-tall Lava King Kong. His thick arms pounded on his chest as he roared. The rolling sound waves dispersed the clouds in the sky. That King Kong looked even stronger than the fire giant that Lux had transformed into. Lava flowed over its body. It had a head made of fire elements, but it gave off an indestructible metallic feel. The thick and long chains on Elder Kai¡¯s body were not ornaments. Those chains were made of anti-magic materials and were specially made to restrain his power. The Lava King Kong was a magical beast with terrifying strength. Even in ancient times, his strength surpassed that of a giant. However, the Lava King Kong would go crazy on a full moon, so he needed to use something to restrain it. Elder Kai could free the suppression on his body when he faced Elder Kai. Elder Kai¡¯s Lava King Kong patted his chest and rushed in front of Frigga as Lux tore his divine kingdom apart. He put his palms together and smashed down on Frigga. ¡°Peak tinum-tier fighting technique¡ªLava Earth Shaking Divine Fist!¡± His fists werepletely wrapped inva, and they smashed onto Frigga¡¯s head with a force that was faster, fiercer, and more powerful than a meteorite. When Frigga was smashed into the ground, the earth swelled into an irregr shape. Lava pirs shot out from the ground, destroying the earth in thousands of holes. Theva sprayed onto the trees around them, and the Forest of Eternity began to burn. The other elves carefully avoided it. They were trying to avoid being hurt by the aftershocks of the battle. ¡°Did we win?¡± The Lava King Kong¡¯s fist had prated the ground within a radius of several kilometers; many elves climbed onto the remaining trees to prevent their feet from getting burned. Elder Kai¡¯s punch could melt the ground. Even Frigga, who was also a diamond-tier elite, would have had his bones melted under that punch. Like the other elves, Elder Kai believed that Frigga was dead because he could feel his punch hitting the enemy. ¡°This is what happens when you invade the elves.. You can reflect after you reach hell.¡± Chapter 577 - A Scene From Hell

Chapter 577: A Scene From Hell

¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the one who should reflect.¡± The girlughed softly, causing Elder Kai¡¯s expression to change. Before he could retreat, a huge scarlet python that was dozens of meters long emerged underground. The python opened its mouth and bit down on Elder Kai¡¯s thick arm. Lava that could melt even hard ores was rendered ineffective in front of the python¡¯s sharp teeth. The python bit Elder Kai¡¯s arms off, and he retreated with a miserable cry. The python crawled out from under the ground as it chewed on the two furry arms. Frigga stood on its back with her hands behind her back and a strand of her hair fluttered in the air. It was connected to the python¡¯s tail. It was obvious that that python was only a strand of Frigga¡¯s hair. Just a strand of Frigga¡¯s hair was enough to injure a peak tinum-tier elite. Such strength was enough to scare other people. ¡°How is that possible? Aren¡¯t you at diamond-tier?¡± Gritting his teeth in pain, Elder Kai reverted from his Lava King Kong form to his elf form. Blood flowed down his broken hands and along his wrists. If Friggs had been at diamond-tier, she would not have been able to resolve the continuous attacks from him and the other elders so easily. Even if Sword Saint Reid, the strongest warrior in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, were there, the attacks would fluster him. The girl was so calm. Did that mean she was even more powerful than Reid? When did such a powerful person appear in the Holy Dragon Kingdom? How could they not know about her? ¡°I never said that I¡¯m a diamond-tier warrior. Alright, the game is over. You should ept your death.¡± The rxed smile on Frigga¡¯s face disappeared, and her expression became serious. The giant python began to approach the elves. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so arrogantly. If you want to hurt them, you¡¯ll have to go through me first,¡± Elder Lux¡¯s fire giant said in a muffled voice. It strode toward Frigga and pped her like a mosquito. ¡°Die!¡± Frigga waved her hands. She did not do anything special. Her body was like an antpared to the fire giant, but she was not attacked yet. A huge hole suddenly appeared in the fire giant¡¯s chest. Its tall body knelt in front of her like andslide. Its arms, which contained great power, fell. ¡°Elder Lux had lost! And it was only one move.¡± The elves were shocked. They did not even see Frier¡¯s method clearly, and the fire giant that Lux had transformed into knelt on the ground. How powerful was that? After that, Hughman, who had just transformed into an ancient war tree, spread his hundreds of trunk-shaped arms outward, forming a longbow. He was ready to shoot at Frigga. However, before his attack formed, Frigga kicked the me giant. The giant, which was hundreds of meters tall, flew backward like a toy. Its huge body flew outward and collided with Hughman. The me giant collided with the ancient war tree, and raging mes spread rapidly. A long scorched mark was left on the ground. Many elves who did not dodge it in time were swept into it and burned into ashes. ¡°Well, that takes care of the two of them. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Frigga¡¯s gaze fell on the remaining elder in the sky, who had not made a move yet. When she realized they were angry, her heart felt as if a basin of ice water had poured onto it. Cold air rushed to her forehead, and she subconsciously took two steps backward. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to make a move on weaklings like you. You should just kill yourself.¡± Frigga looked a little disappointed. Her eyes turned into scarlet vertical pupils, which looked majestically despaired, making it difficult for people to resist. Those emotions spread toward the few elven elders in the sky. They looked fearful. They reached out with their hands spontaneously and stabbed their necks. Frigga did not make a move. In the end, the elven elders took their own lives. The other elves were so frightened that their faces paled. Just a few words and a few tinum-tier elders hadmitted suicide. If that kind of strange magic were used on them, they would not be able to resist it. ¡°Run.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Many elves reacted by running away from Frigga while howling in pain. Unfortunately, they had not run far when Frigga looked at them with her scarlet eyes. ¡°Petrify!¡± The elves froze on the spot and turned into stones. Then, the stones were burned by the mes and shattered. There were at least a million elves in the Elven Kingdom. At that moment, the houses were also burned to ashes. The peaceful kingdom was in a sea of fire, and only the smell of despair was spreading. In the Forest of Eternity¡¯s deepest part, in the direction of the Moon Well. Vivian sat beside the Moon Well, holding a harp in her hand and ying it gently. As she yed, the chains around her hands made a rattling sound. At that moment, she seemed to hear something, so she suddenly stopped ying. ¡°What¡¯s happening? I smell burning and blood.¡± Vivian frowned. She could feel a sense of restlessnessing from the grass as if something terrible was approaching. ¡°Is someone invading the Elven Kingdom? The Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± Vivian looked up, and she saw mes burning in the Forest of Eternity. Countless elves cried out desperately for help; the sound nearly destroyed her eardrum, and she bit her lips. Fortunately, there was a magic seal around the Moon Well. The mes had not spread to her yet, but it was only a matter of time. It could only be retribution if the Holy Dragon Kingdom had attacked them. None of those would have happened if the Elven King had not insisted on attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, she was also an elf. She would not survive it if the Elven Kingdom were destroyed. Vivian got up and took a petal from her hair. She touched the edge, and it immediately sharpened. She hid the flower and stared at the seal in front of the Moon Well. She felt as if something was approaching, and the seal began to break. Crack! Then, she heard a crisp sound. The person who had broken the seal walked into the area. Vivian was stunned. She thought it would be the army from the Holy Dragon Kingdom or perhaps the person she longed for. However, it was a girl. She looked familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. The girl smiled at her. ¡°Miss Vivian, I think this is the first time that we¡¯ve met. I have heard a lot about you! After all, you were Antonio¡¯s sweetheart who fought with my ancestors to conquer the kingdom 400 years ago. I would like to borrow you for a while. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You are¡ª¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened as a thought shed through her mind. However, that thought was so ridiculous that she could not believe it herself. Before she could finish her sentence, the girl was already in front of her. Then, she felt a pain in her neck and fell to the ground. Before she fainted, she saw the seal of the Moon Well, before she realized that the entire Elven Kingdom was in mes. Charred corpses were hanging from trees or lying on the ground. The hellish scene was deeply engraved in her mind. Then, she closed her eyes. Chapter 578 - Truly Cruel

Chapter 578: Truly Cruel

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s royal capital. Antonio leisurelyy on a chair and drank tea. The chair swayed back and forth, allowing him to enjoy the sunlight fully. ¡°I heard that Watson caught a group of elven assassins during the day and used the fusion system to turn King Landhar III into one of his own. Most importantly, he created a new magic source. If this?goes on, the war will soon end.¡± It was evening. What Watson had done during the day had long beenmunicated to him by the sea folks through the Dragon Pce Network that connected the entire kingdom. After all, Watson had created a new magic source and fused King Landhar III. Watson would have to report to him because he had the peak starlight-tier weapon that Watson had created. He could borrow the new magic source¡¯s power. The more magic sources there were in the world, the stronger he would be. Simrly, the others around Watson were the same. As long as they had given their faith to Watson, they would receive his gifts. The stronger the energy Watson created, the more benefits those believers would receive. ¡°If this goes on, I don¡¯t have to do anything. I just need to drink tea and bask in the sun every day to be stronger. Who knows, I might even break through to starlight-tier and be a god in my lifetime.¡± Antonio fantasized about the future as he stroked the stubble that did not exist on his face. ¡°If I can reach the starlight tier, I can take Vivian to a ce without war and strife to live a peaceful life! Before Watson left, I told him to try his best to ensure Vivian¡¯s safety during the war with the elves. I believed that he would be able to do it.¡± He had nned to leave the capital after Watson grew up and go to the Elven Kingdom to see Vivian. However, King Landhar III had been scheming against Watson, so he could not leave. Since Watson had used the fusion system to solve their problem with King Landhar III, he had nothing to worry about. Antonio sipped from his teacup leisurely. ¡°The tea from the south of the Holy Dragon Kingdom is different, indeed. It¡¯s delicious! It was impossible to drink such good tea in the capital in the past. Now, it¡¯s all thanks to Watson.¡± Due to the Dragon Pce Network and the appearance of theary fortress, the goods in the kingdom could be transported quickly. As a result, many ces could enjoy the delicious food because they could ferry them quickly. They can enjoy the food after waiting for only a few minutes. The prices of the goods would also be reduced, promoting productivity and making the Holy Dragon Kingdom better. Hiss! A sharp pain came from the tip of his tongue, interrupting Antonio¡¯s thoughts. He opened his mouth and spat out a sharp tea leaf that did not fit in with the other tea leaves. ¡°How could there be such sharp tea leaves in the teacup? Those servants are just too careless. Someone else might?have been injured after drinking that tea.¡± Antonio frowned. He felt a vague sense of unease in his heart. He was an astrologer and was proficient in astrology and tarot cards. He could use astrology to spy on the fate of a person or even a kingdom. He had not used that skill for a long time since he epted Watson as his disciple, but it did not mean that he was rusty. At that moment, he could feel strong malice constantly invading him from unknown ces, making him feel ufortable. ¡°I keep feeling that something terrible is going to happen. Did Reid go behind my back to ask Watson for a new weapon? Did the maids discover that I farted a few times in the hot spring?¡± Antonio muttered in confusion. He extended his right hand, and threads appeared in his hand. Those threads were the threads of a peak starlight-tier tool. Using those threads, he could use the energy from the magic source to draw the star tarot card for divination. Before he could start, a scarlet light shed across the space not far away from him. A scarlet door appeared, and a scarlet-haired girl walked out from behind it. ¡°Antonio, long time no see. How have you been? You look worried. Did you encounter anything troubling?¡± ¡°The Primordial Demoness¡¯ aura. Are you from the Demoness Church? That couldn¡¯t be. That power surpassed any mortal¡¯s skills. Are you a starlight-tier elite? There are only a few of those elites in the world, and Watson had a hand in upgrading their tiers. I wouldn¡¯t have not known you. However, I¡¯ve never seen you before. Are you¡ª¡± When the girl heard Antonio¡¯s words, she revealed a look of approval. It meant that Antonio was right. She gestured for Antonio to continue. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not from this world. Are you a god from the divine realm? Watson had managed to upgrade the world¡¯s level, so I¡¯ve been dreading this problem. I didn¡¯t expect it to ur so quickly. Tell me, which of the seven gods are you?¡± Antonio took two steps backward. The threads covered his entire body, and he stared at the girl in front of him vigntly. ¡®No wonder I had a bad feeling. It turns out that one of the seven gods is here for revenge. I should be able to hold my own against a starlight-tier elite. I need to convey this information to Watson via magic and wait for him toe here.¡¯ The only starlight-tier elites that Watson had offended were the kingdom¡¯s seven gods. Therefore, when Antonio saw the young girl in front of him, the first thing he thought of was that one of the gods hade for their revenge. ck lines appeared on the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°Antonio, I¡¯ve misjudged your insight. Well, I never intended to expose my identity! I¡¯ll just tell you the purpose of my visit, but I hope you can see something before that.¡± As she spoke, the girl opened her hands, and a scene formed by magic appeared in front of Antonio. His eyes widened when he saw the scene. ¡°That is¡ª¡± ¡°See, she¡¯s in my hands now. If you want her to live, you¡¯ll have to listen to me.¡± ¡°What did you do to her? Do you want to kill her? You¡¯re truly cruel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. If you don¡¯t agree to do as I say, I¡¯ll let you know what cruelty means.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll tie her up and roast her over the fire? Is there anything more cruel than that? ¡± ¡°Roast over the fire?¡± The girl was stunned. She looked at the magic screen in her hand and saw a fat bare-skinned wild boar. It was ced over a fire, and it continued to struggle and wail as it was roasted. While she was watching that, Antonio mocked her from the side. ¡°How pitiful. That was the first time I saw a wild boar roasted over the fire while it was still alive. That cooking method is cruel, indeed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was when I was eating. It¡¯s the next scene, so watch it again.¡± The girl appeared to be embarrassed. The scene changed from a roasted wild boar to a tied-up beautiful girl with a piece of cloth wrapped around her mouth. She was constantly twisting and whimpering. The girl was surrounded by scarlet vipers in poisonous fog.. Any magical beast that passed by had quickly left out of fear. Chapter 579 - Under Duress

Chapter 579: Under Duress

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Vivian!¡± Antonio¡¯s body trembled as soon as he saw the woman in the picture. He froze on the spot, and then a look of disbelief appeared on his face. For more than 400 years, the woman he had always missed had appeared in front of him. Four hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Human, if you want to drink water from the Spring of Life, you must promise me a promise. You must promise me to protect the Elven Kingdom in the future. Otherwise, I will not give you water from the Spring of Life.¡± The girl¡¯s voice rang in his mind. That was the first time he met Vivian. It was a sunny day. He cut his way to the Moon Well. Vivian opened her arms and refused to give in. She looked cute in her determination. ¡°Antonio, why do you always get hurt so badly every time you go out? Is it really that important to build a new kingdom? Is it not good to live in existing kingdoms? Why don¡¯t you stay in the Elven Kingdom?¡± The memories in his mind changed. Antonioy on a soft grasnd. The girl used a handkerchief to wipe his wounds with the water from the Spring of Life. Hot tears mixed with Spring of Life water flowed, and he could not tell if what he felt on his skin was tears or water from the Spring of Life. Who cried for him for the first time, and who was sad for him? The memories changed again. At that time, it was time for him and Vivian to part. He stood among the hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the Holy Dragon Kingdom and looked back. Behind him was the direction of the Elven Kingdom. Vivian was shackled. Several elves red at her in anger. ¡°Vivian, you traitor of the elves.¡± ¡°You used the precious Spring of Life for a human. It¡¯s your fault that the elves were defeated.¡± She did not care about those words. Her eyes looked through the sea of people and stopped at Antonio. ¡°Will we meet again?¡± ¡°I think... no.¡± Antonio could not bear the look in his memory. He looked away. ¡°Antonio, you promised me that if I gave you the Spring of Life, you would protect the Elven Kingdom. If you can¡¯t keep your promise, I want you to promise me that you wille to see me when that timees.¡± The memory came to an abrupt end. The memory of more than 400 years was still alive. Looking at the woman in the picture, Antonio could not help but wet his eyes with tears. He began to move forward. ¡°Stop.¡± The girl rubbed her hands, and the magic picture in her hand disappeared. Antonio recovered from his daze and looked at her with red eyes. ¡°Who are you? What did you do to Vivian?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that your feelings for that elf girl have not changed after 400 years. Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t done anything to her yet, but I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t do it again! If you want me to let her go, you have to agree to one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°The condition is that you have to go to the Moon Well in the Elven Kingdom tomorrow and by yourself.¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Antonio frowned. When he saw Vivian, he was blinded by his emotions. Then, he felt like something was wrong with the girl¡¯s request. If the girl wanted him, she could have used Vivian¡¯s life to force him to do something, but she only wanted him to go to the Moon Well in the Elven Kingdom one dayter. What was so special about that time and ce? Who was the girl in front of him? Why did she do that? The girl¡¯s tone was very simr to the one he knew, but he knew that the person had been dealt with, and the gender did not match. While he was puzzled, the girl in front of him said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Remember to go there tomorrow night. Otherwise, the person you love will die.¡± ¡°If you dare to touch Vivian, I will never let you go.¡± Even though his tone was light, no one would doubt the strength of his words. ¡°That will depend on your performance. Without further ado, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With a chuckle, the girl turned around. A scarlet portal appeared behind her, and she was about to step inside. At that moment.. Whoosh! A cold sword aura whistled past, apanied by a majestic voice. ¡°Commandment.¡± The sword aura cut the scarlet portal in half, and the girl¡¯s body too. After the cold sword aura, Sword Saint Reid sat on the hugemandment throne, floating in front of the girl¡¯s body with a solemn expression. The sword aura in his hand had not dissipated yet. ¡°Antonio, it seems like you are in trouble. Don¡¯t worry. I have used the Throne of Commandment to seal the surroundings. That woman is unable to use any of her abilities! Fortunately, I¡¯m here. Otherwise, she would have escaped. It looks like the Throne of Commandment is better than your weapon.¡± ¡°Reid, stop talking nonsense. My weapon is definitely more powerful. I was only hesitating about whether to kill that woman or not. Otherwise, I would have taken action long ago.¡± Antonio curled his lips and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Antonio, don¡¯t be stubborn. Is it so difficult for you to admit that others can be powerful as well? If you insist on being stubborn, I will cancel my attack right now and let that woman go. See if you can catch her.¡± ¡°Let her go. I¡¯m not afraid at all. ¡± ¡°If you wish.¡± While the two of them were arguing, the two halves of the girl¡¯s body suddenly moved. Fine blood threads emerged from the wound, pulling her body together and making her look as good as before. ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to ambush someone. Fortunately, my body structure ispletely different from a human¡¯s, so it¡¯s not that easy to kill me.¡± The girl sighed with a rxed expression as she touched the wound on her lower back. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Reid, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯vepletely sealed the energy in that area? Did you cancel the Throne of Commandment?¡± Antonio¡¯s expression was dull. Reid, who was beside him, did not look too good either. ¡°I can¡¯t remove it. How did she move? Furthermore, she took my attack head-on, but she¡¯s unharmed.¡± ¡°Alright, I really have to say goodbye now. However, I can¡¯t be attacked for nothing. I expect Reid to go to the Moon Well in the Forest of Eternity as well.¡± The girl stretched her back. She turned around and walked toward the scarlet portal. It appeared again. As she walked, she said, ¡°When you arrive, I will prepare a big gift for the two of you.¡± ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Antonio became anxious. He summoned the Fusion Thread of the Dual God and wrapped it around the girl. During that process, the Fusion Thread of the Dual God had the illusion of a colorful magic source with different elements. It could connect to all the existing magic sources in the world. At that moment, Antonio did not hold back. The power released by all the magic sources could raze the entire capital to the ground. However, as soon as those magic sources appeared, they shattered like bubbles, causing the flying Fusion Thread of the Dual God to wrap around nothing. The girl entered the teleportation portal and vanished from the spot. ¡°Reid, why didn¡¯t you cancel the Throne of Commandments?¡± Antonio turned around and questioned him angrily. It did not seal the enemy¡¯s ability, but instead, it sealed his. That was too infuriating. ¡°Didn¡¯t I react in time?¡± Reid scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°But that incident inspired me. That person was able to resist the sealing power of my Throne of Commandments and leave, but you were unable to use the Fusion Thread of the Dual God. Do you know what that proves? ¡± ¡°What does it prove?¡± ¡°It proves that The Fusion Thread of the Dual God is not as powerful as the Throne of Commandments.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± With a cough, Reid stared at the ce where the girl had just left, and his expression became serious, ¡°The Throne of Commandments is a peak starlight-tier weapon. Even a god¡¯s power would be sealed, right? The girl could still move, so her strength was obviously extraordinary! She has summoned us tomorrow. It must be something bad. Do you want to tell Watson about that?¡± ¡°No, this is my private matter.¡± Antonio hesitated for a moment and shook his head, ¡°That mysterious girl probably has no intention of dealing with us. Otherwise, with her strength, she would have attacked just now! Furthermore, Watson is currently defending against the Elven Kingdom. At a critical moment, it is not appropriate for us to disturb him over such a small matter.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Of course, if you encounter a danger that you can¡¯t solve, you can use magic to summon Watson. He can deal with the Elven Kingdom anytime he wants. There¡¯s only one perfect master like me. I¡¯m quite flexible about it.¡± Reid¡¯s face was pale when he rolled his eyes. Chapter 580 - Encountering The Elven Army

Chapter 580: Encountering The Elven Army

Noon the next day. Watson had been preparing for the day to infiltrate the elves. He first asked Delta about theirnguage and then their etiquettes and living habits. He hid in his room the entire night. ¡°When you meet the elves, you have to greet them with honorifics. However, you don¡¯t have to lower your head when facing an older elf. Instead, you have to stomp your feet. Facing an older elf of a different tier requires you to stomp your feet a different number of times. That is different from humans.¡± Standing in front of a huge bronze mirror, Watson wore a suit made of leaves that fit him. He looked at it over and over again. At that moment, his hair had changed from the previous golden color to a light green color. He also had pointed ears. Those changes were due to his ever-changing magic. Even with his transformation into an elf, coupled with his learned speech skills and manners, no elf would see through his disguise. ¡°Everything is ready. It¡¯s time to set off. ¡± Watson tidied his cufflinks and turned to walk outside. Nia, Delta, and udia were already waiting outside the door. Apart from Delta, who had aplicated expression on her face, the other two women seemed respectful. ¡°My honorable master, the magical beasts are ready. I have also nned the route. I guarantee that we will arrive at the Elven Kingdom in the shortest time possible.¡± udia stomped her feet and saluted Watson. ¡°I understand.¡± Watson did not n to face the elf army head-on at that time. Instead, he chose to sneak into the Elven Kingdom. If he could control the Elven Kingdom, the Elven King and his army would be forced to surrender. After all, if his kingdom was destroyed, what would the Elven King do even if he defeated the Holy Dragon Kingdom? Watson thought if he went to the Elven Kingdom quickly, he would be able to finish off the elves before the elven army attacked the Holy Dragon Kingdom. That way, the war would be settled once and for all. Then, Watson did not hesitate to take the three women and leave the mansion. They headed toward the direction of theary Fortress¡¯ main gate. At the main entrance, two officials led horses that looked like they had wings on their backs. Powerful gold-tier magical beasts came before Watson. ¡°Your Highness, these are the best magical beasts in theary Fortress, the Pegasuses. They can travel thousands of miles in a day. You can ride them if you are tired of flying! There are still three minutes before theary Fortress turns to the south. Then, it will be the closest to the Forest of Eternity. Your Highness, you should set off at that time.¡± ¡°Well done! You guys are thoughtful.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you tter us. Those are all things that City Lord Deena instructed us to do.¡± The two officials waved their hands repeatedly in the face of praise. Watson did not expect Deena to manage those people so well within a day of bing the City Lord. Watson sighed. He had asked Deena to be the new city Lord because Fawkes would supervise theary Fortress Army. He was worried about the other officials in the city, so he had asked Deena to do it. Coincidentally, Deena was an intelligence officer with The Severed Fingers Gang. As the City Lord, it was more beneficial for her to receive news from all over the kingdom. Initially, he had been worried that Deena would not be able to manage the city well by herself. So he had invited a few high-tier Demoness Bandit Gang members from Mount Creation to take charge of the Everything House¡¯s management and help share some of the pressure. It seemed like it would not have been a problem for Deena, even if he did not do so. As expected, that genius from the Royal Academy did not disappoint him. After waiting for about three minutes, the management opened the entrance. Watson, Nia, and the other women rode their Pegasused into the air and flew in the direction of the Starlight Barrier. As Watson approached, a wide crack appeared on the starlight barrier, allowing them to fly past. With Watson¡¯s strength, it would not take long for them to arrive at the Elven Kingdom if he continuously cast teleportation spells. However, he did not know how many elites remained in the Elven Kingdom for the time being, so it was better to conserve some of his physical strength. He could also use the Pegasus¡¯ speed to rush to the Elven Kingdom in time. ¡°Your Highness, if we reach the Elven Kingdomter, can you not kill them first? Instead, let me negotiate with them first.¡± Having witnessed Watson killing Beta and creating a magic source, Delta no longer held any hope for the Elven Kingdom to capture Watson. Even if the elves used supernatural evolution to remove their restrictions, they still would not be able to defeat Watson. Even though she had only been in contact with Watson for a short day, she could already see how unfathomable that young man was. The most important thing was that Watson could fuse with monsters. He did not even need to fight against the elven army. He only needed to use his fingers to activate the technique. The initially hostile elven army had be Watson¡¯s subordinates. How should they fight such a battle? ¡°Sure.¡± Watson looked at Delta and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to use force if it can be resolved through peaceful means. After all, I¡¯m a peace-loving person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Delta agreed respectfully on the surface, but she cursed in her heart. If Watson were a peace-loving person, he would not have chosen to infiltrate the Elven Kingdom and attempt to destroy the Elven Kingdom internally. There was still half a day before they arrived at the Elven Kingdom. It was enough for her to think of a suitable way to negotiate. Perhaps, through her negotiations, the elves would be able to withdraw their army after they understood Watson¡¯s strength. Even though the Elven King was obsessed with the Holy Dragon Kingdom, he was not reckless. He would not make any moves until he received information from their spies. As long as she could convince most of the elves, she would have a chance to change the Elven King¡¯s mind. As for the method of persuasion, it was simple. She just needed to let Watson show off his amazing ability in front of the elves. If it did not work, she could let Watson use that terrifying fusion magic to turn the few Elders to his side. Sacrificing a few elves could protect the interests of the entire race. ¡®Will I be a hero if I can protect the elves from the dangers of war?¡¯ Delta thought proudly. At that moment, Nia¡¯s expression changed. The angel wings on her back spread open as she flew into the air and looked downward. ¡°Master, I detected a strong energy fluctuation not far ahead. It seems like the elven army is moving. ¡± ¡°Elven army?¡± Without waiting for Watson¡¯s response, Delta waved her hand and said, ¡°Impossible. The Elven King has sent the assassins to infiltrate theary Fortress only a day ago. Why would they act before they receive the information we have gathered? It would have been meaningless to see us.¡± ¡°I seem to have felt their movement as well. They are right in front of us,¡± udia said as well. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡ª¡± Delta continued to refute and then looked in the direction the two women were talking about. She was stunned when she saw the elven army charging toward theary Fortress at high speed right in front of them. The Elven King had led that charge. All the elves were shouting. ¡°Kill the humans!¡± ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡± What was going on? Delta was at a loss. The Elven King had not received any information, yet he had sent the elves to charge at them. Had they gone crazy? Chapter 581 - Mysterious Self-confidence

Chapter 581: Mysterious Self-confidence

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Everyone, follow me. As long as we break through the fortress city and enter the Holy Dragon Kingdom, I will reward every elf with a bottle of water from the Spring of Life! Whoever captures either Watson or King Landhar III can be my heir. In addition to that, capturing or killing the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s important figures will also get you rewarded handsomely,¡± the Elven King shouted. Then, the elves behind him began to shout. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The Elven King felt the power surge. His heart was filled with confidence. He did not know why, but he was confident they could break through the fortress city. He had been nervous before that. He had even sent assassins to investigate the situation in the fortress city. ¡®Perhaps that confidencees from the heavens, hinting that I can conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡¯ The Elven King¡¯s eyes burned with raging mes. His confidence came not only from the previous night but also from the beast that he had created after using supernatural evolution. That beast was called the Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beast. It was dozens of meters long, with gears on the inside, and its outside was wrapped in flesh and blood. It looked like a huge magical beast mixed with metal and flesh. The inspiration for the Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beast came from the deep-sea submarine he had seen in the fortress city. The Elven King did not know the principle behind the transformation of the Deep-sea Behemoth Submarine into a magical beast. However, he could use supernatural evolution to give life to non-living creatures to achieve the same effect. Compared to the submarine, the Mountain Beast Synthetic Beast was more adaptable tond battles, and it was the same as the deep-sea submarine. The Mountain Beast Synthetic Beast could also change its form to be a magical beast. That was achieved by using supernatural evolution power. ¡°Combining inanimate rocks with flesh and blood with the supernatural evolution can create powerful weapons of war. Such a beast can unleash the power of at least a diamond-tier elite, and I can have hundreds of simr fusion beasts!¡± the Elven King muttered excitedly. The Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beast was one of his trump cards. Other than him and a few elders, most of the elves in the elven army were affected by the power of evolution. Their strength had risen to tinum-tier. All the tinum-tier mythical creatures, weapons, and armor were stimted by the power of evolution and could continue to evolve. Some powerful soldiers had consumed water from the Spring of Life and would not die. Some weapons could continue to evolve and not be damaged. Even the Elven King did not know how he would lose that battle. ¡°Your Majesty, we discovered enemies above our heads. Should we attack?¡± Bathed in a confident aura, an elf suddenly flew toward the Elven King and said in a low voice. The Elven King looked at the sky. He saw a few figures riding Pegasuses in the sky. From afar, he saw a young man and three women. The young man and one of the women looked very much like humans. The remaining two women were elves. The Elven King thought that one of the elves looked familiar. ¡°Is that Delta?¡± The Elven King squinted his eyes. He was a peak tinum-tier elite anyway. He quickly identified those people. A look of ecstasy appeared on his face. ¡°Look at those people with Delta. That looks like Watson. It means that they had seeded in their mission. Did they really capture Watson? Quick, tell the other elves not to attack. Get them toe down. ¡± The Elven King waved his hand, and the soldiers did as they were told. The elven army, which had been galloping, suddenly stopped and looked up into the sky. Finally, Watson and others were brought to the ground. Watson could see the entire elven army in front of him. The 100,000 elves were wearing emerald-green leaf armor, obviously made of leaves. However, he had a feeling that it was even stronger than tinum-tier ores. The bows and arrows shed with weak light as if they were breathing. It was clear that those armor and weapons were alive, and their quality surprised Watson. A few days ago, those elves were only silver and gold-tier archers, but most of them had be tinum-tier elites. The elves¡¯ strength had improved by leaps and bounds in just a few days. That made Watson even more curious about the elven race chess pieces. While Watson was sizing up the elves before him, the Elven King was also sizing him up. ¡®He¡¯s a youth, but he has no fear in the face of the elven army. I heard from Landon that Watson once relied solely on strength to throw him onto the ground. He¡¯s a cultivation genius! He even built those mysterious ships. The sea folks and the dragon race listen to his orders. No wonder he could do that. Those who have such courage are not ordinary people.¡¯ The more he looked at Watson, the more he could not help but sigh in his heart. At the same time, he felt a sense of envy. He was envious of King Landhar III. The human kingdom had a genius like Watson. If the elves had a simr genius, they would have an easier invasion of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Of course, it was not impossible to achieve that goal then. ¡°Delta, I didn¡¯t expect you to capture Watson. I didn¡¯t have any expectations for you toplete the task of capturing Watson sessfully, but you havepletely exceeded my expectations! Oh, right! There¡¯s one elf that I don¡¯t recognize. Where are the other assassins? Why haven¡¯t I seen any of them?¡± The Elven King seemed to have seen the elf beside Delta. They looked familiar, but they were also unfamiliar. He did not mind because he did have to see many elves in the Elven Kingdom every day. How could he remember everyone¡¯s appearance? ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. Beta and the others are not here. ¡± Delta hesitated as she spoke. The Elven King understood her intentions, and his expression became gloomy. ¡°Is that so? They did note back? Were they captured? It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll go and rescue them now.¡± The Elven King quickly regained his senses. That made Delta stunned. She did not know how to continue. Initially, she had nned to tell the Elven King that Beta and the others had died. She also wanted to exin that she had not captured Watson, and instead, Watson had captured her. However, seeing the Elven King¡¯s expression, she could not bear to continue. It was not strange for the Elven King to have such thoughts because he knew that the Spring of Life would grant the elves eternal life. So, he would not even think that the elves could die. He thought they were trapped in the fortress city. ¡°Watson, the elves will soon conquer the fortress city and take over the Holy Dragon Kingdom! The humans will be our ves! As a rare genius among humans, it¡¯s a pity to let you die with them. I¡¯ll let you live if you can pledge your loyalty to me.¡± While Delta was hesitating, the Elven King turned to look at Watson. His words revealed his confidence that Watson would die if he did not follow the king. That made Delta subconsciously cover her face. Knowing Watson¡¯s ability, she was afraid that he would attack the Elven King in a fit of anger. The Elven King dared to issue such an invitation to Watson even before she could figure out what was going on.. She did not know where that mysterious confidence came from. Chapter 582 - Personally Break The First Shield

Chapter 582: Personally Break The First Shield

¡°So? Do you agree with that? Give me an answer! No matter what, I¡¯m still the Elven King. It¡¯s rare for me to invite a human like you personally. ¡± The Elven King spoke unhappily after seeing that Watson remained rooted to the spot and did not answer him. The elves behind him chimed in. ¡°His Majesty is right, Little Brat. I advise you to agree to His Majesty¡¯s request quickly. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful. If you miss this opportunity, you will only be a corpse on the roadter. In a few days, you may be the excrement of a magical beast. You won¡¯t even be a corpse.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Your Majesty. Watson is actually¡ª¡± When she saw the elves were getting more outrageous, Delta could not bear to listen to them and wanted to exin the situation. However, before she could finish her words, Watson nodded and revealed an innocent smile. ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t attack my family and friends, I¡¯ll join the elves.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can pardon your family and friends. We are benevolent that way.¡± The Elven King smiled and waved his hand. He was already looking forward to the look on King Landhar III¡¯s face when he found out that Watson had defected when they arrived outside the fortress city. ¡®I¡¯m afraid his nose will be crooked from anger. Just thinking about that scene makes meugh.¡¯ He had recruited Watson partly because of Watson¡¯s talent, but more importantly, because of his identity. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s heir had defected to the elves. That would be an unerasable stain in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s history. ¡®King Landhar III, just wait for me. Not only will I destroy your kingdom, I will also beat you until you are in pieces. Then, when I am done torturing you, you will die. ¡± Gritting his teeth, the Elven King turned around and waved his hand, ordering the elves to continue moving forward. The elven soldiers around them started moving again, and many of their gazes fell on Nia. ¡°Miss, you must be very panicked after being captured by the fortress city. When we break through the fortress cityter, if you¡¯re scared, you cane and hide in my arms.¡± ¡°Since your master has joined the elves, you¡¯re part of us now. We¡¯ll definitely treat you well. Of course, I mean in bed.¡± A few soldiers gathered their courage and came to Nia¡¯s side as they marched forward. They made a dirty joke about her. Nia¡¯s temperament and appearance were top-notch. In addition, she was like a maid by Watson¡¯s side. She did not seem to have a high status, which made many elves think so lowly of her. In their opinion, as long as they broke through the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the humans would be their ves. When that time came, they could y with whomever they wanted. The elves¡¯ words made Nia¡¯s even colder. If not for Watson¡¯sck of order, she would have already frozen those reckless elves into ice cubes. ¡°Your Highness Watson, is it really okay for us to do that?¡± Delta also heard the elves¡¯ words. She did not say anything about it and only asked Watson. It was normal for a few scums to appear among the 100,000 elven soldiers. The key was Watson. She had nned to go to the Elven Kingdom as a messenger of peace to persuade the elves to give up the war, but halfway through, they were intercepted by the Elven King¡¯s army and sent back to the fortress city. What was going on? She wanted to cry when she thought of the Elven King¡¯s confident invitation to Watson. If the Elven King knew Watson¡¯s n to go to the Elven Kingdom, she did not know if he would be able to say such words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Miss Delta, please calm down. Since the Elven King has sincerely invited me to join the elven army, I can¡¯t refuse him. Let me see if he can break through the barrier. If he can¡¯t even break through the starlight barrier, then there¡¯s no need for me to join the elves.¡± Watson motioned with his hand for Delta to calm down. Seeing the teasing smile on Watson¡¯s face, Delta felt even worse. She could tell that Watson was treating the Elven King like a clown, wanting to watch a good show. Under such circumstances, even if she wanted to stop it, it was toote. Everyone had different thoughts. The elven army spent several hours rushing through the ancient forest, arriving at the vast ins outside the original fortress city. ¡°Everyone, the fortress city is right in front of us. The humans would never expect us toe back in such a short time and charge forward!¡± The Elven King stood on top of the Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beast and waved his hand. The elves behind him immediately roared and charged forward. ¡°Charge!¡± The 100,000 elven soldiers stepped forward simultaneously, causing a great shock. The earth shook, and the sound rolled and dispersed the clouds. The Elven King nodded in satisfaction. However, his happiness did notst long before it broke. The elven soldiers stopped after charging for a few kilometers. They stopped shouting and paced around like headless flies, causing the formation to be chaotic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Elven King frowned. He had wanted to use the elven soldiers¡¯ shouts to scare the humans in the city and make them panic. Who would have guessed that the elven army woulde to a halt halfway through? ¡°Your Majesty, a huge protective shield has appeared in front of us. It seems to be very sturdy. It looks to have been formed by some kind ofrge-scale magic. We can¡¯t pass through it.¡± An elven general ran back from the chaotic crowd in front of them. He stood in front of the Elven King and stomped his feet, replying in a low voice. ¡°A huge magic protective shield. Who would have thought that humans would have the time to create such a thing? Why don¡¯t you just use the barrier to break it? You guys are now tinum-tier elites, not silver or gold-tier anymore. You¡¯re useless. Do you really need me to do such a small thing personally?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. The barrier is so strong that we can¡¯t break it. That¡¯s why we came to report to you.¡± The Elven general appeared to be very embarrassed. ¡°Hmm, what shield is so strong that even tinum-tier power can¡¯t break it? Let me see.¡± After tidying his clothes, the Elven King got up from the synthetic beast. A lush wind domain appeared under his feet, carrying him up into the air. When he was in the air, he could see a few miles away¡ªa starlight barrier was in front of the elven army. The barrier was as high as the sky and as deep as the earth. It covered everything in sight, and its area was immeasurable. ¡°Everyone knows that therger the range of the protective shield, the more energy is needed, and therger the field, the weaker the defense! Those humans created such arge-scale magic protective shield. Who knows how much power it needs to consume every day? I wonder how many days it willst. What a stupid move.¡± The Elven King had an assessment of the protective shield in front of him. He belittled the people who created it. In his opinion, there was enough energy to make such a huge protective shield that it was entirely possible to create a smaller and stronger defensive barrier that could be wrapped around the fortress city. In that way, it would be more difficult for them to attack. Since the humans gave him a chance, he could not give up. He immediately flew to the front of the barrier with the wind domain. He said, ¡°Only one barrier is enough to stop you from moving forward. Are you really an elf? We have faced so many other difficulties head-on, let alone just one protective shield in front of us. Even if there were nine magic protective shields in front of us, we would still pass through it. I will personally break the first shield for everyone.¡± Chapter 583 - The Awkward Elven King

Chapter 583: The Awkward Elven King

¡°Long live the elves! Long live His Majesty!¡± The Elven King¡¯s words made the elves below excited, and they raised the weapons in their hands. The Elven King put his hands together, and circles of green hurricanes appeared on his arms. Those hurricanes connected and turned into a massive wind de 100 meters tall, looking solid. The whistling hurricanes sucked the air in the vicinity, making it difficult for the elves to breathe. ¡°tinum-tier fighting technique, Storm Breath Cut!¡± Swoosh! The 100-meter-long giant sword suddenly fell and cut through the starlight barrier at a breakneck speed. With a crisp sound, the Elven King put down his sped hands, turned around, and made a rxed pose without even looking at the barrier. He wanted to use the momentum of that sword to break the barrier to encourage the soldiers. However, after waiting for a long time, the expected cheer did note. That made him a little stunned, and he subconsciously looked behind him. There was not a single scratch on the barrier that he had hit with his tinum-tier fighting technique. When the hurricane sword, which was 100 meters tall, hit the barrier, it was like a gentle breeze blowing across the surface, and it quickly dissipated. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Elven King was dumbfounded. He was a peak-period tinum-tier elite. It was one thing if an ordinary tinum-tier soldier could not break through that barrier, but he was a peak tinum-tier elite. Perhaps the barrier was diamond-tier? A diamond-tier barrier to cover such arge area? Even a diamond-tier mage might not be able to do it. At the very least, many diamond-tier mages would have to cast their spells together. However, he had never heard of such a mage in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. While he was thinking, the Elven King lowered his head and felt the strange expressions of the 100,000 elven troops behind him. That made his face burn. Gritting his teeth, he continued to speak in a clear voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that barrier to be so strong. I was just warming up. Now, I¡¯m going to do it for real.¡± ¡°Druid secret spell, Storm Dragon King Transformation! Eight Layers of Storm Breath, break!¡± Scales appeared on his body. The Elven King turned into a dragon with a storm wrapped around his body, emitting a diamond-tier aura. As the eightyers of tornadoes merged, the dragon¡¯s breath, burning with green mes, shot out from the dragon¡¯s head andnded heavily on the barrier. The starlight barrier, which had not reacted a moment ago, rippled at that very moment. However, it was only a ripple. The scorching breath continued for a few minutes, and the Storm Dragon King, who was the Elven King, had blisters on his mouth. Even though his teeth were ckened by the heat, the starlight barrier still did not move at all. ¡°That barrier seems to be too strong. Even His Majesty could not break it using the Druid¡¯s secret spell. It must be diamond-tier,¡± an elf said. The elves continued to look at the protective barrier that had not changed despite being burned. ¡°Perhaps the protective barrier¡¯s strength is now high, but His Majesty might not be strong enough to break it. The King and the other elders might not have used the supernatural evolution¡¯s power. Is there a drawback to the power?¡± Another elf said. The elves did not speak loudly. However, the Elven King was a peak tinum-tier elite, so those words still reached his ears. ¡°Soldiers, attack that protective shield with me. We must be able to break it!¡± The four elven Elders, led by Landon, flew into the sky and cast more Druid secret spells. They transformed into different magical beasts. They were either scratching with their ws or biting with their teeth as they released powerful magic attacks. No matter what kind of attacknded on the protective shield, it was fully absorbed by it. It could not break through the protective shield at all. ¡°D*mn it! What kind of magic is that? Why is it so strong? Even diamond-tier ores are not as strong as that protective shield.¡± The Elven King used his dragon breath to attack the protective shield while gritting his teeth. The elves were even more furious when the Elders and the Elven King could not break the barrier. ¡°What did His Majesty say? The elves are fearless in the face of difficulties. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter difficulties when we arrived outside the Holy Dragon Kingdom. We haven¡¯t even seen the fortress city.¡± The lofty words that the Elven King had said were a perfect p in his face. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems like we are unable to break that barrier.¡± Landon, who had transformed into a heaven-devouring python, grabbed the starlight barrier and bit it. Unfortunately, his teeth broke and fell, but the starlight barrier was still intact. ¡°We have to break it even if we can¡¯t. Where are the dragons? Get them to help break this starlight barrier,¡± the Elven King spoke angrily. He had used the Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beast that he created through supernatural evolution. If they turned into giant beasts to attack the barrier, it would be possible to break it. However, that was his trump card. He did not want to use them lightly until he saw the humans in the fortress city. ¡°Your Majesty, did you call for me?¡± Anguid and soothing female voice sounded beside the Elven King. The green-haired Forest Dragon King, Rita, appeared beside the Elven King. She reached out and flipped her hair, a faint smile on her face. As an ally of the elves, the dragons had to follow the elven army when they attacked the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, unlike the elves, the dragons chose to fly in the sky. She had seen Watson caught by the elves and then captured by a synthetic beast. She had also seen Watson taken to the fortress city. She wanted to rescue him. However, after seeing Watson¡¯s calm appearance, she understood that Watson was just acting. She was relieved and chose to cooperate with him. Watson had obviously created the massive shield in front of her. It contained the fluctuations of the starlight tier. Even though she was at the Dragon God tier, it would not be easy for her to break it, let alone the weaker elves. She was helping the elves because the elves could not even break the first protective shield. ¡°Forest Dragon King, you came at the right time. Help me break the barrier.¡± ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m not helping you for free. I want you to give me a bottle of water from the Spring of Life.¡± ¡°Forest Dragon King, what do you mean? We signed a contract.¡± ¡°We did sign a contract, but the contract states that the dragons will help you when you attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. I don¡¯t know what that huge light barrier is, but it¡¯s still some distance away from the fortress city on the edge of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Maybe it has nothing to do with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Is it wrong for me to ask you for a reward for breaking it?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Knowing that the Forest Dragon King was twisting his words, the Elven King had no choice but to endure it. He knew that if he and the Elders did not use supernatural evolution, Rita would be the one most likely to break that barrier. The Elven King nodded as he transformed back into his original form. ¡°Alright, I promise you. As long as you help me break through the barrier, I will give you a bottle of water from the Spring of Life. I don¡¯t have it with me right now. I will help you get it when we return to the Elven Kingdom.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± As Rita spoke, her emerald-green hair fluttered in the wind. Stars appeared in the sky, outlining the body of an enormous natural dragon. The shadow of the dragon even blocked out the sun. ¡°Nature¡¯s divine power, the World Tree¡¯s Sword!¡± The majestic power gathered in her hand turned into an illusory World Tree. The huge trunk stretched for at least a thousand meters. Unlike ordinary World Trees, that one was like a sharp sword polished by a god. She used herpletely disproportionate palm to throw it onto the starlight barrier the moment it appeared. The thousand-meter-long giant sword cut a wide crack in the starlight barrier. The sky and the earth trembled as well. Chapter 584 - I Didnt Create It

Chapter 584: I Didn¡¯t Create It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The barrier is open. Everyone, follow me and charge!¡± The Elven King waved his hand, recalling the promise he had made. He said, ¡°The Forest Dragon King is our ally, so their power is ours. In other words, if she breaks through the starlight barrier, it¡¯s equivalent to us breaking that barrier.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Many elves curled their lips; they thought the exnation was forced. However, they soon forgot about that matter. No matter how embarrassing the Elven King had been, at least they could break that barrier. They would be able to take over the fortress city soon. With that in mind, the elves picked up their weapons again and rushed forward. Then, they stopped halfway, and their expressions were even weirder than before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± The Elven King felt like he had lost his dignity because he could not break the protective shield and had to request the help of the Forest Dragon King. Then, his troops had stopped again. He suppressed his anger when he asked that. ¡°Your Majesty, a simr starlight barrier has appeared in front of us. Even our men are unable to break it. Look!¡± The elven general who had just reported to the Elven King returned with a helpless expression. ¡°Another starlight barrier. How is that possible? How many starlight barriers did those humans create?¡± The Elven King was also stunned. He was already shocked by the starlight barrier they had just broken through. He did not know how the humans did it; he did not expect to see a second barrier. Did those humans develop some new technology? Or was that the effect of a treasure from an ancient ruin? ¡°Forest Dragon King, I¡¯ll have to rely on you for the next barrier.¡± After thinking for a while, the Elven King turned around and humbly looked at Rita. ¡°No problem. The reward is still water from the Spring of Life, but¡ª¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°I wanted two bottles this time.¡± ¡°Dragon King, you¡¯re extorting me.¡± The Elven King was so angry that his mouth was crooked. Rita had only asked for one bottle of water a moment ago, and then he wanted two. If that went on, Rita would ask for even more. The Elven Kingdom only had one valuable thing because they had to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They had almost used all of it. ¡°Well, you can always solve it yourself.¡± Rita gestured at the barrier. The Elven King rubbed his chest. The only person to help them with the problem was Rita. He could not do anything about it. ¡°I understand, Dragon King. I¡¯ll give you two bottles of water from the Spring of Life. I¡¯ll leave the protective shield to you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Rita rolled her eyes and raised her slender hand again. She summoned a giant sword the size of a World Tree to split the Starlight Barrier open and let the elven army enter. The Elven King did not say a word, but his expression was extremely gloomy. He had already lost several bottles of water from the Spring of Life before he even saw the fortress city. He med the humans in the fortress city for that. He would not let those humans end well after he broke into the city. Then, he raised his head and looked forward. At that time, he did not say anything to boost morale because he had to make sure that there was no starlight barrier in front of him. Otherwise, it would be even worse if he was pped in the face yet again. When he looked over, the Elven King was stunned because he found another starlight barrier in front of him. That made him scratch his hair in madness. ¡°Why is there still a starlight barrier? Is it endless?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do you still need my help? This time, the price will be three bottles of Spring of Life water. I¡¯m not trying to trick you. After all, every time I make a move, I have to expend energy, and it¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to break the barrier,¡± Rita said, making the Elven King feel even more ufortable. If there were many more starlight barriers, he would not be able to pay with more water from the Spring of Life. Of course, that meant they would have to retreat. However, things had progressed to that point. ¡°Your Majesty, those starlight barriers weren¡¯t here a few days ago. Someone must have made them two days ago. What about the assassin team that broke in to capture Watson? Perhaps they know something about it.¡± That was right. ¡°That makes sense. In fact, I thought of that too. Go ahead and get Delta and Watson.¡± The Elven King nodded and ordered his subordinates to summon them. Soon, Watson and Delta were brought before the Elven King. The first person he asked was Delta. ¡°Delta, when you came here, did you encounter those starlight barriers? If so, how did you enter? And how many of those starlight barriers are there? ¡± Delta nced at Watson before answering. She spoke after receiving Watson¡¯s affirmative gaze. ¡°When we came here, we also encountered those barriers. There are nine barriers, and each one has a defenseparable to the starlight tier! We could get past them because of Beta. He could control the bones, and there was nock of remains of ancient gods among them, so he was able to break through the barriers.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± The Elven King nodded. On the surface, he was calm, but in his heart, he was cursing himself for being a jinx. When he had mobilized the elves, he had said that regardless of whether there were one or nine barriers, they would all pass through it. He did not expect that there were actually nine such starlight barriers. One had to reach starlight-tier to break through it. Such a barrier was beyond his understanding. Initially, he was full of confidence in attacking the fortress city, but his confidence had shattered. ¡°Delta, answer me one more question. How were those nine barriers created?¡± If humans created those nine starlight barriers, it meant that there was an elite among humans who could create a starlight-tier protective barrier. They must be a starlight-tier elite. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Your Majesty, you should ask His... Watson about that.¡± Delta almost blurted out the honorific title she had for Watson, so she quickly coughed to cover it up. The Elven King turned to look at Watson. Even though he did not say anything, the meaning was obvious. Watson smiled and said, ¡°No one created those nine barriers. They are attached to a building called theary fortress.¡± ¡°I see. So it was a protective shield attached to the building. That building, called theary fortress, must be ancient. It must have been excavated from the previous era!¡± The Elven King was relieved when he heard that humans did not make it. It was just as he had thought¡ªthere were no such elites among the humans. They were lucky enough to dig an ancient relic with a protective shield. That was how those humans were barely able to withstand their attacks. Seeing that the Elven King believed Watson¡¯s words, Delta¡¯s lips moved. She looked like she wanted to say something, but finally, she held her tongue. Watson, on the other hand, maintained a smile. It was not surprising that the Elven King believed him because he told the truth.. He did not create the starlight barrier; theary fortress did. Chapter 585 - The Sky-Conquering Behemoth

Chapter 585: The Sky-Conquering Behemoth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After finding out the secret of the starlight barrier, the Elven King¡¯s face regained its confidence. ¡°It was difficult because we didn¡¯t know how many there were. Now that we know there are nine, it should be easier. If you don¡¯t know the number, you won¡¯t know how to solve it.¡± Now that you know there are nine of them, it¡¯ll be easy! Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beast, it¡¯s time for you to unleash your power. Transform into a behemoth and tear those light barriers into pieces.¡± Reaching his hand into his chest, the Elven King¡¯s heart glowed with a green light. A piece shaped like a broken tree was revealed, emitting a green light that enveloped the synthetic beasts within the army of 100,000 soldiers. Those giant beasts, made from the flesh of magical beasts, inanimate ores, and other materials, expanded in size instantly, turning into metal behemoths that were at least 100 meters tall and as big as a small mountain. ck cannon barrels extended from the backs and limbs of the behemoths. Those cannons were at least diamond-tier strength. ¡°st them!¡± Balls of magic bullets shot from the cannon barrels and hit the barrier, leavingrge holes in the dazzling starlight barrier. Those attacks could cause damage to the starlight barrier, but the effect was negligible. That was because the starlight barrier would quickly absorb the power of the stars in the sky to recover after being damaged. The Elven King also saw that. He said, ¡°The evolution limit is lifted.¡± Over a hundred cannon barrel-like behemoths roared. Their bodies grew at a rapid speed. They intertwined with each other and turned into an evenrger monster. It was difficult to describe the appearance of that monster. It had a head like that of a dragon, but that head was made of metal. It also had a body as wide as that of an ancient giant. Its front, chest, back, and limbs were covered with rocks, and on those rocks, countless barbs were exposed, reflecting a dazzling cold light. [Starlight-tier Synthetic Beast: Tyrant Beast] It evolved from a hundred Mountain Behemoth Synthetic Beasts, and it had even more powerful attributes. [Abilities: Mountain Fragment (grasping the mountain as a weapon to attack the enemy), Super Strong Earthquake (using oneself as a point to trigger arge-scale earthquake), Damage Rebound (half of the attack against oneself rebounded back), Transformation Strengthening (the body can adapt to the terrain and constantly change its form), Sky Shaking Missile (the barbs on the body can fly out and causerge-scale explosion damage).] [Additional abilities: Mountain Divine Kingdom, Absolute Power, and Absolute Defense.] After the beasts merged into one, the information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Natural evolution is indeed one of the powers contained in the race chess pieces. It is one of the life source¡¯sws. It is indeed powerful to turn a non-living being into such a terrifying monster.¡± Watson could not help but sigh at the giant beast in front of him. Even if he wanted to use the fusion system to create a starlight-tier synthetic beast, it would not be an easy task. Then, the giant beast quickly raised its barbed fist wrapped in heavy rocks and smashed down on the starlight barrier in front of it. It immediately shattered the barrier. The Elven King could not help but look pleased. He nced at Rita, whose expression was not too good, and said, ¡°If I had known that the synthetic beast that was so powerful, I would not have needed to use the Spring of Life to ask for the Forest Dragon King¡¯s. I had lost a few bottles for nothing! However, I am toozy to care about it. Compared to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s wealth, a few bottles of water from the Spring of Life is nothing.¡± ¡°Overlord Beast, Let¡¯s Go!¡± After giving themand to the synthetic beast, the Elven King used the supernatural evolution to radiate thend and nts around him. While the Overlord Beast continued to break the barrier, all thend and nts radiated by the supernatural evolution grew in size and intertwined with each other. Soon, a simrly gigantic nt-shaped magical beast with a metallic luster appeared beside the Overlord Beast. That synthetic beast was called the Earth-shaking Behemoth. One sky-conquering behemoth and one earth-shaking behemoth. Two synthetic beasts close to a thousand meters long acted as the King¡¯s vanguard. The nine starlight barriers were quickly broken, one by one. A hundred thousand elves followed the two colossus-like monsters and arrived at the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s territory. Every elf¡¯s face was filled with excitement and the desire to kill. ¡°Where are the people from the fortress city? Where do they hide? Did those human rats cower after seeing our powerful strength?¡± An elven warrior looked around. After discovering no traces of the fortress city after the starlight barrier, he sneered. The other elves around him said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, humans have always been timid creatures!¡± ¡°Since they won¡¯te out, let¡¯s search for them. With the two giant beasts that His Majesty has fused, I believe that they can destroy the human city with one kick.¡± ¡°Delta, where is the city?¡± The Elven King was also puzzled because he did not see it. ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be anxious. The fortress city has been transformed in the past two days, and it¡¯s not quite the same as what we elves remember. The current fortress city is called theary fortress, and it¡¯s a moving city. If we calcte the time, it¡¯ll take at least half a day to see it.¡± ¡°Delta, are you out of your mind? How can there be a city that can move on its own? However, it sounded very familiar. I seem to have heard of it somewhere before.¡± ¡°I remember now. When that young man named Watson introduced the starlight barrier, he said that theary fortress had created the starlight barrier! I can¡¯t believe that thatary fortress not only has a powerful barrier, but it can also move on its own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what the humans and Delta said. Even if thatary fortress is a relic from ancient times, it can¡¯t move all the time. Otherwise, it would have been discovered long ago due to the noise it made when it was moving.¡± Many elves did not believe Delta¡¯s words and started mocking her. ¡°A bunch of ignorant fellows. You¡¯re saying that because you¡¯ve never seen a realary fortress. If you had, you would not say that.¡± Delta snorted coldly. They were elves. At that moment, she could not help but feel anger toward herpatriots. Ignorance was the most frightening thing. When she first saw theary fortress, she was shocked. She did not expect humans to create such a magical building. Compared to other races, humans were weak, but they also had powerful abilities. That was their unparalleled creativity. They had to show respect to a strong race so that they would not be blinded by pride. ¡°Is that so? If what you said is true, then let us take a look at that so-calledary fortress! Who doesn¡¯t know how to talk big? You even said that we had to wait here for half a day before we could see it. Who would wait here for you?¡± Delta¡¯s words caused elves to get angry, making them even more sarcastic. ¡°The river is yellow. Have you seen a yellow river? The water in that river is probably that color because it has been so many years. It must have be moldy and stinky. ¡± An elf pointed at a wide river on the ground not far from them. The river was the golden river, created by Watson. It extended far away in the direction of the starlight barrier. There were many simr rivers nearby. The golden river was visible almost as far as the eye could see.. The river had many branches so it could pass through the city to theary fortress. Chapter 586 - Where Did The Wine Come From?

Chapter 586: Where Did The Wine Come From?

¡°Everyone, that river is not moldy or rancid. It is the golden river! As long as you take a sip, you will be able to advance to gold-tier directly. If you soak your body in that river, you will also be able to obtain a powerful attack and defenseparable to a gold-tier weapon,¡± Watson exined. His voice was not loud, but every elf heard it. ¡°If you drink it, you can turn into a gold-tier elite. If you soak in it, you can gain a defenseparable to that of a gold-tier weapon. Who would believe it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it.¡± Watson stretched out his hand. Immediately, some elves stood out unwillingly. In just a moment, they caught an ordinary mouse. ¡°I¡¯ve checked that mouse; there¡¯s no problem with it. If it doesn¡¯t get stronger after drinking from the river, it proves that you¡¯re lying. I want you to kneel and apologize to me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Watson nodded. ¡°Then what if I am not lying?¡± ¡°Shall I kneel and apologize to you?¡± Then, the elf threw the mouse in his hand into the river. In just a moment, the rat struggled in the river and sank. The elf immediately revealed a smug smile. ¡°See, you¡¯re just talking big. Now, I want you to kneel and admit your mistake! Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to kneel. You can give me that beautiful woman beside you aspensation.¡± The elf¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he pointed at Nia. His actions caused a cold glint to sh in Watson¡¯s eyes. ¡°The time is not up yet. Why are you in such a hurry? Now, look at the rat in the water.¡± The elves looked in the direction that he had pointed. Soon, they gasped. ¡°That rat is not dead! It seems to be swimming in the river.¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s much bigger now. The color of its body has changed from gray to gold, and it has even grown wings! This is too shocking.¡± Everyone was even more shocked when the rat flew upward. Its entire body was golden, as if it were made of gold. A pair of huge golden wings on its back pped gently, and a powerful aura spread out in all directions. There was no doubt that the rat had be a gold-tier magical beast after drinking from the river. ¡°How could that be?¡± The elf was dumbfounded. ¡°A bet is a bet. Now, it¡¯s time for you to kneel and admit your mistake.¡± Watson chuckled. The elf pursed his lips. His face was burning hot, and he was hesitating whether or not to kneel. ¡°I will keep my word. I¡¯ve lost.¡± After a moment of silence, the elf gritted his teeth and knelt toward Watson. Watson did not want to find any more trouble with the elf. He turned around and left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that river to have such a powerful effect. I remember thest time I came here, it did not have such an effect. They have a flying city and the golden river. The humans in the fortress city are too lucky.¡± After witnessing the effects of the golden river, the elves came to the riverside and drank from it. They had never seen such a precious treasure. It might even beparable to the Spring of Life. However, it looked like an ordinary river. If it were not for the war, the elves would not have been able to drink from the Spring of Life. However, they could drink that for the rest of their lives. There were already elves who were nning to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They would have to make a few golden rivers to reach the Elven Kingdom. ¡°This water is so delicious.¡± An elf who had drunk from the river wiped his mouth and could not help but exim in admiration. ¡°Just the clear and refreshing taste alone can make me drink a lot. Furthermore, I feel much better after drinking it.¡± ¡°Seriously? I¡¯ll try it too. Wow, it¡¯s really true.¡± ¡°Everyone, this is the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It¡¯s better to drink less.¡± The Elven King coughed and said with dignity, ¡°See, many soldierse to the riverside to drink from it, and some even took off their armor and jumped into the river. The scene was a bit chaotic.¡± After all, that was not his kingdom. It would be terrible if someone poisoned the water. Furthermore, those elves said that the water was delicious. How delicious could river water be? ¡°Your Majesty, the water is really delicious. Try it.¡± The elven Elder, Landon, used ice magic to create a simple cup. He held the cup in his hand and handed it to the Elven King. The Elven King took the cup and took a sip even though he did not want to drink it. After taking a sip, his eyes instantly widened. ¡°That taste¡ª¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious? This is the first time I¡¯ve drank water from the river. Nothing was added to it, but it has a refreshing sweetness. I felt better after drinking it.¡± ¡°Go and get me another cup.¡± The Elven King, who was filled with hostility toward the golden river water just a moment ago and thought that the water was dirty and unhygienic, also became intoxicated. In just a few minutes, all the elves sat on the bank of the river and enjoyed the water. All of them looked intoxicated, including the Elven King, who was holding a cup and tasting it carefully. Soon, he snapped back to his senses and realized something was wrong. He mmed the cup onto the ground. Crack! ¡°We are here to attack the fortress city. Why are we staying by the river bank? Get up!¡± ¡°Well, Your Majesty, don¡¯t be so anxious. Delta said that theary fortress would take half a day to get here. Instead of searching like a headless fly, we might as well eat something here! Let¡¯s first try the bamboo rat that I roasted. That bamboo rat is a gold-tier magical beast that has consumed the river water. Its meat is fresh, tender, and full of nutrients. You won¡¯t be able to eat it anywhere else.¡± Some of the elves beside him had already started a fire to roast some gold-tier magical beasts to eat. Among them, Pagani ced a skewer of freshly roasted bamboo rats in front of him and blew on it before passing it to the Elven King. The Elven King did not want to eat it at first, but the surface of the gold-tier bamboo rats gave off a golden light and had crispy skin. Coupled with the continuous fragrance of the meat, he could not help but swallow his saliva and take a small bite of it. ¡°This meat is so delicious.¡± Like an elf who loved nature, their cooking methods were particr about maintaining the original vor of the ingredients. They rarely used fire, and even if they did use fire, they would only roast it slightly. The meat in front of him was roasted to the right temperature. It was filled with the fresh fragrance of nts. Perhaps he had consumed the golden river water that he feltpletely different, but that was the first time he had eaten such delicious bamboo rat meat. ¡°Just eating meat feels like something is missing. Your Majesty, why don¡¯t youe and have some wine with us?¡± Wine? Where did the winee from? After the Elven King wolfed down a bamboo rat, he was stunned when he heard Pagani¡¯s words. He turned around and realized that Pagani had a pot of wine in his hand. The wine had a golden sun color, and it was full of a rich fruit fragrance and a familiar taste. ¡°That is the taste of the sun fruit. Is that brewed from the sun fruit?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you really are an elite! That¡¯s right, that wine was brewed from sun fruit. It was called the sun fruit wine. The Holy Dragon Kingdom sells it for 1,000 gold coins per cup. For you, Your Majesty, I only charge 500 gold coins for all the wine that your troops have bought today.¡± Watson held two bottles of sun fruit wine in his hands and walked toward the Elven King. Chapter 587 - A Visit To The Dragon Palace

Chapter 587: A Visit To The Dragon Pce

They had used sun fruits to make wine. That group of humans was too extravagant. The Elven King¡¯s gaze was attracted by the wine in Watson¡¯s hand. He could not help but whine in his heart. The sun fruit was a unique fruit on the World Tree. It only matured after thousands of years, and even he had only tasted a few of them, let alone using the fruits to make wine. ¡®They say that humans enjoy it very much. It is indeed so after seeing it today. I don¡¯t know how they got the sun fruit. If the wine they usually enjoy is that, then it is too enviable.¡¯ The Elven King shook his head abruptly. ¡®No, why is everyone drinking wine so naturally? We are here to fight, not to drink. And how did they get that wine?¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t Elder Pagani just exin it? While waiting for theary fortress to return, we might as well drink some wine. As for where that wine came from¡­¡¯ The Elven King noticed a group of sea folk beauties transporting wine boxes from the river to the riverbank. He was stunned. ¡°The sea folks helped to transport the wine from the royal city.¡± The sea folk women turned their heads and smiled at him. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with that group of sea folks? Did they have time to send wine from the royal city? Isn¡¯t the royal city very far from here? How can they send the wine so quickly?¡¯ The Elven King¡¯s heart was filled with doubts, and he could not help but look at Watson. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom now has a Dragon Pce Network formed by the golden river. All the waterways are connected, and as long as there is water, the fleet can move quickly. We can reach any ce in the Holy Dragon Kingdom instantly through that. Your Majesty, would you like to give it a try?¡± Watson exined with a smile. Thest time they came to the fortress city, they used the Dragon Pce Network too. ¡°It¡¯s such a magical thing. Take me to see it.¡± The Elven King¡¯s eyes lit up. His original attitude toward attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom was fueled by hatred. Of course, he also knew that he would receive arge amount of wealth after defeating the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, he did not expect that the wealth would be more than he had expected. If the Dragon Pce Network fell into the hands of the elves, they could reach anywhere instantly. It was hard to imagine how powerful the elves would be. ¡°Your Majesty, this way, please.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Watson made a gesture of invitation. He was leading the Elven King to the river when the Elven King suddenly called out to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty? Are you worried about the danger of entering the Dragon Pce Network? If that¡¯s the case, you can bring more guards with you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried about that! Watson, I haven¡¯t had the sun fruit wine yet. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Seeing that the Elven King¡¯s dignified expression was a little uneasy, Watson suppressed the smile in his heart as he poured the Elven King a cup of sun fruit wine. The Elven King was very honest when he said that. The Elven King took a sip and revealed a look of enjoyment. If it were not for the sake of maintaining the dignity of a king, he would have moaned. It was hard to imagine that the wine was so delicious. He had never tried it before that.. He took another sip of the wine and let the liquid swirl in his mouth. After a few seconds, he could not bear to swallow the wine. ¡°The wine is indeed good. Watson, you said that the wine is only sold for 1,000 gold coins. I wonder where humans got so many sun fruits.¡± Typically, the sun fruits only grew near the World Tree. In the entire world, only the elves had a World Tree. The elves did not even have that many of those fruits, so how did the humans get their hands on so many? He did not understand it. ¡°Please allow me to exin thatter. Your Majesty, pleasee with me to visit the Dragon Pce Network first. Then, I will bring you to a ce. Once there, you will understand everything.¡± An unfathomable smile appeared on Watson¡¯s face as he led the Elven King to the golden river. Even though he said he was not worried about hisfort, the Elven King still called for a hundred tinum-tier soldiers. Delta, udia, and Nia were also there, following Watson. ¡°Is everyone ready? If you are, I will activate the Dragon Pce¡¯s defenses and let everyone enter.¡± Watson looked around, and the elven soldiers responded weakly. They were drinking and eating when the Elven King called them to apany him on his tour of the Dragon Pce. They had wanted to continue tasting the gold-tier magical beast meat and sun fruit wine. Unfortunately, that was an order from the Elven King, and they did not dare resist. Seeing that everyone was ready, Watson did not hesitate. He chanted an incantation at the golden river in front of him. The mirror-like surface immediately cracked open and turned into a vortex that swirled downward. A powerful force came forth, and with an irresistible momentum, sucked Watson, the Elven King, and the others into it. ¡°Protect His Majesty!¡± The group of elven soldiers became nervous because of the sudden force. They thought there would be some danger underwater, so they approached the Elven King nervously and drew their longbows. However, they stopped halfway. After they entered the water, an enormous pce appeared in front of them. Transparent passages extended from all directions of the pce, connecting to an unknown direction. On the ground, rivers crisscrossed; they kept running. ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we entering the river? Why are we here?¡± The elves looked around in surprise. Bubbles were rising in the air. Other than those beautiful, colorful bubbles, that ce was no different from thend. There was no river water as they had expected. ¡°Wee to the world reflected in the water. That is the Dragon Pce.¡± Watson opened his arms, bowed slightly, and introduced the Dragon Pce to the elves. ¡°The Dragon Pce exists in the reflection of the water. It is an illusory world, independent of reality. Because it is independent of reality, it can instantly reach any ce in reality! The transparent channels in the sky are the paths of the Dragon Pce, which can transport people or goods. The water below the Dragon Pce is the sum of all the waterways of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, which is equivalent to coordinates. We just came from that waterway.¡± Watson pointed to a waterway, and the elves looked at it. The water was clear, and they could see the elves eating and drinking on the other side of the river. They could not help but click their tongues in wonder. ¡°We can actually see the outside world from here. It looks like the water is like a mirror. Are we in the mirroring world now?¡± ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± ¡°Does it cover the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± The elves, who had been depressed because the Elven King had disturbed them while they were eating and drinking, were filled with excitement after seeing the magnificence and magic of the Dragon Pce. ¡°Very good,¡± the Elven King said in an excited voice. He had an unexpected feeling after seeing the Dragon Pce. The Dragon Pce would be his as long as he conquered the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Chapter 588 - The Speechless Delta

Chapter 588: The Speechless Delta

¡°Those passages are fascinating. We can go to different areas of the Holy Dragon Kingdom through those passages. That is much better than any teleportation magic.¡± The elves were initially worried that Watson had bad intentions to bring them to that unfamiliar area, but after a few minutes of visiting, they lowered their guard. Some of the elves even began to swim on the water surface. The water in the passage wrapped their bodies as they entered the water below, sshing a few drops of water. Their bodies immediately disappeared and appeared in the reflection of the water surface. After a while, their bodies appeared again. In just a few minutes, those elves had already appeared on more than ten different water surfaces, saying, ¡°I went out, and I came back.¡± They were having a lot of fun. ¡°Your Majesty, did not you just ask me why humans can obtainrge amounts of sun fruits to make sun fruit wine? I¡¯ll take you to see it now. ¡± Seeing that the elves were interested in the Dragon Pce, Watson threw them another bombshell. He spread hisbat aura wings on his back and led the elves to a transparent passage. After entering the passage, they were soaked in the water in the passage. They werefortable, but their clothes were not wet. Not long after entering the passage, the water surged and turned into an invisible hand that pushed them down the path and into one of the horizontal waterways on the ground. Ssh! The scenery changed again. They had already left the Dragon Pce. In front of them was a towering mountain peak that reached the clouds. A calm seay beneath their feet, but ck fog floated on the surface. Arge ship that was also pitch-ck and emitting an ominous aura could be vaguely seen shing across the surface of the sea. Further away was a in that was covered in white snow. The cold wind blew from the direction of the in, blowing the elves¡¯ hair. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°This is the border. The closest kingdom is the Winter Nation in the north, and it is also my hometown. The thing you want is here,¡± Watson replied calmly. The elves turned their heads and looked around. Soon, their eyes were attracted to the same thing. That thing was neither the majestic sacred mountain that covered the entire border nor the Sea of Death that covered the same area. Instead, it was a divine tree that stood on Mount Creation. The tree was surrounded by spiral stairs. It was unknown how high the stairs were, but the umbre that opened covered the entire sky. It even blocked the sunlight. The massive umbre of the tree swayed with the wind, and the leaves rustled. The umbre shone like diamonds. ¡°Look! Is that a World Tree?¡± An elf¡¯s voice trembled. The other elves and the Elven King widened their eyes; they could not speak for a long time. The Elven King did not understand how Watson brewed the sun fruit wine, and then he realized that there was a World Tree in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It seemed even more vibrant than the one in the Elven Kingdom. The World Tree was filled with all kinds of sun and moon fruits. They also saw many ordinary fruit trees on Mount Creation, which also had sun and moon fruits. ¡°There¡¯s a World Tree in the human kingdom? Am I dreaming?¡± The Elven King muttered to himself first, then his expression became excited. After seeing that shocking scene, he did not feel confused but became excited. He felt like he had made an enormous profit. Even if he could not obtain anything from the attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom, as long as he could get those two things, the Elven Kingdom would profit greatly. ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to Watson. Otherwise, I would not have known that the human kingdom had the World Tree.¡¯ Taking a deep breath, the Elven King looked at Watson with eyes full of praise. He thought that he had made the right decision to pull Watson into their group on the way. ¡°I wonder how you feel after seeing that, Your Majesty?¡± Watson asked meaningfully. He was a kind young man. He had shown the elves the benefits of the golden river. He had also brought the Elven King to visit the Dragon Pce and Mount Creation to let him understand the power of the Holy Dragon Kingdom so that he would not attack them. If the Elven King was afraid of what was happening before him and stopped the attack in time, he could still let the Elven King bring those troops back and would not do anything to destroy them. However, to Watson¡¯s surprise, the Elven King patted him on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Watson, you did well this time. Initially, I wanted to upy the royal city first, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. It¡¯s better to upy this ce first. After this ce bes mine, the Elven Kingdom will have two World Trees! I¡¯ve used up all the water from the Spring of Life during this expedition. I was worried about what I would do if the Spring of Life ran out of water in the future, but now it¡¯s all better. ¡± ¡®No way.¡¯ Watson was speechless. He did not expect the Elven King to be even more excited when he saw those things. Was he not afraid that the Holy Dragon Kingdom would not be easy to defeat? Delta was also speechless. She had felt fear when she saw the Dragon Pce and the World Tree. The Dragon Pce Network proved that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army could appear wherever there was a waterway. The World Tree verified that the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s soldiers would never die, just like the elves. The only advantage the elven army had over the Holy Dragon Kingdom soldiers was the power of supernatural evolution, which made the elves more powerful than ordinary humans. While Delta was thinking about that, a few winged figures suddenly floated from Mount Creation not far away. Their surprised voices were like muffled thunder rolling in the sky. ¡°Young Master Watson, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Everyone, Young Master Watson is back! Boom! At least a million people rose into the sky simultaneously, following the voices of the few figures in the sky. Some of them were servants. Some of them were carrying hoes. Obviously, they were farmers. The weakest among them was a tinum-tier elite, not to mention the armored knights at the forefront. The weakest among them must have been at least a diamond-tier elite. Delta, who had thought that the elves were stronger than humans, had given up on that idea. Even without Watson, the humans in front of her were not weaker or stronger than the elves, and their numbers wereparable to the elves. Those people could defeat the elven army by themselves. ¡°That is only the force at the border force. If the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army was mobilized¡ª¡± Delta muttered to herself with difficulty. She could not imagine such a scene. The Elven Kingdom would probably be destroyed. If she had known that the Holy Dragon Kingdom possessed such powerful strength, she would never have agreed to the Elven King¡¯s n of attack. She believed that the Elven King would wake up after seeing all that as well. Delta wanted to see the Elven King¡¯s surprised expression. However, the Elven King did not seem angry. Instead, he looked excited. ¡°Those people are very imposing. They appear to be at least tinum-tier. Watson, they call you Young Master. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re all your subordinates? That¡¯s great. With these people joining us, it¡¯ll be even easier to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± Delta was speechless. Chapter 589 - On Different Channels

Chapter 589: On Different Channels

Seeing the Elven King in that state, Delta was speechless. She could not understand why the Elven King could still smile after seeing how powerful the border was. She could not even smile. The border army alone could wipe out the elven army. Watson did not need to join the Elven Kingdom at all. The Elven King should understand that Watson had said he wanted to join the Elven Kingdom as a joke; it must have been a lie. Delta really did not want to expose that matter when she saw the smile on the Elven King¡¯s face. However, she understood that it would be toote if she did not disclose it. As she was about to say something, the Elven King suddenly pped his hands. ¡°Watson, it seems like that the border is even more gorgeous than the Dragon Pce. I have just visited the Dragon Pce. Next, you can show me around here. Coincidentally, I want to go to the mountain to see how that World Treepares to the one in the Elven Kingdom.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Watson was all smiles as he led the Elven King and the others toward the direction of Mount Creation. Among the elves, only Delta looked worried and unhappy. Soon, everyone arrived above Mount Creation. Among the millions of people hovering on the mountain, a few of them came to Watson and knelt respectfully on one knee. ¡°The firstmander of the ckmoon Knights, Allen, greets Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°The secondmander, Liszt, greets Young Master Watson.¡± Allen and Liszt wore ck armor and looked curiously at the elves around Watson. They knew about the war between the Elven Kingdom and the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but they did not care about it. No matter how hard the elven army attacked, they would not reach the border. Even if the elven army could get to the border sessfully, they would use their powerful strength to fight them back. With the energy contained in Mount Creation, dealing with the small elven army was nothing. When they saw more than a hundred elves following Watson, they did not think that the elves had captured Watson. Instead, they felt like Watson had subdued the elves. Previously, Watson had subdued the sea folks and the dragon race. The elves were not as good as the other two races, so Watson must have subdued them as well. With such thoughts in mind, Allen and Liszt did not treat the elves in front of them as enemies. Instead, they treated them as guests and futurepanions who hade from afar. They wore cordial smiles on their faces. While the two of them were sizing up the elves, the elves were also sizing up Liszt and Allen. Due to their supernatural powers, they had evolved from silver or gold-tier to tinum-tier mythical creatures. However, the two people standing in front of them were humans, but the aura emanating from their bodies was stronger than a diamond-tier elite. It made them feel suffocated. It was hard to imagine how humans, who were weaker than the elves, could train to reach that tier. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. These are the twomanders of Mount Creation. Behind them are the other ckmoon Knights¡¯ legionmanders and deputymanders! ¡± After introducing the elves, Watson turned around and introduced Allen and the others. ¡°Liszt, Allen, this is the Elven King and his subordinates. Later, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring them to Mount Creation for a tour. I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, so I¡¯ll go and visit my parents first.¡± The flow of time on Mount Creation was ten times faster than the outside world. He had not returned for a few months, so several years had already passed there. As he spoke, Watson turned around and flew toward the summit of Mount Creation, while Liszt and Allen respectfully agreed. They stood up and gestured for the Elven King to follow them. ¡°Your Majesty, pleasee with us. Please make yourself at home. From now on, Mount Creation is your home.¡± In the spirit of being Watson¡¯s subordinates and being friendly to the elves so that they could work together in the future, the two of them said those words, but in the Elven King¡¯s ears, those words had a different meaning. ¡®It¡¯s my first timeing here, and they want me to treat this ce like my own home. What do they mean? As expected, Watson means to offer this ce to me.¡¯ A smug smile appeared on the Elven King¡¯s face, and he waved his hand. ¡°Of course, we will do that.¡± If Watson wanted to offer that ce to him, then it was his territory. Should he be courteous in his own territory? For some reason, the two parties hadpletely different thoughts in their minds, but they were on the same channel. ¡°I wonder what the Elven King would like to see first. Mount Creation covers a vast area and is rich in resources,¡± Liszt said politely. The Elven King paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I want to see the World Tree. Let¡¯s start with that.¡± ¡°Very well, Your Majesty.¡± With the Elven King in tow, Liszt and Allen flew toward the direction of the World Tree. Allen told the othermanders and deputymanders of the ckmoon Knights who were still floating in the sky. ¡°Leave the rest of the tour to Liszt and me. If everyone continues to stay, it will be very chaotic. Everyone should go back and do what they need to do.¡± The group of people then left the sky reluctantly. It seemed like those elves were a race that Watson had just subdued. It would be beneficial to have a good rtionship with those elves. Unfortunately, Allen, as the First Legion¡¯smander, had already spoken, so the others could not stay any longer. ¡°It seems like the two of you have a very high status on this mountain.¡± In the face of Allen, who had dismissed over a million people with a single sentence, the Elven King¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. Even though Watson had just introduced Liszt and Allen as themanders of the ckmoon Knights on Mount Creation, he had no idea what that meant. In his opinion, themanders of the human armies should be like the elven generals. They had the right to lead troops into battle. It would not be easy for them to give orders to the civilians and ask them to obey. On the contrary, the noblemen who did not have the right to lead troops had greater authority in that area. Only a great lord couldmand a million people with just a word. It seemed like the two generals in front of him were not only higher-ups, but they must also have great noble identities. What did Watson mean by having such precious identities by his side? It meant that Watson valued him. The Elven King was excited. He was even more confident that Watson wanted to offer him Mount Creation. ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. Our identities on this mountain are only equivalent to those of a guard captain,¡± Allen replied modestly, cursing the Elven King in his heart. He was not lying. If Mount Creation werepared to a slightlyrger manor, he would be equivalent to a guard captain of a patrolling team, and he was not even the only captain. In Watson¡¯s setting, ckmoon Knights¡¯ ten legions were equal in rank. There was no concept of nobility on Mount Creation. Everyone was equal. He couldmand millions of people because Watson was the only master there, and since he was the captain of Watson¡¯s guards, he had the authority to do that. In the past, the races that Watson had subdued, be it the sea folks or the dragon race, were surprised when they saw Mount Creation for the first time. However, they were not as exaggerated as the Elven King, who thought he and Liszt were big shots. That showed that the Elven King was very ignorant. ¡°The two of you are too modest. If you were in the elven army, someone as capable as the two of you would be more than enough to be an Elder in power.¡± The Elven King believed that Allen and Liszt were being modest. Allen and Liszt were even more certain that the Elven King had insufficient knowledge. The elven Elders were the elves¡¯ top management. They were so powerful that they could even dismiss some of the Elven King¡¯s decisions. However, Allen and Liszt were only guards on Mount Creation, but the Elven King thought they were the same as the elves¡¯ Elders. Both sides had their own thoughts. After a few minutes, they arrived at the World Tree. Chapter 590 - The Stubborn Elven King

Chapter 590: The Stubborn Elven King

¡°Your Majesty, we have arrived. This is the World Tree on Mount Creation. That is the second World Tree in the world that Young Master Watson had cultivated.¡± Allen¡¯s words were filled with admiration for Watson. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that Watson can create a deep-sea submarine and also grow a World Tree!¡¯ The Elven King clicked his tongue. He had never heard that a World Tree could be obtained through cultivation. Otherwise, the elves would not be the only ones in the world to have a World Tree. In ancient times, some gods cultivated the World Tree. Perhaps Watson¡¯s cultivation method had been passed down from ancient times. When he had time, he would ask Watson for the form so that the method would not spread and affect the elves. As he pondered, the Elven King heard Allen continue to say, ¡°Your Majesty, which World Tree is better, this one or the one in the Elven Kingdom?¡± ¡°Of course, our World Tree is more powerful. After all, it has been passed down from ancient times. It is not something this World Tree canpare to.¡± The Elven King refuted calmly, but he thought differently. The world tree in front of him was full of vitality. It waspletely different from the one in the Elven Kingdom. Countless types of sun and moon fruits were hanging on the tree¡¯s thick branches¡ªthere were roughly hundreds of thousands of them. Inparison, the number of sun and moon fruits on the World Tree in the Elven Kingdom was only a few hundred. Those fruits would only ripen after being watered by the Spring of Life for nearly a thousand years. They were essential items to test the quantity and quality of the Spring of Life¡¯s water. The World Tree in front of them could nourish so many sun and moon fruits. That proved that it was not the same as the Elven Kingdom¡¯s World Tree. ¡®I have to be calm. I can¡¯t appear too surprised.¡¯ He could not show his thoughts on the surface. After all, the Elven King was the leader of the elven race and the elf who would inherit that mountain in the future. If he showed his shock in front of those humans, it would be too demeaning. ¡°Your Majesty, this World Tree is obviously much better than ours! Our tree can not bear so many sun and moon fruits.¡± An honest elf eximed as he pointed at the world tree in front of him while he was thinking. As he spoke, he swallowed his saliva. ¡°I have never tasted the sun and moon gems from our tree. This World Tree bears so many fruits. It should be fine for me to taste one.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you mean ours don¡¯t have the same fruits? It does have the sun fruit and the moon fruit. Aren¡¯t theymon fruits in our kingdom? Don¡¯t act so ignorant!¡± The Elven King turned around and pped the drooling elf. He pretended to be serious. Holding his red and swollen cheek, the elf looked aggrieved. He knew that the Elven King was spouting nonsense to protect his dignity. He was unhappy, but he did not dare to show it. ¡°Please don¡¯t be so angry, Your Highness. The World Tree of Mount Creation may not be as good as the elves. It just so happens that the sun and moon fruits on our tree have matured. Everyone, why don¡¯t you have a taste? Perhaps they have a different taste than the two fruits in your kingdom.¡± Allen saw through the Elven King¡¯s pretentious mentality and deliberately did not expose him. He smiled and reached out his hand. A strong wave ofbat aura spread out from his hand and turned into a hurricane that swept some sun and moon fruits down. He distributed them to every elf. Looking at the fruits in their hands and smelling the fruits¡¯ fragrance, the elves swallowed their saliva and stared at them. One of the elves could not resist the desire in his heart and took a bite of the fruit. He ate the sun fruit, and the unique fragrance of the fruit entered his stomach, causing all the hair on his body to stand while his limbs and bones became rxed. The overly delicious vor ignited his taste buds and made him close his eyesfortably. ¡°That is the sun fruit. It blooms in a thousand years, bears fruit in a thousand years, and ripens in a thousand years. It tastes like the sun. This is the first time in my life that I have eaten such delicious fruit.¡± After they arrived at the Holy Dragon Kingdom, they tasted the sun fruit wine that Watson had brought from the capital. The wine was very delicious, but it was different from tasting the actual fruit. Since the sun fruit wine was the product of a sun fruit diluted many times, it did not move them as much. The Elven King had brought them to the Dragon Pce from the fortress city. Initially, they were troubled by the fact that they could not eat the magical beast¡¯s meat and drink the sun fruit wine. However, their concerns had been put to the back of their minds, and they began to thank the Elven King instead. If the Elven King had not brought them to the border, they would not have been able to taste such delicious food. Some elves grabbed the sun fruit and stuffed it into their mouths. They did not even dare to waste any juice in the fruit. They stuck out their tongues and licked the juice that flowed out of their lips before they dared to speak. ¡°This is the taste of the sun fruit? I think I will never forget this taste in my life.¡± Some of the elves were even more exaggerated¡ªthey had shed tears. Even the Elven King fell silent after eating the sun fruit. As the king of the elves, he had eaten the fruit before. However, the sun fruit he tasted was on apletely different level from the one he had just eaten. The sun fruit he had eaten was at least ten times more delicious than the one he had eaten before that. ¡°Everyone, eat slowly. We have many more.¡± Allen¡¯s words interrupted the elves who were enjoying themselves. The Elven King snapped back to his senses and quickly stuffed the two fruits in his hands into his mouth. ¡°Well, even though the World Tree that you have grown does not look as good as ours, the sun fruit and moon fruit still taste pretty good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too delicious.¡± The honest elf, who had just been beaten up, spoke honestly again. Just as the elves praised the sun and moon fruits, a few residents with baskets suddenly flew from the sky and arrived behind the World Tree. One of the residents reached out and picked a sun fruit and put it into his mouth. ¡°This sun fruit is not ripe yet. It¡¯s sour and astringent. It seems like this batch of fruits is not ready yet. We can¡¯t use the Wish for the World ring to duplicate it and store it in the spiral staircase in the sky. Let¡¯s wait for a while beforeing back.¡± Spitting out the sun fruit, the residents flew away at an even faster speed. The elves enjoying the sun fruit and the moon fruit were all stunned. ¡°These fruits are not ripe? Is it true?¡± The Elven King muttered in a voice that only he could hear. He felt like those fruits were tastier than the ones in his kingdom. If those were unripe, it was hard to imagine how good they would be when they ripened. The Elven King¡¯s heart was filled with disbelief. He gritted his teeth, turned around, and walked in front of the elven soldiers, knocking over the sun and moon fruits in their hands. ¡°Stop eating! I thought those fruits were not bad when I took the first bite, but now I feel like those fruits were not ripe when I took the second bite. The taste is far from what our fruits taste like!¡± Chapter 591 - Tasting The Phoenix Egg

Chapter 591: Tasting The Phoenix Egg

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°That¡ª¡± The elves¡¯ faces were filled with heartache when they saw the fruits on the ground. Many regretted not eating them earlier so that the Elven King would not have the chance to throw the fruits away. It was not only those elves, but the Elven King also felt his heart ache when he saw the fallen fruits on the ground. However, he endured it and did not show it due to his pride. ¡°It seems like Your Majesty is not too satisfied with the fruits from our World Tree. It¡¯s our fault for not confirming whether those fruits have ripened or not. Aspensation, we¡¯ll take you to visit the breeding farm in Mount Creationter. You¡¯ll be able to taste the freshest Phoenix eggs there.¡± Liszt apologized to the elves with a serious expression. Even though he could see that the Elven King was only saying that to keep his dignity intact, he still could not ept his inability to satisfy his guests. ¡°Phoenix egg? An eggid by the legendary Phoenix?¡± ¡°The number of divine beasts like the Phoenix is even rarer than dragons, and the Phoenix egg is one of the rarest treasures. Its quality is not inferior to the sun and moon fruit that we just ate. We are really lucky.¡± The elves looked at each other and began to discuss it excitedly. When those words reached the ears of the Elven King, he frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s so rare about Phoenixes? Those who possess the power of supernatural evolution can break through your own bloodline, and you can be Phoenixes yourself! Doesn¡¯t Delta have the Phoenix bloodline?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The elves all looked at Delta and nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡ª¡± The corners of Delta¡¯s mouth twitched, and she forced a smile with difficulty. It was true that she had the bloodline of a Phoenix, but there was still a difference between having the bloodline and being a pure Phoenix. At least she did not know how toy eggs. ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s take a look at that so-called breeding farm. I hope the things there won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± After entering Mount Creation, the Elven King had nned to take over the mountain and the Dragon Pce and use that ce as the elves¡¯ base camp to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the future. However, his curiosity was piqued. Could the Phoenix eggs be more powerful than the precious sun and moon fruits? He did not believe it. He had to try them. The elves left the World Tree with Liszt and Allen with that thought in mind. They came to a huge pce not far from the World Tree. A high fence surrounded the pce. There was more than one pce inside¡ªthere were more than ten pces of different sizes. ¡°Is that a breeding farm? I would believe that that is the royal pce.¡± An elf whispered about the massive pce in front of him. The pce looked magnificent, and the material on the surface seemed to be rock or metal, making it difficult to distinguish. As soon as the elf finished his words, the Elven King red at him, which caused him to shut up. ¡°It looks pretty gorgeous. I wonder why the farm is so beautiful.¡± The Elven King muttered and looked at Allen. ¡°You said there are Phoenix eggs here. Where are the eggs?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. The Phoenix eggs are in those pces made of giant rock golems. I¡¯ll ask them to take the Phoenix eggs out now.¡± As Allen spoke, he pped his hands, and the huge pce in front of them began to shake. Thick and sturdy rock legs extended from the ground, supporting the pce as it stood up. At the top of the pce, a giant¡¯s head appeared. ¡°Those pces are made up of giant rock golems? Heavens, weren¡¯t they extinct? Why are there so many of them here?¡± The elves widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at what was happening in front of them. What surprised them, even more, was that a huge hole appeared in its chest after the giant stone giant stood up. It revealed hundreds and thousands of Phoenix eggs that piled up inside. The Phoenix eggs burning with white holy fire had a Phoenix totem on them. The faint cry of a Phoenix echoed in the air, and a rich fragrance appeared with the eggs. The elves subconsciously took a deep breath. They felt like the energy in their bodies was circting much faster than before. Even though no elf had ever seen a Phoenix egg before, at that moment, they all had a particr thought. There was no doubt that those were Phoenix eggs in front of them. ¡°I did not expect a Phoenix egg to be so big. It looks delicious.¡± One of the elves wiped the corner of his mouth and took a step forward. If not for the Elven King by his side and Allen and Liszt watching, he would have been eager to enter the interior of the giant rock golem to taste the egg. ¡°I thought it was very extravagant to use giant rock golems to store the Phoenix Egg, but after seeing the Phoenix Egg, I think it¡¯s worth it,¡± another elf said. The Phoenix Egg had such value. It was enough to be stored in a house made of giant rock golems. If it were another ce, even in a splendid pce, it would be enough to hold the Phoenix egg. ¡°The Phoenix Egg is one of Mount Creation¡¯s earliest products. It was before Young Master Watson even built ckmoon Castle. At that time, after Young Master Watson¡¯s family was just a minor baron¡ª¡± Allen pointed at the Phoenix Egg and exined the situation. Seeing that the elves in front of him were already impatient, it was apparent that they were not interested in listening to the history of the Phoenix Egg. That made him smile helplessly as he gestured with his finger. He gave each elf at least three Phoenix eggs. ¡°In short, the Phoenix eggs are very precious to Mount Creation. You can try them.¡± The elves did not hesitate at all. Some crushed the shell and poured the egg liquid into their mouths; some elves did not even break the shell and instantly stuffed the Phoenix Egg into their mouths. They choked in pain, but their faces revealed a look of enjoyment. That truly showed what pain and happiness were. ¡°As expected of the Phoenix Egg. After consuming it, I feel my body is filled with power, and as if I am much younger.¡± An elf raised his hands after consuming a Phoenix egg. His hands were initially filled with wrinkles and calluses due to his years of holding weapons. Those wrinkles and calluses had disappeared; his hands had be as soft and smooth as a baby¡¯s. ¡°Look, I seem to have grown Phoenix Wings.¡± An elf cried out in surprise. A pair of Phoenix wings that were burning with mes appeared behind him. With a gentle p, the temperature of the air immediately rose. ¡°Consuming Phoenix eggs can increase one¡¯s strength and extend one¡¯s lifespan. Most importantly, it can awaken your Phoenix bloodline,¡± Liszt exined promptly. His words caused the elves to be pleasantly surprised. They did not expect the Phoenix eggs to be delicious and powerful. Once again, they felt like they had profited from being chosen by the Elven King toe to the border. While the elves were filled with joy, a group of angels carrying baskets once again walked out of the farm. ¡°It¡¯s time to collect the Phoenix eggs. Ever since we had the Wish for the World ring, we¡¯ve been collecting the Phoenix eggs every day, and it¡¯s almost impossible to collect them! Now, we have three meals a day, and each meal has at least one Phoenix Egg. I¡¯m getting tired of eating it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so picky. Phoenix eggs are precious and delicious. If it were in the past, it would be difficult to eat them once in a lifetime, let alone every meal.¡± ¡°I know that Phoenix eggs are very precious, but you will feel bored after eating too much of anything. Furthermore, Emperor Cluck is too good atying eggs. She cany at least a thousand Phoenix eggs per day, and with the Wish for the World ring, we¡¯d get at least ten million eggs. Right now, more than half of the spiral stairs are piled high with Phoenix eggs. At least we can discuss it with Emperor Cluck. It would be good if she couldy fewer Phoenix eggs every day.¡± A few angels were discussing it among themselves. Just as they were about to enter the pce, they heard a loud and clear cry of a Phoenix. A snow-white frost Phoenix with mes on its body flew down from the sky.. With a p of its wings, the air immediately bloomed with burning ice crystal flowers. Chapter 592 - Throw Away Like Trash

Chapter 592: Throw Away Like Trash

It was unknown whether it was the cold or the heat, but the Frost Phoenix flew to the ground and transformed into a beautiful girl with snow-white hair. The girl wore a colorful feather dress, and crystal flowers were pinned on her slender arms and thighs. She looked gorgeous. However, the girl was hugging her shoulders at that moment, and her cheeks were puffed up. She looked furious. ¡°What do you mean? Are you ming me forying too many Phoenix eggs every day? When there were fewer Phoenix eggs in the past, you did not say that. If you dislike my eggs, then spit out those that you¡¯ve eaten.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Emperor Cluck. We were just joking. Please don¡¯t mind us.¡± The angels that came to collect the eggs lowered their heads and apologized, their expressions awkward. ¡°Hmph!¡± The girl named Emperor Cluck snorted coldly, her expression still displeased. She turned slightly and noticed Allen, Liszt, and the elves standing beside them. She spoke arrogantly, ¡°Why is there a group of strangers near my pce? Are they here to steal my eggs?¡± ¡°Lady Emperor Cluck, those are the Elven King¡¯s subordinates. They came here specifically to taste the Phoenix eggs,¡± Allen replied politely. Ever since Watson developed the ever-changing magic and passed it on to every magical beast, the powerful magical beasts on the mountain could transform into human forms, and Emperor Cluck was one of them. Many people no longer treated them as mere magical beasts. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Emperor Cluck. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask those elves.¡± Emperor Cluck turned to look at the elves. ¡°Do you guys like my eggs very much? Even though it¡¯s not appropriate to say that, I¡¯ve recentlyid too many eggs. So many that I¡¯m even tired of looking at them myself.¡± She had ced a lot of importance on her eggs as she had previouslyid too few of them. She felt proud that her eggs had been tasted and praised by others. Once, she ruthlessly taught Golden sh a lesson when he tried to steal her eggs, but her worries had changed. Golden sh was tired of eating Phoenix eggs, so he no longer ate them. The people on Mount Creation no longer praised her eggs. They were already used to eating such food. Even the farm where she lived had too many Phoenix eggs, resulting in her smaller living area. She heard that the elves liked the Phoenix eggs, so she could always give them away. ¡°Lady Emperor Cluck¡­ we do like your eggs.¡± One elf tried to say something, and Emperor Cluck immediately smiled as brightly as a flower. ¡°That¡¯s great. Since you like them so much, I¡¯ll give you more eggs.¡± He waved at the giant pces behind him that had yet to open. Those pces turned into giants and stood up. Countless Phoenix eggs rolled down from their chests and piled on the ground, perhaps tens of thousands of Phoenix eggs. ¡°These eggs are for you. These are only a small portion of the umted Phoenix eggs. Because they take up too much space, I moved the eggs to the spiral staircase in the sky. I¡¯ll go get them for you now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that Emperor Cluck was about to spread his Phoenix wings and fly into the sky, the Elven King quickly reached out to stop him. He was excited that he had been given three Phoenix eggs. He had never tasted such precious food before. He was numb when he knew that there were tens of thousands of those Phoenix eggs. Then, he felt that something was wrong when he heard that it was only a small fraction of the total amount. It was one thing to raise a Phoenix on Mount Creation, but it seemed like the Phoenix was too good atying eggs. It seemed like the precious Phoenix eggs were nothing more than trash to Emperor Cluck. When he thought about how they were full of praise when they ate the Phoenix eggs, he felt stifled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with those Phoenix eggs? If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can take you to the spiral staircase. The Phoenix eggs there are of the highest quality. If it¡¯s because there are too many of them and you can¡¯t take them, we¡¯ll send the ckmoon Knights to help transport them.¡± ¡°The Phoenix eggs are not something too precious. We will talk about transporting themter. Do you have anything more precious here?¡± The Elven King forced himself to say something that he did not mean. ¡°Yes, of course. Please follow me, Your Majesty.¡± Allen nodded and led the elves away from the farm. They continued to walk down the mountain. After walking for a while, they came to a forest shining with diamonds. The forest was very dense. Every tree in the forest was shaped like a dazzling diamond, exuding a powerful aura. A group of farmers with hoes on their shoulders was in a field not far from the diamond-shaped forest. They were sowing wheat of the same crystal color in the field. ¡°Every tree in the forest is made of diamond-tier magical staffs. Ever since Young Master Watson nted those magical staffs a few years ago in Mount Creation, the number had increased countless times! Initially, the purpose of cultivating those magical staffs was to decorate Mount Creation. However, many people coveted the diamond-tier magical staffs, resulting in them being produced too much. ¡°There¡¯s also that piece of farnd. The seeds on the farnd are called crystal wheat. Eating them will strengthen your body, prolong your life, and make you immune to all poisons! In the early years, those seeds were obtained by making wishes. Later on, the farmers realized that making seeds that way was too dull. So, they have begun to rent them manually! There are a lot of seeds stored on the spiral staircase. Would you like to take some with you, Your Majesty?¡± Obtaining resources had been too convenient and boring for them. That was the case for the residents of Mount Creation. When they first received the Wish for the World rings, they went from poor to rich overnight because everyone used them to duplicate resources. However, when the resources umted to a certain extent, it was just a number. They were already numb to it. On the contrary, they could just use the ring to make a wish if they wanted something. Most of the time, they did not have to do anything else. Many of them had already lived a long life, so they did not need to make any wishes. They were pretty self-sufficient. Even so, Mount Creation still had many resources. When Allen introduced the elves to the surrounding farnd and forests, some farmers noticed them and stopped what they were doing to greet them warmly. Allen and Liszt responded to them, one by one. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think about those forests and crystal wheat? How much can you take?¡± Liszt looked at the Elven King and asked nervously. Taking a deep breath, the Elven King¡¯s expression became strange. He had sensed that something was wrong when Liszt had taken them to the farm to taste the Phoenix eggs. Liszt¡¯s slightly nervous tone made him understand what it was. ¡°Gentlemen, are you giving us these things because you¡¯ve umted too many things on Mount Creation and want to throw them away like trash?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Your Majesty, you must be joking. Those things are very precious outside. How can we throw them away?¡± Liszt and Allenughed and looked away unnaturally. That behavior confirmed the Elven King¡¯s guess, and he did not know what to say. Chapter 593 - A Family Reunion

Chapter 593: A Family Reunion

The Elven King should have been furious when he learned of Liszt and Liszt¡¯s true intentions. However, whether it was the Phoenix Egg, the sun fruit, the diamond-tier staff, or the crystal wheat, they were all highly precious items to others. He could not resist those treasures, so he was not angry. Instead, he was filled with envy and hatred. ¡®Why is the human kingdom so rich while the Elven Kingdom hides in the Forest of Eternity and lives close to nature? How far has the Holy Dragon Kingdom progressed?¡± The Elven King was regretting it then. He regretteding to the Holy Dragon Kingdom with Watson to visit those ces. He regretted not activating the power of the race chess pieces earlier and led the army to attack. That way, those things might have been his for a long time. ¡°Pack up those thingster. I¡¯ll bring them back to the Elven Kingdom. Is there anything else worth visiting on this mountain?¡± The Elven King calmed his excitement. After all, he was the leader of the elves. He had acted stubbornly to protect his dignity, but he still had to take the benefits. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. There are many ces worth visiting on Mount Creation. Please follow me,¡± Allen said hurriedly, his face full of joy. He reached out and led the elves to the next location. The Elven King looked confused. He suddenly thought of a problem. The number of resources there was shocking, and that was not all. With such powerful resources and the strength of Mount Creation¡¯s residents, Watson could definitely face the elves head-on. Why would he rely on him? Did Watson want the elves for something? It was probably because of his brilliant mind and his kingly aura. ¡®Watson should not have been attracted by my heroic appearance leading the elven army to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom, right? I made many fine points in my speech when I broke the starlight barrier. It¡¯s no wonder Watson would want to follow me.¡¯ A strange scarlet color shed in his eyes, and the Elven King¡¯s initial doubts were quickly dispelled. He looked confident as he left with Allen and Liszt. He did not notice that the air around him distorted after he left, and a snake-shaped scarlet object shed in the air and disappeared. On the other hand, in Watson¡¯s direction. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± Watson pushed open the door to the hall on the first floor of the ckmoon Castle and shouted. He took a deep breath and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar scene in the castle. He could not help but feel a little emotional. It had only been a few months since he left the world¡¯s highest mountain, but a few years had passed there. He had been busy dealing with King Landhar III and did not have the time to see how his family was doing. He missed them very much. After a while, the entire corridor remained silent. The scene that Watson had imagined of his family running out to wee him with tears in their eyes did not appear. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m back.¡± Stunned on the spot, Watson shouted again in disbelief. However, they still did not appear. After waiting a long time, he heard faint footsteps. A beautiful girl with green hair braided in a single ponytail and in a maid¡¯s outfit appeared. She came in front of Watson with an excited expression. ¡°Young Master Watson, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. You¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Wendy?¡± Watson was a little unsure. The young girl looked about 14 or 15 years old. She had a well-developed figure, and the two lumps on her chest swayed as she ran. At that moment, she was looking up at him. Her long eyshes were stained with tears. She blinked gently, and a flower-like smile bloomed on her flushed face. ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. I¡¯m Wendy. ¡± A few years ago, Wendy was only a little kid about her age. In the blink of an eye, she had grown into a stunning beauty. ¡°Where are my brothers and sisters?¡± Watson reached out and patted Wendy¡¯s hair. Wendy showed a look of enjoyment and caressed his hand like a kitten. Wendy looked at his hand and took a step back in embarrassment. It was as if she had just woken up from a dream. ¡°The Young Masters and Young Ladies are currently on the top floor. During your absence, Master Edward has been spending every day with Lady Catherine. About a year ago, Lady Catherine was pregnant with another child. Just now, Lady Catherine said that she had abdominal pain and summoned all the maids. The Young Masters also rushed here. I think Lady Catherine should be giving birth soon.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Watson¡¯s face was full of joy. When he saw no one in the castle, he thought that his family had hated him. Then, he learned that his mother was going to give birth, and he would have a younger brother or sister soon. That was a joyous asion. ¡°Wendy, which room is my mother in now? Take me there quickly. ¡± ¡°Madam is in the third room on the top floor, to the right.¡± Wendy turned around and was about to show Watson the way when she suddenly felt her body bing lighter. She lowered her head and found herself in Watson¡¯s arms. Watson said, ¡°It¡¯s too slow to walk. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Let me take you up.¡± He flew up the stairs. Wendy¡¯s heart calmed, feeling that Watson¡¯s chest had be much firmer than it had been a long time ago, and he looked manly. The redness on her cheeks became more obvious. Her hands grabbed the corner of Watson¡¯s clothes carefully, and she pressed her cheek against it. She missed Watson every moment during his absence. She also wanted to apany Watson, like Nightingale. Unfortunately, she knew that even though she had be an angel, she was still not good at fighting and could not help Watson in any way. The only thing she could do was tomand the maids in the castle to serve the other young masters and youngdies so that Watson could leave home and go out wandering in peace. When Watson came back, she only needed to care for him when he was tired. ¡°Young Master Watson is still as reassuring as ever.¡± Wendy closed her eyes and murmured. Suddenly, she felt a tremor in her body. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had already arrived at Catherine¡¯s room. The Garry family members stood at the door, including Edward, Watson¡¯s eldest brother, Vincent, and the others. Unexpectedly, they arrived at their destination quickly. Wendy felt a little lost. When she saw Edward and the others turn their heads to look at her, Wendy jumped out of Watson¡¯s arms. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re home?¡± His eldest brother, Vincent, was the first to notice Watson. He quickly walked up and gave Watson a bear hug. After a few months, his big brother had matured a lot. He had a broad waist and a thick back, and he also wore gold-rimmed sses on his face. He looked refined, but his aura had gotten stronger. He had reached the peak of the diamond tier. Previously, Watson had developed all sorts of potions for the Dragon n, including the Dragon Transformation Potion and Ascension Potion. Those potions had been given to the ckmoon Knights when he fought against King Landhar III. As members of Watson¡¯s family, they naturally received more than one portion. Watson¡¯s brothers and sisters had already consumed the Dragon Transformation Potion and be diamond-tier elites with angel and dragon bloodlines. They had also consumed the Ascension Potion and experienced the power of a starlight-tier elite. As a result, their training was very smooth. As long as they followed the steps, they would be able to advance to starlight-tier. Chapter 594 - Watson’s Younger Sister

Chapter 594: Watson¡¯s Younger Sister

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Did you rush home after learning that Mother is pregnant?¡± Watson¡¯s second sister, Nindy, asked as she walked toward Watson with a smile. It had been a long time since Watsonst saw Nindy. She was wearing a mage hat and a long robe, and she looked like a sage with great magic power. Her eyes also contained a myriad of stars, which could calm other people. ¡°I...¡± Watson let go of his big brother¡¯s hand and stammered to answer his second sister¡¯s question. He did not know that his mother was pregnant. If he had not brought the elves to the border, he would not have known that his mother was with child. His goal was to let his family and friends live happy lives, but he had been too concerned about other things, which made him feel ashamed. As if they could see Watson¡¯s embarrassment, Zeke and Zenoah walked forward to smooth things over. ¡°Watson went to the royal city. It¡¯s very dangerous to go against the king. How can we add to his burden? Didn¡¯t we agree not to tell Watson about Mother¡¯s pregnancy so that he would not worry? How would he know if we didn¡¯t tell him? Watson might not know about that. Maybe he just misses us.¡± Zeke and Zenoah were the same as before. They were still on good terms. The only difference was that the two brothers were dressed in neat suits and exuded great nobles¡¯ aura. When Watson had been away, the two did not stop trading and had already made a name for themselves. Then, Watson shifted his gaze. He realized that his siblings had changed a lot. Even his father, Edward, was no longer the weak person he used to be. He exuded the aura of a diamond-tier elite. Unlike the others, Edward only nodded when he saw Watson. He grabbed his hair and paced in front of the tightly shut door in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s already been an hour since Catherine went in. This is the first time this has taken this long. And she has been pregnant for a longer time than the others. Everything is okay, right?¡± Edward spat a few times as if he realized that his words were unlucky. ¡°I believe in Catherine. There won¡¯t be any idents. I only need to consider whether I¡¯ll see a baby boy or a baby girlter. But will the child be human? I can now transform into a diamond-tier dragon and have the bloodline of an angel. It¡¯s the same for Catherine. What if it¡¯s not a human but an angel or a dragon baby? Well, I can ept that. But please don¡¯t give birth to a monster that¡¯s half-dragon, half-angel, and half-human. ¡± Edward was mumbling, but his voice was so loud that everyone could hear what he was saying. They all had strange expressions on their faces when they heard that. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still worried about such a problem at a time like this. I can only say that you¡¯re still you.¡± Watson¡¯s sixth sister, Margaret, held a thick piece of parchment and recorded something on it. She could not help but grumble, ¡°But that question is very interesting. What would a child born to two people with three bloodlines look like? Would the number of his bloodlines increase or decrease? Watson, do you know the answer to that question?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to that question, but I do know that the child will be a human being and a girl.¡± Watson touched his chest. At that moment, he felt the human chess piece on his chest vibrate, and a force was drawn from the room. The human chess piece was the sum of all human powers. After the death of a human, the soul would be broken down into energy particles and returned to it. When a new life was born, the power within the human chess piece would surge again. That process was usually very subtle because countless humans died every day, and countless new humans would be born. Watson had never felt the overly intense vibration, but at that moment, he could feel it. That proved that the human chess pieces had used up arge amount of energy. ¡°Watson, you know about that? When you went out, did you obtain irvoyance or the ability to predict the future? Are you just saying thatfort me?¡± Watson¡¯s words did not convince Edward. Suddenly, a loud cry erupted from the room. Immediately after that, the door was pushed open by two maids. They wiped the sweat from their heads and said, ¡°Madam has given birth. It¡¯s a girl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a girl!¡± Edward was stunned on the spot. He quickly reacted and rushed into the room. Watson and his siblings rushed in with him. After the group of people entered, they immediately surrounded arge bed in the middle of the room. They encircled Catherine, who was covered in sweat and looked haggard. A baby girl wrapped in a white towel ced her finger in her mouth. Shey there quietly and did not cry or make any noise. Her blue eyes sized up the world curiously, and the few hairs on her head stuck to her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re all here. We have a human baby girl! Look at her eyes. They¡¯re sky-blue like the sea. Isn¡¯t she cute?¡± Catherine looked at the baby with a loving expression. ¡°What should we name her? Any ideas?¡± She raised her head. When she saw Watson in the room, she was stunned. She looked at him lovingly. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re home. The baby¡¯s eyes look very simr to yours. Why don¡¯t you choose a name for her? Ever since I had you, our lives have be better. I hope that this child can be as promising as you and bring more joy to the family.¡± ¡°Mother, are you sure you want Watson to choose a name?¡± The older siblings knew Watson¡¯sck of skills ining up with names. The beautiful Frost Phoenix was called Emperor Cluck, and the magnificent Death Omen Star Dragon was called Charcoal. Even the World Transformation Mirror that Watson had collected in the City of Steel had ridiculed Watson¡¯s naming ability. As a result, many people on Mount Creation knew about that matter. However, Watson did not know that. He ignored his siblings¡¯ doubts. He stroked his chin and began to ponder. ¡°My sister¡¯s eyes are beautiful, and her facial features are exquisite, but none of those canpare to the dull hair on her forehead. She looks adorable! I¡¯ve decided that my sister¡¯s name will be Fluffy.¡± ¡°Fluffy? Watson, are you serious? ¡± The rest of them widened their eyes. ¡°Of course! My sister looks as soft and cute as Fluffy.¡± ¡°How can a girl be named Fluffy? Watson¡¯s naming skill is a disaster for women.¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. Nindy and Margaret nodded in agreement. The baby, who had been biting his fingers and appeared very quiet, suddenly loosened his fingers after hearing that name. She kicked her calves and cried loudly. ¡°Watson, look at you. The name is too ugly; even my daughter can¡¯t bear to hear it anymore,¡± Edward retorted. Watson¡¯s expression became awkward. ¡°Then what name would you give her?¡± ¡°I think that child¡¯s eyes are very bright. There seems to be light in them. Why don¡¯t we call her Jeanne?¡± Jeanne was a knight from a previous Holy Dragon Kingdom era. She was known as the Knight of Light. Therefore, the name also had a bright and beautiful meaning. Everyone praised the name unanimously. Even the baby stopped crying. Her big blue eyes blinked as if she liked that name very much. The only one who was unhappy was probably Watson.. He walked to the corner of the wall and leaned against it, muttering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Fluffy? It¡¯s a cute name.¡± Chapter 595 - Margarets Request

Chapter 595: Margaret¡¯s Request

¡°Jeanne! From now on, you will be called Jeanne! Jeanne,e and call me Father.¡± After picking the name, Edward reached out to touch Jeanne¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Catherine and I are at the diamond tier. Our baby does not contain the angel¡¯s or the dragon¡¯s bloodlines. Generally speaking, the more powerful the person is, the more difficult it is for them to give birth to a child! Even though Jeanne doesn¡¯t have the strong bloodline of other races and is just an ordinary human baby, it¡¯s better that way. I don¡¯t think I can ept it if she¡¯s not human.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Father.¡± Seeing that Edward¡¯s finger was about to touch Jeanne¡¯s face, Watson, who was leaning against the wall, seemed to feel something. His expression changed, and he turned around to stop Edward. Unfortunately, it was toote. Bang! Edward¡¯s hand stopped an inch away from Jeanne¡¯s face. The baby¡¯s blue eyes turned golden. Mysterious and ancient runes on Jeanne¡¯s body formed a golden protective barrier, and a faint godly chant was heard. Then, the protective barrier spread outward and formed a light storm. Edward¡¯s hair almost fell off his scalp, and the muscles on his face twisted in waves. Edward¡¯s body spun and flew backward in less than a second,nding heavily on the wall and leaving a human-shaped hole in it. After a long while, Edward flew in the direction of the hole, clutching his waist. He looked in disbelief at Jeanne, who was emitting golden light on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can Jeanne have such powerful strength?¡± He was sent flying after saying that Jeanne was an ordinary human baby. He had the strength of a diamond-tier elite, and Jeanne¡¯s power was much more powerful than any dragon or angel. Vincent and the others, who had also reached out to touch Jeanne, withdrew their arms. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I knew she would be a human girl because she took arge amount of power from the human chess piece in my body when she was born,¡± Watson said helplessly. That meant Jeanne¡¯s body contained a tremendous amount of energy. That energy was constantly growing, and in a short period, it had expanded countless times, reaching the level of the starlight tier. It would be as dazzling as the sun if all that energy were released. When Edward was sent flying backward, that power did not explodepletely. Otherwise, Edward would not have been sent flying backward but turned into ashes instead. Watson only knew one thing that could achieve such a level¡ªthew of molecr eleration contained in the human chess piece. There was no doubt that Jeanne¡¯s body had the power of molecr eleration right after she was born. ¡°It¡¯sparable to a magic source. That¡¯s not power equivalent to the starlight tier. Perhaps Jeanne has the power of a god. Maybe Mother gave birth to a god?¡± Vincent muttered in disbelief. ¡°The baby is probably even more terrifying than a god. Her body contains thew of molecr eleration. Initially, only the king of a race could control it. In other words, Jeanne has the aptitude to be the king of humans and even surpasses the gods.¡± The moment she was born, her body contained molecr eleration. That was equivalent to the world¡¯s future king of humans. ¡°No wonder arge amount of power was taken from the human chess piece just now.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. Humankind could only have one king, but there were two qualified people to take the throne. He could notpete with his sister. For the sake of his sister¡¯s development, he might have to search for other race chess pieces and be the king of other races. While he was thinking, a smile appeared on Edward¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the child to be so powerful. She is as powerful as a god, even as a newborn. Isn¡¯t that much more powerful than when Watson was born? Even so, Watson had the means to create Mount Creation and change the structure of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. But that child is even more powerful than Watson. Will she aplish even greater feats in the future? My dear Jeanne, from now on, you will rece Watson as the new pride of our family.¡± ¡°Alright, all of you can leave now. I want to be alone with Jeanne. Don¡¯t just stand there! Especially you, Watson. You still have a lot of things to do, right? Before Jeannees of age, you have to pave the way for her and be a good brother.¡± Edward did not know anything about the king of humankind or molecr eleration. However, he understood what Watson meant. Jeanne might break through the starlight tier in the future. Even if there were diamond-tier elites then, they were still very far from the starlight tier. Jeanne had gotten a head start, so they must praise her talents. The main reason must have been that his genes were better. Edward could not help but grin. Creak. Watson clenched his fists. His father did not disappoint. Every time he spoke, people would have the urge to beat him up. What did he mean that Jeanne would rece Watson as the family¡¯s pride? What did he mean that he would have to pave the way for Jeanne when her strength had yet to surpass his? Would his father abandon him? ¡°Father, how can you say such a thing? Watson and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. He just came back, and you¡¯re chasing him away without even having a meal with him. How can you do that?¡± Zeke and Zenoah spoke at the same time. Their words were full ofints, which made Watson feel gratified. It was as he had expected of his third and fourth brothers, who had been very close to him when he was young. They would always stand up for him. Unfortunately, the next sentence from the two of them dispelled the gratitude in his heart. ¡°At least wait for Watson to finish eating with us before chasing him away.¡± ¡°What?¡± Watson was speechless. He did not know what to say. Did they mean he could not stay there anymore? Must he leave? At that moment, someone poked him on the shoulder with the tip of a pen. It was Margaret. ¡°Watson,e with me for a moment.¡± She grabbed the corner of Watson¡¯s clothes and dragged him out of the room without any exnation. They walked down the stairs to her room on the second floor. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what just happened. Didn¡¯t you take over the kingdom? Father said that because he was worried you had not finished dealing with your matters. He doesn¡¯t want us to dy you. You are irreceable in his heart! When you weren¡¯t around, Father would fly to the top of the World Tree every day to look into the distance. If it weren¡¯t for the guards, he would have gone to the royal city to see you. You don¡¯t have to worry about what Father said because, in our family, you are the only pride we have.¡± Margaret¡¯s tone was calm, but her words made Watson rub his nose in embarrassment. He had sensed the concern in the eyes of his family members, who seemed to have wanted to chase him away. He could understand their thoughts, just like how he did not want his family to know about the threat of the elven army. ¡°Did you ask me here just to inform me that?¡± A faint warmth rose in his heart. Watson looked at Margaret. It had been a long time since hest saw his sister, and she was no longer the same as before. Her skin was no longer transparent, though she was still very fair. It was apparent she had not only stayed in the room, but her cheeks still had some baby fat to them. ¡°Of course not.¡± Margaret rolled her eyes at Watson and said, ¡°Why would I get you here just tofort you? I had something to do. You know that I have been writing heroic adventure novels. The novels are very popr on Mount Creation. However, because you have been away from Mount Creation for a period, I haven¡¯t been able to write anything recently. Coincidentally, you have returned home. Quickly! Tell me what happened to you during this period so that I can continue my novel.¡± Chapter 596 - Ridiculous Novel Content

Chapter 596: Ridiculous Novel Content

On the second floor of ckmoon Castle, in Margaret¡¯s room. ¡°Where should I start? Before I went to the royal city, Master Antonio brought me to the City of Steel and the Floating City of Stanley. Many things happened in those two cities. In the City of Steel, I created a tower that leads to the sky. Its name is¡ª¡± ¡°The Tower of Babel.¡± Margaret was holding a quill and writing on a piece of brown paper. Watson sat on the sofa and crossed his hands as he exined to Margaret. Unfortunately, he was interrupted by Margaret before he could finish his words. ¡°I know about the Tower of Babel that you built in the City of Steel. After all, many ckmoon Knights have gone there to serve as gatekeepers. After returning, their strength has increased a lot. I heard that you even have a mighty ck dragon there! I have recorded those in Watson, the Hero¡¯s Biography, in the tenth volume, Climbing the Tower.¡± Margaret casually pulled out a beautifully-shaped book from a bookshelf at her side as she spoke. The carefully-wrapped book had a spiral-shaped tower on its surface. It depicted a youth holding a long sword raising his head to look at the top of the tower. It looked very imposing. ¡°The tenth volume? I didn¡¯t expect your novel has been published so many times now.¡± Watson praised her as he looked at the well-packaged novel. He said, ¡°Since you already know what happened to me in the City of Steel, then I¡¯ll tell you the story about the floating city. While I was there¡ª¡± ¡°You saved the sea folks¡¯ princess and became their savior. You helped the sea folks build the underwater Dragon Pce Network, which runs through the whole kingdom. I recorded those in the 11th volume, the Man who Became the King of the Sea.¡± Margaret took out another book. It had the same exquisite scene, the same thickness, and the same young man holding a long sword. However, the background had changed from the tower to the bottomless sea. ¡°It seems like you have already written about what happened to me on the road. Then let me tell you about what happened in the capital.¡± ¡°I have also written that part in the 12th volume, the Royal Academy¡¯s Competition, where you showed your talent. You defeated one genius after another and became acknowledged as the number one genius in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, conferred by the king. You were even bestowed with a marriage alliance with Princess Kiana! In the volumes 13th through 15th, I¡¯ve written the story of your rebellion against the king. Now, I¡¯m ready to write the 16th volume. I¡¯ve just thought of a name for that volume. It will be called Conquering the Elves. The content is mainly about the process of you subduing the elves and other kingdoms that exist on the continent¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± While Margaret was speaking with assurance, Watson could not help but reach out to interrupt her. He had a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Margaret, how do you know so much about me?¡± There were many things in Margaret¡¯s book that he did not tell his family. For example, the details of his fight with King Landhar III involved the gods. If he told his family, they would be worried. He did not know how Margaret managed to write that part of the book. ¡°Watson, have you forgotten that before you left, you gave me a Pen of Truth? Its power is to turn what you write into reality! Furthermore, I am a professional writer. Even if I don¡¯t know much about your deeds, I can add some dramatic content based on the facts and adapt it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my honorable master. ¡°Thepletion of those works is inextricably linked to my assistance.¡± As Margaret spoke, the quill in her hand jumped up from the parchment, bent slightly in the air, and spoke in a human voice. ¡°It has been two years and one month since you left Mount Creation. I¡¯ve missed you so much! Fortunately, you¡¯re back now. When I miss you, I write down my emotions about missing you with my pen. Of course, during that process, I made some small artistic modifications.¡± Artistic modifications? Hearing those words and seeing the cheerful Pen of Truth, Watson had a strange expression on his face. A bad feeling arose in his heart. ¡°Margaret, lend me those books in your hands.¡± Taking the books that Margaret had just disyed, Watson flipped through them. The more he read, the uglier his expression became. [Watson held a long sword in his hand and shouted at Christina, a young girl from the Sword Saint family. ¡°What kind of ability is it to pass the maze? Even if I pass through it, I will only be ranked behind the current Sword Saint. People will only remember the first ce and not the second ce. I want to turn the dungeon into a tower. That way, I¡¯ll be the first to pass through the dungeon.¡±] [Christina threw herself into Watson¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re so bold. I like that so much.¡±] Those were the contents of the tenth volume of Margaret¡¯s novel, The City of Steel. Seeing that paragraph, Watson asked, ¡°When have I ever said such a thing? Plus, Miss Christina has never done such a thing to me. You can¡¯t just nder someone. That¡¯s very irresponsible of you.¡± ¡°A beautiful woman is worshipping a hero. That is a typical hero novel. I didn¡¯t write about what happened between you and Christina. I only said that she adores you. Isn¡¯t that very normal? All the women who interacted with you have some form of admiration for you. You are the strongest genius in the kingdom and the future king. Furthermore, the people on Mount Creation love such scenes.¡± Margaret picked up her teacup and took a sip. Watson was rendered speechless and continued to read. [Standing in front of the sea with a long sword in his hand, he shouted at the sad-looking sea folks. ¡°You sea folks have always lived a life of envement and bullied by humans. The Sea God you believe in has not protected you or made your situation better! I¡¯m different. I can give you protection that the gods can¡¯t. So believe in me. I want to be your new god.¡±] [Alice could not bear the love in her heart. She threw herself into Watson¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re so brave. I like you so much.¡±] What! Watson closed the book in his hand. ¡°Margaret, that¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. I didn¡¯t write anything wrong. It¡¯s no secret that Princess Alice is interested in you. The people on Mount Creation heard the rumors when they were transporting supplies for the sea folks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say. Why do those two paragraphs seem so simr?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the readers like. You don¡¯t understand. Repetition is the charm.¡± Watson put the book down. He did not intend to continue reading. In any case, those books would only write about him shouting at someone and then a certain girl throwing herself into his arms. That could not go on. If the residents on Mount Creation treated those things written by Margaret as fact, he would feel so ashamed that he would die. He had to correct his sister¡¯s bad writing habits. ¡°I can tell you in detail about the story of your 16th volume, Conquering the Elves, so stop adding fuel to the fire.¡± With a cough, Watson looked at Margaret, sitting opposite him. She adjusted her posture and said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± Just as he was about to speak, the door to the room suddenly opened with a bang. ¡°Watson, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. So you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been on Mount Creation for a long time, and I¡¯ve obtained a lot of things here. We can¡¯t just reap the benefits; we should get the elven soldiers in the fortress city and hold a meeting to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. You can make the arrangements now. By the way, I think it¡¯s time for you to hand over Mount Creation to me.¡± It was the Elven King. At that moment, the Elven King lookedpletely different from before. Each of his hands held a magical staff that shone with diamond light, and on his shoulders was a basket filled with Phoenix eggs. On top of his head was arge basin filled with the sun and moon fruits. It looked veryical. It had been a few hours since they entered Mount Creation. The Elven King had finally finished touring the scenic spots in Mount Creation with Allen and Lizst. He remembered that his purpose foring to Mount Creation was not for leisure. Instead, he was there to upy that ce and continue to attack the kingdom with that ce as his base. Chapter 597 - Give You Mount Creation?

Chapter 597: Give You Mount Creation?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Give you Mount Creation?¡± ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± After the Elven King finished speaking, Allen and Liszt, who were with the Elven King, looked at each other in dismay and eximed at the same time. They had seen Watson bestow benefits on the dragons and the sea folks. Every time they epted the benefits, those races were very respectful. They had never seen anyone take the initiative to ask Watson for benefits; even the powerful dragons were like that, let alone the elves, who were much weaker. Were they that confident about their abilities? ¡°Why are you all so surprised? Aren¡¯t you giving me Mount Creation? Then why did you bring me here for a visit?¡± The Elven King was also stunned. Watson had agreed to join the Elven Kingdom, so he had brought him to visit the Dragon Pce and Mount Creation. In his opinion, it was to offer those things to him. That was just to let him familiarize himself with the environment in advance. That was also why he had epted the gift in front of Allen and Liszt because he thought everything on Mount Creation belonged to him. It seemed like things were not quite what he had imagined. ¡°Your Majesty, since we havee to this point, let mey my cards on the table. I did not bring you to Mount Creation to offer you this ce, but to hope you would give up attacking the Holy Dragon Kingdom after seeing the power here.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you saying that you were lying to me when you said you wanted to join the Elven Kingdom?¡± Watson did not respond. He looked nomittal, which made the Elven King clench his teeth and throw the diamond-tier magical staff in his hand to the ground. He even threw the Phoenix eggs in the basket on his shoulder and the fruit bowl on his head to the ground. One of the hundreds of elven soldiers behind him said heartbreakingly, ¡°Your Majesty, those things are very precious. Don¡¯t throw them around recklessly. If you break them, it will be a great loss.¡± ¡°Shut up. There are many of those things on Mount Creation. As long as we upy this ce, what¡¯s wrong with breaking a few? Furthermore, the worst of those items is the sun fruit. Do you think that the fruit, which has grown for a thousand years, is that fragile?¡± After scolding his subordinates, the Elven King turned around and sneered at Delta. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you capture Watson from the fortress city? Didn¡¯t you use poison or any methods to control him? How dare he talk to me like that now?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m very sorry. I never captured Watson. Actually, he caught me.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Delta¡¯s bitter smile and words caused the expressions of all the elves to change. They thought that the elven assassins¡¯ n had seeded when they saw Watson. They did not expect the truth to be the opposite. Why didn¡¯t Delta tell them? The expression on Delta¡¯s face became even more bitter. She wanted to tell them, but the Elven King interrupted her every single time. Furthermore, the Elven King had such confidence along the way; it made her feel that he would not believe her even if she told him. ¡°Delta, your actions are equivalent to betraying us. Take her down!¡± The Elven King waved his hand, and an elf immediately came forward to grab Delta, who did not resist. ¡°I can¡¯t deal with you now. I will think of how to punish you after I finish dealing with Watson!¡± The Elven King gritted his teeth when he looked at the youth opposite him. He felt angry that the young man had yed him; he must have enjoyed the show until then. ¡°Watson, I really want to recruit you into the elf race. Seeing that you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my favors, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± Initially, Watson must have wanted to hand over Mount Creation to him, so he did not want to resort to violence. However, there was no need for him to restrain himself at that moment. ¡°How dare you! You are not allowed to disrespect Young Master Watson!¡± Before the Elven King could take action, two longswords appeared on his neck. The diamond-tier weapons were imbued with the same level ofbat aura. If the intense sword aura had not been restrained, the Elven King¡¯s head would have been cut off. It turned out that Watson had not subdued the elves. The elves were there as enemies. They thought that the Elven King was a guest, but their enthusiasm had been in vain. If they had known earlier, they would not have given them those broken, well, those valuable resources. ¡°Those who obey me live, and those who disobey me will die. Today, you will either kneel and beg for mercy or be killed by me. It¡¯s your choice,¡± the Elven King said confidently. His army had been isted in the direction of the distant fortress city. There were only him and a small number of elves there at that moment. Suchbat strength was obviously not enough to face the millions of angels on Mount Creation, not to mention the ckmoon Knights. Even the farmers carrying hoes might not be a match for them. However, he was very confident. He felt like he had a way to defeat Watson and conquer Mount Creation. The source of his confidence came from the elven race chess pieces on his body. ¡°Supernatural evolution power!¡± The Elven King opened his mouth. As he spoke, the two longswords on his neck were covered by the elven race chess pieces¡¯ emerald light. They immediately squirmed and changed shape, extending from the twisted shape of the metal longswords. The two metal serpents that had changed shape stuck out their tongues and attacked Allen and Liszt. The transformed metal serpents had dragon horns on their heads and wings on their backs. Every scale on their bodies wasparable to a diamond weapon. A dark red light that contained destructive waves appeared in their wide-open fangs and mouths. ¡°Absolute Combustion!¡± The weapons in Allen and Liszt¡¯s hands were originally diamond-tier. The two weapons had turned into metal pythons after the supernatural evolution power. Theirbat power had doubled. The pythons opened their mouths at that moment, and an invisible force ofw appeared. The floor and the surrounding walls immediately began to burn. ¡°There are quite a number of elites on Mount Creation. If I were to face them head-on, I might not be a match for them. However, right now, there are only you and two guards here. I have a hundred guards. We have the advantage! I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you obey me, I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise¡ª¡± Ignoring the Elven King, Watson turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Margaret, if you want to write down what happened in the novelter, I hope you can write it down truthfully.¡± The Elven King¡¯s face darkened. It seemed like Watson did not think of him as anything. He admitted that Watson was powerful, but his supernatural evolution power was not something to be trifled with. There were so many treasures on Mount Creation that were excellent for his supernatural evolution power. Those diamond-tier items were very likely to help him break through to diamond-tier and reach the starlight tier after one evolution. Would Watson do it for him? Chapter 598 - Continuous Fusion

Chapter 598: Continuous Fusion

With confidence, the Elven King stretched his hand outward, and the two giant metal snakes that he had evolved immediately pounced in Watson¡¯s direction. At the same time, he unleashed the supernatural evolution power on the Phoenix eggs, the sun fruits, and the World Tree staff that were scattered around his feet. Those were things that he had thrown onto the ground in a fit of anger, but they were of great use then. Under the effect of the supernatural evolution power, the Phoenix eggs shattered, and baby Phoenixes burned with zing mes hatched. However, those Phoenixes were different from ordinary Phoenixes. They had two or more heads, and they looked extremely deformed. The sun fruits and moon fruits had also evolved. The size of the sun fruit had been magnified countless times, and endless light and heat were emitted from within. It looked like a bomb that was about to explode, and while the moon fruits had also expanded, ayer of frost had condensed on the ground. The World Tree staff had changed the most. It had transformed from a weapon that mimicked the World Tree into a real World Tree. Thick branches crisscrossed around the Elven King, protecting him and the elves. Allen and Liszt spread their angel wings on their backs, and their bodies burned with different colors ofbat aura. They tried to shatter the World Tree branches, but their attacksnded on the World Tree and were quickly repelled. Instead, the World Tree branches that continued to extend prated through Margaret¡¯s room, taking root deeper into the ckmoon Castle. Meanwhile, the sun fruit bombs and the hatched Phoenixes also began to move. Margaret¡¯s room was initially very spacious, but it seemed crowded in front of those evolved creatures as if the room would explode in the next moment. However, Margaret sat quietly on the chair, holding a pen and paper as she calmly looked at everything in front of her. ¡°I like a lot of the decorations in my room, but now they have been destroyed. You have to take responsibility andpensate me properly.¡± With Watson by her side, Margaret was not flustered. The method unleashed seemed very powerful, but Watson had even more power. In terms ofbat, Watson had never let her family down. Just as Margaret was thinking about that, Watson moved. ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± Whoosh! The Phoenixes turned into rays of light and intertwined in the air, turning into a Phoenix with nine heads. Its body emitted an auraparable to the starlight tier. [Congrattions, Master, on sessfully fusing arge number of Phoenixes. You have obtained a starlight-tier divine beast, the Nine-headed Immortal Bird.] The Nine-headed Immortal Bird had nine heads of different colors. Each head corresponded to a different magic element, except the Yin element. The nine heads had six basic elements, plus chaos, life, and death. After the fusion, the Nine-headed Immortal Bird let out a cry into the sky. Then, it pped its wings and shrank its body, turning into a chicken with mes burning on its head and tail. It obediently stood on Watson¡¯s shoulder. Even the giant sun fruit bombs and moon fruit bombs created by the Elven King had also fused. The zing power and the cold energy fused, turning into fist-sized gold and silver gems that floated in the air. [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the giant sun fruits and the moon fruits. You have obtained a peak diamond-tier Radiant Sun and Moon Divine Fruit.] [Peak diamond-tier item: Radiant Sun and Moon Divine Fruit] [Effects: after consuming it, you will obtain the effects of both the sun and moon fruits. The effect will also increase from gold to tinum-tier.] [Congrattions, Master, for fusing the World Tree sapling.] Thest thing Watson fused was the World Tree root that the Elven King had evolved. The World Tree roots fused and turned into an illusory sapling. The sapling looked illusory, but it was emitting a dazzling light, and there was no doubt that it was the only third World Tree sapling in the world. If it were cultivated, as long as there was sufficient energy supply, it would mature into a World Tree after some time. The Elven King¡¯s attack was aggressive, but Watson only waved his hand to resolve it. That scene stunned the Elven King and all the other elves. ¡°How can this be? My supernatural evolution power is no longer effective,¡± the Elven King muttered to himself. Not only was his power of evolution ineffective, but Watson had snatched the things that he evolved. Delta was held by herpatriots, and her expression seemed conflicted. ¡°It¡¯s as I expected. The elven race chess pieces¡¯ power is not enough to go against Watson¡¯s power.¡± ¡°The elven race chess pieces are very powerful, but they¡¯re not impossible to crack.¡± Watson waved his hand and drew the Radiant Sun and Moon Divine Fruit that had just been fused into his hand. He put it into his mouth and took a bite. It made a creaking sound as if he was biting an apple. Watson thought a precious treasure at the peak of the diamond tier was no different from an ordinary item. Many elves looked distressed after seeing that scene. ¡°The Elven King is not the only one who has an elven race chess piece.¡± As he finished speaking, Watson¡¯s chest emitted a bright light. A race chess piece made of different human faces that flickered with starlight flew out from his chest. The moment it appeared, it suppressed the power of the elven race chess piece on the Elven King¡¯s body. The race chess pieces were formed from three parts of the universe¡¯s origin, and each chess piece contained the same amount of energy source. Of course, differentws contained a mutual restraining rtionship. For example, the molecr eleration ability of the human race chess pieces was more effective than the supernatural evolution because thetter required a process, and the former could destroy evolved life forms before the evolution wasplete. The race chess piece on Watson was also still intact. After seeing the race chess piece on Watson, the Elven King¡¯s expression changedpletely¡ªthere was fear mixed with a hint of greed. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the human race chess piece was lost in the ancient war? I didn¡¯t think that it would appear here and still be intact. It is no wonder Watson has such strongbat strength at such a young age. It turns out that he has a race chess piece,¡¯ the Elven King thought, ming Watson¡¯s strength on the race chess piece. The elven race chess pieces had been damaged during the war in ancient times, and only a small portion of them remained. On the other hand, Watson had aplete race chess piece. If he could snatch that chess piece, he would not need to do anything else to control all the humans. ¡°Watson, you were lucky just now. I haven¡¯t used my full strength yet. Let¡¯s see how you can stop this move. Supernatural evolution power!¡± The Elven King roared as the iplete elven race chess pieces enveloped him. The light that the human race chess piece had suppressed shone with an emerald green light once again. The intensity of the light was even stronger than before. The light spread out like a wave, enveloping the entire ckmoon Castle. Tables, chairs, and even the walls and floors in Margaret¡¯s room began to squirm and crack, revealing an enormous mouth filled with metal fangs. The light also transformed the elves around the Elven King. The tinum-tier elves had risen to the peak of their power, and those peak tinum-tier elites had risen to diamond-tier. The excessive mutation caused cracks to appear on their bodies, and they looked like they were about to copse. In just a few seconds, the elves, including the Elven King, had all evolved to a higher tier. Chapter 599 - Defeated By A Baby

Chapter 599: Defeated By A Baby

At that moment, a green crown made from the tree roots appeared above the Elven King¡¯s head. On his back, arms made of trees materialized. There seemed to be hundreds of them. After those arms appeared, they stabbed into the ground. Endless vines extended into the ground and covered everything in sight. It was as if the entire ckmoon Castle was about to be transformed by the Elven King into a powerful monster. Initially, the Elven King did not intend to use supernatural evolution power to evolve. Unfortunately, Watson was too powerful, so he had no choice. ¡°Watson, the castle we¡¯re in now has been changed by the power of evolution. Soon, it will spread to the entire Mount Creation. When that happens, thend will evolve into a terrifying monster. And you¡¯re now in the belly of that monster. Where will you run?¡± As the vines spread, blocking the walls in all directions, the space in the room became smaller. The Elven King¡¯s smugughter echoed in the room. ¡°Why should I run?¡± As the vines around him closed in and cracked open, revealing arge mouth wrapped in mucus, as if it was going to tear itself apart in the next moment, Watson remained calm. To him, that battle was destined to end from the beginning. If the supernatural evolution power of the elven race chess piece was strong, and the Elven King¡¯s full power wasparable to his fusion system, he did not need to face it head-on. If he could not deal with the Elven King¡¯s evolved creature, then he could just deal with the Elven King himself. At that moment, the Elven King¡¯s strength had evolved from peak tinum-tier to diamond-tier after being enveloped by the light of supernatural evolution power. Watson could still fuse him. Watson extended his right hand toward the Elven King. Just as he was about to activate the fusion system, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ceiling above everyone¡¯s heads. While carrying the swaddled Jeanne in his arms, Edward flew downward with a displeased expression. ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you guys going to demolish the house? Watson, your mother has just given birth, and her body is weak. You guys are so noisy that Jeanne starts crying. The moment she cries, the power in her body goes out of control. I¡¯ve already been sent flying several times. It hasn¡¯t been easy for me to calm her down and make her fall asleep again. ¡°And you¡ªyou look like the king of the elves. Why do you have so many arms on your back? You look different from the other elves. Also, why did you insert your arms into the wall to create so many vines? Did Watson invite you? Can you keep the noise down?¡± After Edward reprimanded Watson, he quickly turned around and aimed his annoyance at the Elven King. When the Elven King realized that Edward was talking to him, he stopped his wildughter and fell silent. ¡°Father, you have misunderstood. We are not fooling around. The Elven King is not here to visit the ckmoon Castle. We are fighting.¡± Watson¡¯s weak words broke the silence. Fighting? Edward looked around and found that the Elven King had a ferocious expression. The hundreds of elves behind him were eyeing him like tigers watching their prey. Allen and Liszt, who were guarding the door, were anxious. They raised their fists and made battle poses with the elves. With a cough, Edward turned around with a calm expression and flew toward the big hole in the ceiling with Jeanne. ¡°If you had told earlier that you guys were fighting, I would not havee down here. You guys can continue. I remembered that Catherine wanted me for something just now. I¡¯ll head back.¡± ¡°You want to leave? Stay here.¡± The silence in the room broke. A ferocious smile appeared on the Elven King¡¯s face again. He stretched his hands outward, and dozens of thick and long vines from all directions immediately swung toward Edward¡¯s back. Watson snapped his fingers, and a zing light of molecr eleration appeared. Ny percent of the vines were shattered, but a few escaped and wrapped themselves around Edward¡¯s body. Watson was furious. Due to his father¡¯s sudden intrusion, he did not have the time toplete the fusion process with the Elven King. His attack had already been released, and the room was too narrow. If he used the molecr eleration skill, he would hurt his family and friends. That was why the Elven King was victorious in his attack. The barbs on the vines tightened around Edward¡¯s body and were about to tear him apart. Suddenly¡­ A loud song resounded throughout the room. Jeanne kicked her calves randomly in Edward¡¯s arms and let out a loud cry as ayer of bright golden light appeared on her body. The light condensed into long, thick, and scorching molecr eleration beams that shot in all directions. The vines wrapped around Edward¡¯s body were vaporized and turned into ashes almost instantly when they came into contact with the light beams. After shattering the vines, the molecr eleration beams did not stop for even a second. They prated the walls in all directions and burned the walls that had evolved into living creatures. The light beams also passed through the Elven King and the elves behind him. The elves were unable to resist the beam of light at all. Large holes appeared in their bodies, and they screamed as they fell to the ground; it was the same with the Elven King. The zing golden light prated his chest, and arge hole appeared. He held therge hole in his chest; his face was filled with pain and disbelief. ¡°I was defeated by a baby?!¡± He was not that surprised, even after being defeated by Watson. That must have been the family¡¯s newborn family member. She had cried out with a powerful burst of power from her body, and it had almost wiped out all the elves, and he also suffered some severe injuries. He might have died if he did not have the power from the Spring of Life. Even a baby could defeat him. How would he conquer the ckmoon Castle and the Holy Dragon Kingdom next? It had dealt a massive blow to his confidence. While he was in a daze, an elven race chess piece emitting an emerald green light fell from his chest. A slender female arm took the Elven chess piece first before he could reach it. ¡°It¡¯s like I expected. Elven King, you are no match for Watson, indeed. I thought you could hold on for a little longer. I didn¡¯t expect you to lose so quickly. You even lost to a newborn child. Fortunately, I came just in time.¡± The owner of the arm was a girl with red hair. Her hair danced freely like a snake, and her charming face had a confident smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± Watson frowned. The girl felt familiar, but he had never seen her before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that ckmoon Castle and Mount Creation will soon be destroyed.¡± The red-haired girl smiled and pointed the elven race chess piece in her hand. ¡°Supernatural evolution power.¡± The Elven King, who had arge hole in his chest and was relying on the power of the Spring of Life to heal himself, suddenly let out a miserable cry. His body expanded, and vines crawled from his body, sweeping in all directions. The vines absorbed the elves who could not dodge in time. Soon, more than a hundred elves were absorbed into the Elven King¡¯s body. Only Delta managed to escape in time. Chapter 600 - The Winter Nations Attack

Chapter 600: The Winter Nation¡¯s Attack

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, Delta was sitting on the ground, staring nkly at everything in front of her as she muttered to herself, ¡°What is that?¡± Many elves were grabbed by the vines that flew out of the Elven King¡¯s body and fused, turning them into giant monsters with a rotten tree appearance. Branch-shaped arms extended out from around the tree, looking like a rotten World Tree. The monster¡¯s body was hundreds of meters long, and its thick and long body directly pierced through ckmoon Castle. The top of the tree had the Elven King¡¯s face; he had lost consciousness in a frenzy. The Elven King, who had always used the supernatural evolution power on others, did not expect that he would also evolve through that power. ¡°I¡¯ll take the elven race chess piece. Goodbye, everyone.¡± The red-haired girl took the elven race chess piece as she ced her left hand on her right shoulder and performed the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s standard noble etiquette. She turned around and was about to leave. Then, the Elven King and the monsters that had merged with the elves shook their bodies, which were as thick as the World Tree. Half of the ckmoon Castle¡¯s dome had copsed, revealing the azure sky outside. The red-haired girl took advantage of the situation and flew into the sky. ¡°What happened?¡± The ckmoon Knights rose into the sky. They looked at the copse of ckmoon Castle and the red-haired girl standing on the giant monster that looked like the World Tree. Since the creation of Mount Creation, everything there had never been destroyed, not to mention that ckmoon Castle was the strongest building on Mount Creation. That was the first time someone had invaded and damaged it so badly. ¡°Stop!¡± Watson spread all the wings on his back. He flew with all his might and turned into a ray of light, stopping the red-haired girl who had wanted to leave. ¡°No matter who you are, hand over the elven race chess piece and surrender.¡± The way the girl spoke was very simr to King Landhar III. However, King Landhar III was a man who had been fused by the system. No matter how he thought about it, the girl in front of him should not be King Landhar III. However, if she were not King Landhar III, he could not think of anyone who would be so hostile to him and create such arge array to target him. Initially, when he saw the Elven King fighting in the castle, Watson felt a little regretful. He thought the Elven King had already seen the power of Mount Creation, so he doubted that he would make a move. It was a brainless act. It seemed like the Elven King did not want to make a move, but there seemed to be an invisible force behind the scenes controlling everything. No matter what the red-haired girl wanted to do, Watson could not let her leave after she destroyed the ckmoon Castle and put his family in danger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no one can stop me from leaving. If you have time to catch me, you should worry more about yourself. I did note here just to take away the race chess piece.¡± The red-haired girl chuckled and attacked the space beside her with her right hand. Arge hole immediately appeared, and many elves fell from the hole. Those elves were covered in injuries. Then, the red-haired girl used the supernatural evolution power to envelop the Elven King¡¯s body. Hundreds of thousands of elves flew out of the hole like dumplings. Some of them were part of the elven army that Watson had seen before, and some were elves that Watson had never seen before. He suspected that they were from the Elven Kingdom. The elves had scarlet hair wrapped around their bodies, and they were all screaming in panic. The ends of their hair were connected to the red-haired girl¡¯s hair. It was apparent that the red-haired girl controlled them. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Those elves were crying and screaming as they struggled violently. There was nock of tinum and diamond-tier elites. As they struggled violently, their hair was constantly swaying. That caused the red-haired girl¡¯s eyes to turn cold as she snorted coldly, ¡°All of you, be quiet!¡± As the sound of her voice faded, the elves stopped their movements. It was as if their emotions had been sucked away as they floated in midair in a daze. With just one sentence, she had dealt with hundreds of thousands of elves, including quite many tinum and even diamond-tier elves. It was apparent that the red-haired girl¡¯s level had already surpassed the diamond tier. ¡°You¡¯re a starlight-tier elite?¡± Watson¡¯s pupils constricted. He thought he would fuse the red-haired girl, but it seemed like it was not something he could do. The fusion system could not fuse any existence at a higher tier than him. He was only at peak diamond-tier. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already discovered it.¡± The red-haired girl nced at Watson and retracted the red hair wrapped around the elves. The Elven King had already evolved into a towering tree, hundreds of meters tall, after merging with a hundred elves. He had absorbed hundreds of thousands of elves, so his body had expanded hundreds of times, and he had be a behemoth that was trulyparable to the World Tree. There used to be a World Tree that covered the sky on Mount Creation. After that,?there were two World Trees. However, the World Tree on Mount Creation was filled with sun and moon gems, and the trunk of the World Tree that the Elven King had turned into was filled with the heads of the elves screaming in pain. ¡°Those elves are from the Elven Kingdom. After being eroded by the supernatural evolution power, they have evolved to the starlight tier. Even gods will feel some resistance when facing their collective body! If I want to conquer the remaining kingdom, I will have to pay a necessary price. Watson has no way to fuse with monsters that have reached the starlight tier. ¡± The red-haired girl, Frigga, muttered to herself after creating a monster fused from the elves. She did not expect the elves to be able to stop Watson. Instead, she hoped that Watson would wipe out all the elves so that their power would return to the elven race chess piece. That would make it even more powerful. However, she still had a backup n to deal with Watson. Boom! Hundreds of thousands of elves had merged into a World Tree on Mount Creation, causing many residents to put down what they were doing and look at it. While they were watching in surprise, a roar suddenly came from the north. A group of ck dots had appeared out of nowhere on the endless ice and snow ins in the north. The ck dots closed in quickly and soon revealed their actual appearance. They were the Winter Nation¡¯s army. The Winter Queen, Empress Gustav, stood there with a scepter in her hand on the leading chariot covered with snow and ice. Her long snow-white hair fluttered in the wind, and her sky-blue eyes reflected the appearance of Mount Creation. ¡°The elves, our ally, haveunched an attack on the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and we can¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s time for the Holy Dragon Kingdom to see how powerful we are. Winter Nation¡¯s army, charge!¡± ¡°Glory to the Winter Nation! To Her Majesty the Queen! The Winter Nation soldiers stretched their fists upward, pounding their chests and shouting loudly. Then, they urged the giant snow bear under them to move forward. The giant bear roared and brought them to Mount Creation in a torrent. At the same time, they could hear roars of giant dragons from the sky. Under the knights¡¯ control, the giant dragons shot their dragon breath toward Mount Creation. Wherever the dragon breath passed, the air burned to ashes. Even though they were as powerful as normal dragons, their eyes were empty, as if someone controlled them. ¡°Everything is as you nned, King Landhar III! No, I should call you Frigga now.¡± The Winter Queen leaned on her scepter.. Her gaze passed through theyers of armies and the majestic Mount Creation andnded on the red-haired girl at the top of the mountain. Chapter 601 - Friggas Actions

Chapter 601: Frigga¡¯s Actions

On Mount Creation. ¡°Everyone be on the lookout for the enemies¡¯ attacks.¡± The ckmoon Knights rose into the air under the leadership of their respectivemanders. Soon, 100,000 ckmoon Knights gathered in mid-air. The knights lined up neatly and drew their swords from their waists. They looked around with unsightly expressions on their faces. They had not expected that someone would invade Mount Creation. Furthermore, there were so many of them. It was not only the Elven Kingdom but the entire Winter Nation army. As the most fortified region of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, if those two kingdoms wanted to upy the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it would be better to enter from anywhere else than from there. Even though they did not look good, the ckmoon Knights did not panic. Under Watson¡¯s training, they had long developed an invincible conviction. No matter what kind of enemy they faced, they had the confidence to win. ¡°Watson, two kingdoms are invading at the same time. Even you would have a headache facing such a situation! Oh, right, I just remembered something. Your two masters are currently in the Elven Kingdom. They are also in danger.¡± After the red-haired girl, Frigga, appeared in the Winter Nation army, the smile on her face became even wider. She spoke to Watson in a slightly mocking tone. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe what I said? I¡¯ll show you the evidence.¡± Frigga spread her right hand as she spoke, and a magic screen appeared in her hand. The scene projected the Elven Kingdom. At that moment, the Elven Kingdom was in ruins. There were charred marks everywhere, and the ground was also filled with dried blood. The originally lush World Tree was close to withering, and three people were hanging from it. Two of them were Watson¡¯s masters, and the other person was someone Watson did not know. It was a petite girl with transparent elven wings on her back, and her face was gorgeous. Their bodies were wrapped by thorns and nailed to a huge cross. Their skin was cut by the vines, revealing fresh blood. The blood did not drip before it seeped into the vines and was absorbed. Unlike Antonio and Reid, the girl had lost her vitality and lookedpletely dead. Soon, Antonio and Reid would also be like that. ¡°Watson, your masters have been sealed by the World Tree! The roots of the World Tree have been destroyed, and it urgently needs nutrition. Your two masters are what it needs. ording to my calctions, in about half an hour, your two masters will bepletely absorbed by the World Tree. What do you want to do? Will you go to the Elven Kingdom to save your masters or stay here to protect your family?¡± Frigga¡¯s words were calm, but the cruelty contained within them was like the cold winds of winter, making one shudder. Frigga was King Landhar III. After failing the previouspetition with Watson, he carefully reflected and discovered Watson¡¯s weakness. Watson was very strong. With the fusion system, it was almost impossible to defeat him in a head-on confrontation. Even if he joined forces with the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom, it would only give Watson pressure, and the chances of victory were not high. However, Watson had a weakness¡ªhis family and friends. ¡°If you were like me, a cold and heartless person, I would not be able to do anything to you, no matter what! Unfortunately, that kind of uncaring affection for your family and friends is your greatest weakness. As long as I control the people around you, you willpromise, no matter how strong you are.¡± Frigga¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness. In the past, she had been called a maniptive king. Understanding his opponents¡¯ weaknesses was her most powerful weapon. She would force Watson into a corner. He would need to choose to stay there or save his masters. If he stayed there, Watson might be able to resolve the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation¡¯s joint attack, but Antonio and Reid would die. That would make Watson regret it for the rest of his life. If he chose to save Antonio and Reid, Mount Creation might be breached without his help. No matter what choice he made, Watson could not do both. No matter who he lost, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Thest time he fought with Watson, it was just a small test. At that time, it was all part of her n. Watson bit his lip. He could not answer immediately. No matter who he chose, they were the people closest to him. He could not make a choice. At that moment, he was forced into a desperate situation. shback to when Watson had fused King Landhar III. ¡°I¡¯m finally out of the barrier. Watson should be happy to have dealt with me. Let him be happy for a while. He only has a few days left to be happy anyway!¡± Frigga was stretching outside the barrier, her eyes sparkling. One of her red hairs had turned into a snake, speaking in humannguage. ¡°It seems like you have an idea of our next n. Where are we going next?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the Winter Nation.¡± ¡°The Winter Nation? Now that the Holy Dragon Kingdom is at war with the Elven Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to go to the Elven Kingdom?¡± The Primordial Demoness, who had entrusted her hair to Frigga, sounded puzzled. Then Frigga revealed an enigmatic smile, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the Elven Kingdom is at war with the Holy Dragon Kingdom that we don¡¯t need to care about them. We need to pull the Winter Nation into the war. They have been watching the battle from the sidelines. Therger the war, the more benefits we can get, right?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Winter Nation to help them. Watson is now the leader of the dragons, and the Winter Nation has their of the Dark Dragon King. If they know that we¡¯re going to attack Mount Creation, the Dark Dragon King will destroy the Winter Nation army even before they leave their kingdom.¡± As he spoke, Frigga flew toward the Winter Nation. ¡­ At the Winter Nation¡­ ¡°Waaa¡­¡± The Dark Dragon King spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt on one knee, looking at the red-haired girl in disbelief. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± The Dark Dragon King could not believe that he would lose to an unknown girl. Watson had bestowed him with great powers when he was on the Divine Dragon Star, and he had advanced to the dragon god-tier. He had advanced into a Dark Divine Dragon. It had the ability to plunge an entire kingdom into the darkness with a single thought. The divine kingdom that he controlled could freeze everything and return everything to darkness and silence. However, he had just cast the Dark Divine Kingdom on the red-haired girl in front of him. Before the darkness could sweep over the girl, she reached out with a finger and shattered it. Then, the girl conveniently pointed at him. He felt like his body was overwhelmed by surging fear. An intense fear that he did not know numbed his nerves, making him unable to continue his attack. At that moment, the red-haired girl did not intend to answer his question. Instead, she turned to face the Winter Nation¡¯s empress, who was not far away. ¡°Empress Gustav, I have helped you solve the problem with the Dark Dragon King. I can also control them so that you can always use the dragons¡¯ power. But you need to help me with a small favor.¡± ¡°Of course, King Landhar III, no, I should call you Lady Frigga now! You have done so much for the Winter Nation. It is only right for me to repay you. After all, the Winter Nation and the Holy Dragon Kingdom have always been allies.¡± A smile appeared on Empress Gustav¡¯s face, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. It was as if she was sad that King Landhar III had be a woman. Chapter 602 - The Winter Nations Past

Chapter 602: The Winter Nation¡¯s Past

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the eyes of outsiders, the Winter Nation had always coveted the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯snds; it was as if they were at odds with the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even if the Elven Kingdom wanted to attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom, they would first have to ally with the Winter Nation, but that was only on the surface. Empress Gustav had an excellent rtionship with King Landhar III in secret. The rtionship between the two could be traced back to a few decades ago. When she was young, she was not the first sessor of the Winter Nation. King Landhar III had helped her ascend to her throne. That was a secret between the two. Even in the Winter Nation, very few people knew about that. After bing an ally of the Elven Kingdom, the Winter Nation did not attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Elven Kingdom must have thought the Winter Nation wanted to betray their trust and attack after both sides had suffered heavy losses. Only Empress Gustav knew that that was not the case. What she had done before was just an act. ¡°It is your freedom to call me as you wish. I have no choice but to be like this. I believe that this situation will notst for long. As long as I get that thing from Watson, that world will be under my control.¡± Frigga could see the deepest part of Empress Gustav¡¯s heart. She raised her hand and caressed Empress Gustav¡¯s hair. Her body immediately trembled, and a faint blush appeared on her face. ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than twenty years since Ist went to the Winter Nation. At that time, the previous Winter Nation king summoned the leaders of other kingdoms and signed a meeting against Sword Saint Reid so that no army could use him. I went there with my father. How has time flown.¡± There was once a young boy and a young girl in that world. The boy and the girl were the heirs of two kingdoms. They had no intention ofpeting for the throne, but the circumstances they were in had forced them to fight. If they did not fight, they would lose everything they had. If they did not fight, they would die. Compared to the girl, the boy was in a better situation. He made suggestions based on the girl¡¯s situation. After the girl ascended the throne, the boy also gained her support. That happened before King Landhar III met Avril. ¡°Frigga, when your wish is fulfilled, I will give you my throne. The Winter Nation would have been yours anyway. I heard that you resurrected Avril not long ago. I would like to ask her...¡± Empress Gustav said nervously. She would never forget what happened in that kingdom back then. At that time, she was the youngest princess in her kingdom. Her eldest sister was the next in line for the heir, and she controlled nearly half of the ministers in the imperial court. She also had an assassination team under hermand. In addition, her eldest sister was domineering and often bullied her, but the people around her turned a blind eye to it. For a long time, that caused her to feel that her life was gloomy. Fortunately, King Landhar III appeared at that moment. She could still recall King Landhar III¡¯s immature appearance when he came with King Landhar II. Perhaps she felt like she had the same temperament as King Landhar III, or perhaps they were of the same age. She and King Landhar III soon became friends. With King Landhar¡¯s help, she quickly walked out of her eldest sister¡¯s oppression. Then, King Landhar III coerced the leadership of the assassination force under her eldest sister¡¯smand. Then, he poisoned her ministers, forcing them to hate each other. Finally, he made her eldest sister make a fool of herself in front of the leaders of different kingdoms, which caused the previous empress to remove her from the line to her throne. A nostalgic look appeared in Empress Gustav¡¯s eyes as she recalled those. From the first time she saw King Landhar III, she knew that the young man was a natural overlord, destined to dominate the world in the future. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed. King Landhar III had be the overlord of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, and she had also be Empress Gustav. The two seemed to have never interacted. Thanks to Watson, King Landhar III had elerated his n to annex the world. Even though it seemed like King Landhar III had met with some trouble because of Watson, she believed that he would be able to get through it easily, just like how King Landhar III had helped her get through the crisis when he had nothing. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. How long are you going to ignore me?¡± The Dark Dragon King¡¯s suppressed voice came from the side, interrupting Empress Gustav¡¯s thoughts. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the Dark Dragon King stood up from where he was. His face was hidden under the ck cloak, but his angry eyes pierced through the shadow. His gazended on Frigga. It was fine if he was defeated, but Queen Gustav and Frigga had acted so intimately. Seeing that made him want to vomit. The sight of a woman in her thirties with a young girl in her twenties was simply indescribable. In addition, he was famous for his violent temper. He could no longer endure it. At that moment, he bit his lips as he spoke, using the pain to dispel the waves of fear that rose in his body. ¡°Starlight-tier move, Silent Aria of Darkness. Die!¡± With a roar, the Dark Dragon King¡¯s body suddenly expanded and changed into his dragon form. A huge ck dragon covered the sky, and the stars were swallowed by the scales on the ck dragon¡¯s body. It was difficult to describe how big that ck dragon was. Its eyes were like the sun and moon in the sky. After the Dark Dragon King revealed its true form, it opened its gigantic mouth, and pitch-ck dragon breath shot out of it. The ck dragon¡¯s breath covered the entire Winter Nation. Wherever it passed, thend was sealed by ck ice and then turned into ck ashes with a gentle breeze. Everything shattered in the darkness and returned to silence. Just as the dragon¡¯s breath covered the ground and was about tond on top of Frigga¡¯s head, she suddenly opened her arms, and her body also expanded. Her body expanded thousands of times in the blink of an eye and became as big as the Dark Dragon King¡¯s body. Frigga¡¯s arms grabbed the Dark Dragon King¡¯s wings and pulled hard. The Dark Dragon King¡¯s wings were immediately torn apart, and pitch-ck blood spilled all over the ground. Then, the red hair on Frigga¡¯s head twisted and changed its shape, turning into snake heads that coiled around the Dark Dragon King¡¯s body in the air. Those snake heads glowed with different divine powers. There was a divine power that symbolized storms and navigation, scarlet battle power, and power that represented light. It was hard to imagine how many types of divine powers Frigga¡¯s body contained. The divine powers stacked and crashed into the Dark Dragon King¡¯s body, causing him to wail in pain. His huge body fell, crushing several mountains. An enormous crater was left on the ground. Frigga¡¯s body shrank from the size of a giant, and she stood on the Dark Dragon King¡¯s body. Her head was tilted upward at a forty-five-degree angle, and she put her hands behind her back. ¡°You¡¯ve only been promoted to the starlight tier by Watson. Do you really think you¡¯re that powerful? If the one standing here were Nidhogg, the Dragon King of Despair, who was known as the strongest among the dragons, I would be a little scared. As for you, you¡¯re just a small fry. After all, I have eight parts of starlight-tier power simr to yours in my body.¡± After a moment of intense battle, the Winter Nation calmed, leaving only the cold wind blowing in the ins. Chapter 603 - Antonio and Vivian

Chapter 603: Antonio and Vivian

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That happened half a day after Frigga subdued the Dark Dragon King and before Watson left the fortress city with Delta and Nia. ¡°Antonio, I smell a strong scent of blood and burning in the air. Something terrible seems to have happened. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell Watson about using to the Forest of Eternity?¡± Reid pushed the thick bushes away with his hand, twitched his nose, and frowned. ¡°Reid, you¡¯re so long-winded. I¡¯m more than 400 years old, but I¡¯m not as long-winded as you. I will tell Watson if I run into trouble that I can¡¯t solve. As the Sword Saint, you used to be confident in solving any problems, but now you¡¯re so reluctant. Are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, go home. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Antonio sneered, and colorful lines appeared around him. Those lines contained the power of different magical sources, easily cutting through the bushes. Reid snorted, ¡°Me? Afraid? Antonio, are you kidding? My weapon is the Throne of Commandment, which is stronger than your weapon. I¡¯m also stronger than you. I¡¯m asking if you want to tell Watson that you¡¯re afraid of dragging me back. After all, I don¡¯t have the time to care about you if you¡¯re really in danger.¡± ¡°You think so? If you are in danger, I will not help you.¡± Antonio did not want to be outdone. On the surface, the two of them were bickering, but their eyes were erratic as they watched everything around them. They were extremely nervous. ¡°There seems to be movement ahead.¡± Suddenly, Reid said Antonio noticed something and rushed forward. The Fusion Thread of the Dual God cut a few charred trees in front of him into pieces. Then, a t ground was revealed, and a girl was tied up in shackles by a dried well. Her eyes were full of worry. ¡°Vivian!¡± Antonio¡¯s face was full of excitement. He wanted to rush forward. ¡°Be careful!¡± At that moment, the girl named Vivian eximed. A thick, long red python appeared out of thin air and bit Antonio¡¯s neck. Antonio¡¯s attention was on Vivian, but as the greatest mage in the kingdom, his reaction was not weak. He subconsciously summoned the Fusion Thread of the Dual God around him. The dense lines twisted to form a rigid shield in front of the python¡¯s mouth. With a muffled sound, the shield caved in. Antonio was pushed a few steps backward by the powerful force. With a grunt, the red python flew outward. It shrank back to the side of a red-haired girl. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± Antonio gritted his teeth, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Let Vivian go.¡± ¡°I can let her go, but it depends on whether you can defeat me. If you can defeat me, she will be safe. If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯m sorry.¡± The red-haired girl was smiling. ¡°Then you can go to hell.¡± The one who said that was not Antonio but Reid. Before he finished speaking, Reid had already pointed upward, and a huge throne fell from the sky. ¡°Commandment.¡± An invisible wave spread out from the sky. That wave contained the ability to seal everything. It swept over the red-haired girl¡¯s body. The red-haired girl¡¯s hair, which had initially turned into a red python, immediately softened and returned to the shape of ordinary hair. ¡°Throne of Commandment. I didn¡¯t expect Watson to give it to you after taking that from me. I like that weapon. Since I saw it here, I¡¯ll take back what belonged to me.¡± Tilting her head, the red-haired girl, Frigga, licked her delicate lips and raised a finger. ¡°The Kingdom of Shadows!¡± Ayer of ck shadows covered the earth. Countless sticky arms stretched out from the shadows. Those arms wrapped around the Throne of Commandment. Then, it wrapped around Reid, Antonio, and Vivian too. Reid and Antonio were fine. The former¡¯s body emitted a sharp sword aura and cut off the shadow¡¯s arm, while thetter controlled the Fusion Thread of the Dual God to fuse the arms easily. Only Vivian, with her body bound in shackles, could not resist being wrapped and pulled down by the shadow¡¯s arms. She could not even make a sound. ¡°Why are you still able to release your power under the Throne of Commandment¡¯s seal? And you said that that throne was originally given to you. Are you King Landhar III?¡± Reid¡¯s expression changed, and Frigga began to exin indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am King Landhar III. But now, my name is Frigga. After you obtained the Throne of Commandment, you must not have studied its abilities carefully. The throne can seal all the power within its range. The prerequisite is that that range must be within the throne¡¯s ruling area. ¡°In the past, I was able to seal the power of the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom with that throne. That¡¯s because I am the king. As a Sword Saint, you can¡¯t evenpare to me, so how much can you seal?¡± That was why she chose to fight in the Elven forest. Frigga was very clear about Antonio and Reid¡¯s strengths and also knew how to deal with them. Reid gritted his teeth. Just as King Landhar III had said, the Throne of Commandment could only be used to its fullest when it was located in its kingdom. That did not mean that its sealing ability was ineffective in the kingdom. However, it should not have been useful against Frigga because she emitted an evil aura. That aura made Reid shudder. He was a diamond-tier elite, and with a peak starlight-tier item given to him by Watson, he could fight even against a god. Atst, Frigga was able to make him feel pressured, proving that the other party¡¯s strength was at least at the starlight tier, and it was not just any ordinary starlight. ¡°King Landhar III, I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t give up after being defeated by Watson. You turned into a woman and made aeback! But I¡¯d advise you to stop. Last time, Watson decided to let you go, and this time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. ¡°Watson let me go? He doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to do that! I lost to Watson because I wanted to see if the thing on his body was as powerful as I thought. Now that I¡¯ve verified it, I¡¯ll take it away soon enough. As for you, you¡¯re nothing. You can watch as I string him along.¡± Antonio¡¯s tone was calm, but it was filled with confidence. ¡°You¡¯re boasting so shamelessly.¡± Antonio was furious when he heard her words. The fusion threads around him flew out and wound around Frigga. At the same time, ten different-colored magical fountains appeared above his head. They symbolized the ten different elements that the world possessed. The ten fountains of magic were as big as the sun. The moment they appeared, a powerful force swept in all directions. The Kingdom of Shadows that Frigg had summoned was immediately torn apart, and the earth was shattered and sank for several meters. The six fundamental elements¡ªearth, fire, water, light, and darkness¡ªwere part of that. They shattered the earth and the torrential river, and the mes were swept up by the storm and spread to the sky. Light and darkness continued to cycle, covering the Forest of Eternity alternately. The life source revived the scorched world trees on the ground and grew upward, turning into a giant cage to protect Vivian. The source of chaos-elemental magic turned into ayer of green-gray clouds that covered the top of Frigga¡¯s head. The source of death-elemental magic summoned a massive skeleton from the ground and reached its bony hand to grab Frigga¡¯s leg. Finally, it was the Yin-elemental magic fountain. The air was filled with formless and distorted emotions. They entered Frigga¡¯s body, causing azy look to appear on her face. Her hands, which were raised to resist, drooped powerlessly. The Yin-elemental magic fountain possessed the ability to control emotions, especially pride, anger, and the other great sins. At that moment, Antonio was controlling gluttony. Arge amount ofziness entered Frigga¡¯s body, causing her body to be sluggish.. No matter how powerful she was, she could not use her power. Chapter 604 - The Luckiest Thing

Chapter 604: The Luckiest Thing

¡°Die!¡± In the process of casting the Fusion Thread of the Dual God, the crown that symbolized the arcane throne appeared above Antonio¡¯s head. His robe made of magical elements swayed in the wind, and his furious expression looked as if an archmage was venting his anger on the world. Ten fountains of magical power revolved around his head, and ten different forces shot in all directions. The ground where the entire Forest of Eternity was located kept sinking, and the ground¡¯s surface was vaporized before it could even break into pieces. The Elven Kingdom was covered in different colors of light as it fell apart. That terrifying power was no less than ten divine kingdoms descending simultaneously, and Frigga was at the center of the power. The flesh on her body was torn apart, and the blood floated in the air before quickly evaporating. With a pained expression, Frigga¡¯s lips turned pale, and she screamed in pain. Antonio¡¯s face lit with joy, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. He realized that it was a trap when Frigga called him over, and he was worried that Frigga would use some tricks. However, Frigg was easily subdued without any tricks, and he had even set up a trap with that strength. Was he asking for trouble? As if sensing his confusion, another girl who looked like Frigga appeared beside her, who was screaming in the air. She winked at Antonio. ¡°Are you wondering why there are two of us? Take a good look at the person you attacked. ¡± Antonio looked carefully and found that the person who looked like Frigga had ayer of illusory light on her body. Her appearance was changing from Frigga¡¯s to Vivian¡¯s. The woman closed her eyes in pain, and her body was stained with blood. Frigga, who was in the cage used to protect Vivian, had moved and got into it. ¡°When did the exchange take ce?¡± Antonio¡¯s face paled. He roared like a beast and rushed in Vivian¡¯s direction. Her appearance broke his heart. The guilt in his heart grew when he realized that he had mistaken Vivian for someone else and that he had almost killed her. ¡°You knew that it was a trap for you toe here, and you were worried that others would know, so you only came here with Reid. How arrogant! Then, you can¡¯t even distinguish between Vivian and my illusion. Howzy! Finally, you can¡¯t do anything even as your belovedy there dying. You must be angry!¡± Antonio¡¯s body shook, and his bloodshot eyes red at her. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Holding Vivian in his arms, Antonio canceled the ten magical fountains above his head and left the life source magical fountains alone. He injected arge amount of life force into Vivian¡¯s body and dispelled the other elements. The process was rtively slow. After all, Antonio had gone all-out to defeat Frigga, which resulted in a huge amount of magic elements invading Vivian¡¯s body. The massive amount of magic power had almost destroyed Vivian¡¯s body, including her soul. No matter how much life energy Antonio injected into her, it was useless. That discovery made Antonio despair. Life energy contained the power of resurrection. Even if Vivian died, she could be resurrected. However, the source of power that he had used contained the death element. The characteristic of the death-elemental magic source was that people could die immediately and could not be resurrected. The result of the twopletely different powers was that Vivian would not die, but she could not be resurrected after she died either. Vivian slowly opened her eyes and stared at the handsome tinum-haired man in front of her. She subconsciously reached her right hand outward as if she wanted to touch Antonio¡¯s cheek. He immediately grabbed her hand and put it on his face. Antonio forced an ugly smile when he felt her cold touch. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m here.¡± Vivian¡¯s palm was cold, and her body was also full of scars. She was still as beautiful as she was 400 years ago, but there were a lot of changes in her appearance. As he thought of Vivian¡¯s suffering over the past 400 years, Antonio felt a pang of sadness. He was a respected mage in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but Vivian had be a sinner in the Elven Kingdom because she helped him steal the water from the Spring of Life. Before that, he suppressed his feelings to protect the Holy Dragon Kingdom. No matter the reason, he had wronged the woman in front of him. He did not expect to hurt Vivian again. ¡°Antonio, do you remember the agreement I made with you? If you can¡¯t keep the agreement, you have toe to the Forest of Eternity to see me. Fortunately, you still remember our agreement. It¡¯s great that you have kept it.¡± Gently caressing Antonio¡¯s face, Vivian felt the warmth from his face. The corner of her mouth curled as she smiled. ¡°It has been more than 400 years. I thought you had be an old man. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young! But your expression is too bitter. Isn¡¯t it good to be a little happy when you see me?¡± I¡¯m very happy. That¡¯s an ideal expression.¡± Antonio¡¯s lips trembled, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He never thought that he would face such a situation after he decided to go to the Forest of Eternity. He had thought about that. He reasoned that if he did not see Vivian for more than 400 years, she would me him for arriving sote, or she would ignore him, or she would simply no longer like him. He could ept all of those. The only thing he could not ept was her death. ¡°Why are you still crying? You¡¯re like a child. You¡¯re already so old. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± The smile on Vivian¡¯s face became gentler, the palm on Antonio¡¯s face drooped powerlessly, and his empty eyes looked at the sky. ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve been dressing carefully every day in the Forest of Eternity because I didn¡¯t know when you woulde. That¡¯s 365 a year for 400 years, and that¡¯s 146,000 days. You¡¯re finally here! I also fantasize about what would happen after seeing you. The Elven King will definitely not let me go, but I don¡¯t care anymore. For you, I can give up my identity as an elf. We can find a quiet ce to give birth to an elven baby, a boy or a girl. A boy like you, a girl like me.¡± Halfway through her words, Vivian began to cough violently. Blood seeped from the corner of her mouth and dripped to the ground, leaving a touch of shocking red. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll bring you to my discipleter! You must not have known that I recently took in an amazing young man. His name is Watson. He is the most outstanding person I have seen in 400 years. It was because I met him that I made up my mind to find you. At the moment, I don¡¯t have any ideas to treat your injury, but he can certainly do it.¡± ¡°Watson must be amazing. It¡¯s great that you have an outstanding disciple to apany you when I¡¯m not around.¡± Vivian¡¯s voice became lighter, and the light in her eyes gradually disappeared. Her eyes finally turned to the sky, where a goshawk was rapidly flying across the sky. ¡°But it would be even better if the person apanying you was me. For a time, I envied the birds in the sky. Even though they do not have great power, they look so free. As long as they spread their wings, they can fly anywhere. Unlike me, I was born as the guardian of the Moon Well. If only I were not an elf or a guardian. I hope I can be a human like you in my next life! You have to live a happy life in the future, Antonio. Meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life.¡± Vivian leaned into Antonio¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and took herst breath. Chapter 605 - A Duel Between Brothers

Chapter 605: A Duel Between Brothers

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°No!¡± As he held the body of his beloved, Antonio roared into the sky. Memories of Vivian shed through his mind. ¡°My name is Vivian, the guardian of the forest. You are a despicable thief. If you want to drink from the spring of life, you must promise me one thing. You must protect the Elven Kingdom in the future. If you can¡¯t, I would rather destroy the Spring of Life than let you have it.¡± ¡°Why do you alwayse back wounded every time you go out to fight? Can you stop fighting? Is it essential to expand your territory? Instead of expanding your territory, it¡¯s better to find a kingdom that already exists and live in peace. Is there a difference between the Elven Kingdom and the Human Kingdom?¡± ¡°Antonio, are you leaving? I want to make a new agreement with you. One day, if you can¡¯t keep the agreement to protect the Elven Kingdom, you have toe to see me. As long as youe, you can take me anywhere.¡± ¡°I can be anywhere, as long as it¡¯s where you are.¡± Vivian had expressed her feelings more than 400 years ago, which had not changed over the years. In the past, he had used the Holy Dragon Kingdom as an excuse to think that he had eternal life and that Vivian had a long time to live. So, he had neglected what was important to him. He could take Vivian anywhere, but Vivian was no longer there. ¡°Antonio¡­¡± Reid reached out his hand tofort his friend, but his words turned into a sigh. As Antonio¡¯s good friend, he knew how his friend felt about Vivian. When they were in the royal city, the two of them often drank together. Every time they drank, there were a few times Antonio cried out Vivian¡¯s name while holding a barrel of wine. The sadness on his face made Reid¡¯s heart ache. Since then, he had been drinking with Antonio more. He wanted to drink, and he hoped that his old friend could use alcohol to numb his heartache. He knew Antonio, so he understood how Vivian¡¯s death would affect Antonio. Frigga had somehow emerged from Antonio¡¯s cage, made of life energy. She looked on coldly and said, ¡°Antonio, how does it feel to have your beloved die in front of you?¡± Her tone was like an audience member ready to leave after a wonderful performance. For her, Vivian¡¯s death was only a part of the drama, and she could not be moved. ¡°I want you to die!¡± Antonio forced each word out of his mouth. He put Vivian¡¯s body on the ground, and a scarlet me burned on her body. The me contained the smell of blood and the light of the soul. Antonio was burning his own life. His tier was rising from the diamond tier to the starlight tier. He had taken the water from the Spring of Life and the Blessings of the Gods and Demons. Not only did he have infinite life, but he had also be young again. He no longer had an unlimited life span. ¡°Antonio, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Stop it.¡± Reid reached out to touch Antonio¡¯s body but was repelled by the powerful, burning blood-red energy on Antonio¡¯s body. ¡°Reid, don¡¯t worry about me. This has nothing to do with you. Leave now and go find Watson. Tell him that I won¡¯t be able to apany him anymore.¡± ¡°Leave? It¡¯s toote for that now.¡± Frigga reached out and curled her red hair behind her ear. There was a hint of mockery in her smile. ¡°Antonio, why do you think I let Vivian die in front of you? Your emotions have gone through waves of pride, gluttony, and anger, and now it¡¯s fixed on anger. The power of emotionses from the Yin-elemental magic source. You may not know that, but Watson created that power source when I induced it. ¡°No one is better at the power of emotions than the Primordial Demoness. Just now, you used the peak starlight-tier weapon in your hand to release yin-elemental power. It¡¯s not easy for me to control you! It¡¯s different now. You have been blinded by anger. Even if I state my n now, you can¡¯t control your anger, can you?¡± Antonio took a deep breath, and his expression did not change. Frigga was right. After Vivian¡¯s death, he was filled with anger. It was useless even if he told himself not to be angry or he would fall into her trap. Sometimes, one could not control their emotions. ¡°I liked the previous scene when your beloved died. I want to see a more exciting drama¡ªa duel between brothers! As the two main actors, Reid and Antonio, you must not let me down.¡± Frigga pped her hands, and Antonio raised his right hand. The Fusion Thread of the Dual God contained terrifying power and flew out with a whistling sound. However, the target was not Frigga but Reid. Antonio was controlled by his emotions due to his anger. So, Frigga had directed his anger toward Reid, causing him to have no choice but to attack Reid. ¡°Reid, hurry up and leave. I am about to lose control¡­¡± ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s toote for me to leave now.¡± Reid raised his hand, and a brilliant divine Kingdom of the Sword appeared. It collided with the Fusion Thread of the Dual God, and the intense vibration destroyed arge piece ofnd in the Forest of Eternity. Cracks appeared in the air. If it were not for Watson fusing many high-tier magical sources, causing the energy contained in the world to be several times stronger than before, and the ability to withstand it to be stronger, that collision would have shattered the space. Reid nced at Frigga, who was eyeing him covetously as he spoke. ¡°King Landhar III, as the kingdom¡¯s Sword Saint, I am a pir of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Over the years, I have contributed a lot to the kingdom. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to treat us like that?¡± ¡°Yes, the two of you have contributed a lot, so I have decided to give you a dignified death! The future Holy Dragon Kingdom doesn¡¯t need Watson, so naturally, it doesn¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°Reid, don¡¯t you always im that your strength is greater than mine, and that the weapons you obtained from Watson are far superior to mine? Hurry up and defeat me, and then run away.¡± ¡°I was just jealous. I¡¯ll be frank. I¡¯ve always been jealous of you getting to know Watson as his master earlier. I¡¯m clearly stronger than you, but that child looks at you with more respect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Why are you saying that now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy too. Why are you the one being controlled? I don¡¯t know magic, so I can¡¯t even contact Watson! But this is an excellent opportunity. Let¡¯s decide who wins and who loses. We haven¡¯t fought head-on for a long time after Watson gave us powerful weapons.¡± Reid and Antonio mocked each other. The mes from their own lives burned on their bodies and collided with each other. The violent explosion and the light drowned everything else. After about half an hour, Frigga looked at the ground under her feet, which was riddled with holes and smoke. She clicked her tongue. ¡®If I didn¡¯t set up a trap in advance, it would be very difficult to face those two guys head-on, even if I had the strength of a starlight-tier elite! As expected of the most powerful mage and the strongest person in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, I have to show you some respect. Next, it¡¯s time to retrieve the weapons.¡± She waved her hand, and a colorful ray and a huge throne appeared from the ground and floated into her hand. Holding the two artifacts, he shook his hair. The red hair turned into a long python and bit the ground in the Forest of Eternity. The forest immediately made a sound like a wounded beast. It squirmed and grew, revealing the World Tree. It bound Reid, Antonio, and Vivian, who was lying on the ground on the verge of death. Then, Frigga muttered, ¡°There¡¯s only one ce left to go..¡± She took the two artifacts and left the forest. Chapter 606 - The End Of The Plan

Chapter 606: The End Of The n

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Holy Dragon Kingdom, where the original fortress city was located. A group of elves, led by a few older men, ate meat around the golden river and enjoyed the sun fruit wine. The atmosphere was quite warm. The Forest Dragon King, Rita, and Nia stood together to monitor them. ¡°Miss Nia, Young Master Watson has left for half a day and hasn¡¯t returned. I¡¯m not worried about his safety, but there¡¯s no need for us to stay here to watch over the elves! In my opinion, Young Master Watson is too merciful. If we want to deal with those elves, he doesn¡¯t need to do it himself. We could have settled it for him.¡± Rita spoke to Nia in a very polite tone. The dragons were a proud race that only treated the strong with courtesy. There was no doubt that Nia was a strong warrior, even if she did not deliberately spread her aura. The King of Angels¡¯ powerful aura was still yet to be revealed. Rita was in the same tier as the Dragon God, so she could feel it more clearly. That powerful aura made her heart tremble. ¡°If possible, I would like to follow Young Master Watson to Mount Creation. I heard that Mount Creation is Young Master Watson¡¯s hometown. I haven¡¯t seen it yet,¡± Ritained softly. ¡°Master has his reasons for arranging for us to be here. Don¡¯t question his decision. If we don¡¯t stay here, perhaps something unexpected might happen. For example, right now, someone is spying on us from a ce not far away,¡± Nia replied expressionlessly, and her words caused Rita¡¯s expression to change. ¡°Who¡¯s spying on us?¡± She did not sense anything. If what Nia said was true, then that was not an ordinary person. ¡°It is as I expected of a god¡¯s reincarnation. Your senses are sharp, indeed. I hid so well, but you still discovered me.¡± Laughter rang out as Frigga¡¯s figure appeared in midair. ¡°Who are you?¡± Even the drinking elves had also noticed Frigga. One of the elves raised his head drunkenly while holding a ss of sun-fruit wine. Before he could see Frigga¡¯s face clearly, his head exploded, and his headless body fell to the ground. That scene scared the elves, but many got up in anger. ¡°B*stard, how dare you hurt ourpatriots?¡± ¡°How disrespectful! That is the embodiment of pride. Proud people should be punished.¡± Frigga¡¯s expression was calm. The elves¡¯ heads exploded, one by one, turning into headless corpses before their bodies fell to the ground. The surroundings instantly became silent, and elves were fearful. They did not see Frigga make a move, but theirpanions had died. It was as if an invisible bomb had been ced in theirpanions¡¯ heads. Such an unknown attack was terrifying. Only the elven Elders stood up and frowned at Frigga. Pagani pushed his sses and said, ¡°Are you from the Holy Dragon Kingdom? Watson had lied when he agreed to join the Elven Kingdom. His real goal was to lure His Majesty away so that you could attack us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re half right. I¡¯m from the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but I have nothing to do with Watson.¡± ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯re not our friend. If you don¡¯t have any other aplices, you can die here.¡± Elder Landon, who had a short temper like Pagani, snorted coldly. Then, he transformed into a nine-headed python. He opened his huge mouth and spat out thick mes or poisonous fog. Previously, when he had transformed into a nine-headed python and wreaked havoc in the fortress city, the sea folks and the Deep-sea Behemoth Submarine could not do anything to him. It was Watson who had subdued him. At that moment, he had once again revealed the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python¡¯s true form. After the previous battle, he had spent the past few days refining that magical beast¡¯s body, making it even stronger. After Landon had cast the transformation spell, the elves felt at ease. With the protection of a diamond-tier elder, it looked like the red-haired girl would be killed instantly. When Landon transformed into the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python, the nine gigantic snake heads shot different attributes of power from different directions. However, Frigga was calm when she spat out that word. ¡°Commandment.¡± The power wrapped around the nine snake heads immediately disappeared. It was not only the energy, but even the Nine-headed Heaven-devouring Python had vanished. It returned to Landon¡¯s original body and stood there nkly. Obviously, he did not understand why his attack had failed for no reason. Frigga opened her hand and held the Throne of Commandment in her hand¡ªall of Landon¡¯s abilities were sealed. ¡°God King¡¯s Army!¡± Immediately after that, Frigga summoned the army that came with the Throne of Commandment. More than a hundred soldiers with spears made of starlight and emitting the power of a starlight-tier elite appeared in front of Landon. They immediately shattered Landon¡¯s body into pieces. ¡°Elder Landon lost the fight?¡± With the protection of the Spring of Life, the elves were not worried that Elder Landon would die. They were only shocked by Frigga¡¯s powerful strength. At the same time, another exmation sounded. ¡°That is the Throne of Commandment. Isn¡¯t that the weapon that Master gave to Sword Saint Reid? How is it here?¡± Nia eximed. Her shocked and doubtful eyes roamed around the throne. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ve dealt with Reid. It¡¯s your turn now. It¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡°Stop boasting.¡± Rita snorted coldly and spread her dragon wings to fly into the air. A massive sword as thick as the World Tree immediately appeared and fell on Frigga¡¯s head with a rub of her hands. The red-haired girl said that she would deal with them. Was she joking? She was the King of Angels; no one could defeat her. That World Tree Sword was one of the godly skills that Rita had mastered after she had upgraded to the Dragon God tier. It was an attack on the starlight tier. Even if they were both starlight-tier elites, their bodies would be shattered if they fought head-on. However, when the huge World Tree-like dended on Frigga¡¯s body, she was not injured at all. The rolling sound waves from the collision between the de and Frigga¡¯s body turned into a hurricane that blew in all directions. Many elves were blown away. Ayer of colorful lines appeared on Frigga¡¯s body. It was those lines that blocked Rita¡¯s attack. ¡°I have already defeated one of the starlight-tier dragons. It is not difficult for me to beat you. However, your opponents are those elves! And here is the Fusion Thread of the Dual God!¡± Frigga waved her hand, and the colorful fusion threads that were floating around him immediately flew out. Itnded on every elf, including the elven Elders. The fusion threads connected the bodies of 100,000 elves. The expression on their faces changed from anger to dullness. They followed Frigga¡¯s movements like a marite. Turning others into puppets and giving them the power of a crowned mage was one of the Fusion Thread of the Dual God¡¯s abilities. When the fusion threads were in Antonio¡¯s hands, they did not have such an effect. At that time, all the elves in the Elven Kingdom had died. She had destroyed the Elven Kingdom and captured Vivian, and at that moment, she was using two peak starlight-tier artifacts to attack the elven army. Everything was within her n. The elves, connected by the fusion threads, opened their legs stiffly and rushed toward Rita, who was floating in the air. The elves cast transformation spells and turned into powerful magical beasts. Their bodies lit up with different light colors at the same time. For a moment, it was as if clusters of stars of different sizes appeared in the sky and converged in Rita¡¯s direction. The beautiful lights contained terrifying power. Once those lights exploded, the shockwaves produced would be no less than an impact from a divine kingdom. Even someone as powerful as Rita would change their expression when faced with so many light balls.. As a Divine Nature Dragon, her strengthy in the fact that she could recover quickly after being injured¡ªdefense was not her strong point. Chapter 607 - A Way To Save Everyone

Chapter 607: A Way To Save Everyone

¡°Molecr Deceleration.¡± While Rita was at a loss, Nia flew into the air and revealed her true form. Her angel wings blotted out the sun, and the crown on her head shone. Ayer of ice spread around her body. The elven army immediately stopped and froze in the air. ¡°Thank you, Miss Nia.¡± Rita sighed in relief before she quickly sped up and flew to Nia¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Even though her words sounded rxed, Nia¡¯s expression was solemn. At the same time, she could not endure the freezing of 100,000 mages. At that moment, the power in her body was rapidly depleting. ¡°Molecr deceleration is the power in the angel race chess pieces. She is probably a sovereign-tier god-king elite before she reincarnated. You have to be careful.¡± One of Frigga¡¯s hair turned into a snake¡¯s head as she spoke in a neutral voice. ¡°I know. The power to freeze 100,000 elves in one go is even more powerful than when she was fighting Watson! Those 100,000 elves are still useful to me. Primordial Demoness, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stop Nia for a while. You should be able to do it.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The red hair fell off Frigga¡¯s head and expanded midair, turning into a 100-meter-tall woman with several heads in different directions. Each head was covered with snake-shaped hair. The woman¡¯s body was also covered with half-opened scarlet eyes. A red light shot out from her eyes, and everything covered by the red light turned into stone. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t really used my body to move around. Reincarnated god-king, a pleasure to meet you.¡± The original Demoness, who had transformed into her real body, spoke simultaneously, with a few heads facing different directions. The ear-piercing sounds ovepped, making those who heard them feel a sharp pain in their brains. Behind her, huge gears made of light appeared behind Frigga. They shone on the frozen elves, undoing the molecr deceleration rule on them. Then, Frigga knocked on the space beside her, forming a magical array simr to a teleportation array. ¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping!¡± Nia flew close to the Primordial Demoness to confront her. Rita took the opportunity to cross them and arrived in front of Frigga. She swung her thick and long tail at Frigga, her body expanding to the size of the sky and her entire body emitting green light. Before the attack even arrived, the huge tail had already separated the clouds in the sky, and a crack appeared on the ground. ¡°You are not worthy to be my opponent.¡± Frigga did not even lift her eyelids as she shouted, ¡°God-king Army.¡± More than a hundred god-like soldiers made of stars immediately appeared in front of him. They raised their long spears and pierced through Rita, who had transformed into a Divine Nature Dragon. Each spear contained a great force that pierced through the stars. A few dark holes shot through the sky. Rita screamed in pain. The scales on her body shattered, and emerald-green blood seeped outward. The blood dripped onto the ground and turned into a long green river. That battle was like a battle between a dragon-ying warrior and a dragon in ancient times. Every time Rita twisted her body, she carried enough force to shatter the ground. The pollen that spread from the dragon¡¯s breath carried a lethal poison. It was enough to poison a diamond-tier elite instantly, but the God-king Army were starlight-tier elites, and there were many of them. With a single dragon breath, the ground within a radius of more than ten kilometers, along with the bodies of more than ten God-king Army soldiers, was corroded. The remaining God-king Army soldiers stabbed their spears into her body, causing her to be heavily injured and forced to fall to the ground. During the battle between Rita and the God-king Army, the Primordial Demoness also fought with Nia. The Primordial Demoness¡¯ main power was her emotions, and Nia was a person with weak emotions, which restrained the Primordial Demoness. She could only use the petrifying power that came with her true form. The scarlet light that contained the petrifying power streaked across the sky, and before it reached Nia, it froze in midair. Most of the eyes on the Primordial Demoness were also frozen into ice cubes. Unlike the defeated Rita, Nia had the upper hand on the battlefield. ¡°The teleportation array has been activated. Primordial Demoness, you cane back now. ¡± Frigga was prepared to expand the teleportation array. Standing at the edge of the array, she sent the 100,000 elven troops into it and then shouted at the Primordial Demoness. She knew how powerful Nia was. Even if she and the Primordial Demonessbined their effort, they might not be a match for each other. She did not want to deal with Nia. Weh she summoned the Primordial Demoness, Frigga had used the Throne of Commandment and the Fusion Thread in his hand. Hemanded them to explode in midair, and the two starlight-tier items immediately burst. The power of a peak starlight-tier explosion was indescribable. Two suns appeared in the sky, and an intense storm swept in all directions. Even Nia could not freeze such a powerful force; she could only use Molecr Deceleration to protect herself and Rita as she watched Frigga leave with the elves. ¡°Not good. Master is in danger.¡± When Frigg teleported away, Nia thought of Watson without even thinking. While using the Molecr Deceleration to form an ice shield to protect herself, she also built a teleportation array under her feet. Time returned to the present. Frigga¡¯s n ended after destroying the two peak-tier starlight items and not giving Watson a chance to take them back. She had just asked Watson a question. Would he go to the Forest of Eternity to save Antonio and Reid, or would he stay there and fight him? Watson had yet to answer him. ¡°Are you still hesitating? You should know that the longer you struggle, the more disadvantageous the situation will be. At that time, it¡¯s not only your masters, but even you won¡¯t be able to protect that ce,¡± Frigga spoke slowly. He knew that to destroy a person, he had first to destroy his heart. He had already used that method to defeat Antonio. Then, it was Watson¡¯s turn. Which would Watson choose? Watson¡¯s expression wasplicated. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He was also thinking about that question. What he wanted and what he could do about it. After thinking for a long while, he slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Master Antonio has apanied me for more than two years. He is my first teacher! Because of his attainments in magic, I advanced by leaps and bounds. He is strong, and he has taught me many principles in life. He is not only my teacher but also an elder worthy of my respect. Now that he is in great danger, I must save him. ¡°Simrly, it is the same with Master Reid. As the strongest person in the kingdom, he has taught me tirelessly. Although he often bickers with Master Antonio and likes topare the things he obtained from me with Master Antonio, he treats me well from the bottom of his heart!¡± ¡°It is as I expected¡ªWatson chose to save his masters. It is just as I guessed.¡± Frigga¡¯s face broke into a smile. Before her smile could fully bloom, Watson¡¯s next sentence followed. ¡°My two masters have been very good to me. They are my family, and everyone on Mount Creation is also my family! Because of the support of everyone here, I have had the opportunity to enter the capital and fight against the king. Then, I be the kingdom¡¯s number one genius and change that kingdom. They are equally as important to me as my family. Just now, you asked me to choose. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t choose. Whether it¡¯s my family on Mount Creation or my masters, I have to protect them well. In other words, I want them all.¡± ¡°Young Master Watson¡ª¡± When the people on the mountain heard Watson¡¯s words, they were all moved. Initially, even if Watson had chosen to save his masters, it would not have been a big deal because there were so many people on the mountain. They might not lose to Frigga. They did not expect Watson to make such a choice. Frigga¡¯s face darkened. She had asked Watson to choose to sow discord in the people¡¯s hearts. There would be some grudges in their hearts no matter what choice Watson made, even if no one said anything after that. However, Watson did not lose the people¡¯s confidence, and his actions had also improved his reputation. ¡°Watson, if you don¡¯t choose, it means that you want to give up on both. If you don¡¯t give up on your other goals for the sole and supreme goal, you won¡¯t be able to achieve your wishes! I do want to understand your reasoning. Can you clone yourself? What do you want to do?¡± Even if he had the cloning technique, Watson would not be able to save everyone. Antonio only had less than twenty minutes left. He had made sufficient preparations before carrying out his n. Using the power of the two kingdoms and the elven race chess pieces, he could guarantee that as long as Watson did not destroy Mount Creation, Frigga would be able to rush forward and kill him. Even if Watson knew the cloning technique, his clone would definitely not be as powerful as his main body. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have a cloning technique. All I can do is try my best to do what I think is right. Although I don¡¯t have a cloning technique, I do have a way to save everyone. You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m going to do soon.¡± Chapter 608 - Merging Into One

Chapter 608: Merging Into One

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Watson is just bluffing, right?¡¯ Frigga¡¯s eyes moved as she carefully observed Watson¡¯s expression. As the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s former king, she had paid too much to defeat Watson and obtain his system. That was her entire n, and she must seed. She knew that Watson had the power of fusion. At that time, even if Watson used fusion to fuse the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom, it would not be able to stop Antonio and Reid from dying because Watson needed a process to do that. He had already injected his power into the Elven Kingdom¡¯s World Tree branches that controlled Antonio and Reid. As long as she wanted it, the branches would turn into pythons and bite their throats. The power she left behind contained the Primordial Demoness¡¯ petrification ability, ensuring that the two people would be stone statues after their deaths; they would not be resurrected. As for the Winter Nation, she had also made arrangements for them. Her old acquaintance, Empress Gustav, had led a million-strong army to attack Mount Creation. The strength of those soldiers was not enough to defeat the ckmoon Knights on Mount Creation. Fortunately, Empress Gustav had promised him that he could use the supernatural evolution power to improve those soldiers. There were almost a million soldiers, and she could improve them at any time. Anyone who saw such strength would be terrified. In addition to that, she had also made a backup n. It was something she would only use if she were about to lose. However, she did not think she would lose. ¡®Watson, what exactly are you going to do?¡¯ Frigga knew she was stronger. Unless Watson gave up the lives of his two masters, there was a chance of a fight. In that case, she would temporarily give up the fight and try to sow discord between Watson and his subordinates, making Watson betray his family and friends. While she was thinking, Watson suddenly moved. He extended his right hand toward the sky and shouted those familiar words. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± .. Watson extended his right hand toward the sky, feelingplicated. It seemed like no matter what he did, he would not be able to save his two masters. Could he fuse the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom? Fusing the two kingdoms into one was feasible, indeed. Frigga did not expect him to appear in two ces simultaneously. If he could merge the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom, then that would solve the problem. If he were lucky, he could find his two masters easily after the fusion. However, Frigga could not be defeated so easily. Watson recognized the beautiful red-haired girl as King Landhar III. He had been confused when he fused King Landhar III because it was too easy. At that time, he did not care, but now he understood that King Landhar III had deliberately let him fuse so that he could escape. He did not know how King Landhar III had split himself into two people. He only knew that the king was the only person who had such great hostility toward him and would want Mount Creation to fall into such a crisis. He had thought of an excellent way to deal with his old friend. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Following his voice, a star in the sky lit up. That star was the Divine Dragon Star that Watson had previously fused. The moment it lit up, the stars appeared simultaneously in the locations of the other kingdoms in the world. The eight Divine Dragon stars, located in different parts of the world, turned into streams of light and converged toward the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They left a bright me in the sky, which could be clearly seen by everyone in the world. That scene was very shocking. Not only did it attract the attention of everyone in the world, but it also shocked everyone on Mount Creation and the Winter Nation troops, who had rushed in with an attack. Their mouths were wide open, and they were speechless. As everyone stared nkly at the eight giant meteors that streaked across the sky, the ground also changed. With a muffled sound, golden rivers surged on the ground. The rivers gathered to form a huge water column that connected heaven and earth. In the center of those columns, the faint shadow of a brilliant pce could be vaguely seen. Mount Creation had changed in response to those transformations. The initially majestic Mount Creation had be even more magnificent. It extended in all directions and was connected to thend outside. In the sky above Mount Creation, a massive bird with nine heads was circling in the sky. Its nine heads were chirping above a World Tree that was slightly smaller than Mount Creation¡¯s original World Tree, and it began to grow rapidly. That nine-headed bird and the smaller World Tree were products that Watson had obtained by fusing the Elven King with supernatural evolution power. ¡°What is that guy doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake and a tsunami. Is the world ending?¡± The ckmoon Knights were standing in the sky calmly because they believed that Watson would lead them to ovee the crisis. Meanwhile, the troops from the Winter Nation had panicked expressions on their faces. They were initially in an orderly formation, but they had long been thrown into confusion by the changes in their surroundings. Many of them could not even stand properly. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, the eight meteors in the sky had already arrived in the territory of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Dragon Pce also appeared from the golden water column that connected the sky and the earth. Transparent pipes extended outward from the Dragon Pce; they connected in all directions. With the Mount Creation, those impressive buildings that Watson had fused in the Holy Dragon Kingdom had turned into light and intertwined with each other as they began to merge. The three different buildings that represented the sky, water, and ground, respectively, merged into one. Watson put down his right hand. At that moment, everything around him was enveloped by a light, and the grandeur of that light covered the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. Everyone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom could see the colors in the sky when they raised their heads. The Dragon Pce Network, Mount Creation, and other cities in the Holy Dragon Kingdom also turned into light in a short period. For example, the City of Steel was the closest to Mount Creation, and a tower of unknown height in the city was melting. A ck dragon was hovering at the top of the tower, and in the direction of the fortress city, the nineary fortresses that Watson fused had also turned into light. In the past, whenever he went to a ce, he would fuse some things there or even fuse somendmarks that would change the terrain. Wherever he went, there would be traces of his presence. Watson¡¯s footsteps had covered more than half of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At that moment, he had connected them all. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing all the fused items in the Holy Spirit Kingdom.. You have obtained a sovereign-tier building, the Kingdom of Kings.] Chapter 609 - The Kingdom of Kings

Chapter 609: The Kingdom of Kings

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Sovereign-tier building: the Kingdom of Kings] [Abilities: Void Vault (the Kingdom of Kings contains infinite treasures that can create items that are no higher than the starlight-tier), Infinite Space (the Kingdom of Kings has endlessnd), Eternal Kingdom (time in the Kingdom of Kings is permanently frozen rtive to the outside world), and Source of Magic (the ability to contain a source of magic).] [Additional abilities: Molecr Conversion (under the condition of not exceeding the energy limit, the items within the Kingdom of Kings can be converted into each other), King¡¯s Wind (the grade of the Kingdom of Kings is equivalent to a race¡¯s chess piece. The residents within the Kingdom of Kings belong to an independent race and are not affected by the race chess pieces).] Following the system notification sound in his ear, the information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. At that moment, the Holy Dragon Kingdom could no longer be called the Holy Dragon Kingdom but the Kingdom of Kings. An endless golden river appeared on the ground. The river was filled with fog. Around the river were god-like mountains of unknown heights, and on top of the god-like mountains sat ancient golden cities. Each ancient city looked like aary fortress and could move freely. On top of the god-like mountains were countless World Trees. Those trees were as dense as a forest, their huge canopy connecting to cover the sky. There were several World Trees on almost every mountain. The turbulent waterfall fell from the top of the mountain and converged into the huge golden river below, adding a hint of emerald green vitality to the golden river water. The waterfall was entirely made up of water from the Spring of Life. It was hard to imagine how many of those springs were there. At the top of the waterfall, many emerald-green springs of life flowed. They gathered into a ball of light in the air with an indescribable size. The ball of light was in the shape of a holy grail. The waterfall was trickling from the edge of the light ball. It was the life-elemental magical source. Correspondingly, the Sea of Death under Mount Creation, shrouded initially in mist and symbolized death, had be muchrger. The vast abyss had appeared in the middle of the sea, and the seawater was continuously sinking. The wails of the undead could be heard, and there was a simrly spherical death-elemental magical source. Other than those two magical sources, the other magical sources also appeared in various forms within the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The light-elemental magical source had turned into a glorious sun, ovepping with the existing sun in the sky. The dark-elemental magical source had fused with the moon, while the other source floated in the corners of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Initially, those sources had been outside the world, making it difficult for the naked eye to see them. However, after Watson fused the Kingdom of Kings, they were pulled into the Holy Dragon Kingdom because of the appearance of those magical sources. The amount of energy in the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s air had increased hundreds of times. At that moment, there were also countless stars in the sky. Some of the stars¡¯ radiance was not weaker than the light-elemental magical source. If one looked carefully, one would realize that those stars were scurrying in the sky, forming a bright star map. After the fusion, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s environment seemed to have returned to the ancient era. The gods stood side by side, and the many magical sources had not diminished yet. Perhaps, at that moment, the Holy Dragon Kingdom was more prosperous than the ancient era. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I in the Dwarven Kingdom just now? How did Ie to the Holy Dragon Kingdom in an instant? Does the Dragon Emperor want us for something? He could have just let Fafnir inform us. There¡¯s no need for the Dragon Emperor to pull us here. By the way, are we still in the Holy Dragon Kingdom? The changes here are too significant.¡± The Light Dragon King, Odyssey, flew down from the sky. He looked around and eximed in surprise. He had been discussing trades with the Dwarf King. He wanted to get more treasures from the dwarves and offer them to Watson to earn his praise. He did not expect Watson to use a powerful force to pull the Divine Dragon Star to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He yed along as he wanted to see what was happening. Other dragon kings from different kingdoms were in the same situation. One after another, they emerged from their respective Divine Dragon Star. Nidhogg was one of them too. At that moment, as he looked at the Holy Dragon Kingdom that had changed drastically, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. His eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°This ce looks like how it was in ancient times.¡± At one point, he felt as if he had traveled back in time to ancient times. He knew that Watson had powerful abilities, but he did not expect Watson to be able to do that. The shocksted for a few seconds before it subsided. He discovered that Mount Creation had been surrounded by the Winter Nation¡¯s million-strong army and monsters as tall as the World Tree. Those monsters seemed to have been formed from a fusion of elves. The elves¡¯ faces were filled with pain. The size of the monsters wasparable to the World Tree. They had been quite terrifying. However, they were rtively small in front of the many divine mountains and World Trees. Even with the roars that came after they became monsters, it was much quieter in that vast world as it had significantly changed. Roar! After the Dragon Kings arrived, many powerful dragons descended from the Divine Dragon Star in the sky and roared, adding a touch of ancient barbarism to the world. ¡°Watson, is this how you¡¯ll deal with this? By inviting the dragons?¡± Frigga was surprised to see the Holy Dragon Kingdom after the fusion; her eyes twinkled. She had already expected Watson to call for reinforcements. After all, she had already investigated all of Watson¡¯s resources before she decided to deal with him. ¡°Inviting the dragons is only one of my ns. My real n is to keep you here! The Kingdom of Kings isparable to a race chess piece. It is a sovereign-tier item. There are no time and space restrictions here. In other words, this is the battlefield that I have prepared for you and me. You have no way to escape. Next, let¡¯s face each other and fight it out openly.¡± The Kingdom of Kings that Watson had built had strict requirements. The people inside could not leave, and they could not contact the outside world. Furthermore, no matter how much time had passed inside, it would onlyst for a moment in the outside world. If he could not solve Frigga¡¯s problem, he would solve the person who had created it. Watson nned to do that. As long as he could keep Frigga there, he would be able to save his two masters after he left. ¡°Watson, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to do that! I¡¯m really looking forward to this. I¡¯ll let you have your wish. Next, I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± As if she was impressed by Watson¡¯s actions, Frigga pped her hands, and a hundred-meter-tall woman with countless eyes and four heads appeared behind her. The Yin-elemental magical source floating in the Kingdom of Kings immediately left its original position and shifted toward the woman. There was no doubt that the woman was the Primordial Demoness. Chapter 610 - The Shocking Battle

Chapter 610: The Shocking Battle

¡®Is that the Primordial Demoness?¡¯ After seeing the woman behind Frigga, Watson narrowed his eyes. He understood why King Landhar III was only an empty shell while Frigga could escape from theary fortress. The Primordial Demoness was a starlight-tier god, so it was not strange for Frigga to do that with the help of a god. ¡°Do it.¡± While Watson was deep in thought, Frigga stretched out her right hand toward him and waved it fiercely. ¡°Do it!¡± As she moved, the Empress of the Winter Nation waved her arm as well. The million-strong army cried out, one after another, as they rode on giant magical beasts and charged toward Mount Creation. ¡°ckmoon Knights, listen up! Swear to protect Mount Creation with your life!¡± Allen let out an angry roar and drew the longsword from his waist, charging toward the Winter Nation troops that were charging toward him. Behind him, 100,000 ckmoon Knights also flew out¡ªa million against a hundred thousand. On the contrary, the ckmoon Knights had the advantage. The million-strong army of the Winter Nation mainly had bronze and silver-tier elites with only a few gold-tier elites. However, that was nothing to the ckmoon Knights. At that moment, the ckmoon Knights spread their angelic wings to release their battle skills from a distance. Some even transformed into diamond-tier dragons. They spread their wings that blotted out the sun and swept across the Winter Nation army. Every time they used their sharp ws and teeth, they could kill arge army. The moment the ckmoon Knights shed with the army of the Winter Nation, the ground near Mount Creation became a bloody mess. Bright red blood was everywhere, and it was a miserable sight. That battle was not only a battle between Watson and Frigga, but it was also a war between the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Winter Nation. However, the situation was one-sided from the beginning. ¡°Supernatural Evolution.¡± The Winter Nation army was no match for the ckmoon Knights, so Frigga held the broken elven race chess piece in his hand and waved it with a dazzling green light. The Winter Nation army covered by the green light immediately roared and evolved. Some of the soldiers¡¯ back muscles were torn apart, and scaly wings grew out of their back. Some of the soldiers¡¯ bodies grew rapidly, turning from humans into strange-shaped magical beasts. Within a short period, some of those soldiers had transformed into angels and demons, while others had evolved into powerful magical beasts. Their bodies emitted a powerful aura that was no weaker than tinum-tier. After their evolution, the soldiers barely managed to block the ckmoon Knights¡¯ attacks. Unfortunately, it was difficult for them to stop the casualties. Even though their numbers were ten times that of the ckmoon Knights, their strength was about the same as their opponent. Over the years, the ckmoon Knights had been sending people to the tower in the City of Steel to act as gatekeepers to fight against powerful adventurers from all over the world. Thebat experience they had umted was not something ordinary soldiers couldpare to. ¡°Hold on, ckmoon Knights. We¡¯re here to help.¡± The ckmoon Knights already had the upper hand. At that moment, the determined voice of a woman came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw that it was Watson¡¯s second sister, Nindy. She was standing on the back of Golden sh, who had transformed into a dragon. She was holding a sparkling diamond-tier magic staff in her hand. Tens of thousands of mages stood behind her, and they were also holding diamond-tier magic staffs in their hands. Those mages were talented people recruited in recent years. Nindy had not been idle all those years. Those mages had a diamond-tier aura. The aura of the mages behind her was all at the diamond level. At that moment, tens of thousands of mages began to chant simultaneously under hermand. ¡°Chaos elements wandering in the world, the supreme chaos magic. At this moment, show off your destructive power! Diamond-tier chaos-elemental spell, World Eye.¡± The spell that the mages chanted was created by Antonio and taught to Watson. Since everyone on Mount Creation believed in Watson, they had also obtained that spell from Watson. As the only chaos-elemental spell, the World Eye had a power that surpassed ordinary diamond-tier spells. At that moment, as the chant was chanted, the clouds in the sky split open, and clusters of greenish-gray air currents appeared. They formed eyes without pupils in the air as if the world had opened its eyes. Tens of thousands of mages made tens of thousands of World Eyes appear in the sky. The greenish-gray air currents turned into a storm in the densely packed eyes. Wherever it passed, the space fluctuated, and anything touched by the greenish-gray storm, whether it was mountains or rivers, all of them disappeared as if an eraser erased them. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s mountains and rivers had changed drastically after Watson fused the Kingdom of Kings. They were countless times sturdier than before, even when faced with the chaotic air currents falling from the World¡¯s Eyes, not to mention the Winter Nation¡¯s army. They had been transformed into magical beasts by the supernatural evolution power. Before they could show their strength, many soldiers were swept up by the chaotic airflow and disappeared from the world forever. Their mounts also vanished along with them. Even the ground under their feet was corroded, with holes appearing one after another. Under the attack of Mount Creation¡¯s envoy of mages, the Winter Nation¡¯s army was reduced by at least one-tenth in a single blow. The remaining troops were also in a state of panic. They were no match for the ckmoon Knights, who had experienced hundreds of battles. Then, they have to face those powerful mages. One attack would eliminate one-tenth of their people. If they were to fight a few more times, would that not wipe their armypletely? How were they going to fight such a battle? ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Archers, prepare to aim at the mages in the sky and shoot them down! Dragons, get ready to cover the Winter Nation¡¯s army.¡± Empress Gustav¡¯s expression was not too good either. She gritted her teeth and looked at Frigga, who was calm in the sky. She believed that Frigga was why she wouldunch an all-out attack on the Winter Nation¡¯s army. From the looks of it, Frigga had a backup n. There was no need for her to be too anxious. As she consoled herself, the soldiers around her took out the bows and arrows on their backs. They drew their bows and nocked their arrows, shooting out arrows that looked like shooting stars. The dragons rose into the air, forming walls. They used their sturdy bodies to resist the invasion of the chaotic airflow. Thousands of dragons rose into the air, all of theming from the Dark Dragon King¡¯sir. All of them had the strength of a Dragon King. Even the powerful, chaotic airflow could not hurt them in the slightest. Soon, the dragons and the ckmoon Knights were engaged in a battle. Both sides had dragons. The friction between their sharp ws caused sparks to fly, producing muffled thunder sounds, and the dragon breath that shot out of their mouths collided in midair. It was apanied by a terrifyingly high temperature. Among those dragons, there was an especially powerful ck dragon. Its wings were like a pitch-ck curtain of night, and its huge body was like a. It opened its big fanged mouth and shouted toward the sky. Dark torrent shot out from its mouth, swept past, and the ckmoon Knights along the way were melted. It tore a hole in the ckmoon Knights¡¯ defense with just one stroke. ¡°Well done!¡± The ck dragon had killed at least hundreds of ckmoon Knights with a single dragon breath, which made the Winter Nation army feel excited. More than ten minutes had passed since the battle started, and they had begun to lose strength. The ckmoon Knights had finally started to lose members. It was not impossible for them to win as long as they worked together. The dragon that brought hope to the Winter Nation was the Dark Dragon King. Chains bound its wings and ws at that moment, and with every movement made, it wailed in pain. When Frigga defeated the dragon, she managed to control its emotions. Even though it did not want to fight the ckmoon Knights, its body was not under its control. Chapter 611 - A One-sided Situation

Chapter 611: A One-sided Situation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The enemy has already mobilized all their forces. Let¡¯s go all out! Dragons, leave yourpatriots to yourselves.¡± Watson¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he pped his hands. His voice spread far and wide with hisbat aura. Frigga had not only attacked his two masters but also his subordinates. That made his killing intent toward Frigga increase continuously. He hated people who hurt his family and friends. At that moment, Frigga had crossed the line repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Dragon Emperor.¡± The Dragon Kings in the sky agreed and flew toward the Winter Nation¡¯s army. Among them were Odyssey, Fafnir, and Nidhogg. Their expressions were hideous. They knew that someone controlled their fellow dragons. That was why they would fight against the ckmoon Knights. That person had dared to control the dragons and attack their most respected Dragon Emperor¡ªthey must have wanted to court death. Then, giant dragons appeared among the shining stars in the sky. There were as many as a million of them. Those dragons came from various dragonirs, and Fafnir¡¯s nest was huge. After all, Watson had developed a diamond-tier breeding potion for them. ¡°Dark Dragon King, you¡¯re controlled by the Winter Nation. You¡¯re a disgrace to our race.¡± The first to arrive was the Light Dragon King, Odyssey. He was not on good terms with the Dark Dragon King. heughed when he realized that the Winter Nation controlled the Dark Dragon King. Theyughed at him, but his movements were not slow. The wings on his back expanded, and his body grew, turning into a light dragon with a bodyparable to the sun. He collided with the Dark Dragon God. ¡°Cut the crap, Odyssey. Hurry up and remove the chains around my body. If you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing for you.¡± The Dark Dragon King opened his mouth and snorted coldly. He raised his massive ws and grabbed the neck of the divine dragon that Odyssey had transformed into. The two giant dragons rolled around where the Winter Nation¡¯s army was. Whenever its body passed, the Winter Nation soldiers turned into bloody mist and meat paste, just like ants that had been trampled to death. The Winter Nation soldiers, who had been excited and felt like there was some hope in the battle, revealed expressions like they had lost their loved ones. The Dark Dragon King did not kill as many ckmoon Knights as Winter Nation soldiers. When the Dark Dragon King and the Light Dragon King were entangled, the other dragons followed suit. One after another, they found the controlled dragons and dealt with them. The dragons were like huge meat grinders, devouring the Winter Nation soldiers. Thanks to Watson, the Holy Dragon Kingdom had merged into the Kingdom of Kings, making the space infinite. Otherwise, the bodies of those huge dragons could fill up the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. The Winter Nation had lost more than half of their troops in just a few short minutes. Empress Gustav could no longer stand it. She stood up, raised the scepter in her hand, and said, ¡°If this goes on, we will be annihted. In the name of Empress Gustav, I call upon our ancient ancestors, the gods of ice and snow giants, to grant us protection.¡± The ground beneath the Winter Nation army shattered. Ayer of sky-blue cold current gushed out from the ground and blew in all directions. Wherever it passed, the ground froze into the shape of a cier. At some point in time, snowkes began to fall from the sky. It seemed like the world was about to return to the ice age. In the midst of the cold, a crystal clear arm extended from the ground. The arm was made entirely of ice crystals. The five fingers on the arm were five icebergs. The huge ice arm gripped the ground fiercely and pulled it into pieces. Then, the arm extended higher, and the entire body extended out of the ground. It was hard to describe how massive the body was. Its entire body was made of ten-thousand-year-old solid ice as if the chill that would turn the earth back into an ice age came from its body. There were no facial features or gender-distinguishing features on its face, only a towering body that reached into the clouds and a terrifying aura that was full of intimidation. Most of the kingdoms that could survive for hundreds of years were well-established. Just like the Holy Dragon Kingdom that had the protection of the Primordial Demoness and the seven gods in the past, the Winter Nation also had the god¡¯s protection. The god that protected them was the giant creature in front of them¡ªthe God of the Snow Giants. The humans in the Winter Nation were not simple. A part of the giant¡¯s bloodline flowed through their bodies. Harold, who had been sent to the Holy Dragon Kingdom to participate in the exhibitionpetition, was a genius who possessed the bloodline of the snow giant. ¡°The Winter Nation army can¡¯t fight against those ck-armored soldiers and the dragons. So what if the god is here?¡± Empress Gustiano muttered to herself; the corners of her mouth rose slightly. With the god¡¯s help, the Winter Nation would definitely be able to turn the tide of the battle. After she summoned the God of the Snow Giants, the god opened his giant palm of ice. She picked up the Dark Dragon King and the Light Dragon King, who were rolling around on the ground, and threw them out. If she could throw out such a huge and powerful creature like the Dark Dragon King, would it not be easy to deal with a mere ckmoon Knight? With that thought in mind, Empress Gustav stretched the scepter in front of her. ¡°Go, God of the Snow Giants. Let those people see how powerful you are. Let them understand the glory of ice and snow¡ª¡± Crack! Before she could finish her words, a violent cracking sound came from above her head. She raised her head in surprise and looked up at the God of the Snow Giants, who was thousands of meters high above her head. At that moment, a thick and long crack appeared on her neck, and the crack spread to her entire body. A man in clown makeup stood on the God of the Snow Giants¡¯ neck and talked to himself, ¡°The Dragon Emperor built that kingdom. In other words, it is my property belonging to the Dragon n! Why did you appear and change the terrain? That is a vition of my rights and interests. Do you want to die?¡± Even though he did not seem to use any strength, the clown-like man had an irresistible force under his feet, stomping on the God of the Snow Giants¡¯ body. ¡°That is impossible!¡± Empress Gustav¡¯s face was filled with shock. The God of the Snow Giants was the ancestor of the ice giants, a powerful starlight-tier existence. Its body was entirely made up of ice elements. Even if it was destroyed, it could quickly reassemble and control the ice elements in the world. However, at that moment, she could feel the tremblesing from the God of the Snow Giant¡¯s body as if it was terrified of the man standing above its head. Who was the man who could make a starlight-tier ancient giant feel fear? ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. It¡¯s polite to respond when others are speaking to you. Are you ignoring me?¡± The clown-like man was still nagging. He reached out his hand and pressed it on the God of the Snow Giants¡¯ head. A zing, glowing with light, appeared in the man¡¯s hand. It spun and grewrger. That was an actual. It crushed the God of the Snow Giants¡¯ head the moment it appeared. Then, the expanded, and its body copsed, leaving a massive crater on the ground. The Winter Nation soldiers in the crater had evaporated. They gulped. The snowkes in the sky were still falling. The God of the Snow Giants had already disappeared without a trace. The Winter Nation soldiers stared nkly at everything in front of them; they looked like they were in despair. The God of the Snow Giants was their totem and their guardian god.. If the man could destroy the god easily, then it must be very easy for the man to destroy them. Chapter 612 - The Primordial Demoness And The Demoness Bandit Gang

Chapter 612: The Primordial Demoness And The Demoness Bandit Gang

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as the soldiers of the Winter Nation fell into despair, something even more desperate happened not far away. The Dark Dragon King, who was fighting with the Light Dragon King, took the opportunity to untie the chains around his body. He looked at them with hatred in his eyes. ¡°You lowly humans, how dare you enve me to attack the Dragon Emperor? You deserve to die!¡± The Dark Dragon King opened his mouth, and darkness covered the sky. The soldiers from the Winter Nation clutched their throats in pain and fell to the ground, green smoke rising from their bodies. Then, the bodies vaporized and disappeared. The Winter Nation troops had been reduced to less than 500,000 after the battle. Then, after the Dark Dragon King¡¯s attack, fewer than 300,000 soldiers were left. The remaining soldiers had lost the confidence to fight. The timid ones even threw away the weapons in their hands and started to retreat. Empress Gustav cast a pleading look at Frigga, who was in the air. At that point, she did not have any good ideas. ¡°It¡¯s as I expected. The Winter Nation may seem mighty, but in reality, they don¡¯t have muchbat strength! I¡¯m very disappointed with your performance, so let me increase your strength.¡± ¡°Supernatural evolution power, restrictions removed!¡± The light of the elven race chess pieces in Frigga¡¯s hands grew stronger and stronger, shining on the Winter Nation¡¯s soldiers. Those who had already evolved once evolved again, and lumps of flesh grew on their bodies. Their bodies exploded and turned into minced meat on the ground. They fused into a colossal wriggling ball of blood, which looked disgusting. Even Empress Gustav was no exception. Her body swelled and became ugly, which made her look terrified. ¡°No, Frigga, you can¡¯t do this to me! We agreed that as long as I help you achieve your wish, you¡¯ll take me to live with you in the future. ¡± ¡°I did say that, but I haven¡¯t seeded yet, have I? After I achieve my wish, I will definitely resurrect you and fulfill your wish. Before that, you can contribute your strength to me. ¡± Empress Gustav cried and shouted, ¡°No!¡± Blood rained from the explosion of her body merged into the blood ball in the air. [Supernatural evolution product: God yer¡¯s Blood] [Effect: blood that has evolved to the extreme and has the ability to kill gods.] After Frigga created the blood ball monster, the relevant information appeared in Watson¡¯s eyes. ¡°You even harmed your own teammate. Isn¡¯t that too cruel? Are you still human?¡± Even though he knew that Frigga was a cruel person, it was still a shock seeing her kill Empress Gustav without changing her expression. It looked like she had turned into a monster. ¡°Cruel? Watson, that wasn¡¯t cruel. That was rational use of power. Compared to me, your method of using power was too childish! If I had the power in your body, I would have fused everyone in the world to be an iparably powerful existence. All the resources in the world would also be under my control. At that time, not to mention the world, even the gods would have to fear me. I would be above all gods.¡± Frigga opened her arms andughed maniacally in a high-pitched voice. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful.¡± Facing the hysterical Frigga, Watson did not feel angry. Instead, pity appeared in his eyes. He could understand Frigga¡¯s thoughts. If she obtained the fusion system, she would fuse everything within her sight until she became the strongest person in the world. Doing so could indeed maximize the use of the system¡¯s abilities, but it was also very lonely. Fusing everything around her, she was destined to lose her family, friends, and loved ones. If there was no one around her, she would not even have someone to talk to, then what was the point of having a life, even if she became the strongest? Watson sighed and walked toward Frigga. He wanted to take care of Frigga personally. He could not let her escape. Frigga waved her hand. The God yer¡¯s Blood that she had just extracted from the Winter Nation¡¯s soldiers immediately flew toward Watson. The surging blood contained a strong killing intent; it wanted to wrap Watson within it. ¡°Molecr deceleration.¡± Before the blood touched Watson, Nia¡¯s voice came from the sky. Twelve wings spread out from infinite wings wrapped around the blood ball. From the outermostyer, ayer of solid ice covered the blood ball. Watson turned around and nodded to Nia. He did not stop walking. ¡°Petrifying eyes!¡± The second person to stop Watson was the Primordial Demoness, standing beside Frigga. The scarlet eyes on her body opened, and rays with petrifying functions appeared in the air. They interwoven into a densework and enveloped Watson¡¯s body. Just as the petrifying rays were about to touch Watson¡¯s body, a few beautiful girls in maid attire flew out of the ckmoon Castle. They opened their hands and deflected the petrifying rays. ¡°Money enhancement!¡± ¡°Invisible hand!¡± The maids were the Demoness Bandit Gang leaders that Watson had subdued at the border. Previously, Watson had sent Lust to theary fortress to be the boss of the Everything House. However, not all the higher-ups of the bandit gang had been sent out by him. There were still some who remained in ckmoon Castle. At that moment, those diamond-tier maids flew to the sky. Their bodies emitted a strong aura of desire; they confronted the Primordial Demoness. As the Primordial Demoness¡¯ former believers, no one understood her ability better than them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all my former believers? Are you going to resist me?¡± The Primordial Demoness swept her gaze across Greed, Gluttony, and the others who had tried to stop her. Her heads let out a mockingugh. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who gave you your ability. You want to use the power that I gave you against me? You¡¯re overestimating yourselves! Give up your resistance. As long as you give up and believe in me again, I can reestablish the Demoness Church and make you all the new saintesses of the church.¡± The Primordial Demoness¡¯s words were seductive, like the whisper of a devil. It made people subconsciously want to agree, but Lady Greed, Gluttony, and the others who stood in front of her were unmoved. ¡°The Primordial Demoness said that she wants us to believe in her again, and she also wants us to be saintesses. What do you think?¡± Greed tossed a coin in her hand, the corners of her mouth raised, and a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Is it better to believe in the Primordial Demoness than to believe in Young Master Watson? Can she let us live a life where we don¡¯t have to do anything every day, and we can get food, clothes, and even treasures just by moving our fingers? I haven¡¯t finished reading Miss Margaret¡¯stest novel yet. Let¡¯s hurry up and get rid of that guy and go back to reading.¡± The higher-ups of the Bandit Gang frowned coldly, their bodies gradually expanding as they spoke. They had used Fury¡¯s ability, Goliath. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy... I want to sleep. ¡± Gluttony was not far away from her,zily lying on the soft pillow. There was snot in her nose as she stretchedzily.. She did not even open her eyes. Chapter 613 - The Archdukes Betrayal

Chapter 613: The Archdukes¡¯ Betrayal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Primordial Demoness¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°It seems like everyone has the same thoughts as me.¡± Greed grabbed the coins in her hands and released her unique ability, Money Amplification. Ayer of glorious golden light enveloped them. Money Amplification could use the power of money to increase the strength of others. The more gold coins were used, the greater the increase. As Mount Creation¡¯s maids, they had already obtained unimaginable wealth in the few years they had lived there by using the Wish for the World ring to travel the world. At that moment, after using all their wealth, their strength had risen to the peak of the diamond tier. They were also capable of fighting against the starlight-tier Primordial Demoness. ¡°Young Master Watson, leave this ce to us. Go!¡± Watson nodded and did not say anything else. He knew that that was a matter between the Demoness Bandit Gang and the Primordial Demoness. The Primordial Demoness had not aided in the abolition of the Demoness Church. When they became bandits, the Primordial Demoness did not protect them either. The one who had given them warmth and home was Watson. The Primordial Demoness had appeared again when he needed their help. What did the Primordial Demoness do for them back then? No matter what the Primordial Demoness said, they would not listen to her. The faith they had in the past had long died. At that moment, they only had one faith, and that was in Watson. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± The four heads of the Primordial Demoness rotated in turn. Her face was full of contempt. She knew the abilities of those bandits, and she was stronger than those people. As she spoke, the Primordial Demoness¡¯s body expanded. From a hundred meters, she became a thousand-meter-long giant. Around her scarlet eyes, transparent arms appeared. Those were the invisible arms ofziness. They had the effect of making those who were caught faint. At that moment, the number of invisible arms around her was no less than 10,000. They were densely packed and floating in the air, distorting the air. It was not an exaggeration to say that if those invisible arms were used simultaneously, they could even lift Mount Creation. The maids¡¯ expressions changed as they faced the powerful Primordial Demoness. They were not confident that they could withstand such a powerful attack. ¡°They might not be enough. What about me?¡± A cold voice came from the air. Nia, who had just frozen the God yer¡¯s Blood, pped her twelve wings gently and went before the Primordial Demoness. Nia, the King of Angels, also had a solemn expression on her face. On the other hand, the elves, who had been endlessly transformed by Frigga¡¯s supernatural power and had be giant monsters like the World Tree, also began to move at that moment. Thick branches extended out from their trembling bodies, and they began to move toward Watson. Some of the branches even bloomed with beautiful flowers. Colorful pollen fluttered in the wind. The pollen contained lethal poison¡ªthe grass on the ground would wither, and the rivers would dry up. Many of the ckmoon Knights had identally absorbed the pollen, and their bodies quickly turned into puddles of blood. Fortunately, they had eternal life, so they could be resurrected after their death. Just as the giant monster was about to arrive in front of Watson, Nidhogg, who had just crushed the God of Snow Giants, appeared above the head of the beast with a hesitant look. ¡°You can¡¯t participate in the battle against the Dragon Emperor. Your opponent is me.¡± Tentacles made of tree branches and vines flew out of the body of the elven monster, trying to entangle Nidhogg. However, Nidhogg dodged it easily with just a few shes. Instead, he muttered, ¡°The elves who had already left the appearance of the tree spirits did not expect to return to the appearance of the ancient tree spirits. In the distant past, I¡¯ve lived many simr existences. I don¡¯t know how many years it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve experienced that. It looks like I¡¯ll be able to experience it again today.¡± Spreading his wings, Nidhogg transformed into a massive dragon with starlight wrapped around its body. It opened its huge mouth full of fangs and bit the monster. Painful wails apanied the dark green liquid as it bit into the elf monster. Nidhogg lifted the world-tree-like body into the air. Once upon a time, there was a ferocious dragon in the world, famous for gnawing on world trees. That evil dragon was called Nidhogg. At that moment, the scene of it soaring into the sky could be seen clearly in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom, also known as the Kingdom of Kings. Many people were shocked. At the capital of the former Holy Dragon Kingdom... ¡°The war has begun. That child is good at everything, but he is too stubborn. He must get what he wants. Otherwise, he would rather destroy it. I wonder who will win this war.¡± The old king stood in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. In front of him, Christina held a long sword and pointed it at him angrily. ¡°What happened? Where are my father and Master Antonio? ¡± Some time had passed since Antonio and Reid were schemed against by Frigga. After learning about that, Christina no longer wanted to act with the old king. She chose to show her cards. She knew that her father and Antonio¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with King Landhar III. She did not know if the old king was involved. It was not just Christina. The other disciples in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard were also there. They pointed their longswords at the old king. Their eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°They are currently sleeping in a quiet ce. If Watson can win the fight, they might have a chance to survive. Otherwise... By the way, don¡¯t point your swords at me. I am already an old man. When I see so many weapons, I will be very nervous. When I am nervous, I will easily do something impulsive.¡± Laughing, the old king took a step forward. His stooped body straightened as his feet touched the ground. With a boom, a hole was sted in the ground, and a powerful aura at the peak of the diamond tier spread out in all directions. Other than Christina, the other Sword Saint¡¯s disciples all took a few steps back with disbelief on their faces. At that moment, the battle strength disyed by the old king was even more powerful than the Sword Saint Reid. ¡°I¡¯ve been in prison for too long. Fortunately, my strength hasn¡¯t deteriorated.¡± The old king stretched his muscles and bones. At that moment, his eyes turned from turbid to bright and full of color, and his figure also became much taller. He pped his hands as he spoke. p! p! ¡°Your Majesty, the Campbell family, hase to rescue you. Watson had ced you under house arrest here; we¡¯ve let you suffer during all this time.¡± The head of the Campbell family, Armand Campbell, led many elite members to the courtyard. He knelt on one knee and spoke respectfully to the old king. Behind him, the head of the Ptolemy family, Daniel, was also there. He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Ptolemy family has been waiting here for a long time.. We are ready to wee Your Majesty¡¯s release.¡± Chapter 614 - Capturing The Sword Saint Family

Chapter 614: Capturing The Sword Saint Family

¡°Hey, you! What are you trying to do? Do you want to make enemies with the Sword Saint family? Both of your families had dealings with Watson. Are you trying to betray us?¡± Christina watched everything in front of her as her expression changed. She saw Augustus¡¯ figure in the Campbell family and Lana and Casey. At that moment, Casey was shouting toward the Ptolemy family. ¡°Father, are you nning to take advantage of the time when Watson is fighting with His Majesty to join hands with thete king to uproot Watson¡¯s influence in the capital? I advise you not to do that. Watson is a monster. Even if His Majesty gathers the power of the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation, they might not be able to defeat him. He might even destroy those two kingdoms. He will be even stronger. Father, listen to my advice. Let¡¯s stop.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He stood up, turned around, and gave Casey a hard p. Daniel¡¯s face was full of anger, and he looked like he hated the fact that his son had failed to live up to his expectations. ¡°How did I have such a useless son like you? How can you say such words in front of thete king? Are you courting death?¡± He also understood that Watson was mighty. After all, Watson had nned to make a deal with him to sell him the diamond-tier Dragon Transformation Potion. He could resist the temptation of the Dragon Transformation Potion by choosing to join hands with King Landhar III. He had weighed the pros and cons for a long time. Previously, he and Casey had some disagreements with Watson. If Watson were to be the future king, the Ptolemy family would have to act ording to Watson¡¯s wishes. On the contrary, if King Landhar III were to win, he would revoke Watson¡¯s title. When that time came, the Ptolemy family would have rendered meritorious service in protecting the kingdom in times of crisis, and they could take it one step further. ¡°I remember a simr incident happened more than ten years ago in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At that time, the kingdom had put out an all-out arrest warrant for the Primordial Demoness¡¯s followers, exterminating the Demoness Church! At that time, the Demoness Church¡¯s influence was not inferior to Watson¡¯s today. It was also spread throughout the entire kingdom and was deeply ingrained in the people¡¯s hearts. Didn¡¯t His Majesty King Landhar III still remove it? I wonder if this is a simr situation.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered. As the head of one of the three Archdukes¡¯ families, he was very good at judging the situation and taking sides. In his opinion, Watson¡¯s chances of winning that battle were not high. Armand thought the same too. After the old king raised his hand to signal for him to stand up, Armand stood up and said, ¡°Augustus, as long as we capture those people, even if Watson wins, we will have no choice but to surrender, right? After we get rid of Watson, you¡¯ll still be the strongest genius in the kingdom.¡± ¡°The title of the strongest genius is no longer important to me. As long as there¡¯s a chance to defeat Watson, I¡¯m okay with it.¡± Augustus shrugged, his fiery red hair swaying in the air. As he said that, he looked at Christina and said, ¡°Miss Christina, you¡¯re not my match. You¡¯d better surrender obediently. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if I hurt youter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as surrendering in the Sword Saint family. Previously, you relied on the power of the holy relic to defeat me. I wonder if you¡¯d still be my match after being resurrected by Watson.¡± Christina strode forward with a determined expression, extending her hand to block the Sword Saint¡¯s disciples behind her. Above her head, a giant earthen-yellow dragon fell from the sky. On the dragon¡¯s back stood numerous sharp spikes in the shape of a giant sword, apanied by a deafening dragon¡¯s cry. That dragon was thepanion she had obtained in the Dragon Lair¡ªthe diamond-tier Sword King Mountain Dragon. As the dragon descended, Christina raised her right hand and lightly shouted, ¡°Dragon fusion.¡± With a soft sound, the Sword King Mountain Dragon turned into a ray of light and coiled around her body, causing her yellow hair to glow with a golden light. As it fluttered in the wind, her pupils became vertical, and a thickyer of rock armor appeared on her body. Even her cheeks were covered with traces of the armor. In her right hand, a giant sword as thick as a door was propped on the ground. That huge sword was covered with barbs and looked like the dragon¡¯s tail. After performing the Dragon Fusion, Christina¡¯s aura was much stronger too. She shed her sword in the direction of Augustus. ¡°Infinite Kingdom of Swords!¡± As the sword fell, tens of thousands of des appeared. Tens of thousands of sword kingdoms with colorful lights appeared before her. They crashed in all directions like waves. That powerful force shattered the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard. The ground was also plowed into a crisscrossed abyss. She recently developed that move. Her talent might not be as good as Watson¡¯s or her father¡¯s, but she could definitely be called a genius in sword technique. The Infinite Kingdom of Swords used the power of the Kingdom of Swords one after another, and it would not stop until it was exhausted. Even a god might not be able to withstand the bombardment of sword techniques. Her best sword technique was the Infinite Sword sh. At that moment, she fused that sword technique with the Kingdom of the Sword, creating an unprecedented path. That was a sword technique that belonged solely to her. At that moment, in the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, to protect her senior and junior brothers behind her, she chose to let her strongest sword technique bloom in the world. The sound of explosions rang out continuously in front of her. The Ptolemy and Campbell family members, who had been nning to capture her and force Watson to submit, ran out like stray dogs at that moment. ¡°See, Father, I told you Watson was a monster. After staying by his side for a long time, even Miss Christina has be a monster.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The conversation between Daniel and Casey could be vaguely heard. ¡°Augustus, protect His Majesty. No, His Majesty is very powerful. You shoulde over and protect me.¡± It seemed to be Armand¡¯s exmation. Immediately after, theyers of the divine Kingdom of the Sword shattered. Augustus¡¯ entire body was covered in green mes as he came out of the divine kingdom. Those were the mes of life. The ground that he had burned came alive one after another. He transformed into stone giants that were at least tinum-tier and lifted the people from the two families. Augustus was like the God of War. The divine Kingdom of the Sword that Christina released crushed his body, turning his body into a bloody mess. Under the exposed flesh and blood, there were holy relics with a metallic luster. ¡°It¡¯s a diamond-tier holy relic? You¡¯ve been modified again?¡± Christina¡¯s pupils constricted, and she could not help but exim in surprise. Usually, Augustus would not be her match after being revived by Watson. However, Augustus had fused with many holy relics and transformed into something else. The situation was different. Bearing the attack of the Kingdom of the Sword, Augustus came in front of Christina and punched her. Blood seeped from the corner of Christina¡¯s lips. She took a few steps back, and the dragon that covered her body bounced out. The dragonification was dispelled. ¡°Watson should not have resurrected you.¡± Christina forcefully straightened her body with her giant sword to support herself. Even at thest moment, she was unwilling to admit defeat. If the Sword Saint family members wanted to die, they would want to die on the battlefield. ¡°The Power of Death!¡± A pitch-ck fog appeared on Christina¡¯s body. That fog came from the death-elemental magic source. Christina had not gone all out against the person in front of her. She had changed her mind. The fastest way to kill a person was through the Power of Death. ¡°Yes, Watson shouldn¡¯t have resurrected me at all. That way, I won¡¯t have a lot of trouble now.¡± Augustus turned a blind eye to the Power of Death on Christina¡¯s body and sighed. With his back facing the two families, he raised his right hand. Deep darkness that also symbolized death shed in his palm. ¡°As for you, you should sleep for a while.¡± Chapter 615 - Just Icing On The Cake

Chapter 615: Just Icing On The Cake

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Where are the people from the Saint Laurent Family? Didn¡¯t theye?¡± The old king reached out to sweep the dust on his body. He asked when he saw Augustus carrying Christina, who had fainted. At that moment, Christina and the other Sword Saint disciples in the courtyard had been knocked unconscious and bound with ropes. Even the maids and guards outside the courtyard were not spared. Afterpleting the mission, Armand gave Augustus a look of approval and then said, ¡°The Saint Laurent family did note. In my opinion, they might be from Watson¡¯s faction.¡± When he brought Augustus to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, Augustus proposed a new modification. Otherwise, it would be difficult to break through the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard¡¯s defensive line. ording to Augustus, anyone who believed in Watson would receive a gift from Watson. As Watson¡¯s strength became stronger, those believers would also be stronger. That was not a secret in the royal city. After all, the royal city did not have the protection of the seven gods. The church believed in Watson. Even though Armand did not believe in Watson, ording to the informants he nted in the church, Watson could be stronger. ording to Augustus, Watson¡¯s strength had be stronger in the past few days. He had even created several new sources of power. As someone close to him, Christina must also have obtained such power. It would not be easy to win if they fought normally. Armand did not know how Augustus had gotten the news. He did not think too much about it. As long as the result was good, it was fine. It did not matter what the process was. ¡°The Saint Laurent family did note, but they joined Watson. Don¡¯t they know that the royal family has always been the same since the kingdom¡¯s founding? Watson is an outsider. What qualifications does he have to be the next king? They are betraying the kingdom and the royal family. Well, since they want to be with Watson, then let them die together.¡± The old king sneered and waved his hand in a domineering manner before walking out. ¡°Follow me to the Saint Laurent family. I want to see how bold those people are.¡± ... At the Saint Laurent family... ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s send our soldiers to help the old king attack the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard and capture those who are rted to Watson.¡± The head of the Saint Laurent family was sitting on a bench while a group of family members was kneeling in front of her. Everyone looked anxious. ¡°I heard that the Ptolemy and Campbell families have sent troops to the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard, and their family head personally led them there. Now, all that¡¯s left is the Saint Laurent family.¡± ¡°The current situation is very simr to when His Majesty destroyed the Demoness Church more than ten years ago. If we don¡¯t send troops now, we will definitely be hated in the future. There is a high possibility that the three archduke families will be two! Besides, we don¡¯t need to help Watson at all. Watson has never cared about the Saint Laurent family. He is also the child of the traitor that Grandmother chased out. What does his situation have to do with us?¡± The people in front of her kept asking for her opinion. The head of the Saint Laurent family narrowed her eyes and remained silent. She understood what those people were saying, but it was probably because she was old. She did not feel anything when she expelled Watson¡¯s father, Edward, from the family. However, when she saw her grandson, Watson, ostracized by the family and regarded as a thorn in the eyes of the royal family of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, she felt a trace of sadness in her heart. ¡°All of you, be quiet!¡± Taking a deep breath, she slowly opened her mouth, intimidating the members of the Saint Laurent family who were stillining. ¡°In my opinion, this is a good opportunity for us to ease our rtionship with Watson. In the past, he has always been biased against our family because of Edward¡¯s matter. However, this time, we are on his side. Furthermore, Watson has our bloodline in his body. I believe that he will forgive us once he finds out about that. Perhaps he might even have a chance to acknowledge us as his family.¡± ¡°Grandmother, at this time, what¡¯s the point of making him acknowledge us as his family? I heard that his two masters, Antonio and Reid, are currently in an unknown state. Our family probably won¡¯t be any better off with him,¡± a few young juniors grumbled unhappily. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s meaningful.¡± The Saint Laurent family head mmed into her chair hard and widened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of following the Ptolemy family and the Campbell family to attack the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard now? If the three families attack together, each family will receive a reward. The bnce of power between the three Archduke families will not be broken. It¡¯s the same effect as not attacking. If we help Watson, the effect will bepletely different. Either His Majesty wins, and the three Archduke families be two, or Watson wins, and Saint Laurent bes the dominant power in the kingdom.¡± ¡°The Saint Laurent family has been sitting in this position for a long time. It¡¯s time to take a gamble! If we continue to maintain the current situation, the Saint Laurent family will continue to decline. The royal family doesn¡¯t allow other bloodlines to be the king. Even if our family has a Child of God now, can we guarantee that we¡¯ll always have a Child of God in our family? Furthermore, that Child of God is also on Watson¡¯s side.¡± In the end, it was better to choose Watson. If Watson won, the Saint Laurent family would reap a huge harvest. On the contrary, choosing King Landhar III would be the icing on the cake. The probability of winning was high, but the Saint Laurent family would not feel any pain after winning. Although the Saint Laurent family head was a woman, her decisiveness and foresight surpassed a man¡¯s. After saying that, all her nsmen looked at each other and did notin. After a moment of silence, a man spoke first. ¡°That makes sense. No matter what happens to Watson, Nia is by Watson¡¯s side. I want to protect Nia. I support my mother¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Hmm, Nia is the reincarnation of a god. Do you really think you¡¯re her father? If Nia wasn¡¯t on Watson¡¯s side, we wouldn¡¯t have to be so conflicted. We should break things off with Watson.¡± Someone grumbled unhappily, causing Nia¡¯s father to be furious. ¡°What are you talking about? I think you¡¯re just jealous that I have such an outstanding daughter.¡± The head of the Saint Laurent family frowned. Those people were still arguing over those unimportant matters. Just as she was about to open her mouth to stop them, a disciple rushed in from outside. ¡°Something terrible has happened, Master. There are many troops outside. Ptolemy, the head of the Campbell family, is leading them. I also saw the old king. They are rushing toward us as if they wanted to attack us.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already here? I didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly.¡± The Saint Laurent family head stood up, tidied her clothes, and walked outside with her crutches. ¡°Let¡¯s wee those distinguished guests.¡± .. On another street in the royal city... ¡°Mother, I heard that Watson is currently fighting with Father. Even our grandfather, the old king, was released from prison to help Father destroy Watson¡¯s forces. ¡± Not far from the street was an ordinary courtyard. A young man stood at the entrance and looked outside. He saw therge army passing by and the residents fleeing in panic down the street. There were two young men and a middle-aged woman in the courtyard too. The middle-aged woman was holding a needle and thread in her hands and was spinning something. After hearing the young man¡¯s words, she put down the things in her hands and rubbed her sore eyes. ¡°Yes, that is already their second duel. I wonder who will win this time?¡± With a twinkle in his eyes, the young man said, ¡°If only Father could win, then I would be the second prince again.¡± ¡°Second Brother, are you still dreaming of bing a prince?¡± An older young man behind him said, ¡°It¡¯s about time for you to wake up. Father has no intention of passing the throne to us. He wants to be a king for the rest of his life. In order to stabilize his position, he can abandon us at any time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to be a king. It¡¯s better for me to be a prince for the rest of my life than to live a normal life in a ce like this, right?¡± ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t say too much. It¡¯s not up to us to decide whether to be a prince or not. Furthermore, Kiana is crying in her room right now. What if you make her even sadder?¡± Then, they kept quiet and looked worriedly at a room in the courtyard. After learning that King Landhar III and Watson were fighting again, Kiana had locked herself in her room.. No one knew how she was doing then. Chapter 616 - Kidnapping The Royal Family

Chapter 616: Kidnapping The Royal Family

¡°Kiana, are you okay?¡± Worried about his sister, the third prince put the things in his hands down and walked to Kiana¡¯s room. ¡°Kiana?¡± He knocked on the door, but there was no sound in the room. The third prince looked worried. It was no secret that his sister liked Watson. It would be bad if Kiana did something stupid because of Watson. Worried, he pushed the door open with all his strength. The scene inside surprised him. Other than the furniture in the room, the walls, floor, and ceiling were all damaged. Kiana was no longer in the room. ¡°Mother, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, it¡¯s bad. Kiana is missing. Come quickly!¡± Stunned for a second, the third prince then shouted. .. ¡°Where are you taking me? You¡¯re not trying to keep the royal family¡¯s secret from me, are you? Or you¡¯re coveting my beauty? I¡¯m warning you! My heart belongs to the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius, Watson. Even if you torture me, don¡¯t expect me toply.¡± Kiana was tied up and carried by a person in ck clothes. She gritted her teeth and spoke fiercely. ¡°Be quiet.¡± The person also wore a ck mask. However, from her feminine tone and the graceful curves on her chest, it was apparent that she was a woman. Since she was traveling swiftly, the wind blew past, making Kiana unable to open her eyes. She had been in the room missing Watson and feeling sad about the battle between Watson and her father. In the end, the woman rushed in and carried her away without any exnation. She had tried to resist, but unfortunately, the woman was too strong. She was no match for her. While Kiana was reminiscing, the woman arrived in front of an inconspicuous manor in the capital. They entered the manor. The scene inside waspletely different from what was outside. Eight courtyards in the air ovepped with each other. They looked majestic and very luxurious. ¡°Miss Nightingale.¡± The woman took off her mask and was immediately greeted respectfully by the people there, including Severed Fingers Gang members, led by Veronica, Klein, and Elven. ¡°As expected of Young Master Watson¡¯s maidservant. She acted quickly and brought her back so quickly.¡± Veronica pped her hands in praise. ¡°Who are you people? Why did you capture me?¡± Kiana stared nkly at the eight-story courtyard in the sky, as well as the many unfamiliar faces in front of her. She had been a princess for so many years, but she did not know that there was such a ce in the capital. However, no one present answered. ¡°Right now, the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s old king is leading people to besiege the Young Master Watson¡¯s forces. ording to our spies, the Sword Saint¡¯s courtyard and the Saint Laurent family have already suffered. I reckon that we will be the next ones to be attacked! Let¡¯s take the princess out of the kingdom and leave the capital.¡± Klein sighed and said, ¡°With the princess around, even if the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army besieges us, they won¡¯t take action so easily.¡± Since Watson became their leader, the Severed Fingers Gang had be much better. Each of them was worth twice as much. The noblemen they had tried their best to curry favor with had to bow to them. Unfortunately, such a life was about to go away. King Landhar III was fighting with Watson, and Watson had no time to care about them. They had to leave. If Watson won, it would be great, but if Watson were to lose, they would no longer be able to live a luxurious life and could only hide in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even so, none of them showed any regret. They had never regretted letting Watson be the Severed Fingers Gang¡¯s leader, and even their ordinary members did not regret it. ¡°So you captured me to be your shield. How despicable! By the way, you did not capture my brothers, so why did you only capture me?¡± Kiana¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. Veronica nced at her. ¡°She¡¯s too noisy. Someone seal her lips, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Veronica.¡± One of her subordinates stepped forward and stuffed a piece of linen cloth into Kiana¡¯s mouth. A strange blush appeared on her face, but the subordinate ignored her. ¡°Lady Veronica, the things we¡¯ve umted in the Eight-story Courtyard in the Sky¡ª¡± ¡°Leave them here. As long as they¡¯re still here, we wille back for them sooner orter.¡± She sighed with a reluctant look on her face. She took a deep breath and put on a straight face. Her expression became resolute. ¡°Everyone, set off now. Take the waterway. The sea folks are already waiting for us. Some of the ministers and noblemen from the capital will alsoe with us. Remember to protect their safety.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Veronica.¡± ¡­ At the courtyard where the princes lived. ¡°It¡¯s not good; Kiana is gone!¡± The third prince saw the messy room and began shouting. Suddenly, an old voice came from behind him, saying, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. The princess is fine. Instead of worrying about her, Your Highness, you should worry about yourself. ¡± Turning his head, the third prince found an old man with white hair standing behind him. He had a wise expression and a beard. ¡°Minister Macrotov?¡± The third prince was very familiar with the old man in front of him. He was the leader of the civil officials in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At that moment, the leader was looking at him with an unfriendly expression. A few burly old men behind him spoke impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and tie him up and bring him to the outskirts of the city. Now that the capital is so chaotic, we will be annihted as rebels if we are not careful. We can only capture a royal family member as our hostage! It was a pity that Kiana was assigned to another force. Otherwise, His Majesty is most fond of the princess. The best effect would be to capture her.¡± Kidnap? The third prince¡¯s eyes widened. Did he hear it wrongly? Those ministers were discussing the matter of kidnapping him. Even if he had been expelled from the imperial pce, he was still a prince. How could they do that? ¡°What everyone said makes sense. Time is of the essence. Your Highness, Third Prince, please forgive me for my offense.¡± Macrotov smiled and waved his hand. The other civil servants immediately rushed forward and carried the third prince. He made such a disrespectful move because he received news that King Landhar III had broken off rtions with Watson and fought with the young man at the border. The generals led by Hoen had already moved to the border. He was prepared to support King Landhar III, but he, who had always opposed the generals, had chosen to support Watson. ¡°His Majesty is too ridiculous. He released the old king, who had been imprisoned for a long time. Furthermore, His Majesty has been sitting on the throne for a long time. It¡¯s time to give that position to the young man.¡± Macrotov watched as they captured the third prince, his eyes narrowing as he stroked his beard. It was only a small reason why he would support Watson and oppose the general. The more significant reason was that an incident was very simr to the Demoness Church incident more than ten years ago. As someone who had experienced the previous incident, he knew that it was a dark period and that simr things should not happen in the kingdom again. No one knew who was spreading the rumors in the capital. They said that King Landhar III was no longer the king they remembered. The Primordial Demoness had possessed him. He had plotted against Sword Saint Reid and Antonio, and no one knew that happened to them. It was hard to imagine what else King Landhar III would do for the throne? No one knew whether the rumors were true or false. However, many ministers felt that King Landhar III¡¯s actions were too cruel. Chapter 617 - Spreading Rumors

Chapter 617: Spreading Rumors

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Have you heard? The King and the future King are currently fighting.¡± Someone stood at the tavern entrance and spoke to the people there. ¡°I did hear that. I also heard that they¡¯re fighting at the border. At the same time, the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation are also in the battle.¡± A man in the tavern sat on a long table and wiped a bottle of golden-red sun fruit wine as if he was going to open it. However, he looked up, sighed, and put down the wine in his hand. ¡°If His Majesty wants to fight Watson, I should forget about opening the tavern. The scene is so big that no one¡¯s here to drink! I¡¯ve got a bottle of excellent sun fruit wine in my hand. It¡¯s a beautiful thing when everyone sits down to drink and chat, but why do we have to fight?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the throne. Only one person can sit on it,¡± someone spoke up. ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty already announce that he would pass the throne to Watson in the future? Why would they still fight for it? Is His Majesty going back on his word?¡± The brawny man wiping the wine bottle looked puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not just about going back on his words. Likely, His Majesty is no longer the person he used to be.¡± The mysterious young man standing at the door walked into the tavern and sat down with the burly man. He looked as if he knew a lot of things. He pointed at the sun fruit wine in the burly man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± ¡°Forget it. No one has been drinking in the tavern recently. It¡¯s rare to meet someone who has insider information. You can have this bottle of wine as a gift.¡± Pouring a ss of wine for the mysterious young man, the brawny man asked, ¡°What exactly do you know? Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°As expected of the sun fruit wine. It tastes delicious. After drinking the wine in one gulp, the mysterious young man wiped his lips. After sighing with emotion, he said, ¡°The information I got came from the Everything House. It¡¯s absolutely true. Do you know the Everything House?¡± ¡°The Everything House that recently appeared in the royal city and is said to know everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it, but I¡¯ve never gone there to buy information.¡± Everyone, including the brawny man, shook their heads. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. There¡¯s a lot of information in the Everything House, and it¡¯s not expensive. Even the information about His Majesty only costs 1,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°Whatever the source is, quickly get to the point.¡± ¡°Well, ording to the information I got from the Everything House, His Majesty is very likely to have been possessed by the Primordial Demoness! Think about what he has done recently. First, he wanted Watson to be the future King, but in the end, he went back on his words and attacked the border. Even Watson¡¯s two masters, Antonio and Reid, are missing at the moment. No one knows if they¡¯re alive. King Landhar III released the Demoness Saintess, Queen Avril, and expelled Queen Isabe and the three princes and princesses from the pce. That is not enough to exin the problem. ¡°If The Primordial Demoness did not possess his Majesty, why would he abandon his wife and children? Furthermore, the seven gods that the Holy Dragon Kingdom worshipped previously betrayed the kingdom and no longer protect us. Is it necessary for the mighty gods to betray the kingdom? It must have been something that King Landhar III did. Combined with the current situation, we understand that the Primordial Demoness must have possessed his Majesty. He did all those things because he did not want to be discovered by other gods.¡± The young man shook his wine ss and spoke with certainty. His words made everyone gasp. ¡°To say that those changes have something to do with His Majesty would be more urate to say that they have more to do with Watson. Strange things have been happening in the kingdom ever since that boy came to the Holy Dragon Kingdom! They say that he was also the one who resurrected Queen Avril. Someone saw a green monster running out of the garden when Queen Avril was resurrected. I wonder if it is true.¡± Someone raised some doubts. ¡°Watson did make some changes after he came to the capital, but those changes were all good! For example, the sun fruit wine that I am drinking now. Did the Holy Dragon Kingdom have such wine in the past? Then, there¡¯s the tinum-tier weapon, the Blessing of the Gods and Demons potion produced by the Abedor family. Have you all heard of those before? Even the river that runs through the royal city and allows one to obtain gold-tier strength as long as they consume it. Watson also created that. A few days ago, he made a circle around the kingdom and passed by theary fortress in the royal city. ¡°Now, there are many divine mountains towering into the clouds outside the royal city. On those mountains, there are trees that look like World Trees. You must have seen those changes! During the battle with King Landhar III, Watson did not forget to change the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s environment. Compared to His Majesty, who only wanted to sit in the supreme position and lead the kingdom into the mes of war, he is much better suited to be the king.¡± The young man mmed his hand on the table and stood up abruptly. He spoke with righteous indignation, and the tavern was alreadypletely silent. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± After a moment, the tavern echoed in agreement. It was true that King Landhar III was a king who was good at ying with people¡¯s hearts, and the people were not fools. They could sense who was genuinely good to them and who was just using them. ¡°I also know some secrets about His Majesty, so I¡¯ll take this opportunity to exin them to everyone! Actually, 20 years ago, His Majesty only became king thanks to the help from the Demoness Church. He was also the one who imprisoned the old king. That information was not from the Everything House, but from a friend of mine who was an official in prison...¡± Simr situations were everywhere in the royal city. On a particr main street in the royal city was a building called the Everything House. That building had just been built a few days ago, and once it was built, it sold information at a low price. It attracted many higher-ups and noblemen to go there to buy information. People said that Everything House was a transit station built by theary fortress in the royal city. Information was received from all over the kingdom through theary fortress and transmitted there. At that moment, the owner of Everything House, a man who was as fat as a mountain of meat, opened his hands to protect the information cab behind him. He faced a few assassins dressed in ck and had cold expressions on their faces. ¡°Duke Piggy, we are the King¡¯s personal guards. We are arresting you on the charge of intentionally spreading rumors and endangering the kingdom¡¯s security. Are you aware of your crime?¡± The lead assassin held the longsword hanging by his waist and took out a pair of handcuffs with his other hand as he approached Duke Piggy. Duke Piggy did not panic at all in the face of that scene. ¡°What crime have Imitted?¡± As one of Watson¡¯s newly recruited subordinates, Deena was sent by Watson to be theary fortress¡¯ City Lord. He was arranged to be the Everything House¡¯s owner, and he was responsible for the exchange of potions every month. He could receive double wages. ¡°Your Excellency Duke Piggy, you¡¯re an intelligent person. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush! Right now, rumors are spreading all over the royal city. Various people are spreading rumors in the tavern about His Majesty. You must have sent them, right? As long as you admit that you did all that and then use Watson of disrespecting His Majesty with the intention of usurping the throne, we can forget about your previous mistakes. When His Majesty convicts Watson, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± Seeing Duke Piggy¡¯s stiff neck and unyielding attitude, a handsome young man walked out from behind the assassins. The young man wore golden armor and looked valiant.. If Christina had been present at the time, she would have been surprised to see that young man because he was the assassin who had escaped from the City of Steel¡ªke. Chapter 618 - You Are Not Allowed To Leave

Chapter 618: You Are Not Allowed To Leave

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ke looked at the fat young man in front of him. He had a smile on his face, but he was deep in thought. He knew the person in front of him. He was the eldest son of Lord Constantine. He was initially a good-for-nothing who only knew how to eat. The residents of the royal city had even given him the nickname Duke Piggy. However, when faced with him, Duke Piggy did not panic at all, despite being pointed at with a sword. That level of determination was not something that an ordinary person could possess. He had only followed Watson for a few days, yet he had already made such a huge change. The first time he met Watson was in the City of Steel. He was forced to end the mission of monitoring Christina because of Watson. After that, he went to the floating city and then returned to the royal city. After returning to the royal city, King Landhar III did notment on his previous work. He arranged a job for him to monitor the movements of the various ministers in the royal city. He had long known that Duke Piggy had sent the people from the Everything House to spread rumors about King Landhar III in the royal city to sow discord between the King and the ministers. He did not care about it before because Duke Piggy¡¯s actions benefited the kingdom. People Duke Piggy could instigate proved that they were not loyal enough to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. After His Majesty dealt with Watson, they could wash the kingdom with those people¡¯s blood. However, he could not remain indifferent for long because the rumors were getting more and more ridiculous. At first, the rumor was that the Primordial Demoness had possessed King Landhar III. Then, it became that King Landhar III was infatuated with the Primordial Demoness¡¯ body. Finally, it became that King Landhar III was infatuated with the female body. After Queen Avril died, he secretly buried her body in a special coffin so that it would not rot because he had been satisfying his perverted desires with that. ke was drinking water when he first heard those rumors, and he almost choked to death. He did not know who would spread such ridiculous rumors. He did not know how a person could easily believe those rumors. With no other choice, he began to lead the assassins to capture the rumor-mongers, and in the end, they followed the clues and found that ce. He still admired Duke Piggy. He was willing to do anything for Watson. That kind of loyalty was very rare. ¡°You should surrender. Write down the evidence that Watson instructed you tomit a crime so that I won¡¯t kill you. ¡± ... Duke Piggy listened to the words of the handsome young man in front of him. His expression did not waver at all. Surrender? He would not surrender, much less use Watson. It was not Watson¡¯s order to have the people from the Everything House spread those rumors. The Everything House was an intelligencework that Watson had put a lot of effort into building, and the information that spread from it was essential for authenticity. As an intelligencework, its credibility would be destroyed once the information was degraded. If Watson had known that he had sent people to spread those rumors, he might have punished him. However, Duke Piggy did not regret it. He had lived in ridicule since he was young; even his father was disappointed because of his pig-like body size. In that lifetime, the only people who discovered his brilliance were Deena and Watson. When he first met Watson, he felt a little inferior. Watson was only 12 or 13 years old, and he was already the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius. He was young but powerful and full of wisdom. However, after interacting with him, he learned that Watson was an approachable person. He was generous toward others, and he even offered him a high sry of a million gold coins a month. When he received the first sum of gold from Watson and brought it home, he still remembered that it was the first time his father was surprised by his ability. It was also the first time he saw his father hiding in the study and crying. He kept saying, ¡°There is hope for the future of the family.¡± Ever since then, he had made up his mind to follow Watson for the rest of his life. No matter what Watson wanted to do, he would try his best to help him achieve it. It was such a lucky thing to have someone he wanted to follow in his life. After learning that King Landhar III was fighting Watson, the Constantine family did not express their stance. They tacitly agreed that he would continue to stay in the Everything House. It was obvious that they had decided to stand on Watson¡¯s side. Duke Piggy did not have any fear at that moment. Retracing the thoughts that kept surging in his mind, he cracked his neck. The bones in his body emitted a crisp sound. ¡°I won¡¯t surrender. If you want to capture me, thene at me. ¡± He had taken the Dragon Transformation Potion and could transform into a diamond-tier God-eating Dragon. The assassins in front of him looked like they were only at the peak of gold-tier. They were no match for him. ... ¡°What a pity.¡± ke threw the broken tinum-tier longsword onto the ground. He wiped the blood from the fractured armor on his chest and panted as he retreated. In front of him, Duke Piggy was lying on the ground. His body was full of des. His eyes rolled upward; it was obvious that he had fainted. ¡°ke, it took you so long to catch a criminal. If it weren¡¯t for my help, you would have failed. As an assassin, that is a great dereliction of duty. Should I report that to His Majesty?¡± Not far behind Duke Piggy, a woman with revealing clothes and a beautiful face sat on the table with her legs crossed. Her long and fair legs attracted the attention of all the assassins in the room, but they did not dare to look at her. They knew that the woman was one of King Landhar III¡¯s top assassins. She was known as the Torture Tool. Her strength was at peak tinum-tier. Before she killed anyone, she liked to torture them with tools. Even though she was only tinum-tier, she possessed assassination techniques and poison. She could even kill a diamond-tier elite. King Landhar III previously controlled the top assassins, and they did not know each other. However, they were connected at that moment because of the extraordinary times. There were many powerful assassins under themand of King Landhar III. On the surface, Sword Saint Reid was the strongest in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but in fact, he was not. ¡°Lady Torture Tool, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m only a speck of gold, and my strength, of course, pales inparison to yours.¡± ke smiled wryly. The torturer appeared to be very happy. ¡°Leave that to me. You guys go do something else first. Before I kill that fat pig, I want to y with him first. Where should I start dissecting himter? Seeing that he has so much meat on him, it should be enough for me to y with him for a while. After His Majesty kills Watson, I want to chop that fat pig and the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius into specimens. That scene should be very striking.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ke¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but he did not say anything in the end. He just nodded and walked out. At that moment, Duke Piggy, who had fainted on the ground, seemed to have heard something. His fingers moved, and his arm supported his body as he struggled to get up from the ground. He coughed up blood as he shouted in a hoarse voice. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not allowed to.... go!¡± Chapter 619 - Pacifying The Riot

Chapter 619: Pacifying The Riot

¡°Hey, that fellow¡¯s body has been stabbed several times by a tinum-tier weapon smeared with lethal poison. How can he still get up?¡± The torturer jumped down from the table and raised her right leg; she was wearing a high-heeled boot. She stepped on the wound on Duke Piggy¡¯s back and crushed it. The wound was stimted, and Duke Piggy spat out another mouthful of blood. His head was covered in a cold sweat, and his body trembled like a leaf. ¡°Duke Piggy, don¡¯t stand up again.¡± ke also had a pained expression on his face. He had a hunch that Duke Piggy was only pretending to be unconscious. After all, Duke Piggy¡¯s body fat was so thick that even if he had been stabbed a few times by a torture tool, he would not have fainted. He had pretended to faint, so why did he have to stand up then? What kind of belief supported Duke Piggy? ¡°I can¡¯t let you go because you just said you wanted to make a specimen of Young Master Watson.¡± Pieces of organs appeared in Duke Piggy¡¯s blood that he coughed up. His internal organs had been severely damaged, and he might die if not treated in time. ¡°You got up just for that?¡± The torturer¡¯s feet rubbed against Duke Piggy¡¯s back, and sheughed shrilly. ¡°That is too funny. You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you still have the strength to care about others? I¡¯ll finish you off now because you¡¯re such a moron. Later, I¡¯ll cut your body into pieces and send it to the border. I¡¯ll let Watson take a good look and see what he thinks.¡± The de that was constantly rotating in her palm stopped. The torturer held it down fiercely, and the de pierced Duke Piggy¡¯s neck. Obviously, she wanted to cut off Duke Piggy¡¯s head like cutting poultry. However, her idea did not work. The de stopped at the back of Duke Piggy¡¯s neck and made a crisp sound. The de collided with the skin, but it bent the de, almost breaking it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The torturer seemed shocked, and her eyes widened. ¡°Young Master Watson said that my ability is very strong, stronger than I would ever imagine! I believe his words, so you will see my full strength soon. ¡°Material conversion, muscle conversion!¡± Duke Piggy roared. He supported his body with his arms and stood up from the ground, bouncing the torture instrument on his body. At that moment, his entire body was surrounded by white smoke, and his skin was red. The muscles under his skin were like firewood being burned as fuel. Veins twisted and crawled all over his body, bouncing rhythmically. Duke Piggy had been more than two meters tall and full of fat. However, in just a few seconds, all the fat on his body had disappeared, turning him into a normal-sized boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he was almost two meters tall. The thin Duke Piggy was quite handsome. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to his appearance. Everyone felt a surge of power bursting from Duke Piggy¡¯s body. That power was so mighty that it shook the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground like an earthquake, continuously spreading in all directions. ¡°What on earth is that?¡± The assassins could not stand steadily and cried out in surprise as they retreated. ¡°Young Master Watson told me that I have the ability to convert matter. I can create anything that I¡¯ve eaten! The most powerful thing I¡¯ve eaten in my life is the potion that Young Master Watson had given me. Now, I¡¯ve reced all the blood in my body with a solution called the Ascension Potion. In other words, I can now disy the strength of a god.¡± Opening his mouth, smoke spread from both sides of Duke Piggy¡¯s mouth. His eyes were emitting a zing light, and the whites of his eyes could no longer be seen. Since his body could not withstand the effects of arge amount of the Ascension potion, his muscles were dissolving. The powerful force would vaporize his body in a few minutes. He did not care about that. He did not need a few minutes. One second was enough. ¡°Since you dare to nder Young Master Watson, you shall pay for your sins in Hell.¡± Raising his right fist, Duke Piggy punched the ground fiercely. With the omnipotent house as the course, the ground of almost the entire Holy Dragon royal city caved in. Lava spewed from the shattered ground. The terrifying power turned into a hurricane that blew in all directions. The gold-tier assassin did not even have time to resist before he was blown away by the storm,nding heavily on the ground and turning into meat paste. Even the Torture Tool, who had the strength of a tinum-tier elite, could not withstand the power of that punch. The wind twisted the muscles on her face, and even her gums were exposed. While she was at a loss of what to do, Duke Piggy threw another punch in her direction. As the punchnded, a ravine appeared on the ground. The punch shattered the city wall in the south of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The ravine stretched out beyond the city wall and stretched for an unknown distance. The Torture Tool in the range of the punch was long gone. With just two punches, all the assassins except ke were killed. ke did not die, but it was not because he was powerful. It was because Duke Piggy deliberately avoided his body when he threw the punch. Even so, the armor on his body waspletely shattered. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because you just persuaded me! I¡¯m here to ask you if you want to surrender and write down the crimes of King Landhar III. If you can do it, I can spare your life.¡± Every pore on Duke Piggy¡¯s body was shooting light. Standing in the ruins, he clenched his fists like a god. The corner of ke¡¯s lips twitched a few times. He slumped to the ground and raised his hands. ¡°I surrender.¡± Duke Piggy was stunning and enviable. He did not know if everyone who had faith could do that. ke was not sure because he never had faith. He followed King Landhar III because he was the king, and if he did not be an assassin, he would be killed. He wanted to live, but Duke Piggy was not like that. He did not know why their lives were so different. If he was not an assassin of King Landhar III but Watson¡¯s subordinate, would he have to suppress his emotions? Would he get to see a different scene? ¡­ ¡°Deena! Your father is about to die, but where are you? They say that girls are unreliable; I should have married her off earlier. Why would Watson fight with King Landhar III? Why wouldn¡¯t he just kneel and die?¡± In Deena¡¯s family mansion, her gambler father was kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down his face. Two tinum-tier swords were ced against his neck. The curses did not make the cold-faced soldiers in front of them merciful. Instead, they read out his crimes and increased the strength of their des. ¡°Your daughter, Deena, has defected to the rebel Watson, which has had a negative impact on the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Therefore, your entire family must be executed immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use ofining now? By the way, I¡¯m not from here. I¡¯m just here to see if Deena has returned. I have nothing to do with this. Please let me go!¡± That person was the man he had wanted to sell Deena to. He had been trying to apologize to Deena to ease their rtionship. Who would have thought that he would be caught the moment he arrived? The tinum-tier swords crossed and were about to cut off their necks. At that moment¡­ The air twisted, and a beautiful girl appeared with the light of a teleportation array. The moment she appeared, a powerful force swept out in all directions, sending a few soldiers flying. Even the tinum-tier swords in their hands shattered. ¡°Deena, you¡¯re here?¡± the man shouted. After Deena appeared, she pped her hands. The light of the teleportation array under her feet grew even brighter. The members of theary fortress, led by Fawkes, emerged. After they came out, they looked around and muttered, ¡°This is Miss Deena¡¯s home. Quick! Take those soldiers down. We can¡¯t let them bully Miss Deena¡¯s family.¡± A group of people rushed out. Deena tidied the hat on her head and turned to her father. ¡°Father, how have you been?¡± ¡°Deena, you¡¯ve arrived at the right time. Please save us. Those people are crazy.¡± ¡°Father, I thought I heard you talking bad about me and Young Master Watson. I didn¡¯t want toe, but Young Master Watson told me to protect my family. Now it seems like I should not havee.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t say anything bad about Watson. You must have heard wrong. I have always thought Watson is extraordinarily talented and is the best candidate for our future King.¡± Deena¡¯s father¡¯s expression was stiff as he exined hurriedly. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Quickly, take us away from here. Did you capture the hearts of those men? Can they escort us out of the city?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. The riots in the royal city have been quelled. Almost all of King Landhar III¡¯s underlings have been subdued! Even without my help, you can still get out. Furthermore, those people aren¡¯t men I¡¯ve captured. If I had to say it, they are theary fortress¡¯ generals, and I am now theary fortress¡¯ City Lord.¡± Chapter 620 - A Noble King Or A Despicable Man?

Chapter 620: A Noble King Or A Despicable Man?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What are you doing at the border, Sylvan? Are you rebelling?¡± In the Royal Pce in the capital, Hoen was tied to a chair. The rope that bound him was not made of ordinary materials but magic. Hoen struggled violently and red at the man with purple hair and elven ears in front of him. He had nned to lead the army in the pce to attack and eliminate all the forces rted to the Watson family. However, before he could leave, he was controlled by Sylvan. If it were in the past, he would still have the strength to fight against the most powerful mage in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. However, the other party had just said, ¡°Absolute explosion.¡± Then, he was blown away and lost consciousness. When he woke up, he was already there. ¡°General Hoen, don¡¯t be so agitated. Yes, I am rebelling. The era of King Landhar III has long passed. It is a fantasy for him to dream of bing a king and controlling everything. ¡± Sylvan¡¯s expression was cold and contained anger. ¡°What I can¡¯t stand is that he attacked my master, Antonio. If my master were injured, I would never let him go.¡± ¡°Sylvan, I did not expect you to know about that. Did Watson tell you?¡± ¡°No, I told him.¡± A gentle female voice interrupted Hoen. A woman with snow-white hair wearing a ck bamboo hat walked out of the pce. The woman had pointy ears. Her snow-white hair fluttered in the wind, looking very beautiful. ¡°Queen Avril!¡± Hoen was stunned. He never thought that Avril, King Landhar III¡¯s most loved person, would appear in his camp. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Frier has already made a lot of mistakes. We can¡¯t let him continue to make more mistakes.¡± Avril looked sorrowful. ¡°If His Majesty knew that you betrayed him, he would be furious. He did all that so that he could live with you.¡± ¡°No, he did not do it for me. He did it for himself! If he really did it to resurrect me, he should have stopped after I woke up.¡± Avril interrupted Hoen. ¡°Resurrecting me was just his obsession. Maybe he doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve been sessfully resurrected! Watson used the power of the human race chess piece to reshape my soul and used life energy to recreate my body. I have the same memories and emotions as the past me. But am I really the same person?¡± Hoen fell silent. ¡°Just like how I¡¯m different from the past, Frier is no longer the same. It was my death that caused him to be like this. I could not stop it at that time, but now I want to change everything! The mistakes that have been made can¡¯t be undone. The only thing we can do is not let the tragedy continue to unfold.¡± ... ¡°Augustus, what are you doing? Are you rebelling?¡± Initially, there should have been a fierce battle in the Saint Laurent family. However, at that moment, all the members of the Ptolemy and Campbell families were lying on the ground, and Armand was breathing rapidly. He stared at Augustus, who had used his strength to suppress everyone and keep them on the ground. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯ve paid a huge price to use the holy relic to modify me, but in the end, I used that power on you guys.¡± Augustus¡¯ muscles flickered with a metallic luster, and circr airwaves were released in all directions from his body. Those airwaves were the ability of a holy relic to contain hundreds of times the gravity. It was enough to push those below tinum-tier to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Campbell family¡¯s genius was actually on Watson¡¯s side. I remember that you and Watson have fought many times before. You should have a grudge against him.¡± The old king was not pressed to the ground, but he did not move against Augustus either. He only spoke with interest. ¡°I hate Watson. I hate that he wille out and cause trouble every time I do something. I hate that he is very talented in all aspects and can suppress me! But I choose to defeat him head-on and not use despicable methods like you guys.¡± Augustus puffed out his chest and spoke it in a manner that was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°How ambitious. I haven¡¯t heard such foolish and self-righteous words for a long time.¡± The old king narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°No matter what the method is used, the one who will win is the king. No matter how many beautiful words you say, no one will remember you! It¡¯s not toote to regret now. I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear what you just said. As long as Watson dies, you will be the strongest genius in the kingdom.¡± He chose to induce instead of starting a war because the old king knew that Augustus¡¯s strength was not inferior to his. He was already old, and Augustus was still young, so there was no need to overthink the oue. ¡°Of course, I know that principle. Do I need you to teach me that?¡± Just as he was thinking of using words to move Augustus, the old king did not expect Augustus to curl his lips and snort coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never used despicable methods against Watson. If it worked, he would have died long ago. I only chose to confront him head-on because I knew that those methods would be useless against him! You sounded more imposing when I said that just now, yet you insisted on exposing me. What¡¯s wrong with you? From now on, you should shut up and don¡¯t speak anymore.¡± ¡°That...¡± The old king was shocked. The three families there were also petrified when they heard that, unable to say a word. ... At the border... At that moment, the battle had reached its climax. The members of the Demoness Bandit Gang had joined hands with Nia and were engaged in a fierce fight with the Primordial Demoness. The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders were all wounded, but none of them retreated despite suffering severe injuries. Many of the Primordial Demoness¡¯ eyes were also frozen into ice cubes by Nia¡¯s molecr deceleration. The Death Dragon King, Nidhogg, single-handedly stopped the monster that had merged with the God yer¡¯s Blood. The rest of the people surrounded Watson and Frigga in the middle. ¡°King Landhar III, or Miss Frigga, is a general. Right now, you don¡¯t have any ability to resist.¡± There were three peak-tier starlight items behind Watson¡ªthe Limitless Compass, the Wheel of Reversal, and the Book of Wisdom. His body crossed time and space with a simple step to arrive in front of Frigga and threw a punch. Frigga¡¯s red hair fluttered in the wind as she stared at Watson. The air turned into solid rocks that blocked Watson¡¯s punch while she retreated a hundred meters away. ¡°That might not be the case. I still have a trump card that I haven¡¯t used yet.¡± Frigga¡¯s expression was rxed. She was in the starlight tier. Even though Watson¡¯s attacks were powerful, their life forms were different. He was unable to harm her foundation. As a god, her body contained an enormous amount of energyparable to a. If any of that energy were scattered, she would be able to revive herself. ¡°The trump card you spoke of is to dy me and have your subordinates capture the people on my side in the Holy Dragon Kingdom to threaten me.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was cold as he opened his right hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Your n has already failed.¡± A magic light screen appeared in his hand. It split into several pieces, reflecting the scenes of different regions in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. The assassins under Frigga¡¯smand were eliminated, and the army was also controlled. It was not only the capital but also the other cities. Frigga¡¯s expression changed. She knew that Watson did not use magic to fake the scene. That was what happened in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Holding Watson and letting her subordinates massacre the Holy Dragon Kingdom was one of her ns, indeed. She did not expect Watson to see through it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re just a bunch of stupid rejects. As long as I ascend to a high position, they¡¯ll still grovel on the ground and lick my boots.¡± Waving her hand nonchntly, Frigga¡¯s hair broke free and turned into a giant python that opened its mouth to swallow Watson. He managed to dodge it and shook his head. ¡°No, Frigga, you¡¯ve already lost. From the moment you lost the support of the people! A throne without the support of the people is just an empty shell, just like a tower without a base. You can¡¯t be despicable to the people. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple principle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Watson. I am despicable, and you are noble. It is precisely because you are noble that you have fallen into this situation! I am toozy to waste my breath on you. Did you feel that I have no trump cards left? I will show you!¡± Frigga sneered as she stretched her right hand outward. A golden light shed in her hand, and a female baby appeared in it. It was crying loudly, and it looked like Watson¡¯s sister, Jeanne. ¡°The Primordial Demoness has the Yin-elemental power, and your mother just happened to give birth to a girl after the Yin-elemental magical source was restored. I have nned for that. I have injected the baby¡¯s body with arge amount of Yin-elemental power.. If I move my fingers, I can crush her to her death! Choose, Watson. Do you want to be a noble king or a despicable person who can save your sister?¡± Chapter 621 - The True Power Of The Human Race Chess Piece

Chapter 621: The True Power Of The Human Race Chess Piece

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Jeanne...¡± In the ckmoon Castle, Catherine dragged her weak body and stood beside Edward. She was sweating as she looked at Jeanne in Frigga¡¯s arms, looking worried. A moment ago, Jeanne, who was in her arms, had disappeared and appeared in Frigga¡¯s hands. That made her extremely anxious, and Edwardforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With Watson around, he won¡¯t let anything happen to his sister.¡± Edward¡¯s expression changed. His eyes were burning with mes, and his clenched fists showed that he was not calm at the moment. Back then, he had betrayed the Saint Laurent family and went to the border to be a poor baron because he could not stand the actions of the kingdom¡¯s higher-ups. He did not expect that he still had not escaped after so many years. He only wanted to stay away from the dark and decadent power vortex and lead a peaceful life with his family and children. Was that not enough? If the people¡¯s right to live an everyday life was taken away, and the lives of children were threatened¡ªwhat was the meaning of such a kingdom¡¯s existence? It would be better off to rebel against such a king. There were many people like Edward who had such thoughts. Among the ckmoon Knights, many people quietly pressed the hilt of their swords down. Frigga¡¯s actions also angered them. In order to ascend to the supreme throne, they repeatedly used other people¡¯s family members to threaten them. Such people make them feel ashamed. They used to live on the border of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They were just a group of miserable people. The harsh taxes and the hostile environment in the winter made it impossible for them to survive. It was Watson who gave them a good life; the people in front of them, no matter if they were kings, could not make them give up their current lives. At that moment, if Frigga did not threaten them with Jeanne, they would immediately rush up and tear Frigga into pieces to vent the anger in their hearts. ¡°I feel it.¡± In the sky, Watson reached out and touched his chest. A chess piece in his chest was beating slightly. That was a human chess piece, a sovereign-tier treasure formed since the creation of the world. It contained the will of all humans. From the very beginning, that chess piece had been beating restlessly, and a fierce fighting spirit had spread from it. The emotions of different people came from the chess piece. Some of those emotions came from the ckmoon Castle. ncing down, he saw an old man with green-gray hair leaning on a cane in the army of the ckmoon Castle. He gritted his teeth and looked at Frigga. Tears slid down his cheeks as he muttered to himself, ¡°My lover, my children, and the tens of thousands of people who once lived in my territory, the culprit who killed all of you is right in front of me! Don¡¯t worry, I will do everything I can to avenge you. You just need to wait a little longer.¡± Watson recognized that the old man was Sven. He was once known as the Broken Baron. After his territory was destroyed, he formed a Shabby Bandit Gang to take revenge on the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯. ¡°The king who made people fearful when he destroyed our Demon Church is now reduced to the point where he can only survive by relying on the threat of hostages. It¡¯s really disgraceful. ¡± The Demoness Bandit Gang leaders stood together and released the life energy they obtained from Watson to heal each other¡¯s injuries. Twenty years ago, the Demoness Church was destroyed by King Landhar III. They had be street rats that everyone wanted to beat. It was time for them to pay Frigga back for that grudge. Apart from the people of the ckmoon Castle, there was a strong will emanating from all over the world. Over the years, many people have been persecuted because of King Landhar III¡¯s deeds. In addition, the people with the Severed Fingers Gang were spreading the news about King Landhar III¡¯s crimes. They understood that King Landhar III was the one who had put them in deep trouble. In fact, many people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom were also aware of the darkness in that kingdom. Due to King Landhar III¡¯s powerful energy, they had no way to resist. The emotions that they had suppressed for a long time have erupted. Many of the kingdom¡¯s ministers did not respect King Landhar III. They were afraid of King Landhar III¡¯s terrifying methods of ying with people¡¯s hearts. They had to obey out of fear at that moment, but they did not want to continue being weak. There were many illnesses in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. At that moment, theypletely erupted, appearing like an avnche. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Frigga¡¯s expression changed, and her hand holding onto Jeanne trembled slightly. Ever since she became the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king, she had never been afraid. Even when she was at her weakest, she would not waver, even when a sword was ced on her neck. However, she was a little flustered in the face at that moment. Why were those people not afraid of her? Their leader, Watson, and his precious family were in her hands. Even Watson did not dare attack her. Should those people be afraid? Why did their expressions be even angrier? It was as if they wanted to swallow her alive. Which step had gone wrong? Did Jeanne not have enough value to make those peoplepromise? Should she have captured Watson¡¯s parents instead? Or was it that she had plotted against the seven gods and wanted Watson to rece them? She had been too hasty to rece Watson. Or that she had exterminated the Demoness Church more than ten years ago, and to research a way to resurrect Avril, she had repeatedly experimented on the people of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, causing them to feel conflicted? ¡°No, my n did not go wrong. Those lowly people appeared so angry because they were blinded by a moment of emotion! If I killed that baby in front of them, they would understand that I was serious and revere me again.¡± As the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king, no one knew how to control emotions better than Frigga, and no one knew the human heart. The human heart was her most powerful weapon. She could even plot against a god with that weapon, let alone those mortals. ¡°Watson, it seems like you don¡¯t intend to save your sister. Fine, I will let you experience the pain of losing your family in front of so many people. ¡± Frigga¡¯s palm moved toward Jeanne¡¯s neck with a fierce expression and was about to exert force. Then, a bright golden light burst out from Jeanne¡¯s body into his hand and bounced her palm away. At that moment, Frigga, who was already at the starlight tier, was powerless in the face of that power. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When a golden light appeared on Jeanne¡¯s body, the powerfulw of heaven and earth and the shape of a chain wrapped around her body. The densely packed chains seemed to contain all the rules in the world, and it was above Jeanne¡¯s head, a chess piece made of constantly changing human figures appeared. The human chess piece that was supposed to be in Watson¡¯s body had appeared above Jeanne¡¯s head. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t understand the true power of humans. The human chess piece has a sovereign-tier origin ability¡ªmolecr eleration. On the surface, that ability is to increase the speed of the movement of the energy particles, creating a super strong shockwave. But that is just the surface. Its true ability is energy transmission.¡± ¡°The supernatural evolution power that the elves possess can allow life to evolve indefinitely. That power seems to be much stronger than the human race¡¯s chess piece. You were wrong to think that that power could be your dependence! As a race that survived ancient times, the human race chess piece was inferior to an iplete chess piece of super-strong power created by the molecr eleration used to attack enemies. It can also be injected into the body of apanion. Since molecr eleration can allow the energy to elerate indefinitely, it can allow the energy to ignore time and space transmission.¡± ¡°You are a king, yet you have never understood the true meaning of the human race! The human race is so powerful because they have arge number of people and also because everyone can be relied on by others, fight for their friends and family, and lend their power to the people around them. As the saying goes, as long as there is a will, there will always be a way. That is what humans are like. Only those who understand will be qualified to inherit the human race chess pieces. Those who understand that can be the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s king and the world¡¯s king. Right now, I have already transferred all of my strength to Jeanne. Simrly, I have also transferred the power of countless people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Even if you are a starlight-tier God, so what?¡± Frigga¡¯s expression was unsightly as she was rendered speechless by Watson¡¯s argument. Meanwhile, Jeanne, who was standing in front of her, had also stopped crying. Her pupils had turned pure gold as she extended her baby palm toward Frigga. It was just a light wave, but Frigga¡¯s body felt as though she had been thrown into a burning sun.. Her entire body was burning with incandescent mes as her flesh and blood corroded. Chapter 622 - The Collapse Of An Old Kingdom

Chapter 622: The Copse Of An Old Kingdom

Frigga had no chance of winning from the very beginning. In order to limit Watson¡¯s fusion ability, Frigga had painstakingly used the Primordial Demoness¡¯ power to break away from the human body and be an evil god at the starlight tier, and also set Antonio and Reid up and trapped them in the Elven Kingdom, which forced Watson to be unable to make a move. Indeed, he was restricted to the point of being unable to make a move. However, there was no need for him to make a move. Baby Jeanne was enough to defeat Frigga. Frigga boasted that the human heart was her most powerful weapon. However, she had never truly seen through the human heart. She thought that fear was the best way to manipte the human body. It was true that people could be manipted by fear. However, when humans were faced with an irresistible fear, they would disy the will to fight instead. Human history was the history of courage, and the hymn of humanity was the hymn of courage. Watson was not the one who defeated Frigga. Instead, it was everyone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who was dissatisfied with her. The king was famous for being good at ying with people¡¯s hearts, and he had lost to the people in the end. It was a kind of irony. ¡°Frigga, you lost.¡± Watson stood in the air with his hands behind his back. Frigga, who Jeanne had attacked, had the power in her body expand at an infinite speed. The hot me burned the skin on the surface of her body, exposing her white bones and making it look painful. During that process, Watson did not even lift a finger. The meaning of the human race was something he had gradually understood recently. When the world was created, there was a reason for different races to be divided into chess pieces. Each king had the mission of making the race flourish. What about the races that had been exterminated in ancient times? There was no sign of them. A single individual could not be called a race. If life wanted to continue, it had to be amunity. It was even more so for humans who used molecr eleration as their originating power. If one person could not defeat the enemy, then there would be ten thousand or a million people to do that. Even though an individual¡¯s will was small, it could be a torrent when gathered. That power was enough to open a new world. ¡°I did not lose. How could I lose?¡± Frigga¡¯s delicate face became distorted. Her red hair fluttered beside her ears and turned into a long, twisted snake, hissing. Surging emotions spread from her body. Those long snakes seemed to be struggling to escape from her body, but they could not. The golden light burning on her body was now hotter than the mes of the sun, burning the space clean. ck cracks appeared in the air. No matter if she used the giant form that symbolized anger or the invisible hand of thezy series, she could not get rid of the burning light. The human race chess piece above Jeanne¡¯s head spun rapidly, vaguely forming the shape of a crown. A golden cloak appeared behind her, making her look like a holy son. ¡°Seven divine kingdoms, descend!¡± Frigga howled in pain. Her eyes turned red. The long red snakes dancing around her were in different colors. Seven huge divine kingdoms descended from the sky and appeared beside her. Each of those kingdoms had different forms. Some of them were shining gears that were embedded together. Some of them wererge ships surrounded by erotic storms and lightning. Some of them were covered in shadows. The divine kingdom filled with all kinds of potions descended on the sky above the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Each kingdom was no smaller than Mount Creation. If theynded, Mount Creation would probably copse under the pressure. At that moment, Frigga felt like her life was in danger. She did not hold back and used all the power of the gods she had. Some of her long snake-like hair spat out glowing arrows. She elerated the transfer of energy from the molecules released by Jeanne. She even used the power of the earth goddess to try to offset the molecr eleration. In addition, she had the protection of the seven gods, so her defense was impregnable. However, that seemingly indestructible defense was useless in front of Jeanne. Frigga¡¯s seven divine kingdoms and molecr eleration collided, and at first, she could still withstand it. Soon, the surface of the seven divine kingdoms was melted by the molecr eleration energy, leaving a few holes. Divine kingdoms were the power of starlight-tier elites, and molecr eleration was part of the source¡¯s rule. The two were not on the same level. At first, it was just a melted divine kingdom, but soon, its main body was also dissolved by the molecr eleration, and it became a light that was constantly expanding. The molecr eleration could cause the power to grow indefinitely. Therefore, that power was everywhere and unstoppable. The huge divine kingdom copsed in the air and exploded into brilliant fireworks. That scene was not only seen by the people at the border but also by the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom. On a mountain not far from the border, a hunter looked up at the sky with his child. The child curiously pointed at the illusionary divine kingdom in the sky and asked the man beside him, ¡°Father, what is that in the sky? Is it the mirage you told me about? ¡± ¡°Child, it¡¯s not a mirage. It¡¯s real.¡± The man stared at the sky; his dark eyes lit up by the light. It was like the divine mountain that they were on then was real. The mountain was tens of thousands of meters high. It appeared out of thin air when the two of them went up the mountain to hunt. The height made it difficult for them to go down the mountain. However, they did not need to go down either because an iparably huge World Tree was above their heads. Its canopy covered all directions, and the gurgling water of the Spring of Life gathered into a waterfall that poured down the mountain. The World Tree also had countless red and white fruits. They were like red and silver-white gems. They could eat the sun and moon fruits when they were hungry, drink the water of the Spring of Life when they were thirsty, and rest under the shade of the tree when they were tired. In such an environment, they would rather not descend the mountain. ¡°Does it really exist?¡± The little boy ced his finger in his mouth and tilted his head in confusion as if he did not understand why there was such a colossal kingdom floating in the sky. ¡°You will understand in the future. That power is called the divine kingdom, and it is an ability that only a starlight-tier elite can master! I also heard about it from your brother. Your brother is the most famous genius in our vige. Not long ago, His Majesty held the Royal Academypetition in the capital and recruited geniuses from the kingdom. He was lucky enough to be epted by the academy, so I followed him to watch thepetition. At that time, every genius from the kingdom from the first few rankings could use that power.¡± ¡°I see. Since that power is so powerful, why did it copse? ¡± The man did not know how to exin it. He was only a bronze-tier warrior, so he did not know anything about the starlight tier. He could only describe it to the child ording to his own understanding. ¡°There are different kingdoms in the world. No matter how powerful a kingdom is, it will be destroyed in the end. The Holy Dragon Kingdom that we are in was established more than 400 years ago, and before that, we didn¡¯t know which kingdom thisnd belonged to! The gods are very powerful. They are beyond our reach. However, they will still die, and the kingdom will return to dust. Just like now, an old kingdom will copse, and a new kingdom will rise, just like the sun rising in the east and setting in the west. That is the principle of eternity.¡± Chapter 623 - Converging At The Border

Chapter 623: Converging At The Border

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion shback to the Tower of Babel in the City of Steel. ¡°What¡¯s going on? All the guardian angels in the Tower of Babel have retreated, and even the blessings engraved on the walls have lost their effectiveness. Is the Tower of Babel about to close?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? The Winter Nation¡¯s army has invaded the border. It¡¯s said that someone even discovered the traces of the Elven Kingdom¡¯s army. The angels guarding the Tower of Babel have already returned to the border.¡± A group of adventurers had gathered to chat at the Tower of Babel. The City of Steel had be much livelier than it had been in the past few decades since the Tower of Babel¡¯s appearance. Every day, many elites would be there to challenge the Tower of Babel to gain fame, and their local adventurers could also obtain weapons and potions by challenging the Tower of Babel to be stronger at the same time. Challenging the Tower of Babel had be something that the people from the City of Steel had to do every day, and the number of levels one passed had also be a symbol of one¡¯s status. No one would pay attention to a gold-tier elite walking down the street. However, if one had passed the tower¡¯s 50th level, even if one were only a silver-tier warrior, countless people would want to tter them. A beautiful woman took the initiative to strike up a conversation. ¡°Are the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation invading simultaneously? Those two kingdoms are very far apart, alright? If they invaded simultaneously, the Holy Dragon Kingdom would not know about it. What is His Majesty doing?¡± one of them asked. ¡°I heard that the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom were invading our kingdom because of His Majesty. He had led them to invade the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°What did you say? How could His Majesty do that? Is he crazy?¡± ¡°For the throne? Previously, when all the priests in the kingdom lost their faith, the betrayal of the seven gods caused a stir. Some people said that His Majesty joined the seven gods to try to control Watson, but he failed. Because of that, His Majesty held a grudge against Watson and wanted to take revenge on him.¡± ¡°Is it really necessary to kill the strongest genius in the kingdom because of a small matter?¡± ¡°How is that not necessary? If you were the king, would you allow a genius in the kingdom that you could not control to appear and live in fear all day?¡± A group of people was discussing, and some man interrupted them impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all that? The key is that the Tower of Babel is closed now. If Watson is killed by His Majesty, what will happen to us if the Tower of Babel is not opened in the future? It¡¯s not easy to get a stable job. I don¡¯t have to worry about being killed by the magical beasts in the underground city every day. My wife and children are waiting for me to earn money. If we don¡¯t have the Tower of Babel, how will we live in the future?¡± The Tower of Babel was in the underground city. There were no magical beasts in the Tower of Babel. Previously, many people died in the city each year due to the underground city¡¯s exploration. If the Tower of Babel were closed, they would have to go back and live a life of bloodshed. That was something that every citizen of the City of Steel was unwilling to do. The man¡¯s words made the adventurers shut up, one after another. In their hearts, they wereining about King Landhar III. Watson created the Tower of Babel to make life better there. King Landhar III did not do anything useful for the City of Steel. Instead, he tricked them. ¡°Why are you guys still arguing about the Tower of Babel? Quickly, go out and take a look. Something big has happened outside! Originally, the border between the City of Steel and the border was a forest. Now, that forest has suddenly be a huge mountain. On the mountain, there is a tree that is simr to the World Tree. There are magical fruits that can turn a person into gold with just a bite! I¡¯ve already picked a basket. You guys should go and pick one too.¡± A powerful adventurer who was emitting a gold-tier aura descended from the sky. His voice rolled in all directions under cover of hisbat aura. ¡°What? Is that such a good thing? ¡± ¡°Everyone, go quickly.¡± Many adventurers gave up waiting under the sky tower and walked out of the city upon hearing that. When they arrived outside the city, they saw that a huge sacred mountain had appeared on the distant city¡¯s border. The mountain was so tall that it reached into the clouds. There was an equally huge tree growing on it. The river flowed down from the tree in all directions. The water from the river mixed with the clouds and formed a few rainbows. It was so beautiful that people could not tell whether it was reality or a dream. ¡°A holy mountain had appeared. Did Young Master Watson create it? ¡± Among the group of adventurers, a man wearing silver armor and holding two swords asked. Beside him stood a man with freckles on his face. He was dressed in me feather leather armor, and there were two young men dressed in different clothes. The two young men each held a priest-specific book and a longbow. All four of those four people were members of the Blood Rose adventurer team. The one who spoke was Captain Clyde. Watson had ordered them to challenge the Tower of Babel until the 100th floor continuously. However, after their efforts, they had already passed the 99th floor. They had wanted to challenge the 100th floor, but in the end, they discovered that the guardian of the 100th floor, the ck dragon, had disappeared. ¡°Other than Young Master Watson, there¡¯s no one else in the entire Holy Dragon Kingdom who has such an ability!¡± They had heard that Young Master Watson was at war with two kingdoms simultaneously, yet he was still able to do such a thing. He was worthy of his title. Then, Annie spoke with a smile. Her expression was much more mature than before. ¡°Young Master Watson is fighting. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to continue staying here. Even though doing so might go against Young Master Watson¡¯s orders, we can¡¯t do anything even if the Tower of Babel is closed. We might as well go to the border and help.¡± Leon, holding the book, pushed the monocle on his face. He had just finished speaking when Arthur refuted him, ¡°Young Master Watson is fighting with the armies of two kingdoms. We should not disturb him at such a critical time. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be of no help to him. ¡± ¡°Arthur, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to disturb Young Master Watson. You¡¯re afraid, right?¡± Annie curled her lips. ¡°Nonsense. Who said I¡¯m afraid? I¡¯m always brave.¡± ¡°Then why are your legs trembling?¡± ¡°My pants are too tight. Can¡¯t I shake my legs? ¡± Seeing the two of them arguing endlessly, Clyde frowned and said, ¡°Alright, stop arguing. We¡¯ll head to the border in a moment. Young Master Watson has helped us a lot previously. Now, it¡¯s our turn to help him. At the very least, we can¡¯t let the king harm him.¡± ¡°Perhaps we can help Young Master Watson win that battle?¡± Annie tried to say something but found that several of herpanions looked at her with strange expressions. She scratched her nose awkwardly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I was just joking.¡± ¡°No, Annie, I think you made sense. Since we¡¯re all helping, why can¡¯t we defeat the king¡¯s army? Anyway, the king is leading the two kingdoms¡¯ armies to attack the border. Once they break through that, the City of Steel will be the first to be threatened. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t care about us. If that¡¯s the case, why should we still support him? Instead, I feel better when Young Master Watson bes king.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Since everyone thinks so, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go! Oh, right! Before we go, let¡¯s ask the other adventurers if anyone wants toe with us.¡± Chapter 624 - The Establishment Of A New Kingdom

Chapter 624: The Establishment Of A New Kingdom

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Father, quickly drink this medicine.¡± A woman helped the man drink the medicine, and the man sat up with a face full of joy. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what medicine that was, but I feel much better! I¡¯m infected with lung disease, and the healers in the big cities said that I wouldn¡¯t live for many years, but now I feel strong. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to live for another few decades. ¡± ¡°That is all thanks to Young Master Watson. It was he who built theary fortress. Theary fortress passed by here and brought that medicine with them some time ago. The medicine originally cost ten gold coins but is now only sold for one silver coin.¡± ¡°That is really great. Young Master Watson is really our kingdom¡¯s lucky star. With him, the kingdom is getting better and better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that that medicine will soon be unavable.¡± The woman sighed. The man opened his mouth in puzzlement. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard that His Majesty is leading an army to attack the border, Young Master Watson¡¯s hometown. If the border is attacked and Young Master Watson dies, theary fortress will stop. We won¡¯t be able to get such good medicine in the future.¡± ¡°How can that be? Those medicines can save my life and the lives of thousands of sick people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. His Majesty is not only harming Watson but also us. No, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He jumped off the bed, picked up his hoe, and rushed out. As a terminally ill person, he had no hope for life. It was Watson¡¯s medicine that ignited his fire of hope. King Landhar III had never done anything for him, but he wanted his life. Even though he was an ordinary citizen, he still felt angry. In a territory not far from the remote vige. ¡°s, our territory suffered a disaster this year. Thend had no harvest. Aside from the grain that we have to hand over to the kingdom, the rest is not enough for the people to eat! It¡¯s too ironic that we can¡¯t even fill our own stomachs.¡± The man was sitting on a chair andughing at himself. He used to be an official in charge of guarding the kingdom¡¯s capital. After the Demoness Church¡¯s riot more than ten years ago, he failed to defend the city gates, so he was sent there to be a nobleman. He did not know if the higher-ups were deliberately messing with him, but the soil of thend he had was not good, and the area was small. Even if it did not suffer a disaster, it would not produce much food every year. Just as he was worried about thend, his subordinate suddenly rushed in with sweat all over his head. He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°My lord, please go out and take a look. Our fields¡ª¡± That subordinate stuttered and could not finish his words. ¡°What happened to ournd?¡± The man also became anxious. Did thend suffer another disaster? ¡°A big tree suddenly grew on ournd. It had many fruits.¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, the man immediately rushed out. When he arrived outside, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Thend in front of him, which had been withered and yellowed due to the disaster, was full of vitality. Green sprouts grew on it, and emerald rivers flowed across thend. The source of those rivers came from a giant tree. It was inappropriate to call it a tree because it was like a massive wall, a mountain peak. The dense foliage was enough to cover the entire territory. At that moment, there were quite many residents surrounding that tree. They picked the red and white fruits from the tree and ate them. Most of the residents had no food to eat. They were very skinny, but at that moment, they looked refreshed. They were talking andughing, and their skin was rosy. Someone noticed the man¡¯s arrival and quickly walked up to him. He said, ¡°My lord, this is great with an excited expression. A big tree full of fruits has appeared in our territory. Everyone who eats that fruit has be a gold-tier elite. Just now, a few sea folks appeared in the river and told us that that is the World Tree, which Young Master Watson created! They also told us that the spring water flowing from under the world tree is water from the Spring of Life. Consuming it can grant eternal life, and using it to irrigate thend can also restore vitality to thend. We don¡¯t have to worry about food production this year. Long live the Holy Dragon Kingdom, Long live Young Master Watson.¡± ¡°Seriously? That is great.¡± The man could not help but shout in his heart, ¡®Long live, Watson.¡¯ He had been asking the higher-ups in the Holy Dragon Kingdom for instructions, hoping that they could give him some gold coins. However, there had been no news for a long time. Things were good then. When the news about Watson¡¯s bing the strongest genius in the kingdom and recing the seven gods spread throughout the kingdom, as the nobleman of a remote region, he still felt like the rumors were a little exaggerated. How could a little brat be so powerful? However, he finally understood how ignorant he had been in the past. What was that about the strongest genius in the kingdom? There was no need for others to take any action. He could change the soil and water with the flick of his finger and benefit the people. That was the strongest genius in the kingdom. Just as the man was rejoicing, he suddenly heard exmations from his side. ¡°Not good, the sea folks people are here again. They say that the borders are being attacked by His Majesty, along with the people from the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation. Young Master Watson is in trouble! If the borders are attacked, then the World Tree will wither, and the Spring of Life will also dry up.¡± After all, it was a product created by Watson. If anything happened to Watson, those things would be affected. In fact, the World Tree was shaking then, and its emerald green leaves were yellowing and falling off. The water level had also dropped quite a bit. The man¡¯s expression changed. ¡®D*mn it, why does His Majesty have to attack the border at this time? We just escaped the heavy taxes, so we can catch our breath.¡¯ Gritting his teeth, he turned to look at the residents in front of him. Those residents looked at him with despair, waiting for his order. Some residents dropped the fruits in their hands, while others simply shed tears. Many of them would die because theycked food, but what could they do if the king wanted to attack the border? Should they just watch those people die? The man¡¯s expression became firm. ¡°Put away your sad expressions. The World Tree is not withering, right? That is the gift Watson gave us. If you want to ept that gift, you will have to give us something in return. Do you want to stay here and watch the river dry up and the nts wither, or do you want to fight for that chance to live? If you choose thetter, then clench your fists and pick up your weapons. Of course, if you make such a choice, you will also go against the king. The best I can do is to turn a blind eye.¡± No one responded. Everyone fell silent. They still had their families and children. How could they go against the King? After a moment of silence, one of the residents turned around and walked back, followed by the second person... Soon, everyone had walked out. The man heaved a sigh of relief, and disappointment appeared in his eyes. Right at that moment. ¡°D*mn the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He sets a strict tax every year. If the grain is not paid properly, they will be captured by the soldiers and receive severe punishment. My two daughters were dragged into the city as prostitutes because they failed to pay the required amount of grain the year before. Forget about that. Now that Young Master Watson has given us a World Tree, the king wants to kill Young Master Watson and destroy everything. Is he still human?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even eat anymore. He¡¯s still attacking the border for his own selfish desires. I wonder how many people will die after this war? Let¡¯s not talk about others. We have been responding to the noblemen¡¯s requests for funds. Some of those people don¡¯t even have anything. I must say that the great noblemen in the kingdom aren¡¯t good people. They usually eat the food we grow and exploit arge amount of wealth from us, but they¡¯re unwilling to use it on us. They just want us to die. Since we¡¯re all going to die anyway, we might as well fight it out with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go all out.¡± One by one, the residents picked up their hoes or sickles and rushed out with great momentum. They turned around and left, not because they were afraid, but because they had made up their minds. Soon, it was not just them, even the elderly, women, and even children rushed out of the house and stepped outside. The man¡¯s lips trembled, and his eyes were wet with something. It turned out that when the residents in the territory saw him, they wouldin about living too hard and earning too little. In their hearts, they still remembered him well. Sometimes, people live not only for themselves but also for the people around them. Therefore, that was the reality. It was good to be alive and happy. Silently, he drew the longsword from his waist and pointed it at the sky. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen to my orders and set off for the border!¡± If one looked down from the endless sky, one would find the ck dots that looked like ants were gathering at the border from all directions of the Holy Dragon Kingdom.. They seemed so small, but they were so powerful; countless ck dots connected to form the shape of a kingdom. Chapter 625 - Mask Of Divinity

Chapter 625: Mask Of Divinity

¡°Brother Watson¡¯s n has seeded.¡± On Mount Creation, Princess Alice of the sea folks pped her fishtail as she swam in the river. Her blue eyes were looking into the distance. In the distant horizon, a group of ck dots was appearing. Those people came from the City of Steel and other cities closest to the border. There were even more people behind them. The sea folk did not take part in Frigga¡¯s assault. They were in charge of spreading the word that Watson had altered the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s behavior to every city and town. People in such areas should not be rmed as a result of this. It was also clear that their gifts were not donated in vain. That way, everyone would band together to oppose Frigga. Of course, Alice did not expect such a big reaction. She also went to a few viges through the Dragon Pce Network to exin the situation. The living conditions of the residents in those viges made her heart ache; it even reminded her of the past when humans enved the sea folks. Compared to the noblemen and officials of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, the people living at the bottom were no different from those enved because they were the machines used by the state. King Landhar III excelled in using fear to manipte people¡¯s hearts, evidenced by the folks at the bottom. ording to the Holy Dragon Kingdomws, if the annual tax standards were not met, those people at the bottom would have to either get their sons to join the army or sell their daughters to make money. The kingdom threatened the parents with their children and the husbands with their wives. No one dared disobey Frigga¡¯s orders. In addition, King Landhar III had an assassin group; if anything happened, the entire territory would be massacred. The Holy Dragon Kingdom seemed to be the most powerful kingdom in the world, but there were obvious ws in King Landhar III¡¯s methods of governance. ¡°Compared to the current king, Brother Watson is doing better because he can bring kindness, warmth, and happiness to others. Everyone around him can live the life they want.¡± People could not sense others¡¯ malice, but they could feel others¡¯passion. Kindness could not be concealed. Perhaps it was Watson¡¯s kindness and concern for others that she admired the most. While muttering in her heart, Alice lifted her blue hair, and the wind blew on her cheeks, making her appear soft. ¡­ ¡°I did not expect that the human race chess pieces would have such a powerful force, gathering all the humans to achieve molecr eleration. That way, every human can be stronger than the dragon race. No wonder there were so many races standing side by side 10,000 years ago, but after 10,000 years, the world was dominated by humans.¡± On top of a particr hill on Mount Creation, the Light Dragon King, Odyssey, spoke with some emotion. The other Dragon Kings stood by him. There were also the Forest Dragon King, Rita, who Frigga had injured, and the Dark Dragon King, who had been liberated from his grip. They were far from the fight and did not continue to assist Watson since they understood their goal had been fulfilled and there was no need for them to attack further. ¡°Molecr eleration can break through the limitations of time and space. Concentrating the power of the entire human race on one person can indeed achieve power that surpasses that of the dragon race. The scariest thing is not that, but that you never know when the power of molecr eleration will be transferred to someone else! Even though the mes are extinguished, the me is still circting. That is the power of the human race.¡± The Dark Dragon King sighed. ¡°By the way, the human race chess pieces and the elven race chess pieces are bothpelling. What about the dragon race chess pieces? I heard that the dragon race chess pieces have always been kept in the hands of the Dragon God. It¡¯s not in this world. I¡¯ve never seen it before, but Death Dragon King should know about it, right?¡± Odyssey asked curiously. Unlike humans and elves, the dragon race had always had their race chess pieces intact; they had been rtively powerful since ancient times and continued to be so. ¡°Why are you asking me such a question? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m focused on watching the battle below? You¡¯re viting my rights and interests by interrupting me without considering my feelings. Do you want to die?¡± Nidhogg frowned. The corners of his mouth curved downward as if he recalled something unbearable from the past. His cold tone made Odyssey shudder. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell us, then don¡¯t. Why are you in such a mood?¡± ¡­ ¡°Frigga, it looks like we¡¯ve lost this time. Should we retreat?¡± A burnt body engulfed in mes plummeted from the heavens. That burnt carcass belonged to Frigga. After she was hit with molecr eleration, her body had been pierced with hundreds of holes. She had counted on the notion that that body was that of an evil god to keep her alive. The Primordial Demoness approached her and asked that question. Instead of responding to the Primordial Demoness¡¯ query, Frigga reached out and gripped her shoulder, saying, ¡°I have not lost. Please, as the Primordial Demoness, assist me once more! I wish to join with you and evolve with the power of the elven race chess piece. That way, I might be able to win.¡± She ignored what Watson had just said. All of his talk about bing king of the kingdom for the good of others was foolishness. Only power was genuine. If she could harness the power in those people¡¯s bodies, would not it be even more potent if she became the world¡¯s sole human? She could spread her influence over others, only gathering it when it was needed. If that was the true essence of the human race, it was much too frail. In the end, she was right to transform into an evil god. In the future, she would have to gather chess pieces from other races in addition to human chess pieces. She wanted to be the king of a mighty race. ¡°Perhaps? This is not like you, Frigga. You, who have always done things with utter assurance, are truly going to make a move this time without full confidence?¡± Primordial Demoness¡¯s four heads asked, each with a smile that was uncertain if it was a sneer or a sigh. ¡°You should not be thinking about how to escape that area right now, based on my knowledge of you. My rmendation is the same for you.¡± ¡°If I leave now, I don¡¯t know how many more years it will take to force Watson into such a situation. With his speed of development, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait until that time! As long as there is a slight chance of winning, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± That was one of the reasons. The more significant reason was that she wanted to prove Watson wrong and let fear once again envelop that kingdom. She would not rest until Watson was dead. Intense waves of desire radiated from her body, prompting the Primordial Demoness to grin strangely. She licked her soft lips with her tongue. ¡°I sense your yearning. I will grant your request.¡± The Primordial Demoness¡¯s body grew illusory as she talked. It invaded Frigga¡¯s body as rolling ck fog through her eyes, ears, and nose, producing a mask with no facial characteristics on her face. That mask looked extremely simr to Watson¡¯s Great Sin Mask, but it appeared to be considerably more formidable. Seven gemstones of various hues were set in the center of the mask, each sending a different wave of desire. That was the unique ability of the Primordial Demoness¡ªthe Mask of Divinity. The Great Sin Mask was a weaker version of the mask. The person wearing that mask could magnify and shrink other people¡¯s emotions, and they could even turn their invisible emotions into tangible power. ¡°In the name of Great Sin, all of you are guilty. Endless Rain of Arrows of Fury!¡± Countless zing crimson arrows emerged before Frigga as she opened his palm. Those arrows were made entirely of fury and sted in all directions. The ckmoon Knights did not have time to avoid the arrows. They were furious, and blood streamed from the corners of their lips. Extreme rage put a strain on their bodies, and the internal organs of persons who were not in good physical shape began to shatter. A single shot, much alone hundreds of arrows, could force the internal organs of the diamond-tier ckmoon Iron Knights to crumble. Even Jeanne, who was dealing with a lot of rage, drifted backward. Frigga beckoned once again, seizing the moment. The God yer¡¯s Blood, which had fused with the bodies of millions of Winter Nation troops, and the monsters, which had mixed with the elves that she had made before, came to her side. ¡°Supernatural evolution power!¡± Frigga¡¯s body was fused with two separate monsters, causing her to howl. Her body swelled as if it were inted. She had transformed into a monster the size of Mount Creation in only a few seconds, a creature with thousands of hands and hundreds of heads immersed in a sea of blood. One of the monster¡¯s hands was the size of a mountain. A single sneeze from any of the heads might cause a hurricane to erupt. Its massive bulk obscured the light, forcing Mount Creation to darken. The Mask of Divinity expanded alongside the body. A power that surpassed the level of ordinary starlight-tier bloomed in her body.. Chapter 626 - Fusing The Humans Power

Chapter 626: Fusing The Humans¡¯ Power

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Frigga, who had transformed into a gigantic monster, had over 100 heads gasping simultaneously. The sound of her breathing formed a green hurricane. Her palm pressed lightly on Mount Creation, and it shook the mountain. Another arm grabbed the World Tree at the highest point of Mount Creation and pulled it up by its roots. ¡°What kind of monster is that?¡± The upants of Mount Creation, including the ckmoon Knights, were all horrified to see the World Tree pulled up and a massive amount of earth and stones descending from the sky. The monster in front of them had only one arm and was already the size of a mountain, not to mention the divine power of the starlight-tier encircled its body. That divine force was enormous, like if multiple suns had merged. A roar came from behind the Mask of Divinity on each of the monsters¡¯ faces. Immediately after, her arm grabbing the World Tree¡¯s trunk fell fiercely. She treated the World Tree as if it were a massive weapon. ¡°Quick, stop her attack!¡± In response to the onught, Allen led the 100,000 ckmoon Knights forward. Dragon scales sprouted out of Allen¡¯s body and extended as he was in midair. He morphed into a diamond-tier dragon, and the ckmoon?Knights behind him also transformed into dragons. Around 100,000 massive dragons floated in the air, thickly packed like a ck cloud. After their transformations, the ckmoon Knights opened their mouths full of fangs. Their mouths were filled with acrid dragon breath¡ªmes of various hues and characteristics melded to form a sea of fire. The sky had been painted a white-hot color. At the same time, 100,000 diamond-tier dragons attacked, unleashing Dragon Breath at full force. The fusion¡¯s power wasparable to the sun¡¯s surface fires. That level of assault, however, was insufficient in front of Frigga, who was waving the World Tree. The storm it created shook the sea of fire, and water from the Spring of Lifeter quenched most of the mes. The World Tree¡¯s trunk then prated the fire andnded among the dragons. Thousands of gigantic dragons shed with the World Tree¡¯s trunk, making a muffled sound. They exploded into a bloody mist, and the tree¡¯s trunk turned blood-red. Dragons, especially diamond-tier dragons, were formidable foes. Their physical bodies were equivalent to those of gods. Unfortunately, such strength was significantly insufficient in the face of a starlight-tier World Tree. Frigga did not cease ughtering thousands of ckmoon Knights. She kept smashing the World Tree. Soon after, many dragon bodies dropped from the sky, and blood covered the whole sky. A deluge of blood rained from the heavens as the wind blew. The crimson rain appeared to be alive. The blood-red rain transformed into long and thick arrows as it fell. The unusual brilliance gave folks a feeling of impending cmity. The sharp arrows of the shower of blood dropped on the mountain, destroying all the flora. The earth itself had deteriorated and became a murky crimson. After failing to dodge the red arrows, some of the mountain¡¯s people were stabbed. Their bodies instantly changed to blood and rolled toward Frigga¡¯s, producing a massive red sea. All of the people who lived on Mount Creation had received the Blessings of the Gods and Demons and enjoyed eternal life. However, they did not resurrect immediately after being in. Frigga, on the other hand, hadplete authority over them. That was because of the God yer¡¯s Blood in Frigga¡¯s body. The God yer¡¯s Blood was originally purified from the blood of millions of individuals in the Winter Nation. It possessed the features of a god-killing machine. It had been boosted by supernatural evolution at that point, and it had experienced a new transformation. The God yer¡¯s Blood could kill gods and absorb the blood of others to be its own nutrients. The more people it killed, the stronger it would be. Frigga¡¯s blood was not the only thing that changed once she turned into a monster. She snatched the World Tree¡¯s trunk and ripped a huge chunk of bark off of it. She hurled it to the ground, and a massive piece of bark fell into the blood-red water. The tree started wriggling and sprouting new branches and leaves. The branches were twisted to form four limbs. A big hole developed in the tree trunk and turned into the shape of an elf¡¯s face. Soon, a dozens-of-meter-wide swath of bark developed into a hundred-meter-tall tree-shaped behemoth. That was only the beginning. Frigga repeatedly ripped the bark from the world tree and hurled it to the ground. The identical giants arrived one after the other, each exuding a starlight-tier aura. She obtained the ability after absorbing the elves¡ªcreated by the World Tree giant, which had power from the Spring of Life. It was powerful, and it also had a super self-healing ability. Even if it was shattered into dregs, it could still be resurrected. Those giants arrived on the ground and uprooted the trees on Mount Creation, smashing all the pces in their path. The uprooted trees and shattered pces squirmed under the supernatural power, turning from dead objects into strange-looking lifeforms that wreaked havoc on the surroundings. Those lifeforms also exuded the power of a starlight-tier elite, so Watson could not fuse them. The upants of Mount Creation were torn through by arrows of rage and crumbled into blood under Frigga¡¯s influence. Meanwhile, she synced Mount Creation into the same monster. In just a few minutes, the sea of blood under Frigga¡¯s body had expanded more than ten times. The monsters she created had even crossed Mount Creation and wreaked havoc further away. Ear-piercing and differentughter came from Frigga¡¯s hundreds of heads as if they were very proud of their masterpiece. The entire Holy Dragon Kingdom would be in jeopardy if those monsters were allowed to leave Mount Creation. No, the whole world would be in danger, not just the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Jeanne, drenched in golden light from the human race chess piece above her head, reached her chubby fingers at the creatures. Thousands of ming arrows rained from her fingertips. The golden arrows collided with Frigga¡¯s arrows made of human emotions and vanished. Human emotions and desires, like molecr eleration, are limitless. As a result, Jeanne could not subdue Frigga in such a short period. Instead, Frigga kept ughtering the inhabitants of Mount Creation and employing supernatural evolution to convert the trees, rocks, and even microbes in the air into monsters. The scales of victory were tipping in her favor. Frigga shed a sarcastic nce towards Watson, with more than a hundred heads tilting, as if she was mocking him. What could he do to turn the tables in such circumstances? ¡°If you had used such a method in the beginning and fought me fair and square, even if I could defeat you, I would have suffered heavy losses. But you had to threaten my family. It¡¯s toote for you to use your full strength now.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was calm as he opened his hands. The race chess piece floating above Jeanne¡¯s head returned to his head. It was different from when it was on Jeanne¡¯s head. The race chess piece was evenrger then. It continued to elongate into the shape of a scepter. Holding the scepter, a crown made of starlight appeared above Watson¡¯s head. His back was covered by a cloak that was emitting golden light. It also emitted a kingly aura that could intimidate the world. At that moment, he became the king of the human race, acknowledged by the heavens and earth. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± Watson withdrew the power he had ced into Jeanne¡¯s body and merged it. That power was derived from several individuals. Simplybining it might create a horrific flood that crossed time and space, and his strength would be multiplied hundreds or thousands of times. With Mount Creation as the center, one could see golden balls of light rising from the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s territory. There were countless balls of light of different sizes gathered above Watson¡¯s head. They turned into an indescribably massive ball of light and fell from the sky. When they fell, the entire world shook as if it could not bear the weight. In front of that light sphere, whether it was the power of Frigga¡¯s God yer¡¯s Blood or the starlight-tier monsters, they were all vulnerable. They did not even have time to resist before the light melted them.. Even though Frigga¡¯s main body was powerless to stop it, she waved her thousands of arms in a panic before the light swallowed her. Chapter 627 - The Plot Twist

Chapter 627: The Plot Twist

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Crack! Almost half of the mountain had been leveled, and the earth had fractured in all directions with long snake-like fractures. After being baptized by Watson¡¯s human strength, that sacred mountain, the size of a border, began to crumble swiftly. Large rocks crumbled and sank into the sea of death below. The people who lived on the mountain extended their angelic wings and watched the mountain crumble with puzzled expressions. Mount Creation was a starlight-tier marvel constructed by Watson that also served as their home. They farmed there, sat in the shade of the World Tree, andughed. However, all of those memories vanished with the copse of the mountain in front of them. Of course, they were not all sad. One of the ckmoon Iron Knights watched as Frigga¡¯s gigantic monster disappeared into the sky. He let go of the sword at his waist and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We won?¡± Of course, they were not all depressed. One of the ckmoon Knights stood there watching as Frigga¡¯s massive beast vanished into the sky. He exhaled a breath of relief as he let go of the sword at his waist. ¡°We won?¡± ¡°We won!¡± ¡°Long live Young Master Watson!¡± Positive replies and apuse began to pour in from all angles. The ckmoon Knights lifted their hands in the air, proud expressions on their faces. Watson had proven himself worthy of bing their young master, whom they had always revered as a deity, by defeating such a formidable monster. Furthermore, Watson was not the only one who helped defeat Friga. They had also given of their own power. All the people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who refused to sumb to Frigga won that war. Watson hovered in the air, his face expressionless. He was thinking about things other than the ckmoon Knights. When he observed the crumbling of Mount Creation, he was reminded of the ancient gods¡¯ fight. He had only utilized the technology tobine the human race¡¯s power, boosting the speed of the molecules by tens of times to achieve such an effect. He had no idea what it was like when the monarchs of many races stood side by side in the ancient past, or what it was like when they fought over the race¡¯s chess pieces. The battle between those gods must have been much sadder than it was then. The universe was only a sliver of the vast original world. Those mighty gods had all left that region to travel to the divine world, and they would one day go there as well. Watson¡¯s heart was not filled with pleasure after oveing Frigga. On the contrary, he felt weighed down. Frigga had been able to resist him for so long, and she had used the Primordial Demoness¡¯ strength to upy most of it. He could not help but feel threatened when he considered how many powerful gods in the divine realm were like the Primordial Demoness, if not stronger. Watson bowed his head as he pondered. He observed a swiftly falling corpse in the disintegrating Mount Creation. The corpse was that of a little girl. Her entire body had been burned ck, and her face had be unrecognizable. She was no longer visible in her original form. She was buried beneath the rubble and drowned in the sea of death below. He could hear her mumble, ¡°I did not lose. I aspire to be the ruler of this.¡± That figure, of course, belonged to Frigga. She could only fight for her life among the debris since the power of the molecr eleration had pierced her entire body. Even if Watson did nothing else, she would not be able to survive for long. The enormous pieces of rubble above her kept falling, threatening to bury her. As she was going to drown in the sea of death, ck drops of water streamed from the skeletons¡¯ corpses as mist rose from the ocean¡¯s surface. They were eager to meet their new pals. A teleportation array appeared in the sky at that moment. Frigga was scooped up off the rocks by ady with silver-white hair and elven ears who flew out of the teleportation array. Her lovely eyes were full of tears that dropped on Frigga¡¯s face. ¡°Avril, you¡¯re here.¡± She struggled to move her lips. ¡°Take me out from here,¡± Frigga said, opening her clouded eyes and extending her shaking fingers skyward. ¡°I have devised an effective strategy for defeating Watson. I will surely... as soon as I have more time...¡± ¡°Frigga, you¡¯ve lost. Don¡¯t think about conquering the world anymore. Is that really what you want?¡± The woman¡¯s expression was somber, and more tears fell. ¡°What do I really want?¡± For a brief period, Frigga¡¯s hazy eyes became clear, and the time of her entire existence shed before her eyes. She used to go to the Winter Nation with her father when she was little. She was not permitted to use Reid as a weapon to conquer other kingdoms or to enter into contracts with them. To enable the signing of the contracts, all the kingdoms had paid a considerable price. She had been young then, but she remembered it well. ¡°The Holy Dragon Kingdom is a formidable force. It is so strong not because of how much territory we upy each year, but because we have the authority to say no to other kingdoms.¡± What a person could perform was not thought to be a talent. If someone did not want to do anything, they would not do it. That was the actual talent. As he kept that in mind, King Landhar III assisted Empress Gustav in bing the new ruler in the Winter Nation. When he returned to the kingdom, he met Avril and Sylvan, the brother and sister who had traveled from the Elven Kingdom and fell in love with Avril at first sight. Frigga could still remember the first time she saw Avril. Avril had worn a straw hat to hide her elven characteristics at that time. The straw hat was blown away by the strong wind that day. She remembered that the sun was very bright that day. The sunlight and the mottled shade of the trees fell on Avril, adding different colors to her snow-white dress. At that moment, her whole world lit up. After that, most of her memories were rted to Avril. She took Avril to catch fish in the river, climbed the mountains with Avril, and sat on the swing under the shade of the trees at the top of the mountain. Those memoriessted until Avril died, and her world became dark. ¡°A person¡¯s ability doesn¡¯t lie in what he does, but in what he has the right to choose not to do.¡± He had once firmly believed in that truth, and he had no desire for the throne of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. As long as he had Avril, it was enough for him. His brothers could be the king. How could a king be happy with the people he loved? Her initial sentiments had been entirely worn away throughout the decades she had spent as a ruler. Even after witnessing Avril reborn, she remained indifferent and still wanted to battle Watson. Did she want the crown more than Avril? With that thought in mind, Frigga looked at Avril, who was hugging her and crying non-stop. A hint of regret appeared on her charred face. When did she start to change? If she had not lost herself because of power but insisted on resurrecting Avril and being with her, would she be happier? Frigg was still thinking when her body suddenly twitched violently. A scarlet mist drifted out from her facial features and condensed into the appearance of the Primordial Demoness in the air. ¡°Frigga, you did not disappoint me. You brought me such a stunning performance and allowed me to absorb enough emotions, especially for you. The desire in your body is simply too delicious. Don¡¯t me me for magnifying your desire for the throne. My hopes of advancing to sovereign-tier in the future are all thanks to you.¡± The smoke-like Primordial Demoness stuck out her tongue from one of her four heads and licked her delicate lips in satisfaction. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frigga¡¯s body trembled furiously, and the Primordial Demoness¡¯s smile grew even more prominent. ¡°It should not be difficult for you to grasp it, given your intelligence. Your beloved wife was seriously injured in the war for the crown 20 years ago. You came up to me and made a wish to save her. I granted your request and made you King! You were concerned about destroying the Demoness Church after that, so you called the seven gods once again. I kept my mouth shut. I merely begged the gods for assistance at a cost, and the price I required was your desire. ¡°You were still a weakling without strength when I controlled your desire at the moment. However, I did not expect you to discover my ways after so many years! You appear to have an overabundance of confidence in yourself. You think that a mortal has the authority to control the gods.¡± The Primordial Demoness¡¯s voice was not loud, and Watson, floating in the air, clearly heard it. It turned out that King Landhar III¡¯s appearance was not his original intention but the Primordial Demoness¡¯ interference. King Landhar III thought that everyone was his chess piece, but in fact, he had been manipted by the gods from the very beginning. That was a significant plot twist. Chapter 628 - A Huge Harvest

Chapter 628: A Huge Harvest

¡°I¡¯ve been a pawn since the beginning¡­¡± Unable to bear such a reality, Frigga began to cough violently, her expression filled with sorrow. She never thought that the dignified king of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, who had a glorious reputation throughout his life, would suffer the double blow of losing to Watson and being told such a cruel truth at the end of her life. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad about it. As a mortal, you¡¯ve done pretty well.¡± The Primordial Demoness was not justforting or mocking her. Soon, she shifted her gaze to Watson, saying, ¡°But now I have a better goal. That young man¡¯s ambition is greater than yours. If I can absorb his desire, I can be a king without a problem.¡± ¡°How about it? Do you want to sign a contract with me? I will be your partner from now on, as long as you allow me to have some desire every day.¡± The Primordial Demoness¡¯ four heads rotated in Watson¡¯s direction, her tone entrancing. ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to be my partner.¡± Watson flew down from the air and stood face-to-face with the Primordial Demoness. Frigga, the great king, had been tricked so badly after signing the contract with the Primordial Demoness. How could Watson dare to agree to her request? The Primordial Demoness could manipte the emotions of others at will. Furthermore, she would only magnify specific emotions ording to her mood. Even if Watson had the strength of a peak diamond-tier, he would not fall for it. ¡°I can see that you seem to be terrified of me,¡± the Primordial Demoness said as if she could sense Watson¡¯s fear. ¡°Fear is a positive feeling, but it is not as powerful as pride and envy! The emotion I admire the most in you is pride. You are merely a peak diamond-tier elite, yet you think nothing of everyone, especially gods. I am captivated by that tremendous pride.¡± The Primordial Demoness wrapped her arms around her, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. Her body was shaking all the while. ¡°You can only bebeled proud if youck power. If you have strength, it is not pride but confidence.¡± ¡°So you think you¡¯re very powerful?¡± The Primordial Demoness opened her eyes and nodded. ¡°Indeed, you can be considered powerful among humans if you can defeat Frigga, but that kind of strength is nothing in front of the gods. When I first possessed Frigga¡¯s body, I was busy eating away at her emotions, so I did not attack you seriously! The seven gods that you met were unable to disy their true strength. One day, when you ascend to the divine realm, you will know how vast the realm is and how powerful the gods are. ¡°I will provide you the same protection once you enter the divine world if you agree to let me be yourpanion. I will ensure that you do not fall until you have grown into an elite capable of dominating an area. Isn¡¯t that a decent deal?¡± Rumble! The Primordial Demoness was met with an explosion rather than words. Watson reached out his right hand toward her. The light from the molecr eleration traveled through time and space to meet the Primordial Demoness. The radiance obscured the distance between Watson and the Primordial Demoness. The massive shockwave caused by the explosion was contained by the expanding light, sending the Primordial Demoness¡¯s body whirling and soaring. Watson¡¯s attitude was serene as he maintained the pose of extending his hand. ¡°I choose my future. Even though the gods are stronger than I expected, I will ughter them ruthlessly if they stand in my way! As for you, I suggest you think about your own life before considering a contract with me.¡± Even though the attack on Mount Creation was Frigga¡¯s n and the Primordial Demoness was just assisting, it had caused harm to his family and friends. He would not agree if he wanted to. The chess piece hovering in front of Watson shifted shape once again. When the human chess piece fought Frigga just now, it transformed into a scepter, representing his undeniable identification as the king of humans. Faced with the Primordial Demoness, the race chess piece extended into a golden sword, emanating amanding aura capable of severing anything. With the golden longsword, Watson used the fusion system¡¯s power to absorb the energy of everyone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Countless light balls ascended into the air and were fused by him, tens of times boosting his strength. A sword light with the power to shatter the world emerged and cut across the Primordial Demoness¡¯s flesh. ¡°Argh!¡± The red smoke that constituted the Primordial Demoness¡¯s body trembled as she screamed. It darkened considerably and split in two. At the same instant, a shattered chess piece glowing emerald green light and a mask adorned with seven diamonds fell off her body. ¡°Watson, you not only ignored my advice, but you also assaulted me. You are certainly arrogant. The first of the seven sins is pride. If youmit the sin of pride, you will undoubtedly face serious consequences in the future. I curse you right here!¡± The Primordial Demoness raced into the skies at breakneck speed, ignoring the elven chess piece and the Mask of Divinity that had fallen from her body. A massive ck hole erupted softly in the sky, producing a tremendous attracting force. It appealed to her. Watson swiped down again with the king¡¯s sword without waiting for her to enter the ck hole. The dazzling strength of mankinding together illuminated the entire. The sword¡¯s aura, created by the eleration of molecules, pierced space and time. The body of the Primordial Demoness, which had already been sliced in half, was cut into even finer fragments. Another gush of brilliant crimson blood poured from the Primordial Demoness¡¯s corpse. It was followed by a verdant sapling and a ball of light tinged with seven distinct hues. The Primordial Demoness¡¯ body fragments poured into the ck hole in the sky and disappeared. Watson clicked his tongue and set down his longsword. He was unsatisfied that he could not stop the Primordial Demoness, so he shifted his attention to the few things the Primordial Demoness had left behind. Aside from the elven race chess piece and the Mask of Divinity, the only items remaining were the God yer¡¯s blood which Frigga gained by fusing with millions of Winter Nation troops, and the sapling, which was a little creature that was fused from all the elves. The final ingredient was a desire assembly known as the Desire¡¯s Mother Core. [Peak Starlight-tier item: Desire¡¯s Mother Core.] [Ability: the Primordial Demoness¡¯ Crystallized Energy. Consuming the mother core of desire, you will obtain the power of desire. It can materialize the power of emotions into an attack. The power of emotions is immune to physical defense and can¡¯t be canceled by ordinary attacks.] Watson could not help but sigh as he considered Desire¡¯s Mother Core characteristics. After being attacked twice, the Primordial Demoness lost many items. It was unfortunate that she had departed so swiftly. Otherwise, he thought that he would have earned greater rewards if she had stayed a little longer. Each of the objects was higher than the starlight tier. Some of its worth could not even be calcted based on the level of the objects. Watson had suffered a significant setback in the war with Frigga, but the gains had obviously outweighed the losses.. Chapter 629 - Fusing The Elven Chess Piece

Chapter 629: Fusing The Elven Chess Piece

The first was the elven chess piece. Watson set his eyes on the iplete chess piece. The world tree-shaped chess piece was surrounded by emerald power, quietly enveloping the world. It seemed like the previous battle had not affected that chess piece at all; the power it contained was unlimited. The elven chess piece was the most threatening to Watson in the previous battle. Frigga could evolve her subordinates, even non-living beings, to the starlight-tier, with that power that made Watson unable to perform the fusion. Watson did not hesitate since the Primordial Demoness had left that chess piece. He initiated the fusion system by raising the sovereign-tier sword, which was the human chess piece in his hand. [Congrattions on sessfully fusing two race chess pieces, Master. You have obtained a brand new race chess piece and created a brand new race.] [Sovereign-tier item: Moon Human Chess] [Ability: this race chess piece retains all the abilities of the human race chess piece and the elven race chess piece.] [Additional abilities: Human Evolution (after merging with the elven chess piece, humans will evolve into new humans). New humans will have the elves¡¯ lifespan of up to a thousand years and possess the characteristics of affinity with nature. Humans born at this moment will at least be gold-tier), Affiliated Races (the original elven race will be human ves), and Supernatural eleration (abination of Molecr eleration and Supernatural Evolution). It can allow all living and non-living beings within arge enough range to evolve for an unlimited number of years without any side effects.] The race chess piece had changed dramatically when Watson fused the two race chess pieces. The human chess piece was originally a race chess piece with a continually evolving human form. Under the chess piece, a tree-shaped base had developed, and the color had changed from the original starlight to an emerald color. The chess pieces appeared to be humans seated on a massive throne formed of trees.] He reached out his hand and took the human chess piece that had just melded with the moon. Watson felt a burst of force in his body, and the elves¡¯ power flowed into his body through the chess pieces. He held the history and power of all humans and the history of the elves. The elves were only nts that were difficult to transport in ancient times. Later, the elves used extraordinary evolutionary powers to be tree spirits, and after that, with the elves¡¯ lovely look, a massive part of the elves¡¯ memories surged into his consciousness. He was both the ruler of men and the king of the elves. He could not only employ molecules to hasten the supernatural evolution of the elves, but the power contained in them was also distinct from the power stored in thepleted elf chess pieces. His mastered power was much more potent. ¡°Supernatural evolution.¡± Watson distributed the light of the racing chess pieces in all directions without hesitation. The emerald green light resembled sea waves or the beautiful moonlight beaming on the soil. The light soon filled the full range of Mount Creation and continued to radiate to other locations. Watson¡¯s miraculous power of evolution was gentler than that of Frigga and the Elven King. It would only have a negligible impact on individuals and no adverse consequences. ¡°My body is releasing tremendous energy. What is going on?¡± A ckmoon Knight examined his physique. Scales representing a dragon emerged on the surface of his body, followed by a dragon¡¯s tail and wings on his back. The dragonification¡¯s qualitiessted for a brief period before dissipating. The removal of the dragon¡¯s traits did not imply the loss of its power. Instead, the force poured into the ckmoon Knight¡¯s skin, flesh, and blood, altering his molecrposition. It amplified the potency of the aura he projected. The characteristics of an angel also appeared on the body of that ckmoon Knight. After that, the angel¡¯s wings and the halo above his head broke into tiny spots of light and fused into his body. It made his skin appear divine. The ckmoon Knight had previously sought the Blessings of the Gods and Demons, and he had recently used the Dragon Transformation Potion. Those potions let the ckmoon Knight shift into two separate races¡ªangels and dragons. However, because their real forms were humans, even after living as humans for a long time, they still felt odd when they turned into other species, despite their enormous strength. However, things had changed. The power of dragons and angels dissolved in the ckmoon Knights¡¯ bodies, bing the blood that flowed through them and bing every muscle that made up their bodies. They were merely humans at the time¡ªa brand-new, attractive human with the might of dragons and the holiness of angels and elves. It was not only the ckmoon Knights, but the power of supernatural evolution had also engulfed all the residents of Mount Creation, and their bodies had changed. tinum-tier humans evolved into peak tinum-tier, whereas diamond-tier people evolved into peak diamond-tier. Watson¡¯s tier had improved as well. Initially, his body held the abilities of dragons, angels, elves, and humans, as well as the beliefs of diverse races, such as sea folks, the power of many gods¡¯ celestial realms, and the chaos-elemental magical source and other random energies. Those energies were merging in a way that was more fit for Watson¡¯s body at the time, thanks to the power of supernatural evolution. Watson¡¯s physique grew taller when the abilities of four separate races merged. His pupils grew vertical as his pupils changed from azure blue to blue-gold. On top of his head, two twisted dragon horns sprouted. The dragon horns and angel halo merged to form a little golden crown. At the same time, Watson¡¯s power of chaos, death, and yin manifested in the sky and dropped. They merged to form a cloak covered in stars and wrapped around his torso. The beliefs of other races and the power of many gods fused with his body. A golden, spherical divine kingdom with the appearance of the sun descended. That holy realm included the entirety of the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was like a mirror of the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the sky that was many times more exquisite. Using the strength of many races to construct the crown, his lineage to condense starlight into heavenly garments, and the might of the gods to forge the king¡¯s divine realm. Watson¡¯s body was radiating an aura that was distinct from that of typical persons at the time. That aura was high in the sky, watching over all living things. That was the aura of a god. Watson¡¯s tier had moved one step closer to the diamond tier after absorbing the power of countless races. He was on the verge of bing a deity. He would have already passed through the starlight tier. Even though he was not yet a true deity, he was a demigod. Watson tightened his hands, feeling the strength in his body that was more than ten times greater than before and in his life form that was radically different from before. The light in the air was captured and warped by his clenched five fingers. A muted explosion urred. He had a hunch that even if he did not use any techniques, the force from clenching his fists might distort the light, causing at least part of the mountain to go dark. ¡°That is still not all of a god¡¯s might. I am not sure how strong I will be once I reach the god-king tier. Watson exhaled a sigh. There was no longer any other force in his body, and he was merely a pure human. However, even the most powerful dragons were unlikely to be as gifted as he was.. Chapter 630 - Twisted Divine Persona Mask

Chapter 630: Twisted Divine Persona Mask

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After experimenting with the power of the fused race¡¯s chess pieces, Watson looked around. All the people on Mount Creation had grown stronger, and they had be new humans with talents that surpassed the dragons. Other races, such as the dragons and sea folks, had their bodies changed to a certain extent, but they were not as big as humans. Odyssey, the light Dragon King, gazed about in the skies not far from Mount Creation and saw the ckmoon Knights, whose bodies had transformed dramatically. He was filled with resentment. ¡°All of those humans have developed. Their heartbeats sound like hushed thunder. With their fists, they can effortlessly destroy mountains. Are they still humans?¡± ¡°It is one thing for humans to evolve at a faster rate than dragons, but why didn¡¯t we evolve at the same rate?¡± Humans had changed so much, but his dragon bloodline had be purer, and his strength had only increased slightly. That made him feel unhinged. ¡°Perhaps it is because the Dragon Emperor hasbined the chess pieces of the two species. The human race¡¯s chess pieces have now absorbed the power of the elven chess pieces, causing the human race¡¯s energy to skyrocket. That is why humans evolved! Other races will not have the same impact as humans,¡± the Forest Dragon King, Rita, said. She stood nearby. Herments were also tinged with jealousy. ¡°D*mn it! If I had known that Young Master Watson could even fuse with a treasure that has existed since the foundation of the universe, I would have requested the Dragon God for our dragon race chess piece! Wouldn¡¯t we be considerably stronger after fusing with the elves and humans if we used the dragon race¡¯s chess pieces as the main body?¡± Odyssey muttered with a regretful look, and the other dragons mocked him. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but it¡¯s like a dream.¡± ¡°Who do you think the Dragon God is? You dare to request the dragon chess piece from him? Do you believe he¡¯d give it to you?¡± Odyssey said, ¡°The Dragon God was incredibly powerfulpared to me previously, but today with the aid of Young Master Watson, I have sessfully ascended to the same tier as the Dragon God. I may not lose to him! In addition, I requested the dragon chess piece to boost the dragon race¡¯s fortunes. Just wait until I sessfully get it from him!¡± Odyssey snorted. He had already decided to call the Dragon God as soon as he returned to the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s nest, where he was, and beg the Dragon God to give him the dragon race chess pieces. When the other Dragon Kings heard that, they all rolled their eyes. Even if Odyssey was not very bright, he was right. They were confident that if they could obtain the chess pieces from the Dragon God and deliver them to Watson, the young man wouldud their efforts andvishly reward them. While the dragons were thinking along these lines, Nidhogg, the dragons¡¯ leader, scowled. His clown makeup-covered face was filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting the dragon race chess piece. It is the treasure that controls the lifeblood of our race. In other words, the dragon race chess piece affects my life and death. Are you trying to infringe on my most precious life rights by rashly contacting the Dragon God to get the race chess piece from him? ¡°Nidhogg, why are you angry? We won¡¯t infringe on your rights. It¡¯s more like expanding your rights.¡± Odyssey smiled as he patted Nidhogg on the shoulder. ¡°After so many years in the hands of the Dragon God, the dragon race chess piece has not altered much. Why shouldn¡¯t we just give it to Young Master Watson? We may gain the strength of other species as long as the dragon race chess piece can absorb the other race chess pieces! We will not only be able to manage nts like the elves, but we will also get the great reproductive capabilities of humans. Consider how strong the dragon race will be in such a circumstance. Nidhogg, you will also gain strength. Why are you unhappy about that?¡± Nidhogg seized Odyssey¡¯s arm, which was resting on his shoulder, and violently fractured it. ¡°I said that you were not authorized to ask the Dragon God for the chess piece, but you questioned my words and made me speak so much for nothing,¡± he said as he grasped Odyssey¡¯s neck and shook it roughly in midair. ¡°You wish to die?¡± ¡°I was wrong... stop shaking me...¡± After being gripped in the neck, Odyssey rolled his eyes and struggled to get his speech out of his mouth. The other dragons were afraid to console him. They could only flee. Simultaneously, misgivings arose in their hearts. Nidhogg was generally amanding figure, although he was never unreasonable. What Odyssey said was not unreasonable, yet Nidhogg was adamantly opposed to it. Rather than expressing his dissatisfaction with Odyssey, he was more concerned that they would approach the Dragon God for the dragon race chess piece. Their ages were significantly younger than Nidhogg¡¯s. They had no idea what had transpired in the past, nor did theyprehend the dragon race chess piece. They had no idea about its abilities, but Nidhogg, as someone who had survived the ancient times, obviously recognized that there was something concealed in the dragon race chess piece. ... Watson maintained the fused race chess pieces in his body in the sky as the dragon race members argued and moved his eyes to the other objects in front of him. ¡°The Primordial Demoness was the owner of the Mask of Divinity and the mass of things known as Desire¡¯s Mother Core. I can fuse them.¡± Watson waved his hand. The Mask of Divinity and Desire¡¯s Mother Core merged into rays of light, bing a mask with a smooth surface and a rainbow-colored gemstone imnted in the middle. The mask¡¯s surface was shaped like an eight. The gemstone was continually spinning and was situated at the node in the middle of the number. It appeared to be quite mysterious. Small roars of rage, cries of terror, and other sounds emanated from the mask¡¯s gemstone. It was generating significant emotional upheaval. [Peak Starlight-tier Item: Twisted Divine Persona Mask] [Effects: Emotion Control (can control the power of emotions and turn the power of emotions into physical attacks. Different emotions contain different powers), Unruly Arrogance of Bnce (put yourself and the enemy on bnce, the value of the lesser being will be forced to die), Infinite Anger of the Arrow (the shot will cause anger to upy one¡¯s body, copse into blood, be a part of the user), the Vortexes of Gluttony (release by the gluttony power of the mouth, the victim will also fall into gluttony and eat everything around them), the Pot of Greed (give people greedy emotions to absorb them and break them into gold coins and other treasures), the Tomb of Laziness (keep someone in a long slumber), the Eye of Lust (get the victim to be fascinated by the user, the price is petrification), Absolute Jealousy of the Doppelganger (create a doppelganger of the enemy, with the same abilities and thoughts).] [Additional ability: Seed of Desire (buries the seed of desire into the enemy¡¯s body, changing his personality and turning him into a puppet).] Watson was pleased with the data shown in the fused mask. He had the fourth peak starlight-tier item in his possession. The mask was unmistakably an updated version of the Great Sin Mask. It was more prevalent in its abilities than the other three peak starlight-tier relicsbined. Watson put on the Twisted Divine Persona Mask without hesitation. The mask remained on his face for a few seconds before bing translucent and disappearing. Even when the mask vanished, Watson was surrounded by the power of emotion, and he could make the people around himugh or weep whenever he wished. At the same time, he could manipte people¡¯s emotions, turning them into razor des in their brains and murdering them invisibly. His strength to be a demigod was like a tiger with wings when he wore that mask. Watson diverted his sight to the final God yer¡¯s Blood and the lush sapling. He had no intention of fusing the two. The God yer¡¯s Blood and sapling in front of him disintegrated with a wave of his palm. They disintegrated into dots of light and dispersed.. Those particles of light fell on the earth and transformed into warriors and elves from the Winter Nation, their faces expressionless. Chapter 631 - The King Of The United Three Kingdoms

Chapter 631: The King Of The United Three Kingdoms

¡°Where am I? Did I die?¡± An elf who had fallen to the ground scratched his brow and gazed nkly at the damaged Mount Creation and the massive craters and fissures in the earth. Touching his body, the Elven King found that the elf chess was not on him, which made his expression change. What made his expression change even more was that the girl suspected to be King Landhar III was lying in the arms of a woman he was very familiar with. ¡°Avril! You are Avril!¡± The Elven King¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the familiar face he had not seen in almost ten years. He strolled over, unconcerned about the elven race chess piece. Unlike the Elven King, the other elves were at a loss for a time until recollections of what had just urred shed through their brains. That was what Watson had sent to them via the elven chess piece. At the same time, they felt enved, which caused their faces to turn ugly. ¡°The humans took our chess piece, and now we are their ves.¡± The wrinkles on the elven Elder¡¯s face were all pressed together, and her tone was one of skepticism. ¡°I would rather die than be a ve to the humans!¡± The more irritable Elder Landon snorted coldly. In his heart, the elves had always been a stronger race than humans. So what right did humans have to be served by the noble elves? ¡°Elder Landon, even if you kill yourself today, it will make no difference. We would have died if it had not been for Watson¡¯s assistance!¡± Pagani pressed the lens on his face, and he looked helpless. ¡°To be a ve or to let the elves perish, I believe the former is preferable. Now that Watson has stolen the elven chess piece, we may be able to reim it in the future.¡± His words caused the elves to fall silent. Regardless of whether they agreed with Pagani¡¯s words or not, they could not deny one thing. There was hope if they were alive. In the direction of the Winter Nation. ¡°Frigga, the fact that I can be revived indicates that you have lost.¡± Empress Gustav was among the many soldiers who did not understand what was going on after being resurrected. Then, they cheered in surprise. She stared at the ck figure in Avril¡¯s arms not far away with a mournful expression. She had abandoned her, but Frigga still lost in the end. That made her feel very ufortable. Biting her lips, Empress Gustav also walked toward Frigga. She was not the former queen or someone who would remain by her side. It seemed like they were destined to stay apart in that lifetime. At the very least, she would be able to apany Frigga to the end. ¡­ ¡°Watson, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete.¡± A massive teleportation array emerged in the sky beside Watson. Sylvan exited the array. He groaned and closed his eyes as he stared at the severely injured King Landhar III and Avril, who was cradling him. It should be a very joyous thing to put an end to the quarrel that had been going on for many years. Unfortunately, he was unable tough. A group of white-haired ministers followed him. Those ministers were holding a couple of firmly bound princes in their hands. The first and third princes were deafeningly silent, while the second prince stared fiercely at Watson. ¡°Let go of me! Are you going to defy me?¡± he shrieked. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Watson. My name is Macrotov. I am the current representative of all the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s civil officials! This time, His Majesty had allied with the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation to invade ournd for his own selfish interests. Fortunately, Young Master Watson, your strength is superior to others, so you managed to settle everything and save the people. King Landhar III can no longer continue to be our king. I want to support you as the new king, bringing new life to the Holy Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Greetings to the future king.¡± After Macrotov, the other ministers also bowed to Watson. Many people were surprised when they saw the golden crown on Watson¡¯s head and the Starlight Robe he was wearing. They felt that Watson was born with the bearing of a king. If Watson had not been crowned, it would not have been appropriate for them to kneel. Otherwise, they would have knelt and worshiped him. They had chosen Watson in the war between King Landhar III and him. They cheered in their choice when they knew Watson had won while simultaneously fantasizing about the glorious future of their lives. ¡°Ministers, please rise. For the time being, I can¡¯t be the king.¡± When Watson raised his hand, the ministers in front of him rose one by one. Macrotov said, perplexed, ¡°Young Master Watson, what do you mean? Is there anyone else in the Holy Dragon Kingdom who is qualified to be king?¡± ¡°Watson, it seems like you are aware of the situation,¡± the second prince said. He raised his neck toward the sky as if to say that he was qualified. No one paid any attention to the second prince. They just fixed their eyes on Watson. ¡°Everyone, I am not yet capable of ascending to the throne yet. On the one hand, I have not been officially bestowed with the title of King. On the other hand, I aspire to be king of both the Holy Dragon Kingdom and the Winter Nation.¡± Watson¡¯s tone was calm, but his words were shocking. He was the monarch of the three kingdoms, not a single kingdom. How tyrannical was that? Watson did not even consult the Winter Nation or the Elven Kingdom. It was as though he was assured that none in the two kingdoms would dare to oppose him. ¡°Your Majesty has extraordinary vision and insight. I admire you.¡± Macrotov¡¯s beard trembled a few times, his face full of admiration. The ministers behind him were the same. In the crowd, only the second prince¡¯s countenance changed. Someone immediately gagged his mouth as he was about to utter something. The first prince was the one who did that. ¡°Do not say anything else. Father has already been defeated. He is no match for Watson, and we have little hopes of getting to the crown. We should just be regr folks in the capital. I hope Watson does not attack us for Kiana¡¯s sake.¡± Then, several teleportation arrays appeared in the sky. Several noblemen walked out of the teleportation arrays. Some of them wore happy faces, while others looked sad. With the exception of the Saint Laurent family, those noblemen were governed by the three archduke families. All of the members of the two families were imprisoned. Augustus, the leader, embraced his shoulders proudly and said, ¡°Watson, I did not subjugate the Campbell and other two families because I gave into you. It is merely that you resurrected me; therefore, I reciprocate the favor.¡± ¡°That is Edward¡¯s home?¡± The Saint Laurent family head nced around after she appeared. Soon, she found Edward in the crowd. After their eyes met, their bodies trembled with excitement. ¡°This is the border. Doesn¡¯t it look special?¡± Many Saint Laurent family members nced down. They grumbled when they saw the massive pits in the earth. They were affected by the family head¡¯s remarks and elected to support Watson. ording to the family head¡¯s spection, they would be rewarded handsomely if they followed Watson. However, given the devastation, Watson was probably powerless to intervene. ¡°Young Master Watson, is the battle over?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to help you! Then, groups of people appeared from all directions of Mount Creation and spoke to Watson. Some of those people were from the City of Steel, and Watson recognized them, such as Clyde and the others. There were also men, women, and children he did not recognize. Their eyes were all aglow withbat zeal. Watson¡¯s heart warmed when he saw those folks. ¡°Thank you very much, everyone. The war is over. I was able to resolve the war so swiftly because everyone was eager to share the power in their bodies! Everyone made a significant contribution to the war¡¯s sess. To rpense everyone, I have chosen to join the three kingdoms, including the Holy Dragon Kingdom, to create a paradise free of struggle and terror for everyone.¡± Watson lifted his hands and ignited the fusion system as he spoke. The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯snd began to tremble. As the sun rose, the ground rocked. As it dropped, the sky brought clouds with it. Outside the Holy Dragon Kingdom, two distinct kingdoms rose into the sky and transformed into beams of light as they traveled toward that location. That scene that shook the heavens and earth shocked everyone there.. Chapter 632 - Reorganizing The Kingdom

Chapter 632: Reorganizing The Kingdom

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Congrattions, Master, for sessfully fusing the Kingdom of Kings, the Elven Kingdom, and the Winter Nation. The size of the Kingdom of Kings has expanded.] Following the sound of the system notification, Watson could sense the expansion of the Kingdom of Kings he was in. The Kingdom of Kings was obtained by fusing the Dragon Pce, the Dragon Star, and other items. The internal area was unrestricted. Nevertheless, the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ territory was identical to that of the Holy Dragon Kingdom from the outside. With the incorporation of the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom, the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ territory had grown significantly, as had thendscape. First was the north of the Kingdom of Kings. The boundary line extended from the original Dragonspine Snow Mountain outside Mount Creation to the northernmost ice field. A piece ofnd covered entirely in ice appeared in Watson¡¯s field of vision. After that piece of ice merged with the Kingdom of Kings, it changed. The originally ordinary ice block was irrigated by the dense energy factor in the air, and a faint milky-white luster appeared on its surface. Its hardness becameparable to that of a diamond. Snow also began to fall in the sky. What looked like snowkes were actually made of pure energy. After those snowkesnded on the ground, white flowers filled with a holy aura grew. If a person touched those snowkes, their strength would increase significantly. Snow pces stood in the Winter Nation, covered by those snowkes. They were surrounded by the starlight-tier ice-elemental divine power, reflecting magnificent colors. It was like a divine kingdom forged by the gods of ice and snow giants. It was not only the Winter Nation in the north that had changed. The Forest of Eternity in the south had also changed significantly. The Forest of Eternity destroyed by King Landhar III was upgraded and grew even more luxurious than before. In the lush forest, wooden houses made entirely of vines hung high on the branches, emitting emerald-colored lights that symbolized life, beating gently like a human heart. It was like antern hanging under the eaves. Among those glowing houses, one house was different from the others. It was wrapped in thick vines, and it crossed tens of thousands of kilometers at a breakneck speed. Crossing the border between the Elven Kingdom and the Holy Dragon Kingdom, it arrived in front of Watson. Three people were lying in that house. They were his two masters, Antonio and Reid, as well as a lovely elven woman whose name he did not know. She had already lost her breath. Even though he did not recognize her, seeing Antonio holding her hand tightly before she died, Watson could roughly guess her identity. ¡®That should be the elven girl that my master can¡¯t forget, right?¡¯ Watson¡¯s eyes shed. He stretched his right hand and waved at the three people in front of him. Emerald-green life energy poured out from his hand and into the three people¡¯s bodies. Antonio and Reid coughed and opened their eyes first. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°It seems like this is not the Elven Kingdom. King Landhar III will not let us go. Did Watson save us? ¡± The young woman followed closely behind and opened her eyes. She had lost her life, but with Watson¡¯s help, she was revived, and the power in her body was much stronger than before. Previously, she was only an ordinary tinum-tier champion, but she had advanced to peak tinum-tier. After all, Watson was in control of the elven race chess piece. As long as he wanted to, he could resurrect the dead elves at any time. Furthermore, he had the power of the life-elemental magical source that Nidhogg had given him. ¡°I¡¯m...¡± The elven girl¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she tried to raise her right hand. However, she found that her hand was connected to Antonio¡¯s, which stunned her for a moment. Was she not dead? Why was she still holding Antonio¡¯s hand? Was Antonio dead, too? Why did his hand feel so real? ¡°Vivian, we are alive. From now on, I will not let you get hurt.¡± Sensing Vivian¡¯s action, Antonio turned around, and a hint of relief appeared in his eyes. Then, he reached out and gently stroked Vivian¡¯s hair. ¡°Vivian, let me introduce you. This is my disciple. His name is Watson. It is all thanks to him that we were able to escape.¡± Antonio had already noticed Watson standing in front of them. As he saw Watson, who had a pale golden crown on his head and dressed in a starlight robe, and the differences in the Holy Dragon Kingdom below, the look of relief in his eyes became even more intense. It seemed like Watson had defeated King Landhar III and reached a height that he could not understand. ¡°Watson?¡± Vivian turned her head and looked forward curiously. When she saw the young boy in front of her, her mouth opened slightly, and her face was full of shock. He looked young, but the aura emanating from him was quite surprising. Furthermore, she could feel a kingly aura on him. It seemed like he was the king of the elves, and she had to kneel to him. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Antonio took in a powerful disciple. Did a child defeat King Landhar III?¡¯ Vivian muttered in her heart as she nodded at Watson and greeted him. Watson also replied, ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± In the process, a figure flew up from behind Watson and said, ¡°Father, are you okay?¡± It was Christina. She had always been strong, but she looked a little shaken. Reid had a kind expression on his face as he patted her head andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± After that, many voices rang out. Some of them called out to their family and friends at the border. Some of them were praising Watson. Among those people were people from the Blood Rose Adventurer Team that Watson had met in the City of Steel. There were also people that he had never met before. At that moment, those people who had experienced the reunion with tears in their eyes looked at him and knelt respectfully on the ground. ¡°Greetings to the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s new king!¡± The people knelt in all directions. The scene was very spectacr, and their voices resounded throughout the sky. It was not only the people from the Holy Dragon Kingdom who went to the Elven King to confirm whether Avril had been resurrected. The other elves, under the leadership of a few Elders, also knelt toward Watson. The Winter Nation¡¯s troops hesitated for a moment. After receiving a nod from Empress Gustav, they also knelt before Watson. At that moment, the three kingdoms had submitted. Watson epted it calmly and waved his hand with a domineering expression. A huge throne appeared behind him. It looked very simr to the Throne of Commandment. The Throne of Commandment, a starlight peak item, had already been damaged by King Landhar III. Watson had to use his powerful strength to forge another one. ¡°Everyone here knows that the world has been in conflict for a long time. Because of that, there were endless wars and suffering. There is only one way to solve that situation, and that is to achieve unity! The three kingdoms that were in conflict in the past have now merged into one. Everyone can live the life they want in this kingdom. I swear that what happened in the previous kingdom will never happen again. From this moment onward, the Holy Dragon Kingdom will be renamed as the Kingdom of Kings, and I will be the king of this kingdom.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but his majestic words traveled far, causing everyone to hold their breath and focus. Reid, floating in mid-air, muttered unhappily, ¡°Watson is so strong now. His throne is very simr to the Throne of Commandment, but it ispletely made of energy. He¡¯s the only one who can use energy to simte a peak-tier starlight item. Speaking of which, my throne was destroyed in the previous battle. I have to get Watson to create a new one for me.¡± ¡°Reid, I have to say that Watson looks much more handsome sitting on the Throne of Commandment than you!¡± Antonio teased him, and Reid immediately red at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that! When Watson made his speech, he chose to use the Throne of Commandment instead of your Fusion Thread of the Dual God. Doesn¡¯t that prove the throne is much more powerful?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you looking for a fight?¡± Antonio and Reid red at each other, and none wanted to give in. Watson¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°From now on, Mount Creation will be the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ new capital. The previous capitals in the other two kingdoms will be changed to a secondary key city. The original noblemen will also lose their status. I will redistribute them ording to the contributions you made in the battle.¡± As they felt the rumbling thunder above their heads, those kneeling on the ground lowered their heads even more. Some looked happy, while others looked bitter.. After the great victory, they knew that Watson would reorganize the kingdom and reshuffle its forces. Chapter 633 - Is This A Punishment Or A Reward?

Chapter 633: Is This A Punishment Or A Reward?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In ckmoon Castle¡¯s conference room at the highest level of Mount Creation. After Watson defeated King Landhar III, he used the fusion system to rebuild Mount Creation into something even more majestic than before. At that moment, in the conference room, Watson gathered the ministers of the former Holy Dragon Kingdom, the higher-ups of the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation, and his family and friends. He was prepared to distribute the rewards there. ¡°Mount Creation has be the capital, and ckmoon Castle is where the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s future royal pce will be located. Should the Saint Laurent family move here?¡± The Saint Laurent¡¯s family head looked around at the splendid furnishings in the room and asked with slight emotion. Ten Saint Laurent family members stood behind her. Nia was with them, and she stood behind a middle-aged man, who asked, ¡°Nia, were you injured in the battle? Are you tired? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you want to sit down?¡± The middle-aged man was Nia¡¯s father, Gabrielle. He was also Watson¡¯s father¡¯s biological brother. ¡°Father, it¡¯s a meeting. Only the leaders from prominent families and those who can make decisions can sit down. I¡¯m just part of the Saint Laurent family. I don¡¯t have the right to sit down. I am also Young Master Watson¡¯s attendant, so I don¡¯t have the right to sit down.¡± ¡°Who said that you don¡¯t have the right? You¡¯re my daughter. The dignified princess of the Saint Laurent family does have the right to sit here. The Saint Laurent family has blood rtions with Watson. Furthermore, Watson defeated King Landhar III because of the Saint Laurent family¡¯s contribution.¡± Gabriel snorted coldly. On the surface, he was speaking to Nia, but in fact, his gaze had already drifted in the direction of Watson. Watson sat at the head of the long conference table. On his left and right were his parents and brothers. His siblings frowned when they heard Gabriel¡¯s words, but Edward did not seem to hear them. He carefully poked baby Jeanne in Catherine¡¯s arms with his finger, making Jeanne¡¯s pouty little mouth appear very unhappy. Gabriel¡¯s words represented the feelings of most of the Saint Laurent family members. When their family head wanted to help Watson oppose King Landhar III, they had been unwilling. However, they were d that they had listened to their family head¡¯s orders at that time. Otherwise, they would be like the Ptolemy and Campbell family members, standing outside the conference table without a ce to sit. Watson¡¯s father was originally a member of the Saint Laurent family. In addition, they had helped Watson. As long as Watson acknowledged their family status, the Saint Laurent family would be part of the new royal family. Just thinking about it made them excited. Some people had such thoughts. They had chosen to help Watson not only because they could not withstand the oppression of King Landhar but also because they wanted to gain benefits from Watson. Watson sat at the head of the table and saw the expressions of those people. His fingers lightly tapped on the table. The sound was not loud, but it made everyone hold their breaths and cast their gazes on him. ¡°I feel like everyone can¡¯t wait any longer, so I won¡¯t be too long-winded. Let¡¯s start with the people who contributed to the battle. ckmoon Knights¡¯ Captain Allen, please step forward.¡± ¡°I am here.¡± Allen stood up and came in front of Watson. He respectfully knelt on one knee, and his usual cynical look disappeared from his face as he suppressed his excitement. ¡°In the battle against King Landhar III, you led the ckmoon Knights to a fight to the death and did not retreat. You have done meritorious service in protecting the people of Mount Creation. I will confer the title of General of the Kingdom of Kings and continue tomand the ckmoon Knights. Are you willing to do so?¡± ¡°I am ashamed to take this reward. Because of my poormand, many Mount Creation residents were killed in the battle. I deserve punishment instead.¡± After King Landhar III fused with the Primordial Demoness¡¯s power and transformed into a powerful monster, many ckmoon Knights were crushed by his mighty strength. Many of Mount Creation¡¯s residents had also suffered. Those people were all resurrected by Watson after the battle ended. Even though no one died, Allen still felt guilty about it. No one died because Watson was powerful. Allen was not capable enough to protect the residents. When Watson created the ckmoon Knights, he said that the ckmoon Knights were Mount Creation¡¯s line of defense. They must not let the enemy get past them. ¡°What you said is not unreasonable. In that case, what punishment do you want? ¡± The corner of Watson¡¯s mouth rose. He had an expression that was not a smile. ¡°I think the reason I can¡¯t lead the ckmoon Knights to protect everyone is that I am too weak now. If I can improve my tier and advance to the starlight tier, I will definitely do better than before. Young Master, just punish me and let me advance to the starlight tier! Of course, if Young Master Watson feels that the punishment is too severe, you can reward me with a few starlight-tier weapons aspensation.¡± He wanted a starlight-tier weapon? He wanted to advance to the starlight tier? Everyone shook their heads after hearing Allen¡¯s words. They had a feeling that Allen was dreaming. The starlight tier was the godly tier. Many people would never be able to reach it in their entire lives. That was not a punishment; that was a huge reward. They thought Watson would be angry when he heard that. What surprised them was that Watson nodded. ¡°That punishment is very suitable for you. I¡¯ll let you get to the starlight tier temporarily! If you make such a mistake again in the future, you¡¯ll lose your position as a general.¡± As he spoke, Watson reached out with his hand toward Allen. The fused human moon chess piece appeared on his chest. A ray of white and green light poured into Allen¡¯s body from the chess piece. Allen closed his eyes and revealed a look of enjoyment. The aura emitted from his body increased dozens of times, and soon, he broke through from the diamond tier to the starlight tier. A blue kingdom surrounded by the blue sea descended into the meeting room. What appeared in the meeting room was just a corner of the kingdom. Its main body floated in the meeting room in an illusory form. The rolling blue sea gave people the feeling of being in a stormy sea. Many people in the meeting room covered their mouths and noses, unable to breathe. Some of those who were not strong enough even began to tremble. They felt an instinctive suppression from a higher life form from Allen¡¯s body. As his aura became stronger, Allen¡¯s appearance also changed. His eyes became azure blue, emitting divine light. Streams of blue divine power formed mysterious runes on his skin, making him look like a sea god. Allen had be a starlight-tier elite with just a tiny amount of energy. That came from Watson¡¯s ability after fusing the race chess pieces¡ªsupernatural eleration. The molecr eleration was a skill to transfer energy to other people¡¯s bodies, while supernatural evolution had the effect of allowing creatures to evolve. Thebined effect allowed Watson to inject unlimited energy into other people¡¯s bodies. Without the help of the fusion system, Watson could only inject energyparable to starlight-tier magical sources into other people¡¯s bodies. He had just created a starlight-tier water-elemental magical source in Allen¡¯s body. At that moment, everyone was shocked after seeing Allen¡¯s transformation. Did Watson really fulfill Allen¡¯s request? Allen heaved a sigh of relief after feeling the surging water-elemental fluctuations in his body. The power contained in his body was equivalent to the power of a made of water elements. That was undoubtedly the embodiment of the divine realm, and he felt different from before. He immediately knelt and bowed respectfully to Watson. ¡°Thank you for showing me mercy, Young Master Watson.¡± Watson waved his hand and looked around. ¡°I¡¯ve already punished Allen. Who¡¯s next? ¡± ¡°Me! It¡¯s my turn!¡± ¡°Let me go first!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Master Watson to punish me as well.¡± As soon as he said that, the meeting room was filled with people. Many people rushed to raise their hands.. They would rather get a more severe punishment if that were one. Chapter 634 - Ascension

Chapter 634: Ascension

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Next, let Liszte up and receive his punishment.¡± Watson ignored the people who raised their hands; he knocked on the conference table. Liszt immediately walked out of the crowd and knelt on one knee in front of Watson. ¡°Just like Allen, you didn¡¯t protect Mount Creation well this time.¡± Since Allen wants to be punished, you shoulde along too. Do you have any problem with that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Just like Allen, Watson extracted a force from the fused race chess piece and mixed it with the wind element in his body into Liszt¡¯s body. After entering Liszt¡¯s body, the force expanded rapidly, and soon it became a starlight-tier source of power. A powerful whirlwind erupted from every pore of Liszt¡¯s body and gathered in the air, turning into a brilliant blue divine kingdom. The blue hurricane whistled inside the divine kingdom. Allen¡¯s divine kingdoms had equal power. They upied half of the conference room and were shing with each other. That was something that everyone could see. In the sky above the ckmoon Castle outside the conference room, two huge kingdoms were in the clouds, blocking the sky. ¡°The other ckmoon Knights will also receive the same punishment. I will execute itter. Now it¡¯s the next person¡¯s turn¡ªthe leader of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s civil officials and the prime minister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Macrotov stroked his long white beard as he stood up from the meeting table and came in front of Watson. ¡°As the prime minister, you managed to control the political situation in the royal city when the kingdom was in danger. You didn¡¯t let the ministers and noblemen fall into a riot, nor did you let our opponents seed. Compared to the ckmoon Knights, you did better. Therefore, instead of being punished, you will be rewarded.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Watson... I mean, thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Macrotov¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and his expression was filled with excitement. Watson¡¯s punishment was to raise one to the starlight tier. He did not know what the reward would be. ¡°I will grant you the position of Prime Minister in the Kingdom of Kings. I will also grant you a thousand men, a thousand sea folks, a thousand dragons, and a thousand elven soldiers as your guardians. I will also create a prime minister¡¯s seal for you.¡± As Watson spoke, he waved his hand at Macrotov. An unusual fluctuation was immediately transmitted from the top of everyone¡¯s heads. Through the meeting room window, a huge ball of light that wasparable to the sun appeared in the sky. The ball of light was pitch-ck in color, and one could vaguely see bones in it. A dense aura of death shrouded everyone¡¯s heart. That was the death-elemental magical source that Watson had created previously. The energy contained within it was at the peak of the starlight tier. After pulling out that ball power, Watson opened his right hand, and the Book of Wisdom appeared. A square token floated out of it. The sides of the square were engraved with different hollow patterns, and inside it was a pyramid-shaped eye that was constantly rotating. That square keepsake was the product of the 12th era, humanity¡¯sst unified dynasty, the Tu Dynasty. That keepsake represented supreme power and was the symbol of the prime minister. ¡°Fusion system.¡± After using the Book of Wisdom to forge that keepsake, Watson turned it into a stream of light and fuse with the death-elemental magical source in the sky. The cube in Watson¡¯s hand had changed its appearance in just a short period. The original hollow shape had not changed. What had changed was the position of the original pyramid-shaped eye inside, where a ck ball of light had appeared. The light ball was shrouded in a thickyer of ck fog, which transformed into the shape of a sickle. The pyramid-shaped eye was initially a dead object that seemed toe to life after being iid with that light ball. It opened its eyes to look around. Wherever their gaze passed, everyone felt their bodies turn cold and shivered. [Congrattions, Master, on sessfully fusing a peak starlight-tier item.] [Peak starlight-tier item: Seal of Death] [Ability: the Seal of Death has a death-elemental magical source sealed within it. It can use power from the source. Its tier will increase with the growth of the death-elemental magical source.] [Additional abilities: Words of Death (the words spoken can determine the life and death of the opponent). Anyone below peak starlight tier will immediately die if they are hit. Army of the dead (can control the dead. The highest tier can control a starlight-tier existence).] After sealing the death-elemental magical source within that small item, Watson nodded in satisfaction. He gently pushed it, and the Seal of Death immediately flew into the hands of Macrotov. ¡°Minister Macrotov, that is my reward to you. With this Seal of Death, you will have the right to judge the life and death of others. At the same time, you have the Army of the Dead to protect you!¡± Watson briefly introduced the Seal of Death¡¯s effects. Then, he pointed at Macrotov, and a surge of death-elemental power immediately poured into Macrotov¡¯s body from the Seal of Death. Under the effect of the supernatural eleration, that energy was quickly raised to the starlight tier, allowing Macrotov to advance to that same tier. Macrotov had not cultivated. Since he had consumed water from the golden river that Watson had fused in the kingdom, his strength had reached gold-tier. At that moment, he had jumped from gold to starlight-tier; his white hair and beard had instantly turned ck, and his eyes had also turned ck. He had a pair of iparably deep eyes. If one looked carefully, they seemed to be honebed coal-like, like white bones stacked together. There was hell in his eyes. The initially amiable temperament of Macrotov had be profound and terrifying, discouraging other people from approaching him easily. ¡°Macrotov, I will make you the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ God of Death! In the past, everyone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom worshipped the gods, but the gods only used believers as props to create faith and never really paid attention to them. Because of the existence of faith, King Landhar III decided to eradicate the Demoness Church. Therefore, I don¡¯t want you to believe in the gods in my kingdom. I want you to believe in yourself, and each of you will be a god in the future.¡± Watson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it reverberated in the small meeting room, making everyone who heard it feel excited. Watson¡¯s tone was a little too proud. If it were before, they might not have believed what Watson said, but after seeing Macrotov and the others, they did not want to doubt it anymore. Macrotove had upgraded from gold to starlight-tier, and he had also obtained a tool created from one of Watson¡¯s magical sources. Even though the Seal of Death was only a peak starlight-tier tool, the ability of that tool would grow with the growth of the magical source. As long as that world continued to develop, the Seal of Death would be a sovereign-tier item eventually. If they wanted to use power from the death elements, they would have to get permission from Macrotov. It was no wonder Watson had bestowed the starlight-tier power onto two of his subordinates as a punishment¡ªit was nothing. While everyone was sighing, Macrotov held the Seal of Death with both hands and knelt respectfully on the ground. His beard trembled as he expressed his gratitude to Watson. The younger man waved his hand and began a new round of conferment. ¡°The Death Dragon King, Nidhogg, has contributed a lot in this battle. I will confer the title of Dragon God to you and bestow you with a keepsake that has fused with the life-elemental magical source, the Seal of the Dragon Race! ¡°Elven King, you led the elves to invade the Holy Dragon Kingdom and caused a huge loss. You should have received severe punishment, but since you admitted your mistake and led the elves to surrender decisively, I can dy the punishment and temporarily bestow you the title of Elven God! I will look at your future performance before I decide whether to increase the punishment.¡± Soon, several gods were created in the conference room, and many of them would shock the world and leave their names in the annals of history. Chapter 635 - Heaven For Those With Ability

Chapter 635: Heaven For Those With Ability

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°As expected of the kingdom¡¯s strongest genius who defeated King Landhar III. It¡¯s my honor to be able to participate in such a meeting.¡± A man standing behind Macrotov, who had been upgraded to the starlight tier with the death-elemental magical source, muttered in a low voice with excitement. His name was Louis, and he was 33 years old that year. He was a member of the Sage Association under Macrotov¡¯s management. His ancestor was a count. Even though his title was not significant, it was not small. In addition, he looked quite promising. He had inherited his family¡¯s property and managed the family in an orderly manner at his age. He was considered an ordinary member of Macrotov¡¯s group. So, he was surprised by the scene in front of him. When he was young, he had heard his ancestors tell him stories about the Holy Dragon Kingdom. His father and grandfather were the kingdom¡¯s civil servants. They had the honor of apanying two generations of kings, and there he was in the third era. Every time he heard his parents tell him about the previous kings¡¯ glorious deeds and how they had expanded their territories in the past, he felt his blood boil. The kingdom had entered a stable period. The other kingdoms looked around the Holy Dragon Kingdom, but they did not dare attack them anytime soon. No one knew what King Landhar III was thinking every day. No one dared to guess. Louis thought he would never see the Holy Dragon Kingdom go on an expedition to other kingdoms and recreate the virtuous king¡¯s glorious scene. However, he learned that he was wrong. Something more powerful than what he thought was happening had happened. The new king, Watson, was conferring a god. No one had heard of such things, let alone seen it. After other kings obtained a victory, they would givends or titles of nobility. Who would give out divinity? Throughout history, only Watson had been able to do so. Even though an ordinary civil official like him had obtained the power of a god, more than a hundred people were standing in the meeting room. All of them had been given the starlight tier power by Watson. However, the number of people who could obtain the title of a god was less. Louis did not care about those people. He was already satisfied with obtaining everything in front of him. Looking back, who would have predicted that he would be able to perform such feats in the future? He might have gone home and proudly told his forefathers that it was the best era, bragging of the honor he had acquired from Watson. Simrly, he could boast to his descendants that he had lived in that era and witnessed firsthand how unusual it was for Watson to give out his gifts. There were a lot of people who thought the same way Louis did. Some of them were in the groups because they were forced to rely on Watson due to the orders from their immediate superiors. However, they had changed their opinions, and what Watson was doing to them was nothing short of a miracle. They would do everything for Watson just to get more simr gifts. ... ¡°Phew.¡± Watson wiped the sweat off his forehead. The golden crown floating above his head had be a little dim. Using the power of supernatural eleration could expand one¡¯s power infinitely, allowing others to be gods within a short period. However,?that did not mean that it would not consume a lot of his energy. After spending half an hour, he had raised all the high-ranking people in the Holy Dragon Kingdom to the level of gods. Those people included the prime minister, Macrotov, who he also granted the title of God of Death. He would be in charge of the Kingdom of Kings. Then, it was the Death Dragon King, Nidhogg, who he had granted the title of Dragon God to control the dragon race. He had also awarded the Elven King the title of God of the Elves and the queen of the sea folks, Poseidon, who made the God of the Sea. Watson also granted his eldest brother, Vincent, the title of God of War. He would temporarily manage the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ military affairs. His second sister, Nindy, was the God of Magic and held the kingdom¡¯s chief mage position. His third and fourth brothers were the Gods of Commerce, responsible for protecting the merchants in the kingdom and redefining the kingdom¡¯smercial norms. Initially, he had wanted to appoint Nia as the God of Angels. Still, after thinking about Mount Creation, the people had already fused with the angel race and other races, bing new humans. Nia had no more pure angels to lead, so he did not do it. There were still some gods that he could only confer titles on after the kingdom temporarily went on the right track, so those gods that he had conferred were all of them. ¡°Everyone there has already reached god-tier. The conferment ceremony ends here. Those who have just been conferred the title of god will start workingter! The prosperity of the Kingdom of Kings will depend on you. Oh, right, I still have something to announce.¡± Watson looked around and only spoke slowly when he realized that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. ¡°I want to abolish all the aristocracy and lords in the kingdom. The kingdom will absorb all thend owned by them. Only the gods will be qualified to enjoy a piece ofnd.¡± Watson had nned to eliminate the aristocracy before bing king. Since ancient times, any force that separated thends and had its own military troops was doomed to sh with other groups and cause turmoil. As a result, it was better to return thend to the kingdom. Allowing them to coexist with humans generated more issues than benefits due to variations in their life habits. As a result, it was preferable to give those three races their own region for the time being. That was also why he bestowed the title of god to the leaders of those races. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not too appropriate.¡± Macrotov, who was standing in front of the many lords and ministers in the conference chamber, stopped for a while with an awkward expression on his face after hearing hisments. His words were thought to be tactful. ¡°Watson, what do you mean by that?¡± A man behind the Saint Laurent family could not help but ask. ¡°Should the nobles and lords be abolished? We have no objections if the Campbell and the Ptolemy family¡¯s territories and titles are abolished too, but how can the titles of the Saint Laurent Family be abolished as well? We have assisted you. Furthermore, you have just bestowed so many titles on so many gods, yet you have not bestowed any titles on Nia. She is the reincarnation of a deity and a god in her own right. Is she not deserving of honor?¡± ¡°Father, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Young Master Watson.¡± Nia talked calmly while cing her hands on her lower abdomen. She made noint about the fact that Watson did not bestow a title on her or provide her with any other perks other than elevating her body¡¯s strength to the starlight-tier. That was because, after spending so much time with Watson, she realized he was a person who was very clear about rewards and punishments. He would never owe her anything on purpose. He must have a purpose for doing so. Even if Watson did not give her any rewards, it was not a big deal. She had already made up her mind to follow that young man. As long as she could stay by his side, it would be enough for her. Nia, on the other hand, was unconcerned about it. Gabrielle, her father, was unique. He had an angry expression on his face. ¡°Are you anxious?¡± ¡°How can they not be anxious? Their Saint Laurent family endured the pressure to help you. Who would have thought that they would end up like our Campbell Family? ¡± Ptolemy and the Campbell families¡¯ patriarchs, who were standing outside the conference table, were gloating. Watson had only recently assisted them in raising their power to the level of a god. They were deafeningly silent about Watson¡¯s proposal to deprive them of their titles and fiefs. Watson could murder them with the flick of a single finger. He did not oppose them when they chose to assist King Landhar III. Instead, he had already done everything he could to give them authority. They had already begun to sumb. They were a little disappointed that they had made the wrong decision back then. After witnessing the Saint Laurent family, who was also one of the three great families, suffer defeat, the envy in their hearts had faded considerably; it had been reced by joy. They were losers. The Saint Laurent family, who had seeded, had the same fate as them. So, what was the point of not helping Watson? ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me finish. ¡± Watson¡¯s fingers knocked against the table, and the resulting sound drowned out the mocking voices of the two families. ¡°My father was descended from the Saint Laurent family. They are of the same blood as I am. In other words, the Saint Laurent family is the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ royal family. You may have lost your original territory, but you have received the?entire kingdom¡¯snd.¡± His remarks softened Gabriel¡¯s and the Saint Laurent family members¡¯ faces. ¡°Are you still mocking me?¡± Gabriel snorted. The members of the two families were rendered speechless. At that moment, Watson¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°However, bing a royal family does not grant the Saint Laurent family unlimited ess to the territory. Even royal family members must seek my approval before using thend! Later, I shall create and proim a neww. At the time, whether you were a member of the royal family or amoner, if you broke thew, you would be punished the same way, even if it were me. Simrly, jobs in the kingdom will be filled by people of aptitude rather than people of high status. This kingdom will be a utopia for those who have abilities and torment those who do not. Please try your best, everyone.¡± Watson¡¯s mouth curved upward as he watched everyone¡¯s expressions of surprise. He instantly remembered a prominent figure from his past life saying, ¡°These are the finest of times and the worst of times..¡± It was up to the people to determine how the times would be. Chapter 636 - The End Of Everything

Chapter 636: The End Of Everything

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do any of you still have any questions regarding what I¡¯ve said?¡± Watson turned and looked around. Anyone who met his gaze shook their head, unable to say a word. At that moment, Vincent, who was sitting not far away from him, suddenly spoke, ¡°Watson, why didn¡¯t I see your two masters, Sword Saint Reid and Master Antonio, during that meeting? Your decision does not affect me. However, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to confer on me the title of God of War to temporarily lead the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ army?¡± Watson¡¯s two masters, Reid and Antonio, had always been regarded as the kingdom¡¯s strongest fighting force, suppressing other kingdoms that did not dare to create trouble. They were very popr among the ministers and noblemen, not to mention that Antonio was the greatest mage in the past hundred years. It was obviously better to let Reid take the title of God of War and leave the position of the kingdom¡¯s chief mage to Antonio. Even Watson¡¯s second sister, Nindy, also had doubts. She felt like she was not as good as Antonio in terms of experience and ability. Furthermore, it was also strange that she did not see Antonio during the meeting. He had always treasured Watson as his disciple. It was impossible for him to miss such an important meeting. ¡°There is no problem with my decision. Master Antonio and Master Reid have more important things to do.¡± Watson turned around and looked out of the window. On the tall branch outside the meeting room, two yellow birds nestled together,bing each other¡¯s feathers. ... At the highest point of Mount Creation. ¡°Antonio, have you made up your mind?¡± Christina followed behind Reid as he asked Antonio. He and Christina looked a little reluctant. At that moment, Antonio was holding Vivian¡¯s hand. When he heard the question, a gentle smile appeared on his face as he held Vivian¡¯s right hand tightly. ¡°I have made up my mind. I have been working hard for the kingdom for 400 years ago. Now that the Holy Dragon Kingdom has conquered the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation, there will be no more danger in the future. With Watson¡¯s ability, I don¡¯t need to stay here to support him. It¡¯s time to say goodbye to everyone.¡± Antonio had worked hard for the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It was time for him to think for himself. He would fulfill his promise to another person and make up for his debt to her. ¡°Vivian, I have decided to leave the mountain. I will take you to find a quiet and remote vige in the Kingdom of Kings and live a peaceful life there. As the guardian of the Moon Well in the Elven Kingdom, is it okay for you to leave with me?¡± ¡°No problem. The Moon Well is almost exhausted because the Elven King forcibly seized the Spring of Life¡¯s water. Even if it were not exhausted, there are a lot of new World Trees in the Kingdom of Kings. The Spring of Life will be inexhaustible in the future. There is no need for me to guard it anymore.¡± Vivian shook her head and leaned her head on Antonio¡¯s shoulder. Her pretty face looked very happy. She guarded the Moon Well in the past because it was the Elven Kingdom¡¯s most precious treasure. However, since the Spring of Life was everywhere, the Moon Well was no longer a treasure. ¡°Reid, I have decided where I will go. But what do you think about the future? Do you want to stay by Watson¡¯s side as his master?¡± ¡°I have nothing to teach Watson now. Staying by his side is just a waste of time. We are already old. The future is for the young ones.¡± Reid sighed. His gaze passed through Mount Creation and epassed the entire Kingdom of Kings. At that moment, the scenery of the Kingdom of Kings was the most magnificent he had ever seen in his life. He had never thought that he would be able to see such a scene in his lifetime. As the Sword Saint of the former kingdom, he was satisfied with what he had done. The new kingdom had risen, and the old one should be reced. ¡°Antonio, I¡¯ll find a remote ce to live in seclusion. asionally, I can visit your ce. When the timees, don¡¯t me me for disturbing you two.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll definitely me you.¡± ¡°What did you say? Do you really believe that I¡¯ll do that? From now on, I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go.¡± ¡°If you dare to do that, I will break your leg.¡± ¡°If you think you can do it, then go ahead and try. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve never beaten me before. Wait a minute, how will you fight with a woman by your side? That is not fair.¡± The parting was filled withughter. Christina¡¯s delicate lips moved. She did not know whether to be sad or happy. Everyone had their own path to walk. She should be happy. Unlike her father, Reid, she had chosen to stay by Watson¡¯s side and continue to watch the Kingdom of Kings be stronger and more glorious. They were considered lucky to be able to choose their own future. Some people did not even have the chance to choose. Her gaze shifted to another ce. There were three people not far away. They were Sylvan, Avril, and Frigga. Avril held Frigga¡¯s corpse with a determined expression while Sylvanforted her. ¡°Sister, Frigga can only me herself for ending like that. You don¡¯t have to do that¡ª¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I understand what you¡¯re saying. Frigg¡¯s situation is her problem. I won¡¯t me Watson. On the contrary, I¡¯m very grateful that he could resurrect me and let me see Frigga for thest time. I¡¯m already satisfied! However, I only have Frigga. I don¡¯t want to live if she¡¯s dead. Regardless of whether she abandoned her feelings for her dream or not, I am still her wife. Right now, I only want to apany her. I hope that you can bury us together after we die.¡± ¡°Avril, do you really want to do that? Life can be more exciting for you.¡± ¡°Brother, do you feel happy in this life? Have you ever experienced the feeling of losing a loved one? Do you feel happy after more than ten years of revenge?¡± Avril raised her head, her face pale and her expression bitter. ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvan was speechless. Thest ten years of his life were not happy indeed. How could he want the same for his sister? ¡°I understand. I will bury you together. I will choose a lovely ce for you. When the timees, I will visit you.. This will be the end for us.¡± Chapter 637 - Visitors From The Thorn Empire

Chapter 637: Visitors From The Thorn Empire

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At some point, a tombstone appeared on the summit of Mount Creation. The tombstone was very simple. The epitaph read, ¡°A couple who once loved each other very much.¡± Not far from the tombstone, a pansy was on the ground. Looking at the dew on the flowers, it seemed like they had just been plucked. At that moment, a pair of boots passed by the flowers. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re going back now. Are we going to stay on Mount Creation a while longer? ¡± The person who spoke was Pagani, the Elven Kingdom¡¯s third Elder. He was dressed in luxurious human clothing. He adjusted the monocle on his eye and looked behind him with some reluctance. Almost a week had passed since Watson defeated King Landhar III and conferred the title of King of the Kingdom of King. During that week, the officials led by Prime Minister Macrotov had re-established the civil officials¡¯ group in Mount Creation. They began to deal with various matters in the Kingdom of Kings. Everything seemed to be on the right track. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything if we continue to stay here. It¡¯s better to go back. ¡± The Elven King covered his mouth and coughed as he spoke. Previously, Frigga had used the elven race chess piece to turn him into a monster. Even though he had recovered, his body still suffered from some side effects. The Elven King was also conferred the title of God of the Elves by Watson, and he had powers that were simr to a god. As one of the races that Watson had conquered, the elves were the weakestpared to the sea folks and the dragon race. The sea folks and the dragon race had left Mount Creation a few days ago and returned to the Divine Dragon Star and the floating city. Only the elves stayed on Mount Creation to enjoy themselves. There were many things on Mount Creation that they had never seen before. For example, some wheat that could increase one¡¯s lifespan and strength after eating it. There were also some tinum-tier magical beasts that were in the fields, but those were nothing. The most important thing was that the weapons and armor on Mount Creation were generally powerful. Pagani had changed a pair of spectacles on the mountain. The lenses of his spectacles were diamond-tier. Elder Daphne had also changed her magic staff to a starlight-tier one on the mountain. Since Watson¡¯s strength had risen to the level of a demigod, Mount Creation could create gods. Those who attended the meeting and the ckmoon Knights were upgraded to god-tier. Each of the 100,000 ckmoon Knights now had the strength of a god. They had different magical sources, and it was not an exaggeration to call them gods. When had the elves seen such a scene? There were 100,000 gods¡ªeven a true God had never witnessed such a spectacle. As the elves chatted, the ckmoon Knights, shrouded in the halo of the sun or the moon, flew quickly across the sky above them. Each of those ckmoon Knights flew like meteors. The weaker ones could not even see the trajectory of the meteors, let alone the figures inside them. Those 100,000 gods could be considered a powerful force in the divine kingdom, but Watson was not satisfied with that. He had to continue upgrading more people on the mountain to gods. That process was expected tost for a few years. Fortunately, the Kingdom of Kings had eternal time. No matter how long it took, the world would not change. That was a true eternal kingdom. If that development continued, as long as Watson was given enough time, it was not impossible to transform the Kingdom of Kings into a ce simr to the divine realm. The Elven King, or rather, the God of the Elves, Jersey, took onest look at the scenery on Mount Creation, then turned around and walked down the mountain. In the past, he had ambitions to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom. He thought that the Holy Dragon Kingdom was his world, but he decided to let go of that idea after Frigga¡¯s death. The world had never belonged to him; everything he had done was just a dream. If time could be reset, he would not attack the Holy Dragon Kingdom again. Instead, he would choose another way to live. As hemented, the Elven King nced at the tombstone not far away from him and the three flowers of different colors in front of it. He sighed. What was the point of conquering other kingdoms? At the very least, he would not be sorry when they parted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Throwing those chaotic thoughts to the back of his mind, the Elven King led the elves away from Mount Creation. They wanted to return to the Elven Kingdom. Of course, the Elven Kingdom could no longer be called by that name. Watson said that he wanted to improve the Forest of Eternity and build a paradise that could allow both humans and elves to be happy in it. The name of that paradise had already been decided. It would be called the Forest Kingdom Amusement Park. The majestic Elven Kingdom was not even a vassal state of the Kingdom of Kings. It could only be a yground for the children in the Kingdom of Kings in the future. The Elven King was not dissatisfied with that result. The elves¡¯ existence was already the result of Watson¡¯s mercy. They did not dare to be dissatisfied. Empress Gustav, who had returned to the Winter Nation a few days earlier, had also transformed the former Winter Nation into an amusement park. Many residents of the Kingdom of Kings had gone there to experience it. It was worth mentioning that the environment of the Kingdom of Kings had improved after Watson had implemented the abolition of noble titles. The noblemen could no longer enve ordinary people and kill them if they were not happy. Even the royal family, who were rted to Watson, would be punished if they made a mistake. Watson used himself as an example. A few days ago, Watson¡¯s brother, Vincent, held a military parade after establishing the new kingdom. In the end, he confiscated many things and made the citizens pay an additional one-third of the total grain harvest. After Watson learned of that, he punished Vincent heavily and demoted him to Deputy God of War. The new God of War was taken over by Christina, the daughter of the original Sword Saint family. Even Watson¡¯s elder brother was punished after he did something wrong. How could the other ministers and noblemen not ept it? Some of the people still resistant to Watson¡¯s dismissal of the noblemen now had nothing to say. They obediently handed over theirnd and titles of nobility. The old noble system copsed and was reced by a brand new assessment system. Watson had set up examinations everywhere in the Kingdom of Kings. For example, there would be a general examination on knowledge rted tond and nting in farming. If they answered correctly, they would receive a certificate of qualification from Watson and a position as an agronomist. Those who had the position and certification would be able to find higher-paid jobs. In addition to farming, Watson also provided tests for cksmiths and craftsmen. The elites from all walks of life in the Kingdom of Kings transitioned from being controlled by great noblemen to being chosen by ordinary people. The blood of the upper echelons had almostpletely changed. The Kingdom of Kings was no longer as lifeless as before. Instead, it was full of vitality. That was the first time those young people held important positions in the kingdom, and they were filled with passion. Many other people coveted their jobs, causing them to have no choice but to continue working hard. The people in the Kingdom of Kings worked hard topete with each other. At that moment, the ckmoon Castle, which was initially floating on the mountain peak, had been renovated at Mount Creation¡¯s summit. It became more resplendent, like an immortal pce. Watson was sitting in the office on the highest floor, reading some reports in front of him. Those reports had been submitted to him by Prime Minister Macrotov. The documents in front of him were still as high as a small mountain even after he had read many of them. Watson held the quill pen, corrected them for a while, and rubbed his forehead. He had a headache. ¡°I did not expect to have to deal with so many things to be the king of a kingdom.¡± Previously, when he saw so many people fighting to be the king, he thought it was an attractive thing to do. However, it seemed like he did not enjoy holding great power when he became the king. Instead, he experienced the hardships of working hard for the people. In the documents in front of him, there were civil disputes caused by the local lords when they bought local territories. There were also reports where ministers attacked each other because of political differences. That was not all. There were also a few novels mixed in with the documents. [Watson¡¯s Biography 121: The Road to Be a King] [Watson¡¯s Biography 122: The Future King¡¯s Sister.] As he looked at those two exquisitely decorated books¡ªobviously written by his sister, Margaret¡ªWatson felt the onset of a headache. After the unification of the Kingdom of Kings, he had made Margaret, a clerk. Initially, that position was used to record significant events in the kingdom. In the end, Margaret had been recording him. Originally, the novels written by Margaret were only popr within Mount Creation, and there were fewer than ten of them. In a short span of a week, the books had increased tenfold. Her ability to write so swiftly had something to do with Watson¡¯s ability to help his family rise to the starlight tier. After reaching the starlight tier, life, in general, had reached a higher level. That caused Margaret, who initially did not have any talent for writing, to have a surge of ideas. In addition, with the help of a talkative pen, Margaret¡¯s speed of writing books got even faster. ¡°Watson, take a look. Just now, I spent half an hour writing two more of your heroic biographies. They are about the King¡¯s younger sister and how cute she is.¡± Things had started again. The shining crown above Watson¡¯s head almost fell to the ground. In those few days, Margaret would go to him forments as soon as she finished writing her novel. However, he did not dare say that his sister¡¯s writing was terrible. Thetest book did not even have anything to do with him. The focus was on his younger sister, Jeanne. Watson felt that it would be better to name the book The Legend of Jeanne¡¯s Heroes. ¡°Oh, right! I have another matter to ask you. Just now, there were two foreign envoys from Mount Creation. They imed to be from the Thorn Empire and wanted to visit the king. Do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Watson quickly got up and waved his starlight robe gently. The crown on his head shone as well. It was better to meet the people from the Thorn Empire than to stay there. Furthermore, he had already upied three kingdoms, and the remaining two kingdoms would be annexed by him sooner orter. He thought that news about the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom¡¯s surrender would only reach the Thorn Empire and the Dwarven Kingdom in a month or two. He did not expect the kingdoms to send envoys so soon. That made Watson, who was well-informed about the Bramble Empire, interested in the two envoys. ... ¡°The Kingdom of Kings¡¯ royal pce sure is magnificent.¡± The envoy from the Thorn Empire, Ja, lowered her head and looked at the cooked Phoenix eggs, some tinum-tier magical beast meat, the precious sun and moon fruits, and a bottle of water from the Spring of Life on the table. She swallowed her saliva; she looked like she wanted to open her mouth to eat but did not know how to do so. She was one of Thorn Empire¡¯s nine divine generals. Previously, her king had ordered her to ask Nidhogg to deal with the countless corpses that had appeared in the empire. She had discussed it with one of herpanions, Balroy, who was also one of the nine divine generals. She decided to go to that distant kingdom to see what had happened in the Holy Dragon Kingdom and why a new magical source had emerged. Why did the Dragon Kings like Nidhogg keep going there? The Thorn Empire was not close to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. They were powerful enough to fly for a week, but they were told that the Holy Dragon Kingdom had changed dynasty as soon as they arrived. The new Holy Dragon Kingdom was a kingdom that had merged three kingdoms into one, and its name had changed to the Kingdom of Kings. When they first arrived, they were shocked by what they saw. The first thing that appeared in front of them were nine huge starlight barriers, and nine simrly massive flying stars were rapidly rotating inside the starlight barriers. They waited outside for several hours, and when the soldiers opened the starlight barriers and went out to patrol, they had managed to sneak in. After they entered, a vast and glorious kingdom stood before them. It was as if the gods had left behind a divine kingdom. They could see the tall divine mountain inside the divine kingdom from the outside. There was a huge World Tree on the mountain. There was also a waterfall-like Spring of Life that plunged from the World Tree. Many powerful people with at least diamond-tier strength flew in the air. There were also dragons in the sky, and below them were emerald-green waterways. The sea folks were ying in the waterways. Humans, dragons, and the sea folks were three different races, but at that moment, they were getting along harmoniously. That scene almost shocked Ja and Balroy. So, the two of them asked the people they met on the way. After learning about the changes in the Kingdom of Kings, they were prepared for a visit. At that moment, Balroy, who was sitting not far away from Ja, picked up a sun fruit on the table in front of him, put it in his mouth, and took a bite. His resolute face was full of silence. After a long while, he said, ¡°Indeed, the Kingdom of Kings, merged between three kingdoms, is more powerful than I imagined. The sun fruit, which can only ripen after a thousand years, is just an ordinary fruit here! You can even drink water from the Spring of Life as you please. That thing used to be the most precious treasure in the Elven Kingdom. I remember it very clearly. ¡± Balroy picked up the cup that contained water from the Spring of Life and looked at it as he spoke. The cup was made of magic, and it emitted a pure aura of life. It had water from the Spring of Life, so the air could not damage it. Even though he praised the water from the Spring of Life, Balroy did not open it because he knew its effect. If he drank it, although he would gain eternal life, his strength would forever be frozen at that moment. He was still young, and he could be stronger in the future. ¡°Friends from the Thorn Empire. You havee from afar, but I did note out in time to wee you. I apologize for my rudeness.¡± As he was thinking, a tender voice suddenly sounded. Balroy turned around and saw a 12 or 13-year-old youth standing before him. The youth wore a crown and a starlight robe. He did not look old, but his gaze was intense. It contained everything, and just one look at him gave one the feeling of being in control of the world. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Before entering Mount Creation, he had heard that the king of the Kingdom of Kings was a youth, but he had doubts in his heart. However, since he had seen Watson, he did not need anyone to introduce him. He was confident that the youth in front of him was the king of the Kingdom of Kings. Balroy and Ja stood up and bowed. While they were sizing up Watson, Watson was also sizing up the two people in front of him. The man had brown hair, while the woman had red hair. There was a vine whip wrapped around their waists that was full of thorns. Both of them were wearing linen clothes that were unique to the east. Their auras were at diamond-tier, and they looked very polite. ¡°Wee. May I know what brings you here from the Thorn Empire?¡± Watson gestured for the two of them to sit down, and he sat down on the sofa across from them. A waiter came over and brought him a cup, pouring him the same water from the Spring of Life. Without saying anything, he picked up the cup and took a sip. ¡°Your Majesty, we came here from the Thorn Empire because we sensed that someone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom had created a new source of magical power. So, we decided toe and take a look. Now, it seems like the elite who created the new magical source must be you, Your Majesty,¡± Ja said with some ttery. In her opinion, no one in the Kingdom of Kings could create a magical source other than Watson. However, she did not expect Watson to look at her with a strange expression and asked, ¡°You feel the aura of the magical source? Which one did you feel?¡± ¡°Which one? ¡°Your Majesty, why do you ask that? Was there more than one new magical source created in the Kingdom of Kings?¡± Ja and Balroy looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.. In their perception, the only magical source created in the Kingdom of Kings was the one that emitted the death element. Other than the death-elemental magical source, what other source was there in the Kingdom of Kings? Chapter 638 - All Are Starlight-tier

Chapter 638: All Are Starlight-tier

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There are many magical sources in the Kingdom of Kings. Other than the six elements¡ªearth, fire, water, wind, light, and darkness¡ªthat we all know, all the existing attributes were created by Watson.¡± Watson did not say anything. Margaret, who was standing next to him, picked up a piece of fruit from the table and popped it into her mouth. She sat on the sofa beside Watson and said it indifferently. ¡°That is¡ª¡± Ja raised her head and looked at the woman with a puzzled expression. From her point of view, Margaret was a noblewoman with a bit of baby fat. The difference between her and ordinary noblewomen was that Margaret exuded a kind of divine majesty. It was as if the sun made it difficult for people to look straight at her. ¡°That is my sixth sister. Her name is Margaret.¡± ¡®So she is His Majesty¡¯s sister. I wonder if she¡¯s telling the truth?¡¯ After Watson¡¯s introduction, Ja¡¯s attitude became much more respectful. Since she was the king¡¯s sister, it was normal for her to put on some airs. ¡°She is making fun of you two. Of the ten elements in the world now, other than the six basic elements, not all of them were created by me.¡± Watson¡¯s words made Ja nod. It was already awe-inspiring for a person to create an element that did not exist in the world. How could he create so many elements that did not exist in the world? That was already beyond the tier of geniuses. Even the gods could not do that. However, Watson¡¯s next sentence shocked her. ¡°I only created the chaos, death, and Yin elements. Nidhogg, a Dragon King, created the life-elemental magical source.¡± Hearing Watson¡¯s humble tone, Ja and Balroy looked at each other and fell silent. Was there a big difference between creating four elements or three elements? ¡°Your Majesty, you seem to be very familiar with the Death Dragon King, Nidhogg.¡± ¡°Not really, but he is a member of our kingdom.¡± Roar! As Watson spoke, a dragon¡¯s roar came from outside the window. A dragon covered in starlight, which was evenrger than an ordinary star, fell from the distant starry sky. Its body kept shrinking. The dragon had shrunk to the size of an ordinary person, and a baby with golden hair sat on its back. The baby looked only a few months old, and the hair on its head was only an appearance. At that moment, it was blinking its long golden eyshes and waving a wooden sword in its hand, enjoying itself. Apanied by a gust of strong wind, the window opened, and the dragon flew into the room. Its body squirmed and turned into a tall man with light clown makeup on his face. The golden-haired baby sat on his shoulder. ¡°Lord Dragon Emperor, your sister climbed onto me while I was sleeping. I sleep ten hours every day. Sleep is my right because your sister¡¯s sleeping time has been reduced by at least half. That is clearly a vition of my rights.¡± Nidhogg was the only person in the Kingdom of Kings who would talk like that. At that moment, Nidhogg¡¯s eyes were drooping. He sounded helpless, but his face looked kind. If it had been someone else who had vited his rights, such as the Light Dragon King, Odyssey, he would have been smashed into meat paste. However, he could not do anything to Jeanne, Watson¡¯s adorable little sister. He could not bear to part with her. ¡°Jeanne, why aren¡¯t you at home? Why are you disturbing Nidhogg again? Do you know you¡¯ll cause trouble for others? Mom and Dad will also be worried.¡± Watson stood up and came to Nidhogg¡¯s side, holding Jeanne in his arms and teasing her. As if she understood his words, Jeanne put down the wooden sword in her hand, pouted her pink lips, and looked unhappy. ¡°Is that the Death Dragon King, Nidhogg?¡± Even the Thorn Empire¡¯s king would be in awe of the powerful Dragon King. He remained the same as in her memory. At that moment, his expression was as gentle as that of a kind-hearted father, and Ja¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets. When she was sizing up Nidhogg, the Dragon King also noticed her. His gentle expression became serious, and the corners of his brows raised to reveal a stern look. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re from the Thorn Empire. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the Kingdom of Kings. Did Gilgamesh send you?¡± Gilgamesh was the name of the Thorn Empire¡¯s king. In the Thorn Empire, the King had supreme power, and King Gilgamesh was iparable to other kings. Even if one was one of the nine divine generals, one could not call him by his name. Only Nidhogg dared to speak like that. Faced with Nidhogg¡¯s inquiry, Ja hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°The King didn¡¯t send us. We came by ourselves. While we were in the Thorn Empire, we felt as if someone in the Holy Dragon Kingdom had created a new magical source. We were curious, so we¡¯re here to check it out.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen what you came here to see, you can go back.¡± ¡°We¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, Nidhogg, don¡¯t chase them away. They¡¯re our guests from afar, so they can stay here for the time being.¡± Watson smiled and interrupted Nidhogg. Turning around, he coaxed Jeanne while looking at Ja and Baylor. ¡°You two can stay in the Kingdom of Kings. If you have any requests, feel free to say so. I will try my best to satisfy you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any requests. As long as Your Majesty can give us some domestic treasures and let us bring them back to the Thorn Empire, it will be enough. That way, our trip will not be in vain.¡± They were the weakest of the nine divine generals, so they were there to see if they could get some benefits. ¡°Treasures? Let me think about it.¡± Watson had a headache. He tapped his forehead as if he was worried about the concept of treasure. At that moment, Jeanne seemed to be ying carelessly in his arms. The wooden sword in her hand fell to the ground with a crisp sound. There was nothing unusual about the wooden sword in Jeanne¡¯s hand. However, after it fell to the ground, it suddenly burst into a ray of light like the sun. The zing mes danced around it and transformed into the shapes of a dragon and a phoenix. The cries of the two beasts immediately reverberated throughout the hall. That unexpected turn of events surprised Ja and Balroy, especially Balroy. As the eighth-ranked divine general, he had an exceptional understanding of weapons. The weapon in front of him was emitting a divine glow, but the pressure it gave off was far more significant than a tinum-tier weapon, and it did not seem like a diamond-tier holy relic. There could only be one possibility. ¡°That is a starlight-tier weapon!¡± ¡°Starlight-tier? Oh, my god!¡± Ja eximed. They did not expect a seemingly ordinary wooden sword to be a hidden artifact. That was precisely the treasure they needed. ¡°Gentlemen, allow me to go back and think about what kind of treasure to give to the Thorn Empire.¡± As they spoke, Watson had already bent down and picked up the wooden sword from the ground. The strange phenomenon on the wooden sword vanished, and he handed it back to Jeanne. He was the king. He could not think as he had before. He had to show enough sincerity to the king of a neighboring kingdom so that he would not lose his manners. ¡°Wait a minute, Your Majesty. We think the wooden sword in your hand right now is a good gift.¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We will be very grateful if Your Majesty can give us that wooden sword.¡± Ja swallowed her saliva. She was afraid that that wooden sword was too precious, and Watson would be too reluctant to give it to her. To her surprise, after hearing her words, Watson revealed a strange expression. ¡°Are you sure you want this wooden sword? If you want this kind of thing, there are many more on Mount Creation. I can give you a few more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re not joking, right, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Of course not! After all, there are many things like this wooden sword in this room. You can choose them yourself.¡± Watson opened his arms. All the furniture in the hall, be it the cabs or the tables and chairs, lit up with a dazzling divine radiance. For a moment, the radiance was so bright they could not open their eyes.. All the furniture looked like it was at the starlight tier. Chapter 639 - Heading To The Dwarven Kingdom

Chapter 639: Heading To The Dwarven Kingdom

¡°Those people from the Thorn Empire are so strange. They¡¯re actually interested in the furniture on Mount Creation.¡± At a restaurant on Mount Creation¡¯s summit half an hour after Ja, Balroy, and Watson¡¯s meeting. That was the original location of the ckmoon Castle. That location was turned into a royal pce after Watson defeated King Landhar III. Those rted to Watson were made the royal family. At that moment, the person who spoke was Watson¡¯s sixth sister, Margaret. She took a Phoenix egg from the te in front of her and put it in her mouth. The egg was made entirely of light and emitted a fragrance as it entered her mouth. It made her reveal an expression of enjoyment. After establishing the Kingdom of Kings, Watson used the power of the race chess pieces to bestow starlight-tier power on the citizens of the Kingdom of Kings every day. The entire poption was up to more than 100 million. With Watson¡¯s recovery speed, he could only give a few hundred people starlight-tier strength every day. In other words, he needed 500 to 1,000 years to convert all the citizens in the Kingdom of Kings to starlight-tier. It would take at least five years to convert the millions of individuals on Mount Creation. Watson could only choose a small set of people to help him. The ckmoon Knights were the first to help him gain strength. The 100,000 ckmoon Knights had all be gods. Aside from that, others closest to him had been upgraded as well, including Emperor Cluck, who had been with him since the beginning. Emperor Cluck was no longer a diamond-tier Phoenix but a starlight-tier Phoenix. The eggs that heid were very different from the past. The eggs could not only increase a person¡¯s lifespan after consumption but could also awaken one¡¯s Phoenix bloodline and allow one to obtain the protection of the Phoenix¡¯s mes and the ability to be reborn. In other words, if one were to consume a Phoenix egg, one could be reborn from the mes and never die. Other than Margaret, who was sitting at the dining table, Catherine and Edward¡¯s family, including Watson, were there. Several members of the Saint Laurent family and Sylvan were also there. ¡°Those people from the Thorn Empire don¡¯t seem to have much experience. That woman named Ja appears to be one of the nine divine generals. I saw her take a rope used to hang the curtains and wrap it around her body to rece the thorn whip weapon that she initially used. I found it funny.¡± A young man from the Saint Laurent family, sitting at the long table, put a piece of diamond-tier meat that emitted a diamond luster into his mouth with a contemptuous expression. After Watson became the king, the Saint Laurent family was also made part of the royal family. The head of the Saint Laurent family acknowledged his father as their rtive and eliminated the grudges from many years ago. She became his grandmother again. The status of the Saint Laurent family members rose with the tide. However, Watson had abolished the noblemen¡¯s titles. Even if the Saint Laurent family was the royal family, the resources they controlled were not even as much as the three archdukes¡¯ families in the past. Even if one of the Saint Laurent disciples wanted to stand out, they had to pass the test and possess extraordinary talent. The young man who spoke at that moment was called Nello. He was one of the Saint Laurent family¡¯s outstanding disciples. He had passed Watson¡¯s dual-tier test of warrior and officer. Of course, Nello was the Saint Laurent family¡¯s genius because of the family¡¯s two original geniuses, Nia and Charlotte. The former was Watson¡¯s maid, while thetter was one of the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ Dragon Knights. ¡°Nello, don¡¯t talk nonsense at the dining table.¡± Nello had just finished speaking when he was reprimanded by the head of the Saint Laurent family. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Those people from the Thorn Empire are bumpkins. They have no idea how much wealth the Kingdom of Kings has. That¡¯s why they treat the furniture as treasures and even use the ropes hanging from the curtains as weapons.¡± Nello retorted unwillingly. Then, he turned his gaze to Watson. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think?¡± In terms of age and seniority in the family, Watson should have addressed Nello as Elder Brother. Instead, Nelor spoke to him in a very respectful tone. No one in the entire Saint Laurent family did not respect Watson. Nello was not well-liked in the Saint Laurent family. He was the child of a branch family. If nothing unexpected happened, he would only be a servant in the main family for the rest of his life, helping to manage some insignificant family businesses. His best oue would be to be the main family¡¯s butler. However, things had changed. Due to Watson¡¯s policies, he stood out among the children in the family. Someone like him, who had no position or history, might stand out as long as he had the potential. Watson was the one who provided him with the opportunity. He was grateful to Watson more than the head of the Saint Laurent family. The Saint Laurent family head red at Nello; she looked displeased. The old woman frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first, Watson. The people from the Thorn Empire might have heard that the Holy Dragon Kingdom had annexed the other two kingdoms. They must have been uneasy about that, so they sent their people here to investigate. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°If the Thorn Empire wants to befriend us, I will give them some valuables in exchange for signing an alliance pact. If they have ns for us, I do not mind annihting them,¡± Watson said casually as he picked up a piece of meat steak. His words sounded casual, but the strength contained within them was shocking. He also agreed with Nello¡¯s assessment of the Thorn Empire as a country of bumpkins. He could not speak what he thought since he was the king. He had summoned his future self using a peak starlight-tier technique, the Wheel of Reversal. His older self had predicted that the Thorn Empire would be a significant danger to him within three years. Watson had always remembered that. He did not know what kind of danger the Thorn Empire would pose to him. They might threaten the Kingdom of Kings, which already had 100,000 gods. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to wait for those two envoys from the Thorn Empire to end their visit. I¡¯ll send someone to follow them to the Thorn Empire and see what the Thorn Empire is up to!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, leave that task to me. I will definitely bepetent for that task. I will make the King of the Thorn Empire submit to Your Majesty and turn the Thorn Empire into a part of our kingdom,¡± Nello said. ¡°Your Majesty, you can leave that task to me! A while ago, I heard that Master Antonio had left the Kingdom of Kings for a vacation with his wife, Vivian. Their first stop was the Dwarven Kingdom, and their second stop was the Thorn empire. They should be arriving there soon. I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, so I¡¯ll take that opportunity to meet them.¡± Another man spoke up. The man had long silver-purple hair, and his pointy elf ears were hidden in his long hair. His face was so handsome that he did not look like a human, but his eyes were filled with vicissitudes. That man was Sylvan. After Avril¡¯s death, he hadpletely given up his position as border count and lived a leisurely life of nting flowers and feeding magical beasts. ¡°It¡¯s great that you are willing to go to the Thorn Empire, Senior Brother Sylvan. It¡¯s decided then.¡± Watson¡¯s face was full of relief. He felt a little guilty about Avril¡¯s death. In the past six months, Sylvan had never shown any sadness. However, Watson understood that Sylvan was trying hard not to let others know of his pain. That was an excellent opportunity to let his senior brother rx. ¡°There¡¯s another thing besides the Thorn Empire, and that is the Dwarven Kingdom. Soon, the Dwarven Kingdom will hold their biggest event every four years¡ªthe Invention Competition! The Dwarf King had sent me an invitation. I¡¯ve decided to choose a few people to follow me to the Dwarven Kingdom to participate in thatpetition. At the same time, I¡¯ll discuss the merger with the Dwarven Kingdom. If they can agree to the merger request, the Kingdom of Kings will definitely be more prosperous in the future.¡± The Kingdom of Kings was very powerful. If they wanted to be more powerful, they could only annex other kingdoms. Watson¡¯s thoughts were simr to those of the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s previous kings. The only difference was that he did not intend to use war and bloodshed to conquer the other kingdoms. Instead, he wanted to use the gentlest method possible. ¡°How should I decide who will follow me to the Dwarven Kingdom?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please take me with you. I will definitely take care of your daily life on the way to the Dwarven Kingdom. I also have the confidence to convince the Dwarf King to submit to you and make the Dwarven Kingdom a part of our kingdom.¡± Nero patted his chest again and rmended himself to Watson. However, before he could finish his sentence, the restaurant door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Young Master Watson, is it true that you are going to the Dwarven Kingdom? Please take me with you. Their I¡¯m in was originally within the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s border. I¡¯m very familiar with that ce.¡± It was the Light Dragon King, Odyssey. He looked subservient. He had been upgraded to the same tier as the Dragon God by Watson a long time ago, so his strength had not improved muchtely. After the Kingdom of Kings merged with the Divine Dragon Star, the Dragon Kings did not return to theirirs. Instead, they chose to live there because they had solved all their survival problems. Many female dragons on the Divine Dragon Star did not do anything and just gave birth in peace. In just half a year, the number of dragons had multiplied several times over. The strain ofpetition had intensified as the poption grew. The Dragon Kings had been stronger in the past, and the dragons were the same. However, with Watson¡¯s assistance, the dragons eventually reached the starlight tier and became the same tier as the Dragon God. Under such circumstances, as a Dragon King, Odyssey did not have much of an advantage in terms of strength. The Dragon King was regarded more highly for leading and revitalizing the dragon race. Since those two points were precisely what hecked, Watson had set up the four major professional examinations for warriors, mages, priests, and archers in the Kingdom of Kings. In addition, he had also prepared appraisals for the upations of gardeners, carpenters, cksmiths, and pharmacists. Anyone who passed the examinations would receive a certificate from the Kingdom of Kings. That certificate could not be forged. The higher the degree of the certificate, the better the person¡¯s chances of getting a job in the Kingdom of Kings. Many establishments in the Kingdom of Kings just nced at the certificate. If there was no proof, no one would need that person, no matter how powerful they were, even if they were a starlight-tier deity. The Divine Dragon Star also copied the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ practices. The Dragon n had internal assessment items such as battles, ancient history, modern human etiquette, management, and so on. Only by passing those assessments and obtaining good results could one be ced in an important position in the Dragon n, and many of those assessments were things that even the Odyssey could not pass. Many of the dragons in Odyssey¡¯sir looked forward to an opportunity to kick him down after they passed examinations so that they could have a new Light Dragon King. He had no choice but to find something to do in an attempt to obtain Watson¡¯s reward. That would allow his strength to advance one step further from starlight-tier and suppress those underlings with evil intentions. ¡°If it¡¯s the Dwarven Kingdom, we¡¯ll go too.¡± After the Light Dragon King, more Dragon Kings walked into the room. They did not have the same worries as Odyssey, but they also wanted to perform well in front of Watson. ¡°Wherever Master goes, Nia will follow.¡± The window opened from the outside, and golden feathers floated down the hall. Feathers from Nia¡¯s wings on her back floated into the room. She held her belly with both hands and respectfullynded on Watson¡¯s back. ¡°Watson, you¡¯re the King now. It¡¯s a long journey to the Dwarven Kingdom. In order to avoid any mistakes, it¡¯s better to bring an army with you! That army will be the kingdom¡¯s Dragon Knight Legion. I¡¯ll personally lead it.¡± Christina stormed in, d in silver-white heavy armor. Her right hand was clutching the small sword at her waist. Her yellow hair swung behind her head, and she had a courageous expression. She was the new Sword Saint and the leader of the Dragon Knight Legion in the Kingdom of Kings. Several members of the Dragon Knight Legion stood behind her. Charlotte and Lily were excitedly conversing between themselves. ¡°I have never been to the Dwarven Kingdom. I have heard that the Dwarven Kingdom not only has the most advanced technology and unique inventions, but it also boasts a magnificent circus. When the timees, I would like to take a close look at it.¡± ¡°Silly Lily, we¡¯re going to the Dwarven Kingdom to protect His Majesty. Do you think we¡¯re going to watch a show?¡± ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, with His Majesty¡¯s strength, he doesn¡¯t need our protection at all. If there¡¯s any danger, we¡¯ll need him to protect us instead! Besides, the Dwarven Kingdom is the weakest among the kingdoms in terms ofbat power. The strongest in their kingdom probably haven¡¯t even reached the diamond tier yet. My mount alone can sweep them away.¡± It was not just Charlotte and Lily. Casey from the Ptolemy family was also there. At that moment, he looked at Watson, who was sitting on the throne with aplicated expression and muttered softly to himself, ¡°Father told us to suck up to Watson. If there¡¯s a chance, we have to follow Watson no matter what he does! If Father hadn¡¯t been on the wrong side, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten so bad. I¡¯ve already said that people like Watson should not be offended. It¡¯s better to listen to me earlier rather than waste my time. I don¡¯t want to go to that Innovation Competition at all. If I have the time, I might as well date a girl.¡± The few Dragon Knights discussed it animatedly. At that moment, another person came in from behind Christina. That person had a head of fiery red hair. His eyes were green and full of vitality. His handsome face was full of pride. ¡°An inventionpetition organized by the Dwarven Kingdom? It sounds very interesting. I wonder if their inventions are more powerful than the magical tools made by the Campbell family. I want to go and experience it.¡± That was Augustus from the Campbell family. Another member of the Campbell family stood behind him, peering at Watson with expectant eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nello grabbed his fork. His arm stopped in mid-air, his eyes wide open. Apparently, he could not understand what was happening in front of him. He wanted to go to the Thorn Empire, but Sylvan snatched the mission. Why did so many people jump out when he wanted to go to the Dwarven Kingdom with Watson? Where were those people before that? It seemed like he had underestimated Watson¡¯s charm. Only one person waspeting with him for the mission to the Thorn Empire, but so many people werepeting for the mission to the Dwarven Kingdom. The only difference was whether he could follow Watson or not. In that situation, it was already very difficult for him to fight for that opportunity because the restaurant was still filled with people. There were the people from the Blood Rose Adventurer Team. They greeted Watson warmly after they entered the room, wanting Watson to take them along. There were also people from the Severed Fingers Gang. They argued while rmending themselves to Watson. He even saw a few starlight-tier dragons who shrank their bodies to the size of ordinary people. They beat each other on the ground, wanting to fight for the right to be Watson¡¯s traveling mount. ¡°The Kingdom of Kings is a kingdom where those who arepetent are superior. This is very good. If there¡¯s anything bad about this policy, it¡¯s that there are too many capable people in the kingdom.¡± Nello looked annoyed. He put down the fork in his hand and sighed. He was the most outstanding genius in the Saint Laurent family, but only in the Saint Laurent family. He was not ranked in the Kingdom of Kings at all. ¡°It seems like everyone wants to go to the Dwarven Kingdom. How about this? I¡¯ve decided to take more people with me! Nia, Nightingale, and Christina, you can choose some servants and members of the Dragon Knight Legion to go to the Dwarven Kingdom with me. The rest will stay in the Kingdom of Kings.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The selected people were in high spirits and began to prepare. Those who were not selected were listless, but they responded respectfully. Simultaneously, on the other hand, at Ja and Balroy¡¯s residence. The two of them were assigned to where the pce maids lived. Even the maids¡¯ quarters were more luxurious than any pce they knew. ¡°The things in this room are not inferior to the gifts given to us by the King of the Kingdom of Kings just now. Should we take some of the things here?¡± Ja sat on the soft bed as she spoke with a lowered voice. The bed she was on was a starlight-tier artifact. It surpassed the rope hanging around her waist, whether it was in size or strength. After all, who could refuse a god-tier bed? Whether it was to rest or use it to attack the enemy, it would have its use. ¡°No, if they find out what we did, we will be expelled from the Kingdom of Kings. They willugh at us.¡± Balroy looked troubled. He was tempted, but after thinking about it carefully, he suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart. He and Ja had proceeded a short distance down the corridor before being summoned to the room. A few items that looked like stones were on the corridor floor. It was unknown if the children threw that while they were ying on Mount Creation. However, after picking up the stones, they discovered that the things that appeared to be stones were actually diamond-tier rocks. That prompted Ja and Baylor to lie down on the ground and seek any otherparable stones. Finally, they were mocked by a few passing maids. They bragged of their knowledge as the Thorn Empire¡¯s nine divine generals. However, their adventures in the Kingdom of Kings had left them befuddled. They felt like they were bumpkins. Artifacts adorned every room in the Kingdom of Kings. The stones on the ground looked like rubbish to the locals, but they also had diamond-tier quality, which filled their hearts with joy and anxiety. The thrill was that they could get a lot of excellent stuff there. They feared that the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ wealth was too powerful. It seemed like they could dominate any kingdom in the world, including the Thorn Empire.. Chapter 640 - The Invention Competition

Chapter 640: The Invention Competition

¡°Should we go back earlier and tell King Gilgamesh what happened here?¡± Balroy asked after he pondered that. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have only been here for a few days. If we go back now, we will miss out on too many benefits! What if we report this to King Gilgamesh and the other divine generals learn about it? What if they alsoe to ask for benefits?¡± Ja shook her head firmly, causing Balroy to look hesitant. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°For the time being, we don¡¯t need to report to His Majesty. I heard the maids discussing how King Watson is about to head to the Dwarven Kingdom. For the time being, he won¡¯t be able to threaten the Thorn Empire. We¡¯ll stay here for some time. After we¡¯ve obtained sufficient benefits, we¡¯ll bring the people of the Kingdom of Kings to the Thorn Empire.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way.¡± Ja discussed with Balroy and decided on their ns for the future. Time flew by, and three days passed. Watson spent three days preparing the things he needed to head to the Dwarven Kingdom. ¡°The Phoenix egg, the water from the Spring of Life, and a sapling of the World Tree. Those are things for the Dwarven Kingdom! In addition, there is also arge amount of sun and moon fruit wine, diamond and tinum-tier magical beast meat. It¡¯s enough for us to enjoy on the way. We are also bringing a lot of starlight-tier weapons. Let me see if there¡¯s anything we missed.¡± Nightingale sat in the carriage and checked the contents. The carriage did not look big, but it was carrying thousands of times the size of the goods inside. That carriage was a starlight-tier weapon made by Watson. Odyssey stood in front of the carriage with a smile on his face. He tried to persuade Watson to let him go to the Dwarven Kingdom because he was familiar with the kingdom, could tell the best routes, and had a good rtionship with the Dwarf King. Later, he could transform into the Divine Star-seeking Dragon and pull the carriage. While Nightingale was inspecting the carriage, the Dragon Knights, led by Christina, who was not far away, were also lecturing her. ¡°This trip to the Dwarven Kingdom is not only to participate in their kingdom¡¯s activities but also to show the dignity of our kingdom. Do you know the most important thing in the rtionship between the two kingdoms?¡± Christina asked the people in front of her dignifiedly, and soon, discussions broke out. ¡°I know that wealth is the most important thing in the exchanges between the two kingdoms.¡± ¡°Sincerity is the most important thing.¡± She shook her head. ¡°What you said makes sense, but it¡¯s not correct. Strength is the most important thing in the exchanges between the two kingdoms. As long as you have strength, the other kingdoms will listen to you no matter what you say. Otherwise, no matter how sincere and rich you are, you will only be coveted by other kingdoms! This time, we are going to the Dwarven Kingdom to show off the Dragon Knights¡¯ might. So, all of you, keep your spirits up and don¡¯t embarrass the Kingdom of Kings.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will definitely not.¡± Voices rang out in unison. Hundreds of Dragon Knights shouted in unison. Even their dragons roared into the sky. It seemed like it was a great honor for them to travel with Watson. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that everyone is so energetic. Is everyone ready? Let¡¯s go if you¡¯re ready.¡± While everyone was talking, Watson and Nia arrived at the front of the carriage. As Watson entered the carriage, he was escorted by his siblings, Macrotov, former officials and noblemen, and other wealthy people. Nightingale and Nia sat on the left and right, controlling Odyssey, who had transformed into a dragon to fly out of Mount Creation, followed by 100 Dragon Knights led by Christina. The dragons¡¯ giant wings covered the sky, which blotted out the sun. It looked very spectacr. ¡°We shall send you off here, Your Majesty. I wish you all the best in your trip to the Dwarven Kingdom. ¡± ¡°Long live His Majesty! Long live the Kingdom of Kings! ¡± The carriage Watson was riding in turned into a small ck dot and vanished into the air among the thunderous screams. It was not far from Mount Creation to the outskirts of the Kingdom of Kings. Watson leaned against the carriage seat, his hands in his pockets. He gazed out the window at the countryside outside. There were several mountains where the carriage passed. A massive World Tree grew on the mountains. The Spring of Life was like a waterfall cascading from the World Tree¡¯s branches. Those scenes were merely a small part of the splendor of the entire Kingdom of Kings. tinum-tier and diamond-tier elites might be spotted soaring anywhere in the skies. One of the nineary fortresses even passed in front of Watson. Initially, theary fortresses merely encircled the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s periphery. The starlight barrier expanded in size as well. As he sat on the carriage, Watson noticed nine massive starlight barriers materializing in front of him. ¡°The Kingdom of Kings is now developing fairly nicely, yet it is still insufficient. The Kingdom of Kings will grow muchrger once we have conquered the Dwarven Kingdom and the Thorn Empire!¡± Watson secretly clenched his fists and made up his mind. In his n, the future Kingdom of Kings would span the entire continent, including all different races and facilities. Everyone would be a starlight-tier superpower. He still had a long way to go before he could achieve that goal. ¡­ At the Dwarven Kingdom. The Dwarven Kingdom was located on the west side of the continent, near the golden sea on the west and the Holy Dragon Kingdom on the east. Their north and south sides had endless mountains that produced a lot of minerals. It was precisely because those mountains were rich in minerals that the Dwarven Kingdom could hold an inventionpetition every four years, creating many rare things in the world. The floating ind in the sky was the peak of Dwarven Kingdom technology. The Invention Conference will also be held there in a few days. At that moment, a high-level meeting was being held there. Prussia, the Dwarf King, was sitting on the throne. His thick yellow beard ran along his face¡¯s rugged form, and his queen and other princesses sat around him. ¡°The King of the Kingdom of Kings is arriving soon! Everyone knows about the Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s annexation of the Winter Nation and the Elven Kingdom. Perhaps the Kingdom of Kings will annex our kingdom next. I wonder if you have any good ideas.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. We can let the King of the Kingdom of Kings see the strength of our kingdom when hees! Our power does not lie in strength but knowledge. If the King of the Kingdom of Kings is a reasonable person, we can use our umted knowledge to exchange for our right to live. If he insists on making things difficult for us, we are not to be trifled with.¡± An elderly dwarf with a beard on his face and a fuzzy head sat not far from the throne. His name was Henry Haymordinger, and he was known as the Great Inventor. He was a well-known character in the kingdom. He had contributed many critical technologies to the development of the floating inds. The Dwarven Kingdom believed that knowledge was power. The dwarves might be the weakestpared to beings from other kingdoms, but theirbat strength might be the strongest if the weapons they invented were considered. ¡°Haymordinger, do you have a good idea? ording to the Light Dragon King, the king from the Kingdom of Kings is the one who created the new magical source, and he has created more than one. As far as I know, our kingdom doesn¡¯t have any weapons that can fight against that level of power. The magic cannonball, the most powerful weapon we currently have, can only destroy a small hill with a single shot. I¡¯m afraid that it can¡¯t even kill a dragon.¡± ¡°True, our magical cannonballs are not as powerful as dragons¡¯, but I havetely invented a new spatial contraption! That dimensional device has the ability to open portals anywhere in the world and can even link to destinations beyond our world. The three-dimensional technology has only been tested more than a hundred times due to safety concerns, and it is not stable enough. However, there is a possibility of connecting to locations outside this world, which is enough to make that dimensional device the most amazing creation of the Dwarven Kingdom in thest hundred years.¡± Hemodinger¡¯s voice was brimming with unmistakable pride as he exined his idea. ¡°Everyone should understand that the world we are in is simply a small fraction of therger picture. The world was divided into this state during ancient times due to a battle between many great races and the gods. There is also the divine realm, where the gods once dwelt, outside of the region where we live. We may not be a match for the Kingdom of Kings, but as long as we connect to the divine realm and invoke the gods, the Kingdom of Kings will not be able to defeat us. ¡°The only disadvantage is that doing so is extremely dangerous. That is good if the gods are fair to us; if they are wicked, the Dwarven Kingdom will perish alongside them. This should only be used as ast resort! Aside from the spatial device, I have another method of stopping the Kingdom of Kings. This approach needs the dwarven chess piece, which the Dwarven Kingdom has retained.¡± Unlike the other races, the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s race chess piece was whole. That was why they were so well-versed in ancient history. Simrly, their understanding of the world differed from that of the other races. ¡°Hemodinger, are you sure you want to use the race chess piece? That power is very dangerous. ¡± Prussia looked troubled. It was not just the dwarves who were present. Everyone who knew the power of the dwarven race chess piece had a change in expression. The original power of the dwarven race chess piece was known as Mechanical God-subduing. The power of the race chess piece could summon technological weapons that did not belong to that era. No one knew what effect those weapons would have. No one knew what harm they would cause once they were used. The dwarves used that chess piece to fight against the gods in ancient times. The price was that they summoned a kind of unknown ball. [That¡¯s the bomb that contains the power to destroy the gods. The dark shell hides the elements of the devil. Once they react, the light and heat produced are enough to destroy the sun! After the bomb explodes, there will be residual radiation energy that makes the river undrinkable, the earth withered, and the people living on thatnd might have many heads or arms.] Those were the original words recorded in the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s ancient records. It was enough to prove the technological weapons¡¯ power. The Dwarven Kingdom has always prohibited the usage of the race chess piece, from ancient times to the present. It would summon future technical development if they were deployed, allowing existing technology to advance. ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. I understand that the dwarven race chess piece is very dangerous. There is also a reason why I suggested that. I¡¯d like to introduce someone to you, Your Majesty. This is my disciple. Her name is Meryl.¡± Hemodinga pped his hands, and a little girl beside him stood up. That girl had white hair and a cute round face. She was only a little over a meter tall, and her face looked like a doll. She was wearing a sky-blue dress. After she stood up, the girl lifted her sleeve, revealing a semi-mechanical arm. The joints on the metal arm were gears. The dwarves who saw that scene were a little surprised. They were surprised to learn that her neck and brain were mechanical. If one looked carefully, one of her eyes was made of diamond, and the asional rotation made it look very different from an ordinary person¡¯s eyes. The Dwarven Kingdom was technologically advanced. A mechanical arm might be used to rece someone¡¯s limbs if they were broken. However, the recement mechanical arm was not so flexible, and they could not rece the brain. ¡°Meryl, tell His Majesty in detail what you have discovered.¡± Under Hermoldinger¡¯s order, the dwarf girl named Meryl spoke softly. Her tone was robotic, t, and impersonal. ¡°When I was studying a while back, I noticed that thenguage included within our kingdom¡¯s race chess piece differs from thenguage we have presently. It is a mechanicalnguage made up entirely of zeros and ones! In the past, the dwarven race could not properly manage the dwarven chess piece because we did not grasp thatnguage. We can assign the dwarven chess piece to make the weapon we want as long as we write themands in that particrnguage.¡± ¡°For example, if I desire a spaceship powered by the sun and an attack unleashed by the sun¡¯s brilliant beams, we may write thatmand into the race chess piece and obtain that spaceship! If we want to get more precise, we can exin themands more thoroughly, such as if there are one or two seats, the size of the spaceship, and so on. The more exact the description, the more probable we will acquire the thing.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Prussia looked a little excited. ¡°That is absolutely true. In fact, Meryl and I have already attempted to deploy the race chess piece. Meryl inadvertently produced an explosion during her studies, shattering half of her body. I wished her a new brain and body using the race chess piece. Only the race chess piece can create a mechanical brain capable of supporting her movement!¡± Haymordinger nodded before Meryl could say anything, his bushy beard spreading across his face. ¡°Think about it. If we can use the power of the dwarven chess piece, even if we die, our bodies can be mechanically regenerated. We don¡¯t even need to cultivate anymore. If we want to be stronger, we only need to produce more powerful body parts. If those parts are damaged, we can rece them! With this method, we can create a powerful army, and we can also achieve immortality. When the King of the Kingdom of Kings sees the power we have, he will also feel fear. When that timees, Your Majesty will show our kingdom¡¯s weapons, even if they are iplete. It will definitely make the King of the Kingdom of Kings give up on his idea of attacking us.¡± The Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s inventionpetition was created to foster the advancement of science and technology. However, it was different then. They had invited the Kingdom of Kings to terrify them and show them their strength. As long as they exaggerated the attributes of the weapons they possessed, their opponents would definitely be afraid. ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s do it then! To provide convenience for your research, I¡¯ll remove the race chess piece¡¯s protection. Also, every weapon in the kingdom will be disyed. It will be disyed in that inventionpetition if it hasrge-scale lethality. Other than the weapons, don¡¯t show anything else in thatpetition. When the King of the Kingdom of Kingses, we must give him a big surprise.¡± ¡­ ¡°That is the Dwarven Kingdom. It feels different from what I imagined.¡± Hundreds of dragons escorted a carriage forward in the sky. Lily peered down from one of the dragons and spoke softly. They had spent about two days traveling from the Kingdom of Kings to the Dwarven Kingdom. They spent a day and a half in the Kingdom of Kings for Watson to look at the area. It took them almost half a day to travel from the Kingdom of Kings to the Dwarven Kingdom. They were so fast because the Light Dragon King, Odyssey, who was pulling the carriage, and the Dragon Knights were at least peak diamond-tier. ¡°What does the Dwarven Kingdom look like in your imagination?¡± Charlotte inquired while manipting the dragon beneath her. ¡°I imagined the Dwarven Kingdom to be full of circuses. Many tamed magical beasts are on the streets, and dwarves with clown makeup on their faces are sitting on the backs of the magical beasts, performing cards or throwing knife magic! There should be huge hot air balloons floating in the sky, colorful like magnified candy¡ª¡± Charlotte cut Lily off before she could continue her sentence. ¡°Stop fantasizing. That kind of empire can only be found in your dreams. Dwarves must survive too. How do they tame monsters and use magic daily? Furthermore, why are there so many hot air balloons in the sky? Will it have an impact on traffic?¡± The reality of the Dwarven Kingdom differed from what Lily had depicted. The adjacent mines were riddled with dark holes. Massive machinery bored into the ores by poking their heads through the openings. Massive and uneven inds floated in the sky. There were enormous chimneys around, spewing ck smoke. It did not appear to be lovely but rather hideous. ¡°The Dwarven Kingdom looks very simr to the world I lived in my previous life. If the buildings were not floating in the sky, if the houses were not bungalows but buildings, they would look exactly the same.¡± Watson lifted the curtains of the carriage and looked outside. He sighed in a low voice. That was his first timeing to the Dwarven Kingdom, and he saw an unexpected scene. A swarm of ck dots dropped down from the sky inds above his head as he sighed. Those ck specks were separated into groups and sat atop massive hot air balloon airships. Soon, they arrived in front of the dragons. The leader had a crown on his head, and a scarlet and white cape draped over his powerful shoulders. He looked like he was the Dwarf King. Inparison to the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ hundreds of Dragon Knights and dragons, those dwarves in the hot air balloons airships appeared much weaker. The Dwarf King did not seem to mind that. Instead, the corners of his lips curled upward as if he was pleased with something. ¡°Are you from the Kingdom of Kings? I am Prussia, the King of the Dwarven Kingdom. I am here to wee our guests from the Kingdom of Kings. The inventionpetition is about to begin. Please leave your dragons behind and follow me to the venue in the hot air balloon airships..¡± Chapter 641 - Show Off

Chapter 641: Show Off

¡°Why should we leave the dragons behind? Are we not worthy to participate in your Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s Invention Competition?¡± With a cold snort, the Light Dragon King, Odyssey, who was in charge of pulling Watson¡¯s carriage, returned to his human form and stared at the dwarves in front of him with an unfriendly expression. ¡°No, we did not mean that. Please calm down, Lord Odyssey! We let the dragons stay because the sky inds are pretty small. With your size, it might be inconvenient for you to go up. Of course, if you want to go, you can, as long as you are in your human form. If you don¡¯t want to go, we can prepare good wine, food, and circus performance for you,¡± the Dwarf King exined politely. ¡°There¡¯s a circus performance? I want to see it,¡± Lily, who was on the back of a dragon, stretched out her hand and said excitedly. Charlotte, who was not far away from her, covered her face and stepped back slightly, distancing herself from her. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Those who want to participate in the inventionpetition will go to the sky inds with me. The rest of you can stay here and watch the performance while waiting.¡± Watson did not mind Lily¡¯s behavior. He stood up with a smile and waved his hand in the air. ¡°Great! Long live His Majesty Watson!¡± Lily shouted and left with the rest of the dragon knights. The dragons turned into human forms and followed Watson and Christina. Compared to the local customs, she wanted to see the dwarves¡¯ famous technology for the first time. Only by understanding the dwarven kingdom¡¯s technology would their kingdom be able to respond better. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Watson urged. The majority of the Dragon Knights and Dragons left behind numbered around 150. It was worth noting that the Light Dragon King Odyssey did not stay since he heard there was a circus spectacle below and dwarf beauties who would dance passionately. He decided to withdraw from the inventionpetition. Seeing the bizarre things the dwarves invented was not as entertaining as seeing them dance. After transforming into human beings, many dragons looked away, disturbed that Odyssey would make such a choice. They appeared to be embarrassed by it. When Prussia, the Dwarf King, heard Watson¡¯sments, he smiled meaningfully and signaled to some of the dwarves to bring Watson and the others to different airships and flew into the sky. Watson was only fourteen at the time. Even though he was only an adolescent, his stature was unrivaled among dwarves, much alone the inhabitants of the Kingdom of Kings and the dragons. He stood out even more among the dwarves. After a few minutes of flight, the airship arrived in the Sky Inds. A golden gate stood in front of Watson and the others. The gate was more than ten meters tall and was attached to the walls. The top of the wall was adorned with magical cannons. The dark barrels glowed with a menacing gleam. The one-meter-caliber magic cannons might rip apart a tinum-tier elite¡¯s defense ifunched. The gate was not open at the time, but a little door on the wall near the entrance was opened. The door was one meter tall, and only a dwarf could pass through it. Even Watson would have to kneel or crouch down to enter. Watson¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged when he noticed the little door. Many of the dragon knights and dragons who apanied him had scowls on their faces. ¡°Dwarf King, what do you mean by this?¡± Christina could not help but ask. In response to her question, the Dwarf King grinned, pointed to the small door, and said, ¡°Please forgive us. Dwarves have substantially different physical characteristics than the other races. That door is custom-made to fit the dwarfs¡¯ height. Because our kingdom did not anticipate visitors from other kingdoms, we did not construct the door at a sufficient height in preparation. You won¡¯t mind it, right?¡± Christina¡¯s delicate lips twitched. She did not trust a word of what the Dwarf King said. What did he mean when he said he had no idea the guests from other kingdoms wereing? The Dwarven Kingdom had extended an invitation to the Kingdom of Kings ahead of time. How could they have missed it? She could tell the Dwarf King was trying to brag. The Dwarf King attempted to prevent the dragons from approaching the Sky Inds. She did notprehend it at first, but she understood it then. It appeared that the dwarves had spent a long time preparing the entrance because they were frightened that allowing the dragons to enter might insult them. That was why they ordered all of the dragons to remain outside. They were terrified of offending the dragons but not the Kingdom of Kings. Those dwarves were utterly inept. Christina scoffed. She put her right hand against the hilt of the sword by her waist, and her body emitted a faint starlight-tier aura. Watson had upgraded her to starlight-tier after she became the new Sword Saint. He also made her the leader of the Dragon Knights. Her strength was more than the average person because of her faith in Watson. She was ready to m the door in front of her. She would carve a way for herself since the dwarves wanted to disgrace the Kingdom of Kings and its monarch. A hand pressed against her shoulder as she was about to draw the de. ¡°Christina, do not be too hasty. The Kingdom of Kings is here with sincerity. We wish to establish a pleasant and mutually beneficial partnership with the Dwarven Kingdom. How can you demolish other people¡¯s city walls simply because you disagree with them? We must maintain the dignity of the noblemen since the Dwarf King has prepared a door for us.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°There are no buts. Leave the rest to me. ¡± He made Christina take a step back with only a few words. Watson approached the city gate and stretched his body in front of her frightened gaze. ¡°Then I will be the first to go in.¡± The Dwarf King stood to the side, his eyes zing, without saying anything. He did set up the city gate to humiliate Watson. He had to demonstrate to Watson that his kingdom was not easily bullied. If he exhibited those weaponster, he would only be able to obtain double the oue with half the work. He had anticipated Watson¡¯s reaction after being treated in such a manner. He could deal with Watson whether he was angry or turned around to go, but Watson was about to enter the city through the city gate. The other dwarves nearby breathed a sigh of relief. They expected the King of the Kingdom of Kings to order the Dragon Knights to attack them if they had been treated cruelly. However, Watson had epted their agreement rather happily, so they felt a tinge of disdain in their hearts. Even the dwarves knew how to fight back against unfair treatment. How could a kingdom¡¯s ruler be so inept? He was regarded with disdain. Watson finished his practice and moved toward the city gate while the dwarves pondered that. His body extended infinitely as he moved, from a height of more than one meter to a behemoth hundreds of meters tall. His legs were over a hundred meters tall, allowing him to cross the city wall and enter the city effortlessly. That scene took everyone by surprise. Watson exuded wholly different energy than before while he was in his behemoth size. Layers of crimson mes burned on his body under the blessing of fury, and that power belonged to the power of rage from the Yin magical source. Watson grew into an angry giant thanks to wrath in his body¡ªit was enough to reduce everything to ash. Many of the dwarves paled and trembled with fear. ¡°Your Majesty, we have prepared a door for you. Instead of going in through that, you crossed over our city wall. What do you mean by that?¡± Prussia, the Dwarf King, was also very afraid, but he suppressed his emotions even though he shouted at the top of his head. ¡°Since you rarely receive visitors, I do forgive you for not preparing a door that is suitable for us. However, the people in my kingdom are also elites, and ordinary doors aren¡¯t worthy of them. Please forgive us, Dwarf King.¡± Watson stood in the air, his voice reverberating like rolling thunder. At the time, he was transforming into an enraged giant with the Twisted Divine Persona Mask. That was the signature expression of wrath. Even without Twisted Divine Persona Mask¡¯s power, he had the might of a demigod, and if he used his own body, he could reach a thousand meters. ¡°Your Majesty, you do make a lot of sense. Ordinary doors are not enough for us. There¡¯s no need to be polite. Let¡¯s enter the city together.¡± Christina subconsciously believed that it was still Watson¡¯s fault after witnessing Watson¡¯s style of doing things. Her scarlet lips curved upward, and her body expanded. With her giant-like calves, she walked into the city. Following her, the Dragon Knights and the dragons swelled in size and crossed the city wall outside the Dwarven Kingdom. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Is there an earthquake?¡± Themotion of hundreds of giants entering the kingdom simultaneously caused many dwarves to leave their homes and poke their heads out to take a look. They were shocked when they saw the giants that towered into the clouds and were hundreds of meters tall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard that today is the day that the King of the Kingdom of Kings brought the humans to participate in the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s invention conference. Those guys are humans. Why do I feel like they¡¯re giants?¡± Many of the dwarves had never seen humans. They only have a rudimentary awareness of humanity, ording to historical documents. Nheless, they could see that the people in front of them were not humans. The dwarves were terrified of being controlled by giants on that fateful day. ¡°Dwarf King, we have entered. Where is the venue for the Invention Competition?¡± Watson bowed his head and gazed down at the ground with his enormous eyes. When he talked, the air he exhaled could cause a storm. ¡°Enter through the city gate. After a kilometer, turn right, and you¡¯ll see the venue.¡± The frown on King Prussia¡¯s face was not ttering. After replying, Watson and the Dragon Knights immediately walked in. ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡± A minister approached King Prussia with a worried look on his face. They were going to use the small gate to show Watson and the others their power, but their guests had turned into giants and intimidated them instead. The Dwarves in the city were panicking. ¡°Haymordinger, that is entirely contrary to your expectations. Give me an exnation.¡± King Prussia did not respond. Instead, he turned his gaze toward a group of people not far away. There was an older dwarf with a furry face. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. The small door to intimidate the Kingdom of Kings is only one of our ns. It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t seed. After all, the main part of our n is to let the Kingdom of Kings see our strength. It¡¯s a good thing that the Kingdom of Kings is acting so tough now. It proves that they think nothing of us. When they see our powerful weaponster, they¡¯ll be even more shocked, and the effect will be even better.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Come, let¡¯s go in. ¡± King Prussia nodded and led a group of ministers into the kingdom. When they entered, they discovered that Watson and the others were still giants, while many dwarves were staring up at them in a stupor. King Prussia could not take a look at them and rushed forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you have arrived at the inventionpetition¡¯s venue. Please keep your magic under control. Otherwise, you would not be able to blend in as well as it will be difficult to watch.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Watsonughed and removed his massive form after noticing that Prussia¡¯s words had softened. His physique gradually reduced to the size of an average person. The other Dragon Knights and dragons also shrank their bodies. ¡°Please follow me. Next, I will lead you to the VIP seats and take a good look at our kingdom.¡± Watson and the others arrived at a massive venue, led by the Dwarf King. The space was circr, with long exhibition tables ced in a circle from the center outward. There were unusual objects on the tables, and other things that could not fit were positioned around the tables. There were thousands of tables throughout the venue, and at least 100,000 goods were on show. ¡°Please allow me to make a brief introduction. We have specifically asked the King of the Kingdom of Kings and his people toe and attend the inventionpetition. If you have any, you can show off your greatest work. I willvishly reward you if they are unusual enough to pique the interest of the King of the Kingdom of Kings.¡± After directing Watson and the others to the left side of the VIP seats, the Dwarf King directed the ministers to the right side and remarked loudly. His voice went far and wide through the two massive sound-amplifying magic devices over his head, reverberating in the hall. All of the dwarves who heard him speak looked giddy. It was not just because of the huge benefits he indicated but also because another king was there to see them. That made them very happy. ¡°I announce that the inventionpetition will begin now. You can now present your work.¡± Following the Dwarf King¡¯s voice, many dwarves in the hall became restless and brought forth their works. The format of the inventionpetition was straightforward. Those who were confident in their work could bring it on the stage for everyone to see. They would bepensated if their work was of high quality. Great noblemen might even acquire some of the items on the spot, and the inventions with the highest transaction value in past years were valued in the tens of millions of gold coins. The person who obtained the highest transaction value would also be crowned the King of Inventions. The first dwarf to present his work was an elderly. His beard had turned white, but his body remained muscr. He pulled a little cart in front of him while holding a hammer in his right hand. His work was loaded onto a trolley. ¡°This is the work I created. It is named Handheld Magical Cannon. The idea isparable to the magical cannons found outside of our kingdom. The magic cannon is difficult to load, and each shot uses a lot of magic crystals, so I improved it! This Handheld Magical Cannon¡¯s potency is one-thousandth that of the magic cannon. It can injure a gold-tier elite. However, it only requires one-thousandth of those required by the magic cannon. It can be shot roughly ten times after being loaded with gold-tier stones. It is also very easy to disassemble. Typically, after using it, you only need to remove the magical stones, and it will remain undamaged for several years.¡± The old dwarf extracted the magical cannon from the cart in front of him. It was the length of an arm. During his presentation, the magic cannon fired a ball of burning magic that, when it impacted the earth, caused a hole several meters wide, causing many dwarves to shout out in amazement. ¡°That Handheld Magical Cannon is not bad. That improvement can double the strength of our kingdom. If our soldiers are equipped with that weapon in the future, you can only imagine the battle scene! I am delighted with that invention. I will reward you with 10,000 gold coins.¡± King Prussia waved his hand generously. Immediately, a guard carried a massive box for the inventor with shiny gold coins in it. That made the old lover who invented the magical cannon look happy; he repeatedly said, ¡°Long live His Majesty.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of that invention?¡± King Prussia asked Watson, intending to show off. He thought that the Handheld Magical Cannon was incredible. Compared to other kingdoms¡¯ magical cannons, the Dwarven Kingdom had very few, let alone such an advanced one. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Watson nodded and thought to himself, ¡®Didn¡¯t I have something simr in my past life?¡¯ However,pared to the pistol, the production of the Handheld Magical Cannon was simpler, resulting in arger body but not enough power. ¡°Not bad?¡± Prussia¡¯s expression was unhappy. He felt like Watson was obviously amazed by the magical cannon but deliberately refused to admit it. ¡°Since you say so, you must have seen ws in the magical cannon, or you have seen better things. I wonder if you canment on it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a w. It¡¯s not bad to create such a weapon, but I have seen better things, indeed. Since you asked, then I shallment a little on it.¡± Watson stood up and walked over to the inventor. He took the magical cannon in front of him and examined it. ¡°Its structure is to use magical circuits to trigger magic. This will cause the fire to be dyed! I propose adding ayer of saltpeter explosives outside the magical circuits to speed it up. Some high-quality metal can be mixed in as shrapnel to boost its lethality. ¡°Other than the firing speed and power, I don¡¯t think there is a calibration device on it. That will reduce the uracy. Such a weapon might identally injure one of our own in a battle. Add a scope! In addition, we should also add ayer of safety apparatus on the body to prevent idental misfiring due to improper cement.¡± When Watson was speaking to Prussia, he did not lower his voice. The entire hall could hear his voice due to hisbat aura. The inventor was initially dissatisfied with Watson¡¯s statements that disparaged his achievement, but his look became increasingly shocked when he heard Watson¡¯s words. He thought that what Watson said was very reasonable. He would not have formed such an opinion if he did not understand the magical cannon. He barely heard a few lines that had bothered him during the study process before they vanished into thin air; he even feltpelled to re-develop the Handheld Magical Cannon. ¡°You are absolutely right. Those issues did note to my attention during the study process. If I can enhance it ording to your suggestion, its power will be ten times stronger, and the size will be smaller! I am surprised that humans have such a greatprehension of innovations too. I am wondering whether I can seek your counsel if I have any concerns about future research.¡± The old dwarf sighed and looked at Watson with admiration. ¡°If I am still here, then I will dly help you. After all, inventing and creating is something that benefits the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The old dwarf¡¯s expression became more and more respectful. King Prussia¡¯s demeanor became increasingly obnoxious. He was surprised that Watson was not only not jealous of their kingdom¡¯s creation but also understood it. Furthermore, the inventor had already prostrated himself after only a few phrases. If that continued, the aim of disying the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s strong weaponry to terrify the Kingdom of Kings would not be aplished. He stood up after exchanging a nce with Haymordinger, who was nearby. ¡°Your Majesty, what you are saying now is merely spection. Anyone can do what you say. Those who have invented know that there is a long way to go from theory to practice, and some theories can¡¯t even be realized. I wonder if you can do as you just said?¡± ¡°Of course, it is possible. I can demonstrate it to you on the spot, Your Majesty.¡± Watson stretched his finger toward the Handheld Magical Cannon in front of him, sensing the harsh tone in Prussia¡¯s remarks. ¡°Fusion system, activate..¡± Chapter 642 - Aware Of Everything?

Chapter 642: Aware Of Everything?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Following Watson¡¯s voice, the Handheld Magical Cannon in front of him split into several pieces. Then, several Handheld Magical Cannons were transformed into rays of light and fused, turning into a smaller, more gorgeous hand cannon. The palm-sized gun had a scope on it, and the barrel that looked much smaller flickered with a tinum luster. [Congrattions, Master, on fusing multiple Handheld Magical Cannon.] [You have obtained a peak tinum-tier item, the Super Magic Pistol.] [tinum-tier item: The Super Magic Pistol] [Effects: Rapid Reloading (you can reload up to ten magic crystals at a time, one of which is the primary energy source and the other is the backup energy source), Precision Strike (the pistol has an automatic aiming function), tinum Star (the mes from the muzzle can prate the defense of a tinum-tier powerhouse), Bullet Fragments (the bullets of the pistol are made of magic elements wrapped in a metal shell, and when the metal shell is shattered, it will causerge-scale damage).] [Additional effects: Ignored Defense (the bullets from that pistol have armor-piercing functions), Sound Elimination (the bullets do not make any sound when they are fired).] Watson fired a shot at the ground as he held the Super Magic Pistol in his hand. A metal bullet immediately sunk into the ground after a faint sound. After impacting the ground, the metal shell exploded into a ball of broken steel, much like a sharp dagger cutting the ground. The magical energy contained within the metal shell was released due to the explosion. Scorching magical mes swept the ground, leaving scorch scars. The newly built Handheld Magical Cannon could crush the ground several meters below with a single cannonball, and the Super Magic Pistol that Watson had fused was dozens of times more powerful. The fractured metal shell alone may cause the same amount of damage, not to mention the subsequent high-temperature mes. It was hot enough to turn tinum-tier ores into moltenva. The dwarven elder was forced to take a few steps backward due to the potency of the Super Magic Pistol. He was taken aback by the scene in front of him. ¡°Did you just duplicate several Handheld Magical Cannons and fuse them?¡± ¡°That is right. The power to duplicate the Handheld Magical Cannons is derived from the ring on my finger. This is a tinum-tier artifact known as the Wish for the World ring. As for the technique tobine Handheld Magical Cannons, it is a secret of our Kingdom of Kings.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was unfathomable. He removed a seven-colored ring from his right index finger and handed it to the dwarven elder. ¡°You can make a wish with the ring three times a day. I just made two wishes, so there¡¯s still one more chance.¡± He could not share the system because it was his most important secret. In a strict sense, the system was also a form of technology. It was natural for the dwarves who championed invention and creation to be astounded by the system¡¯s power, let alone the fact that the system could offer the dwarves an impact just by Wish for the World ring. ¡°I had no idea there was such a magical tool in the world. You simply need to pay half the reward each time to be able to make three wishes. Isn¡¯t it true that if you insist on making a wish every day, you can only cut one diamond-tier tool into eight pieces? That is simply a divine tool that can improve the kingdom¡¯s output!¡± The old dwarf nced at the tool Watson had handed him over and over again, his face filled with admiration. In his opinion, Watson¡¯s ring was far more powerful than the Handheld Magical Cannon he had created. Not to mention, no other tool in the Dwarven Kingdom couldpete with Watson¡¯s ring. ¡°Your Majesty, I have improved the Handheld Magical Cannon. I¡¯m curious what you think of my upgraded Handheld Magical Cannon. What do you think of my Wish for the World ring?¡± ¡°King Watson, the Super Magic Pistol that you have modified is indeed very powerful. It seems that the Kingdom of Kings is also good in invention and creation. As for the Wish for the World ring, I wonder how many of those items are in your country. If there were very few of them, the result would not be less either.¡± King Prussia restrained his displeasure and maintained a pleasant appearance on his face. He was, however, silently cursing in his heart. The ring had such a profound effect on the world that itpletely defied the rule of conservation of energy. There was no way it could be mass-produced. If there were only one or two Wish for the World rings in the world, eight or more diamond-tier products would be manufactured every day. It was inconsequential to an entire country. Watson chuckled and extended his hands once he finished speaking, which startled him. He noticed that every finger on Watson¡¯s finger was adorned with a Wish for the World ring and said, ¡°I am sorry, but there are a lot of these rings in the Kingdom of Kings. It is not just me; everyone has one. Even though I have not counted it, I believe there are at least a million people who have this ring.¡± A million? Prussia¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. One or two rings might be ineffective, but thousands of Wish for the World rings would be significant. The riches that could be garnered by making a wish every day would more than treble a country¡¯s national strength. He had a feeling Watson was bragging, but he could not uncover any proof. He had intended to p Watson in the face with the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s creations, but they were ultimately defeated. King Prussia clenched his teeth; he knew he could not go on like this. ¡°The Handheld Magical Cannon was not the first invention to be disyed. Compared to all of the works presented at the invention conference, it can only be called ordinary. Someone else¡¯s creation must be more powerful than that. Haymordinger, go get me some decent pieces.¡± King Prussia, who had just been apuding the Handheld Magical Cannon, changed his strategy at that moment. Haymordinger stood up respectfully at his request. He walked to a corner of the venue after nodding to Watson and the people from the Kingdom of Kings. He was aware of what King Prussia was thinking. Watson must have been terrified by the weaponry he was about to disy. He could no longer enable individuals who participated in thepetition to disy their artwork freely. The site was set up just for an inventionpetition, but there were only weapons. Some of the weapons were cutting-edge technology that he had requested someone to nt on his behalf. All he needed to do was to disy those cutting-edge technologies in front of Watson. ¡°The second contestant is the champion ofst year¡¯s inventionpetition. The weapon he showed us is a bionic magical beast! ¡± Haymordinger pulled a proud middle-aged man in his thirties to the center of the venue. Next to the middle-aged man was a magical beast more than ten meters long and several meters tall, emitting a powerful tinum-tier aura. The surface of the magical beast¡¯s body was covered with hard ores. Gears connected its joints. On its back were pitch-ck cannons that looked different from ordinary magical beasts. That magical beast looked more like a giant machine. ¡°The Bionic Magical Beast is a brand-new innovation I created this year. It is hardly an exaggeration to call it the most spectacr invention in recent dwarves¡¯ history! The Bionic Magical Beast has the offensive power of a tinum-tier magical beast and much more formidable defense power. People can use it to conduct exploration, search, and other operations such asbat. At the same time, the Bionic Magical Beast sill still possesses a basic intellect. As long as it is given amand, it will rigorously obey it and not deviate from it. ¡°All of the aforementioned are the bionic magic beast¡¯s basic skills. Next, I would like to discuss its most potentponent. That is, it can transform into a four-wheeled cart or grow wings and fly. It can even address the problem of travel with the Bionic Magical Beast. It will eventually prate every area of the Dwarven Kingdom.¡± After the introduction, the haughty middle-aged dwarf gestured to the?Bionic Magical Beast beside him. The Bionic Magical Beast, which was more than ten meters long and had a menacing appearance, spread its four limbs and folded them into wings on the ground. The gears on its abdomen and chest were linked together, forming four massive wheels. Its rear was sunken downward, revealing argepartment for at least two persons. It moved fast on the ground by using the wheels. The gigantic wheel produced by the bionic magic beast¡¯s gears shrank into its body after a brief movement. It flew into the sky as the wings made by its four limbs fluttered. It was also not slow in terms of speed. The Bionic Magical Beast could transform into a four-wheeled transport or a flying tool by spreading its wings. It was a magical beast with formidablebat abilities. It had to be imed that it was a very exquisite innovation in that world. Aside from magical monsters that could transform into numerous forms, it was umon to see a four-wheeled vehicle that could be operated without the use of a mount. It was no surprise the middle-aged dwarf felt so pleased with himself. He had every reason to feel proud of himself for creating such a new object. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of that invention?¡± Haymordinger turned around and asked, his eyes shining. The Bionic Magical Beast seemed to be very powerful, but it was only a semi-finished product in reality. Since it was made entirely of ores and metal gears and magical stones powered it, the bionic beast would consume many magic stones every time it moved. Just walking a kilometer would consume an entire tinum-tier magical stone. Reducing energy consumption had always been a problem that the bionic beast could not ovee. The Dwarven Kingdom only needed to show the weapon¡¯s strength. As for the ws, as long as they did not say anything, Watson would not know. The person who won the title of King of Invention in thest term was Haymordinger¡¯s student. He had also participated in the development of Bionic Beasts, so he was very clear about their strength. He believed that that invention would make Watson cry out. However, what surprised him was that, after listening to the introduction of Bionic Beasts, Watson reached out to stroke his chin and shook his head. ¡°That invention is not very good. It¡¯s better than the previous one. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± His statements made the middle-aged inventor of bionic creatures appear dissatisfied. ¡°You stated that the invention is not very good. Please tell me what is going on.¡± The middle-aged dwarf appeared to be adamant that Watson would not be allowed to leave if he did not understand what he said that day. ¡°The reason I imed that invention is not good is that it appears to have many purposes, but they are all showy and unreal!¡± Watson said, not standing in ceremony. ¡°To begin with, the ability to turn into a four-wheeled vehicle may not be faster than a magically powered horse. The recement of magical stones regrly will result in a more significant consumption. This item will not gain poprity. ¡°If I pursue the speed of traveling onnd, I don¡¯t even need a carriage. Anything I create will have better attributes than the Bionic Magical Beast.¡± Watson pointed to the ground and ignited the system¡¯s fusion as he spoke. The ground emitted light and transformed into a tinum-colored road due to his fusion. On the gleaming tinum-colored ground, teleportation circles emerged. ¡°This is the magical passage I created. It¡¯s also tinum-tier. There¡¯s a magical array on that tinum-tier passage. By absorbing the magic elements in the air and operating it, it can instantly teleport people to any ce that the passage can reach! In terms of speed, it¡¯s far faster than the Bionic Magical Beast. In terms of maintenance costs, it¡¯s far less expensive than using magic stones. Without maintenance, that path could be used for decades without any problems.¡± Watson waved his hand, and a Dragon Knight stood up and proceeded to the tunnel he had made. His body vanished when it lit up, and he reappeared at the end of the tunnel outside the arena. The Dragon Knight reappeared, apanied by a ze of light from the teleportation circle. The voyage of several kilometers took less than a second, confirming Watson¡¯s im. Ignoring the Haymordinger and the middle-aged dwarf, whose attitudes were bing increasingly glum, Watson said, ¡°In terms of flying speed, the Bionic Magical Beast has no edge. Can it outrun the dragon no matter how quickly it flies?¡± ¡°It is impossible topare the speed of travel onnd to that of the magical tunnel I built. It cannot bepared to the dragons in terms of flying speed. In terms of battle strength, a tinum-tier magical beast is utterly unrivaled! Overall, the Bionic Magical Beast is a piece of garbage. The so-called invention is the creation of a tool that outperforms the present item. Combining these existing tools will result in something that appears to have multiple functions. That is not what you would call an invention. It is basically stealing other people¡¯s ideas.¡± ¡°Even if it is giarized, that piece of work is not deemed top-notch. Previously, I developed an item known as the Deep Sea Submarine. It alsobinesbat power and ship capabilities. It is quite simr to your bionic beast. I will show you.¡± The earth in front of Watson began to quake as he waved his hand. Dense water elements umted on the ground¡¯s surface, forming a pool of water that was neither toorge nor too little. The water¡¯s surface rose to form the shape of a magical array. Sky-blue magic symbols surged within one by one. From within, a massive pitch-ck submarine drifted forth. Many of the dwarves were perplexed by the iron-shell-like seal structure. Their astonishment quickly turned to surprise when they noticed the submarine swimming freely beneath the ocean. That was not something that a standard spacecraft could do. The submersible remained motionless no matter how much the water¡¯s surface trembled. It was imprable to even a drop of water. The Deep Sea Submarine jumped out of the ocean after circling twice under the water. With a single shake of its body, it transformed into a formidable diamond-tier magical beast with massive tentacles and scarlet eyes. The magical beast that the Deep Sea Submarine changed into was a truly magical beast with its own intelligence, as opposed to the Bionic Magical Beast. It could recover energy by eating instead of devouring magic stones, and its battle strength was much greater. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The middle-aged dwarf¡¯s face was filled with disbelief when he saw the mystical beast that the Deep Sea Submarine had converted into, and he sat on the ground with a pale face. He had constructed a Bionic Magical Beast with the ideal appearance and skills simr to a real magical beast. It was made of machinery on the inside and could be reced with various pieces. However, using ores and metals to create a live entity was easier said than done. What he had been unable to do before now materialized in front of him. Watson¡¯s submarine was clearly a more evolved version of his Bionic Magical Beast. What Watson had said to him earlier had initially made him skeptical, but he could not reject it. Watson¡¯sprehension of inventions was definitely superior to him to develop a Deep Sea Submarine. ¡°I am surprised that King of the Kingdom of Kings was so knowledgable about inventions. Since that is the case, I will no longer conceal it. I have an invention here. I hope His Majesty can help in assessing it.¡± Haymordinger clenched his fists. He did not anticipate that even the inventionpetition¡¯s former winner would amaze Watson with his inventions. Instead, they were devalued to the point of insignificance. The crucial point was that Watson¡¯sments were perfectly sensible, and he could not think of any way to reject them. If that trend persisted, it would be hard to achieve the goal of utilizing the inventionpetition to scare Watson. He clenched his teeth and resolved to show his Trump card. A girl with half a robotic body and white hair approached him after hearing his voice. ¡°Meryl, let His Majesty witness the mechanicalnguage you invented.¡± Haymordinger¡¯s beard curled upward as he pointed at Watson angrily. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Meryl went out and began writing green symbols in the air with her semi-mechanized arm. Those green symbols formed a flood of numbers in the air, which fused into her mechanical arm. Her mechanical arm was promptly upgraded. Metal and gears continued to move, and one by one, thick and lengthy gun barrels appeared. The ground melted as scorchingsers shed across it. ¡°Mechanicalnguage can upgrade weapons, and it can also performplex calctions on behalf of the human brain. You haven¡¯t seen that before, have you?¡± Watson, to his dismay, was not only unsurprised, but his expression became strange. ¡°What kind of machinenguage is that? Is it not just aputernguage? Using binary to perform calctions, the differentbinations of two numbers can contain allmands. ¡± Others might notprehend what Meryl was doing, but he was well aware of it. The numerals generated by 0 and 1 were too simr to his modernputernguage. It was obvious that the Dwarven Kingdom wanted to show him their powerful strength, but he could not hold it in anymore. That so-called machinenguage did not seem to be as diverse as theputernguage. ¡°I did not expect you to understand that. If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t need to be polite to you.¡± Haymordinger¡¯s face darkened. He opened his right hand and followed his movements. The ground suddenly cracked open, and a huge light shield appeared. Inside the light shield was a massive chess piece. Three little balls on the chess piece were circling in a perfect circle. They could not touch it no matter how hard they tried. At that moment, Haymordinger summoned that chess piece, which was the dwarven race chess piece. The goal was to use the race chess piece¡¯s power to conjure a powerful weapon. The dwarven chess pieces had total technological power. They had the ability to conjure formidable weapons from another time. Since they had not learned the mechanicalnguage, the items they summoned were haphazard. It was different then. Since the inventionpetition could not convince Watson, he would use future technology that even the dwarves could not understand to intimidate Watson. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to summon a weapon that you¡¯ve never seen before. It¡¯s a bomb. The power of the explosion is enough to destroy a country. In the ce of the st, there will still be strong radiation. nts can¡¯t grow, and all living creatures living in them will be deformed. That kind of weapon¡ª¡± ¡°Say no more. Isn¡¯t that an atomic bomb?¡± Before Haymordinger could finish, Watson had already answered him. His words almost made Haymordinger spit out a mouthful of blood. Was it over? Watson had previously only remarked on their creation after seeing it. He could understand it despite hisck of understanding. He had not even finished speaking yet, and Watson had already rendered his verdict. It was simply incredible. After all, he was attempting to summon technology that did not exist at the time.. He was perplexed by that. Was the guy in front of him aware of everything? Chapter 643 - The God Of Destructions Invasion

Chapter 643: The God Of Destruction¡¯s Invasion

¡°Release the dwarven chess piece. I am Haymordinger, and I summon weapons that do not belong to this era.¡± Holding back the sullen emotions in his heart, Haymordinger reached out his hand and wrote something simr to the mechanicalnguage that Meryl had developed before. He also sent those mysterious symbols into the dwarven chess piece, and as the symbols entered, the dwarf chess piece immediately burst with a bright light, and a huge connection opened to the door of the future. The door was formed by an invisible hand. It looked translucent and hourss-shaped. At that moment, the hourss-shaped door was spinning rapidly in the air. A pitch-ck bomb emerged from the inside. The bomb was nearly a hundred meters long, and its entire body was in the shape of a shuttle. It was covered with a hard iron shell. Long iron nails surrounded each iron shell. It seemed that the maker was worried that the iron shell was not strong enough and that the things inside would leak out. The entire bomb appeared to be under pressure. ¡°King Watson, how about this weapon?¡± Haymordinger¡¯s eyes flickered. Before he took out the item, Watson had already made a judgment. It was very difficult to convince him. In his opinion, Watson might be talking nonsense at that time, so he summoned the weapon made from the dwarven chess piece to see Watson¡¯s reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it was an atomic bomb?¡± Unexpectedly, Watson¡¯s expression became more determined. It was as if Watson had not been so sure before he heard him say it, but then he was entirely sure. Unable to see that Watson was lying, Haymordinger gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going all out. Releasing the dwarven chess piece¡¯s full power!¡± The dimensional door floating above the dwarven chess piece erged in response to his words, and numerous items were ejected from the massive entrance. There were huge ck bombs in those items, but there were also sealed four-wheeled carriages coated in iron shells, battleships spitting mes, weird polyhedrons floating in the air, and so on. ¡°That is a car.¡± ¡°That one over there is called a ne.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even satellites can be made. Impressive.¡± Every time Haymordinger made something, Watson would apud while eximing in admiration, as if he knew quite a bit about the things that were made. He did not expect that the dwarven chess piece ability was that. Those modern weapons might have been very impressive to the Dwarven Kingdom, but to him, a transmigrator with a modern soul, those were alreadymonce. ¡°What is going on?¡± Haymordinger panted heavily, his eyes red. Those weapons clearly came from the future, and even he did not know them. How could Watson know that? Did hee from the future? That was a bit unrealistic. He did not want to believe what Watson said, but while he was surprised, Watson had already leaped into the object called a car, created by the dwarven chess piece. Soon, the car started to move. Watson drove the strange technological product around the square with a strange roar. It only took him a few minutes toplete the circle. The car was dozens of times faster than an ordinary horse carriage in terms of speed. It also seemed to be wrapped in an iron shell, so it was very safe. Opening the door, Watson got out of the car and looked around. He found that the dwarves around him were shocked. He used his actions to prove that he understood those things. Haymordinger could not even retort. After a long while, he snapped back to his senses and took out a piece of iron with a red button that looked like a remote control. ¡°I still have onest invention. I want to show it to the King of the Kingdom of Kings! The device in my hand is the key to a certain door. As long as I press it, a mysterious door will appear in the sky. It will connect to a different space outside the current world. It can even connect to the divine realm and let the gods descend.¡± Before Haymordinger could finish his words, Watson had alreadye to his side with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s such a magical thing. Hurry up and give it a try. ¡± As he said, Watson did not hesitate toe to Haymordinger¡¯s side. He helped press the button. An irregr sphere appeared in the air in four directions with a beep. Those four spheres emitted rays of different colors that converged in the air. The four beams collided and opened a door of different colors in the air. There was deep darkness beyond the door. Nothing could be seen behind it, but there was a sensation of danger, as well as a pitch-ck wind that fell, making the dwarfs throughout the inventionpetition arena tremble. ¡°What have you done?¡± Haymordinger¡¯s voice trembled. He was dumbfounded. That device that connected different worlds was his final trump card. He had taken it out to tell Watson, even if the Dwarven Kingdom did not have the military strength to resist the Kingdom of Kings, as long as he used that device, he could open the door to the realm of gods, allowing the gods toe down and serve as a deterrent. Who would have thought that Watson would press the button in his hand? ¡°Open the gate to the divine kingdom. The things that the Dwarven Kingdom invented look very ordinary to me, but that invention is not bad.¡± Watson raised his head and looked at the top of his head, speaking as if he was not paying attention. They had exhibited enmity from the minute the Dwarven Kingdom let them through the gate. He had a rough idea of what the Dwarven Kingdom was thinking because he had merged three kingdoms at once, making the dwarves fearful. As a result, he intended to use the inventionpetition to help him grasp the strength of the Dwarven Kingdom. He was first concerned about what might happen if the Dwarven Kingdom truly possessed formidable technological weaponry. As a result, it appeared that the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s power was only mediocre. He had purposefully opened the entrance to the divine kingdom at that time. Because the dwarves wanted him to grasp their kingdom¡¯s power, he would do the opposite and demonstrate his own power to the dwarves. A thick and long tentacle shot through the great ck hole in the sky while he was staring, and then a pitch-ck pir-like monster spread out. At the front of the ck pir was smooth armor of the same color. If one looked carefully, one would find that it was not some armor but something that looked like a fingernail. The ck pir also revealed its full appearance, and it was a finger. The single finger was several meters long. A majestic and mighty voice broke out as the finger fell, ¡°Which universe is this? To have the audacity to open a portal to the divine kingdom? The energy inherent in this kingdom appears to be incredibly powerful. If I can swallow this world, my might will increase from starlight to peak starlight-tier. The overpowering voice shook the dwarves in the room to the point of dizziness. In pain, they crouched and grasped their heads. Some dwarves had already dropped onto the ground, white foam pouring from their mouths due to ack of physical condition. A gigantic ck palm that resembled the sky was hidden behind the pitch-ck fingers. On the palm, there were six fingers. The two palms grabbed the ck hole¡¯s edge and violently tore it apart. The hole was instantly ripped open. After the hole was ripped apart, a naked deity appeared over Watson and the others. His physique was so massive that it took up the entire sky. He was naked because there was not much skin on his body, and there were many arms around his body. The arms seemed to have been cut off, and the cuts were smooth. They were twisted together. There was even a hand on the god¡¯s face, making it impossible to see his facial features clearly. A powerful and evil aura emanated from the god¡¯s body, enveloping the entire Dwarven Kingdom. ¡°My name is Yesm, the God of Destruction. Why don¡¯t you mortals pay your respects to me and obediently offer up your faith?¡± ¡­ Yesm, the god of destruction, looked down. There was a ck palm on his face, and there were no facial features under the palm. He did not need to use his eyes to see as the surrounding scenes were clearly disyed in his mind. The ck arms around his body were the symbols of his hundred-handed giant race. Each arm was condensed from countless lives, and each of those arms could turn anything they touched into dust. The authority he held as the God of Destruction was convulsion, apart from destruction. ¡®This small world has a very powerful aura, but there aren¡¯t many gods¡¯ auras around it. It¡¯s really strange,¡¯ Yesm muttered in his heart. The divine kingdom was a boundless ck void. In that endless ck void, the only ce that had light was the divine kingdom of the gods, plus the worlds that were wrapped in light spheres. The worlds in those light spheres were allnds that had copsed due to the Battle of the Strong in ancient times or even further back. One of them was the world he had plunged into at the time. In the divine realm, there were innumerable little world fragments floating around. The gods¡¯ fortresses surrounded such world fragments and watched the mortals¡¯ lives via the barrier. The gods¡¯ might was too enormous to pass past the barrier into the interiors of those realms. Otherwise, it was quite likely that the worlds would be destroyed, and they needed to absorb the mortals¡¯ beliefs from the worlds. That led to an unwritten rule in the divine realm. The gods could not take the initiative to invade the world fragments. Of course, some world fragments could not withstand the power of the gods before they reached the starlight tier, so they could not directly interfere with the actions of the mortals in the world fragments. However, they could indirectly influence the world by bing the gods that the kingdom worshiped. The powerful world fragments belonged to powerful gods, which were usually organized. They were led, for example, by a god-king. Unfortunately, the Angel King was assassinated. The realm was ruled by another god who was not yet in the sovereign tier, severely limiting his power to dominate. Many scattered gods were assembled in that ce. He was one among them, and the world fragment was found by coincidence. Initially, he explored the divine realm, looking for a suitable-sized fragment that gods had already upied. Then he would talk it over with the gods to see if he could obtain a piece of the action. As a result, that world fragment intruded into his field of vision. There were no gods in that world, and arge hole was revealed outside the protective membrane. The aura of the world kept leaking into the divine realm. The leaked aura was clearly at the starlight tier, which proved that that world fragment was at the starlight tier and could withstand the power of the gods. He could not help but be curious when he saw that a god had identally cracked the outer shell of that realm, so he went there to take a look. He discovered no other god¡¯s aura save his own, which made him immensely delighted. The gods had a rule that they could not interfere with the operation of the world fragment, nor could they aggressively burst through the barrier and descend into the world. However, they did not state that they would be unable to enter if a fracture emerged in the world fragment. Yesm was delighted to have discovered a treasure after already treating the environment as his own product. ¡°Why are you still hesitating?¡± he said. ¡°Are you looking down on the God of Destruction that you do not kneel now? Those who do not fear the gods will have only one end, and that is death.¡± As he spoke, he held out his right hand, which was wrapped around a pitch-ck arm, toward a huge mountain peak outside the Dwarven Kingdom on the floating inds. ¡°Divine Power of Destruction!¡± A powerful vibration radiated out from the direction of his attack, traveling through the air and reaching the peak. The mountain immediately copsed in the middle of thebat, and gravel tumbled to the ground. They disintegrated into smaller stones and powder in the atmosphere. In a matter of seconds, a thousand-meter-tall mountain was reduced to ashes. That scene astounded every dwarf in the Dwarven Kingdom. Yesm retracted his right hand and slightly loosened his fingers, revealing the joy in his heart. The mortals were hesitant because they did notprehend the god¡¯s strength. They had no choice but to submit since they had seen his methods. ¡­ Watson raised his head and looked at the god who called himself the God of Destruction, his expression calm. He ventured to employ Haymordinger¡¯s tool, so he was naturally confident in dealing with the gods. He had met gods many times before and recognized their strength. There were 100,000 gods on Mount Creation, and he was a demigod. Ordinary gods would not be in his view if it were not for the god-kingmanding a massive army of gods to attack the world he was in. ¡®I feel that the God of Destruction¡¯s information is simr to the seven gods from the Holy Dragon Kingdom. It hasn¡¯t reached the level of the God of Light, Baldur. Compared to the Primordial Demoness, it¡¯s much weaker. I should be able to deal with him alone.¡¯ Watson pondered it. The starlight robe on his body fluttered in the wind. The end of the robe turned into two wings, pping as he floated into the air. He had not fought for a long time after entering the demigod tier. The God of Destruction in front of him was just right for him to try and see what level he was at. ¡°God of Destruction, right? If you want us to submit, first let me see if you have the qualifications to do so.¡± He made a strong war promation in front of the God of Destruction. ¡­ As he assessed the human in front of him, Yesm¡¯s body shrank to the size of an average person. The young man¡¯s aura was strong in his presence. He belonged to the demigod tier. The crown on his head and the starlight robe over his body revealed the young man¡¯s identity. ¡°You are the King of this world?¡± ¡°I can be considered the King of a kingdom.¡± Yesm¡¯s heart sneered at the other party¡¯s remark. He had no idea how many kingdoms existed in that world, but there could not be too many. If he had power over the ruler of a kingdom, his subjects would undoubtedly surrender to him. With that in mind, he reached out his arm to the young man in front of him without hesitation. The portion of his arm that had been wrapped around his hand floated out. Hundreds of arms grabbed Watson in midair from all angles. ¡°Divine Power of Destruction!¡± Hundreds of arms simultaneously emitted devastating waves. That wave alone has the power to break mountains, let alone fuse them. The enormous energy shattered the stars. He did not hold back against Watson because he had seen many gods who maintained eternal youth and immortality after he became a god. Those gods who looked young might have lived for a long time. The young man in front of him might be in the same situation. Faced with hundreds of destructive waves, Watson did not say anything, but screams came from below. ¡°Run! The gods have descended!¡± ¡°To fight against the gods, the King of the Kingdom of Kings is too bold.¡± The dwarves in thepetition arena picked up their inventions and left. Some dwarves were so panicked that they forgot to take their inventions and ran with their heads held high. ¡°Protect His Majesty and leave.¡± The ministers called for the guards and escorted Prussia and the princess out. Prussia passed by Haymordinger, who was standing around the dwarven chess piece in a daze, and the beard on his face blew angrily. ¡°Haymordinger, you idiot, what are you still looking at? Quickly put away the race chess piece and leave this ce.¡± He could not help but feel enraged as he remembered the strategy that Haymordinger had previously suggested to him. Initially, Haymordinger said it reasonably well and utilized the opportunity to intimidate Watson, but Watson was not threatened in the end. Instead, a malevolent god had appeared in the sky above the Dwarven Kingdom. That god would invade their kingdom after dealing with Watson. He should not have listened to Haymordinger¡¯s words if he had known sooner. The Dwarven Kingdom did not believe in gods since they were fascinated with research. Gods were simplyrger creatures in their view. As long as they continued to advance in technology, they would be able to employ external items to bridge the gap between them and the gods. ¡°Wait a moment, Your Majesty. Look.¡± Haymordinger snapped back to his senses when he heard the words. His eyes lit up, and his fingers that were pointing at the sky trembled slightly as if he had seen something incredible. ¡°What are you showing me? What¡¯s there to see?¡± Watson had flown into the skies to battle the gods for more than ten seconds. Watson, he reasoned, might be dead. He truly admired Watson at the time. He appeared young, yet he was well-versed in technology. Even the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s old craftsmen could notpete with him. Furthermore, he possessed a great deal of bravery. He even dared to rush up to stop the god. King Prussia sighed. If he had been 20 years younger, he might have been as ruthless as Watson. However, he was only thinking about how to save his life at that moment. He raised his head and looked at the sky with that thought in mind. He was taken aback by what he observed with a single nce. The scene of Watson being crushed by the God of Destruction did not appear. The hundreds of arms around the God of Destruction¡¯s body came in front of Watson with destructive waves. They stopped moving one meter in front of him. Instead, a golden-green chess piece floated out of Watson¡¯s chest and extended an index finger toward the God of Destruction. The zing pir of light pierced through theyers of arms and directly opened a massive hole in the God of Destruction¡¯s chest. Pure energy radiates from within. Dazzling divine blood fell from the heavens and rolled in the air, growing to the size of red waterfalls that crushed most of the ground in the hall. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ King Prussia shouted in his heart.. Did the King of the Kingdom of Kings defeat the God of Destruction? Chapter 644 - An Army Of 100,000 Gods

Chapter 644: An Army Of 100,000 Gods

¡°How is that possible?¡± The God of Destruction, Yesm, had a terrified expression on his face. The arms wrapped around his body were severely injured. The youth in front of him had just casually pointed a finger, and a wave of energy that surpassed the level of normal starlight-tier had entered his body and wreaked havoc on it. It looked like he had the strength of a demigod. However, in a real battle, the youth¡¯s strength was even stronger than his. ¡®How is there an existence that can stand shoulder to shoulder with a god in this small mortal world? And what is that thing on his chest? Is that a race chess piece? What kind of style is it? I don¡¯t think I have ever seen it before.¡¯ He stared nkly at Watson¡¯s chest¡ªthat golden-green chess piece. With his experience as a god, he could see that it was aplete race chess piece. However, even though he had participated in the ancient wars, he could not tell which race that chess piece had belonged to. He touched the hole in his chest, and he used divine power to heal it. Yesm¡¯s heart was filled with greed. Perhaps the demigod was powerful because of the race chess piece. The race chess piece was a starlight-tier item. If he could obtain that race chess piece, his strength would increase significantly. With that thought in mind, he decided to use all his strength to kill the youth in front of him. After entering the world, he initially wanted to turn everyone into his believers. He did not use his strongest form to prevent his divine power from causing damage to the world. However, he could no longer care about that. Even if he used his full strength and thousands of people died from the aftershocks of his power, he would not be able to resist the temptation of the race chess piece on Watson¡¯s chest. ¡°Hundred-handed giant form!¡± Yesm roared as countless arms around his body flew into the air. An illusory spirit body extended from the back of the arms and connected to his body. His body also expanded. He had be a giant that was thousands of meters tall and covered the entire sky. That giant did not have any facial features. His face was nk, and his body was very smooth. His arms and legs were long and thin. Hundreds of arms were on his back, looking extremely horrifying. At that moment, those arms extended from the sky to every corner, enveloping the entire Dwarven Kingdom. Without a doubt, as long as Yesm wanted to, he could raise the entire Dwarven Kingdom at any time. The dwarves looked even more terrified. They were pale, and their lips were trembling. No one knew what kind of reaction they were having. ¡®That chess piece, and even the world, will belong to me, the God of Destruction.¡¯ .. Watson¡¯s body was under immense strain as it faced the God of Destruction in its altered form. After changing its form, the God of Destruction¡¯s power became even more powerful. There was a strange vibration from his arms. Whatever came into contact with that vibration, whether it was the mountains, rivers, or the walls of the Dwarven Kingdom, it would copse. That vibration was also transmitted. With the God of Destruction as the center, it continued to spread to the surroundings. If the vibration were not controlled, it would one day expand to the earth¡¯s limits, causing the entire world to copse. ¡°That is the true power of the gods.¡± Watson could not help but sigh in his heart. He was not confronted with a god who had been resurrected using someone else¡¯s body, nor was he confronted with a reincarnated child of God at that time. Instead, he was confronted with a true God who had fallen from the outside world. That god¡¯s aura was fundamentally different from the god he had fused. Fortunately, he had raised the world¡¯s level. Otherwise, the old world would have crumbled simply because that deity had entered, throwing everyone into the endless universe. Even though the God of Destruction was extremely powerful, Watson¡¯s heart was filled with a fighting spirit. Since his transmigration to that world, he had encountered a slew of formidable foes. He would spend a long time honing his steel will. It was more urate to say that the more powerful the adversary, the more potential he possessed. ¡°Mask of Divinity, the Power of Wrath!¡± Red mes engulfed Watson¡¯s body. His body proceeded to grow until he was the size of the God of Destruction. Two kilometer-sized monsters were squabbling. The Dwarven Kingdom waspletely covered by the shadow that hid the sunshine. Watson¡¯s rage turned into sharp arrows after transforming into a giant, colliding with the God of Destruction¡¯s hundreds of thick and lengthy arms. Some of the arrows were seized and broken by the god of destruction¡¯s arms, while others pierced his chest and lower abdomen, causing him to cry in anguish. That was a great battle between the gods. The sky was filled with red meteor-like lights and giant arms that were like mountains. ¡°Should we go up and help?¡± A few dragon knights came behind Christina. They asked worriedly as they looked up at the sky. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Christina shook her head, her eyes flickering. ¡°With His Majesty Watson¡¯s strength, that god is no match for him. Furthermore, His Majesty¡¯s fight must have a deeper meaning. Before His Majesty summons us, we should not act rashly.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The Dragon Knights agreed and spread out to shield the dwarves, preventing them from being harmed by Watson¡¯s conflict with the God of Destruction. ¡°The Kingdom of Deception, the great sword that destroys the world!¡± Watson¡¯s fierce arrow rain shed with the god of devastation for a short time. The God of Destruction could not stop himself from roaring and summoning a massive divine kingdom. Huge bells were hanging everywhere in the divine kingdom, and they were constantly ringing. There were even a few giants in the divine kingdom. Those colossi were blinded and had their ears covered. They were ringing the bells on the divine kingdom¡¯s towers aimlessly. Those bell-ringing giants were responsible for the powerful vibrations. The gods in the outside world were more powerful than the gods that Watson had fused with the system. The gods of the outside world absorbed their beliefs and became gods. As a result, they had followers. Those giants, who had their five senses shut, worshiped the God of Destruction. The gap around the divine kingdom shattered at that moment, and the air became thin. The God of Destruction yelled and drew a massive de from the divine kingdom. That sword was fully translucent and made entirely of vibration energy. It stretched for over a thousand meters. The God of Destruction swiped his massive de across the ground. A single blow from that de could not endure the rain of arrows in the heavens. Everything was trembling and shattered. The sky was ready to split in half, and Watson¡¯s body was going to break in half as well. Watson pressed his palms together and pped his chest. ¡°Unruly and proud scales!¡± As a result of his activities, a massive scale appeared beneath him and the God of Destruction. It was difficult toprehend how enormous that magnitude was. The two pallets on the scale held him and the God of Destruction, respectively, and there was still plenty of room on the scale. The scale¡¯s two pallets were shaking up and down at the time. The God of Destruction¡¯s de was stuck in its own pallet, unable to escape. The pallet Watson was on kept falling during the weighing process, and the God of Destruction¡¯s body was lifted. That maneuver was one of Pride¡¯s powers that came with the Twisted Divine Persona Mask. The idea was to utilize pride to assess the worth of both sides in a conflict. The lesser value side would copse and die immediately. The God of Destruction was a god, but Watson possessed multiple peak-tier starlight-tier tools. After being fused, his race chess pieces became sovereign-tier tools. It was worth more than the God of Destruction. As a result, after a few seconds of measurement, the scales vanished and were reced by a massive sword several times the size of the de in the God of Destruction¡¯s hand. It rained down his head. Roar! The massive sword shed half of the God of Destruction¡¯s body open with a ferocious yell. Half of his arms were also reduced to ashes. The gigantic body copsed to the ground, and blood poured like a stream. It was no longer possible to put a stop to it. After gravely hurting the God of Destruction with a single stroke, Watson did not stop. He continued to use the Twisted Divine Persona Mask¡¯s ability. ¡°Perfect Envy clone.¡± The clone of Absolute Envy could duplicate an enemy¡¯s clone and inherit all kinds of abilities and thoughts. As long as the enemy¡¯s strength did not exceed the level of a star¡¯s brilliance, he would not be able to resist his duplication. The clone that he had duplicated was naturally the God of Destruction. His clone was undamaged than the God of Destruction¡¯s main body. After the clone was duplicated, the God of Destruction¡¯s clone immediately rode on his main body, and countless arms suddenly fell, carrying a terrifying aura that could shatter stars. The clone fiercelynded on the God of Destruction¡¯s body. The power of shock and destruction passed through his body, destroying the nearby mountains andnd. ¡°Supernatural eleration!¡± Watson extended his hand and pointed at the clone of utter envy he had manufactured. A stream of light was discharged from each of the ten starlight-tier magical fountains over his head. Watson expanded and injected the race chess pieces into the clone¡¯s body with the power of the race chess pieces. The clone of Absolute Envy, who already possessed the power of a god, had absorbed the energy of ten magical fountains. It was equivalent to obtaining ten divine powers at the same time. His attacks carried the characteristics of chaos, death, Yin, and other different attributes. The destruction and vibrations alone had already left the body of the god of destruction riddled with holes. At that moment, the God of Destruction¡¯s main body could not endure the attacks of so many qualities. It was directly hit by the tiniest energy factor, blending into the earth and dissolving. The enormous holes on the ground, which had been bombed into disarray, demonstrated the ferocity of the battle at the time. At the same time, the divine kingdom established by the God of Destruction began to crumble in the sky. The kingdom was littered with shards of bright bricks and tiles. The gigantic bell in front of the blindfolded giant ringing the kingdom¡¯s bell shattered. Their bodies erupted as well, creating a cloud of blood mist. The divine kingdom was the source of the gods¡¯ strength. The fall of the divine monarchy revealed that the gods¡¯ life hade to an end. The Dwarven Kingdom, a beautiful kingdom, had crashed in the sky. That scene appeared to be both gorgeous and heartbreaking. ¡°The gods are nothing more than that.¡± Watson stood there with his hands behind his back, watching everything coldly. In his opinion, his strength should be around the peak of the starlight tier. His natural strength was that of a demigod, but he possessed the might of several gods. Furthermore, since he had established many sources of magical power in the world, his geographical advantage enabled him to fight against ordinary gods in that world. He also had four separate peak stage starlight-tier props on him and a fused race chess piece. He could fight a peak starlight-tier god if he used all of his strength. The God of Destruction in front of him was only at the level of an ordinary God. In his eyes, he was not his match. The divine kingdom in the sky disintegrated rapidly as he waved his hand. In God of Destruction¡¯s divine kingdom, a ball of ck viscous liquid poured out of a crack. The concentrated ck liquid wiggled, and the roar from the God of Destruction could be heard from within. Broken arms could be seen in the background. That ck liquid was the god¡¯s remains, condensed from the power of the divine kingdom after the death of the God of Destruction. After absorbing that god¡¯s remains, one could obtain its corresponding power if one had previously absorbed simr things. Therefore, Watson was not unfamiliar with that. ¡°He actually killed the god!¡± At that moment, King Prussia was staring nkly at the sky, his mouth wide open and unable to speak for a long time. Odyssey, the Light Dragon King, had previously told him about Watson¡¯s power. Watson would not have conquered two kingdoms and aplished unification if he had not produced a whole new element that did not fit in that world. He had no idea that Watson¡¯s strength was still beyond his conception. Initially, he had summoned Watson and the others to demonstrate the power of the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s technology. In the end, the might of their technology was not demonstrated, and instead, Watson¡¯s power astounded him and the dwarves. What type of technology would they need to battle against such power to murder a god by himself? King Prussia was conflicted as he overheard the dwarfs beside him say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing good, Your Majesty. Take a look at the sky. The empty expanse in the sky has grown once more. Another god is on his way in.¡± What? King Prussia¡¯s demeanor shifted. He hurriedly looked up at the sky and noticed that a few non-human fingers had reappeared above his head in the space tunnel that had been ripped apart by the God of Destruction. Those fingers did not appear to be from the same creature. They hooked the space passage and fiercely yanked it in all directions. A few unfathomable behemoths emerged from beyond the space passage. One of the behemoths was entirely made of white bones. Mysterious colors flowed over the white bones. That color did not belong to any known color. As it flowed, it seemed to flow directly into the starry sky. The other behemoth¡¯s body was made of a wriggling mass of meat. That wriggling mass of flesh was randomly distributed, some still with facial features. It looked bizarre. The remainder of the monsters had odd shapes as well. Some had a bug¡¯s lower body and a human¡¯s upper body. Some people were shining from head to toe. It was a massive sphere with the ability to emit light. Eight monsters had broken in, and they were all gods. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the world actually has a starlight-tier tunnel that connects to the outside world.¡± The twisted and tangled lightning would be enough to burn the sky and prate the earth if it spread out. Not far away, the god with the upper body of a human, the bottom part of an insect, and a scornful expression on his face said, ¡°The environment is excellent here. I want a quarter of the kingdom to be turned into a nest of the void insect race.¡± The void insect race was extremely strong in the divine kingdom. The void insect race hadplete dominion over space and could freely travel between worlds. Not only were their reproductive capacities powerful, but even adults could reach the starlight tier. ¡°All of you, get out of here. I want this world.¡± While the gods were disputing, the first god who came in opened his lips, his entire body covered in white bones with weird colors running on them. Rolling sound waves stretched out in all directions as the skeleton opened and closed its lips. The pain was tingling in the non-godly beings¡¯ ears. The gods who were bickering before the skeleton thing spoke calmed down because the skeleton-like monster was well-known in the area. It was not typical for starlight-tier gods like them. The skeleton creature was the Twilight Star Spirit. It was a great species derived from ruins. In their childhood, the Twilight Star Spirits weres that appeared like any other. In the worlds where their bodies evolved, there would also be life. As those living forms continued to reproduce, they would absorb knowledge and grow stronger. They wouldplete theirary change when they reached adulthood. They would annihte all life on the globe. The color that flowed through the bones of extinct living forms would be the hue that flowed through their bones. Those hues were ineffable and appeared hazy because they were generated by the mes of life and the light of civilization rather than by primary colors. That magnificent lineup stunned everyone present, except for Watson, with a peak starlight-tier god as the leader and seven ordinary gods. Even Christina and some Dragon Knights¡¯ expressions changed. Their power was currently at the peak of diamond-tier. If they came across a starlight-tier opponent, they could fight for a time using Watson¡¯s transmission ability. After all, there was a considerable difference between peak starlight-tier and typical starlight-tier. Watson embodied life at the peak of the starlight tier. He had the ability to annihte the entire world if he so desired. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. What should we do now? With so many gods barging in, the world will definitely be destroyed. The Dwarven Kingdom will also be finished.¡± The dwarves, including King Prussia, were swarming like ants on a hot stove. Haymordinger was the mostposed of the dwarfs. At that moment, he had a look of sadness on his face, and his eyes were filled with remorse. He wished he could travel back in time to the moment he showed Watson the space door. He would not have revealed it to Watson if he had known Watson would not hesitate to open the space door and open the way to the divine kingdom. He was not only remorseful for his acts, but he was also ming Watson in his heart. Why would he open the space door only for the sake of opening it? Did Watson not utilize his brain to consider what would happen after unlocking the door, or was Watson suspicious because he had lied? Everyone had different thoughts, but Watson looked rtively calm standing in the sky. One, two, three, eight¡ªa total of eight gods. There appear to be quite a few of them, but regrettably, in terms of numbers, Watson¡¯s side had the advantage. Watson muttered as he opened his hands. ¡°Globe, open the space passage to the Dwarven Kingdom! All ckmoon Knights, heed my orders. Come when I call your name.¡± Watson swiftly called Globe in his heart. He controlled Globe in the City of Steel¡¯s underground city, and he could open spatial tunnels in every part of the world. It was sufficient to transfer all of the ckmoon Knights over. That was also why he did not bring any ckmoon Knights with him to the Dwarven Kingdom. Even if he did not travel through the worlds, the ckmoon Knights would arrive there in minutes thanks to the gods¡¯ strength. ¡°ckmoon Knights, what is that?¡± ¡°No matter what it is, it is just futile resistance.¡± The gods in the sky were conversing with each other, and their tone was tinged with scorn. A break erupted in the sky above Watson¡¯s head just as they were chatting. From behind the massive hole descended a knight d in ck iron armor. The ckmoon Knights¡¯ First Legion¡¯s Captain, Allen, had arrived to guard Watson. More ck-armored knights appeared behind the ck-armored knight. ¡°The Second Legion¡¯s Captain, Liszt, and the Third Legion¡¯s Captain, William, pay their respects to you, Your Majesty. Neither you nor the Kingdom of Kings can be destroyed.¡± Following the course of the ck hole, 100,000 ckmoon Iron Knights materialized in the sky above the Dwarven Kingdom. Each of them radiated a ster glow. The frightening auras were linked together, startling the gods and the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s inhabitants. They had 100,000 gods.. When had they ever seen such a scene? Chapter 645 - Conquering The Dwarven Kingdom

Chapter 645: Conquering The Dwarven Kingdom

¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many gods in the mortal world? It seems like those gods have just been upgraded and aren¡¯t stable enough. I don¡¯t have too much faith in them. However, it¡¯s shocking enough to see so many gods have been upgraded in such a small world.¡± One of the gods could not help but exim out loud when he saw the 100,000 ckmoon Knights. There were 100,000 gods in the small world, yet that number of gods did not shatter the world. That was something he had not expected. Initially, he had been able to enter that world because he had felt the aura leaking from that ce into the divine realm. Then, he discovered the spatial passage. It took a lot of courage for him to build a bridge between his world and the divine world. He thought he had gotten a good deal and could use the spatial passage to upy that small world to strengthen his own power, but he was no longer certain if he could leave the world in one piece. That spatial passage was very likely deliberately opened to the divine realm, luring the gods into it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to havee to the wrong ce. Mortals, continue with what you¡¯re doing. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Another void insect humanoid revealed an awkward smile. The lower half of the insect body spread its numerous legs and flew out of the world at high speed. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Watson squinted his eyes and motioned toward the void insect race. The 100,000 gods beside him started an attack immediately under themand of their separatemanders when the majestic divine kingdom appeared in midair. Those ckmoon Knightscked the trust of others, and the divine realms had not been tempered much. They were little more than a shell. Their might was far inferior to that of the actual divine kingdoms. However, there were 100,000 ckmoon Knights present. Even if a single person¡¯s might was insufficient for a god, thebined strength of all of them was far greater than that of an average god. Over 10,000 divine kingdoms surrounded each other at the time. Each divine realm radiated a distinct light corresponding to an unknown altitude in the sky. It seemed as though history¡¯s ancient kingdoms had all descended simultaneously. Kingdoms were linked to one another, and many powers filled the. Some divine kingdoms were more mundane, such as the sword and whirlwind divine kingdoms. Some were also umon, such as the death divine kingdoms. Thousands of diverse powers were contained inside the numerous divine kingdoms. The void insect race that was going to leave changed color as those divine kingdoms encircled it, and more divine kingdoms appeared above their heads as well. The divine kingdom was like a huge beehive-shaped nest. There were many giant insects with different roles working inside the nest. Some insects were shaped like mantises, holding two huge sickles in their hands. Some were like spiders, spitting out threads that weaved into a huge in midair, and some insects were dragging their huge bellies,ying eggs. No matter what kind of insect it was, the surface of its body had purple veins that symbolized the power of the void. The space around the body of the god of the void insect race shatteredyer byyer. The space cracks were like the mouths of monsters, swallowing the ckmoon Knights that were approaching him and the power surrounding the divine kingdom. ¡°Huh, a mere mortal. He has just advanced to the starlight tier, yet he thinks he can plunder the authority of a god. What a foolish dream.¡± The god of the void insect race heaved a sigh of relief. His expression became malevolent. He had already decided that he would immediately call for the void insect race¡¯s army to destroy that ce as soon as he left that world. The void insect race was a race that was simr to humans. They also had powerful reproductive abilities. The difference between them and humans was that the void insect race had a powerful reproductive ability and a powerful strength. Having both made the void insect race currently ranked in the top 100 races in the divine realm. The number of god-tier elites of the void insect race did not exceed 100 million, but their numbers were at least ten million. Astonishingly, there were ten million gods, and they were all gods that relied on their own hard work to ascend. Thus, annihting 100,000 small human-like gods was easy. ¡°What does it matter if you are a mortal? It is not as though a mortal could not y a god! On the contrary, you demonstrated your power as a god after entering this realm. You want to go now that you have realized the situation is not right. Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡± Watson sneered as he heard the void insect God¡¯s words; a golden-green race chess piece floated out of his breast, and a deformed Mask of Divinity with no facial characteristics and embedded with several gemstones appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of my clone! Supernatural eleration!¡± At the same time, he used the Mask of Divinity¡¯s ability to summon clones and the fused race chess pieces. In the sky in front of Watson, next to the void insect race¡¯s god who was fleeing at high speed, its clone appeared. If there were anything different about the new void insect race¡¯s god that appeared, it would be that ten different elemental auras surrounded its entire body. ¡°No!¡± When the void insect race¡¯s god¡¯s doppelganger was in midair, its body suddenly expanded and exploded, fusing purple void energy into the surrounding space, transforming the entire space into an iron bucket. The void insect race¡¯s god could no longer tear the space apart within that iron bucket space to devour the ckmoon Knights¡¯ attack. Instead, it screamed and watched as thousands of divine kingdoms crashed into his body. The impact of hundreds of divine kingdoms caused the entire earth to tremble, and some of the tall mountains in the dwarven kingdom below crumbled under the strong shockwave, as did the ground in the deep valley. The Dwarven Kingdom was rtively close to the quake¡¯s epicenter, so it was severely damaged, as were the other kingdoms worldwide. The entire continental te was in an earthquake, while the ocean outside the continent stirred up huge waves, with many areas near the sea experiencing waves that were more than ten meters high. The world was like that. The void insect race¡¯s god at the center of the collision had turned into a puddle of meat. The juice sttered everywhere. There appeared a puddle of pitch-ck substance. Watson hooked his hand and grabbed it. [Congrattions, Master, for obtaining a starlight-tier product. The remains of the void insect race¡¯s god can be used to obtain the power of the void.] Watson had just killed the God of Destruction and obtained the god¡¯s remains. Then, he had obtained another god¡¯s remains, and he merged the two remains without hesitation. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± [Congrattions, Master, for obtaining a starlight-tier product¡ªa Spatial-elemental Magical Source.] A star-like purple ball of light appeared in Watson¡¯s hand following the system notification, gradually rising into the sky and fusing with the entire world. With a magic symbol that looked like a door in the center, ten other starlight-tier magical sources appeared in the sky, with different magical elements shing in midair. Watson had created the eleventh magical source¡ªspatial-elemental magical source. [Starlight-tier product: Spatial-elemental Magical Source.] [Effect: Spatial-elemental magical source contains spatial magic. After using it, one can obtain spatial transference, sealing, cutting, shattering, and other magical skills.] [Additional effect: Space Immutability (after obtaining the spatial-elemental magical source, the world¡¯s space will be permanently reinforced. Only those at peak starlight-tier will have the ability to shatter it).] Staring at the new magical source that was slowly rising above his head, Watson reached out his right hand toward the other gods who were panicking and continuously retreating and gently clenched it. ¡°Spatial Seal!¡± The voice was not loud, but it echoed throughout the entire area. An iparablyrge arm appeared in the sky, formed entirely of purple void energy, and when it clenched, the space wherever it passed would freeze. The purple palm enveloped every god within, threatening to crush them along with the frozen space. ¡°Star Kingdom!¡± Many gods¡¯ expressions darkened when faced with Watson¡¯s attack. Only the Twilight Star Spirit bones, whose entire body was covered in a strange color, moved their chin. Starlight burst from the surface of his body and fused into a colorful, turbid divine kingdom in midair. Turbid and gorgeous¡ªthose two seemingly contradictory characteristics were reflected in the same divine kingdom. The divine kingdom summoned by the Twilight Star Spirit was different from the other divine kingdoms. Calling it a divine kingdom was better than calling it a. There were many kingdoms on a. Various people lived in their respective kingdoms and fought against each other. The cycle of reincarnation did not stop, and that powerful force spread in all directions when Watson used the spatial sealing hand created by the fusion of the spatial elemental magic source. Cracks appeared in front of that power of reincarnation, and it shattered into tiny purple crystal shards in the air when Watson used the spatial sealing hand created by the fusion of the spatial-elemental magical source. The space passage above his head was revealed. Twilight Star Spirit¡¯s deep skull eye sockets flickered with light. Even if there was no flesh and blood, one could see the joy in his heart. The other gods behind him were even more ecstatic; they had just descended into that world from outside the space passage, and they could not wait to take everything in that world for themselves. They could not wait to leave that ce as soon as possible; their state of mind had changed drastically in a short period. Watson did not continue to attack when he saw that the numerous gods were preparing to leave that realm under the guidance of the Twilight Star Spirit; instead, he ced his hands behind his back, and a tinge of mockery came into his eyes. ¡°Molecr deceleration!¡± A cold female voice came from the sky¡¯s end, and the entire sky, including the space passage, was frozen by the cold, solid ice. The sky was ayer of azure-blue solid ice, reflecting everything below. Nia stepped on the cold air and came over. Her ck dress fluttered along with her graceful curves. Six massive wingsposed of many wings gently extended out behind her, covering the sky, and the sky-blue eyes on her lovely face were as difficult to look at as the ice that had been summoned. A tremendous starlight-tier aura spread from her body. Nia used to be the King of Angels, but she was not like the ckmoon Knights. After being raised to the starlight tier by Watson, the strength she could unleash far exceeded that of that tier. After all, she was only at gold-tier previously and could already unleash the might of gods. Even a peak starlight-tier existence would have to kneel in front of the power of a king. Nia¡¯s strength, ording to Watson, might be even greater than his; she was one of his trump cards. ¡°Who is that girl, and why is the power she emits so strong? Furthermore, the aura emanating from her body makes me feel a little familiar.¡± In a trance, a god nced in the direction of Nia and whispered softly. ¡°I also feel like she¡¯s very familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before,¡± another god said. Just as those gods were perplexed and unsure of the girl¡¯s identity in front of them, the Twilight Star Spirit took a step forward. The skeleton¡¯s chin opened and closed with great amplitude. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you used to dominate this territory. The brightness of your wings is sufficient to illuminate the many heavens and kingdoms. Right? Are you the King of Angels who sits atop the frozen throne?¡± King of Angels! Hearing the Twilight Star Spirit¡¯s words, the remaining gods looked at Nia again, carefully sizing her up. At that time, the more they looked, the more surprised they were. The crown formed by the angel halo on Nia¡¯s head was beautiful, but the light emitted from the angel wings on her body was not something ordinary angels couldpare to in terms of intensity or brightness. In addition, the aura emitted from her body was enough to make them submit. She was definitely the King of Angels. It was unfathomable that a powerful sovereign-tier elite, the topmander of a race, would appear in such a small world. In response to the Twilight Star Spirit¡¯s question, Nia responded slowly, ¡°King of Angels, that was my name in the past, but I have not used it in a long time. My current name is Nia, and I am only a handmaiden by Young Master Watson¡¯s side.¡± ¡°A handmaiden? Really?¡± It was not just the other gods who were surprised at the time; the Twilight Star Spirit was as well. Why was the King of Angels serving a human as a handmaiden? What kind of human being would have such great prestige? Or was the human not simple? He could be the son of a certain race¡¯s reincarnated god. The Twilight Star Spirit could not help but look in the direction of Watson and gritted his teeth. When he first entered that world, he had not expected Watson to have such a strong background, just as the King of Angels was already a supreme existence that he could not afford to offend. Then, there seemed to be an important figure who was even stronger than the King of Angels. He had no idea what was happening in that small world; how could so many significant figures be assembled if there were also 100,000 gods? Could that small world be the backyard of a particr god-king? The Twilight Star Spirit did not fly toward the frozen sky longer as he thought in his heart, knowing that in the face of the power of the King of angels, even if he used all of his strength to bombard the frozen spot for a day and a night, he might not be able to st it open. After a brief pause, he bowed and knelt to the ground, lowering his massive head. ¡°Greetings to the King of Angels and the Master of the King of Angels. I have entered this world by mistake, and I have no intention of harming the people here. I hope the King of Angels and your master can be magnanimous and spare my life.¡± ¡°We did not intend toe here either.¡± When the other gods saw how the Twilight Star Spirit was so courteous, they realized they should not be foolish and began to protect themselves. ¡°No matter how you entered this world, since you are here, don¡¯t think of leaving so easily. I won¡¯t kill you, but you must stay and work for me,¡± Watson said with a smile. The content of his calm tone was shocking. He had never detained a god to work for him. Even in the ancient times when gods were rampant, gods were still high and mighty and would not be treated as ves. Watson¡¯sments enraged a god whose entire body was like a ball of streaming flesh. He appeared afraid. ¡°How can I be the subordinate to a mortal? I would rather die here if you want me to aid you with your task.¡± As he spoke, the flowing meatball surged toward Watson, growingrger as it traveled and the facial features on the meatball¡¯s surface converged around the center. ¡°The Divine Kingdom of Flesh and Blood!¡± The meatball belonged to the Flesh Mountain Demon King race, which had almost infinite life. When they were born, they were giant meatballs that grew rapidly. When the Flesh Mountain Demon King race was young, their entire body was the size of a small hill, but when they were adults, they could turn their flesh into the size of a world. An entire¡¯s worth of flesh and blood. One would think that a powerful attack on such a world would be difficult to prate, but the weight of flesh and blood alone was enough to crush the world. Furthermore, the Flesh Mountain Demon King n possessed another ability. They could store non-fatal attacks and release them after stacking them. That characteristic of absorbing attacks and counter attacking made the Flesh Mountain Demon King n one of the top 100 entities in the entire divine kingdom. At that moment, the Flesh Mountain Demon King¡¯s god summoned the divine kingdom that belonged to it, and his body swelled to the limit and ovepped with the divine kingdom. A world made entirely of flesh and blood appeared andnded in front of Watson, descended with thunderous momentum in the direction of the Dwarven Kingdom. It was easy to envision that if such a massive bodynded on the Dwarven Kingdom, it would crush the entire kingdom. ¡°Molecr eleration.¡± Watson smiled and extended out his finger, a light spot appearing from his fingertip and floating toward the surface of the Flesh Mountain Demon King¡¯s body as he looked up at the big lump of flesh over his head. The Flesh Mountain Demon King¡¯s God looked down on it,ughing in his heart at Watson¡¯s futile efforts because he knew how powerful his defense was. Even the Twilight Star Spirit could not break through his defense; even the King of Angels¡¯ molecr deceleration could only freeze it, not kill it directly. None of that could harm him; only a light dotunched by the demigod Watson could. Furthermore, as long as a bit of tissue remained in his body, he could be restored by ingesting more objects. Just as the god of the Flesh Mountain Demon King was contemting that, the light spot collided with his body, causing a loud noise. The light spot expanded and ignited his body, instantly turning him into a pile of ashes; the power that exploded from the light spot had surpassed peak starlight-tier. ¡°How could that be?¡± Fear gripped the god of the Flesh Mountain Demon King n. He tried to say something, but his body had already melted along with the burning mes before he could open his mouth. He intended to demonstrate his tremendous defense in front of Watson, then utilize the Flesh Mountain Demon King n¡¯s reputation to terrify them. He was not scared Watson would not be merciful. The case¡¯s progress had been beyond his expectations. The gods present were silent as they watched the god of the Flesh Mountain Demon King n burn to ashes with a flick of Watson¡¯s finger. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you made the wrong decision.¡± Watson blew on his finger. The molecr eleration of the human race could elerate energy and allow energy to be transferred from other people¡¯s bodies. He had just transferred the energy in 100,000 ckmoon Iron Knights¡¯ bodies to himself. Only then would he be able to kill the god of the Flesh Mountain Demon King n instantly. He turned around to face the other gods in the sky. Watson said, ¡°I want you to be my servants. Who agrees to this? And who disagrees?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree as well.¡± The gods, led by the Twilight Star Spirit, agreed one after the other. They no longer dared to resist after seeing the killing of the Flesh Mountain Demon King. The god of the Flesh Mountain Demon King¡¯s defense was far superior to theirs. Watson annihted them all with a single finger. It would most likely be enough to wipe them out with a single breath. They were left with only one emotion in their hearts, and that was remorse. They would not have barged in if they had realized there were so many gods living in that small world. ¡°Since everyone agrees, there is nothing else to say. I will delegate a task to you. What you must do is quite simple. Later, when you return to the skies, get more gods to ess that location. I will let you go if you can get a hundred gods. There will be a reward if you exceed that amount. But do not me me for being impolite if you choose to flee! Nia, please assist me in reopening the frozen passage in the sky caused by molecr deceleration!¡± Watson waved his hand, and Nia immediately removed the frozen ice. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the reward if we bring in more than a hundred gods?¡± the Twilight Star Spirit inquired cautiously. If Watson¡¯s reward was good enough, he should try to entice some gods. Even the Flesh Mountain Demon King¡¯s race and the void insect race could notpete with the Twilight Star Spirit as one of the top hundred powerful races in the heavenly realm. However, it was not as though they did not have foes. The race known as the World Devourers was their most formidable foe. World Devourers had bodies like ck holes and were also world-elemental life forms. Their way of survival was to devour other worlds continuously. Many Twilight Star Spirits had yet to reach adulthood, but they were already being devoured by world devourers as if they were a world, causing the two races to fight constantly. Given how powerful that small world was, killing them would be deemed retaliation for his nsmen if he could entice some world devourers to visit. While they were deep in thought, the Twilight Star Spirit heard Watson say, ¡°My reward is very simple. I can help you raise your levels and help you obtain peak starlight-tier tools or even the sovereign-tier ones. ¡± ¡°Peak starlight-tier tools or even the sovereign-tier ones? Is that true? ¡± The gods¡¯ breathing became heavy. ¡°Is that true?¡± They realized how tough it was to advance their tier after bing gods. They could go for thousands, if not tens of thousands, of years with no change in strength. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m telling the truth. Otherwise, why do you think the King of Angels is working for me? Why do you think there are 100,000 gods in this world?¡± Watson¡¯s forceful statements made the gods appear skeptical. Initially, many gods were ready to flee without saying anything once Watson allowed them to leave that world, but they were willing to give it a shot. After arranging the gods¡¯ work, Watson directed Nia to bring those gods to the divine kingdom and allow them to attract new gods from outside their world. Nia was in charge of overseeing that. Watson leaped down and returned to the Dwarven Kingdom. The Invention Competition that was initially in progress had be a mess because of the appearance of the gods. Many inventions were crushed and dropped to the ground when the dwarves were escaping, and the number of damaged items was innumerable. The undamaged items were also buried in a pile of scrap metal that was like a mountain of garbage, and they were difficult to find. Watson kicked several broken inventions at his feet and proceeded directly to the Dwarf King, who was backed by a slew of ministers. Your Majesty, the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s Invention Competition is not yet over. Let us proceed.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. Continue? How can we continue now?¡± King Prussia¡¯s lips twitched, and a bitter smirk came on his face. He wanted to continue, but the conference hall had been destroyed. ¡°Your Majesty, since you have no ns to continue thepetition, I am likewise tired of fighting against the gods right now. Later, I will return to the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ with the ckmoon Knights and Dragon Knights.¡± Watson bowed to King Prussia. He turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Haymordinger, who was not far away from the Dwarf King, stretched out his hand and stopped him. ¡°King Watson, now that the space passage has opened, the Dwarven Kingdom and the divine kingdom are connected. It¡¯s not good for you to leave before that problem is solved, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± Watson¡¯s face disyed an iprehensible expression. ¡°The Dwarven Kingdom appears to be incredibly powerful. I saw several innovative inventions at the conference. Even the gods do not frighten the Kingdom of Kings. Will the Dwarven Kingdom, which possesses these inventions, fear them?¡± When Haymordinger and Prussia heard those remarks, they were powerless to contradict them. If Watson had stated suchments before the gods¡¯ invasion, they must have thought that the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s technology had persuaded Watson. At that point, they felt as if they were being mocked when they heard that. After witnessing the gods¡¯ might, they realized theycked the ability to fight the gods, let alone the Kingdom of Kings, who possessed an army of 100,000 gods. Their n to utilize the might of technology to scare the Kingdom of Kings was doomed from the start. ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Let me be straightforward. A passage connecting the divine kingdom has appeared in the sky above the Dwarven Kingdom. I¡¯m afraid that we will not be able to live like that. I hope that you can help us solve this problem.¡± Haymordinger lowered his head and swallowed his anger. He had just seen Nia freeze the void in the sky, stopping the gods from departing. They could not enter because the gods could not leave. Unfortunately, the space channel he built was only halfplete. Despite its power to link to the divine realm, it could not be closed. ¡°I can help, but I can¡¯t help you for free.¡± ¡°What would you like in return, Your Majesty? As long as you help to close the passage to the divine kingdom, we will reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want much either. I will help close the passage connecting the Dwarven Kingdom to the divine kingdom. If the Dwarven Kingdom wants to merge with the Kingdom of Kings and be a part of my kingdom, or if you hand over the dwarf race chess piece to me, I can keep the autonomy of the Dwarven Kingdom.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your conditions are too excessive.¡± The other dwarfs had already refuted it indignantly without waiting for King Prussia to speak. Watson¡¯s terms were the same whether the Dwarven Kingdom was merged with the Kingdom of Kings or the dwarf race chess piece was handed over. If they handed the race¡¯s chess pieces, the dwarven race would suffer much more. They would follow Watson¡¯smands in the future. ¡°Now, you are asking for my help. I don¡¯t care. I can opt to do nothing. You can count on your luck then.¡± Watson spread his hands. Without even looking at the dwarven ministers, he turned around and was about to leave. The Dwarf King said dejectedly, ¡°Wait! Your Majesty, I ede to your request. I can give you the dwarven race chess pieces.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°The dwarven race chess piece is our race¡¯s treasure. If you hand it over to a human, would we be their ves in the future?¡± The dwarves spoke hurriedly, and many of the dwarves were interrupted by King Prussia before they could finish their words. ¡°Enough! Be quiet. We might be enved if we hand over the dwarven chess piece, but we will not be annihted in a short time. We shall be destroyed quickly if we do not hand them up and face the invasion of the gods, and we may not be able to keep the race chess piece then anyway! If you are determined to challenge this, then please tell me what other option you have besides turning over the chess pieces. How can you fend against the invading gods?¡± King Prussia¡¯s beard fluttered in the wind as he spoke, and he looked around with dignity. All the dwarves who felt his gaze lowered their heads and did not dare speak. They knew that King Prussia¡¯s judgment was indeed the best choice at that moment. There was something that Prussia did not say, and that was that the dwarven race chess piece had been passed down from ancient times for tens of thousands of years. Even the ancient Dwarf King had never truly controlled that chess piece. If he could not truly master the chess piece, he could notmand the dwarves. Even if Watson obtained the dwarven race chess piece, he might not be able to tap into its power. With that thought, he waved his hand behind him and said, ¡°We always stand by our words. Since we have agreed, that dwarven race chess piece is now yours.¡± The dwarven race chess piece, which had been covered by a massive protective barrier behind the Dwarf King, suddenly separated from the protective barrier and transformed into a chess piece the size of a fist that flew in the direction of Watson. Watson reached out and caught the dwarf chess piece. The dwarf chess piece, made of three flying stars that did not collide with each other, revolved in his palm. It had a high-tech aura. ording to the Dwarf King¡¯s exnation and Haymordinger¡¯s demonstration, he had a good understanding of the power inherent in that chess piece. As a result, after obtaining the chess piece, he acted quickly and started the fusion mechanism. The original golden-green chess piece that had fused the elven and human race chess pieces had changed once more after adding the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s chess piece. The fist-sized chess pieces emitted three-colored lights. Around each chess piece was a human face that was constantly changing, a miniature World Tree, and a satellite filled with a sense of technology. [Congrattions, Master, for fusing three different races¡¯ chess pieces and obtaining the chess piece of the future human race.] [Sovereign-tier Item: Future Human Chess Piece.] [Effect: possesses the human, elven, and dwarven chess pieces¡¯ respective effects.] [Additional effect: Future eleration (the fusion effect of the three chess pieces can elerate the molecr power and send it to the future, allowing one¡¯s power to synchronize with one¡¯s future self. Simrly, it can send items to the future and obtain a more powerful effect).] Ayer of time aura was applied to the evolved race chess pieces. There was a copsed ck tunnel connecting the three races, but no one understood what it was connected to. The fused chess piece had gotten stronger afterbining with the dwarven race chess piece. Watson¡¯s eyes, which housed everything in the world, became brighter as he felt the history of the dwarves¡¯ innovations that flowed into his head apart from the power of the chess piece. He had arrived from the modern era. Therefore, he was well aware of the dwarven chess piece¡¯s potency. That degree ofprehension even surpassed hisprehension of the use of the human chess piece. That pistol was nothing like the dwarves¡¯ Handheld Magical Cannon. It was entirely a technology item. Holding the handgun, Watson fired a shot at the ground, mimicking the firing posture in his memory. Immediately, a smoking bullet hole appeared on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as it is a technology in my memory, I can design it through the dwarven chess piece. I can even create some illusory technological products. The prerequisite is that there must be theoretical support.¡± Watson tossed the gun he was holding. A pistol¡¯s destructive force may most likely demolish a gold-tier warrior¡¯s fighting aura barrier. It was of no service to him. The most essential thing he was going to make next was the most important thing he would create. A massive turntable emerged in front of him with a wave of his palm. The turntable stood on the ground and continued to spin. Since there was no air in or around it, the turntable¡¯s speed could not be faster or slower. That was what Watson wanted to create¡ªa perpetual motion machine. That kind of thing existed only in principle in the world he was in, but since he had the dwarven chess piece, he could make that instrument. It would continue to rotate with no loss of energy. He opened his right hand again after testing with the perpetual motion machine, and two fist-sized explosives emerged in his grasp, which he flung into the sky. Two muffled sounds were heard in quick session. It was as if two suns had emerged in the sky, and space appeared to be on the verge of being perforated and bing unstable. Watson built those two bombs to be perfect atomic bombs. In principle, as long as nuclear fission is precisely regted, the strength of the atomic bomb¡¯s explosion is maximized, and no pollutants were formed after the eruption. Nuclear fusion worked on the same premise. When the reactor wasrge enough, the power of those two reactions was equal to that of molecr eleration. If Watson created a bomb the size of a and exploded it correctly, the energy released would be enough to obliterate numerous gxies and even transcend peak starlight-tier. Watson, of course, did not have as many resources at the time. ¡°I¡¯ve used the power of the dwarven chess piece. Next, I¡¯ll try the power ofbining the three chess pieces.¡± The power of the dwarven chess piece was absolute technology. As long as the theory was valid, it could be converted into technology. After the fusing, Watson mumbled and activated the future eleration. The power in his body vanished almost instantaneously. Then, behind him, a pitch-ck tunnel appeared. In the tunnel, arrows were pointing at him. Unfathomable amounts of power were poured into his body. That power was derived from the future. His tier was instantaneously lifted to the starlight tier after entering his body. His aura grew stronger as the golden crown on his head doubled in size. The number of thorns on the crown increased, as did the number of forks. The starlight robe on his body turned into starlight armor. A long cloak that looked like a neb fell behind him. Twenty-fourrge balls of light flew out of the tunnel and drifted behind him when he changed his garments. Each ball of light possessed the power of a top-tier star. If one examined closely, they would notice that those were not light balls at all, but rather magical source balls. The magical source in Watson¡¯s body that the future had elerated was more than twice as powerful as the eleven magical sources in the world. After sensing it roughly, he felt elemental properties he had never seen before, such as poison, lightning, ice, and spirit. In that world, lightning and ice-elemental magical sources could be made utilizing water and fireponents. However, it was a unique magical source that could only be obtained by altering ayer, and it would be lost throughout the transition process. Those two magical sources would be substantially boosted with the assistance of the magical source. Watson wore a massive crown, and the cloak over the back of his armor swayed. The 24 magical sourcesbined in his hand transformed into a 24-colored holy cannon. It was huge and tyrannical to the extreme. The dwarves were stunned. Even though they did not quiteprehend that Watson had just created a pistol and a perfect nuclear bomb, they could at least understand it. They knew that Watson was developing cutting-edge technology. However, they could not understand Watson at all at that moment. They only felt submissive when enveloped in his aura. ¡°That aura¡­ the King of the Kingdom of Kings haspletely controlled the dwarven chess piece.¡± King Prussia, the Dwarf King, had a conflicted expression on his face. A human had controlled the dwarven chess piece, which no dwarves had ever done. Was that fate? ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now? ¡± The usually resourceful Haymordinger was also panicking at that moment. The aura emanating from Watson¡¯s body made him unable to resist. If not for the fact that he still had a trace of rationality, he had already knelt toward Watson. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore. The current Dwarf King is the King of the Kingdom of kings. He is the new king of the dwarves now that he has control over the dwarven chess piece.¡± King Prussia sighed; he had aplicated look on his face. He gritted his teeth and was the first to kneel to Watson. He took off his crown and lowered his proud head. ¡°Greetings to His Majesty, the Dwarf King Watson. Long live His Majesty.¡± ¡°Greetings to His Majesty, the new Dwarf King!¡± Seeing Prussia kneeling, the other dwarves also knelt toward Watson. Soon, the venue was filled with dwarves. Their voices joined and soared into the sky.. Chapter 646 - Is This The Kingdom Of Heaven?

Chapter 646: Is This The Kingdom Of Heaven?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Have you heard?¡± ¡°What have you heard?¡± ¡°Recently, many gods have disappeared from the region. Some people say that there is something in that region specializing in hunting gods.¡± That was a specific area of the divine realm. A few massive creatures were conversing in the divine kingdom¡¯s void. A protective barrier enveloped a few stars. Within the stars, one could vaguely see some strange-looking creatures living within it. ¡°I heard that there is a small world where the mortals give birth to starlight-tier elites. They deliberately opened a hole in the small world, luring the gods in there to kill them. Many gods have developed a fear of the small world and dare not go there. Some gods even retreated from that small world.¡± The god speaking was a giant whose body was as big as a star. His entire body was covered with many giants with closed eyes. That giant belonged to the thousand-eyed giant, one of the top races in the divine realm. A few other giant gods stood nearby. After hearing the thousand-eyed giant¡¯s words, some of them looked worried, and some did not care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I heard that the small world is extraordinary. Not only is there a hole on the outside, but its inside is also at starlight-tier. It¡¯s enough for the gods to enter! We will be fine as long as we are careful not to enter such a small world. Currently, the small world we are guarding does not have a hole in it, and the people living inside are not very strong. It is definitely not that one.¡± The stars covered in a light barrier surrounded the giants¡¯ bodies. As they spoke, those stars flickered with light, making them look extremely beautiful. There were quite a number of those stars in the divine kingdom. Basically, each shining star was surrounded by a few huge gods. It was those dazzling stars and gods that formed the divine kingdom. Tens of thousands of years ago, the War of the Gods shattered the world. Thergest world fragment carried gods and existences above the level of gods into the divine realm. A world barrier was built outside to protect those who did not reach the same tier. Since then, two regions had appeared in the world. One was the outer world, and the other was the inner world. The gods were too powerful to enter the inner world, and those in the inner world had difficulty ascending to the divine realm. The inner worlds that resided on the fragments were called small worlds. Small worlds were a source of power for the gods, allowing them to absorb faith and gain power. Other gods enjoyed influencing the beings of small worlds. Of course, there were more worlds in the divine realm than small worlds. Those worlds were a part of the divine realm. They were frequently upied by organized and disciplined gods with vast resources. The divine world divided territories in a different way than mortals did. They did not employ words like north, south, east, or west. Instead, they used star regions such as Centaurus, Andromeda, and others to separate areas. The Archangel Star region and the Waterdrop Gxy were where such giants were located. ¡°The world we are guarding has only two kingdoms. One kingdom¡¯s people believe in the giants, while the other kingdom¡¯s people have built high walls, treating the giants as monsters! Even though controlling their beliefs is very convenient, the number of kingdoms is too small, and the poption is poor. We can¡¯t even increase the number of believers. Why don¡¯t we just induce them to split into more kingdoms and let them bnce each other out?¡± A giant fiddled with a shining star in front of him and muttered softly. He could not enter the small world as a god until the barrier was removed. He could, however, understand the situation through the prayers of the earth¡¯s mortals and transmit a portion of his strength into the globe through prayers. ¡°It takes too long to split kingdoms and recover. Why don¡¯t we look for a few more small worlds? Didn¡¯t many gods quit protecting the small worlds due to that dreadful rumor? That provides us with a window of opportunity,¡± another god said. The eyes of the gods present twitched as soon as he finished speaking. A few meteor-like rays of light passed over from a distance just as they were contemting. ¡°Wait a minute, that is a small world. Furthermore, several small worlds are intertwined. In that case, can those small worlds fly on their own?¡± ¡°Is their speed a little too fast? It feels like it¡¯s about the same speed as us flying at full speed! Why do those small worlds look so strange? Could it be that one of those small worlds has a world that can hunt gods?¡± The giants discussed as they quickly retreated, vigntly watching the few small worlds that were rapidly approaching them. After the few small worlds approached them, they finally realized that it was not a few small worlds that were entangled. However, outside the world barrier were a few metallic spheres that were simr in size to stars. The metallic spheres revolved around the world continuously, as if they were the small worlds¡¯ satellites. The small world seemed to have discovered a few giant gods at that moment. One of the four satellites that revolved outside suddenly burst with light, and soon after, a small ck hole opened on the barrier outside the small world. People wearing ck armor flew out of the small hole. ¡°What the hell is that? Are those ants native to the small world? What are they trying to do?¡± The few giants stared nkly at the small world, at the ck dots. Their bodies rapidly erged in the nothingness of the divine world, and they became giants capable of standing up to the heavens and the earth. A youth wearing a starry robe and wearing a crown walked out in front of those ck-armored monsters. The young man had a small smile on his face and beautiful eyes. At the same time, he instilled a sense of kindness, friendliness, and reverence in individuals. ¡°Hello, gods. I am the King of the Kingdom of Kings. My name is Watson, and I am currently recruiting gods who can help me build a kingdom. I feel that you are suitable. Do you have any thoughts about joining my kingdom and bing a member of the Kingdom of Kings?¡± ¡°A mere mortal dares to make us your subordinates? I think you are crazy.¡± A thousand-eyed giant snorted coldly and opened his tightly shut eyes. His pure white pupils shot out scorching rays of light. The thousand-eyed giant¡¯s eyes were a treasure. They contained arge amount ofpressed light elements, and the power they released was not inferior to the light element¡¯s magic power source. Tens of thousands of rays of light swept across the pitch-ck void and flew in the direction of the young king, who only smiled and snapped his fingers. The four satellites surrounding the small world behind him immediately emitted light rays. A ray of lightnded on the young king¡¯s body, forming a protective light barrier. The radiant rays of light swept across the light barrier. Even the outer shell of the light barrier did not shatter. On the contrary, the light barrier absorbed many light rays, causing it to be even brighter. When the light barrier appeared on the satellites, they turned their heads. The end of the light barrier was revealed, and a huge pitch-ck cannon barrel could be seen on the bottoms of the satellites. ¡°Anti-matter Cannon Attack!¡± A jet-ck torrent shot out from the cannon, and wherever it passed, the void of the divine realm would shatter. Endless explosions echoed in the void, and at the end of the explosion path, the giant god who had just attacked the young king, his body had already been devoured by the explosion, and not a single dreg remained. The god¡¯s remains wriggled and flew into the young King¡¯s hands. ¡°That is already the hundredth god we¡¯ve killed.¡± The young king pinched the remains and turned around to look at the other giant gods present. ¡°Do you want to join my kingdom and be a part of it, or do you want to continue resisting?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll join you!¡± The giant gods looked at each other with bitter expressions. They knew that what appeared before them was the small world that had recently caused the panic they had heard about and that youth must be the ruler of that small world. Regardless of the youth¡¯s strength, the 100,000 ck-armored warriors standing behind him were all on the level of gods. With the addition of the terrifying cannonball that could kill gods with one shot, they did not dare to resist. It seemed like the strength contained in that small world was even more terrifying than the legend itself. ¡­ Watson stood in the void, ying with the pitch-ck remains of the gods in his hands. He used the fusion system to fuse the remains of the gods into his body. The power of the divine kingdom controlled by the thousand-eyed giant was of the light elements. After the fusion, it did not improve him much, but it was better than nothing. It had been a month since he had conquered the Dwarven Kingdom. During that month, he had not been idle. He used the enved gods to lure nearly a hundred gods into his world. More than half of the hundred gods were enved by him; the remaining were either evil gods with evil intentions or had spoken rudely. They were all used by him to make an example out of others. Part of the god¡¯s remains that had leaked out of the in gods¡¯ bodies had been rewarded to the enved gods, while the remainder had been absorbed by himself. Since he had absorbed arge quantity of them, his strength had risen one level beyond that of a demigod. He was close to achieving the true level of gods. Apart from enving the gods to help him with his work, he had also reorganized the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s territory into the Kingdom of Kings in the previous month. At the same time, he had also used the dwarven chess piece to create many technological weapons and tools that had greatly improved the lives of the people of the Kingdom of Kings. At that moment, the four satellites surrounding the small world were one of his created products. In his previous world, four satellites had all the functions of the satellites. They could take photos from high altitudes, transmit signals, and even house people. Other than that, the four satellites also had some functions that his previous world¡¯s satellites did not have, such as the anti-matter cannon used to destroy the gods. The energy used by that cannon was antimatter. The world was made of positive and antimatter. When antimatter and positive matter collide, they would be annihted. That was a terrifying phenomenon. The energy in Watson¡¯s world, whether the original six elements of earth, fire, water, light, and darkness, or whatever heter created, belonged to a type of matter. He was able to create the anti-matter cannon thanks to the dwarven chess piece¡¯s absolute technological ability. Anti-matter originally only existed in theory, and it was the power of the dwarven chess piece that made it possible. It could be said that the anti-matter power was more powerful than any of the sources of magic that Watson possessed. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there; follow me into my kingdom. I will assign you some workter! Don¡¯t worry. As long as you work hard in my kingdom, you won¡¯t be mistreated. Instead, you¡¯ll be rewarded. When you see my kingdomter, I believe you¡¯ll definitely fall in love with it. ¡° Retracing his thoughts, Watson gestured at the few giant gods who were standing there stupidly. Under the escort of the ckmoon Knights, he turned around and walked into the Small World. Hearing Watson¡¯s words, the giant gods did not seem to mind. They were giants. In ancient times, they were also one of the top races. At that time, humans could only prostrate before them. At that moment, humans had wanted to enve them. Not only that, Watson even said that they would fall in love with a mere human kingdom. He must have underestimated them. Humans might beparable to the giants in terms of strength, but in terms of structure and aesthetics, humans had a short lifespan and had many mistakes in history. How could theypare to the magnificent giants? A few giants followed Watson into the small world with disdain, and the disgust on their faces froze as soon as they entered. The ce where theynded seemed to be the kingdom of the dwarves. There were dwarves that were shorter than humans everywhere, and there were huge steel birds floating in the sky. They were things they had never seen before. Those steel birds were dozens of meters long, and each of them had more than a hundred dwarves sitting on them. They were covered by a huge light shield and flew through the sky extremely fast. The speed of the steel birds was close to the speed of light. It was not much slower than their flying speed, but the dwarves inside looked calm, as if they were used to that. There was a brand new dwarven kingdom beneath those steel birds. Iron tracks extended from the Dwarven Kingdom in all directions. There were many long trains parked on those tracks. The trains were made of iron sheets. A long cargo box filled with tinum or diamond-tier ores was at the back of the train. ¡°The train to the former Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s capital in the Kingdom of Kings is about to start. Dwarves who are ready to go can now begin to check your tickets.¡± In front of a specific train, a dwarf in uniform waved the red g in his hand and signaled the dwarves in line to hand him the paper-like things in their hands. During the check, the dwarf suddenly took out a brick-sized object from his trouser pocket with a glowing screen beside his ear. ¡°Hello, Wife? I¡¯m about to get to work. Don¡¯t call me before I get off work. Otherwise, the supervisors will dock my money.¡± ¡°What are those?¡± The giant gods were stunned when they saw the steel birds, the trains filled with goods, and themunication device for long-distancemunication. They could not feel any strong aura from those items, but they could do things that everyday magic could not even do. They felt as if they had entered an unknown ce. ¡°Wee to the Kingdom of Kings. Are you surprised by what you see here? It doesn¡¯t matter. You will be even more surprised soon.¡± Watson opened his hands and smiled. He said to the giant gods, ¡°You can go to the coastline around the kingdomter. There are a few gods there who are reiming the sea andnd.¡± After assigning tasks to the giants, some of the ckmoon Knights flew out and led the giants who were still in a daze to the coastline of the Dwarven Kingdom. Looking down from the skies, there were massive factories spewing white smoke all across the Dwarven Kingdom. The factories¡¯ huge mechanical arms were continuously producing something. If one examined closely, one would notice that it was a bizarre weapon in the shape of a cylinder. Under the cylinder, there was a handle that appeared to be a button. The giant gods were perplexed as to what kind of weapon it was. However, they could tell that the substance utilized to build weapons was, at the absolute least, diamond-tier. At the same time, they noticed iron carts with four wheels in several factories. They could run rapidly on the ground because there was no horse traction. The Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s floating inds in the skies had be a steel archipgo. The entire archipgo had been transformed into a detachable giant battleship. Small antimatter cannons surrounded the battleship, and the cannons were aimed at the sky, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. Skyscrapers reced low-rise dwellings and pces on the inds. A hundred stories were considered low, and uniformed dwarves strolled in and out of skyscrapers. They ascended on mechanical elevators, appearing neat and full of the wonders of technology. The giant gods gulped. In their eyes, those scenes were fleeting. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the coastline of the Dwarven Kingdom. The north of the Dwarven Kingdom was connected to the glittering golden sea. At that moment, on the golden coast, a few giant gods were sitting cross-legged on the ground, holding a few square-shaped objects in their hands, staring at the huge screen projected on a smooth cliff. They were crazily clicking on some buttons. On the massive screen, two warriors d in stunning outfits were slicing each other. Each of the two warriors¡¯ motions had a lovely sense of savagery that was attractive to the eye. Not far from the two gods who were pressing the buttons, a few gods held huge wine bottles in their hands. They drank the wine with straws as they waved their hands and shouted. ¡°Hit him!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t let him get up!¡± ¡°His HP is low! Quick, use your ultimate skill.¡± Following the words that they could not understand, one of the two giants clutching a cube joyfully stood up. His body was engulfed in mes as a result of his overexcitement. The warrior on the left side of the screen shed the de in his palm after the cube in his hand absorbed the mes he released. A me kingdom dropped from the sky, crushing and burning the warrior on the other side. ¡°I won. Later, you have to pay me with ten bottles of water from the Spring of Life and help me work for a day.¡± The victorious god put down the things in his hand, his face full of pride. The god on the opposite side, who had lost, looked sad. A few gods spotted the ckmoon Knights and the giant gods behind them and promptly put on pleasant expressions. ¡°We are not cking. We have finished our duties for the day, so we are here to y games.¡± ¡°As long as youplete your daily tasks, you can do as you wish. That is an order from His Majesty Watson,¡± the ckmoon Knight expressionlessly replied while pointing at the few giants beside them. ¡°These are the newly joinedborers. Later, you will bring them to familiarize themselves with the environment. Tomorrow, they will begin their official work. ¡° Then, the ckmoon Knight left. A few gods surrounding the huge screen immediately went to the giant gods. ¡°There are new people here again. Before familiarizing yourselves with the work,e and try this game called Real Quick.¡± ¡°Every time a new yeres in, we set up a bet. Hurry up and ce your bets. Who are you betting on?¡± Following the shouts, two giant gods were forced to sit on the ground. They picked up the square-shaped controls that the other gods had just operated. After listening to the exnation, they controlled the characters on the screen to start fighting with only a little understanding. ¡®What was so fun about fighting virtual characters?¡¯ The two giants thought so at first, but soon they stared at the screen with total concentration. Some of the giants even stood up in excitement after the fight, and the shouts of the other gods beside them also resounded through the sky. They did not know why the game was so attractive. The pleasure of killing others was much better than fighting alone. After all, they would get hurt in a real battle; they did not have such concerns when ying the game. After the battle, the gods would fill bottles with water from the Spring of Life for the victors to enjoy. Water from the spring of life had almost dried up after the war between the gods tens of thousands of years ago, but they could drink it as much as they wanted there. That made the giants, who initially did not have any expectations for that small world and even looked down on it, could not help but wonder, could that be the Kingdom of Heaven? Chapter 647 - Pointing At Thorn Empire

Chapter 647: Pointing At Thorn Empire

At the Dwarven Kingdom¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, these are the documents recently sent from all over the Dwarven Kingdom.¡± That was the highest-tier office in the Sky Inds. Watson was sitting on a huge chair in a spacious office. An official of the Dwarven Kingdom stood in front of him, holding a thick stack of documents in his hand. ¡°Bring it here for me to see.¡± Watson waved his hand, and the dwarf respectfully handed him the paperwork in his hand. There were already a lot of papers piled up on the long desk in front of him. Watson, who was editing the documents, released his grip on the quill. He wiped the gap between his brows and examined the documents delivered by the dwarf. Those new documents recorded many significant events that had recently happened in the Dwarven Kingdom. ¡°The magical railway that connects the Dwarven Kingdom to the Kingdom of Kings has opened. The train will deliver high-quality ores to the Kingdom of Kings constantly. Within a year, the volume of tinum and diamond-tier ores is estimated to surpass one billion tons. The newly appointed Minister of Railways has requested ten million gold coins to construct a new railway and train factory, to connect every corner of the earth within the following year.¡± The Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s factories had all been constructed. They could create a wide range of technological weapons, such as magical rifles, magical protective equipment, antimatter cannons, spaceships, and so on! At that moment, almost a thousand factories had been constructed, and to a significant extent, that had solved the dwarves¡¯ employment problem. ¡°The number of gods enticed to join us has reached a hundred. The effective remation of the sea andnd is due to the gods. They have grown to over a million hectares of usablend in just a week! The gaming console created by the gods has also been an enormous sess. So far, no gods have indicated a desire to resist or flee. ¡°The game console has been tested sessfully and can be put into production. Currently, many noble dwarves in the kingdom have expressed their intention to invest in constructing a gaming factory. It is reported that they are willing to give up as much as 100 million gold coins.¡± After skimming through the documents in front of him, Watson¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°All of them are now on the correct course thanks to the transformation of the Dwarven Kingdom through the dwarven chess piece.¡± He had been thinking aboutbining that realm with the Dwarven Kingdom to construct the Kingdom of Kings. It was a lovely notion, but it would be a waste of the ground on which the Dwarven Kingdom stood. Different kingdoms and ethnicities, in his opinion, should be varied. He had just conquered the Dwarven Kingdom. They were not like other people, even though they were subordinate to him. He still had to make a lot of effort to avoid feeling conflicted to help the dwarves and humans live in harmony. All of the changes to the Dwarven Kingdom were part of his strategy. Only once the dwarves saw the benefits of being ruled by him and realized they could not leave did they take the initiative tomunicate with the humans. Watson made the decision to transform the Dwarven Kingdom into a highly technical monarchy over the following few years, making it the most advanced ce on the and a beacon for all inventors. He created the game console to aplish that. A spiritual need might exist in an evolved culture in addition to a survival necessity. Simultaneously, he invented the telephone, which was utilized for long-distancemunication. Themunication signal was transmitted by four satellites orbiting the Earth. The mobile phone was only appropriate for a few high-tier dwarves. It would take some time for it to gain traction. ¡°Go and speak to the newly established ministers. I have agreed to their request for funding. Let¡¯s start building the gaming factory. However, the nobleman who pays the highest price can only obtain the right to build the game factory.¡± Since Watson became the king of the Dwarven Kingdom, he had bestowed the title of Archduke on the original king, Prussia. He would retain the rights of the ancient royal noblemen, but he was no longer permitted to express his views on national policy. Watson waved his hand at the dwarf in front of him. After the dwarf nodded in agreement and respectfully retreated, he stood up and stretched his legs. Sunlight shone through the shutters that could automatically close, shining on his body and turning it golden. It had been a long time since he had gone to the Dwarven Kingdom, so it was time for him to return. He took a step forward after withdrawing his arm. A massive teleportation magical circle appeared on the ground with a single step, and his figure vanished. Watson had already arrived aboard a massive spaceship hovering in the air when he reappeared. The spacecraft was streamlined and almost a thousand meters long, and it was surrounded by antimatter weaponry. More than a dozen cracks near the spaceship¡¯s stern were gushing mes. The mes consumed the emptiness, creating a tremendous propelling force. That spaceship was called the Universal Spaceship. It was one of the technological weapons that Watson had developed. At that moment, there were only three dwarven kingdoms. The anti-matter cannons were not as powerful as the satellites that surrounded the world, but their power was not to be underestimated. One shot was enough to destroy a god. At that moment, the spaceship was the residence of the Archduke of Prussia. He hovered in the sky. The massive cabin door on the top of the spaceship opened before he entered. Two lines of troops emerged from the steel cabin door. They were all dressed in heavy safety suits with clear spherical ss covers on their heads. They were armed with firearms that glowed with a magical radiance. It appeared to be quite amusing, yet their movement speed was not slow. The protective suits on their bodies were outfitted with metal exoskeletons, allowing them to walk on any surface. Prussia paraded his princesses among the soldiers to greet them. Prussia, dressed luxuriously, approached Watson and knelt respectfully on one knee. His yellow beard on his lips trembled. ¡°Your subordinate Prussia respectfully submits to His Majesty Watson.¡± ¡°You may rise.¡± A breeze burst from Prussia¡¯s palm as he stretched out his right hand, raising his body. Watson¡¯s soft and childlike face exhibited apassionate expression. ¡°I havee to see you at this time to announce the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s future development goals! The number of factories in the kingdom will exceed 10,000 within the following year. All soldiers will be outfitted with magical protective garments and magic firearms. By then, evenmon dwarves will be able to fight tinum or diamond-tier elites. ¡°We must also expedite the development of the universal spaceship. Of course, the most crucial thing is to strengthen the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s talent development system. While manufacturing that, we must also construct schools to train workers. I need more people who can adapt to cutting-edge technologies! You don¡¯t have to worry about the tunnel connecting the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s sky to the divine realm. I will leave a contingent of ckmoon Knights to guard it. They will deliver word to me if they have a problem with any god.¡± Prussia disyed a bewildered expression when he heard Watson¡¯s statements. ¡°Your Majesty, you have told me a lot of information all at once. This is not your typical doing.¡± It was not that he could not recall what Watson had said or that he could not finish the work Watson had assigned him. He was simply perplexed. Watson had barely said a few words before he was done when he had earlier given him directions on his work. Why did he speak so much that time? He had the expression of someone ready to embark on a long journey and was concerned about his children. Watson turned around as if to make his point and said, ¡°I am leaving the Dwarven Kingdom. I am the King of the Kingdom of Kings. I can¡¯t stay here and ignore my own people.¡± ¡°Are you truly leaving, Your Majesty? Can¡¯t you stay?¡± Prussia appeared surprised at first, but then he felt hesitant. During his time with Watson, he had alreadye to view Watson as his king. In the beginning, he had brought Watson to the Dwarven Kingdom solely to demonstrate his strength and to teach Watson a lesson. However, after witnessing Watson and the ckmoon Knights¡¯ fearsome might, he quickly disregarded that notion. Watson¡¯s subsequent acts persuaded him even more. He produced a gigantic cannon capable of destroying gods, a technology device capable of improving people¡¯s lives, and even a factory that enabled many unemployed dwarves to find work. He also obtained arge wage, allowing the Dwarven Kingdom to be stronger. That was something he had not been able to achieve in decades. Watson had done them in less than a month. The dwarves were a simple race. People with great knowledge and the ability to invent things that regr people could not think of were the most deserving of respect in their eyes. No one in the Dwarven Kingdom couldpete with Watson in terms of invention and creation. Watson was the most well-liked person in the kingdom at the time. ¡°Do not worry. I am only leaving the Dwarven Kingdom for a short time. I am not saying I will not return. You can look after the affairs of the Dwarven Kingdom while I am away. I can also carry out my n freely. I am still quite confident in you as you used to be the Dwarf King.¡± ¡°I wonder what n Your Majesty has in mind? Will you make a move against the Thorn Empire?¡± Prussia asked curiously. In his opinion, Watson had also taken over the Dwarven Kingdom at that time. Four of the five kingdoms on that continent were under his control, leaving only thest Thorn Empire. If he were Watson, his next move would be to attack the Thorn Empire, take down the fifth kingdom, and achieve the continent¡¯s unification. Watson turned around. At that moment, his gaze passed through the countless clouds in the sky and drifted to an endless distance. His gaze flickered as he slowly spoke. His tone was slow but filled with determination. ¡°No, my goal is not the Thorn Empire. All I want is the universe and the countless other worlds spread around the divine realm.¡± Yes, he desired not only the union of a kingdom or a continent. He desired all he could see. Even if he governed that continent, the gods remained a menace in the outside world. The gods had the ability to invade at any time. Since that was the case, why did he not simply fuse that reality with the other fractured worlds? He could even fuse the divine realm into it, reuniting the continent that had been shattered during the gods¡¯ battle tens of thousands of years before. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Prussia was so shocked by Watson¡¯s words that he could not speak. Watson¡¯s ability had previously been the only thing that had persuaded him. Such bearing inspired admiration in him. That was never something he would say. The distinction between a genius and an ordinary individual might be determined by one¡¯s level of ambition and vision. Steel dragons appeared in the sky as Watson¡¯s voice faded. If one looked closely, one would notice that those were not steel dragons but rather dragons encased in a mechanized shell. Some of the dragons¡¯ wings were also outfitted with antimatter cannons and magical weaponry. The Dragon Knights from the Kingdom of Kings had likewise transformed into mechanized equipment on the bodies of those dragons. Some wore firearms on their backs, while others wielded magical cannons. The 100,000 ckmoon Knights lined up neatly behind those Dragon Knights. Their ck armor reflected the sunlight, and their capes fluttered in the wind, blocking out the sunlight. That awe-inspiring scene reflected in front of Prussia and the numerous dwarves for a long time, and they could not forget it. A massive teleportation conduit opened up above the ckmoon Knights and the others. A warm breeze came from the other side of the vast channel that linked the Kingdom of Kings. ¡­ At Mount Creation in the Kingdom of Kings¡­ ¡°Are the two of you really leaving? Young Master Watson is not back yet. Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± A maidforted the two people in front of her as they stood on the top of Mount Creation. A red-haired woman and a muscr male were standing in front of her. They were Ja and Balroy, visitors from the Thorn Empire to the Kingdom of Kings. Ja and Balroy shook their heads and smiled awkwardly in response to the query. ¡°There is no need. We have spent far too much time on Mount Creation. It is time to return to the Thorn Empire and report to His Majesty. He will be concerned if we remain outside for an extended period.¡± The two people heldrge and little parcels in their hands¡ªwater from the Spring of Life, the sun fruits, Phoenix eggs, and other goods were included in the packages. They were also lugging a few sofas and cabs on their shoulders. They did not appear to be on a long journey but rather on the go. ¡°Since that is the case, the two of you may return. I won¡¯t see you off. I will inform Young Master Watson about it when he returns! Is it challenging to leave with so much? Do you want me to send two dragons to apany you?¡± ¡°No need, no need. We can leave on our own.¡± Balroy hurriedly refused. The reason he and Ja left the Kingdom of Kings so quickly was not that they were unhappy there, nor was it because the people there were unkind to them. On the contrary, they had never seen anything like that before. Every day, a maid would serve them diamond-tier meals in a unique style and dress them in starlight-tier garments, allowing them to live like gods. They had almost forgotten who they were in the Kingdom of Kings since life was so joyful. They were forced to flee because they heard that Watson had invaded the Dwarven Kingdom and captured the whole kingdom. At first, they did not trust the rumor. Watson had only spent a few days in the Dwarven Kingdom. How did he manage to defeat them so quickly? Although the Dwarven Kingdom was not the most powerful, it had a strong base. Furthermore, the Dwarven Kingdom possessed a plethora of great innovations. However, they quickly learned that the 100,000 ckmoon Knights on Mount Creation had retreated to an unknown location. They had no choice but to believe that Watson had gone to conquer the Dwarven Kingdom. While living on Mount Creation, they had personally witnessed the strength of the ckmoon Knights. Each of the 100,000 soldiers had the strength of a god. No matter what kind of enemy they faced, they would be invincible. After confirming Watson¡¯s conquest of the Dwarven Kingdom, they began to worry about Watson¡¯s next objective¡ªthe Thorn empire. After all, they were part of the Thorn Empire¡¯s nine divine generals. They needed to inform their king about the situation as soon as possible. Ja and Balroy were about to leave after dodging the maid on Mount Creation for a bit when a gigantic hole suddenly emerged in the sky. The mighty ckmoon Knights fell first through the hole that represented the teleportation channel, followed by the Dragon Knights on steel dragons. The dragons roared, and the Dragon Knights raised their magic cannons to the heavens. Watson, dressed in a crown and a starlight gown, descended amid the solemnity. The aura of a monarch quickly engulfed the kingdom, making all living beings who were observing him shudder from the depths of their hearts. Ja and Balroy looked up at the sky in a daze. They suppressed the trembling in their legs and had the same thought in their hearts. ¡°Oh, no, we¡¯re finished!¡± Chapter 648 - A Curtain Rope

Chapter 648: A Curtain Rope

¡°Where are you two going?¡± Watson flew down from the sky and looked at Ja and Balroy with a smile on his face. Using the spatial teleportation channel, it only took an instant to return from the Dwarven Kingdom to the Kingdom of Kings. As soon as he returned, he saw Ja and Balroy carryingrge and small packages and preparing to leave the world creation mountain. He immediately came down to ask. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty Watson, we have been disturbing you in Mount Creation for a long time. We feel bad to continue staying here. We are preparing to return to the Thorn Empireter,¡± Balroy said with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Returning so soon? Did the servants not treat you well while you were on Mount Creation? Or are you not happy staying here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Everyone on the mountain is very friendly. Furthermore, the resources here are abundant. There are many things that we have not seen in the Thorn Empire. We are very happy here.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you have to leave?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Faced with Watson¡¯s question, Balroy struggled to reply. Ja immediately said, ¡°Well, we are the nine divine generals of the empire. We are about to hold thergest annual celebration in the Thorn Empire¡ªthe selection ceremony for the divine generals. As one of the nine divine generals, we have to go back for it.¡± The divine general selection ceremony was the biggest event in the Thorn Empire. The Thorn empire advocated the survival of the fittest. All the positions in the empire were gained through continuous battles and not through the hereditary inheritance of the noblemen. The nine divine generals were the soldiers¡¯ top chain ofmand¡ªone had to be a top-notch elite. It was even more difficult to maintain the position. It was time to choose the nine divine generals due to the annual rotation. The existing ones might be eliminated; that was why Balroy and Ja, who were at the bottom rank, wanted to go to the Kingdom of Kings to try their luck. ¡°I see.¡± Watson nodded in understanding. He ced his palm on his lips. ¡°It sounds like that divine general selection ceremony is very interesting. Can I go and take a look?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ja hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Your Majesty, with your status and for the care that you have shown us, it is only right for us to extend an invitation to you. We will exin it to our king when we arrive at Thorn Empire. He will write a personal invitation and arrange the best seat for you during the ceremony.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then. The two of you can leave now. I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡± Watson waved his hand and bade farewell to Ja and Balroy, who were obviously relieved. The corners of his mouth curled upward, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Your Majesty, do we need to send a ckmoon Knight to follow them?¡± Allen, the leader of the ckmoon Knights, flew toward Watson and asked in a low voice. ¡°No need. The fish have been released. We will wait for them to take the bait! It¡¯s not essential to let the people of the Thorn Empire watch the so-called selection ceremony of the nine divine generals. The important thing is how the Thorn Empire will react when they find out about the existence of the Kingdom of Kings. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°As expected of Your Majesty. You are indeed meticulous. You can think of things that we can¡¯t think of.¡± ¡°Stop ttering me. Hurry up and transport the technological weapons brought back from the Dwarven Kingdom to ckmoon Castle. Before confronting the people of the Thorn Empire, I want to improve thebat strength of the soldiers on Mount Creation first.¡± At the Thorn Empire¡­ That was the kingdom in the east of the continent. It was near the east coast and the Holy Dragon Kingdom in the west. At the time, in the Thorn Empire¡¯s Crystal Pce¡­ The Royal Pce of the Thorn Empire was housed at the Crystal Pce. Outside the massive crystal-like pce, two people moved quickly. Those two people were carrying huge and little bundles on their shoulders, sofa cabs that looked like furniture, fruits, bottles of spring water stored in magical devices, and other goods that drew the interest of many passersby on the street. ¡°Look, those two people should be Ja, who is known as the Whip of Thorns, and Balroy, who is known as the Unyielding Spear. I heard that they disappeared from the Thorn Empire for a long time, and now they are actually back.¡± ¡°The nine divine generals¡¯ selectionpetition is about to start again. It is normal for them to be back, but looking at the things on their backs. Did they just move back here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for them toe back. After all, the selectionpetition for the nine divine generals is about to start. This time, I heard that several elites of the new generation arepeting for the nine divine generals¡¯ spots in thepetition. I predict that the two of them, who ranked at the bottom, will be eliminated! I thought they were searching for treasures that they could win when they left. Now, it seems like they only brought back some furniture and sundries. Are they going to give up their status as one of the nine divine generals?¡± The passersby stared at Ja and Balroy in surprise and discussed it animatedly. Some of those discussions reached Ja and Balroy¡¯s ears, but they did not say anything. The things they brought back included the Spring of Life water and the sun fruits. Only they knew how powerful the things they had obtained in the Kingdom of Kings were. Every piece of furniture on their bodies was a starlight-tier item. Even if they knew the significance of these things, the people of the Thorn Empire would not believe them. They did notck the courage to argue, but they were toozy to contradict. They had journeyed for half a month over mountains and rivers on their way back to the Thorn Empire from the Kingdom of Kings. Their own strength was insufficient to return to the Thorn Empire instantly without the assistance of the teleportation channel. ¡°ording to my calctions, the preliminary selection for the nine divine generalspetition is set tomence.¡± Balroy¡¯s voice was troubled. Ja, who was beside him, had a simr expression. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if His Majesty will believe what we say.¡± The Thorn Empire¡¯s nine divine general selection tournament was nothingpared to the Kingdom of Kings. Even if the Thorn Empire chose nine new divine generals, it was still insufficient in the face of the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ strength. With a heart full of worry, the two of them approached the Crystal Pce¡¯s wall. When the pce guards spotted Ja and Balroy, they instantly lowered their heads and said, ¡°Greetings, Lord Ja and Lord Balroy.¡± ¡°Go and inform His Majesty that we are back.¡± ¡°His Majesty is currently gathering the ministers to hold a meeting on the issue of the nine divine generals¡¯petition. Since you are back, My Lords, you can go and join them,¡± the guard said politely and looked at Ja and Balroy with a strange expression. The two of them did not say anything else. They nodded their heads in agreement and simply entered the pce. There was arge hall not far away within the Crystal Pce. The hall¡¯s exterior was simrly made entirely of crystals. Under the sunlight, the purple crystals emitted a vivid brightness. The outside could not see what was inside the hall, but the inside could clearly see the outside. That hall was purposefully created in that manner. It was the meeting hall. It was a particr gathering ce for the Thorn Empire officials to discuss national matters. At that moment, a meeting was being held inside. Ja and Balroy entered the room without hesitation. In the hall, there were already two rows of ministers standing. As they turned their heads to look at Ja and Balroy, each minister had a peculiar expression on their face. A long carpet extended to a high tform several meters tall in therge hall. A golden-haired youth, no more than 30 years old, sat on the throne on the lofty stage. His fingers supported his stunning face, which was reminiscent of a sculpture. His fiery gaze wandered across several ministers from time to time. He wore a gold leaf headpiece and a long jewel-encrusted robe on his head. It gave him an aristocratic appearance. The Thorn Empire¡¯s king, Gilgamesh, was a young guy with golden hair and ruby eyes. ¡°Balroy, Ja, I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting with my ministers. You rushed in during the middle of the meeting. Do you admit your wrongdoings? Also, I heard that you recently left the Thorn Empire and went to other kingdoms. I thought you would betray the Thorn Empire and join other kingdoms. I did not expect you toe back at this time. Tell me, what have you done? What are you carrying on your shoulders?¡± Gilgamesh had obviously seen the furniture and other valuables Ja and Balroy had brought back. ¡°Your Majesty, during the time we were away, we went to the Kingdom of Kings. We saw a different scenery there, so we returned to the Thorn Empire to report to you, Your Majesty,¡± Ja stated politely. Ja and Balroy knelt on the ground simultaneously, cing their stuff on the ground. ¡°Oh?¡± Gilgamesh, who had blond hair and red eyes, looked at the items with interest. ¡°What did you see in the Kingdom of Kings? What do you want to report to me now?¡± The Kingdom of Kings, the original Holy Dragon Kingdom, had conquered the Winter Nation in the north and the Kingdom of Elves in the south and merged into the Kingdom of Kings. That was not a secret in the Thorn Empire. A secret agent had already told him the details of the matter, so he was not surprised by the kingdom that Ja had mentioned. ¡°We saw the possibility of conquering the Kingdom of Kings, so we returned with only one goal¡ªto persuade Your Majesty to sign an agreement with the Kingdom of Kings. It is to turn the Thorn Empire into a vassal state of the Kingdom of Kings so that the disaster could be avoided,¡± Ja said earnestly. Meanwhile, Balroy, who was beside her, lowered his head and did not move as if agreeing with her. The expressions of the other ministers, including Gilgamesh, changed. Gilgamesh was the Thorn Empire¡¯s youngest king in history. He had ascended to the throne before the age of thirty. Gilgamesh developed the system of selecting the Thorn Empire¡¯s nine divine generals, which he established. Gilgamesh had forcibly boosted the Thorn Empire¡¯s national strength several times over with his own strength. Of course, the biggest desire of a young and bright emperor was to expand his domain. Gilgamesh was the same. His greatest wish was to conquer the Holy Dragon Kingdom and upy the other three kingdoms on the continent in turn. He would be the king of unifying the continent and recreate the glory of the 12th era¡¯s Tudor dynasty. That was something that all the ministers present knew very well. Even though they knew that the King wanted to be the king of the unified continent, Ja and Balroy had said such outrageous words¡ªmaking Gilgamesh give up the unification and be a vassal of the Kingdom of Kings. They were too bold. As expected, after hearing Ja¡¯s words, Gilgamesh¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I meant, Your Majesty Gilgamesh. We hope that the Thorn Empire can be a vassal state of the Kingdom of Kings.¡± Ja gritted her teeth in response. That time, Gilgamesh had yet to reply. A burly man not far to the left frowned and said, ¡°Ja, why do I feel that you¡¯ve be timid after making a trip to the Kingdom of Kings? They had indeed subdued the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation. It¡¯s a very resourceful kingdom, but the Thorn empire is different from those two kingdoms. Our strength might be stronger than thebined strength of those two kingdoms.¡± The Kingdom of Kings¡¯ ability to acquire the Elven Kingdom and the Winter Nation did not imply that they could ovee the Thorn empire. The burly man was wearing a mask with three eyes on each side. He had a peculiar appearance and had a long sword around his waist. Even though he did not use the biting cold sword aura, it was still whirling around him. It was difficult to approach him. That burly man was called Cecil, and he was the strongest of the nine divine generals of the Thorn Empire. Not far away from Cecil, a thin and weak man with blue shoulder-length hair and a feminine appearance spoke up. ¡°Perhaps Ja and Balroy were brainwashed by the people from the Kingdom of Kings. Or maybe they were affected by some kind of magic that impacted their spirits and did not know it? I originally disapproved of Ja and Balroy continuing to be divine generals inst year¡¯s selectionpetition. Now it seems like we should just let them vacate their positions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Ja and Balroy are the weakest of the divine generals. Their strength can¡¯t bepared to that of the other divine generals. They even went to the Kingdom of Kings for a very long time this time. I¡¯m unsure if they were bribed there. In my opinion, His Majesty should strip them of their qualifications! Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if His Majesty doesn¡¯t do it. In any case, His Majesty has already agreed to my request to be one of the new nine divine generals of the Empire.¡± Next to the man with feminine blue shoulder-length hair, a muscr man with a bare upper body opened his mouth to speak. The man with a bare upper torso had a cross-shaped scar on his face and a ferocious expression. Both of his hands were chained, and he was wearing pointy gloves in front of him. He did not appear to be a good-for-nothing. My name is Polo Bismarck! You two outdated divine generals. If you are dissatisfied with anything, you can look for me to put it into practice right now. But I have already stated that I will not hit women.¡± ¡°Polo Bismarck, that is my name! You two outdated divine generals, you can look for me to practice it now if you have anything you are not satisfied with. However, I have already said that I will not hit women. The man who called himself Polo licked his lips. His gaze swept past Ja¡¯s plump body and stopped on Balroy. Bismarck was a famous surname in the entire Thorn Empire. The empire¡¯s prime minister¡¯s surname was Bismarck, and he was known as the Prime Minister of Iron Blood. Since that young man named Polo had Bismarck¡¯s surname, it proved that he had a certain rtionship with the prime minister. Subconsciously, Ja and Balroy looked at the prime minister, who was standing in front of all the ministers. The prime minister had gray hair and was resting with his eyes closed. His face was solemn. The prime minister had no intention of interfering with Polo¡¯s words. ¡°Your Majesty, everything we said is true. We have no intention of lying, and the Kingdom of Kings has not brainwashed us! The Kingdom of Kings has power that the Thorn empire can not contend against. Right now, the most important thing is not to worry about who the nine divine generals will be but to think about how to deal with that powerful kingdom.¡± Balroy, who had been silent all that while, opened his mouth to speak. Gilgamesh¡¯s eyes flickered; he asked in return, ¡°This is a high-tier meeting. Only the nine divine generals and the various ministers can stand here and chat. What qualifications do you have left if you lose to Polo and are stripped of the nine divine generals¡¯ qualifications? Deciding the nine divine generals is the most important thing right now.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, alright, since that is the case, then we can only fight with Lord Polo.¡± Balroy was in a bit of a dilemma. After exchanging a nce with Ja, he made up his mind. ¡°The two of you should attack together, lest others say that I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Polo gestured at Balroy and Ja. His expression was arrogant, and as he spoke, a peak diamond-tier aura spread from his body. It was as Balroy and Ja had predicted. Polo Bismarck was indeed rted to Prime Minister Bismarck. Polo was the Prime Minister¡¯s son. On the one hand, Polo¡¯s exceptional talent enabled him to achieve peak diamond-tier elite status at such a young age. However, it was also owing to his own hard effort. He would train for no less than ten hours a day, no matter what the weather was like, no matter howfortable his body was that day, and there was no hurdle in the wind or rain. A genius was already more than an ordinary individual, let alone a hardworking genius. He had already ascended to diamond-tier a few years before. He did not instantly face the nine divine generals because he felt he stillcked something. It was not as simple as simply bing one of the nine divine generals. Instead, he wanted to face the strongest nine divine generals. He might as well be the leader of the nine divine generals if he wanted to be one of them. Subconsciously, he looked at Cecil, the strongest of the nine divine generals. A me burned in Polo¡¯s eyes. ¡®I will begin with the two divine generals who ranked eighth and ninth respectively. I will show them how powerful I am. Then I will seize the opportunity to challenge Cecil and be the number one divine general.¡¯ As he was thinking excitedly in his heart, Polo saw Ja walk out after making a simple agreement with Balroy. She came in front of him and drew a weapon that looked like a hanging curtain rope from her waist. That scene made Polough. Ja had previously wielded a tinum-tier prickly whip. Due to its quickness and the poison-smeared thorns on the whip, it was exceedingly threatening to ordinary people; Polo was also afraid Ja might use that whip. He was not expecting Ja to pull out a curtain rope. Howical was that! ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not nning to use that curtain rope to deal with me, are you?¡± Polo moved over to Ja with a sneer on his face. What made him feel even funnier was that Balroy appeared doubtful after Ja took off with the curtain rope. His expression grew tense. ¡°Are you going to utilize that weapon, Ja? Should we switch to a different one? If we use that, the other party will be extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll use this one. Doesn¡¯t he look down on us and want to rece us as the new nine divine generals? I¡¯ll let him understand the gap between us right now.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I hope you don¡¯t mind using this hall as our battlefield.¡± Polo did not believe Ja¡¯s words. He turned around and bowed to Gilgamesh. The king did not seem to care about that and waved his hand. ¡°I approve of the battle between the two of you. I am tired from the meeting, so I¡¯ll treat it as a performance! However, there¡¯s no point in just fighting. I¡¯m preparing to set up a bet. Ministers, why don¡¯t you take a gamble and see who can win this match?¡± Under Gilgamesh¡¯s instructions, the ministers took out their belongings and ced their bets. Most of them were betting on Polo¡¯s victory. ¡°Admit defeatter, so that my attacks won¡¯t hurt you! This battle will determine the oue and gamble on our career as the nine divine generals. If you lose, you will be removed from the nine divine generals. How about that?¡± Polo and Ja were less than ten meters apart at that moment. He had spoken with a disdainful expression. ¡°No problem.¡± Ja nodded solemnly. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Polo quickly opened his massive arms in response to Gilgamesh¡¯s announcement. A strong aura erupted from his body, shattering the hall¡¯s dome. Thick vines pierced out of the ground, wrapping around his torso and transforming into green tree armor. Some even spanned his body and condensed over his head, transforming him into a tree-d behemoth with a thousand arms. ¡°Diamond-tier rules, absolute binding! Absolute regeneration!¡± The thousand-armed tree monster behind Polo quickly bowed when he extended his right hand toward Ja. Its arms wrapped around Ja from all sides like thick pythons. Ja did not have much room to maneuver, and she was soon trapped by those tree arms and dragged into the air. Breathing through the crevices between the dense trees was tough for her. ¡°I can¡¯t take a single blow.¡± Polo¡¯s eyes flickered. He had used two kinds of rules in his attack just now. Rules were an ability that only diamond-tier elites could master. The power of the two rules proved that he was an outstanding diamond-tier elite; even Sword Saint Reid, the strongest elite of the Holy Dragon Kingdom, was only average when faced with his skills. Sword Saint Reid had been so powerful that the other kingdoms dared not challenge him. They agreed to sign the armistice. That matter had be a thing of the past after decades of hard effort by the Thorn Empire; the present Thorn empire was more powerful than the Holy Dragon Kingdom or the Kingdom of Kings, and Polo was the new era¡¯s Sword Saint Reid. ¡°Die!¡± He clenched his fists silently. The tens of thousands of arms wrapped around Ja in the air suddenly contracted. Many of the ministers there could not face the thought of Ja being crushed into a bloody mist. Some of them were happy since they had won the wager. A muffled sound was detected at the vital moment. Ja¡¯s curtain rope, which she had been holding all that time, broke forth with a blinding light. Under the bright light, the curtain rope flew into mid-air and formed a circle, burning all the emerald green vines that Polo had called. A beautiful divine kingdom appeared in the loop. The walls around that divine kingdom were engulfed in mes, and the moment it appeared, it shattered the dome of the entire gathering hall, as well as the walls surrounding it. It mmed down hard on Polo. Polo, who was only a diamond-tier elite, did not even have the strength to oppose the divine kingdom that was engulfed in mes. He was propelled dozens of meters away with a muffled bang, heavily smashing a massive pit on the ground. It was unclear if he was still alive or dead. The ministers around Ja, including Gilgamesh, were all staring nkly at the curtain rope in front of her, which was generating a star-like glow. They all appeared to be dreaming. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Chapter 649 - The Empire’s Counterattack

Chapter 649: The Empire¡¯s Counterattack

¡°What is that?¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s golden-red eyes reflected the burning rope in Ja¡¯s hand as well as the divine kingdom that descended from the rope. His fingers lightly tapped his face. As the monarch of the Thorn Empire, he was naturally knowledgeable. He could tell that that rope was not ordinary. The Thorn Empire worshiped the Thorn Goddess, and he would visit her every year. The feeling he felt from that rope was the same as the one he felt from the Goddess¡¯ statue. It was even more intense. It was obvious that that rope was an item of the gods. At that moment, he was not asking if that rope was a divine artifact, but what kind of divine artifact was it? Ja, who was at the bottom rank of the nine divine generals, did not have a weapon of that level. It seemed like Ja had obtained that item in the Kingdom of Kings. Initially, he had not paid much attention to Ja¡¯s description of how powerful the Kingdom of Kings was. At that moment, he was a little concerned. It seemed like the Kingdom of Kings still had a little power. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, this rope is an ordinary curtain rope in the room where the Kingdom of Kings received us,¡± Ja replied to Gilgamesh¡¯s inquiry. A curtain rope? Gilgamesh was stunned when he received an unexpected answer. His fingers froze on the side of his face. ¡°Yes, that is just a curtain rope, but it is a starlight-tier rope! We brought back many things from the Kingdom of Kings. That curtain rope is just one of the very ordinary ones. Other than that, we also have tables, chairs, and sofas¡ªthey¡¯re all starlight-tier.¡± Ja indicated the tables, chairs, and sofas on the ground next to her. That furnishings appeared to be average. The power created would be far more than the window rope when engaged. Polo would not have fallen to the ground if she had not used those items. Instead, his body would have been crushed and turned into a pool of flesh and blood by the huge starlight-tier items. ¡°Are those all at starlight-tier?¡± When the ministers heard Ja¡¯s words, their gazes fell on the furniture beside her. Their expressions changed, one after another. When they saw Ja and Balroy with the furniture in their hands, they were still mocking them. At that moment, their thoughts changed. No wonder the two divine generals would move so many items back with them¡ªthey were all starlight-tier items. That had made sense. ¡°Other than the starlight-tier furniture, we also brought other specialties from the Kingdom of Kings.¡± Ja was about to say anything when Polo fought to get up from the ground. With a violent grimace, he wiped the blood from his mouth and nose. ¡°I was defeated? That is impossible.¡± His ambition was to be the Thorn Empire¡¯s Sword Saint Reid and beat the current number one divine general, Cecil, in order to seed him. That dream, however, perished before it could be realized. ¡°You just defeated me with a starlight-tier weapon. That bet doesn¡¯t count. If you have the ability, don¡¯t use that weapon. Fight me openly. ¡± Many people clicked their tongues as Polo¡¯s words spread. A regtion in Thorn Empire duels said that the weapons and techniques employed in duels were unimportant. They were all part of that person¡¯s strength, whether they were weapons or tactics. In a standard nine divine general selectionpetition, the contender could even use a secret weapon as long as no one else was present. Polo¡¯s statements made it clear that he could not afford his defeat against Ja. ¡®You¡¯ve lost. Don¡¯t find excuses. Leave, please.¡¯ The ministers just contemted it in their hearts and did not express it aloud. That was because Polo was Prime Minister Bismarck¡¯s son. However, Bismarck, who was in front of them, spoke coldly. Polo had a reluctant look on his face and gritted his teeth. ¡°No, Father. I mustpete with that Ja today. ¡± ¡°Absolute entanglement! Absolute Growth! ¡± Using the diamond-tier rules again, thick vines grew under Ja¡¯s ground. Some of those vines possessed tougher skin than the toughest ore, while others sprouted barbs. They appeared to be really frightening. Countless vines rose and crashed down on Ja, who was in the center. During that time, Polo wiped the blood from his brow and yelled, ¡°Do not use starlight-tier weaponry! Do not be scared to engage in some light y with them.¡± Ja calmly flung the starlight-tier curtain rope in her palm as she faced the approaching vines. Any one of those vines in front of her would be enough to kill a tinum-tier elite, let alone so many of them. Even if she were a diamond-level elite, the vines would still kill her. ¡°Phoenix Nirvana!¡± Ja shouted softly. Phoenix wings with mes and feathers sprung from her back. When confronted with the vines¡¯ attack, the Phoenix mes immediately burned more than half of the vines to ashes. Unfortunately, new vines sprouted from the earth as soon as they were burned, encircling Ja¡¯s body. The knotted vines rubbed together, twisting and tearing her body. ¡°Look, without the help of her weapon, Ja is no match for me!¡± Polo had an excited look on his face as he was shouting arrogantly. At that moment, he thought Ja had been killed. Her twisted body parts were burning with the raging mes, turning her body parts into ashes. However, Ja walked out amid the ashes wearing a fiery feather coat. She looked unharmed, but the vines behind her had turned into ashes. What was going on? The smile on Polo¡¯s face froze, and he was speechless. His expression changed a few times as he raised his right hand. He wanted to attack Ja, but at that moment, a thin palm pressed on his shoulder. He turned around and saw that the person pressing on his shoulder was his father, Bismarck. He scolded him with a gloomy face, ¡°Enough! You don¡¯t listen to me anymore. When will you end your humiliation in this hall?¡± Polo wanted to react, but he did not have anything to say. He could not help but snort coldly. He had not faced Ja with a weapon yet, so he was unsure. He had not struggled even after Ja had let go of the weapon in her grasp. That demonstrated that his strength was inferior to Ja¡¯s. ¡°Ja, you cane back from the dead. What¡¯s going on?¡± Gilgamesh, who was sitting on the throne, was also very interested in Ja¡¯s technique of being reborn from the mes. So, he had asked curiously. ¡°Your Majesty, that is what I wanted to say about the other things I got from the Kingdom of Kings. Unfortunately, Polo did not let me say it! Not only did I get starlight-tier items from the Kingdom of Kings, but I also got Phoenix eggs, water from the Spring of Life, sun fruits, moon fruits, and other items. I can be reborn from the mes because of the effects of the Phoenix eggs. The eggs I brought back wereid by starlight-tier Phoenixes. They can give one the Phoenix bloodline¡¯s ability that includes rebirth from the ashes.¡± ¡°A starlight-tier Phoenix?¡± ¡°It can let people rise from the ashes. Is that true? ¡± The moment Ja¡¯s words left her mouth, all the ministers cried out in surprise. ¡°I can prove that what Ja said is true. In fact, those things are very ordinary in the Kingdom of Kings. We usually eat those, so our strength is dozens of times stronger than before! In addition to that, we also brought back a World Tree seed, some soil, and ores from the Kingdom of Kings. Those are truly precious things. ¡± Balroy followed suit and took out a few gifts carefully ced in jars from the package he carried. The first jar was the World Tree seeds, which were like the crystallization of stars. The soil and ores in the other jars were also starlight-tier. It was the same with the World Tree seeds. The soil and ores in the Kingdom of Kings were called treasures because the other treasures in the Kingdom of Kings grew based on the soil and ores. As long as they understood the effects of those two things, the Thorn Empire might be able to cultivate countless treasures just like the Kingdom of Kings. ¡°I did not expect the Kingdom of Kings to be so rich. They usually eat Phoenix eggs and drink water from the Spring of Life. Even the soil is a rare treasure in the world. No wonder they can cultivate the World Tree.¡± The ministers discussed it with Balroy. At first, they were full of disdain when they talked about the Kingdom of Kings, but they had restrained their contempt, and their tone was filled with respect. Gilgamesh¡¯s expression also changed as he sat on the throne. ¡°Ja, is that why you want the Thorn Empire to submit to the Kingdom of Kings? I¡¯m afraid that reason won¡¯t work. Even if the Kingdom of Kings has extraordinary wealth, we need to fight them for it. As long as we attack and conquer the Kingdom of Kings, won¡¯t those things be ours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ja. As one of the nine divine generals, you¡¯re really cowardly to speak up for other kingdoms,¡± Polo shouted from the side. Ja narrowed her eyes and looked at him coldly. Polo¡¯s voice subconsciously became much softer. ¡°Your Majesty, I have a reason for that. The Kingdom of Kings has so many resources. How can their strength be weak? When I was in the Kingdom of Kings, I saw their army! The 100,000 soldiers are all starlight-tier elites. In addition, their king, King Watson, also hasplete human and elven race chess pieces in his hands. Oh, right, now he has even subdued the Dwarven Kingdom. He even has the dwarven chess piece in his hands.¡± ¡°Dwarven race chess piece? The Kingdom of Kings has already annexed the Dwarven Kingdom. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s expression became even uglier: ¡°There are only five kingdoms on that continent. Now that the Kingdom of Kings has annexed four, only ourst Thorn Empire is left. Sooner orter, it will attack us! ¡± ¡°Bismarck, what do you think of that matter? Should we fight or surrender? ¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s visage darkened even more. ¡°There are only five kingdoms on this continent. Now that the Kingdom of Kings has annexed four kingdoms, only our empire remains. They will hit us sooner orter! Bismarck, what are your thoughts on the matter? Should we fight, or should we give up?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I think we should fight a decisive battle with the Kingdom of Kings. As thest kingdom to be conquered, the Thorn Empire will definitely not be treated as well as the kingdoms that have long submitted to the Kingdom of Kings. Furthermore, we have been conserving our strength for so many years. Isn¡¯t it for the sake of increasing our strength and unifying the world as soon as possible? Now is a good opportunity.¡± ¡°How do you exin that?¡± ¡°The Kingdom of Kings is now abination of four kingdoms. It looks solid, but the kingdoms that have just merged will inevitably have differences. In addition, the King of the Kingdom of Kings has forcefully controlled the chess pieces of the other races. How can the other races not have anyints? We want to deal with the Kingdom of Kings. It may seem like we want to deal with four kingdoms, but in fact, dealing with the Kingdom of Kings is enough. As long as the Kingdom of Kings is defeated, the other kingdoms they annexed will naturally fall apart.¡± Bismarck¡¯s eyes opened and closed, and light burst forth. The beard on his face trembled slightly as he spoke. Even though his expression was calm, it gave off a feeling of authority without anger. In the Thorn Empire, Bismarck had the title of Prime Minister of Iron Blood. It was not only because of his cruel personality but also because his policies were bold and decisive, and he would not back down. ¡°Prime Minister, you can make such a judgment because you don¡¯t understand the power of the Kingdom of Kings. I have just said that the Kingdom of Kings has an army of 100,000, and they¡¯re all starlight-tier elites. That army is enough to destroy the Thorn Empire,¡± Ja said anxiously, only to receive a cold nce from Bismarck. ¡°Have you counted them yourself? Perhaps you have only seen an army of 10,000 or even less. If I were the King of the Kingdom of Kings, I would also use a simr trick to show my strength in front of the envoys of foreign kingdoms. In fact, to create the illusion of an army of 100,000 people, you only need to ask 10,000 people to constantly rece the line, recing the people in the front to the back so that you will always see unfamiliar faces.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if the Holy Dragon Kingdom really has an army of 100,000 gods. Our empire is not that powerful, but we can seek the Thorn Goddess¡¯ help! Don¡¯t forget the treasure Thorn Goddess bestowed upon our kingdom, which has been worshiped by wise kings of past generations¡ªthe Divine World Tree, which can break through the world barrier and connect to the divine realm. With that divine object, we can connect with the gods and ask them to help us destroy the Kingdom of Kings.¡± The Divine World Tree, also known as the gods¡¯ twilight tree, was distinct from the World Tree. That tree was born tens of thousands of years ago during the gods¡¯ battle. It was a tree with the gods¡¯ blood. The unusual tree that grew in the gods¡¯ twilight had the effect of perpetually growing once gods¡¯ blood nourished it. It also disregarded any energy obstacles, including the world barrier. Strictly speaking, the Divine World Tree was a living entity that contained divinity after absorbing the gods¡¯ blood. It was not a pure god, so it did not enjoy the same restrictions as the gods. The Divine World Tree was a foreboding sign in the divine realm. The gods had destroyed much of it, and the purposeful gods had left behind just a little fraction. One of them was the Divine World Tree in the Thorn Goddess¡¯ hands. That tree had been ced at the Thorn Empire, allowing them to summon her to assist in times of need. Gilgamesh sat on the throne, tapping his fingers softly on the chair¡¯s legs and nodding. ¡°That is right. I have the same idea. Our empire is the most powerful of the continent¡¯s five kingdoms. Why should we kowtow to other kingdoms? The Kingdom of Kings would submit to us! I will contact the Thorn Goddess and use the Divine World Tree to open a portal to the divine realm. I will also request that she summon as many gods as she can. The Thorn Empire will summon a million gods if the Kingdom of Kings possesses an army of 100,000 gods.¡± If the Thorn Empire surrendered, there was a high chance that they would be the weakest of the five kingdoms on the continent. If they did not submit, there was still a chance for them to turn the tables. It was not good to lure the gods from the outside world into the world. Those gods might threaten them, but it was worth a gamble. After all, the gods were high and mighty. They might not be interested in the treasures that mortals possess. In addition, the gods needed them to offer their faith, so they would not go too far. Inparison, the Kingdom of Kings, which was expanding at an rming rate, posed a greater threat to them. Gilgamesh stood up from his seat and looked around after making his decision. ¡°The Kingdom of Kings has long expressed its desire to acquire our empire. It is just that I was not aware of it at the time. I am unsure whether you recall when the Death Dragon King Nidhogg always ran to the Holy Dragon Kingdom. When the new source of magic arose in the world, the zombie skeletons that crawled out from all over the Thorn Empire¡ªthose are the signals that the Kingdom of Kings is testing us. ¡°Now that the Death Dragon King Nidhogg and many other dragons have disappeared from the Thorn Empire, we have lost a lot of ourbat power. If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity to resist, we will only lose more! When faced with the enemy¡¯s ughter, are you going to give up? Are you going to kneel and beg for mercy in front of a powerful enemy?¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s voice was clear and loud. When he asked his question, everyone in the room roared eagerly. ¡°We don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± ¡°Very good. From now on, I order Bismarck to draw up a strategic n. After I summon the gods, mobilize the army. The other generals, please tell all the soldiers in the empire about this matter and get them ready to fight.¡± Gilgamesh gave the orders one at a time. He cut his wrist by stretching his right hand. Bright red blood spilled from his wrist and formed a magnificent pattern on the ground. The tree branches extend out in all directions, forming a blood-red thorny pattern. Vines with bright red thorns wriggled and rose from the ground. They were just half a meter long at the start, but they swiftly grew to several meters, dozens of meters. They prated through the shattered hall¡¯s dome and extended into the unknown sky. The Divine World Tree, with blood that symbolized the dusk of the gods, was not confined to the imprable treasure room. Instead, it was contained within his body. Gilgamesh knew the meaning of the Child of God and man, a saying in the Thorn Empire. The Thorn Goddess that the Thorn Empire worshiped had given birth to a son with a certain human in that world. The boy was born with the divine power to establish the Thorn Empire. The Thorn Empire¡¯s first king was the Thorn Goddess¡¯ son, and her blood flowed in the bodies of his descendants. Since it contained the blood of both gods and humans, Gilgamesh was able to open the door between the world of gods and mortals. ¡°Your Majesty, you must not. That will destroy the Thorn Empire.¡± The ministers¡¯ faces were flushed as they gazed in awe at Gilgamesh. On the other hand, Ja was afraid and wanted to stop him. Polo, who was by her side, had scoffed and used an even louder voice to cover hisments before she could finish them. ¡°If you are a coward, you can¡¯t be a divine general. If you are terrified of the Kingdom of Kings, you can hide here when the Thorn Empire strikes themter. Do not even think about going.¡± The blood-colored thorns had already grown to a very high position in the sky. They formed a connection with the emptiness and eventually stretched out. The dense, blood-colored clouds had been tinted red. Various enigmatic symbols formed on the clouds and converged to form a round entryway. It slowly opened as it rotated, as though a dreadful wind from another world was blowing through the gap in the door. ¡°Ancient ancestor, I have called for your descent in the name of your son, Gilgamesh. Please bring the power of the gods and use your brilliance that the mortals can¡¯t see to help us defeat the Kingdom of Kings and capture their king¡ªKing Watson.¡± Gilgamesh stretched his arms and cried to the sky. His voice rolled and transformed into godly whispers that could not be clearly heard. The blood-dyed clouds and doorways in the sky were bing transparent. The vast and boundless ck nothingness of the holy realm and the bright stars in the abyss could be seen clearly behind the transparent doors. Suddenly, one of the stars shone brightly and flew down, apanied by a majestic heavenly voicepletely different from that of humans. ¡°I will fulfill your wish.¡± The star drilled through the translucent barrier and out the blood-red door. It transformed into a lovely god in midair, his entire body enveloped in light, with huge and little gears whirling around his back. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilgamesh was about to finish his song when he abruptly closed his mouth.. He had summoned the Thorn Goddess; why would he summon other gods? Who was that? Chapter 650 - The Gods Descent

Chapter 650: The Gods¡¯ Descent

¡°Who are you?¡± Gilgamesh could not help but ask. ¡°My name is Baldur, the God of Light! I heard the signal you sent to the divine realm to capture Watson and defeat the Kingdom of Kings. Is that what you said?¡± The voice of the God of Light in the sky shook the world, making the Ministers¡¯ and Gilgamesh¡¯s ears and brains buzz. ¡°You only need to reply to me¡ªyes or no.¡± Without waiting for Gilgamesh to speak, the god in the sky added another sentence. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Very well, I will help you take down the Kingdom of Kings. I don¡¯t want anything else¡ªjust Watson! Besides me, I also have fivepanions.¡± The God in the sky waved his hand, and the massive blood-red door spun quickly. More gods soared out of it, emitting the aura of the starlight-tier. Those gods had the upper bodies of humans and the lower bodies of dragon ns with wings. Some also had bright red bodies, wearing ancient armor, and eight arms on their backs. Each arm held a different weapon. The gods were different, and there were six of them. Among the six gods, some had upper human bodies with lower dragon bodies. Storms and lightning wrapped around their bodies, and there was a substantial ship-shaped divine kingdom under their feet. They looked around and sighed emotionally. ¡°We haven¡¯t been here for a few months. In those days, we hadn¡¯t been able to absorb any faith, and we were worried that we would enter the territory of other gods and cause conflict. Now, it¡¯s time for revenge.¡± ¡°This time, we must destroy Watson¡¯s kingdom and get the thing in his body!¡± the God with eight arms and a bright red body said vehemently. As he spoke, the eight weapons in his hands waved incessantly, as if Watson were right in front of him and he was interrogating him with those weapons. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Thest time we failed because we were too anxious. This time, we must obtain the things in Watson¡¯s body before deciding on the person to choose! I heard that the Kingdom of Kings has already upied four kingdoms under Watson¡¯s rule. Currently, the Thorn Empire is ourst chance. We must keep safe,¡± the leader of the gods stated calmly. The other gods nodded. That scene caused the Thorn Empire ministers to be stunned. They thought that Gilgamesh would summon the Thorn Goddess. They did not expect Gilgamesh to summon six gods that they did not know. Some ministers began to praise Gilgamesh. ¡°As expected of His Majesty. He is indeed powerful. Other than the Thorn Goddess, he can also summon additional gods. This way, our attack on the Kingdom of Kings will undoubtedly be more secure.¡± ¡­ Baldur talked about it with the gods beside him. As he took a deep breath, the corner of his attractive face that was veiled by the light curled upward. It had been a long time since he had breathed in the aura of the Small World. A few months ago, he had just entered that small world once. That time, he had only entered with his soul and a part of his power, but he had parasitized the corpse that King Landhar III had prepared for him. He wanted to seize Watson¡¯s fusion system. Unfortunately, he had failed that time, and it had been a terrible failure. After that failure, the six gods had been hovering outside the divine realm, trying to get a chance to reenter the small world. They could not ept being yed by two humans. It was not only Watson who had plotted against King Landhar III but also the Goddess of Shadow and Potion who had betrayed them by staying in the small world. They were the targets of their revenge. After a long wait, their efforts finally paid off. A month ago, they discovered a passage in the small world that could connect to the divine realm. Agares, God of the Wind and Navigation, was the first to discover that passage. When he was about to enter the world, Baldur had stopped him. Baldur had said, ¡°That passage is open from the inside. Watson might have opened it. It¡¯s dangerous for us to enter so rashly. Why don¡¯t we wait and investigate the situation before going there?¡± He knew that Watson had the fusion system and understood that, with the help of the system, Watson could increase his power by leaps and bounds within a short month. They did not enter the small world through the passageway, just as he had expected. Instead, they hid in the distant void and lured other gods over. Those gods were all captured or killed without exception after entering the small world. They even released the gods they had previously captured, luring new gods into the small world. The ckmoon Knights also moved four massive satellites out of the small world during that process. Looking at the dark cannon barrels on the surface of the satellites, Baldur felt apprehensive in his heart. As the king of the third era, he was in control of the most advanced technology in the world. He could tell that the technological power contained in those satellites could not be underestimated. They could instantly kill an ordinary starlight-tier god. In addition, there were no fewer than 100,000 ckmoon Knights who had arrived outside the small world. All of them had the power of gods. That had shocked Baldur, who had been aware of Watson¡¯s power. Those 100,000 gods, along with the dragons and sea folks, as well as different race chess pieces, those powers were enough to wipe them out without the power of the system. If they wanted to fight Watson, they needed morepanions. At the time, the Thorn Empire took advantage of a good opportunity by using the Divine World Tree to open the passage to the divine realm. When they were in that small world, they were not idle. They had already informed others of Watson¡¯s possession of three race chess pieces. The temptation to the gods might be envisioned if a mortal in a small world had a chess piece that even gods might not have. There were already numerous gods watching that area, and there was no shortage of powerful gods among them. ¡°This time, we must get rid of Watson,¡± Baldur muttered to himself. He and hispanions had only spread the news of Watson¡¯s having the race chess pieces to the other gods, but they had not said anything about the system. They did not know whether they would use the other gods with the system. ¡­ On the ground, Gilgamesh endured the pain in his arm and continued to summon more gods. He had no idea who the six gods he had just summoned were. Even if the ministersuded him for his power, he did not believe it. What if the six gods he invoked were all evil? He called the Thorn Goddess to be safe. With that in mind, Gilgamesh uttered a prayer simr to what he had just recited. The massive red door in the sky turned once more, and arcane magic runes lit up one by one. From within, the figure of a female God flew out. ¡°That should have been my ancestor, the Thorn Goddess, right?¡± Gilgamesh concentrated his gaze and noticed that the new goddess in the sky possessed the body of a giant. Her neck was adorned with four heads, each with a unique expression. Many of her eyes were closed, and some of them were half-opened, exhibiting a red light. The goddess¡¯ hair was like a living python, dancing in the air and making her look quite frightening. ¡°That is not my ancestor, the Thorn Goddess. Who is she?¡± As he stared down at the blood gushing out of his arm, he cast a few charms in his heart. Gilgamesh turned back and stared at the sky after ensuring that there was nothing wrong with the ceremony. There was nothing wrong with how he summoned his ancestor, the Thorn Goddess. Why could he not summon her? In the sky¡­ When a new female god appeared, she walked straight to Baldur and the other six gods and raised her right hand. ¡°It has been a long time, Baldur, God of Light.¡± ¡°Primal Demoness, I do not recall ever informing you. I did not expect you to show up. Do you wish to exact your vengeance on Watson as well?¡± Baldur¡¯s eyes, hidden under the light, narrowed. ¡°That is correct. After all, he sabotaged my plot with Frigga and even took away my Mask of Divinity, leading me to lose a significant amount of power. I will make him pay for it! Do not worry, what I want is not the same as what you want. You are free to take anything Watson has. I am only looking for his life. I want him to be tortured repeatedly in the future. His anguish will be the best source of food for me as I grow stronger.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± The Primordial Demoness reached out with her right hand. Baldur paused before reaching out his right hand to grasp the Primordial Demoness. During that time, the massive blood-red door in the sky had already reached its apex. It gave birth to a slew of gods. Some of the gods appeared alone, while others appeared in groups. The number of those gods gradually grew into the tens of thousands. Before the gods arrived in that small realm, they had obviously heard Baldur¡¯s words and knew why they were there. As a result, they did not say much. It was unknown when Gilgamesh¡¯s bleeding ceased. He had expended enough blood, and the Divine World Tree had settled. He did not need his blood to keep it going for an extended period. His expression was odd. He had summoned more gods than he had anticipated. However, none of the gods he had summoned was their ancestor. Another tremendous roar erupted from the skies just as he was straining. The blood-red door exploded, and numerous gods wearing purple armor of the same style entered the small world. Some of those gods rode mythological creatures, while others had war axes dripping with blood, and they all appeared terrifying. On the heads of those gods were a few long purple horns, with a purple me burning amid the horns. That was the Hell Barons¡¯ symbol. The Hell Barons¡¯ army, which had been extinct in the small world, arrived there again. There were more than ten thousand of them, and in the middle of all the Hell Barons stood a man who was red all over and had two huge metal gauntlets on his arms. Hot white steam spurted out of the holes in the man¡¯s gauntlets. There were nine long horns on his head, most damaged by the cuts. ¡°That¡¯s the Hell¡¯s Barons¡¯ army. The one controlling them should be the God-king of Hell, an elite at peak starlight-tier. I did not expect you to invite such an elite!¡± The Primordial Demoness looked at the man in the sky with the huge metal gauntlet and clicked her tongue. The Hell Baron was a race in the middle and lower reaches of the God-tier. The race had preserved the entire race chess piece. The strongest elite of the race was at peak starlight-tier. Although he had not advanced to sovereign-tier, with the power of the race chess piece, he could burst with simr power for a short period. That level was enough to be called a god-king. After the God-king of Hell led his army of more than 10,000 hell barons, the huge red secret door turned again. At that time, another army rushed in. Every member of the army was a yellow octopus with numerous tentacles. On its globe-shaped head, the octopus possessed three vertical eyes. Wrapped around its body and tentacles were colorful bubbles and dark mist. An octopus farrger than the other octopuses wore a crown on its head and sat on a throne in the octopus army. Various tentacles snatched ripped flesh and crammed it into its mouth. If one looked closely, one would notice that the ripped flesh in its hands belonged to a god. ¡°God-king of Cthulhu, I did not expect that the Cthulhu race would also receive the news! I advise you to withdraw. The Hell Barons own threeplete race chess pieces in that small world. I¡¯m afraid that if we fightter, your race will be exterminated.¡± The God-king of Hell sent a message to the giant octopus king in the distant sky. ¡°The Cthulhu race can be thought of as people in that sr system. It is natural for us to hear the news. However, God-king of Hell, the star location you are in, is a long way away from here. If you have brought so many people here, do not convert them into corpses and leave them here. It just so happens that I have yet to taste a Hell Baron¡¯s flesh.¡± The Cthulhu god-king stuffed the god¡¯s flesh into his mouth and chewed on it. Blood sttered everywhere. The scene made people¡¯s teeth ache. The two god-kings were at loggerheads. They did not want to give in and snorted at each other. ¡°They are gods and not just any gods. That is the first time I¡¯ve seen an army of gods!¡± The Thorn Empire¡¯s ministers knelt on the ground, one after the other, and peered up at the sky. Even if the gods in the heavens did not willfully release their power, their tremendous amount of life stifled them to the point where they could not breathe. Moreover, among the gods were two god-kings. The two god-kings brought their army and descended. The light of the blood-red door in the sky was much dimmer. At that moment, the light from the door lit up again. A female god with a human upper body and a huge flower as her lower body descended from the sky. That female god had many vines dancing around her body, and each of them gave off an aura of immortality. ¡°It¡¯s the Thorn Goddess!¡± Someone from the Thorn Empire recognized the descending goddess¡¯s identity. Gilgamesh¡¯s eyes also glowed. He had assumed that the summoning ceremony would be ineffective in calling his ancestor. He had not anticipated the arrival of his ancestor at that time. While he was overjoyed, he was also concerned. Before his ancestor, tens of thousands of gods had descended. There was also a god-king who led an army after that. Against those organized and disciplined deities, only one person could not match the Thorn Goddess. The Thorn Goddess bowed her head and looked lovingly at the people of the Thorn Empire as though hearing his concern. Then she turned around, and the massive flowers beneath her bloomed one after the other, the vines encircling her drooped, and she bent to the top of her head. ¡°The Thorn Goddess wees the descent of the god-king.¡± The formless clouds tore apart the clouds in the sky as the Thorn Goddess¡¯ words resounded throughout the universe. The area around the blood-red door had been entirely warped, and a w had reached out. It was difficult to put into words how massive the w was. A single w was equivalent to a mountain. The body of an enormous dragon appeared in the sky as the w was exposed. That dragon¡¯s body epassed the whole Thorn Empire. The covering area would be considerablyrger if it stretched its wings. Giant dragons of equal size appeared one after the other behind the dragon. Those dragons were all starlight-tier. A small girl stood on top of a dragon. The girl wore a headpiece with two dragon horns growing from it. She was dressed in a lovely long robe with tiny jade pendants dangling from it. On closer study, those jade pendants were all condensed from stars, and there were at least a hundred of them on her garments. A hundred of them hung on her long robe, and the ripples created by the collision between them caused space to ripple. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon God! She¡¯s here too! ¡± Upon seeing the dragon girl with the crown on her head, not only the ministers of the Thorn Empire but the gods that filled the sky cried out in surprise. The dragon race was one of the top ten races in the entire divine realm, not only in the divine realm but also in the small worlds. The Dragon God, known as the Lord of the Dragons and the King of Ten Thousand Dragons, was widely recognized as the strongest among the dragon race. The Dragon God was at peak starlight-tier. Although she was at the peak of the starlight tier, her strength wasparable to that of the kings of the weaker races, not to mention that she had the dragon race chess piece on her. After the Dragon God descended, the God-king of Hell and God-king of Cthulhu, who had just been quarreling, both fell silent. They were also God-kings, great men in the deity world who had seized control of a divine kingdom. They appeared to be much weaker than the Dragon God. ¡°Three god-kings have descended, and one of them is the Dragon King. It seems like we won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Some gods revealed regretful looks. In the divine realm, the gods were divided into different levels, different from the small worlds. As long as someone in the small world reached the starlight tier, they could be called a god. Other than that, there was only the division between peak starlight-tier gods and god-kings. The divine realm was unique. The gods in the divine realm were ssified as low, middle, and high. The lower-ss gods were gods who had only attained the starlight tier, and there were no believers in the divine kingdom to offer their faith. The middle-ss gods were gods with a high status in the divine kingdom and had many followers. The upper-ss gods, who were elites at peak starlight-tier, stood above them. The god-kings, who were referred to as sovereign-tier elites, were positioned above the upper-ss gods. Even if the strongest elite had not reached sovereign-tier and was only at the apex of the starlight tier, they might still be addressed as god-kings if they had a race chess piece. However, such god-kings were not the same as true god-kings. ¡°To be able to attract the three god-kings, including the Dragon God, to that small world proves that the small world contains a lot of resources. It might not be as simple as threeplete chess pieces. We can only take their leftovers.¡± A godforted hispanion, who had a dejected look on his face and alsoforted himself. ¡°Dragon God-king Orianna, let¡¯s make it clear beforehand that I want at least one of the three race chess pieces in that small world. Although you are very powerful, the Hell Barons are not weak either. If you want to take all the race chess pieces for yourself, I can¡¯t agree with it,¡± the God-king of Hell threatened them. ¡°You must be joking, Your Majesty. The dragons did note to this world to be pawns. A race like us only needs to protect the dragon race chess piece that we have. As for me, I¡¯m not the Dragon God-king. It¡¯s just that my fellow dragons love me and regard me as the Dragon God,¡± the Dragon God named Orianna replied in a calm tone. Her remarks were heard by the God-king of Hell and God-king of Cthulhu, who were both mortified. They were merely at the peak of the starlight tier, so they should not be referred to as a god-king. They did, however, appreciate being referred to as a god-king by other gods, which might have satisfied their pride. Orianna was stronger than them, although she imed not to be a god-king. That modesty was essentially a form of pride. ¡°No need to say more nonsense. No matter what Miss Orianna wants, our goal is the same¡ªto conquer the Kingdom of Kings! As for how to distribute the race chess pieces, we¡¯ll talk about it after we conquer them.¡± The God-king of Cthulhu spat a considerable amount of flesh contained in his tentacles, took a handkerchief from an unknown location, and gracefully wiped his lips. His words received the support of arge number of gods. ¡°You¡¯re right. Before conquering the Kingdom of Kings, it¡¯s all just talk.¡± ¡°If we discussed the distribution policy now, it would be interesting if we did not conquer the Kingdom of Kings in the end. However, that should not happen, right?¡± Some of the gods nodded, while others were joking around. ¡°The mortal king must know the location of the Kingdom of Kings. We might as well ask him.¡± The God-king of Hell turned around toward the direction of Gilgamesh. ¡°The Kingdom of Kings is located to the west of the Thorn Empire. Our world has a total of five kingdoms. Other than the Thorn Empire, the other kingdoms are currently with the Kingdom of Kings,¡± Gilgamesh said as he braced himself. ¡°In other words, other than your kingdom, we can wantonly attack any ce on this continent.¡± The God-king of Hell looked interested. He extended his finger toward a tall mountain in the distance that did not belong to the Thorn Empire. The mountain, tens of thousands of kilometers away, ripped from the center, revealing a massive breach. The entire mountain caved in. The deafening noise was apanied by billowing smoke and dust, causing everyone to shake. Those who had not reached the god-tier trembled. ¡°Time is precious.. Let¡¯s hurry before this continent is trampled to pieces by the Hell Baron¡¯s knights!¡± Chapter 651 - The Gods Defeat

Chapter 651: The Gods¡¯ Defeat

At the Kingdom of Kingson Mount Creation. ¡°Your Majesty Watson, something terrible has urred. An unknown force struck the fringe of the Kingdom of Kings that we were in right now. Two of the nineary fortresses responsible for patrolling the perimeter were destroyed, as was the starlight barrier.¡± Watson sat on the high throne in the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ highest level meeting hall. The Kingdom of Kings¡¯ ministers stood in front of him. Among them were the civil officials led by Macrotov and the generals led by his older brother. The dragon kings, the Elven elders, Poseidon, the Queen of the sea folk, and Haymordinger, the dwarf, were also there. At that moment, a ckmoon Knight was kneeling on the hall floor, his expression tense. ¡°As I predicted, the Thorn Empire is the only one on that continent that our kingdom has not invaded. When their two envoys return, the Thorn Empire will undoubtedly make a move against us. I did not anticipate them to move so soon to oppose the Kingdom of Kings.¡± ¡°Which twoary fortresses were destroyed? Any casualties?¡± Watson asked with a deep gaze. ¡°The casualties in theary fortresses are minor, Your Majesty. The residents and soldiers in theary fortresses had all evacuated a day ago. Only a few scouts and intelligence agents from the Everything House remain there.¡± ¡°That is great. Anyone harmed during the attack cane to Mount Creation after being resurrected to receive a set of starlight-tier equipment and a pension of ten million gold coins! Those who can cause damage to the Kingdom of Kings must be at least at the level of gods. It seems like the Thorn Empire has found gods as their helpers, and there are quite a number of them.¡± Watson had summoned himself in the future during the royalpetition in the Holy Dragon Kingdom. His future self had warned him that the Thorn Empire would be his biggest enemy in three years. He had always remembered that incident. Watson had even conquered the elves and dwarves, who had their own chess pieces. He would never guess what kind of threat the Thorn Empire could offer to him even though they were also humans and did not have any race chess pieces. That was because he could convert all ckmoon Knights in the Kingdom of Kings into gods andunch an attack on the Thorn Empire ahead of time, eliminating the source of the danger. ¡°The Thorn Empire has already initiated an attack on us, and we cannot simply sit by and die. Later, I will point out all of the races in the Kingdom of Kings capable of fighting back against the Thorn Empire¡¯s onught. I am curious if any of you have any decent ideas.¡± Watson looked around, and Macrotov, who was in the first row of the ministers, was the first to leave. Watson hadbined the death-elemental magical source into the prime minister¡¯s seal and bestowed it on him, making him look even more majestic. His entire body was covered with a death aura, and the weak might easily faint from dread just by staring into his eyes. ¡°The envoys, Ja and Balroy, who came to visit the Kingdom of Kings, Your Majesty, should be extremely clear about our might. Despite these circumstances, the Thorn Empire chose to attack us. Either they are insane, or they are certain they will win. I do not believe they are insane! We will not be able to aplish outstanding oues in a head-on struggle under these conditions. I propose that we first demonstrate our vulnerability to the adversary by bringing the army of the Thorn Empire into the Kingdom of Kings. Then we will organize our forces and execute a surprise attack to eliminate their main force in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°Your suggestion is not bad. Tell me in detail how you n to show your weakness to the enemy and how you can ensure that the sneak attack will seed in the future.¡± Watson expressed interest and motioned for Macrotov to continue. ¡°My suggestion is to use the Everything Housework to alert citizens in various cities to evacuate and travel to Mount Creation¡¯s vicinity swiftly. Then, leave a group of soldiers behind to masquerade themselves as civilians! When the Thorn Empire¡¯s army arrives, we can allow those soldiers to resist appropriately, lowering the Thorn Empire¡¯s apprehension. We can even invest in sophisticated weaponry. Isn¡¯t there a technological weapon known as the Perfect Atomic Bomb that you have recently developed? The force of the explosion wasparable to a god¡¯s blow. We can detonate a few more bombs and blow up the cities. The Thorn Empire¡¯s army will be severely decimated if we are lucky. ¡°If we are unlucky, it will not matter if the Thorn Empire only enters a few cities. They will be afraid of those cities after an explosion and will not readily post their troops there! We must rely on the sea folks at that moment. Waterways abound in the Kingdom of Kings. To carry out a second attack, I propose that the sea folksunch poison into the water. ¡°The elves may morph into various magical beasts, and dragons can fly over the skies to save the sea folk! Finally, the dwarves can utilize the railway to convey the most advanced technological weapons made by the dwarves and magical armor and weapons to ordinary people who have fled to the region of Mount Creation to defend themselves against the gods. Furthermore¡ª¡± Macrotov spoke with confidence and assurance, controlling the armies of the various races and even the Kingdom of Kings in an orderly manner. At the end of his speech, he said, ¡°I have spoken a lot, but the idea is rather simple. That means we can catch the adversary off guard by taking advantage of the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ terrain! Your Majesty can even utilize thebined strength to transform the enemy¡¯s army into our people, causing the enemy¡¯s forces to scatter in disorder. In that manner, we can easily defeat them. Aside from that, I have an even more audacious n.¡± ¡°What n?¡± ¡°I propose that we abandon the world in which we find ourselves. Since the Dwarven Kingdom has a route to the divine realm, we might as well move the Kingdom of Kings there! We will undoubtedly join the divine realm in the future, thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s wisdom and the strength of the Kingdom of Kings. Furthermore, this world could be destroyed during the conflict with the Thorn Empire. Rather than attempting to rebuild a damaged world, we might as well expand our territory.¡± ¡°Your suggestions are very constructive. Does anyone have anything else to add?¡± Watson took a look around at the other ministers. Even though he had be less tired since bing king, it was not without reason. That was because there were many more people who could assist him. When he had troubles in the past, he would always ponder alone. He had a plethora ofpanions to help him in his thinking. There would always be omissions, no matter how wise a person was. It could not bepared to a group of people¡¯s collective wisdom. At that moment, in the face of his question, many of the ministers quickly began to discuss, adding to Macrotov¡¯s n. After half an hour of discussion, a perfect n was quickly drawn up. ¡°The n has been drafted,¡± Watson replied, swaying in his starlight robe. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to go to various ces to prepare. This battle concerns the survival of the Kingdom of Kings. We can only seed and not fail.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Kingdom of Kings will be able to walk toward victory! ¡± ¡°Long live the Kingdom of Kings! Long Live Your Majesty! ¡± At night, violent roars were blended with the voices of several races. Humans, dragons, and other races were present. They were once enemies, but they had be family. They had to guard amon home. ¡­ At the Kingdom of Kings, aary fortress¡­ That wasary fortress number three. A young soldier was crouching on top of the wall, watching the enemy attack from a distance. Many gods were hovering heavily in the distant sky. Some of those gods had human-like bodies, while others were utterly different. There appeared to be around 50,000 of them. There were 50,000 gods. There were only about 100,000 ckmoon Knights. However, the strength of each of those gods considerably outweighed that of the ckmoon Knights. The ckmoon Knights were demigods who had only recently reached the starlight tier and had yet to grow. At least 50,000 gods had emerged in the sky. Their battle power was equivalent to that of 500,000 demigods. ¡°This is fortress number three. We have discovered that the adversary is now stationed at the seventh starlight barrier. All the starlight barriers are expected to be damaged within a minute. Please remove the residents as soon as possible and detonate the bombs.¡± ¡°This is fortress number four. The residents evacuated upon hearing the call, and the bombs were deployed.¡± ¡°This is fortress number five. Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Fortress number six is ready¡­¡± Following the fortress¡¯ reply, the warriors ced the glowing ck screen in their hands. The Dwarven kingdom created that screen, which was known as amunicator. There would be no magical fluctuations if one used that gadget tomunicate. Furthermore, the range was quite broad, allowing it to converse in any part of the. ¡°Themunicator has already propagated within the Kingdom of Kings after subduing the Dwarven Kingdom. Even if I have to guard theary fortress every day, I can stillmunicate with my family and friends who live in cities far away. I can even see their expressions! That gadget was invented by His Majesty Watson, who is just too great. For the sake of His Majesty and the Kingdom of Kings, I will not allow those gods to conquer the Kingdom of Kings.¡± The soldier gritted his teeth and stared at the gods who upied the sky in front of him. He began as a soldier in the fortress. If nothing changed, he would just be a soldier for the rest of his life. He would die on the battlefield one day, and like everyone else, he would have a tombstone with no inscriptions. After a few decades, no one would remember his name. Things had changed. Watson had elevated him to theary Fortress Army, and the Dragon Transformation Potion had given him the strength of a diamond-tier elite. That was an achievement he thought he would never be able to achieve in his entire life. He just had to meet the gods head-on. Confronting and defeating the gods¡ªif someone had told him that in the past several years, he would haveughed and dismissed the person as insane. For the time being, he was confident that he could aplish all of that. ¡°For the kingdom, for my family, I¡¯m willing to risk my life!¡± The troops on the city wall were a small representation of all the soldiers in the Kingdom of Kings. ¡­ In the direction of the Dragon God¡¯s army¡­ ¡°That so-called Kingdom of Kings is not your average kingdom. The protective shield outside the city walls is at starlight-tier, able to withstand godly attacks! And within that realm, in the shade of the World Tree, the heavenly mountains within can be seen everywhere. If it were not for the fact that the region is too small, I would swear I had returned to an earlier time when the had not yet been broken.¡± The God-king of Hell extended his hand, and a huge door flowing withva appeared, smashing fiercely onto the starlight barrier in front of him. In just an instant, the starlight barrier that could withstand the attacks of the gods was shattered. The Hell Baron was the gatekeeper of hell. The divine kingdom he released was the epitome of hell. Once the door of hell opened, countless creatures of hell would be summoned. Even if it was not opened, it was not something that an ordinary starlight-tier elite could bear. ¡°In the divine realm, those world trees are quite rare. Even if there were no race chess pieces, the sheer amount of trees would entice me to travel. I simply can¡¯t handle the thought of destroying so many priceless items.¡± The God-King of Cthulhu¡¯s sword tentacles waved incessantly, and his tone betrayed his excitement. Bubbles with a dreamlike shine flew toward the earth as he spoke. When the bubbles hit the ground, they exploded, leaving thousands of holes in the ground. Cracks in all directions are unsightly. The wail of the world could be heard through the fractures in the ground. However, King Cthulhu¡¯s visage disyed a grim expression, as if he was having a great time. His arm had created the twoary fortresses that had just been destroyed after bursting through the starlight barrier. The Dragon God, Orianna, who controlled the dragon, said nothing or moved after the two god-kings. She merely stood on the sidelines and observed things coldly. ¡°It seems like the third fortress of the Kingdom of Kings has appeared in front of us. Two fortresses have already been destroyed. That fortress is still quiet. No army hase out to resist us. Is the Kingdom of Kings really like what the mortal Emperor said, with 100,000 gods?¡± The gods poured in after the starlight barrier was breached. Some of the gods were perplexed and murmured. A high-pitched battle cry erupted from theary fortress in the distance at that same instant. ¡°Kill!¡± Sharp arrows shrouded in magic andbat aura shot across the sky, piercing the air and flying toward the gods, apanied by the shout. The rule of absolute pration seems to cover those sharp arrows. Whatever stood in their way would be shattered. ¡°So there are still people in the Kingdom of Kings. We have wronged them.¡± A semi-transparent god floated in the air,ughing and blowing at the flying arrows. The earth was trembling, and clouds in the sky were sted thousands of meters away. A strong wind wall arose, covering an area that was not weaker but more powerful than the starlight barrier. The fierce wind propelled countless arrows even faster toward theary fortress. Those arrows had the power to prate a mountain and nail a diamond-tier elite to the ground, but they could not stay in the wall of strong wind for more than a second. The arrows that flew back even quickernded in theary fortress. The arrows smashed theary fortress¡¯s outer wall, leaving massive holes behind. Many soldiers¡¯ shouts could be heard from the inside of the hall. After following the continually shiftingary fortress, a few troops dropped to the ground. The ground was stained with fresh blood. ¡°Quickly retreat!¡± someone shouted. Theary fortress was preparing to leave as it circled the Kingdom of Kings even faster. At that time, a huge God stepped forth, his entire body covered in rocks, and his facial features were also formed of stones. He extended arge finger and pressed down hard on theary fortress. Not only did he press down on theary fortress, but he was also constantly pressing down with his finger. ¡°You still want to leave? Stay.¡± ¡°There do not appear to be many individuals in that fortress, but they are all diamond-tier elites. Elites of that caliber are extremely rare. Later, you can use spiritual magic to manipte them to be a believer in my kingdom.¡± Over a hundred tall ugly gods ringed theary castle and pointed greedily at it. A tremendous explosion exploded from theary fortress¡¯s interior. The entireary fortress crumbled inward, transforming into a brilliant dot. Following that, the powerful explosion engulfed the 100 gods in all directions. Before the 100 gods could react, their bodies erupted into shards, forming mountains on the ground. Magma exploded from the cracks beneath the earth, inly injuring the Earth¡¯s core. Countless ck holes emerged and vanished above the earth, and fractures appeared on the translucent barrier at the end of the sky. That was the world barrier of a small world. It was enough to repel the gods¡¯ onught, but the fissures from the st proved the force of the explosion. Most significantly, the st was powerful and precise; it only affected the location of theary citadel and caused no damage to neighboring areas. The deaths of a hundred gods flooded the air with blood. The gods, who had appeared calm and were discussing how to deal with the inhabitants of the Kingdom of Kings, fell silent. The spectacle in front of them was nothing like they had envisioned. Before they ever made a move, they had already lost a hundred gods. It was not that there were a lot of gods; it was only that those mortals were too brave to go up against them. ¡°Despicable mortals, they dared to do that. Everyone, don¡¯t hold back. Quickly kill all of those people!¡± The voice came from the far end of the gods¡¯ assembly. Agares, the god who oncemanded wind and navigation in the Holy Dragon Kingdom, had spoken. He knew Watson well as a god who had fought him. He understood that the gods could not defeat Watson with numbers alone. As a result, he hid at the back of the pack, waiting for the gods in advance to survey the path. Over a hundred gods vanished as a result of the bomb¡¯s detonation. He shouted those remarks to inspire the other gods at the time, and many gods echoed after hearing them. ¡°You are correct; hurry up and attack! If a simple mortal dares to harm us, we must teach them the difference between mortals and gods.¡± The gods that did not act were the ones who incited the other gods. They were scared after witnessing the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ overwhelming counterattack. Only a few gods, notably the God-king of Hell, who was not very wise or had faith in their own strength, continued to charge forward. ¡°It takes bravery to nt a terrifying bomb in a city. However, that move will no longer work after only one use! The Kingdom of Hell, open!¡± The massive gate of hell that was floating above his head opened. There was an unknown world beyond the Gates of Hell. The world was engulfed inva, and the sky was scarlet red. Ugly monsters emerged from the crater¡¯sva, spreading their wings and flying out with long tongues. The weakest of those hell creatures was at tinum-tier, and the strongest ones were at diamond-tier. They blotted the sky like locusts and flew in front of the sessiveary fortress that appeared on the horizon, colliding with it. Another massive explosion shook the entire earth. The surface cracks reached the core of the Earth. As the sky shook constantly, a clear world boundary arose. The explosion killed almost a million soldiers in Hell¡¯s army, yet they continued to pour out of Hell¡¯s gates. It was endless. The God-King of Hell burst outughing when he saw that scene. ¡°It is just what I expected. That method will not work the second time¡ª¡± In the middle of his statement, he halted when he noticed that what rose after theary fortress detonated was not a mushroom cloud but a form of ck smoke. When that ck smoke touched the infernal beings, the creatures exploded and changed into the same ck smoke that dispersed in all directions. The billowing smoke was exceedingly contagious, and it quickly followed the wicked monsters inside Hell¡¯s gates. The creatures at the gates of Hell perished rapidly. Not only were they coated in a massive ck stain that was impossible to remove in a short length of time, but they were also covered in arge ck stain that was difficult to remove in a short period. The divine realm of hell did not appear to be harmed much by the dark stain. It was not very dangerous, but it was revolting. The God-king of Hell¡¯s nose was about to twist with rage. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the second explosion like any other? Instead, a toxic fog descended. That deadly cloud is as bright as a star, and ordinary creatures can¡¯t be poisoned to death.. What on earth are those mortals thinking?¡± Chapter 652 - A Quarter Of A Kingdom

Chapter 652: A Quarter Of A Kingdom

¡°There is no need for you to be so enraged with those people, God-King of Hell. After all, those mortals gave up their life in exchange for the opportunity to blow you up. What is the harm of getting a stain on the gates of hell?¡± The God-king of Cthulhu taunted the God-king of Hell by shaking a handful of his tentacles. The God-King of Hell snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Why don¡¯t you let that type of bomb explode once if you have the capability?¡± ¡°Let us give it a shot. I am not going to be like someone who gets agitated after getting sted once.¡± The expression on the God-King of Cthulhu¡¯s face was peaceful. He arose from the colossal throne and flew into the sky. From afar, the fifthary fortress rolled over in front of him. He did not even bother looking at theary fortress. The God-King of Cthulhu merely extended his tentacles and wrapped them around theary fortress. He crushed it without waiting for it to detonate. ¡°It seems like there are no bombs ced in that moving city.¡± After crushing theary fortress, the God-king of Cthulhu even turned around and mocked the God-king of Hell. ¡°Then you are lucky.¡± The God-king of Cthulhu curled his lips smugly. Just as he was ready to turn around and depart, a stinging agony erupted from the tentacles he had just destroyed theary fortress with. Then he turned around and witnessed a pitch-ck space passage appear at the location of theary fortress. The space passage swallowed a few of his tentacles, making it impossible for him to get them out. Unlike earlier explosions of theary fortress, that one did not explode. Instead, it created a hole that looked like a ck hole. It kept absorbing things into itself. It was difficult to drag the tentacles of the God-King of Cthulhu out of the ck hole. ¡°D*mn it, what is going on?¡± The God-King of Cthulhu¡¯s expression darkened. On the other side of the tunnel, he felt a great force envelope his body. In the hole, ayer of sky-blue ice spread down his tentacles, threatening to freeze his entire body. Sensing the threat, he acted quickly and forcefully, breaking the tentacles in the ck hole. He instantly escaped and rejoined the army of gods. He got a sensation that if he had acted a bitter, he would have turned into an immobile ice sculpture. ¡°How can mortals manage to be so cunning? The traps they set are unique each time. They did it on purpose, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Did not you just say, God-King of Cthulhu, that you would not be furious with mortals? What are you up to now? There does not appear to be any machinery in thatary fortress. There has not even been an explosion. Why did you merely break a few tentacles?¡± The God-king of Hell mocked the God-king of Cthulhu with the same tone. The God-king of Cthulhu was silent, and his visage was ghastly. ¡°I am too tired to debate with you. Those mortals have worked so hard in those sporting cities. It is quite difficult for them. When I see them again, I will undoubtedly reward them well and teach them what true terror is.¡± The God-King of Cthulhu led tens of thousands of gods of his own kind into the Kingdom of Kings with a cold snort. He realized one thing after passing through the sixthary fortress. The tactics devised by those mortals could yet endanger them. Even if they did not constitute a threat, they were repulsive. It was better to avoid them than to confront them. All of the traps were concealed within theary fortress. It was quite simple to avoid them as long as they avoided thoseary fortresses. The God-king of Cthulhu had a clear n in his heart. He led his gods to walk around theary fortress. There was a wide river where they circled. The river water was emerald green, and the water flowing inside was the Spring of Life. The God-king of Cthulhu was ready to lead his gods over the river, thinking there would be no difficulty when hundreds of ck submarines drifted out from beneath the Spring of Life. The submarines sted the Spring of Life, transforming into diamond-tier behemoths on the ground. Those behemoths were armed with massive ck cannons mounted on their heads and shoulders. ¡°Antimatter Cannon!¡± The pitch-ck cannons emitted ck jets of light. The space was annihted wherever they went. More than a dozen Cthulhu gods had no time to react. Their corpses were obliterated and converted into nothingness by the antimatter cannonballs. After a round of gunfire, the submarines reverted to their mechanical forms from the behemoths and dove into the water, disappearing before the Cthulhu gods could react. ¡°You want to run?¡± After a round of gunfire, the King of Cthulhu was enraged by the submarines¡¯ activities. He hurled his tentacles at the riverbank. His tentacles expanded eternally in the air, like a massive mountain range plummeting from the sky. The tentacles¡¯ strengthpletely blocked the river. The ground beneath the river was shattered, and smoke and dust filled the air. The submarines were nowhere to be found beneath the shattered river or on the ground. Instead, a massive bomb with a steel shell was unveiled. The bomb¡¯s surface had been sted into bits. When the God-King of Cthulhu saw the bomb, he had a look of sadness on his face. Regrettably, it was toote. The bomb detonated violently, engulfing everything in its path with burning light. The river, soil, and even the air had all vanished. The body of the God-King of Cthulhu was blown away by a massive mushroom cloud. A third of his body was burned ck, and hundreds of his subordinates nearby had been devoured by the explosion and transformed into gods¡¯ remains. ¡°Despicable mortals, I will kill all of you.¡± The mortals had actually plotted against them, nting a bomb in the nonary fortress region and personally detonating it. That made him feel as if his IQ had been called into question. It was also because of his error, in which hundreds of hisrades were in by the bomb, that he despised mortals. The red-eyed God-King of Cthulhu no longer marched slowly forward. Instead, he pulled a golden crescent moon-shaped chess piece from his bosom. The golden moon chess piece was the Cthulhu¡¯s race chess piece. The moon represented mystery, while gold represented nobility. The Cthulhu chess piece¡¯s ability pertained to the energies of life, matter, and energy, the universe¡¯s three sources. It was known as spiritual defilement. It could destroy and repair a living organism¡¯s soul fundamentally. ¡°Spiritual Pollution!¡± With the Cthulhu chess piece, an invisible wave stretched out. A few human troops in the forward-movingary fortress intended to touch the explosive button, but an invisible tipple covered their fingers before they could. Their once-godly eyes faded, and ck tentacles with suction cups sprouted from their backs and limbs. They had evolved from humans into puppets under the direction of the Cthulhu race. Not only them, but the entireary fortress was covered in uneven tentacles, some long and some short. They lifted theary fortress upward, gripping the earth. The God-King of Cthulhu hooked his finger, and the tentacle-coveredary fortress immediately drew a lovely parab, like a cannonball flying into the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ realm. A massive explosion erupted from theary fortress, and the tall walls of the Kingdom of Kings crashed. A massive explosion erupted, and among the mes that scorched the ground and shattered the heavens, a gigantic hole emerged in the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ wall. The God-King of Cthulhu scowled and went toward the damaged wall, holding the chess piece of the Cthulhu race. Tens of thousands of Cthulhu troops and gods surrounded him. ¡­ ¡°Warning!ary fortress number six has been destroyed by the enemy! I detected that the enemy has a mind control item. Temporarily stop the attacks onary fortresses number eight and nine. Activate the second n to lure the enemy into the Kingdom of Kings. ¡± ¡°Roger.¡± The message broadcasted fromary fortress number seven soon circted via mobile phones to all the other fortresses. The soldiers were on high alert, dying the rate ofary fortress revolution and preparing to wait for the gods to infiltrate the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ realm. The ability to converse at any time and ce gave them an advantage against the gods. Thebat strategy of theary fortress was ryed to their leaders via cell phones, who then made it appear flexible and malleable. ¡°There will be ckmoon Knights to deal with the enemies when they have been led inside the Kingdom of Kings. You must detonate theary fortress and cut off the gods¡¯ escape routes.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± After the numerous gods entered, with the seventhary fortress as the leader, the remainingary fortresses immediately circled behind the gods, and massive explosions sounded out one after the other. The earth trembled, the sky split open, and the entire globe appeared to be on the edge of copsing. When the gods arrived, amidst the terrible vibrations, whether on thend or in the sky, even the air was hurled into turmoil. The world appeared to be nk and ck, with tightly packed spatial gaps in the air. It seemed as if they could not get in. ¡°What are mortals up to? They will not close off our escape path, will they?¡± Some gods scowled. That move would be incredibly powerful if used by a strong person against a weak person. They were, nheless, the strongest whenpared to mortals. Using that maneuver would almost certainly result in death. The gods disdainfully crossed the lofty walls of the Kingdom of Kings and headed towards the hintend. Some gods, who had been wary along the trip, did not let go. They would cast a divine kingdom from afar or cast a tremendous spell to destroy those cities as long as they saw it. The gods were relieved that the demolished cities did not continue to explode. Some gods even wondered if those sts were the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ most powerful attack method and could only be employed so many times. That was why they stationed them outside the Kingdom of Kings to serve as a deterrence. Without thatyer of deterrence, the Kingdom of Kings was actually vulnerable. They had already arrived in the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ hintend with that thought in mind. Arge holy mountain floated in the sky in front of them, and below it was an unending ocean with ck fog floating on it. A few specters were floating around in there too. ¡°ording to the mortal king from the Thorn Empire, this is Mount Creation, the capital of the Kingdom of Kings. As long as we take that ce down, we will win this battle.¡± As he exchanged looks with the God-king of Hell, the God-king of Cthulhu whispered to himself. They both raced out simultaneously, showing no symptoms of weakness. A hundred thousand figures suddenly flew out of the mountain before the two god-kings arrived in front of Mount Creation. All of those people were dressed in cumbersome protection gear. They wore spherical ss masks and carried a magical weapon the length of an arm. They both held identical weapons on their backs and aimed them at the gods. ¡°Those guys appear to be in the starlight tier. It looks like the mortal king wasn¡¯t lying. However, what are they wearing? They look so strange. I can¡¯t feel any strong magic aura.¡± Even though he could not detect any strong magical aura, the God-king of Cthulhu felt a chill in his heart. He felt a strong sense of impending danger. The other gods appeared to be feeling the same way. Many of them retreated two steps. ¡°Forget about it; who cares? First, use the power of the race chess pieces to manipte those individuals. Whatever their weapons are, they are mine! The Cthulhu race chess piece, Mental Pollution!¡± An invisible wave spread forward along the chess piece on the God-king of Cthulhu¡¯s chest. That wave quickly approached the ckmoon Knights. Many of the ckmoon Knights, dressed in protective armor, trembled as if they had been greatly stimted. Madness began to form on their features, and tentacles sprang from beneath their bodies. ¡°The power of the Dwarven Kingdom¡¯s chess piece, Absolute Technology!¡± A sweet voice followed, and a young man wearing a crown and a starlight robe emerged midair. A three-in-one chess piece drifted across his chest, and the chess piece representing the dwarven kingdom lit up. It swept past every ckmoon Knight¡¯s body. It started out as a spherical, translucent ss mask, but it had an antenna on it. A signal blocking device appeared on the ear,pletely blocking the signals transmitted from outside. The Cthulhu race¡¯s chess piece ability is spiritual contamination. That energy could pass through most of the world¡¯s barriers and affect things, but Watson¡¯s Dwarven Kingdom chess piece was even more potent, especially after fusing with the other two races¡¯ chess pieces. Sublimation had urred with the dwarf race chess piece. Watson thought that absolute technology might be modified in real-time. The ckmoon Knights¡¯ protective equipment had been improved at the time. Initially, that armor could only endure the impact of physical or conventional energy on the gods¡¯ level. All signals were blocked with the inclusion of a signal blocking device. The mental pollution caused by the Cthulhu race chess piece appeared to be exceedingly potent. It was also a signal that might be suppressed. ¡°We want the chess piece on that young man¡¯s chest. It is not what I was expecting. Three chess pieces should have been handed to that youngster. Why is there only one chess piece, and why is its appearance so unique? Is that even possible?¡± The God-King of Hell pondered for a moment before shaking his head. The most essential thing now was figuring out how to defeat the young man before him. ¡°Since the Cthulhu race chess piece is ineffective, let us try the Hell Baron Race chess piece! Hell Baron race chess piece, Hell¡¯s First Layer!¡± The Hell Baron race chess piece was a chess piece derived from the origin of matter. It symbolized hell. At the time, the God-King of Hell was using the ice hell, the first level of hell created by the race chess piece. The entire Mount Creation was quickly encased in a coating of solid ice as the power of the race chess piece fanned out. That ice was out of the ordinary. Not only was the temperature terrifyingly low, but each chunk of solid ice had been fashioned into the shape of a spear and a sword. It was as if a jagged monster¡¯s mouth was aimed toward Mount Creation¡ªas if it wanted to devour the entire mountain in one gulp. Aside from the sharp icicles on the ground, ice-cold snowkes floated in the sky. When the snowkes hit the ground, they made a harsh sound of friction and appeared to be exceedingly sharp. As the name suggested, that was the world¡¯s coldest location. Only the sinner¡¯s blood would be barred in that ce, no matter how powerful he was, even if he was a god. As a result, his body and intellect would be encased in ice. Ayer of solid ice formed quickly on the ckmoon Knights¡¯ protective equipment in the ice hell. Their ss masks were also frozen, and cracks formed in the cracking sounds. The God-king of Hell was already overjoyed when he saw that the ckmoon Knights¡¯ protective gear was going to shatter, revealing their frail bodies. The youth wearing the crown in the sky spoke again. ¡°Supernatural Evolution.¡± Mount Creation waspletely coated in emerald green. Sharp fangs or limbs sprouted from the frozen nt mountain¡¯s surface. They sprang from the ground with a strange roar and tore the ice on the surface of their bodies into pieces. Those non-living entities had evolved into powerful living beings due to miraculous evolution. Their power was still growing. The ckmoon Knights¡¯ protective armor also showed their crimson mouths; they devoured the snowkes that fell from the sky, and the frozen ice on their bodies gradually vanished. ¡°How could that be?¡± The God-King of Hell had an unappealing grimace on his face. It was one thing for them to obstruct the Cthulhu race¡¯s chess pieces, but he was fully aware of the Hell Baron¡¯s race chess piece¡¯s potency. They were capable of obstructing the freezing hell¡¯s incredibly low temperature. The ckmoon Knights¡¯ defensive gear was of unrivaled caliber. ¡°Molecr eleration!¡± The kid in the sky extended his right hand to all the ckmoon Knights while he was still in astonishment. The ckmoon Knights, who could already tolerate the cold, radiated a brightness that made it difficult to look them in the eyes. The aura they emitted grew stronger once more. It was several times more powerful. The ckmoon Knights raised their magic weapon and aimed at the gods in front of them. Beams of cannon light intertwined into a vast that covered the front after being elerated innumerable times by the force of molecr eleration. The gods were not about to be outdone. They summoned a massive godly kingdom, which collided with the gun lights in the air, resulting in a thunderous st. Some divine realms stood firm and blocked the ray¡¯s attack. Some of them were injured by the molecr eleration¡¯s light, and their walls copsed. The divine kingdom¡¯s fall symbolized the death of the gods. More than a thousand individuals were killed in just one wave of attack, but the ckmoon Knights were uninjured. That scene struck significant damage to the gods¡¯ faith. When they realized that the mortals they assumed were at the mercy of others had actually killed so many gods, some of the gods considered fleeing. ¡°The second level of hell, Inferno Hell!¡± The God-King of Hell waved his hand, and the frozen hell where Mount Creation was located instantly became a prison of fire. The mes engulfed the ckmoon Knights, consuming hundreds of them who had not had time to shift into their protective gear. The jaws of the remaining ckmoon Knights protruded from their protection garments. After adjusting to the heated environment, they began to spit out the ice and snow they had just consumed, proving that they could survive the heat. ¡°How long do you intend to watch the show, Your Excellency, Dragon God?¡± When he saw that the onught had failed, the God-king of Hell clenched his teeth and turned to face the Dragon God, Orianna, who had been standing coldly with her arms crossed behind them. Orianna put out her right hand and pulled a jade pendant from her robe at his prodding. She took it in her palm and hurled it forward. When the jade pendant flew out, it transformed into a-sized pendant. A world shot through the sky at breakneck speed, destroying all of the ckmoon Knights in its path. It was a suit of armor that could endure hell¡¯s frost and fire. It lost its potency in the face of absolute might and could not be further destroyed. The ckmoon Knights were even more ufortable under the protective garment, with fresh blood sttering on the ground. The fast-flying world disappeared behind Mount Creation, the territory of the Winter Nation, which then collided, canceling each other out. The endless earth crumbled, revealing a vast expanse of nothingness. The territory of the Kingdom of Kings had been reduced by almost a quarter with only one blow from Orianna.. Chapter 653 - The Dragon Race Chess Piece And The Shattering Of The World

Chapter 653: The Dragon Race Chess Piece And The Shattering Of The World

¡°As expected of the Dragon God, his strength is indeed formidable.¡± The God-king of Hell¡¯s expression was malevolent as he praised. The people from the Kingdom of Kings had ugly expressions. One strike from Orianna had reduced the Kingdom of Kings¡¯ territory by a quarter. In other words, if Orianna released three more attacks, the entire Kingdom of Kings would be destroyed. In the sky, Watson faced the powerful Orianna. His eyes flickered as he waved his hand. A group of giant dragons immediately flew out from Mount Creation. Those giant dragons, led by the Death Dragon King Nidhogg and many other Dragon Kings, arrived before Orianna. ¡°Lord Dragon God, Stop!¡± ¡°That is where we live. I did not think that Lord Dragon God would personallye here. However, you have the wrong target. The gods standing beside you are our enemies.¡± The Light Dragon King Odyssey exined to Orianna with a smile. Orianna¡¯s expression was calm and unmoved by Odyssey¡¯s words. ¡°Lord Dragon God, didn¡¯t youe to this world to help us?¡± Ignoring Odyssey, Orianna looked around at the many dragons. Her gaze fell on the leader of the Death Dragon King. ¡°Nidhogg, long time no see. It must have been tens of thousands of years! Back then, you didn¡¯t follow me to the divine realm. Instead, you stayed in this small world. Are you stillining about what I did back then?¡± The Death Dragon King, Nidhogg, frowned. The clown makeup on his face wrinkled, making him look more like a clown. ¡°Are you not willing to answer me? Then forget it. I came here with only one purpose: to destroy the Kingdom of Kings. As dragons, you are mypatriots. If you want to live, thene to my side. After I destroy the Kingdom of Kings, I will bring you to the divine realm. If you don¡¯t want to leave with me, then stay here and destroy the Kingdom of Kings with me.¡± Orianna¡¯s voice was calm, but it contained an unquestionable tone. All the Dragons present looked at each other when they heard it, their faces full of disbelief. ¡°The Dragon God wants to make an enemy out of King Watson. What should we do?¡± ¡°The Dragon God also said that she will destroy this ce if we don¡¯t leave with her. Is she serious?¡± Light Dragon King Odyssey¡¯s face twitched as he tried to smooth things over. ¡°Why would the Dragon God harm us? She is just joking with us¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Nidhogg interrupted Odyssey and turned around to walk in front of Orianna. ¡°I can follow you to the divine realm, but you have to let go of this world and the other dragons.¡± ¡°Nidhogg, what do you mean?¡± The Dragon God is indeed the ruler of the dragon race, but His Majesty Watson has treated us equally well. If it weren¡¯t for His Majesty Watson, we would not have been able to live in a kingdom with abundant resources, much less reach the Dragon God-tier. His Majesty Watson has also solved the problem of the dragon race¡¯s reproductive difficulties.¡± The person who spoke was the Forest Dragon King, Rita. Her face was full of anger. The Dragon God was an extraordinary existence that every dragon had to respect. It was the same for Watson. Watson¡¯s status was simr to that of the Dragon God. The other dragons were also ming Nidhogg. ¡°The Dragon Emperor has given up a lot for us. How can you betray him just because of a single word from the Dragon God?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the Dragon God is too strange. How can a real Dragon God disregard our lives just like that? Maybe she is a fake?¡± Those words reached Nidhogg¡¯s ears, making him click his tongue impatiently. ¡°It is my freedom to choose who to follow and listen to. I only have those few rights, yet you keep stopping me. Do you want to court death? Stop talking nonsense. Those who want to live shoulde here quickly. You don¡¯t know how powerful the Dragon God, Orianna, is.¡± As an elite of the Dragon n who had survived the ancient times, Nidhogg knew Orianna very well. Even though Nidhogg was at the peak of starlight-tier, he did not have the confidence to win against Orianna. ¡°Nidhogg, you treacherous fellow, don¡¯t talk to us.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t listen to me, I will beat you to the ground and make you have no choice but to listen.¡± Seeing that no Dragon King was willing to listen to him, a cold light shed in Nidhogg¡¯s eyes. Starlight appeared on his body, and a huge magic symbol that symbolized the source of life element magic appeared in the sky above his head. He extended his right hand, his arm continued to expand in the air, and soon, it turned into a dragon wparable to a mountain range. It mmed down fiercely at all the dragon kings in front of him. Roar! Faced with his strike, the Dragon Kings shook and expanded their wings, transforming into massive dragons. Each of them extended their huge arms and obstructed his onught. Seeing that his attack was blocked, the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling came from Nidhogg¡¯s dragon w. The creatures he had killed before materialized, turning into wailing ghosts, bound by emerald-green chains of life. They flew toward the Dragon Kings. Among those creatures were starlight-tier gods holding broken weapons, and there were also existences below starlight-tier. There were many of them, and they were about to devour the Dragon Kings. At that moment, Orianna snapped her fingers, and the ghosts that filled the sky disappeared. ¡°Nidhogg, you¡¯ve killed enough creatures. You don¡¯t need to deal with those rebellious dragons. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He removed a jade pendant from his body and flicked it lightly toward the Dragon God Orianna in front of him. In midair, the jade pendant expanded to the size of a kingdom. It swooped down on the few dragon rulers. Therger domain was filled with scary power. The ckmoon Knights, who had just endured the¡¯s invasion, were crushed without a fight. The dragon¡¯s body was far stronger than the ckmoon Knights¡¯, but it was still difficult to ovee. As a result of the massive world pressing down on them, some Dragon Kings fell into the territory of the Kingdom of Kings in agony, shattering a few sacred mountains. They did not die, but the dragon scales on their bodies were crushed, and their flesh and blood were ttened, giving them the appearance of being on their final breaths. It had only been a minute since the dragons had fought and the Dragon God had attacked. Everyone present was unable to respond in time. The God-king of Cthulhu and the God-king of Hell¡¯s eyes twinkled at the scene, but they said nothing. Watson, on the other hand, grimaced and tightened his fists. ¡°What kind of Dragon God is he to attack his ownpatriots?¡± He had initially believed that if the Dragon God stopped, he would be able to forget about the destruction he had previously inflicted. Since he had seen the Dragon God send several Dragon Kings flying, he could not hold back his rage; in his heart, those Dragon Kings had been with him for a long time, and they were already his family. Orianna removed another jade pendant from her garment after dispatching the Dragon Kings. She wanted to convert it into a world and entirely crush the Dragon Kings¡¯ bodies. When Watson lifted his right hand to stop her, he was interrupted by a poofing sound. Nidhogg, standing near Orianna, stabbed her in the chest with his right hand. Blood stained Nidhogg¡¯s arm and cascaded down Orianna¡¯s robe. Orianna¡¯s hand trembled slightly, allowing the jade pendant to fall into the earth and transform into a giant world, producing arge crater in the ground that shook the entire realm of kings. ¡°Nidhogg, you came to me decisively and attacked the Dragon Kings, as expected. Your mission was not to murder them but to keep them safe! So many years have gone, yet you have not changed at all.¡± Orianna lowered her head and gazed down at the wound on her chest before turning her head and staring coldly at Nidhogg. ¡°Cut the nonsense, Orianna. That is not the ce for you! If you know what is best for you, leave right now. Otherwise, I can¡¯t let you go¡­¡± ¡°You think you can beat me?¡± Orianna¡¯s voice was as frigid as it had always been. A deep spark of life immediately filled the space where her chest had been pierced. A dragon-shaped chess piece in emerald green flew out. The chess piece in question was the dragon race chess piece. Nidhogg¡¯s arm was driven out of Olyanna¡¯s chest after the dragon-shaped chess piece flew out. The other gods were astonished to discover, through the blood-stained wound, that there was no heart in Olyanna¡¯s chest, only a big hole. It was not the result of Nidhogg¡¯s strike, but it was already present. The dark hole contained no organs. There was nothing but nothingness. ¡°The power of the dragon race¡¯s chess piece, Heartless One!¡± Slowly, Orianna opened her mouth and chanted a strange spell. ¡°Run!¡± Nidhogg whirled around and yelled at Watson and the others standing behind him. He tried to pull his arm out of Orianna¡¯s body, hoping to escape, but he could not because a powerful force sprang from the dark void in Orianna¡¯s chest and absorbed his arm and then his entire body. His entire body quickly transformed into bits of light and disappeared. The life-elemental magical source that had appeared in the sky was still shining, but it had be dim. It fractured into scattered balls of life force, which poured into the Dragon God¡¯s chest and condensed into an emerald-colored crystal-clear heart. The life essence was used to create the Dragon n chess piece. Its ability, callous, was to absorb other life forms in order to improve its own. All absorbed energy was kept in the heart, and there was no upper limit to that ability; in other words, the dragon chess piece might be eternally powerful as long as it continued to collect energy. In general, the dragon chess piece¡¯s energy was fixed and could not be enhanced. The dragon chess piece was unique. It was clear from this that the chess piece was not ordinary. The dragon race chess piece was formidable, but it had some unintended consequences. After utilizing the dragon chess piece, its own heart would be sacrificed to the genesis of life in the universe vanish forever; without a heart, they would be unable to have emotions or feel joy and grief. As Nidhogg¡¯s body shattered, the dragons nearby Orianna began to flee in all directions. Some of the dragons who were slower to flee were drawn into the ck hole on Orianna¡¯s breast, as were gods from other species. As the many races vanished into the hole in Orianna¡¯s chest, the outline of her heart became increasingly visible. As it moved, an emerald-green heart beat furiously. Her body emitted an aura that transcended the apex of starlight-tier. ¡°The power of the dragon race¡¯s chess pieces, the Life Court!¡± At that time, Orianna resurrected the heart she had surrendered to the source of life. That heart has simply the outline of a heart. Its essence was the acme of life¡¯s beginning. As one of the three primary origins of the cosmos, the life source possessed the ultimate power of life. Any life that had grown to its final form would have the same purpose to appear before the life court. Orianna¡¯s heart emitted green electric light, twisting around her body and transforming into dragon shadows. They formed a massive sea that was teeming with numerous consciousnesses. The so-called court of life was a confluence of consciousnesses, but not just any confluence. In the court of life, there was no distinction between high and low consciousnesses. They only had absolute logic and would always make the best decision. That was pretty simr to the God of Death¡¯sbination. The court of life was far more advanced than the God of Death¡¯sbination. After transforming into the God of Death¡¯s form, Orianna cast her cold green gaze around her. Finally, shended on Watson and raised a finger. ¡°Life¡¯s verdict!¡± As green lightning shot across the air, prating through the air andnding on Watson¡¯s shoulder, crackling sounds burst out. Watson extended his finger in the direction of the green lightning. The brilliant light burst outward, bing a ming light as the molecules elerated. The zing light met with the green lightning, passing through it. The lightning and the burning light did not appear to interfere with one another. The zing light struck Orianna¡¯s body and was swallowed by the ck hole in her chest. Watson was also struck by green lightning, which left a burned ck mark on his body. That mark could not be removed under any circumstances. He might not be able to resurrect if he was killed by green lightning. Watson gritted his teeth and refused to back down, despite his anxiety. Instead, he conjured up the three-in-one racing chess piece. ¡°Wee to the future!¡± The three-in-one chess piece¡¯s power was fully unleashed, constructing a rotating door behind him. The door on the other side went to the future. Watson¡¯s power was carried to the future and magnified countless times before being returned. The green lightning ripped apart the starlight robe, transforming it into Starlight armor. Twenty-four long spears made of various magical sources hovered behind the armor. The crown on his head twisted and twisted, bing evenrger, and his body emanated a peak-tier starlight aura. ¡°Kill all the enemies, Magical Origin Spear!¡± Under hismand, the twenty-four long spears floating in the air fused into one. The twenty-four long spears with varied propertiesbined to form a long spear that spanned thousands of meters and possessed powers such as life, death, chaos, ice, lightning, poison, and many others. If the life court summoned by the dragon race chess piece was the ultimate form of life, Watson¡¯s Magical Origin Spear was the essential source of cosmic energy. The essence of life and energy collided fiercely in the air. The green lightning collided with the energy balls of various hues, transforming into raging mes that spread in all directions, scorching the entire. Even gods were powerless to interfere in that raging earth. Many of the gods¡¯ liberated Divine Kingdoms were burned to ashes by the raging mes, transforming into the gods¡¯ remains while wailing in agony. Orianna absorbed the dead gods, or Watson used the fusion system¡¯s power to turn the gods¡¯ remains into nutrition for himself. As a result, Watson and Orianna¡¯s aura grew stronger and stronger. The rate at which the was copsing elerated. ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat!¡± When the God-king of Hell and God-king of Cthulhu saw that scene, they did not intend to stay and pick up the scraps. Instead, they rushed towards the sky with the numerous gods, hoping to breach a gap in the sky and flee that world. What made them despair was that the ckmoon Knights, who were dressed in armor and used magical weapons, created an organized defensive formation in the air. Scorching rays pierced the sky, obstructing their retreating movements. Those ckmoon Knights were not as powerful as they expected. After the gods shattered their armor, some of the ckmoon Knights¡¯ exposed skin could not resist a single blow from the might of the divine realm, melting or disappearing in an instant. Despite being bathed in blood and on the edge of death, not a single ckmoon Knight fled. Their resistant posture seemed to indicate that this was their home. They would not go so lightly now that the gods had entered. Even if they had to die together, they would not hesitate. ¡°D*mn mortals!¡± The gods¡¯ roars, the noises of the divine kingdom crashing, the sky shattering, and the earth copsing all heard simultaneously, making everything around them look like the end of the world. ¡­ Thorn Empire. On the highest mountain top, at the frontier between the Thorn Empire and the Holy Dragon Kingdom. Gilgameshmanded his empire¡¯s forces and perched atop the mountain summit. Everyone held their breath as the empire¡¯s million-strong army prepared to march. ¡°The battle has alreadysted an hour. I am curious about the oue. When faced with a god-tier opponent, no matter how powerful the Kingdom of Kings is, it can not possibly be a match for them, can it? When the gods are about to demolish the Kingdom of Kings, we will lead the army to charge in and follow behind the gods to grab a piece of the action.¡± As he sat on the throne, Gilgamesh¡¯s face looked pallid. It was apparent that he had shed his wrist and bled in order to summon the divine army. He had not yet recovered. ¡°Your Majesty is wise. Letting the gods take the lead will not only allow us to take down the Kingdom of kings without bloodshed but also allow the Thorn Empire to be thergest kingdom in the world in one fell swoop! Unifying the entire continent and bing the overlord of the world will be at that moment.¡± Bismarck, who was not far from Gilgamesh, said solemnly. The other ministers also praised him. Gilgamesh¡¯s face was beaming with pride. ¡°Everyone has helped to overthrow the Kingdom of Kings! I will contact the Thorn Goddess right now and request that her majesty send us the fighting scenes. Let us see when the best time is to send soldiers.¡± Gilgamesh recited a spell as he spoke. A massive magical screen materialized in front of him right away. The screen disyed a battle between numerous gods and the Kingdom of Kings. The situation was so sad; they were taken aback by the scale of the fight. ¡°I had no idea the Kingdom of Kings could be so powerful. It is even on par with the gods.¡± ¡°The battle is so intense. How are we going to get there?¡± ¡°Look at how the world in which the Kingdom of Kings is located appears to be disintegrating. The sky and the earth are riddled with fissures. It is as if the world hase to an end.¡± The soldiers and ministers of the Thorn empire eximed when they saw the contents of the magic screen. Soon after, some sharp-eyed individuals turned their heads to stare into the distance and yelled, ¡°This is not good. The fissures appear to be eroding our empire.¡± More individuals raised their heads and noticed cracks in the sky above them. Those fissures obscured the transparent light barrier behind the sky. That light barrier had once been a world barrier, but it was now continually shattering, with dregs flowing out. Not to mention the fact that the ground had cracked. Cracks dozens of meters long appeared one after the other. Hot magma flowed out of the earth¡¯s core, reaching the¡¯s surface. The shattered sky and earth soon arrived in the Thorn Empire. Many gold and silver-tier soldiers were burned to ashes by the magma that spilled out because they could not avoid the fractures in the earth. Many elites above the gold tier could not escape their fate even if they flew into the sky since the sky was beginning to split. A massive world barrier descended, exposing the infinite expanse of the holy realm behind them. ¡°It is all over. The Thorn empire hase to an end. This world hase to an end.¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s eyes were filled with remorse as he stared nkly at the devastated universe. He intended to utilize the gods¡¯ might to conquer the Kingdom of Kings, but he did not anticipate the Kingdom of Kings and the gods would fight so fiercely, shattering the universe. Under those conditions, even if he won the Kingdom of Kings, he would not get anything. The Thorn Empire would be destroyed in the fallen world before conquering the Kingdom of Kings. ¡°Could this be the will of the god? Am I in the wrong?¡± Gilgamesh¡¯s body trembled as he struggled to stand amid a world on the point of copse. Suddenly, the space over his head broke wide, and a hundred-meter-long shard of the world barrier descended like the sharpest razor. A few troops rushed in his way, shouting, ¡°Protect His Majesty!¡± In the end, those warriors vanished with him behind the world barrier fragment, leaving no dregs behind. At the same time, the remaining Thorn Empire soldiers and ministers perished in the shattered world, pleading for a chance to survive. Unfortunately, they could only be defeated by the harsh realities of life. The Thorn empire will cease to exist as of that day. Even if someone survived, the Thorn Empire would no longer be able to rule the continent.. Chapter 655 - Fusing The Life Court

Chapter 655: Fusing The Life Court

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Starry hell!¡± Watson summoned the strongest ability of the five-in-one race chess piece as soon as he made his move. A hell farrger than the green lightning divine spear conjured by Orianna arrived. A neb formed the boundary of that hell. It had multiple star domains, and each one was flowing with a murky color that drove people insane. Every nook and cranny of the star realm was strewn with armaments resembling antimatter cannons. Cannonballs and mes were emitted from various locations at all times. There were bizarre and scary creatures of hell floating in the space where there was no fear of cannonballs. Killing intent could be found everywhere. That hell was purely made of lethal weapons. Whether it was the weapons inside or just the environment alone, it was enough to give ordinary gods a headache. The Green Lightning Divine Spear was promptly covered after the advent of the star prison. The Green Lightning Divine Spear, which appeared to be immensely powerful, quickly dimmed due to the corrosive effects of different energies in the star prison. Orianna, too, began to wail in agony. At that moment, the green lightning-shaped dragons near Orianna roared as well, as if they had been afflicted by varying degrees of mental pollution. ¡°Fusion system, activate!¡± Watson used his fusion power against the astral prison. The astral prison¡¯s many formidable weaponsbined in midair, and the antimatter guns fused to form an even greater cannon barrel. Antimatter cannonballs fired from within obliterated the emptiness, leaving lengthy marks in it. The frightening beasts assumed to be Hell¡¯s creatures were also fused, rising from the initial tinum and diamond-tier to starlight-tier. The number of those monsters was difficult to estimate, but it was at least 100,000. Aside from that, the turbid colors that indicated mental pollution in the astral prison merged. Orianna¡¯s body flooded in turbid colors, leading her to cover her head in misery. The green heart formed by the life court in the empty chest could not hold together and broke apart. The Prison of Stars¡ªthat was the strongest skill that Watson had mastered with five-in-one chess pieces. The power released by a single race chess piece was already at the level of a sovereign-tier elite, not to mention five chess piecesbined. Moreover, the fusion system had already surpassed an ordinary sovereign-tier elite. Even if Orianna¡¯s strength increased to a sovereign-tier elite under the power of the race chess pieces, she would not be able to stop it. The green heart shattered, and Orianna lost the ability to resist. She spat out blood and flew back hundreds of meters into the air. Watson extended his palm, and the strength of his numerous magical power sources united to form a multicolored holy sword. Holding the divine de that was thousands of meters long, he shot through the air at breakneck speed toward Orianna. The long sword shed through and passed Orianna¡¯s body. Orianna¡¯s corpse flew even further, and a green dragon-shaped chess piece flew out of her body and into Watson¡¯s palm. Holding the dragon chess piece, Watson did not fuse it immediately because he noticed a green figure in the distance. Nidhogg condensed as a green figure in the air, holding Orianna in his arms. Nidhogg was not wearing his regr clown makeup at the time. He appeared to be a gorgeous man with fair skin. Many soldiers from the Kingdom of Kings nned to attack Orianna, but Watson stopped them with a wave of his hand. ¡°Why did you do that, Orianna? You could have avoided Watson¡¯s onught, but you chose to face it head-on. Do you want to die?¡± Nidhogg appeared to be mourning as he held Orianna¡¯s body, rapidly bing cold. ¡°That is my choice, Nidhogg. I do not hold anyone responsible. In the era of the divine battle, I utilized that power too many times to save the dragons, causing my emotions and heart to be sacrificed to the Court of Life!¡± Orianna said, stretching out her right hand with effort. ¡°I have brought the dragon race to the divine realm for all those years, but I am not pleased. After losing my heart, I am not sure what happiness is. I know you chose to stay in the small world rather than follow me to the divine realm back then because you resented me for killing too many creatures, including the dragons. Believe me, none of that was my aim.¡± ¡°Orianna...¡± ¡°Do not say anything. Listen carefully to what I am saying. I do not have much time! I once asked you if you were willing to apany me when I left the small world. You said that you wanted to wait until there were no more disputes in the world and until all the races in the divine realm were unified; I wanted to be that person. You appear to have found that person now. That youth can control five chess pieces at the same time. He must be able to collect all the race chess pieces, for he is also carrying the Supreme Divine Artifact.¡± Orianna looked in Watson¡¯s direction, and a hint of relief appeared on her pale face. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to give him the dragon race chess piece. The dragon race chess piece has a power that is very close to the life source. That chess piece will definitely be the cornerstone of his extraordinary career! I believe in you. Since it¡¯s someone you like, I also choose to believe in you. It¡¯s great. It¡¯s really great to be able to say so much at thest moment of my life and to be able to regain my heart. As expected,pared to the powerful Dragon God, I want to be an ordinary girl with richer emotions.¡± Orianna closed her eyes as soon as she finished speaking. Her body began to fracture inch by inch from her head, evaporating as green light patches. Nidhogg wanted to grab onto something tightly, but he missed. In ancient times, Orianna, who was still the Dragon God, made a terrible decision to win the race war. She used the dragon race chess piece¡¯s power to offer her heart to the life court. She merged with the universe¡¯s life source and gained unrivaled strength. Nidhogg, the dragon race¡¯s number one warrior, disagreed. He merely needed to get enough water from the Spring of Life to acquire eternal life. That was why he kept biting the World Tree¡¯s roots. He merely needed to keep winning and killing all the adversaries in front of him if he wished to win against other races. That was why he killed with ferocity. However, Orianna made a decision that he could not understand. He could not figure out why he yelled that he was tired of murder. He eventually dragged his damaged body and crawled across the small world, bing a dragon who despised it. He had thought about meeting Orianna again, but he did not expect that at the time. He had many things he wanted to say to Orianna, but she was no longer there. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Watson had approached him at some time, his eyes filled with remorse. ¡°You do not have to apologize to me, Your Majesty Watson. I had already recognized you as my king from the moment you became the Dragon Emperor, and Orianna made that decision voluntarily! If you want to point fingers, point them at the chess pieces. There would not have been as much ughter in this world if the race chess pieces had not existed. Orianna would not have perished if all races had lived in peace. So, I beg you to collect all the race chess pieces and be the divine realm¡¯s king, the king of all races!¡± Nidhogg gritted his teeth and knelt on one knee before Watson. ¡°So, that is why Nidhogg chose to stay in our world rather than leave.¡± Not far away, Odyssey, the Light Dragon King who had died due to the cosmic fragment¡¯s explosion, was reborn with aplex look on his face. The other Dragon Kings were revived one by one beside him. ¡°No wonder he refused to tell us about the Dragon God when we asked him about it,¡± Rita groaned. Even the dragon race chess piece was swept aside. He has been subjected to far too much suffering.¡± ¡°Not only Nidhogg but even the Dragon God must have been overburdened. She gave up her heart in order to gain enormous power. Over the years, the Dragon God must have been torn between the feelings of the dragons and the race¡¯s interests.¡± ¡°I was first concerned that if the Dragon God and Young Master Watson had a disagreement, the dragon race might break off. Who should we assist? We no longer need to feel conflicted. There is only one way forward.¡± When the few Dragon Kings gazed at each other, they saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes. They then knelt on the ground and worshiped in Watson¡¯s direction. ¡°We beseech His Majesty Watson to unite all races in the divine realm and be King of All Gods!¡± Even though the starlight-tier divine dragons brought there by Orianna had tears in their eyes, they suppressed their tears and knelt in Watson¡¯s direction. The dragons¡¯ voices rang out over the gxy. It was Orianna¡¯s dying request that the dragon race chess piece be passed to Watson, allowing Watson to be the king of all races. They had to follow it because they were dragons. After the dragons paid their respects, the other races and humans within the Kingdom of Kings also knelt with devout expressions. The divine army had already broken through the world they were in. Even more powerful gods would seek Watson to fight him in the future. They could either suffer the gods¡¯ onught and willingly be ves, or they could choose to conquer them and unify that chaotic divine realm. They did not have to think too hard about what to do. Throughout the gxy, innumerable individuals were kneeling. They concentrated on Watson, who was idolized by everyone present. Watson¡¯s hand, which was holding the dragon chess piece, trembled slightly as he felt the power of faithing from all sources. He could feel the weight of it. That was the heaviness of hope. The Dragon God illustrated how the great gods in the small world grew exhausted from the long struggle. He was the best option to bring the war to a conclusion. ¡°Thank you to everyone from the dragon race and everyone who has supported me throughout this ordeal. You can count on me not to let you down. I shall collect all of the race chess pieces and bring this chaotic world to a stop in the divine realm!¡± Using his loudest voice to vent the emotions in his chest, Watson solemnly raised the dragon race chess piece and the five-in-one space human chess piece in his hand and activated the fusion system. His fusion system had consistently outperformed anything else since he first arrived in that universe. Starlight and sovereign-tier power could be fused. He had no idea where his system hade from or who had given it to him. He deduced from what Orianna stated soon before her death that the fusion system in his body was a creation of the God of Creation. Baldur and the other gods had always exhibited an intense hunger for what he possessed. Under his fusion system, Nia, the King of Angels, also expressed her submission. He had a feeling the fusion system would be excellent for the gods, but he did not expect the system to have such a rich history. The God of Creation had granted the world¡¯s highest-tier object the ability to fuse with different race chess pieces. He must have hoped to utilize the technology to reassemble the universe¡¯s beginning by fusing the separated race chess pieces. He did not know why, but he had such an understanding in his heart. [Congrattions, Master. You have sessfully fused six different chess pieces. You have obtained a sovereign-tier peak item, the Life Court Fragment.] As if he could feel the excitement in his heart, even the sound of the system notification became louder. The five-in-one chess piece had changed dramatically after fusing with the dragon race chess piece. It had risen from sovereign-tier to peak sovereign-tier. That was something he had never experienced before. [Sovereign-tier Tool: Life Court Fragment] [Effect: a fragment formed from the shattering of the life source of the three great sources of the universe. It has the ability to contain the life source to some extent. Adjudicative Life (able to adjudicate any life below the sovereign tier, allowing it to die or be resurrected. The adjudicative effect is not affected by any power other than the life source).] [Additional effects: Immortality (the body is connected to the court of life. Unless the court of life copses, it will not die from any damage.] Watson felt an infinite quantity of life power enter his body as he looked at the race chess piece that had transformed into an emerald crown after being fused into his palm. That life force was so powerful that his tier has advanced from starlight-tier to highgod. He was only one step away from being crowned divine king. The Life Court arose from the universe¡¯s life beginning and was a manifestation of it. In other words, Watson had grasped one of the universe¡¯s three fundamental sources. No one could hurt him unless they were on the same level of power as him. That power was even more potent than the race chess pieces. He merely needed to say one statement to determine the fate of others. Those he judged would perish as long as they did not belong to the sovereign tier. They could also not be revived after death. ¡®Bringing them back to life.¡¯ Watson motioned with his hand. Dense green light erupted from all directions in the star field where he stood. Where he was, the green light was the brightest. It grew into a massive court that supported his body. The people who had died due to the small world¡¯s copse were all revived by the green light. Well, except for Oliana, who had donated her heart to the life court and could not be resurrected unless he possessed a more powerful power. ¡°Can someone tell me what that star field is?¡± Watson¡¯s great voice boomed throughout the gxy as he looked about. ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, that star field is the Angel Star Field, formerly ruled by the King of Angels,¡± a Cthulhu creature said weakly, all of its tentacles prostrating beneath its body. They were still angry after Watson had killed their king and taken away their race chess pieces. However, in front of Watson¡¯s radiant face, their animosity disappeared into thin air. Watson¡¯s might made them fearful of even contemting resistance. ¡°Since it¡¯s the Angel Star Field, where is its master?¡± Through Sidi, Nia, and other previous gods, Watson had learned that the divine realm was generally separated by star fields. Typically, a star region was ruled by a single god, king, or a group of gods. Nia¡¯s domain used to be in the Angel Star Field. Nia said that after being reincarnated as the Child of God, she had delegated that territory to a trustworthy subordinate. A giant fissure erupted in the sky above the star field where Watson was not long after his voice was heard. A massive iceberg the size of thousands of worlds fell and stood in the emptiness. The iceberg was separated into nine strata, each guarded by angels wielding a different scepter. Some of the angels were blowing trumpets, others were wielding scepters, and still, others were waving massive swords zing with mes. The divide of tasks was apparent. On top of that iceberg sat a thousand-meter-tall silver-haired beauty with six massive wings on her back and a crown on her head. At that moment, the angel woman rose to her feet, holding a long sword in her hand. ¡°The master of the Angel Star Field, the zing snow angel Raquel, is here!¡± When the female angel stood up, the gxy surrounding her froze and transformed into a massive floating ice block. The female angel¡¯s body was reduced to the size of an average person as soon as she finished speaking. She proceeded up the long frozen stairway, which had be a river of ice, and immediately came in front of Nia. ¡°The first angel under the original Goddess of Ice and Snow, the King of Angels, Lady Nia, has returned.¡± She knelt on one knee. ¡°Get up.¡± Nia¡¯s face was slightly animated, in contrast to her usual quiet demeanor. She reached out her hand to pull Raquel up as she continued to say, ¡°The current version of myself is no longer the King of Angels, but you are! I am merely His Majesty Watson¡¯s handmaiden right now. His Majesty wants to unite the entire divine realm and requires assistance. Are you willing to assist?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Nia¡¯s orders are the only beacons in my life.¡± Standing up, Raquel looked at Watson as if determining whether or not Watson was qualified to be Nia¡¯s master. She scowled as she saw Watson¡¯s sensitive expression. Her frown softened as she realized Watson¡¯s body was generating the life court¡¯s aura. He could not be an elite who controlled the universe¡¯s three energy sources if he was not worthy of being Nia¡¯s master. ¡°Your Majesty Watson, as Nia¡¯s master, you are also my master. I am curious what you want me to do.¡± ¡°You must be quite familiar with the Angel Star area, as you are the master of it. How many god-kings exist in that sr system? How many small worlds exist, and where are they located? Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Watson. There are 108,000 small worlds in the Angel Star Field. The 12 god-kings are there as well. The angels own 100,000 small worlds and inhabit half of them! When Lady Nia was in charge, and there were not as many god-kings, that star field was considerablyrger. That is entirely due to my negligence followingdy Nia¡¯s departure. I deserve death.¡± ¡°No, that is my fault for leaving you alone.¡± ¡°Lady Nia did not do anything wrong. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± ¡°I announce that from now on, all god-kings in this star field must surrender to me and hand over all small worlds.¡± Watson waved his hand.. ¡°If they do not submit after three warnings, I will annihte them! Without further ado, let us begin with the closest small world.¡± Chapter 656 - The Final Battle

Chapter 656: The Final Battle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Raquel promptly controlled the iceberg under Watson¡¯s orders, transporting Watson and the army within the Kingdom of Kings to the nearest little world. Since everyone present was god-like, their flying speed was extremely quick, and they arrived at their destination in a matter of minutes. Three small worlds were linked not far in the distance. Outside the small world, more than ten giant gods surrounded it, greedily observing the sight within the small world. ¡°Within that small world, there are three kingdoms. They had been warring for decades. As the guardian god of one of the kingdoms, I can obtain a great quantity of faith every year,¡± one of the giants boasted. ¡°Only three kingdoms?¡± answered another huge giant. ¡°In that small world, I have seven kingdoms. More than half of the kingdoms have my trust. Have I ever unted myself?¡± Watson had already brought the angel army to those enormous gods while they were chatting. ¡°Who are you?¡± The giant gods turned their heads, their faces apprehensive, as though sensing Watson¡¯s tremendous aura. ¡°My name is Watson, and I am the new king of the Angel Star Field. From now on, the Angel Star Field will be under my control, and all the small worlds will be handed to me.¡± ¡°The new king of the Angel Star Field? Never heard of him. We are from the giant race, and this is the giants¡¯ territory. Even the angel race from the Angel Star Field would not dare provoke us easily. If you don¡¯t want to start a war, then leave quickly. ¡± The giant gods were intimidated by Watson¡¯s powerful demeanor, but with the giants on their side, they retaliated forcefully. ¡°I am not a bloodthirsty individual. I am going to give you three warnings. This is the first warning.¡± Watson gestured in the direction of the horizon. A few fractured worlds in the divine realm were uninhabited in the distance. As he pointed out, the worlds suddenly erged and erupted, creating dazzling fireworks in the divine realm¡¯s emptiness. Watson was thousands of light-years away from those worlds. To be able to destroy them in a second, such power had to be at the god-king level. All of the giant gods were afraid. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just give up? Look at that new king of the Angel Starfield. There are so many of them, and he has such a powerful aura. There¡¯s no way we would be a match for him! Why don¡¯t we first give up the world, then tell this matter to the king, and let him decide for us?¡± One of the giants appeared to be afraid. He attempted to console others around him. The other giants retreated after ncing at Watson and the ice mountain by his side, as well as the many armies within his empire. The numerous giant gods swooped off into the distance, ring venomously at Watson. ¡°We have obtained three small worlds.¡± Watson flew to the center of the three smalls and extended his right hand, ignoring the giants who had left. ¡°Fusion system, activate.¡± The three small worlds that had separated instantly fused, forming onerge world. The world reacted to Watson¡¯s body, and he transformed into a stream of light and tunneled through the barrier. The barrier could have stopped a god-tier elite, but it was rendered ineffective against him following the fusion. Watson showed a body the size of a after entering the fused world. He coughed quietly, and his sound rang out across the entire universe like thunder. Initially, there were more than ten kingdoms in the three realms that fought in various locations. Following Watson¡¯s cough, all of the kingdoms that were battling came to a halt. On one of the battlefields, a bare-chested warrior wielding a spear and shield and donning a helmet fought fiercely against a group of barbarians wielding rough stone weapons with designs on their faces. Both sides¡¯ armies numbered more than 100,000 soldiers. There was no scarcity of gold or tinum elites among them. The 200,000 warriors reduced the battlefield to the size of a meat grinder. There was enough blood and flesh to make a little mountain out of it. Thebat was significantly more violent along the front lines of the conflict. To put it simply, if one wished to move forward, they would have to push away the remains of two or three individuals. Themanders of both sides were seated on the war chariots at the time, directing thebat. They were startled when they heard a muffled sound in the sky. Even the warriors at the front lines of the battle were terrified, and many of the weapons in their hands dropped to the ground. They were taken aback by the sight of the sky. They were all taken aback when Watson arrived in the sky and strolled upon the life court, emanating absolute majesty. ¡°My name is Watson. I am the King of the Kingdom of Kings and the man who will be the King of the Gods. I have requisitioned this world. Everyone, stop fighting immediately. Those who disobey will be punished by the heavens!¡± Following Watson¡¯s words, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground beneath the feet of the two people who were fighting. The hundred-meter-wide crack pulled the two sides apart. The crack was so deep that it could almost certainly reach the earth¡¯s core. The two fighting parties went numb due to such a horrific scene, and they hurriedly yelled for a truce. Some fearful warriors were so terrified that their legs gave out, and they copsed on the ground. Simr sceneries could be found across the small world. In one of the small worlds, in the pce of a certain kingdom. ¡°Your Majesty, a giant appeared in the sky. He imed to be the king of the Kingdom of Kings, and he even said that he had conquered this world and asked us to stop warring with other kingdoms. What should we do?¡± The minister knelt in the hall and asked the old emperor on the throne. ¡°Kingdom of Kings?¡± the King sneered. He had an aquiline nose and a mncholy expression. ¡°It is something I had never heard of. Is that a figment of the enemy¡¯s imagination? He intends to deceive us. They will send forces to attack us once we cease sending troops. Don¡¯t be concerned about that individual.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The minister, who had been kneeling on the ground, rose to his feet and was about to issue themand. The giant in the sky blew to the ground at that very moment. The clouds in the sky dispersed. The capital, which housed the imperial pce, rose from the earth. The breath literally blew it into the sky. The city shook as rain poured down on the imperial pce. The pce ministers were taken aback by the panorama in the sky that differed from the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, our city has been swept away,¡± said the minister who had just spoken. ¡°It is not a good idea for me to report to the army under these conditions. Should I summon a magical flying beast?¡± ¡°No!¡± The King only swore and rolled off the throne. Kneeling on the ground, he added, ¡°To be able to blow a city away in one breath, even the bravest warrior of our realm would not be able to do it! That is not imagination in the least. That is unmistakably god himself. Aren¡¯t you all going to kneel and await god¡¯s wrath?¡± Hemanded all ministers to kneel in a single statement. ¡°Good heavens, that god feels even more strong than the giant god that our kingdom believes in,¡± the emperor whispered to himself. ¡°Is it a new god? Why is it here now? That¡¯s too frightening!¡± After intimidating the various kingdoms within the small world for a few minutes and ensuring that they would not fight again, Watson teleported back into the void of the divine realm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head to the next small world. ¡± Outside the Kingdom of Kings, everyone was fine. After all, they would have seen his fusion technique before and were limated to it. Raquel¡¯s angel army nced at him as if he were a monster. ¡°Fusing three small worlds. What kind of ability is that? Could it be¡ª¡± Raquel muttered to herself. Nia, who was beside her, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just as you think. Watson is carrying the relic of the supreme god. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It is no wonder Lady Nia chose to follow him.¡± Raquel¡¯s reaction was one of surprise andprehension. Earlier, when Nia addressed Watson as her master, she was still hesitant. It was the same after seeing Watson dominate the life court. She was relieved to learn that Watson was carrying the fusion system. The most powerful item in the cosmos, a relic of the God of Creation, was the fusion system. ording to ancient legends, that object was more valuable than all the race chess piecesbined. It was the primary focus of the ancient gods. Unfortunately, the item had been misced many years before. Who would have guessed it would appear on a human after all these years? Watson, who possessed the God of Creation¡¯s tool, was analogous to a person chosen by the god. In tens of thousands of years, there was only one such person. Such a persona was sufficient toplement Nia. Then, Raquel took out a race chess piece with two wings. ¡°This is the angel race chess piece. Since Young Master Watson has the fusion system, this item should be useful.¡± Ah, that¡­ Watson was speechless when he took the angel race chess piece. Raquel had been flying with him for half a day. Why did she not give him the race chess piece earlier? Was she worried? When he looked at Raquel, she had turned around and walked away. He could only sigh and let it go. He continued to let Raquel lead him to the next small world. Three days had passed. During those three days, Watson visited every location in Angel Star Field. He received 12 race chess pieces. The race chess pieces he owned contained an extra cosmic river fragment from the original life courtponent following the fusion. The Universe River was the energy source of the universe¡¯s origin, a manifestation of the energy sourceparable to the life court. Watson¡¯s possession of the Universe River gave him dominion over the universe¡¯s magical source. Furthermore, he could generate magical sources based on his emotions, and the magic would be limitless. The Angel Star Field had evolved significantly since its inception. There was only a gigantic, small world in the limitless abyss, and it was inurate to call it a small world because it was a fusion of more than 100,000 small worlds. ording to Watson¡¯s Kingdom of Kings, that world was one in ten thousand. That was just a starfield of all the small worlds. There were innumerable identical worlds throughout the entire starfield. It was easy to envisage the onceplete divine realm as gorgeous and vast. The Kingdom of Kings, where his followers toiled, including the 12 races he had subdued, was to his left, while a vast iceberg housing 100,000 angels led by Raquel was to his right. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Watson opened his eyes at some point. One of his eyes, which resembled the sun and the moon, emitted green lightning, while the other flowed like a murky river of the universe. One eye presided over life, while the other possessed unfathomable magical power. That was the most recent Watson. Space tunnels appeared in the nothingness of the starfield in front of him once he opened his mouth. Some were linked to massive sacred mountains like the angel race, while others were linked to ancient stars. Some were quite close to that location, while others were tens of millions of light-years distant. Some ancient and great auras radiate out in the densely packed open corridors. ¡°That great God of Creation¡¯s relic has not manifested in the fusion system in many years. ¡°Back then, we desired to seize that object that caused the entire world to copse, transforming into small worlds! I have been asleep for tens of thousands of years since then. Because that object has resurfaced, it must be from the God of Death. ¡°We had previously torn the divine realm apart in order to steal the supreme god¡¯s precious artifact. Do not tell me we are going to allow the same thing to happen again. I am worried if we did it again, the world would be much worse! That youth possesses the God of Creation¡¯s tools, demonstrating that he is someone chosen by the God of Creation. The Star Spirit race is ready to help him.¡± ¡°Since the Twilight Star Spirit has chosen to support him, then the World Devourers will definitely choose to oppose it. After you lose, your race¡¯s chess pieces will be ours! Destroying your Twilight Star Spirit and devouring all the worlds in the divine realm is our wish.¡± His remarks shocked the entire world. In the Angel Star Field, various sized groups of beings appeared. Many of those ancient and magnificent beings had fought in the divine war tens of thousands of years before, and they were the best of the greatest at the time. A World Devourer with the body of a ck fog that engulfed hundreds of star fields was among them. There was also a Twilight Star Spirit whose body was clothed in a brilliance that could enlighten a corner of the universe and some ancient gods, who were not the same as the current gods¡ªthey had higher authority. There was no dispute about it¡ªthey were all sovereign-tier elites. They were not violently elevated to sovereign-tier like the Dragon God, but true sovereign-tier elites. Some of them were even at the peak of their power. Some of those powerful existences looked at Watson kindly, and some had fierce expressions on their faces. They wanted nothing more than to kill Watson immediately. Watson and the starfield he was in were like puny fish waiting to be in in front of those dreadful monsters, just as he had seen those terrifying gods lying outside the world barrier in his small world a long time ago. He was not utterly powerless at that moment, though. He had the help of his family and friends, as well as a plethora of friendly beings in the divine realm. He could not retreat from that battle. He had to win that battle. The life court materialized beneath Watson¡¯s feet as he took a deep breath. ¡°Life judgment¡ªthose who seek for peace will not be harmed,¡± he said as he extended his right palm toward the heavily packed path in front of him. ¡°Those who use violence and bloodshed to plunder other species will suffer the agony of death.¡± Green lightning appeared throughout the universe as soon as his voice sank. The green lightning was linked to the life essence, and the life essence was all around. As a result, life judgment was everywhere. In a matter of seconds, roughly half of the gods in the deity world¡¯s emptiness had died. Those gods, whether gods or highgods, who had reached the peak of starlight-tier but not sovereign-tier, had no escape from Watson¡¯s judgment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this youth has already fused with the power of the life source. The other gods are no longer able to hurt him as a result of the repercussions of the life source unless he is at sovereign-tier.¡± ¡°We will have to battle him collectively, it appears. We still have a chance of winning because he is only in the starlight tier. We will not be able to win if that youth reaches sovereign-tier!¡± ¡°With the ability of the fusion system, he can already reach that tier quite quickly! Please hurry! Take advantage of the opportunity to kill him!¡± The vast entity that first talked and took action was the World Devourer. The massive body that upied hundreds of star fields swooped down on Watson, intending to utterly crush him. Following then, the one who took action was a massive phantom that appeared to be separated from that world and shrouded inyers of space. The atmosphere of that massive phantom was at the peak of sovereign-tier. Its own level had surpassed the divine realm¡¯s existingtitude, and it stood at the summit of the divine realm. The divine realm¡¯s vacuum vanished wherever the massive phantom passed. The entire divine realm was a toy in its hands, and the dark Universe River flowed freely. Clearly, that great being had likewise grasped the energy source of the cosmos. Watson¡¯s universe¡¯s energy source would lose its potency in the face of such energy, and he was only at the top of the starlight tier. When confronted with a gap that a peak sovereign-tier elite could not bridge, it appeared that only death was an option. Watson opened his hands as he realized he was about to be killed by an ancient and strong being in the divine realm. ¡°Life Judgment, Resurrect!¡± All of the half-gods in the divine realm that he had just killed were resurrected at that time. Simultaneously, he initiated the fusion system. Those evil gods who had just reached peak starlight-tier became light and gathered around his corpse. He recognized Baldur and the others who had earlier plotted against him among those gods. He also noticed the Primordial Demoness, who was leaning against an ancient existence and mocking him. They screamed and turned into light, merging with his body, and his tier rose from the top of starlight in a moment. He ascended to the throne. He had to continue fusing! Watson, who had transformed into a sovereign-tier elite, felt an infinite amount of strength in his body and yelled at the vast nothingness of the divine realm. As he progressed from starlight-tier to sovereign-tier, the border of his system¡¯s fusion also progressed from starlight-tier to sovereign-tier. He had no effect on the ancient and magnificent being in front of him. Then, a couple of the weaker sovereign-tier elites melted and transformed into light, which entered his body and strengthened him. Several race chess pieces exploded from the bodies of the numerous in sovereign-tier elites. The system fused them, and tens of thousands of race chess pieces transformed into a ray of light that encircled Watson. It also engulfed all of the god-kings who tried to kill him. That ray of light became the center of the universe. No matter what the gods did, they put down what they were doing and turned their heads to look at that ray of light. Soon, the light devoured everything. Chapter 657 - A Beautiful New World

Chapter 657: A Beautiful New World

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ten yearster, on Mount Creation. Ten years had passed since the battle of the gods. On a certain hill on Mount Creation, a handsome young man with white hair was holding a walking stick. He was telling a story to a boy and a girl in front of him. The young man was handsome, but his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life. ¡°For tens of thousands of years, the gods fought for the divine object left behind by the supreme God of Creation as well as the race chess pieces. Finally, ten years ago, a young man named Watson conquered all the gods and reunified the divine realm, resulting in the creation of the Kingdom of Kings. All the races in the divine realm are now in harmony, and they are flourishing.¡± ¡°Grandpa Antonio, we¡¯ve already heard that story. Change to another one.¡± The boy and the girl held the white-haired youth¡¯s hand and pouted unhappily. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it? Then let me tell you something else. Back then, before Watson became the king of the gods and unified the divine realm, he was just a child from a poor baron¡¯s family. It was I, with my discerning eyes, who became his teacher, and that allowed him to have such an achievement.¡± ¡°Grandpa Antonio, we¡¯ve heard that story before. We¡¯ve heard the first story a thousand times, and we¡¯ve heard that story eight hundred times! Grandpa Antonio is old and muddle-headed. He can¡¯t even remember the story he told us. We might as well read the novel written by Aunt Margaret, the Legendary Hero, Watson Volume 108,000¡ªthe War in the Divine Realm.¡¯¡± The young man merely smiled in the face of the boy¡¯s disgruntled grumbling. A girl in a ck dress strolled toward them from not far away. ¡°Walman and Alexander, why are you talking to Grandpa Antonio like that?¡± she said as she motioned to Antonio. ¡°Apologize to him now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Antonio.¡± The two children stuck out their tongues and bowed to Antonio obediently. ¡°Master Antonio, dinner is ready. Watson asked me to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°You go ahead. I will go after I get some rest.¡± Antonio sent the girl in the ck dress away and staggered up from the ground with his cane. A little hand reached out to support him. ¡°You are already so old, and you still like to brag about your trivial matters. No wonder the children don¡¯t like to listen to your stories.¡± Vivian stood beside Antonio. Her emerald-green dress fluttered in the wind as she winked at him. ¡°I have the right to brag, unlike someone who is known as the Sword Saint. He became Watson¡¯s master eventer. He did not teach anything useful, but he still kept bragging about himself.¡± ¡°You still like topare yourself with Reid. Why can¡¯t youpare yourself with someone better?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯spare ourselves to the good ones. Reid¡¯s daughter, Christina, has been running to Watson recently. Some people said that they saw her flirting with Watson. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or not! Let¡¯s hurry up. We can¡¯t let Christina get ahead of us. If it¡¯s a good thing, then it will be good for our child.¡± Antonio nced at Vivian¡¯s slightly bulging belly, which made Vivian blush in embarrassment. ¡°What do you mean good for our child? That¡¯s letting Watson off easy. You really don¡¯t know how to talk! After Watson unified the divine realm and became the king of the gods, he only married one wife, the former King of Angels, Nia. She even gave birth to a boy and a girl.¡± ¡°I did not expect it either, but the angels were more or less urging him to marry Nia. They said that before Watson made up his mind to marry Nia, the army of 100,000 angels blew the horn at his bedside day and night! Well, now that Watson has married Nia, the army of angels won¡¯t blow the horn, but other people like Nightingale, Princess Alice, and King Landhar III¡¯s youngest daughter go to his room every day. I think that guy doesn¡¯t know anything about rtionships, and he still has a long way to go.¡± ¡°Watson doesn¡¯t know anything about rtionships, but do you?¡± ¡°When we get back to the room, I¡¯ll talk to you about my feelings.¡± Amid Vivian¡¯s exmations, Antonio picked her up and led her away. As they walked, they saw a small flower on the ground. The white flower was visible everywhere on the ground. It reached the top of a hill. A purple-haired man stood in front of the tombstone and ced a pansy on top of it. ¡°It has been ten years,¡± he said, visibly moved. ¡°It has been a long time since the Holy Dragon Kingdom was destroyed and the divine realm reunited. Everything feels like it only happened yesterday! The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s hundreds of years of history pale inparison to the divine realm¡¯s ten thousand years. My desire for you will never fade. I will be back to see you next year. Oh, I failed to mention that I met a woman I like. We are getting married soon.¡± After talking for a long time, the purple-haired man turned around and left the hill. Behind him, the tiny flowers swayed as if they were congratting him. At a restaurant on the highest level of Mount Creation. The ce was pretty bustling at the time. ording to how the divine realm was unified, the massive restaurant was the size of a kingdom. Edward¡¯s family sat as the hosts on a long table with chairs in the center, surrounded by a neb. One could see the dragons, sea folks, angels, and tens of thousands of other races from a lower vantage point. When those races were seated together, they did not appear to be crowded at all. They ate different foods and conversed peacefully with one another. ¡°Where¡¯s Watson? He¡¯s not around every time we eat.¡± Edward knocked on the cutlery. The knife and fork in his hand collided with the te, causing sparks as hot as the sun. Of course, everyone there was a god, so they were not afraid. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Watson went to the temple and specifically told us to eat first,¡± Catherine, who was beside him, interrupted. ¡°To the temple again? After Watson reorganized the race chess pieces, he built that temple and did not let us in. We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s so good inside. Forget it. Let¡¯s eat all the delicious food and leave nothing for him. Let¡¯s see if he will still bete in the future,¡± Edward muttered, his voice bing softer and softer. At the Temple of Creation. It was built after Watson reorganized all the race chess pieces. There was only one item inside, and that was a massive crown. The entire Temple of Creation was boundless. It was surrounded by a vast starry sky. Even gods would get lost there. At that moment, there was only Watson and a youth, whose back was facing him. His entire body was covered in fog. ¡°Watson, have you really decided to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, God of Creation.¡± Watson addressed the man whose back was toward him. After fusing all the race chess pieces, he obtained that origin-tier item called the God of Creation Crown, and the man was only a wisp of the God of Creation¡¯s soul in the crown. He had been speaking with the God of Creation¡¯s soul after fusing for ten years. He had not seen his face yet, but he already knew a lot about him. For example, after creating the crown, he was forced to divide the God of Creation¡¯s strength into numerous portions due to his power¡¯s exhaustion. He made several race chess pieces and distributed them to various races. He hoped that those races would be able to spread their wings and thrive. He expected the races that had received the race chess pieces to coexist peacefully. Instead, they got into a fight. As a result, he called Watson and used the leftover God of Creation¡¯s power to create the fusion system, which was precisely what Watson had envisioned. Watson went there that day to make a decision. He had already used the fusion technique to merge with the entire divine realm and be its master. His strength had grown to the God of Creation¡¯s level, and the fusion mechanism was no longer useful. As a result, he had to determine whether or not to keep the fusion system. ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the peak of this world. All my family and friends can live happily ever after. My wish has been fulfilled, and I no longer need the fusion system. Thus, it¡¯s better to give it to someone who needs it more.¡± ¡°As expected of the person I¡¯ve chosen. Since you say so, I¡¯ll take the crown and the fusion system.¡± The God of Creation¡¯s soul grinned and whisked the two items away as if he had anticipated Watson to say so. ¡°Oh right, I have been conversing with you for so long, but I still have not let you see my face,¡± he said as his body faded. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself.¡± The God of Creation revealed his face. It was a face that surprised Watson, and it looked just like the young man named Amon who had lost his finger. ¡°My name is Amon. I am Amon, the God of Creation, and Amon, the time traveler. I am also the Amon who encountered you, the one who had lost his finger. Aside from that, I have a slew of other names! Thank you, Watson, for restoring life to the world I built. The problem of this world has been solved, and I will be traveling to a distant location. I eagerly await our fateful meeting.¡± After giving Watson a graceful bow, the God of Creation, Amon, disappeared. Watson whispered to himself as he stood amid the boundless starry sky, ¡°So Amon is the God of Creation. He has always been there for me. He made different clones to travel to different worlds, using the name of the God of Creation as inspiration. He is a god who takes his time. Speaking of which, did he give me the fusion system since he has no method of resolving the conflict in this world? Forget it. Who cares?¡± Watson did not turn back. He left the Starlight Temple and arrived at Mount Creation to look into the distance. World Trees grew on the tall divine mountains, and under the World Trees were different races surrounding each other. The sound of babies of different races ying in the river could be heard as dragons and Phoenixes sailed through the sky. As he looked into the horizon, the world seemed endless, and the sun was just right. ¡°The world is so beautiful, and the future will be even better!¡± Chapter 657 (END) - A Beautiful New World

Chapter 657: A Beautiful New World

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ten yearster, on Mount Creation. Ten years had passed since the battle of the gods. On a certain hill on Mount Creation, a handsome young man with white hair was holding a walking stick. He was telling a story to a boy and a girl in front of him. The young man was handsome, but his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life. ¡°For tens of thousands of years, the gods fought for the divine object left behind by the supreme God of Creation as well as the race chess pieces. Finally, ten years ago, a young man named Watson conquered all the gods and reunified the divine realm, resulting in the creation of the Kingdom of Kings. All the races in the divine realm are now in harmony, and they are flourishing.¡± ¡°Grandpa Antonio, we¡¯ve already heard that story. Change to another one.¡± The boy and the girl held the white-haired youth¡¯s hand and pouted unhappily. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it? Then let me tell you something else. Back then, before Watson became the king of the gods and unified the divine realm, he was just a child from a poor baron¡¯s family. It was I, with my discerning eyes, who became his teacher, and that allowed him to have such an achievement.¡± ¡°Grandpa Antonio, we¡¯ve heard that story before. We¡¯ve heard the first story a thousand times, and we¡¯ve heard that story eight hundred times! Grandpa Antonio is old and muddle-headed. He can¡¯t even remember the story he told us. We might as well read the novel written by Aunt Margaret, the Legendary Hero, Watson Volume 108,000¡ªthe War in the Divine Realm.¡¯¡± The young man merely smiled in the face of the boy¡¯s disgruntled grumbling. A girl in a ck dress strolled toward them from not far away. ¡°Walman and Alexander, why are you talking to Grandpa Antonio like that?¡± she said as she motioned to Antonio. ¡°Apologize to him now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Antonio.¡± The two children stuck out their tongues and bowed to Antonio obediently. ¡°Master Antonio, dinner is ready. Watson asked me to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°You go ahead. I will go after I get some rest.¡± Antonio sent the girl in the ck dress away and staggered up from the ground with his cane. A little hand reached out to support him. ¡°You are already so old, and you still like to brag about your trivial matters. No wonder the children don¡¯t like to listen to your stories.¡± Vivian stood beside Antonio. Her emerald-green dress fluttered in the wind as she winked at him. ¡°I have the right to brag, unlike someone who is known as the Sword Saint. He became Watson¡¯s master eventer. He did not teach anything useful, but he still kept bragging about himself.¡± ¡°You still like topare yourself with Reid. Why can¡¯t youpare yourself with someone better?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯spare ourselves to the good ones. Reid¡¯s daughter, Christina, has been running to Watson recently. Some people said that they saw her flirting with Watson. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or not! Let¡¯s hurry up. We can¡¯t let Christina get ahead of us. If it¡¯s a good thing, then it will be good for our child.¡± Antonio nced at Vivian¡¯s slightly bulging belly, which made Vivian blush in embarrassment. ¡°What do you mean good for our child? That¡¯s letting Watson off easy. You really don¡¯t know how to talk! After Watson unified the divine realm and became the king of the gods, he only married one wife, the former King of Angels, Nia. She even gave birth to a boy and a girl.¡± ¡°I did not expect it either, but the angels were more or less urging him to marry Nia. They said that before Watson made up his mind to marry Nia, the army of 100,000 angels blew the horn at his bedside day and night! Well, now that Watson has married Nia, the army of angels won¡¯t blow the horn, but other people like Nightingale, Princess Alice, and King Landhar III¡¯s youngest daughter go to his room every day. I think that guy doesn¡¯t know anything about rtionships, and he still has a long way to go.¡± ¡°Watson doesn¡¯t know anything about rtionships, but do you?¡± ¡°When we get back to the room, I¡¯ll talk to you about my feelings.¡± Amid Vivian¡¯s exmations, Antonio picked her up and led her away. As they walked, they saw a small flower on the ground. The white flower was visible everywhere on the ground. It reached the top of a hill. A purple-haired man stood in front of the tombstone and ced a pansy on top of it. ¡°It has been ten years,¡± he said, visibly moved. ¡°It has been a long time since the Holy Dragon Kingdom was destroyed and the divine realm reunited. Everything feels like it only happened yesterday! The Holy Dragon Kingdom¡¯s hundreds of years of history pale inparison to the divine realm¡¯s ten thousand years. My desire for you will never fade. I will be back to see you next year. Oh, I failed to mention that I met a woman I like. We are getting married soon.¡± After talking for a long time, the purple-haired man turned around and left the hill. Behind him, the tiny flowers swayed as if they were congratting him. At a restaurant on the highest level of Mount Creation. The ce was pretty bustling at the time. ording to how the divine realm was unified, the massive restaurant was the size of a kingdom. Edward¡¯s family sat as the hosts on a long table with chairs in the center, surrounded by a neb. One could see the dragons, sea folks, angels, and tens of thousands of other races from a lower vantage point. When those races were seated together, they did not appear to be crowded at all. They ate different foods and conversed peacefully with one another. ¡°Where¡¯s Watson? He¡¯s not around every time we eat.¡± Edward knocked on the cutlery. The knife and fork in his hand collided with the te, causing sparks as hot as the sun. Of course, everyone there was a god, so they were not afraid. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Watson went to the temple and specifically told us to eat first,¡± Catherine, who was beside him, interrupted. ¡°To the temple again? After Watson reorganized the race chess pieces, he built that temple and did not let us in. We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s so good inside. Forget it. Let¡¯s eat all the delicious food and leave nothing for him. Let¡¯s see if he will still bete in the future,¡± Edward muttered, his voice bing softer and softer. At the Temple of Creation. It was built after Watson reorganized all the race chess pieces. There was only one item inside, and that was a massive crown. The entire Temple of Creation was boundless. It was surrounded by a vast starry sky. Even gods would get lost there. At that moment, there was only Watson and a youth, whose back was facing him. His entire body was covered in fog. ¡°Watson, have you really decided to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, God of Creation.¡± Watson addressed the man whose back was toward him. After fusing all the race chess pieces, he obtained that origin-tier item called the God of Creation Crown, and the man was only a wisp of the God of Creation¡¯s soul in the crown. He had been speaking with the God of Creation¡¯s soul after fusing for ten years. He had not seen his face yet, but he already knew a lot about him. For example, after creating the crown, he was forced to divide the God of Creation¡¯s strength into numerous portions due to his power¡¯s exhaustion. He made several race chess pieces and distributed them to various races. He hoped that those races would be able to spread their wings and thrive. He expected the races that had received the race chess pieces to coexist peacefully. Instead, they got into a fight. As a result, he called Watson and used the leftover God of Creation¡¯s power to create the fusion system, which was precisely what Watson had envisioned. Watson went there that day to make a decision. He had already used the fusion technique to merge with the entire divine realm and be its master. His strength had grown to the God of Creation¡¯s level, and the fusion mechanism was no longer useful. As a result, he had to determine whether or not to keep the fusion system. ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the peak of this world. All my family and friends can live happily ever after. My wish has been fulfilled, and I no longer need the fusion system. Thus, it¡¯s better to give it to someone who needs it more.¡± ¡°As expected of the person I¡¯ve chosen. Since you say so, I¡¯ll take the crown and the fusion system.¡± The God of Creation¡¯s soul grinned and whisked the two items away as if he had anticipated Watson to say so. ¡°Oh right, I have been conversing with you for so long, but I still have not let you see my face,¡± he said as his body faded. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself.¡± The God of Creation revealed his face. It was a face that surprised Watson, and it looked just like the young man named Amon who had lost his finger. ¡°My name is Amon. I am Amon, the God of Creation, and Amon, the time traveler. I am also the Amon who encountered you, the one who had lost his finger. Aside from that, I have a slew of other names! Thank you, Watson, for restoring life to the world I built. The problem of this world has been solved, and I will be traveling to a distant location. I eagerly await our fateful meeting.¡± After giving Watson a graceful bow, the God of Creation, Amon, disappeared. Watson whispered to himself as he stood amid the boundless starry sky, ¡°So Amon is the God of Creation. He has always been there for me. He made different clones to travel to different worlds, using the name of the God of Creation as inspiration. He is a god who takes his time. Speaking of which, did he give me the fusion system since he has no method of resolving the conflict in this world? Forget it. Who cares?¡± Watson did not turn back. He left the Starlight Temple and arrived at Mount Creation to look into the distance. World Trees grew on the tall divine mountains, and under the World Trees were different races surrounding each other. The sound of babies of different races ying in the river could be heard as dragons and Phoenixes sailed through the sky. As he looked into the horizon, the world seemed endless, and the sun was just right. ¡°The world is so beautiful, and the future will be even better!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!